¡¶Naruto strong system¡·


 Chapter 1; the beginning of time travel

    ?

    Alas~ What the hell, I waited for a week just for this ten-minute plot, and I just saw it so well that you actually inserted an advertisement for me! This unscrupulous businessman made people die!

    In a dark room, surrounded by all kinds of household garbage, cigarette butts, bags of instant noodles, bags of bread, bottles of mineral water can be seen everywhere, there is a strange smell in the room, dim  The only light in the room is the faint light from the computer screen on the table, and a popular Japanese anime, Naruto.

    At this time, a teenager sitting in front of the computer was cursing at the computer and the advertisements on the screen!  The boy looked to be in his twenties, he was not tall, he was thin, his upper body was bare, his skin was slightly pale, his short black hair was dry and hard like reeds in autumn, his face was slightly pale  Shangzheng showed a very angry expression!

    The boy's name is Ye Chen. He was originally a student with good grades and a happy family, but he was destroyed by a sudden accident. A car accident took away his parents, and he became an orphan from then on.  The driver who caused the accident was quite conscientious and compensated him a large sum of money.

    Since then, Ye Chen has become self-defeating, does not communicate with others, and his grades have plummeted. Then he simply stopped going to school, and stayed at home all the time, surfing the Internet, playing games and watching anime, so as to fill his empty heart  , anyway, the parents left a sum of money, plus the compensation for the driver who caused the accident, enough to support themselves without going to work, and the Hokage that was playing on the computer at this time was one of Ye Chen's favorite animations.

    "I'll go, this Ye Kai is so awesome, even the sixth-level Master Madara was tortured to the point where he was powerless to fight back, but Ye Kai can't keep this state for too long, after all, he burned his life in exchange  The power that came, the price is too high, and Master Ban is the one who can help, there is no solution." Ye Chen stared at the picture on the screen while complaining to himself

    "Do you want to become stronger? Do you want to gain that fearsome power? Do you want to dominate everything?" At this time, Ye Chen suddenly heard these words.  "Nonsense, who the hell doesn't want to get it?" Ye Chen subconsciously shouted, "Hehe, as you wish!"

    "Who? Who's talking?" Ye Chen suddenly realized that he was obviously the only one in the room, so who was talking just now!  Could it be something wrong Ye Chen broke out in a cold sweat and trembled all over.  "Yes who is it? Quick Come out quickly." Just as Ye Chen finished speaking, his eyes suddenly went dark, and then he didn't know anything.

    A few days later, there were news reports that a man died at home and was discovered by neighbors a few days later. Experts determined that the sudden death was caused by prolonged surfing the Internet. Parents are reminded not to let their children play computer games for a long time.

    The Uchiha clan, known for being good at sharing eyes, one of the three pupil techniques, fought with the Senju clan for many years. In the end, the ancestors of the two clans Uchiha Madara and Senju Zhuma joined forces to build Konoha  Afterwards, the Zhibo clan became one of the most powerful clans in Konoha Village. The founder was Uchiha Madara, known as the strongest ninja and one of the founders of Konoha.  Most of the clan members are good at fire escape ninjutsu, such as the basic fire escape jutsu of fire ball and fire escape jutsu of Phoenix Immortal.  Some members of the tribe have the blood following the boundary sharingan, which endows them with powerful insight (copying the enemy's ninjutsu) and some special pupil techniques in battle.  It is said that one of the ancestors of the Uchiha clan established the Konoha Police Force, and many members of the clan serve in it.

    At this time, the residence of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, the most powerful family in Konoha, is extremely lively. Why?  Because Uchiha Mikoto's wife, Uchiha Mikoto's 10-month pregnant child is about to be born, that is the Uchiha patriarch's child, and the Uchiha tribe certainly attaches great importance to it.

    "Patriarch Fuyue, don't worry too much, Mikoto-sama will be fine." At this moment, an old man in the crowd said to a middle-aged man beside him.  And this middle-aged man is none other than Uchiha Fugaku, the current patriarch of the Uchiha clan, the number one wealthy family in Konoha.  "Well, I know." Uchiha Fugaku said calmly, but his clenched fists showed that he was not so relaxed.

    "Father." A child who seemed to be only 5 years old was trotting over from the gate at this time.  Everyone in Uchiha automatically gave way.  Because "It's Itachi, is school over yet?"

    After seeing the child, Uchiha Fugaku showed a smile on his tense face, and his eyes were full of doting.  The person who came was Uchiha Fugaku's first child, Uchiha Itachi, although he was only five years old, he was recognized as a genius by everyone.

    "Yes, Father, how is mother?" At this time, Uchiha Itachi's immature face was also full of worry.  "Don't worry, nothing will happen." Uchiha Fugaku stretched out his hand and patted Itachi's shoulder and said, "Hehe, Itachi, you're going to be an older brother soon." "Brother? I'm going to be an older brother?" Uchiha Itachi showed a look of anticipation on his worried little face.

    Suddenly, a loud cry came from the closed room, and everyone outside the room was shocked, and they all smiled at the same time.  "It's born, it's born, the patriarch, Miqin-sama is born."

    At this time, a female medical ninja came out of the house and said to everyone outside the house.  "Congratulations to the patriarch." Everyone in Uchiha congratulated Uchiha Fugaku one after another, "Yeah." But Uchiha Fugaku was not in the mood to answer them, he just nodded and walked straight towards the medical ninja, while Uchiha Itachi  Follow closely behind him.

    "How are Mikoto and the child?" Uchiha Fugaku asked the medical ninja, "Don't worry, the patriarch, Mikoto-sama and the two young masters are safe, but Mikoto-sama is still a little weak, and there is nothing serious."

    "That's good, that's good, huh? Two young masters? Did Mikoto give birth to two boys?" Uchiha Fugaku was a little puzzled, why did he hear a child crying.  "Yes, patriarch, Mikoto-sama gave birth to a pair of twins." "Oh, thanks for your hard work." "You are welcome, patriarch, this is what we should do." At this time, Uchiha Itachi couldn't wait any longer, "Father  My lord, I want to go in and see my brother."

    "Can I go in?" Fugaku didn't answer Itachi, but asked the medical ninja on the side, "It's okay, but it's best not to disturb Mikoto-sama for too long, because she is still very weak." "Yes!" Uchiha  Fu Yue nodded and said to Itachi who couldn't wait, "Itachi, you go in." "Yes, Father" said and hurriedly walked into the house.

    In the room at this time.  "Master Miqin, there are two boys, twins, look at how cute these two young masters are." A medical ninja held a baby in each hand and said to a weak woman on the bed.  And this woman is the mother of these two babies, and also the wife of Uchiha Fugaku, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Mikoto.

    "Quickly, put them all down, let me take a good look." "Yes, Mikoto-sama." The medical ninja replied while carefully placing the two babies in his hand next to Uchiha Mikoto's bed.  Uchiha Mikoto looked at the two children who looked exactly the same beside her with a happy smile, and shed tears of joy.

    These two babies look exactly the same, but their personalities are different. One is crying unscrupulously, while the other is lying quietly, only making a weak whimpering sound from its mouth.  "My children, mommy loves you" Mikoto Uchiha said as she reached out, wanting momo's child's head.  And what she wants to mole is the baby who is lying quietly without crying or fussing.

    ps: Kitty is writing for the first time, and the writing style is not good, I hope you will not be offended~~  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Two; Tatsuo Uchiha

    ?

    "What's wrong with me? Why can't I open my eyes?" Ye Chen, who just woke up, was very puzzled, and then found that he was so tired now that he couldn't exert himself at all.

    "Huh? Someone is talking, why didn't I understand a word? What is this place?" Suddenly Ye Chen thought, "Wait, I was watching Hokage in my own room, it seemed to be haunted suddenly, and then passed out  , Have I already been killed by that ghost? Am I in the underworld now?" This frightened Ye Chen! He finally opened his eyes with all his might.

    Ye Chen who just opened his eyes was startled again.  Because, he opened a hand, and a big, white hand was reaching out to him.  "What the hell is this? What do you want to do?" Ye Chen was so frightened that he struggled and screamed, but in the end he could only utter a cry.  However, that big hand didn't do anything to him, it just gently stroked his head

    "Why did my voice become like this?" Ye Chen suddenly saw his outstretched hand and was stunned.

    "This is my hand? What the hell is going on? How did my hand get so small? It's like a baby's hand. Wait, baby? I became a baby? What a fool! Could it be that this is not the underworld, but my  Time travel after being killed by that ghost?" Ye Chen thought with a little panic and excitement.

    "That's fine, anyway, I don't have anything to miss. The only pity is that I didn't finish watching Naruto and One Piece. First, let's see where I have traveled. I really hope that I have traveled to the world of Naruto and One Piece."

    At this time, Ye Chen followed the big hand on his head and looked to the side, and he saw a very handsome woman, who was looking at him with a happy smile on her face, and was talking to him  What, but he didn't understand a word.

    "Is this my mother in this life? What is she talking about? It sounds like an island dialect, doesn't it? Could it be that I have traveled to an island country? What a fool!"

    "Mother." At this time, Uchiha Itachi had already entered the room, "It's Itachi, come here and see your younger brothers, they are so cute." Uchiha Mikoto said to Itachi,

    "Yes, Mother." Itachi walked over with some excitement, "Hehe, Itachi is an older brother, so we must protect the younger brothers in the future." Meiqin fondled Itachi's head fondly, and said softly.

    Brother, this is the first time I have a younger brother!  Itachi looked at the two identical babies on the bed, a sense of responsibility filled Itachi's chest.  I am an older brother, I must protect my younger brother, Itachi made up his mind.

    "Mikoto, how are you?" Uchiha Fugaku also walked into the room, and asked Mikoto on the bench with concern, "I'm fine, Fugaku, come and see our child." Mikoto turned to Uchi  Bo Fuyue said with a smile.

    The medical ninja in the room saluted Uchiha Fugaku who came in, "Master Patriarch." "Well, thank you for your hard work!" "You are welcome, Patriarch! This is what we should do!" Then he retreated tactfully.

    "Look at our children, they are so cute." "Thank you, Mikoto," Uchiha Fugaku said to Uchiha Mikoto, his eyes full of love.  "It's okay, I'm very happy" Mikoto said to Uchiha Fugaku.

    "Hehe, the little guy is very energetic, crying so loudly!" Uchiha looked at the crying baby on the bed.  He looked at Marven Ye again, "Hey, why is this little guy so quiet, he doesn't cry or make trouble! Could something be wrong?" "What nonsense are you talking about, how can you say that about your own child."

    Uchiha Mikoto smiled and cursed at Uchiha Fugaku, "Let's name the child, what should we call it?" "Yes, we should name it, let me think about it." Uchiha Fugaku frowned and thought.

    "Yes, the one who cries a lot is called Sasuke, Uchiha Sasuke, and the one who doesn't cry or make trouble, let's call it Chen, Uchiha Tatsu." "Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Tatsu, Sasuke, Tatsu.  Alright, let's call them Sasuke and Chen." Miqin read these two names, and she could see that she liked them very much.

    "Sasuke, Chen? I will definitely protect you, even if I risk everything." Itachi looked at the little guy on the bed, thinking firmly in his eyes.

    At this time, a Uchiha tribe came from outside the door and said, "Patriarch, the third generation is here." "Three generations? I see, I will go there immediately." Uchiha Fugaku replied, "The third generation is here?" "Well, I guess it is  Congratulations, I'll go and have a look first." "Well, you go."

    Afterwards, the news that the Uchiha patriarch had added a pair of twins spread throughout Konoha, and Konoha¡¯s various clans and some ninjas with little fame and status came to congratulate them one after another. Although many people don¡¯t like the Uchiha clan,  But superficial skills still need to be done. After all, Uchiha at this time is still Konoha's number one.?? Rich and influential.

    A certain secret base of Konoha, in a dark hall, a man who looks a bit old and wearing a kimono sits behind the only desk in the hall and looks at the information in his hand.

    And in front of the desk, a group of masked ninjas were half kneeling.  It can be seen that the man in the kimono is the leader of the group of ninjas.

    Anyone who has seen Hokage must have guessed where this place is.  That's right, here is a very mysterious department of Konoha, the root, the root buried in the darkness.  And the man in kimono sitting behind the desk is none other than Gen's leader, Shimura Danzo.

    "Hmph, Uchiha? I'll let you jump around for a few more days, you go down first." The last sentence was said to the ninja in front

    "Yes, my lord." The half-kneeling ninjas replied in unison.  Afterwards, the instant body technique was activated, and with a sound of "shua!", everything disappeared.

    "No matter what, I am bound to win Sharingan."

    The people of the Uchiha clan are immersed in joy at this time, because their patriarch has added a pair of twins. During this time, both the Uchiha clan and the commoners of Konoha are discussing the twins.  It seems that these two children must be two geniuses in the future.

    After all, he is the child of the Uchiha patriarch, and Uchiha Itachi, the first son of the Uchiha patriarch, is the best proof.

    Itachi is not very old, but he is a genius recognized by Konoha. He represents Uchiha, so in the eyes of Konoha civilians, Uchiha is the endorsement of genius, which makes Uchiha people very useful, and it is precisely  This has caused many Uchiha clansmen to develop a character of arrogance and arrogance.

    But then, just three months after Uchiha Tatsu was born, after a disaster broke out in Konoha, Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Tatsu faded out of everyone's attention.

    That disaster is¡ª¡ªNine Tails!  Kyuubi, who was originally sealed, was suddenly released for some reason. The berserk Kyuubi wreaked havoc in Konoha, and Konoha's ninjas suffered heavy casualties.

    In the end, the young fourth-generation Hokage used his own life as the price to perform a forbidden technique, and then re-sealed Kyuubi in the body of a newborn Uzumaki Naruto, and Konoha had no suitable Hokage candidates for a while, and was already in retirement.  Three generations of Hokage had to re-provoke the burden of Hokage.

    After that, Konoha began to rebuild the village destroyed by Kyuubi.  And Naruto, who was brought back from that disaster by the third generation, was regarded as the incarnation of Kyuubi by the Konoha people, and was resented by the Konoha people, but because of the third generation's gag order, everyone can only discuss in private  .

    After that, no major incidents happened to Konoha, and six years passed peacefully like this.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    "Ninety-six Ninety-seven Ninety-eight" In Uchiha's residence, a five-year-old boy with long black hair and wearing tights, who looked only five or six years old, was doing push-ups hard.  His cheeks flowed to the ground and were already wet, and the muscles all over his body were tense.

    It is very rare for him to be able to do this at such a young age. It can be seen from his trembling hands that this is already his limit, but he still gritted his teeth and persisted.  "Ninetynine, onehundred."

    Finally, after the boy did two more push-ups, he could no longer support himself, and his body was directly paralyzed on the ground, gasping for breath. His arms were so sore that he didn't even want to move his fingers.

    "It's been six years, it's been six years since I came to this world." The boy murmured after turning his back with great effort, "I never thought this world was the world of Naruto, my favorite anime in my previous life, and I, Marven Ye  There is even a day of time travel, hehe!"

    That's right, this boy is Ye Chen who was just born six years ago. During these six years, Chen finally figured out that the world he is in now is a very popular anime in his previous life, the world of Naruto. Of course he also learned  The language of this world, and his name in this world is Uchiha Tatsumi, and his identity is the son of Uchiha Fuyue, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and the twin brother of Uchiha Sasuke.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, there is no character like me in the original book, and I was reborn into the tragic family of Uchiha."  Send me to this world, then I will seize this opportunity and live as I want.

    And in this dangerous world where capable people emerge in large numbers and countless powerful ones, if you want to do whatever you want, you must have enough strength, and Uchiha's Blood Successor is a good choice.  "

    Ye Chen, who has read the original book, knows that in this world of fighting bloodlines and backgrounds, Uchiha's blood successor is indeed perfect.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)vel.com

 Chapter 3; cheating

    ?

    "Sharingan is indeed very strong, but will I really have it? Even if I have it, can I evolve into a kaleidoscope? You must know that the conditions for the evolution of Sharingan into a kaleidoscope are very harsh."

    "If I don't even have a kaleidoscope, then how can I gain a foothold in the ninja world? You must know that the bosses that appear in the plot behind Naruto are more perverted than one."

    Orochimaru, Danzo, Akatsuki, and Nagato of Reincarnation Eye, and the old monster Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Madara behind.

    Thinking of the desperate power shown by Uchiha Madara in the original book, Chen could only smile helplessly.  But in my heart I desperately long for strength.

    "Oh, it's too early to think about this now, at least you have to open your eyes before thinking about it. Now I can only practice gymnastics and shuriken." Chen laughed at himself.

    "Ding! Due to the host's extreme desire for power, the strong system has been activated and is being bound."

    Chen was taken aback by the sudden sound, and sat up immediately, ignoring the aches all over his body.

    "What the hell? Who's talking?"

    "Ding, the binding is successful. Host: Uchiha Tatsuya"

    "Scan the world you are in, Ding, the scan is complete, the world you are in: Naruto."

    "This situation, could it be" Chen was shocked, and he thought of a possibility.

    As an otaku in the 21st century, Chen has of course read time-travel novels on the Internet, and most of the protagonists in the novels will have golden fingers after time travel, which is the benefit of time-travelers.

    "Could it be that the benefits that belong to me, a traveler, have finally come?" Thinking of this possibility, Chen was very excited.

    "Ding, since the host is too weak, the system will give the host a chance to draw a lottery for free, do you accept it?"

    "Lottery draw? Accept, accept, I want to accept!"

    "Start the lottery draw!"

    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for getting the Navy Type 6, pointing to the gun."

    A warm current melted into Chen's body, and the message of the finger gun appeared in his mind.

    Finger gun: One of the "Navy Six Styles", a technique that claims to have the power of a gunshot.  Concentrate all the strength on the index finger, and release a blow with the hardened finger.  The fingertips have bullet-like attack power, which can easily penetrate the human body or even steel.

    At this time, this skill has been fully integrated into Chen's mind, as if Chen has mastered this skill by nature.

    "System, tell me all your information."

    "Answer to the host: "Strong system" is a system to help the host become a strong one. It has various functions and can be exchanged for any combat skills and items. The premise is that the host must have enough points, and the way to obtain the points is to complete the system release.  task, recover skills and treasures, and kill enemies. In addition, the system will provide newcomer benefits to the host. Every day the host survives, he will receive three points. If he survives for a year, he can get a free lottery. Only for three years."

    "Oh, there are newcomer benefits? Not bad, how many points do I have now?"

    "The current value of all points of the host: 3, do you want to open the exchange interface?"

    "It's only three o'clock, can't you give me more?" Chen complained disappointedly.

    "cannot!"

    "Tch! How stingy, open the exchange interface" Chen wanted to see what could be exchanged.

    At this time, a picture appeared in Chen's eyes, with various abilities and items written on it.  The eyes of reincarnation, the body of a fairy, the eternal kaleidoscope, and many powerful abilities make Chen's eyes shine and his mouth water.  But after seeing the points that need to be exchanged later, I took a deep breath, what a relief!

    Reincarnation eye: item level sss, redemption points: 1,000,000

    Immortal body: item level sss, redemption points: 1,000,000

    Eternal Kaleidoscope: item level ss, exchange points: 500000

    Looking at the required points on the items, and then looking at his own points, Chen felt that his future was bleak.  Three points a day, is this the rhythm that I need to save forever?

    "Ding! The system issued a task: limit the host to enroll in the ninja school within ten days. Task reward: 300 points, task time: 10 days, failure penalty, none, do you accept it?"

    "Huh? I have a mission. Do you want to enroll in the ninja school? I'm also old enough to enroll now, accept it!"

    "Go home and tell your parents first. I've done so many push-ups just now, and I'm a little hungry."

    After speaking, he dragged his tired body and walked towards home.

    "I'm back." After returning home, Chen said to everyone in the room.

    At this time there are three people in the room, one is Chen's father, Uchiha Fuyue.  One is Chen's older brother, Itachi Uchiha, who is resting with his eyes closed.  There is also a twin brother who is exactly the same as Chen, Sasuke Uchiha, and Itachi is playing with Sasuke now.

    After hearing Chen's voice, they all looked at Chen.

    "Father, brother." Chen greeted Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Itachi.

    "Chen, where did you go to play today?" Itachi asked Chen.

    "I just wandered around the clan ground casually."

    "Tch!" Sasuke on the side expressed dissatisfaction with Chen interrupting his game with Itachi.

    "Brother, leave him alone, let's continue. After you go out every day, no one will play with me, and I will be alone every day. Chen doesn't play with me, it's so boring."

    Sasuke said dissatisfiedly, because Itachi had graduated from the ninja school and became a ninja four years ago, so he often went out to perform tasks and rarely stayed at home, and Chen, who was a peer, did not talk to him.

    Chen didn't pay attention to Sasuke's complaints, went directly to the dining table in the room and sat down, then remained silent.

    "Chen is back, dinner can be served soon." Miqin's gentle voice came from the kitchen, and then the prepared meals were brought to the table one by one.

    At this time, the family was eating around the table, "Brother, I want to eat that." Sasuke sat beside Itachi and said coquettishly to Itachi.

    And Chen, who looks exactly like Sasuke, sat quietly aside, he was thinking why no one could know that a five-year-old child was so silent, and he didn't like to talk much at ordinary times.  Worried that Chen would be too autistic.

    Sasuke usually loves to cling to Itachi, and Chen

    Seems to be too indifferent. Although they are twins, their personalities are different.

    "Here, I'll give you this chicken leg." Meiqin put a chicken leg in Chen's bowl.

    "Thank you mother." Chen said simply, a trace of emotion flashed in his eyes, as if he was very moved, but he refused to show it.

    "Brother, I want it too!" Sasuke said arrogantly to Itachi, he was dissatisfied that his family always cared about Chen, they obviously looked exactly the same, why did everyone care more about Chen?  ?

    "Brother, you have to play hide-and-seek with me after dinner. Chen usually doesn't play with me, I'm bored to death." Sasuke pestered Itachi, hoping that Itachi could play with him.

    "Chen, do you want to come and play together?" Itachi said to Chen, if you want to play, let's play together.

    "No, I'm full. I'll go back to the room first." Chen rejected Itachi's invitation and went back to the room by himself.

    "Hmph, that boring guy, leave him alone, let's go play, brother." Sasuke jumped onto Itachi's back at once, and Ye Weasel carried it on his back.

    "Fu Yue, do you think Chen is too autistic?" After Itachi and Sasuke left, Mikoto, as a mother, said a little worried.

    Uchiha Fugaku sighed and said: "I can't see through this kid either. He's only five or six years old. He doesn't tell us what's on his mind, and he doesn't like to spoil his parents like other kids.  He doesn't seem interested in anything."

    Chen returned to his room, looking at the roof alone, not knowing what to think.  Following him like a person who has gone through vicissitudes, he sighed long.

    "Hey, I have been telling myself not to have feelings for this family because" Chen said to himself.

    Chen, who is familiar with the plot, knows that in the next three years, Uchiha wanted to launch a coup, but in the end he was wiped out by Uchiha Itachi who didn't want to see the war.

    So Chen didn't want to experience the heart-piercing pain of losing a loved one again, and had always shown an extremely indifferent attitude towards this family, just because he was afraid that he would have too much affection for this family.

    "I forgot to tell them about the ninja school, really." Chen suddenly remembered the task issued by the system, and said, patting his forehead.

    "Forget it, let's talk about it tomorrow, anyway, I'm not in a hurry."

    "Take a shower and go to sleep, I'm exhausted today." Then he walked to the bathroom in the room.

    ps: Hey, it¡¯s so difficult, I can only code one chapter a day!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 4; Ninja School

    ?

    The next day, when Chen woke up, he found Itachi was no longer there, and he probably went to perform some mission again, and Sasuke hadn't woken up yet.

    After having breakfast, Chen talked to Uchiha Fugaku about wanting to enroll in a ninja school.

    "Do you want to go to the ninja school?" Uchiha Fugaku looked at Chen and asked.

    Even Uchiha Mikoto, who was clearing the dining table, stopped what she was doing and looked at Chen in surprise.

    "Can you tell me why?" Uchiha Fugaku asked.

    "Because it's too boring to stay at home, and I'm already of school age." Chen replied looking at Uchiha Fugaku.

    "That's it, I understand. The ninja school will recruit new students in two days, and I will take you and Sasuke there." Uchiha Fugaku said to Chen.

    "Okay, then I'll go out first." After bowing to Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto, Chen walked out the door.

    "Fugaku" Mikoto wanted to say something to Uchiha Fugaku, but saw Uchiha Fugaku wave his hand.

    "Needless to say, I know what you want to say. These two children are already six years old, and they are indeed at the age to go to the ninja school, and this is what he asked for." Uchiha Fuyue said to Uchiha Mikoto.

    "Child Chen, this is the first time he has made a request to us." Looking at Chen's receding figure, he said softly, his eyes filled with doting on Chen.

    When Chen walked out of the house, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, changing his indifferent expression just now.

    "In two days, I will be able to go to the ninja school, and then I will be able to meet the little heroes in the original book."

    Naruto Uzumaki, Sakura Haruno, Shikamaru Nara, Choji Akimichi, Ino Yamanaka, Kiba Inuzuka, Shino Yume, Hinata Hinata.

    The names I knew well in the previous life flashed in my mind.  "I'm really looking forward to it."

    "Let's go to training first. I haven't used the finger gun I just got yesterday. How about finding a place to try its power." Then he walked to the place where he usually secretly trains.

    Chen came to a forest behind the Uchiha clan. This was discovered by Chen when he was wandering a year ago. Since this forest is close to the Uchiha clan, no one from Konoha Village would come here.  Come, and few people from the Uchiha tribe come here, it is very suitable for cultivation, so Chen has always been practicing in this forest.

    Although it is cultivation, Chen has nothing to practice, and he has not even learned the most basic chakra refining, so he can only do some simple physical training and shuriken throwing.

    The skill I got just yesterday: finger gun.  Now Chen can't wait to see how powerful it is.

    "Finger gun!" Chen concentrated all his strength on the index finger of his right hand, aimed at a big tree in front of him and stabbed it.

    "Pfft!" The fingers entered in response to the sound, piercing a hole in the trunk very easily.

    "That's right, it pierced the tree trunk so easily, it must be very uncomfortable if it pierced someone's body," Chen said with satisfaction.

    After that, I did training as usual, and I dragged my tired body home at night for dinner.

    Two days later.

    "Are you ready? We have to go." Uchiha Fugaku said to Chen and Sasuke in the room.

    "Chen, Sasuke, you two are going to the ninja school today, you must get along well with your classmates." Uchiha Mikoto squatted in front of the two children while straightening their collars for them, and said softly to them.

    "Got it, mother." Chen replied flatly.

    "Tch! I will definitely become a genius like Brother Itachi in the future, so I don't care about those weak people." Sasuke said disdainfully.

    Because he was instilled with the sick concept of the strongest Uchiha family since he was a child, in Sasuke's eyes, the Uchiha family is the strongest family in Konoha. Everyone except Uchiha is a weak person who can only hold back.  I look down on it in my heart.

    "Idiot." Chen despised in his heart.

    In fact, when watching Hokage in the previous life, Chen couldn't get used to the young master Uchiha Sasuke very much in his heart.  He doesn't have much strength but clamors for revenge all day long, and he always pretends to be aggressive if he doesn't have a lot of skills.

    "However, I have to say that Master Zuo Er's life is really good against the sky. First he got everything from Orochimaru, and then let him get the eyes of Uchiha Itachi, becoming the second person to have the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan  people.

    This is not over yet, and finally I found out that this guy is actually the reincarnation of Indra, and he has easily reached a height that ordinary people can't reach in a lifetime. The aura of the protagonist is really impressive."Red."  "

    "Okay, let's go." Uchiha Fugaku said and walked in the direction of Konoha Ninja School, Chen and Sasuke immediately followed behind him.

    "Here we are." After walking for a while, the three came to the school gate, Uchiha Fugaku said to Chen and Sasuke behind him.

    "Is this Konoha's ninja school? It is exactly the same as in the original book." Chen looked at the ninja school in front of him, thinking in his heart.

    Konoha's Ninja School is a ninja school founded by the second generation of Hokage. At that time, it was a time of war. In order to ensure the stability and efficiency of combat ability and education, establishing a school was a top priority.

    Ninja school is the most basic part of the practice of all ninjas. After the basic learning in the ninja school, the ninjas will be divided into different groups to practice with their own teachers and accept tasks of different levels that suit them.

    At the same time, the ninja school is also the place where all ninjas get acquainted.

    "I'll take you to the teacher first, and then let him take you to the classroom, follow me." Uchiha Fugaku walked into the school while talking to Chen and Sasuke, and Chen and Sasuke followed consciously.

    The three of them came to the school's office, where some teachers were taking a rest, during which time they saw Mizuki, the first villain to appear in the original book.

    "Master Fugaku." All the teachers stood up and greeted Uchiha Fugaku one after another.

    "Master Fuyue came here, do you have any orders?" Mizuki walked over and asked with a smile on his face.

    "Well, please help me bring these two children to the classroom." Uchiha Fugaku said flatly to Mizuki.

    "Understood, these two are the children of Master Fuyue, they must be two geniuses again." Mizuki looked at Chen and Sasuke and said with a gentle smile.  "Come with me, I'll take you to the classroom." The smile on his face made people feel that he was a sunny, tolerant, and kind-hearted person.

    Only Chen, who watched anime in his previous life, knows that he is a sinister and despicable villain.

    "Follow him, he will take you to the classroom." Uchiha Fugaku said to the two brothers.

    "Yes, Father, let's go first." After Chen and Sasuke bowed to Uchiha Fugaku, they followed Mizuki and left.

    "You guys are a bit late, the other students are already in class now." Mizuki who was walking in front turned his head and said with a smile to Chen and Sasuke who were following him.

    "Oh." Chen responded casually, but Sasuke ignored him and walked on his own.

    "Hehe!" Seeing that neither of them wanted to pay attention to him, Mizuki could only smile awkwardly, with a glimmer of gloom in his eyes.  He didn't speak after that.

    Mizuki brought the two of them to a classroom and stopped.

    "It's here! You wait a moment, I'll call your teacher first."

    Mizuki walked to the door of the classroom, and said to a teacher who was teaching on the podium: "Mr. Iruka, please come out."

    That teacher is Unno Iruka.

    "Oh, it's Mr. Mizuki." After seeing Mizuki, Iruka shouted to the students in the class: "The whole class is self-study." Then he walked out of the classroom.

    "Mr. Mizuki, what's the matter?" Iruka asked Mizuki.  But his eyes were on Chen and Sasuke behind Mizuki.

    "Teacher Iruka, two students just came, and I brought them here for you." Mizuki said with a smile.

    "It's these two, right?" Iruka looked at Sasuke and Chen and said with a smile: "Hello, I am your future teacher, Uno Iruka."

    "Mr. Iruka, please give me more advice." Chen said politely to Iruka.

    For Iruka, Chen also admired it in his previous life. He is an ordinary and great school Chunin teacher. Although he does not have great power, he gave Naruto a good spiritual encouragement because of his approval.  Only with care and love did Naruto not go astray.

    At this moment, there was a sudden burst of laughter in the classroom, and Iruka, who was about to say something, immediately darkened.

    "I'm sorry for these bastards, Mr. Mizuki, I have to go back to class." Iruka said apologetically to Mizuki next to him.

    "Hehe, it's okay, you can take them to class first, Mr. Iruka." Mizuki waved his hand to show that he didn't mind.

    "Okay, you guys go to the classroom with me first." Iruka said and walked in.

    Iruka, who had just returned to the classroom, saw a yellow-haired child drawing something on the blackboard, while the whole class was staring at the blackboard and laughing.

    "Naruto, you idiot, get back to your seat." Iruka immediately yelled at the yellow-haired kid.

    This yellow-haired child is none other than Naruto Uzumaki, who likes to use pranks to attract others' attention when he was a child, and is also the protagonist in this Hokage anime.

    At this time, Naruto was drawing a monkey wearing a Hokage hat and a royal robe on the blackboard. After hearing Iruka's cry, he put down the chalk in his hand, muttered, and walked to the protagonist's seat

    "Tch! It's so boring."

    After Iruka calmed down for a while, he returned to the podium and said to the students below: "Everyone be quiet, we have two new students in this class, everyone welcomes them together."

    The students below looked out of the door curiously

    "Um, new classmate?"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Nika immediately yelled at the yellow-haired kid.

    This yellow-haired child is none other than Naruto Uzumaki, who likes to use pranks to attract others' attention when he was a child, and is also the protagonist in this Hokage anime.

    At this time, Naruto was drawing a monkey wearing a Hokage hat and a royal robe on the blackboard. After hearing Iruka's cry, he put down the chalk in his hand, muttered, and walked to the protagonist's seat

    "Tch! It's so boring."

    After Iruka calmed down for a while, he returned to the podium and said to the students below: "Everyone be quiet, we have two new students in this class, everyone welcomes them together."

    The students below looked out of the door curiously

    "Uh, new classmate?"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Five;

    ?

    "Okay, you two come in." Iruka said to the door.

    After Sasuke and Chen outside the door heard Iruka calling them, they left the classroom and stood on the podium.

    "Teacher Iruka." Chen politely bowed to Iruka, while Sasuke next to him was indifferently pretending to be aggressive, without expressing anything.

    "Wow! So handsome, so cool." "Are they twins? They look exactly the same." After Chen and Sasuke walked into the classroom, the students in the audience were discussing, especially those female students,  At this time, there is a red heart in both eyes.

    "Quiet, please introduce yourself to everyone first." Iruka said to Chen and Sasuke.

    "My name is Uchiha Chen, please give me your advice." Chen introduced himself to the elementary school students below the podium.  "Uchiha Sasuke." Sasuke said his name indifferently.

    "Uchiha, it turns out to be the Uchiha clan of Konoha." "Yes, I heard that every member of the Uchiha clan is a genius." "I became classmates with Uchiha, so lucky."  The classroom that was already quiet, after Chen and Sasuke said their names, they were discussing like a pot exploded again.

    After all, that is Uchiha, one of Konoha's wealthy families, who owns the famous Ninja Shinkai Sharingan.  In the eyes of Konoha civilians, the Uchiha clan is an unattainable behemoth, and all members of the clan are geniuses.  Now, a person who is usually unattainable appeared here, and even became a classmate with himself, which was enough to make this group of children extremely excited.

    Listening to the discussion in the audience, Uchiha Sasuke raised his head proudly, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and directly entered the pretentious mode.  But Chen sneered at the discussion in the audience.  "Tch! Everyone is a genius? A group of idiots who don't know the truth." In Chen's eyes, Uchiha only has Kaleidoscope Sharingan and Fire Ninjutsu to be dreaded. The others are not worth mentioning, but at this time Uchiha  No one in my clan owns a kaleidoscope yet.

    "Tch! As expected of the young master of a big family, he was late on the first day of school." A very arrogant voice came from the crowd.

    Sasuke and Chen looked in the direction of the sound, and saw a child with broken hair and two lines of red paint on his face looking at them contemptuously.  It is one of the twelve little strong in the original work, Inuzuka tooth.  "That's right, that's right, it's really arrogant!" Naruto on the other side said uneasy.

    "Naruto, Kiba, shut up both of you." A girl with long pink hair and a yellow hair with a ponytail yelled at Naruto and Kiba, it was the nympho Sakura Haruno and Ino Yamanaka.  And their words were immediately echoed by the female students in the class, who all condemned Naruto and Kiba as brothers and sisters.

    "Oh~~ women are really troublesome." A child sitting next to Ino said lazily.  Immediately, Ino yelled; "Shikamaru, shut up too." On the other side of Shikamaru, there was a little fat man who was stuffing snacks into his mouth.  to him.  This fat man is one of the future twelve Xiaoqiang, Choji Akimichi (Note: The desks of the ninja school are shared by three people)

    "You can't be late for class, that's the rule." A child with sunglasses sitting next to the tooth said silently.  It was Shino Ayume from the Konoha insect control clan.  One of Konoha Future's Twelve Little Powers.

    Sitting next to Shino was a girl with cataract-like eyes, her index fingers were stirring together, her eyes were secretly staring at Naruto, and there were two lovely blushes on her face.  The eldest lady of the Konoha Hyuga clan, and also the future Twelve Strong, Hinata Hinata.

    The arrogant Inuzuka Iba, the naruto who committed a crime, the nympho Sakura and Ino, the lazy Shikamaru, the full-bodied Choji, the cool Shino, and the shy Hinata.

    "Oh, Konoha's future twelve little strongmen, plus the pretending Sasuke next to him, there are already nine. Do you want to get to know each other?" Chen thought in his heart, after all, when he was watching anime in his previous life, Chen  I also like Konoha's Twelve Xiaoqiang.

    "Okay, okay, be quiet." Iruka shouted to the students on the podium.

    After the classroom became quiet, Iruka pointed to the empty seat next to Sakura and said to Sasuke, "Sasuke, sit next to Haruno Sakura."  I almost jumped up with excitement.  "Tch, I'm really upset that Uzumaki Naruto is allowed to sit in a row with this kind of person." Naruto who was sitting on the other side of Sakura said unhappily, and what responded to him was a heavy punch from Sakura.

    "Really, Sakura got the lead, why do I have to sit with these two strange guys?" Koino looked at Shikamaru and Choji beside him and complained helplessly.

    "Hey~, it's really troublesome." Shikamaru on the side said lazilycomplain.

    "Chen, sit next to Xiaojing." Iruka pointed to the empty seat next to a cute long-haired girl in the back row and said to Chen.  "Okay, let's go down." "Yes, Mr. Iruka." The two of them walked to the places arranged by the teacher.

    "Okay, okay, let's continue class now." Seeing that Chen and Sasuke had sat down in their seats, Iruka said to the students in the class.

    "Hello, classmate Chen, my name is Tiancheng Xiaojing, please give me your advice." The little girl with long hair named Xiaojing greeted Chen after he sat down.

    "Uh, hello, please give me your advice." Chen responded politely, looked over, and found that the girl had beautiful long hair that reached to her waist.  Although she is still childish, she can still see her petite face and delicate facial features.

    "Oh, this is a beautiful woman who never appeared in the original book!" Chen thought with a smirk in his heart.

    "Hmph, boy, you are not allowed to talk to Xiaojing, Xiaojing will be my bride in the future." At this time, a kid's voice came from the seat on the other side of Xiaojing: "If you dare to hit Xiaojing's attention, I will beat you  , I don't care what kind of Uchiha you are."

    "Taiyi Shabi, what nonsense are you talking about?" Xiaojing said angrily to the kid next to him with wide eyes.

    "Shabi Taiyi? I've never heard of it." Chen looked curiously at the child named Shabi Taiyi.  I saw that little boy named Shabi Taiyi was a little stronger than ordinary children, with a ridiculous watermelon rind-shaped hair on his head, and his eyes were wide open, which looked very funny.

    "Idiot!" Chen said disdainfully, even daring to yell like a long suit.

    "Asshole, don't leave after school if you are capable." Shabi Taiyi gritted his teeth and threatened Chen, "I will let you know that I, Shabi Taiyi, have a hundred ways to hurt you."

    "Tch! Idiot." Chen turned his head and ignored Shabi Taiyi's clamor.

    "Chen, he's out of his mind, don't pay attention to him." Xiao Jing said to Chen, her tone could tell that she was a little angry.

    In fact, Xiaojing hated this Shabi Taichi very much in his heart, just because Xiaojing's house and this Shabi Taichi's house were close to each other, and the two families were neighbors.  And this Shabi Taiyi is always pestering Xiaojing to ask Xiaojing to be his bride when he grows up.  Then, relying on his own strength, he would beat up any boy he saw talking to Xiaojing.  Gradually, Xiaojing didn't have any friends around him, and they were all beaten away by that Shabi Taiyi.

    So Xiaojing has been very lonely, no one to talk to and play with her, and I hate Shabi Taiyi in my heart.

    "Hehe, I didn't care about this." Chen said with a smile to Xiaojing.

    "Well, it's good that you don't pay attention. Xiaojing vomited his tongue, looking a little playful and cute.

    On the other hand, Shabi Taiyi saw that Chen ignored his words and was chatting and laughing with Xiaojing, and immediately became angry.  "Very good, do you really think you are a Uchiha and I dare not beat you? I Shabi Taiyi likes to shoot those who think they are outstanding. Since you are looking for death, Taiyi doesn't mind playing with you, I  I want you to know that I, Taiyi, never talk empty words." Shabi Taiyi gritted his teeth at Chen.

    "Taichi Shabi, you are in class now, so don't speak." Iruka on the podium said angrily.

    "Hmph, just wait, kid!" Shabi Taiyi snorted to Chen, and stopped talking.  Because Iruka was staring at him in displeasure.

    "Hehe, idiot." Chen was not in the mood to pay attention to Shabi Taiyi, because the system came to prompt: "Ding! The host has completed the task "enrolling in the ninja school" ninja reward: 300 points. The host's existing points: 315"

    "Hehe, I finally have some savings, what do I want to exchange for it?" Chen thought a little excitedly.

    "System, what should I exchange first?" For what to exchange, Chen feels that it is more appropriate to hand it over to a more professional system.

    "It is recommended that the host exchange Chakra refining first." The system replied

    "Chakra refining technique? This should be taught in school." Chen said.

    "Answer to the host: The chakra refining technique taught by the ninja school needs to be learned and practiced before chakra can be extracted. However, the exchange system allows the host to instantly master the chakra refining technique and use chakra immediately." The system replied to Chen.  road.

    "Indeed, if I have to wait for the school to teach it, I don't know how long it will take, and I have to refine it later. I don't have so much time to waste, and I must improve my strength as soon as possible to deal with major events that will happen in the future. Although in the anime Uchiha Sasuke  It was saved by Itachi, but now that there are more characters like me that are not in the original book, there is no guarantee that something will happen, it is safer to improve your strength as soon as possible."

    "System, exchange Chakra refining technique for me." Chen said to the system in his heart.

    "Chakra refining technique, item level: d-level, need to exchange 150 points, do you want to exchange?" "Yes!"

    "Ding! The exchange is successful, points deducted: 150, remaining points 165."

    After that, a warm current melted into Chen's body, and an extra memory appeared in his mind.

    At this time, Chen has been able to refine and use chakra.

    ps: Aha, thanks to the lovely Xiaojing, and Mr. Tai for the friendly guest appearance.  mwah!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Chakra refining.  "Chen said to the system in his heart.

    "Chakra refining technique, item level: d-level, need to exchange 150 points, do you want to exchange?" "Yes!"

    "Ding! The exchange is successful, points deducted: 150, remaining points 165."

    After that, a warm current melted into Chen's body, and an extra memory appeared in his mind.

    At this time, Chen has been able to refine and use chakra.

    ps: Aha, thanks to the lovely Xiaojing, and Mr. Tai for the friendly guest appearance.  mwah!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 6; Try your skills

    ?

    "There are still 165 points, what should I exchange for?" Chen looked at his remaining 165 points and asked the system.

    "The host can exchange for a pair of single hook jade blood wheel eyes." The system recommended to Chen.

    "Sharingan? Are my current points enough to redeem?" Chen was a little moved. After all, the sooner you can control Sharingan, the better.

    "Single Gouyu Sharingan, item level c, need to exchange points: 500."

    "Shuanggouyu Sharingan, item level b, need to exchange points: 2000."

    "Three Gou Yu Sharingan, item level a, need to exchange points: 5000."

    The system reported to Chen the prices of the single-gou jade to three-gou jade writing sharing eyes.

    "Single Gouyu Sharingan requires 500 points? My current points are only 165, how can I exchange them?" Chen asked the system, he knew that the system could not target without reason.

    "The 500 points are just the exchange price. Since the host itself is the Uchiha clan, there is no need to exchange it. You only need to spend 100 points to activate Shan Gouyu's Sharingan." The system explained to Chen.

    "So that's the case, the system is quite kind!" Chen thought in his heart, "I originally planned to open the eyes by myself, but forget it, if I want to open the eyes by myself, I don't know how long I have to wait. You know, even Sasuke Uchiha  The genius who opened the eyes after the age of 13 in order to protect Naruto during the battle with Minazukishiro. Sharingan, the Uchiha's blood follower, the sooner you master it, the better."

    Chen, who is familiar with the plot, knows that Sharingan is the most hotly discussed Blood Successor Limit in Naruto, and its ability and potential are beyond doubt.  Although it cannot be said to be the strongest, it is definitely the most potential.

    "System, activate Sharingan for me." Chen ordered to the system.

    "To activate Sharingan, you need to exchange points: 100. This exchange is limited to the Uchiha family. Do you want to exchange?"

    "Exchange!"

    "Ding! The exchange is successful, points deducted: 100, remaining points 65."

    What's more, there was a warm current pouring from Chen's body into his eyes, and his eyes became hot for a while.  Chen quickly closed his eyes, and the hot feeling in his eyes lasted for about a minute before he calmed down.

    Chen slowly opened his eyes, his eyes had changed at this time, the pupils turned into blood red, and the single Gouyu in it was slowly turning, it was Sharingan.

    But at this time, the students in the classroom were deeply attracted by the Konoha Chronicle that Iruka said on the podium, and no one noticed Chen's strangeness.

    "Is this Sharingan? It feels like there is nothing special except that your eyesight has improved!" Chen thought in his heart, "Forget it, first release the state of Sharingan, and then study it slowly when you go back.  Someone discovered it." Thinking of this, Chen quickly dismissed Sharingan.

    "Heh~~ This class is really boring, let's sleep first." Chen yawned, and then fell asleep on the table.  He has no interest in the Konoha Chronicle that Iruka said.

    "Chen, wake up, it's time to leave school."

    Chen didn't know how long he had slept, when he suddenly felt someone shaking him.  Yoyo woke up, opened her eyes and found that it was Xiaojing.

    "Xiaojing, what's the matter?" Chen asked sleepily looking at Xiaojing.

    "Get up quickly, school is already over." Xiaojing said to Chen a little speechlessly, "You can really sleep, and you actually slept until school is over, really."

    "Ah, is school over yet? So fast." Chen looked around and found that the students were packing up the immediate things.  Looking at the podium again, sure enough, Iruka was no longer there.

    "Since school is over, I'll go back first, see you tomorrow, Xiaojing." Chen stood up, stretched his waist and said to Xiaojing with a smile.

    "Hehe, see you tomorrow, Mr. Chen." Xiao Jing responded to Chen with a smile.  The two were saying goodbye to each other happily, and there was no

    He found that there was a pair of flaming eyes staring at Chen beside him.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, stop!" Chen walked a few steps towards the door of the classroom, when suddenly an angry shout came from behind, which made Chen stop and turned his head in doubt.

    It turned out to be that Shabi Taiyi.

    "Well, what's the matter?" Chen asked Shabi Taiyi calmly.

    "Bastard, as I said just now, I will make you look good." Taiyi Shabi gritted his teeth and stared at Chen.

    "Oh, then what are you going to do?" Chen looked at Shabi Taiyi with interest.  The conversation between the two stopped the students who were about to leave the classroom.

    "Aha, is this going to be a fight?" Inuzuka Ya said, looking at the two men as if he was afraid that the world would not be chaotic.  "yosh??There is a good show to watch!  "The boy Naruto also fanned the flames and shouted.

    "Taichi Shabi, what do you want to do?" Koi shouted nervously at Taiyi Shabi.

    "Xiaojing will be my bride from now on. I won't allow you to talk to Xiaojing. Uchiha Tatsuya, I want to fight you!" Shabi Taichi didn't pay attention to Xiaojing, but yelled at Chen.

    "Shabi Taiyi, what nonsense are you talking about? I am not your bride." Xiaojing shouted at Shabi Taiyi angrily.  Then he said to Chen: "Chen, don't pay attention to him, he is a lunatic, let's go."

    "Oh, is Uchiha's genius going to hide behind girls? How dare you! Haha~" "Yes! Yes!" Needless to say, such an arrogant tone must be the two of Inuzuka Ya and Uzumaki Naruto.  An idiot who fears the chaos of the world.

    "What? Are you scared? Aren't you Uchiha geniuses? Why don't you dare to duel with me?" Shabi Taiyi taunted Chen.

    "Damn it, how dare you insult Uchiha, you're looking for death!" Sasuke on the side couldn't see anyone insulting Uchiha, so he jumped out and rushed towards Shabi Taichi. He used to practice with Itachi, although he couldn't extract chakra, but  Physical skills are still much stronger than ordinary children, so he is not afraid of Shabi Taichi who is stronger than him.

    However, Sasuke, who was about to rush towards Shabi Taiyi, was stopped by Chen stretching out his hand.

    "What are you doing? You dare not go up, I will go up. Get out of the way." Sasuke said dissatisfiedly to Chen.

    "That's my business, you don't need to intervene." Chen said coldly to Sasuke.

    "Hmph! The two of you can go together, I don't mind if there are too many of you." Shabi Taiyi said disdainfully to Sasuke and Chen.

    "Idiot, I don't need help to deal with rubbish like you." Chen said to Shabi Taiyi expressionlessly.

    "You're courting death!" Tai Shabi yelled and rushed towards Chen, raising his fist and hitting Chen on the head.

    "Ah! Mr. Chen, be careful!" the nervous Xiaojing shouted to Chen.  "Mr. Chen, get out of the way." Ino, who was standing in the crowd, couldn't help reminding Chen.  Some female students in the class were so frightened that they closed their eyes at this time, not daring to look.

    "Go to hell!" When Shabi Taiyi's fist was about to hit Chen's head, Chen moved.  When he raised his right hand, he grabbed Shabi Taiyi's menacing fist in his palm.  No matter how hard Shabi Taichi tried, he couldn't pull his fist back.

    As early as three years ago, after Chen knew that this is the world of Hokage, he has been training himself, because he knows that this world is too dangerous, and if he is not careful, he will be killed inexplicably, so Chen has not slackened in the past three years  , insisting on exercising every day, and his physical fitness has already left these ordinary children a few blocks away.

    "Trash, too weak." Chen satirized Shabi Taiyi, then pulled hard with his right hand, Shabi Taiyi was brutally pulled in front of Chen, and Chen hit Taiyi's stomach in front of him with one knee  , Taiyi immediately bowed his body in pain and moaned in pain while holding his stomach in both hands.  Chen kicked Shabitai who was bent over again, kicking him directly to the ground.  Although the action seems to be quite a lot, in fact, only a few seconds have passed.

    "Tch, trash." Chen said disdainfully to Shabi Taiyi on the ground, turned around and was about to leave.

    And Shabi Taiyi gritted his teeth and stood up, and rushed towards Chen again, and smashed his fist at Chen's head, only to see Chen's head tilted, dodging Taiyi's punch, and then he was in front of everyone.  When he didn't react, he quickly turned around and grabbed Taiyi's neck with his left hand: "You're looking for death!" Chen yelled, and then exerted all his strength, throwing Taiyi to the ground, concentrating all his strength on his right index finger, launching the finger gun, and pointing at Taiyi on the ground.  head.  .  .  .  .  .  The floor next to it stabbed down.  All actions are done in one go.

    "Puff!" The finger entered in response, and the whole finger disappeared into the floor.  Shabi Taiyi was so frightened that he didn't dare to move.

    All of my friends were stunned at this moment!  "This this" At this moment, the arrogant expression on Ya's face was gone, and there was only shock and fear.

    "This actually pierced the floor, if this pierced a person" Thinking of this, even Naruto, who is fearless and fearless, shuddered.

    "Asshole, how could this be, how could this guy be so strong, I have already practiced with Brother Itachi, and this guy only goes out to play every day, why is he so strong?" Sasuke clenched his fists, thinking unwillingly.

    "Wow! That's amazing!" "It's too strong, is this the genius of Uchiha? It's too strong." After the shock, the friends looked at Chen with admiration.  And those female students were even more nympho screaming, "Chen Jun is so handsome!"  No exception.

    "Aiya~~Aiya~~ The handsome guy really pleases women!" Shikamaru complained helplessly on the side.

    "Tch!" Chen retracted his finger that had been inserted into the floor, stood up, turned around and walked out towards the classroom door.

    ps: I'm sorry, Kitty really doesn't know how to write about fighting, so everyone will make up their own brains first, and it will be improved in the future!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)You give birth to a monkey!  "Even Sakura and Ino are no exception.

    "Aiya~~Aiya~~ The handsome guy really pleases women!" Shikamaru complained helplessly on the side.

    "Tch!" Chen retracted his finger that had been inserted into the floor, stood up, turned around and walked out towards the classroom door.

    ps: I'm sorry, Kitty really doesn't know how to write about fighting, so everyone will make up their own brains first, and it will be improved in the future!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seven; Encountering Ino

    ?

    Everyone in the classroom looked at Chen's back and sighed: "This is the genius of the big family!"

    "Genius? The so-called genius is all forced out by myself. Can a simple genius kill my hard work?" Chen listened to the discussion behind him, thinking disdainfully in his heart.

    The so-called difference between a genius of a big family and an ordinary commoner is that the former has been taught by the elders in the family since childhood, while the latter has not.  So people with families started much earlier than those without families.

    This is equivalent to two people running on the same starting line. One person ran first, while the other was still posing on the starting line. After figuring out the situation, he could no longer catch up and could only look at the former from behind.  back.

    Of course, if the former is only satisfied with the status quo and does not want to make progress, the latter will surpass the former through hard work.

    Therefore, there is no natural genius, only hardworking genius.

    Chen ignored the discussion behind and walked straight to the house.

    "I'm back!" Chen returned home and found that only Uchiha Mikoto was alone, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Fugaku were not at home.

    "It's Chen who is back! Huh? Didn't Sasuke come back with you?" Although Chen and Sasuke look exactly the same, as a mother, Uchiha Mikoto can recognize Sasuke and Chen at a glance.

    "Well, he's behind, and he'll be right back." Chen replied to Uchiha Mikoto, his tone and expression not as cold as usual.  Every time Chen and Uchiha Mikoto were together alone, looking at Mikoto's doting eyes, he couldn't bear to put on a cold look.

    It would be a lie to say that Chen has no feelings for this family. After all, he was also born when Miqin was pregnant in October. During these six years, from babbling to toddler, Miqin has been with him all the time.

    Even though he deliberately pretended to be indifferent after he learned about the world and identity he was in, Miqin still smiled at him and pampered him, allowing him to enjoy the long-lost maternal love.

    Even a dog that has been raised for six years will have deep feelings for its owner, let alone a person with flesh and blood and soul?

    However, Uchiha's fate has already been doomed, even if the result has already been known.  What can Yichen's weak strength do?  What can be changed?  Could it be that he ran to Fugaku Uchiha and told him not to launch a coup, otherwise he would be wiped out?  Even if Uchiha Fugaku has such a one-thousandth chance of believing it, what about Uchiha's elders?  You must know that such an important matter is definitely not decided by the patriarch alone.  If Chen really did this, he would probably be arrested as a traitor. Even if he was not killed for the sake of the patriarch, he would definitely be imprisoned.

    The result is still the same, there is no possibility at all to prevent the Uchiha coup.  In the original book, even though Sandai and Itachi tried their best to prevent it, they failed, and finally had to let Itachi carry out the genocide.  Even Sandai and Itachi failed to succeed, Chen would not naively think that his strength and status have surpassed Uchiha Itachi and Sandai Hokage.

    Therefore, Uchiha is doomed to be wiped out.  Chen was powerless to change anything, all he could do was to improve his strength as much as possible, so that he could have more chances to save his life in that big event.  After all, there is no character like himself in the original book, who knows if the plot will be changed.

    It is precisely because of the inability to change the tragedy of being exterminated that Chen deliberately wants to alienate the family.  In the previous life, Chen's parents had a car accident and both passed away.  Chen really didn't want to experience the heart-piercing feeling of his parents dying in front of his eyes again, so he kept warning himself not to have too much affection for this family.

    Because Chen deliberately showed indifference, the family mistakenly thought that Chen had autism, depression or something, so the family unconsciously cared more about Chen than Sasuke.  It was also for this reason that Sasuke was dissatisfied with Chen, which led to a bad relationship between the two who were originally twins.

    "I'm back." At this time, Sasuke also returned home.

    "Sasuke is back, today is the first day of school, how do you feel?" Mikoto asked Sasuke with a smile.

    Sasuke looked at Chen with complicated eyes, and said to Mikoto: "I didn't do well at school today, and I didn't learn anything. By the way, Mom, where is Brother Itachi? Has he come back yet?"

    "That's right, I heard that Itachi went on a mission today, and probably won't be back until tomorrow." Mikoto patted Sasuke's head and said to him with a smile.  "Oh, it's another mission, why are there so many missions?" Sasuke said dissatisfied.  "Hehe, I can't help it. My brother is a ninja, and Sasuke will become a ninja in the future." Miqin comforted Sasuke.

    "Okay, let's go play by yourself first, and mother will cook first."??" Mikoto said to Chen and Sasuke, then got up and went to the kitchen to cook.

    "It's still early for dinner time, let's go out for a stroll, I haven't visited Konoha well when I'm so old." Chen thought that he hadn't visited Muye Village well, so he took this time to go out for a stroll.

    "Chen, where are you going?" Sasuke asked Chen who was about to go out.

    "Huh?" Chen felt very strange, this Sasuke usually ignored him, why would he stop him so abnormally today.  Although he felt strange, Chen still answered him, "I didn't go anywhere, I just went out for a stroll."

    "Then I'm going too." Sasuke got up and followed after speaking.

    "Huh? What's going on with this guy today? Not only did he take the initiative to talk to me, but he also went out with me?" Chen looked at Sasuke and wondered.

    In fact, today's Chen gave Sasuke a big shock. Chen, who usually doesn't like to talk or play with him at home, has such strong strength.  This was completely beyond Sasuke's understanding of Chen. He often practiced with Itachi, but he had never seen Chen practice before. He was very curious about how Chen could have such a strong strength.  So today he plans to follow Chen to see what he usually does.

    "Oh, whatever you want." Although Chen felt very strange in his heart, he didn't show it.  Anyway, I'm just going out for a stroll, so let him follow if he wants to.

    Later, the two brothers went out together.

    The two walked on the streets of Konoha, neither of them spoke.  After a while, Sasuke couldn't bear it anymore, and asked Chen, "Is this how you usually go shopping when you go out?" "Huh? Do you have any objections?" Chen said coldly to Sasuke.  "Damn it, then how could you have such a strong strength?" "Oh! What are you talking about?" Chen suddenly realized that he finally knew about Sasuke's abnormality.  "Of course I practiced it myself." Chen didn't intend to hide it from Sasuke, because Chen knew that Sasuke would never tell it.  "What? I cultivated by myself? How is this possible." Sasuke said in surprise: "I obviously cultivated with brother Itachi, and I'm not that strong. How could you cultivate to that level by yourself." "That's your own  Something." Chen didn't pay any attention to Sasuke, and walked on by himself.

    "Damn, hate, I won't lose to you." Sasuke didn't follow, but ran back home, probably to go back to practice.

    "Tch! Little brat, it's better to leave." Chen ignored Sasuke's departure and continued to walk around by himself.

    "Huh? That's Jun Chen?" On Konoha Street, a little girl's doubtful voice came from a flower shop, "It's really Jun Chen! Hey, Jun Chen! Jun Chen!" The girl faced the street.  Shouted Chen.

    Chen, who was walking on the street, suddenly heard someone calling him, and looked in the direction of the voice suspiciously.  I saw a blond-haired little loli with an apron and a shower in her hand waving at the door of a flower shop.

    "Huh? Isn't this Ino! Come to think of it, her home is a flower shop." The little loli Chen looked at was none other than Ino Yamanaka.

    Chen walked over and pretended not to know him and asked Ino with a smile, "Hello, may I ask who you are?"

    "I'm Ino, Yamanaka Ino, we all study in Teacher Iruka's class!" Ino explained to Chen.

    "Oh, it's Ino, hello! Is this your flower shop?" Chen asked Ino with a smile, as if he was a different person from the classroom.

    "Yes, this is a flower shop run by my mother, and I came to help after school." Ino replied.

    "Hehe, does Ino like flowers very much?"

    "Yeah, I like it very much!" Ino replied happily.

    Chen picked up a rose and asked Ino, "How much is this flower?"

    "Does Mr. Chen want to buy flowers? These are roses, which are usually given to lovers or loved ones. If Mr. Chen wants them, I can give them to you." Ino said shyly to Chen.

    "Hehe, is Ino going to give it to me? These are roses, and they are used to give to lovers or people you like. Does Ino like me?" Chen joked to Ino.

    "Ah? This this" Ino didn't expect Chen to be so straightforward, and she was so frightened that she couldn't speak.

    "Hehe, I'm not kidding you, how much is it? I bought it" Chen said to Ino.

    "Oh, these roses cost ten taels of silver each." Ino told Chen the price, and a little disappointment could be heard in his tone.

    "Here! Here is the money." Chen took out ten taels of silver and handed it to Ino.

    "Then, this flower is mine now." Chen said and handed the flower to Ino, "Here! Here it is for you."

    Ino subconsciously took it, "Give it to me?"

    "That's right, I'll give it to you, don't you like it? That's fine." Chen said and reached out to take it back.

    "No, no, I like it, I like it very much." Ino said to Chen quickly.

    "Hehe, as long as you like it, I'll go first." Chen said to Ino.

    "Well, see you tomorrow, Mr. Chen."

    "See you tomorrow!" Chen turned and left after finishing speaking.

    Ino looked at Chen's back, and shyly held his face with both hands.

    "Mr. Chen actually gave me roses, hehe"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)"That's right, I'll give it to you. Don't you like it? That's fine." Chen said, reaching out to take it back.

    "No, no, I like it, I like it very much." Ino said to Chen quickly.

    "Hehe, as long as you like it, I'll go first." Chen said to Ino.

    "Well, see you tomorrow, Mr. Chen."

    "See you tomorrow!" Chen turned and left after finishing speaking.

    Ino looked at Chen's back, and shyly held his face with both hands.

    "Mr. Chen actually sent me roses, hee hee"  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eight; Naruto Uzumaki

    ?

    "Hehe, Ino was really cute when he was a child!" Chen thought in his heart as he walked on the street.

    "Where are we going now? By the way, Yile Ramen!" Chen suddenly thought of Yile Ramen in the original book.

    Yile Ramen Restaurant is an iconic restaurant in Hokage.  Although the ramen sold in this ramen restaurant is ordinary, it is the favorite of the protagonist Uzumaki Naruto in the original book.

    This is just an ordinary snack bar, but it almost runs through the entire plot of the anime.

    Naruto's teacher Uno Iruka when he was in the ninja school liked to eat the ramen of this ramen restaurant the most, and he often invited Naruto to eat.  Influenced by Iruka, the ramen of this ramen restaurant has also become Naruto's favorite food.  Naruto often discussed some major events or life philosophies while eating ramen with Iruka or Kakashi, and made some unbearable jokes during the period.

    "Oh, this is a classic in the original work. If you travel to Hokage and eat a bowl of ramen in Hokage, then you will be in Konoha for nothing. And I am very curious about the owner of Ichiraku Ramen!"

    In the previous life, Chen Ke read a lot of rumors about Boss Yile on the Internet!  Many people speculate that the owner of Yile Ramen is the big boss behind the scenes.

    Although it was later confirmed that the rumors were pure nonsense, Chen still wanted to take a look and try the legendary Ichiraku Ramen by the way.

    "First find someone to ask where the noodle restaurant of Yile Ramen is." Chen still doesn't know how to get to Yile Ramen Restaurant.  However, Yile Ramen is also very popular in Konoha, so Chen knew the direction by just asking anyone on the street.

    "Hit him, hit him!" Chen, who was walking in the direction of Yile Ramen, suddenly heard a voice coming from an alley.

    "Huh? What's the situation? What happened?" Chen walked over curiously.

    When Chen walked into the alley, he saw that three children were bullying a yellow-haired child. The child who was bullied had already been beaten to the ground.  But even so, the yellow-haired child didn't mean to beg for mercy at all.

    "Haha, rubbish, let's see if you dare to be arrogant." One of the three beating children taunted the child lying on the ground.  "That's right, that's right, he's obviously a trash, yet he still wants to go to school!" Another child also said contemptuously.  "Haha, rubbish!"

    "Asshole, I, Uzumaki Naruto, is not trash, I am the Hokage of the future." The child who was beaten to the ground raised his head, gritted his teeth and said unyieldingly to the three children.

    The yellow-haired kid who was being bullied at this time was Naruto Uzumaki!

    Uzumaki Naruto, he is the protagonist in the entire Hokage anime, the son of the fourth generation Naruto Namikaze Minato and the second generation Nine Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Kushina.  When Kushina's due date is due, the seal will be weakened because of the female human strength during pregnancy.  Obito used Sharingan to control Nine Tails to break through the seal and pull out the tailed beast, and then controlled Nine Tails to wreak havoc in Konoha, causing heavy losses to Konoha.

    In the end, Minato made his own choice: he decided to sacrifice his life, seal Kyuubi by himself, and seal half of Kyuubi's chakra and the last chakra of himself and Kushina on Naruto, so that the couple  Both of them can accompany Naruto to grow up in Naruto's body, and set the sealing program so that they can help Naruto at the most critical and critical moments.  In the end, Nine Tails was sealed, and both Minato and Kushina sacrificed. Before his death, Kushina entrusted Naruto to the Third Hokage.

    Although Minato and Kushina left last words before their death, they hoped that the villagers of Konoha Ninja Village would regard Naruto as a hero of the village, but out of confidentiality, except for Hiruza Sarutobi and a small number of villagers who knew the inside story, Naruto¡¯s  His life experience has not been announced to the public, and even Naruto himself does not know it. Most people in the village regard Naruto as the incarnation of Kyuubi, and treat him coldly.  Therefore, Naruto has been growing up in solitude, but he always wants to be recognized by others, so he will play pranks in the village to attract attention

    He told everyone who questioned his potential that one day he would be the No. 1 ninja in Konoha Village - Hokage.  He told Iruka (and everyone) that he wanted to be Hokage because he wanted everyone around him to agree with him.  After Naruto graduated, he still longed for people's approval, so he became the "most surprising ninja" in Hatake Kakashiyan.

    Naruto is a humorous person, he often faces the world with a hippie smile, but sometimes he uses a smile to hide the anxiety in his heart, so that others will not worry about him.  Although Naruto's ninja way is "speak straight", it does not mean that he "speaks everything".  Naruto always acts too strong in front of others, so strong that people ignore that sometimes he is just trying to be brave.  To outsiders, he is a person without worries, but those who really understand him oftenAfter drinking the last sip of soup in Li, he burped and said gratefully to Chen.

    "Hehe, you're welcome, we're friends!" Chen waved his hand at Naruto, and said to him: "Okay Naruto, I should go home, you go back too, see you tomorrow!"

    "Well! See you tomorrow!" Naruto also waved his hand at Chen.

    "Let's go!" Chen said and walked back in the direction of the house.  Naruto was still on the spot: "Are you a friend?" Naruto couldn't believe it at this moment, but he actually had a friend.  Suddenly jumped up happily: "I also have friends, I also have friends! Hey! Uncle Yile, I also have friends, it feels so good to have friends!" Naruto said excitedly to Uncle Yile  with.

    "Oh, really? That's really great." Uncle Yile was also very happy for Naruto.

    "Uncle, I'm going home first, thank you for the hospitality!" Naruto said goodbye to Uncle Yile happily, and then ran back to his home.

    "I'm so happy today, I really hope tomorrow will come soon."

    Naruto at this time is very much looking forward to tomorrow's arrival!  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter IX; Transitional Chapters

    ?

    When Chen returned home, he found that Uchiha Fugaku had returned, and the family was waiting for him to have dinner.  No one touched the food on the table.  Seeing that Chen had just returned, the family did not blame him.

    Seeing this, Chen's heart seemed to be touched by something, but he tried his best to restrain himself.

    "I'm back." Uchiha Fugaku said calmly to Chen, without asking him why he came back so late.

    "Come here, it's time to eat." Meiqin smiled and served Chen a bowl of rice, and asked him to sit down.

    "I thank you, mother." Seeing Meiqin's doting gaze, Chen, who originally wanted to say that I had eaten, swallowed back the words that just came to his mouth.

    "Okay, let's eat." Uchiha Fugaku picked up the bowl and chopsticks and started to eat. After all, he was already very hungry after dealing with things for a day, but he still waited for Chen to come back before he started eating.  Although Uchiha Fugaku has always played a serious father at home, although he looks serious on the surface, in fact he still loves his children very much, but he doesn't show it.

    The family didn't say much during the meal, only Mikoto gave Sasuke and Chen food from time to time during the meal, and then watched them finish eating with a happy smile on their faces.

    "I'm full, father and mother, I'm going back to my room first." After finishing the meal in the bowl, Chen bowed to Miqin and Fuyue, and then wanted to go back to his room.

    "Eh? Are you eating so little? Are you feeling sick?" Meiqin asked with concern when she saw that Chen was eating very little.

    "Oh, I'm fine." Hearing Meiqin's concerned greetings and feeling her mother's love for him, Chen felt panicked, but he could only try his best to restrain himself, not daring to show his feelings.  Pretentiously replied.  At this time, Chen just wanted to leave quickly, because he was very afraid that he would be deeply involved.

    "My child, what's the matter?" Meiqin was still a little worried.

    "Okay, you don't have to worry about it. It's not like you don't know what he is like, so let's eat first." Uchiha Fugaku said to Mikoto.

    On the other hand, Sasuke felt very uncomfortable seeing Mikoto pampering Chen so much.

    "Ah~" After returning to the room, Chen sat on the bed blankly, and finally just let out a long sigh helplessly

    A night without words   

    The next day, Chen was awakened by Sasuke's voice early in the morning.

    "Huh? What's going on with Sasuke, could it be Itachi is back?" Chen rubbed his eyes.  He went out suspiciously.

    "Brother, what mission did you go to yesterday? Why did it take you so long to come back?"

    Chen, who had just opened the door, heard Sasuke's words.  "Sure enough, Itachi is back. The current Itachi should also join Anbu." Chen opened the door and walked out while thinking in his heart.

    "This is a mission secret and cannot be disclosed." Itachi tapped Sasuke's forehead with his right hand and said to Sasuke.  At this time, Itachi saw Chen coming out of the room.  He said to Chen: "Chen, you're up."

    "Yeah." Chen answered Itachi flatly, and went straight into the bathroom to wash up.

    "Okay, Sasuke, stop pestering brother, come over to have breakfast, and go to school later!" At this moment, Mikoto brought up the breakfasts that were prepared in the kitchen one by one, facing Itachi who was still wrapped around him.  Sasuke said.

    "Oh!" Seeing Mikoto's words, Sasuke reluctantly went to the dining table to eat breakfast.  And Chen also finished washing and came out of the bathroom.

    After breakfast, Sasuke and Chen went to the ninja school together, and the two had nothing to say all the way.

    "Mr. Chen, good morning!" As soon as Chen entered the classroom, he heard someone greet him, and it turned out to be Ino.

    "Well, it's Ino, good morning!" Tatsuya responded politely, then walked towards his seat, and greeted Naruto when he passed by: "Naruto, are your injuries okay?"  Uh, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Uncle Naruto¡¯s body is great. Haha~~¡± Naruto was taken aback when he saw that Chen greeted him, and then said carelessly, it could be seen that he was really happy.  "Oh, that's good!" Then Chen walked to his seat and sat down.

    "Mr. Chen, good morning!" Xiao Jing on the side greeted Chen with a smile.  "Hehe! Good morning, Xiaojing." The two greeted each other. This time, Shabi Taiyi who was sitting on the other side didn't make a sound!

    Afterwards, Iruka walked into the classroom to announce the start of class, and continued to talk about yesterday's Konoha Chronicle, directly hypnotized Chen into a drowsy sleep, and fell asleep on the table, until he was shaken by Xiaojing after school  Awake.

    So the second day, the third day, the fourth dayevery day.?? is repeating.

    Later, Chen slowly got acquainted with the Xiaoqiang in the original book at school, because although Chen was very indifferent at home, he was very easy-going outside, not as arrogant as Sasuke, so everyone was willing to make friends with Chen.  And Ino and Sakura are still as nympho as in the original book, but unlike in the original book, Sakura is still pestering Sasuke, while Ino always follows Chen.  The two did not become rivals like in the original book, but a pair of good girlfriends.

    A week later, Iruka, who had finished the Konoha Chronicle, began to give real lectures, telling about the nature of chakra, the types of chakra characteristics, and then teaching chakra refining techniques, but these were of no use to Chen, he still  sleeping.  Originally, this behavior made Iruka very disgusted, but after Chen performed chakra in front of him, he didn't care anymore.  Then everyone knew that Konoha's ninja school had produced another genius.  Uchiha Chen, the child of Uchiha's current patriarch, is the younger brother of Uchiha Itachi, who was also a genius at school.  In contrast, although Sasuke Uchiha is also outstanding, he is still a little worse than Chen.  Everyone lamented once again that Uchiha is indeed worthy of Konoha's rich family, and he really has a lot of talents.

    In this year, Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Sasuke were six years old and entered the ninja school. In the same year, Uchiha Itachi joined Anbu at the age of 11 with the strength of a ninja.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Dividing line¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Uchiha has been suspected by the village after the disaster (Nine Tails) four years ago. After all, only Sharingan can control Nine Tails.  Since then, Uchiha has been suppressed everywhere in Konoha. At the request of Konoha's high-level officials, Uchiha was forced to move his family to live in a corner of Konoha Village.

    In the end, the Uchiha clan decided to launch a rebellion in order to restore the family's reputation and status. Among them, Itachi's father, Uchiha Fugaku, became the planner and leader of the rebellion.

    Two years later.

    In the past two years, Konoha's upper management has used Itachi's peace-loving and unbearable mentality of war to force him to monitor Uchiha. Since then, Itachi has become a double agent who weighs the pros and cons in the political cracks between Konoha and Uchiha.

    In a secret base in Konoha, three people were discussing something right now.  Of these three people, one is Uchiha Itachi, the other is Shimura Danzo, and the last one is Konoha's third Naruto Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    "Itachi, have you figured it out? If Uchiha is allowed to rebel, we will definitely send ninjas to stop it, and many people will die at that time! Of course, this will also include your two younger brothers." Danzo was very calm.  Said to Itachi.  "Wait Danzo, we should negotiate with Uchiha first!" Said Midai on the side to Danzo.  "Negotiation? That's impossible. It's not been a day or two since Uchiha conspired. It's impossible for them to accept negotiations." Danzo retorted Sandai.

    At this time, Itachi, who was half kneeling, said, "If I make a move, will I really let my two younger brothers go?"

    "Okay, but there must be someone who has entered the "root"!"

    "No! Can't let them get into 'root'."

    Root was created by Danzo. Most of the members are members of various blood successor or secret art families in Konoha. After entering, they will be planted with various spells, and then brainwashed, becoming a tool that only obeys Danzo's orders despite being rejected by their relatives.  , has greater flexibility than Anbu, and specializes in high-risk tasks such as assassination and intelligence. It is an elite organization carefully cultivated by Danzo that can only be hidden in the dark forever.

    "You have no choice, or you want them both dead." Danzo pressed Itachi.

    "Danzo, you have gone too far!" the third generation on the side scolded Danzang.

    "So? Have you thought about it?" Danzo didn't pay attention to the third generation, but asked Itachi.

    "At this time, Itachi closed his eyes in pain, clenched his hands tightly, his nails were sunk into the flesh, but he remained indifferent.

    Finally, Itachi opened his eyes and said to Danzo: "I will do it, and I will bear all the charges and escape from Konoha. I just hope that you will also keep your promise."

    "Don't worry, I only need one Uchiha to join the root, and I won't take action against your other younger brother."

    "Then, I will retreat first." After Uchiha Itachi bowed to the third generation, he retreated.

    "Danzo, why did you do this? Isn't it too much?" After Itachi left, Sandai asked Danzo.

    "Humph! The Uchihas are too dangerous. I don't want too many Uchihas out of my control. You don't have to worry about this matter." After Danzo finished speaking, he also walked out.

    "Alas~~" Looking at Danzo's leaving back, Sandai sighed helplessly.

    ps; Ask for collection, ask for flowers!  !  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Hidden, ask for flowers!  !  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ten; Genocide Night 1

    ?

    "Fire escape, the technique of fireball."

    In the woods behind the Uchiha clan, Chen is practicing ninjutsu at this time.  He quickly made a set of handprints with both hands, and then spewed out a flame towards a clearing in the woods.

    This is exactly the fire escape ninjutsu in the original book, the fireball technique, which gathers chakra in the throat and sprays it out, like a big fireball, with great lethality.

    This ninjutsu is the first ninjutsu Chen has learned. This fireball technique was taught by Sasuke pestering Itachi two years ago, and Chen also learned it from Itachi.  And what I learned in school is only the most basic three body skills.

    A long time ago, Chen knew his own Chakra attribute. Like Sasuke in the original book, he is a chakra of thunder and fire attribute. It seems that every Uchiha clan will have chakra of fire attribute.

    "Let's call it a day today!" Chen said out of breath, and it was obvious that he had been practicing for a long time, then he walked to a tree and sat down.

    "The system checks my points." Chen asked the system after a short break.

    "The host's total points are: 2739, do you want to open the redemption page?"

    "No need!" Chen replied to the system.

    "This is saved in the past two years, and I will save it for emergencies." These points are all given out in the system's new benefits. During these two years, Chen has not received any tasks.  It is worth mentioning that in addition to these points, Chen also got two chances to draw a lottery.

    ? For the first time, I won the moon step, which also belongs to the six naval styles, and can let myself float in the air by stepping on the air.

    During the second lottery draw, a contract of a psychic beast called the "Poodle" race was drawn. This is a fighting race. The psychic beasts in this race have one characteristic, that is, they are aggressive.  Poodles as small as newborn poodles, and adult poodles as large as tens of meters all like to fight.  And the most powerful poodle that Chen can psychic so far is only more than ten meters high.  The name of this poodle is "Liu Dao Wang". Although there are two characters "Liu Dao Wang" in the name, this Liu Dao Wang has nothing to do with the legendary Liu Dao Wang and half a dime. But this Liu Dao Wang is called "Er Ha" by Chen.  This is just a bad taste.

    However, this Liudao Wang is a ruthless character.  In this group, he is notoriously ruthless, the nature of the poodle is so, Liudaowang also likes to fight with his clansmen since he was a child, even if he is defeated by someone, he will always challenge the clansman who defeated him, until he wins  .  Gradually, the Liudao Wang became very prestigious among the poodles of his generation.  And after something happened, his status was confirmed and he became the boss of that generation.  That was in a battle, Liudaowang faced a creature stronger than him alone, but Liudaowang insisted on fighting it, and in the end, at the cost of being stabbed in one eye, he forcibly killed the creature.  Killed.  Then, dragging his seriously injured body, he knocked out all the creature's teeth, strung them into a string of bone-tooth necklaces and hung them on his body.  Since then, Liudaowang has lost one eye and can only wear an eye patch.  (You can search for "Proud Stalker" on the Internet to see the prototype.)

    And in the past two years, Chen's strength has been improving, and Sharingan has also been promoted to Ergouyu, and his strength has reached the level of elites.

    "It's almost time for dinner, let's go back first." Chen stood up and walked home as he spoke.

    Back home, I found that Uchiha Fugaku was not at home, and Itachi came home rarely, and Sasuke was sticking to him.  After seeing Chen coming back, Uchiha Itachi said to Chen; "Chen is back, come here."

    "Huh?" Chen walked over suspiciously, "What's the matter? Brother."

    "Well, it's nothing, it just suddenly occurred to me that our three brothers haven't had a good chat together yet." Itachi said to Chen with a smile.

    "Uh, is that so?" Chen was a little surprised when he saw the smile on Uchiha Itachi's face, after all, Itachi was notorious for his facial paralysis.

    "Well, yes, let's have a good chat today." Then he said to Sasuke: "Sasuke, you and Chen have had a bad relationship since childhood, this is not okay! We are brothers, and the two of you are even more  Twins born on the same day, so there should be no estrangement."

    Hearing what Itachi said, Sasuke and Chen looked at each other, and they both saw doubts in each other's eyes.

    "It's time to eat, what are you brothers talking about?" At this time, Meiqin had already finished the meal and shouted at the three of them.

    "Hehe, you just need to take care of yourselves in the future, don't think too much, let's eat first." Chen smiled and said to Chen and Sasuke, then stood up and walked to the dining table.

    Afterwards, after dinner, Chen returned to the room, laying on the bed but thinking about what Itachi said just now.  "Today's Itachi is abnormal, why?Why would you say those words?  Could it be" A feeling of uneasiness suddenly surged in Chen's heart.

    "Who is it?" Mikoto, who was just about to sleep, suddenly heard someone knocking on the door of her room, and then she got up and went out to open the door.

    After opening the door, he found that it was Chen, so he smiled and asked, "It's Chen, what's wrong?"

    "Mother, I suddenly want to come and sleep with you tonight, is that okay?" Chen said to Meiqin.

    "Hehe, of course it's okay, mom is very happy, come in quickly." Meiqin said to Chen.

    "Why did Chen think of coming to sleep with mother today?" Meiqin asked Chen while covering Chen with the quilt.  "It's nothing, I just came over because I suddenly missed my mother." Meiqin stared at Chen with a smile and said, "Eh? This is the first time Chen called me mother." Her eyes were full of doting.  "Go to sleep, you and Sasuke have to go to school tomorrow, I heard that there is a small test tomorrow, right?" "Well, it's time to sleep, good night, Mom." After turning off the light, Mikoto closed her eyes and went to sleep  .

    Although he said good night, Kechen didn't sleep, but kept looking at Meiqin, his eyes full of attachment.

    The next day, Chen woke up very early because he didn't sleep all night.

    After that, Mikoto also got up and went to make breakfast for them. Sasuke and Chen went to school together after eating.  Chen was restless all the way, and he was in a trance when he arrived at the school, and he didn't even notice when everyone greeted him.

    "Bastard, why are you so restless? Is it going to happen?" Chen's heart was too restless to calm down, and it was like this all day long.

    "Then, let's start with a small test. Everyone line up and do it one by one. The test is one of the three body techniques, the transformation technique. Let's start." Holding a record book in his hand, Iruka pointed to the class.  said the students above.  He also didn't understand why the Third Hokage-sama asked him to take a small test today.

    "Inuzuka Kiba, you come first." Iruka said to the first Fang.  "Hey! Look at me!" Ya stepped forward, making seals with both hands "Bang!", a puff of smoke appeared around Ya, and then changed into Iruka's appearance.

    "Qualified, the next one." Iruka said to the rest of the people while recording.

    "Damn it, hurry up, hurry up." Chen clenched his fists, becoming more and more uneasy, and already thought of something in his mind.

    "Okay, today's test is over, and school is over." After finally finishing the test, it was already slightly dark at this time.

    "Oh, what a good test, it's so late! Really, Chen! Let's go eat ramen together!" Naruto said to Chen.

    "Sorry, I have something urgent." Chen didn't even look at Naruto, just answered casually, and ran home anxiously.

    And when Sasuke saw the expression on Chen's face, he felt uneasy for no reason, and ran back with Chen unconsciously, even he himself didn't know why it happened.

    The two ran back to the gate of the clan area, and found that the entire clan area was quiet, without the usual noise, and did not see a single person. There was silence around them, as if there were only the two of them left in the whole world.

    Both of them were very disturbed, and Chen already knew what happened in his heart.

    The two walked home anxiously, and suddenly saw two people lying on the ground, their bodies were already stained red with blood.  Chen and Sasuke ran over to see that they were the two uncles and aunts who greeted them this morning.

    "Uncle, uncle," Sasuke swayed the uncle's body tremblingly, but did not get a response.

    "How did this happen? What happened?" Sasuke asked Chen anxiously.  Chen didn't answer him, but stood there in a daze, muttering "Mom, Mom." Then, as if suddenly awakened, he ran home like crazy.  "Mom." Sasuke also suddenly thought, and followed Chen to the house.

    Along the way, I saw more and more people lying on the ground without making a sound.  The usually lively street was completely silent at this time.

    The two finally ran home, but they didn't see the usual Mikoto, and the lights in the house were not even on.

    "Dad, Mom. Are you there?" Sasuke asked in a low voice, his voice full of fear.  The two searched in a bedroom.

    Suddenly there was a noise in the living room, and Chen and Sasuke ran over immediately.  When they came to the door of the living room, both of them were panting heavily with trembling feet, not daring to push the door in. Both of them could see the fear in each other's eyes.

    In the end, Chen pushed the door open with his trembling hands.  The scene inside shocked Chen and Sasuke.  I saw Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto both lying in a pool of blood, lifeless,

    "Dad, Mom." Sasuke was about to run over.  Suddenly footsteps came from the shadows, which made him stop, and looked into the shadows in horror.  But Chen didn't care so much, and ran straight to Meiqin's side, without any extra words, just hugged Meiqin's cold body in his arms, with tears in his eyes, and his heart was filled with grief.

    Itachi, dressed in an Anbu costume, came out of the shadows and looked at Sasuke and Chen indifferently.

    ps: Although there are still many plots ahead, including the one about Zhishui.  After thinking about it, I still didn't write it down. After all, anyone who has seen Hokage knows it, so there is no need to write it down.  In addition, thanks to Liu Dao Wang for his friendly guest appearance, aha!

    Group: 475137322, you can join the group to discuss and raise comments if you like it, kittens are very welcome!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)The sound of footsteps made him stop, and he looked into the darkness in horror.  But Chen didn't care so much, and ran straight to Meiqin's side, without any extra words, just hugged Meiqin's cold body in his arms, with tears in his eyes, and his heart was filled with grief.

    Itachi, dressed in an Anbu costume, came out of the shadows and looked at Sasuke and Chen indifferently.

    ps: Although there are still many plots ahead, including the one about Zhishui.  After thinking about it, I still didn't write it down. After all, anyone who has seen Hokage knows it, so there is no need to write it down.  In addition, thanks to Liu Dao Wang for his friendly guest appearance, aha!

    Group: 475137322, you can join the group to discuss and raise comments if you like it, kittens are very welcome!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eleven; Genocide Night 2

    ?

    "Brother? Brother, why did mom and dadwhy, how did this happen, who did it?" Sasuke asked Itachi.  But what answered him was a shuriken, a shuriken that crossed his shoulder and was nailed to the wall behind.

    "Brother, why?" Sasuke hugged his injured shoulder and looked at Itachi in disbelief.  "What are you doing, brother?"

    "Stupid brother." Itachi looked at Sasuke indifferently, and slowly closed his eyes.  Suddenly opened the "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan." It performed Tsukiyomi on Chen and Sasuke.  In front of Chen and Sasuke, the process of exterminating the clan was shown.

    "Ah~~ stop, brother, don't let me see" Sasuke held his head and shouted heart-piercingly: "Why, why did brother"

    After withdrawing from Tsukiyomi World, Sasuke collapsed powerlessly on the ground, his eyes glazed over.  Facing Itachi, he asked: "Why, why did my brother do this"

    "To test my ability." Itachi said calmly, without any emotion in his voice.

    "In order to test the ability, just for this, just for this, let everyone"

    "This is very important!" Itachi closed his eyes and said indifferently.

    "What, stop joking~~" Sasuke clenched his fists, growled and rushed towards Itachi.  But he was punched in the lower abdomen by Itachi and collapsed on the ground again.

    And Chen just kept holding Meiqin, weeping silently, indifferent to what happened around him, and hasn't said a word since he entered the living room.

    "Lie, this is not brother, because" Sasuke still couldn't believe it.

    "I have always played your ideal brother, just to test your abilities. You have the possibility to become my opponents to test your abilities. It is because of this that I let you live, for me. You are the same as me,  He is one of the eye-openers of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but that requires special conditions. That is, kill your closest friend, just like me." Itachi said indifferently to Sasuke and Chen.

    "Really, brotherbrother killed Mr. Zhishui?"

    "Yes, that's why I got this ability." Itachi continued: "In the main hall of Nanga Shrine, under the seventh tatami mat on the right is the family's secret gathering place. It is recorded there that the Uchiha clan's pupil technique was originally why.  And the real secret of existence. If you open your eyes, including me, there are four people who have mastered the kaleidoscope Sharingan. In this way, it makes sense for you to live. But now, you don¡¯t let me kill at all  The value of losing. Stupid brother, if you want to kill me, just hate, resent, and live ugly. Keep running and running, as long as you can survive. Then one day, when you have and I  If you have the same ability, just come to me!" After finishing speaking, Itachi activated his kaleidoscope Sharingan to Sasuke and Chen.

    Both of them fell unconscious on the ground after suffering from Itachi's illusion.  Just after the two passed out, the space around Itachi distorted, and then a person wearing a vortex mask and a black cloak appeared.

    "Have you dealt with it?" the masked man spoke.  Itachi didn't answer, but looked at Sasuke and Chen on the ground with complicated eyes.

    "In this case, we should go." The masked man didn't say much, and put his hand on Itachi's shoulder directly. The space where the two were in was twisted and spiraled for a while, and then slowly shrunk until it disappeared, as if just now  No one ever stood there.

    The room suddenly fell silent, as if nothing had happened just now

    Dividing line  

    "Chen! Chen! Wake up."

    "Mother?"

    Chen slowly opened his tired eyes, and found that Meiqin was smiling at him not far in front of him.

    "Chen has to take good care of himself in the future! Mom is leaving." Meiqin said to Chen with a doting smile.

    "Leaving? Is mom leaving us? Where are you going?" Chen asked Meiqin anxiously.

    "Hehe You have to take care of yourself and Sasuke." Mikoto didn't answer Chen, but smiled and said the same thing to him, then turned around and was about to leave.

    "Mom, mom." Chen chased after Meiqin's back, but no matter how hard Chen tried, he couldn't catch up. He could only watch as Meiqin's back got further and further away until she disappeared.

    "Mom!" On the hospital bed of Konoha Hospital, Chen opened his eyes suddenly, sat up in shock, panting heavily, sweating all over his body, his wide eyes were blood red, and the three seductive eyes were evenly spaced.  The branch is on the pupil, and the eyes are full of horror.

    "Isis it a dream?" Chen did it several times.After breathing, the mood gradually calmed down, and the Sharingan in the eyes was also released, turning into ordinary eyes.

    Chen got out of bed and looked around, only to find himself in a strange room.  "This isthe hospital? Why am I in the hospital?" Chen wondered.

    Suddenly, Chen felt a sharp pain in his head, and pictures appeared in his mind, the tribe, the corpse, the living room, the blood, and Meiqin lying in a pool of blood.

    "Ah~" Chen held his head in pain and wailed, "This this is a dream, this is not real, this is not real, mom! Mom!" Chen resisted the severe pain in his head, struggled to open the  The door of the ward ran out.

    Chen ran in the corridor and met Sasuke. At this time, Sasuke was leaning against the wall, clenching his fists and clenching his teeth. Chen could vaguely hear two nurses discussing something.  But Chen didn't pay attention to these, and ran straight to the outside of the hospital.  He felt that Sasuke seemed to be following, and he seemed to hear the voices of two nurses telling him that he could not go out, but these had nothing to do with Chen.  He just wants to leave here immediately, leave this ghost place, return to the land of the Uchiha clan, and return to the familiar home.  Then Miqin smiled and said to him in a gentle voice: "Chen is back, we can eat right away!"

    However, after Zaichen ran back to the gate of the Uchiha clan with great effort, the trace of luck in his heart was torn apart by the cruel reality.  At this time, the Uchiha tribe's land has already been pulled up with warning tapes saying that entering is forbidden, and the streets that were still lively in the past are now depressed, without a trace of life.

    Chen weakly knelt in front of the gate of the Uchiha Clan, clutching the ground tightly with both hands, tears flowed from his closed eyes unstoppably, dripping down Chen's cheeks onto the ground, feeling like  Knife twisted.

    "It's so uncomfortable, why? My heart is so painful? Didn't I know that this day would happen? Didn't I know this result a long time ago? Why is it still like this? It's clearly agreed that I won't have feelings for this family, don't  After going through that kind of pain, why am I still so uncomfortable? So painful?" Chen raised a hand, covering his chest and muttering to himself in grief.

    Mikoto's bits and pieces came to mind, that gentle and graceful smiling face, and that doting eyes, always greeting her with a gentle tone, and caring for her meticulously.  All these scenes emerged in Chen's mind, and Chen realized that he had been deceiving himself and others all along. He was not as indifferent and indifferent as he imagined, and he had already become dependent on Meiqin in his heart.

    "Ah~~" Chen wailed in pain, as if heart-piercing.  In my heart, I felt extremely regretful, and hated myself, regretting why I never had a good chat with Miqin, why I never let her hug me once.  He hated himself even more, why he always treated her indifferently, why he interrupted her indifferently every time she wanted to have a good chat with him.  And even though she treats her like this, she still loves and spoils herself as always.  But he hurt her again and again.

    At this time, Chen regretted to the extreme, how much he wished that Meiqin could stand in front of him, so he let himself kneel down and say to her, "I'm sorry, Mom, I'm sorry, I was wrong!"  Pretend to be indifferent and tell her that he loves her.

    However, there is no chance, and it is already too late.

    "Ah!! Mom, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, forgive me, I was wrong! I know I was wrong! Forgive me, Mom~~" Chen cried out to the sky with all his strength.

    At this time, as if it was a punishment for Chen, heavy rain suddenly fell in the sky.  Chen didn't have the slightest intention to stand up, just knelt in the rain, crying in pain, tears mixed with the rain and washed to the ground.  In the end, Chen, who was physically and mentally exhausted, directly passed out on the rainy ground.

    And Sasuke, who followed up just now, looked at Chen who was confessing in the rain and finally passed out.  It is also extremely sad in my heart. Although the two of them are usually not at odds, they are brothers of the same mother and compatriots after all. What's more, there are only three of them left in the Uchiha, and one of them wants to kill for revenge no matter what.  people.

    Gritting his teeth and clenching his hands, the resentment towards Itachi had reached its peak.

    In the end, Sasuke still walked to Chen's side, strenuously supported Chen on his back, then gritted his teeth and walked to the hospital step by step with difficulty.

    ps: Ask for flowers, please collect!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Twelve; The Chen Being Watched

    ?

    After Sasuke carried Chen back to the hospital with great difficulty, he walked back to the clan field alone.

    Walking on the deserted street, letting the cold rain hit him, looking at the familiar place, Sasuke seemed to hear the friendly greetings from the uncles and aunts in the clan.

    Returning to my previous home, looking at everything I was familiar with, bits and pieces of my home came to my mind.

    Thinking of Uchiha Mikoto's pampering, every time I go home, I see Mikoto cooking meals.  Every time she was injured in practice, Miqin would gently apply medicine to herself.  Think of Uchiha Fugaku's sternness.  Thinking that Chen and Chen have always disliked each other, every time they stared at each other, Meiqin always smiled and persuaded.  But I kept asking her why she always turned to Chen.  "Hehe, Chen is Chen, Sasuke is Sasuke, mom has always cared about you." Mikoto always replied with a smile.  Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Sasuke's face.

    "In the main hall of Nanga Shrine, under the seventh tatami mat on the right is the family's secret meeting place. There is recorded the real secret of why the Uchiha clan's pupil technique originally existed." Itachi suddenly remembered in his mind  this sentence.  It made Sasuke's face that had a little smile because of the memories immediately turn cold again.

    "Is the main hall of Nanga Shrine?" Sasuke muttered for a while, then walked in the direction of Nanga Shrine.

    After Sasuke came to the main hall of Nanga Shrine, after removing the seventh tatami mat, he found that the wooden board under the tatami mat was a movable secret door. After opening the secret door, he found that there were indeed a series of stairs inside.

    Sasuke walked down the stairs and came to a secret room. After entering, he found a rectangular table in the middle of the secret room, and two rows of chairs neatly placed on both sides of the table.  This is a meeting room, a secret meeting room hidden underground.

    On the wall behind the main position of the rectangular table, there is a stone tablet.

    Sasuke walked to the stele and looked at the content recorded on the stele.  "So that's it, is that it?"

    After that, he walked out of the secret room.

    The next day, Sasuke went to the ninja school as usual. Walking on the streets of Konoha, he could always see civilians with Konoha whispering to the family emblem on the back of his clothes.

    "Look at the logo on that kid's clothes, it belongs to Uchiha."

    "Have you heard? The wealthy Uchiha clan were all killed yesterday."

    "Of course I've heard about such a big thing, and I've also heard that it was done by one of their own clansmen!"

    "What? How is it possible? One person can kill all the members of that wealthy Uchiha family? Who is so powerful?"

    "I heard that the murderer is also from the Uchiha family. It seems to be called Uchiha Itachi. He is a genius of the Uchiha family and the child of the head of the Uchiha family."

    Sasuke heard the comments of those civilians and ignored them, and walked away with his head down. When he came to the classroom, Sasuke could still feel the strange eyes of other students.

    "Sasuke, are you alright?" As soon as she sat on the seat, Sakura leaned over and asked Sasuke with concern.

    But Sasuke didn't appreciate it, but gave her a cold look and then lay down on the table.

    "Sasuke" Sakura wanted to say something else.

    "Shut up, you're annoying." Sasuke raised his head and stared at Sakura coldly. Sakura was too frightened to say anything, and could only look at Sasuke aggrieved.

    At this time, Ino and Xiaojing also came over, and they both asked Sasuke worriedly: "Sasuke, where is Tatsu-kun? What's wrong with him, why didn't he come to school?"

    "I don't know, don't bother me anymore." Sasuke didn't turn his head, and lay down on the table again.

    "But don't you live together? Why don't you know, maybe something happened to Mr. Chen?" Ino asked Sasuke worriedly.

    "I said, I don't know, if you are bothering or not, get the hell out." Sasuke yelled at Ino and Xiaojing angrily: "That guy, who will care about him, don't bother me again."

    "Eh" Looking at Sasuke who was angry at this time, Ino and Xiaoi finally said nothing, but walked aside and discussed together to find Chen after school.

    After that, Iruka came to the classroom to attend class as usual. Iruka didn't say anything about Chen not coming to school.

    At this time in Konoha's hospital, Chen who was lying on the hospital bed had woken up, staring at the ceiling of the ward with empty eyes, it had been a long time.  During this period, a nurse came to bring him food, but he still ignored the nurse's advice and did not get up to eat. He just kept looking at the ceiling, did not express anything, and no one knew what was going on in his heart.What are you thinking.  In the end, seeing that Chen remained indifferent no matter how much he tried to persuade her, the nurse had no choice but to retreat helplessly.

    "I must take revenge, I must take revenge." Chen, who has read the original book, knows the truth about the extermination of the genocide. Although it is Uchiha's own fault, all of this could have been avoided.  Because in the original book, Sandai and Itachi have been trying to negotiate with Uchiha, and Uchiha Shisui has already planned to use the other gods on the leader of the Uchiha rebellion to prevent the Uchiha rebellion.

    Uchiha Shisui, nicknamed "Shisui Shisui".  Its unique illusion "Bietenshin" can manipulate others at will without knowing it, and permanently change people's will, which is called "the strongest illusion" by Uchiha Itachi.  And Danzo has always insisted on eliminating Uchiha, and took away Shisui's right eye on the grounds that he did not trust Shisui, who is also of the Uchiha clan.  In order to prevent the left eye from falling into his hands again and to maintain the name of Uchiha, Shisui gave the left eye to Itachi, and asked Itachi to use it for peace, to prevent Uchiha's coup with all his strength, and let Itachi keep his affairs secret.  Afterwards, in order to prevent others from causing a fight for robbing his eyes, he pretended to destroy his eyes and committed suicide by throwing himself into Nanhe River.

    So all of this was caused by Danzo and the elder, the old man, and Itachi was only forced, so Chen didn't resent Itachi like Sasuke.

    "Konoha Elders, and Danzo, I will definitely make you pay with blood!" Chen shouted with great resentment in his heart.

    "If you want revenge, you need to be strong enough. In this regard, I have a strong system, so I don't need to worry about it. But if you want to improve your strength, you need to have enough points, and several ways to get points are to do tasks, kill  Recycling of enemies and treasures. I don¡¯t have any treasures, so this doesn¡¯t work. It¡¯s also impossible to kill people in Konoha, so this one doesn¡¯t work either. There is also a system that has never issued a task, probably because of the fact that in Konoha  It¡¯s too comfortable, and there are no tasks to do. So none of these three works. Chen¡¯s only source of points now is the 3 points that novice Fuli gives every day. But this is just a drop in the bucket, far from enough,  And this novice benefit only lasted for three years, and now it has been two years, and after one year, there will be no more points." Chen is also very distressed at this time, "I must escape from Konoha as soon as possible, otherwise it will never be possible  Become stronger." Chen said firmly in his heart.

    "System, check my points."

    "Answer the host, the remaining points of the host: 2748. Do you want to open the exchange interface?" The system's cold voice sounded.

    "Open Chidori's exchange interface." Chen instructed the system.

    "Chidori, item type: skill, item level: A-level, need to exchange points: 5000, the host points are insufficient and cannot be exchanged."

    "Does a level A skill need 5000 points? It's so expensive. My current ninjutsu, apart from Sanshenjutsu, is only offensive with finger guns and fireballs, and these two skills are not very lethal.  My current points are 2748, and I should have almost 3800 points in one year, and then I can find a way to get some more points to exchange for stronger skills.¡± Chen thought in his heart.

    "Ding! Remind the host: the host is being monitored at this time, do you want to send the monitor's image to the host?" The cold voice of the system sounded.

    "What? I'm being monitored, who is it?" Chen was surprised at this moment, he is only an eight-year-old child now, how could someone monitor him.  "Send the image to me." Chen ordered to the system.

    "Ding! The image has been sent."

    Suddenly, a picture appeared in Chen's mind. On the trunk of a tree outside his ward, a ninja dressed as Anbu was lying on his stomach. At this time, the ninja had integrated into the trunk by using camouflage.  No one can find him at all.

    "Who is this person? Judging by his attire, he seems to be Anbu of Hokage, but why did Hokage send someone to monitor me? It shouldn't be." Chen thought suspiciously.  "Wait, there is no reason for these three generations to send people to spy on me. Since it is not Anbu of Hokage, there is only one possibility left, and that is the "root" of Danzo."

    Thinking of Danzo, Chen's heart was filled with resentment, and he held the hand under the quilt tightly, trying his best to endure.  "Why did Danzang send people to monitor me? Is it to find a chance to kill me?" Chen thought in his heart, "If you want to kill me, you have already done it. There is no need to monitor me so much. It is not to kill me, then  What is it for? Could it be"

    Chen guessed a possibility in his heart!  !

    ps: It's still an old saying, ask for collection, ask for flowers!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirteen; Oppression in the Night

    ?

    "Okay, that's all for today, let's get out of school!" Iruka said to the students below after finishing the lesson plans on the podium.

    "Ah, school is over. Shikamaru, let's go to the snack shop together!" After seeing Iruka walk out of the classroom, Akimichi Choji said to Shikamaru beside him.

    "Well! No, no. Your mother is kind, you are so happy. If my mother knows that I buy snacks, it will be very troublesome."

    "Tch!" Sasuke frowned uncomfortably after hearing the conversation between Choji and Shikamaru.  Just about to leave the classroom, Sakura came to him and said expectantly, "Hey! Sasuke, let's go together after school!"

    "Not interested!" Sasuke glanced at Sakura, replied to her indifferently, and left by himself.

    "Hey! Sakura, Sakura, let me go with you!" At this moment, Naruto came over with a cheap smile on his face.

    "Go to hell with me!" Sakura turned around and punched Naruto, directly hitting Naruto with a bump on his head.

    "Good job, damn Naruto just needs a beating." Another personality in Sakura's mind shouted arrogantly.

    After that, the students in the classroom left one by one, and went back to their respective homes.

    After school, Sasuke did not go home, but came to a forest behind the former Uchiha clan land, and began to do the training he had to do every day.  By the way, this forest is where his brother Uchiha Chen used to train, and now it has become Sasuke's training ground.

    At this time, Sasuke was sweating profusely and panting, staring at a few wooden stakes not far in front of him, which were already nailed with shurikens.

    Since the tragedy of Genocide Night, Sasuke has been obsessed with the pursuit of power.  He knew that he had to have enough strength to seek revenge from Uchiha Itachi, and now he was too weak, too weak.  So weak that even that man didn't bother to kill him.

    The current Uchiha Itachi has already been listed as an S-class rebel by Konoha, and is wanted by Konoha.  His strength may have already reached the shadow level. With Sasuke's strength, which he has not even reached as a ninja, it is undoubtedly impossible to seek revenge from Uchiha Itachi.

    "Ah~~ I killed you, I must kill you!"

    Thinking of Itachi Uchiha, Sasuke's already collapsed body seemed to be injected with strength again, his hands quickly formed one mark after another, and then sprayed a ball of flames at the wooden stakes, "Huo Dun. Hao Fireball  technique."

    Sasuke looked at the burning stake in front of him, all the strength in his body was drained instantly, and he lay down on the ground directly.  His body undulated with rapid breathing, proving that he was still alive at this time.

    After a short rest, Sasuke dragged his tired body back home, and it was already nightfall.

    Just at this moment, a person suddenly appeared not far from Sasuke's eyes without warning, staring at him firmly.

    "Who is it?" Sasuke was taken aback immediately, and asked vigilantly as he put on a fighting stance towards that person.  Someone appeared in front of him silently without being noticed, if it was an enemy Thinking of this, Sasuke was startled into a cold sweat.

    I saw the person in front of Sasuke, dressed in Anbe, with a ridiculous cat mask on his face, which looked very funny.  However, Sasuke felt an unprecedented sense of oppression from him. Even Sasuke had never felt this kind of oppression from the Chunin teacher in the ninja school.

    "Sasuke Uchiha? There is an adult who wants to see you, come with me." At this moment, the mysterious man standing in front of Sasuke said to Sasuke, without any emotion in his voice.

    "Huh? Want to see me? Not interested!" Although Sasuke was curious about who wanted to see him, he still rejected the mysterious person with disdain.

    "Hmph! It's not up to you." The mysterious man let out a strong murderous look as he spoke.

    "Thisthis is" Sasuke was so overwhelmed by the strong murderous aura that he couldn't move at all.  In this strong murderous aura, Sasuke felt like a solitary boat in a stormy sea, and would be swallowed by the monstrous waves at any time.

    "Damndamn it, I am I going to die?" Just when Sasuke thought he was going to be killed, the mysterious man withdrew his murderous intent on Sasuke.

    "Stop trying to make unnecessary struggles, I don't want to waste any more time, follow me." The mysterious man's cold voice sounded again.  Speaking of a teleportation technique, he appeared in front of Sasuke in an instant.

    Just when the mysterious man stretched out his hand to lift Sasuke up, there was a sudden sound of breaking through the air, and three cold lights shot towards the mysterious man.  The mysterious man was startled, and once again activated the instant body technique, dodging.

    "Take! Take! Take!" Three shuriken nailsHe took the position of the mysterious man just now.

    Sasuke looked around, and found that suddenly there were a few more characters dressed in the same clothes as the mysterious person.  The few people who had just appeared were standing scattered on some branches at this time, forming an encircling circle facing Sasuke and the mysterious person before.

    "Huh? Is it Anbu? What do you mean? Why do you meddle in the affairs of our "root" department?" The mysterious person asked the few people who had just appeared.

    "We don't care about the "root" department, we are just following the orders of Master Hokage." One of the few people who just appeared looked like a captain, facing the mysterious person before, that is,  The person who claimed to be the "root" department said: "On the order of Master Hokage, take Uchiha Sasuke away."

    "Huh? Sasuke Uchiha? No, that's the one our lord wants. You can't let them take it away." The "root" said to the Anbu people warily.

    "What? Are you planning to disobey Hokage-sama's order? Or are you planning to rebel at all?"

    "Ah dare not!" Hearing what the captain of Anbu said, the people in the "root" department had to make concessions.

    The "root" department is under the jurisdiction of Danzo, which is equivalent to Danzo's private soldiers, and the ninjas inside only obey Danzo's orders.  But on the bright side, Hokage is Konoha's highest leader.  People in the "root" department still dare not blatantly disobey Hokage's orders, unless they really betrayed as Anbu said.  And at this time, Anbu has the upper hand in numbers, so it would be unwise to act forcefully.

    Although the members of the "root" department are all elites of various blood successor and occult families, their strength may be slightly stronger than that of Anbu, but Anbu is not a vegetarian.

    Anbu, full name Assassination Tactics Special Forces, Anbu is composed of outstanding ninjas selected from the village. All members are proficient in body structure and understand the weaknesses of the human body.  In order to distinguish Anbu from normal ninjas, and to hide their true identities, members wear white porcelain masks.  In addition, they also have a standard uniform: black short jacket, gray protective clothing, armbands, and a tattoo with a spiral mark on the arm.  Sometimes Anbu members will also wear a cloak on their bodies (the cloak of Anbu is black, and the cloak of the original "root" members is white).  Unlike ordinary ninjas, each Anbu will be equipped with a ninja sword and tied on his back. In order to protect the ninja village when he is on the verge of death, he must let himself die.

    Anbu's work is mainly responsible for protecting the safety of shadow and ninja villages, performing high-risk tasks such as espionage or assassination in enemy countries, and tasks that may involve duels with S-level ninjas.  Since Anbu directly belongs to Shadow, the work is also directly assigned by Shadow, and the nature of the task and all other information are kept confidential, and all actions and achievements will not be made public.

    The "root" people will not be arrogant enough to think that they can take Uchiha Sasuke away in the hands of a few Anbe members.  Besides, the people in Anbu have made it clear that if they still do it, it is tantamount to disobeying Hokage's order, which is equivalent to treason against the village.  Therefore, people in the "root" department wisely regressed.

    "That's good." Anbu's captain said.

    "In that case, I'm going back to my life." The people in the "root" department activated the instant body technique as they spoke, and disappeared into the night.

    "Sasuke Uchiha, you can leave. Also, don't tell anyone what happened tonight." After the people in the "root" department disappeared, the captain of Anbu warned Sasuke.  In fact, the order they received was not to take Sasuke away, but to ensure that Uchiha Sasuke would not be taken away by the "root" people.

    "Mission complete, retreat!" Then everyone in Anbe disappeared into the night, and only Sasuke stayed where he was.

    "Damn! Damn!" After everyone left, Sasuke knelt down on the ground and kept hitting the ground with his fists.

    The blow to him tonight was really too great, and he didn't expect that he was so small.  When facing the "root" ninja, the other party only released the murderous aura, and he was oppressed so that he could not move, and he could not have the slightest idea of ??resistance.  In front of these two parties, he was completely a sheep at the mercy of others, with no room for resistance.

    "Damn it, how can I kill him, how can I get revenge?" Sasuke's eyes overflowed with painful tears.

    "No! I must take revenge, I must kill him." Sasuke's face suddenly became ferocious, and he shouted in his heart, "Be stronger, I want to become stronger, I need strength, as long as it can give me strength, I am willing to give  Any price, even selling your soul to the devil."

    At this time, Sasuke's desire for power reached an unprecedented level!  !  !

    ps: Ask for collection, ask for flowers!  Um, of course, if possible, please donate!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fourteen; Conversations in the Naruto House

    ?

    The members of the "root" department who just left the woods came to a secret base.  This is the headquarters of Danzo, the headquarters of "Root".

    "My lord, the task has failed." At this time, the "root" person was half kneeling in front of a desk and said to an old man in a kimono sitting behind the desk.

    This old man is Danzo, the head of the "root" department.

    Danzo was looking at the information in his hand at this time, and asked without raising his head: "Failed? You, an elite ninja, failed to take away a child who couldn't even be a ninja? What's going on?"

    "My lord, it's from Anbe. The people from Anbe took Uchiha Sasuke away under the order of Master Hokage." The elite jonin who was kneeling on the ground answered truthfully.

    "Huh? People from Anbu?" Danzo put down the document in his hand, looked up at the elite jounin on the ground.  The current Danzo has been transplanted with Shisui's eye, which is tied around the forehead with a bandage, covering the entire right eye.

    "In that case, step back first." Danzo told the elite Jonin on the ground.

    "Yes, my lord." After the half-kneeling elite jonin replied, he backed away.

    "Hmph! Sarutobi, do you still want to protect the remnants of Uchiha? It seems that you have to go there yourself."

    At the same time, a similar thing happened in Hokage's office building.

    "Master Hokage, the task is completed, Uchiha Sasuke is safe and sound." Several Anbu members were half kneeling on the ground, and said to Sandai who was correcting the document.

    "Well, very good, you all go back first."

    "Yes." Anbu replied, and then all retreated.

    After Anbe left, Sandai Hokage put down the documents in his hand, picked up the pipe on the table, walked to the window of the office building, and looked at the village outside.

    "Itachi, I'm really sorry, I can only help you here."

    At this time, there was a knock on the door outside.

    "Come in." After Sandai agreed, the door was pushed open, and a ninja walked in.

    "Master Sandai, it's very late, you should go back." The ninja said respectfully to Sandai.

    "Well, wait a little longer." The third generation looked at the village outside the window and said without looking back.

    "Master Sandai, what are you waiting for?" Ninja asked curiously.

    "I'm waiting for someone, well, you don't have to worry about me, go back." Sandai waved his hand and told the ninja to back down.

    "Yes, Master Sandai, I will take my leave first." The ninja bowed to Sandai and then withdrew.

    Not long after the ninja left, the office door was opened again without knocking.  There was a sound of footsteps behind the third generation.

    "Are you here? Danzo." The third generation with a pipe in his mouth turned around and looked at the person who came.

    This person is none other than Shimura Danzo, a student of the second Hokage Senju Tomona with the third generation.

    "You know I'm coming." Shimura Danzo narrowed his eyes and said to Sandai.

    "Yes, I am the person who knows you best, and I knew you would come after my Anbu came back." Sandai looked at Danzo and said calmly.

    "Why did you send someone to stop me?" Danzo questioned Sandai.

    "Then tell me, why did you have to take Uchiha Sasuke away?" Sandai took a puff of cigarette and looked at this Danzo.

    "Humph, I said a year ago that the Uchihas are too dangerous to let too many Uchihas out of control. And I also said at the time that I can let go of the remnants of the two Uchihas, but I must  Let one of them enter the "root" department." Danzo said.

    "Oh? If that's the case, I'll have someone send Uchiha Tatsumi to your "roots" tomorrow. How about it?"

    "Enough Sarutobi, I want Uchiha Sasuke, not Uchiha Tatsu that idiot."

    "As you know, there are only two children left in the Uchiha clan, Sasuke Uchiha and Tatsuo Uchiha. Since the Uchiha tragedy a year ago, Uchiha Tatsuo has suffered a serious mental blow. It has become  A fool who can't even take care of himself is basically a waste." The third generation said while smoking a cigarette: "So the Uchiha clan is only left with Uchiha Sasuke. If there is something wrong with Uchiha Sasuke  If you don¡¯t, Itachi won¡¯t let it go, you should be very clear.¡±

    "What kind of tricks can a mere renegade do?" Danzo was a little disdainful.

    "Whether it's treason or not, you know it in your heart. Besides, Itachi has some secrets of Konoha in his hands! If Itachi makes it publicBo is also very afraid.  Although Uchiha has been exterminated and there are only three people left, but because Uchiha's blood inheritance potential is too strong, an ambitious man like Danzo must not allow too many such existences to escape his control.  He might grab one of Chen and Sasuke into the "root" and control it.

    Although this was just Chen's guess, he still didn't dare to take risks, so he thought of pretending to be an idiot and trying to get away with it.  It's just that Danzo was so suspicious that he still sent someone to monitor him even after he had pretended to be an idiot. This monitoring lasted for a year.  This year, Chen has been miserable, not daring to go out, and pretending to be an idiot every day.  Moreover, she pretended for a year, and she had to be careful that she would show her feet in the road. Every day, her nerves were tense, and Chen almost collapsed.  If the time is longer, Chen believes that he will really go crazy.

    It's all right now, the person watching him has finally withdrawn, and Chen suddenly has the feeling of being a human being again.

    ps: Ask for flowers, please collect!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifteen; The Mysterious Cave in the Woods

    ?

    The next day, after Sasuke went out to school, Chen immediately jumped up from the tatami.  A person was so excited that he turned somersaults in the room, doing all kinds of teasing behaviors, and what was even more extreme, he even performed Yangko.

    "You are my little one! Little Apple! I can never love you too much"

    well!  Due to being suppressed for too long, Chen's nerves are no longer normal. At this time, Chen is venting the grievances accumulated over the past year.  Forgive his teasing behavior!

    "Wait, now is not the time to commit crimes." Chen stopped his teasing behavior.

    "It's too smug." Chen said with self-blame.

    "I haven't practiced for a year, and my physical fitness and strength have regressed a little! I'm a little fat." Chen pinched his arm and complained.

    Indeed, Chen did not practice cultivation at all during this year.  He sleeps when he is full all day long, eats when he wakes up, and is raised by Sasuke like a pig.  If you don't exercise, it is inevitable to gain weight.  There is no cultivation, so there is no slight improvement in strength, but there are signs of regression.

    "System, how many points do I have in total?" Chen asked the system.

    "Answer the host, the host's remaining points are: 3843. Do you want to open the exchange interface?" The system's cold voice sounded.  Chen's novice gift package expired half a month ago, so the current system does not provide him with novice benefits.  In other words, Chen has now lost his only way to gain points in his current state.

    "I don't need it for the time being. Don't I have another chance to draw a lottery? Can I still draw a lottery now?" Chen asked a little nervously.

    The novice gift package provided by the system is to receive 3 points every day and a lucky draw once a year.  Chen has already drawn twice, and there was originally one more time, but because Chen was monitored by Danzang at that time, he was afraid that something strange would happen during the lottery draw and Danzang would notice.  So I never dared to use that lottery chance, I don't know if the system will keep his chance.

    "The number of lottery draws accumulated by the host: 1 time, do you want to start the lottery draw?" The system's emotionless voice sounded.  Although the system's voice was very indifferent, it sounded so pleasant to Zaichen.

    "Accumulate the number of lottery draws, which means that lottery draws can be accumulated! Not bad, not bad. As long as you can still draw prizes." Chen finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to the system: "System, I want to start the lottery draw.  "

    "Ding! Is the host using a chance to draw a lottery?"

    "Yes!" Chen confirmed it to the system. In the last few lottery draws, he won two of the six moves, namely the gun and the moon step, and once again got the poodle's psychic beast scroll.  Very practical things, I wonder what will be drawn this time?  At this time, Chen was full of expectations for this lottery draw.

    "Start the lottery draw!" The mechanical voice of the system sounded: "Ding! Congratulations to the host for getting the ninjutsu: Chidori."

    Alas~ I was unable to complain anymore, but a frightening warm current poured into Chen's body, and then a piece of information appeared in Chen's brain.

    Chidori, the difficulty level is A-level, which belongs to Thunder escape ninjutsu.  Concentrate a large amount of chakra on the hand to form a high-intensity current, dash forward and pierce the enemy, with extremely strong penetrating power.

    Chen finally mastered the first A-level ninjutsu, and it is also the Chidori most commonly used by Er Zhuzi in the original book.  You must know that this ninjutsu is not only powerful, but also handsome. It is really a must-have skill for pretending to be cool!

    "Aha! I got Chidori. I'm so lucky! I planned to save points for exchange, so I can save a dozen points, hahaha~~~" Chen said excitedly, but he knew  Chidori's powerful.

    Having acquired a new skill, Chen can't wait to try its power.

    "But you can't try here again! Chidori's characteristic is that it is too loud, and it will definitely alarm other people, and then it will be troublesome." Chen suppressed the impulse in his heart: "It's been a long time since I went out, today  Just go out for a walk, and then practice in the woods from before."

    Thinking of this, Chen planned to go out.  Although it was still unavoidable to be pointed at by others, Chen didn't pay attention to it.  In order not to make people suspicious, he still pretended to be timid, stopped and walked, touched here and there.  Then he smirked again, dawdling and acting like a fool, and finally made him come to the forest where he practiced before.

    "What the hell, it's finally here. These days, even being an idiot requires skills. It's too difficult!" Chen, who was walking in the woods, complained helplessly.

    "Huh? Why are there shurikens here?" Chen picked up a shuriken on the road, and said suspiciously: "Someone has been here before! So it is not here.It's all over, let's go inside and have a look.  "

    Chen came to the depths of the woods, the open space where he used to do training by himself.  I saw a few charred wooden stakes there, and shurikens were scattered all over the ground around those wooden stakes.

    "Hey! It looks like someone is already practicing here, but what happened now, the training grounds have been taken, what should I do?" Chen felt a little troubled.  After all, someone has discovered this place, and they are still doing training here, which means that Chen can no longer practice here, because his secret will be exposed at any time.  But what he didn't know was that the person practicing here was his own brother, Sasuke Uchiha.  As expected of twin brothers, the two of them chose the same place to practice without realizing it.

    "Forget it, since someone has already occupied it, let's find another place. Go deeper and have a look." Chen said and walked deeper into the woods.

    "I haven't been to the depths of the woods yet, so I don't know what's going on inside." Chen was thinking as he walked.  "But no matter how you say it is in Konoha, there shouldn't be any danger. Besides, although my own strength is not strong, if I encounter danger, I can always escape. I still have Yuebu!"

    Thinking of this, Chen had nothing to worry about, so he walked straight into the depths of the woods.

    "What's that?" Chen, who was walking among the woods, suddenly found a very strange place. When he walked over and took a look, he found that a part of the land in this place was deeply sunken, which formed a sharp contrast with the surrounding land.  It looks like a landslide cave.

    "Could this be a cave? It's already far away from the outside, and this place is so hidden. If you don't look for it carefully, it's really not so easy to find. If this is really a cave, I should cultivate in it."  No one will find out, so dig it out first." Chen started to use his hands as he spoke.

    "Oh, it's too slow and laborious to dig alone. You need to find some coolies." After digging a few times, Chen suddenly realized that digging alone was too inefficient, so he thought of finding helpers.

    After Chen put his thumb in his mouth and bit it, he quickly made a few handprints and pressed it on the ground: "Psychic art!"

    "Boom!" A burst of white mist suddenly appeared where Chen was standing, and after the white mist disappeared, a monster more than ten meters high was revealed.  This monster stands upright, looks like a lion, but has a shadow of a dog. It is covered with armor, with three curved arm blades on the wrist of its left hand, and a giant scimitar held upside down in its right hand. This appearance is true.  La Feng, especially the monster's right eye is wearing an eye patch, and a vertical scar protrudes from the upper and lower sides of the eye mask, which adds a bit of viciousness to it.

    This is exactly the psychic beast in the psychic scroll that Chen drew in the last lottery, Liu Dao Wang!  !  !

    "Today, let me have a good fight!" The Liudao Wang yelled its slogan as soon as it came out.  Chen, who was standing next to it, patted his forehead helplessly.

    "Hey! Erha, can you stop thinking about fighting? Let's see the situation first!" Chen was speechless.  This head is full of fighting violence.

    "Huh? It's you kid again. Did you call me out again this time to let me solve some difficult opponent? Where is it?" The Liudao Wang looked around, but found no opponent, and looked at him suspiciously.  Chen asked.

    "Hey! Erha, I didn't ask you to come out this time to fight."

    "Bastard, since there is no fight, why did you call me out? Also, my name is Liudaowang, not a dick, remember clearly, next time you dare to call me out next time, I will chop you up, huh  !¡± Liu Dao Wang said fiercely to Chen, and then wanted to leave.

    "Hey! Wait a minute, Erha, help me dig this place." Chen saw Liudaowang about to leave, so he hurriedly said to it.

    "Huh? Brat, what do you think of me? How dare you let me dig a hole for you? Do you want to die?" Seeing that Chen asked him to dig a hole, Liu Daowang glared at Chen fiercely.

    "Oh, don't say that! We are good brothers, good brothers. It's nothing to do me a favor, it's just a little effort! Brothers are in trouble, of course it is their duty to help, right, Erha!" Chen Jian said with a smile  Wang Liudao said.  : "Next time, I promise you will come out and have a good time next time! How about it?"

    "Hmph, I will help you this time. Remember, you must call me out if there is a battle in the future!" Liu Daowang still did not resist the temptation to fight.

    "Definitely! Definitely! When the time comes, I will definitely call you and let you call ten!"

    "Huh!" Liudaowang snorted, then raised the giant scimitar in his hand, and dug down at the place Chen said.  With the giant scimitar, Liudaowang only dug three times to dig out a hole.

    "It really is a hole, but the outer hole has collapsed, and the inside of the hole is fine.

    "Okay Erha, you go back first, next time I will ask you to come out and fight ten!" Chen said to Liudaowang.

    "Little devil, remember what you said, or I will chop you up." Liudao Wang stared at Chen and threatened, then turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared.

    Chen ignored Liudaowang's threat, but looked at the hole.  "What's in this cave? Go in and have a look!" Then he walked into the cave

    ps: Ask for collection, ask for flowers!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)? 

    "Okay Erha, you go back first, next time I will ask you to come out and fight ten!" Chen said to Liudaowang.

    "Little devil, remember what you said, or I will chop you up." Liudao Wang stared at Chen and threatened, then turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared.

    Chen ignored Liudaowang's threat, but looked at the hole.  "What's in this cave? Go in and have a look!" Then he walked into the cave

    ps: Ask for collection, ask for flowers!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Sixteen; Orochimaru's Old Laboratory

    ?

    Seeing the darkness inside the cave, Chen broke off a larger trunk from a tree, then tore some cloth strips from his body and tied it, then lit it with a fireball, and wanted to go into the cave to explore  .

    Although I am very curious about this cave, there will always be some fear and awe when facing the unknown.  So Chen walked into the cave very vigilantly, worried that something dangerous would suddenly appear, so he was always cautious.

    This tunnel is about three meters high, and it is very spacious, even if three people walk in it side by side, they will not feel crowded.  However, the passage is a bit long, and the surrounding area looks smooth, not bumpy like a naturally formed hole.

    "This hole is man-made, not naturally formed. What is the purpose of this hole? Is it a refuge for Konoha? This is not right, this hole has obviously been unused for a long time, and the hole has collapsed  , and the shelter shouldn't be that far away from the village."

    Chen finally came to the end after walking for a while, and found nothing strange along the way.

    "There is no way? No, this hole is obviously man-made. It can't be that simple. Who would dig such a long tunnel if they are full? Could there be some mechanism or secret door? Look for it!"

    Regarding the current situation, Chen naturally thought of the TV series or novels he watched in his previous life. If there is a scene similar to the present one, the protagonist only needs to knock on the wall or step on a pile of shit for no reason.  A strange phenomenon occurs.  For example, the wall will open inexplicably to reveal a passage, or a secret door will suddenly appear.  Then the protagonist gets the peerless magical skills in it, what (Nine Suns Divine Art), (Sunflower Collection), (Evil Sword Manual), etc., etc

    Since then, the protagonist has practiced a peerless magic skill and returned to the rivers and lakes.  Then there are all kinds of cheating, all kinds of pretense.  One hit ten, no trouble!  !  !

    At this time, Chen was imitating the protagonist in the novel and knocking on the surrounding walls, but there was no mechanism as expected.  Chen could only stop this teasing behavior in frustration, and then kicked hard at the wall again.  He yelled, "Why are you opening the door!" Then, a strange thing happened.  As soon as Zaichen's words fell, the wall in front of him slowly opened to both sides, and then a stone ladder appeared and stretched down to the ground.  (Don't complain about why, because I don't know why.)

    "Fuck me! What's going on? Could it be that I stepped on some kind of shit mechanism for no reason? It's too bloody! But I like it!!" Although I don't know what happened, the important thing is that there is a door to open that  That's easy.  Chen held the torch in his hand and walked along the stone ladder.

    Fortunately, the stone staircase is not very long, but it took less than half a minute to walk outside a hall.  Since it was dark all around, Chen didn't know where this place was.  I just vaguely saw some bottles and cans, and I don't know what they are for.  However, Chen found that there was a switch-like thing beside him, and Chen instinctively thought it was a light switch, so he pressed it, and when he realized it, he had already pressed it.

    Fortunately, it is not a fatal mechanism, but it is really a light switch.  The moment Chen pressed the switch, the originally dark hall was instantly brightly lit.  (Don't complain about why there are electric lights, it's set up anyway.)

    After Chen made sure that there was no danger, he walked into the hall and looked around.  The hall is quite spacious, but it looks messy.  There are also two huge cylindrical transparent glass jars placed against the wall, which look a lot like culture tanks for experiments.  There is also a shelf on the other side. There are several small glass jars on the shelf, which should be some kind of specimen.  On the table, there were also a pile of test tubes and some papers and notes staggered. No matter how you looked at it, it looked like a laboratory.

    "What is this place? It looks like a laboratory or something." Chen walked to the table, picked up the paper on the table and looked at it.  However, what was written above were all terminology and the like, which Chen didn't understand.  I had no choice but to put it aside, and picked up the notebook next to it and looked at it casually.

    "Huh? This notebook seems to be the experimental record in this laboratory." Chen looked at the notebook, which was full of experimental records, although Chen did not understand the details of the content.  But when I saw the key words of those experiments, the more I looked down, the more frightened I became. From the initial chakra experiment, there is also an experiment on immortality.  When it came to researching forbidden techniques, he even discovered human experiments in the end, which was simply appalling.

    "I seem to have an impression of thissuch a situation." Chen suddenly exclaimed: "What the hell, this is the laboratory of that perverted Orochimaru in Konoha, right?"

    The more Chen thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. You must know that the only pervert in Konoha who likes to do experiments is Orochimaru.  Although Danzo may also be doing it.  However, this experiment is abandoned and should not be Danzo.  And the records of these experiments seem to fit Orochimaru very well.

    Judging from the records, this should be the laboratory built by Orochimaru when he first came into contact with and researched experiments.  Maybe it was because the experiments that were done later became bigger and bigger, and finally even human experiments and research on forbidden techniques were done.  You know, these experiments are absolutely forbidden in Konoha.  Perhaps for safety reasons, the laboratory was moved to a more secret place.  And this old laboratory has nothing valuable anymore, so I didn't bother to clean it up, and just used the earth tunnel to collapse the hole and left it alone.

    And it is also mentioned in the original book that Orochimaru has studied the first-generation cells and transplanted Sharingan for Danzo.  Maybe Orochimaru at that time transferred all the experiments to the laboratory arranged for him by Danzo, which also explains why there is no record of the first generation of cells in the notes.  It was because Orochimaru at that time began to study the first-generation cells when he arrived at Danzo, but in the end it was discovered by the third generation for some reason, and finally had to rebel against the village.

    Therefore, no one in Konoha knew that Orochimaru had this laboratory.  Maybe Danzo knew it, but he didn't take it to heart.  After all, Orochimaru had transferred all his experiments and research results to the laboratory he prepared for Orochimaru at that time, and there was nothing valuable here.

    "Well! This is Uncle Snake's laboratory, isn't there something valuable? Look for it!" Full of expectations, Chen began to rummage through boxes and cabinets, looking for valuable things.  However, most of these are experimental blueprints, which Chen couldn't understand.  It is estimated that they are just some useless drafts, which are basically waste products and have no use value.

    However, Chen was not discouraged, he kept searching, and finally let him find a scroll.

    "What is this?" Chen was puzzled and just wanted to open the scroll.

    "Ding! Found a recyclable skill, do you want to recycle it?" At this time, the system prompted.

    "Recovery skills? Is this a ninjutsu scroll? What could it be?" Chen opened the scroll with some anticipation.

    "I am, developed! Developed!" Chen jumped up excitedly.

    Because there is not only one ninjutsu on the scroll, but several ninjutsu.  This scroll actually records some common ninjutsu and some ninjutsu created by Orochimaru.  Among them are: Hidden Shadow Snake Hand, Hidden Shadow Multi-Snake Hand, Two Snakes Killing Each Other, Software Modification, Spiritualism: Rashomon, Wind Breakthrough, Killing Chaotic Snakes, Snakes Treading

    "Maybe these ninjutsu are just insignificant things in the eyes of Orochimaru, so they haven't been dealt with, and it's just cheaper for me!!!" Chen was very happy, although these ninjutsu were of no use to Orochimaru  , but for the current Chen, it is simply a pie in the sky.  The corners of Chen's mouth almost reached the back of his head, and his saliva flowed all over the floor, not to mention how happy he was.

    "Remind the host that the skills the host has learned are non-recyclable items and cannot be recycled." The system reminded Chen.  This is necessary, if the learned skills can be recycled, as long as you write the learned skills on the scroll for the system to recycle, Chen will already be rich, and you don¡¯t have to count the points that the novice gift package gives you and still be reluctant  use.  Of course, recyclable skills can only be recycled once, and cannot be recycled multiple times.

    "I knew it would be like this, let's see what should be learned first, and let the system take back those that don't need to be learned, or those that can't be learned." Chen said, looking at the few ninjutsu and thinking about which one to learn.

    "Wind escape: big breakthrough, this ninjutsu is of the wind attribute, and I haven't exchanged for wind attribute chakra yet. So this ninjutsu will be recovered by the system!" Chen thought to himself looking at the wind escape on the scroll.

    Chen knows that the system can be exchanged for chakra attributes. Although the destructive power of wind escape ninjutsu is very strong, it is not necessary for Chen now.  Moreover, the price of chakra attributes is not cheap, and the chakra of each attribute requires 10,000 points.  And some special chakra attributes, such as crystal escape, ice escape, etc., belong to the blood succession limit and require higher points.

    "System, what is the recovery price of Fengdun's breakthrough?" Chen asked the system.

    "Wind escape: big breakthrough, item type: skill, item level: c-level, need to exchange points: 500, system recycling can get points: 250." The system explained to Chen

    "I'm going, I lost half of the points directly, the system is too dark, profiteer!" Chen complained to the system.

    ps: Is no one watching?  As the old saying goes, ask for collection, ask for flowers!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventeen;

    ?

    "Shun Ying Snake Hand, this ninjutsu is good. You can learn it, and there is also an advanced version of Shuk Ying Snake Hand. These two are very practical, you must learn them!"

    The latent image multi-snake hand is a secret technique created by Orochimaru, which belongs to the b-level ninjutsu.  There are many more snakes summoned by the hidden shadow snake hand, which improves the diversity of ninjutsu!  !  The multiple big snakes that are summoned in an instant are responsible for intimidating, restraining, capturing and other tasks, achieving the effect of multiple combos!  !  The other party was restrained before he could react!  !

    "Earth Dungeon, Earth Clone, Earth Dungeon, Earth Dragon Bullet. Earth Dungeon, Earth Flow Wall. The three Earth Dungeons can't learn ninjutsu, so sell them."

    "Psychic art: Rashomon? Good thing!" Chen saw a ninjutsu recorded on the scroll, and said with bright eyes.

    This Rashomon is a super-high-level defensive ninjutsu. This technique was used by Zuo Kon at the end of the first part. Although there was only one gate at that time, the defense was already quite strong, blocking the super A-level ninjutsu of Fang¡ª  - Toothed.  And the second part, this is when facing the four-tailed Naruto who is completely unconscious, Orochimaru channeled the three-way Rashomon in order to resist the four-tailed Naruto.  However, the chakra consumed by this technique is still relatively large, so not everyone can use it.  The summoned triple Rashomon were all eliminated by the four-tailed Naruto's tail beast cannon.  Moreover, this triple Rashomon is not the limit.  In the following plot, the first Hokage recalled using Rashomon when fighting Uchiha Madara.  At that time, it was also to resist Nine-Tails' Tailed Beast Bullet, the first generation of Hokage-Senju Hashirama channeled the fivefold Rashomon.  The defense ability is stronger than Orochimaru's triple Rashomon.

    "What I lack the most now is a defensive ninjutsu. This Rashomon came at the right time." Don't think that this technique is rubbish just because Naruto casually knocked out Orochimaru's triple Rashomon in the original book.  That would be a big mistake!  You must know that Naruto at that time used the Tailed Beast Jade in the state of exploding four tails. That kind of destructive power cannot be played by just a ninja.

    "Let's convert the rest into points. They won't be used anyway." Chen looked at the skills on the scroll, and there was nothing worth collecting, so he planned to let the system recycle them.

    Chen found a usable pen in the laboratory, and recorded the three ninjutsus on the scroll, the Shulking Snake Hand, the Hiding Multi-Snake Hand, and Necromancy: Rashomon.  Then he said to the system: "System, count all the ninjutsu on the scroll, and then recycle it."

    "Ding found 2 A-level ninjutsu, 3 B-level ninjutsu, and 2 C-level ninjutsu. Do you want to recover it?"

    "Sure!" Chen thought about it again, and there was really nothing to learn, so he answered yes to the system.

    "Ding! The recovery was successful, and the host got points: 8500." The system prompted.

    "Haha! Get rich, get rich, I love Uncle Snake so much! La! La! La! Demacia!!!" Chen, who had won a huge amount of points for no reason, was so excited that he was incoherent.  "It seems that my brother is also the protagonist's life. You can find it here if you walk around. Not only can you learn a few powerful ninjutsu, but you can also get a lot of points. It's so cool! Haha~~"

    "System, check how many points I have in total?" After being excited, Chen asked the system to check his points.  "Now you should be able to exchange for stronger skills!"

    "The value of all points of the host: 12343, do you want to open the exchange interface?"

    "Well, the offensive skills I know now include finger guns, big fireballs, and chidori. And I can learn the sneaker snake hand in the future, which is enough for now. I don't have defensive skills for the time being, but I will also master Luo in the future.  Life gate, so there is no need to exchange it. The auxiliary type has the most basic three body skills and moon steps, and now it lacks a life-saving skill. This time, let¡¯s exchange for a life-saving skill!" Chen thought of his current life-saving skill  None, you must exchange for a life-saving skill first.

    "Life-saving skills, the virtualization with soil is the best, and you will be invincible directly. But this exchange is definitely not that simple. Judging from the urine of the system, it must be said that it is not a kaleidoscope that cannot be exchanged.  Bar!"

    "System, can I exchange for virtualization?" Although he felt that there was little hope, Chen still asked the system. After all, virtualization skills are too attractive.  I didn't see Obito in the original work, so I kept pretending to be aggressive by relying on this skill, bluffing and deceiving everywhere.  During the meeting of the Five Kages, he made an extremely impressive appearance, and after declaring war domineeringly, he left calmly and unscathed.  Relying on this virtualization skill.  This virtualization skill is simply a must-have for pretending!

    "Virtualization, item type: skill, item level: s-level, need to exchange points: 10000. Note: This skill is a skill derived from Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and you need to have Kaleidoscope Sharingan to exchange it. The host condition is insufficient and cannot be exchanged  .¡± The system¡¯s emotionless voice shattered Chen¡¯s illusion.

    "Hehe, I knew you would say that." ThenHowever, Chen, who had already seen through everything, did not feel depressed.  "Life-saving skills, life-saving skills" Chen muttered, thinking constantly in his mind.  Suddenly his eyes lit up, and he thought of a very powerful ninjutsu. This ninjutsu is also at the S level. It can not only be used to save life, but also be used to attack the enemy.

    "System, can you exchange for the Art of Flying Thunder God?" Chen asked expectantly, praying in his heart, if it can be exchanged, it must be exchanged!

    "Flying Thunder God Art, item type: skill, item level: s-level, need to exchange points: 10,000, do you want to exchange?" The system's flat voice came, but what he said made Chen extremely excited.

    "Exchange, confirm the exchange, exchange it for me immediately!" Chen said excitedly.

    "Ding, the exchange is successful, points deducted: 10000, remaining points: 2343."

    Nuanliu, again Nuanliu, I saw Mr. Nuanliu pouring into Chen's immature body again.  Chen has mastered this awesome skill, and his heart is even more excited.  I finally really have the skills to press the bottom of the box, and it is such a powerful skill of Flying Thunder God.  Then, a piece of information appeared in Chen's mind.

    Flying Thunder God Art: This technique is a space-time ninjutsu created by the second generation of Hokage. It uses the technique to achieve instant movement and space jump.  When the enemy's body is left with a spell, it means that it is written with a spell representing death.

    Flying Thunder God Slash (Second Stage): Throw out the kunai marked with spells during the battle, and then instantly transfer to the high-speed kumai, making it difficult for the enemy to react and defend.

    Spinning Flash Chaolun Dance Roaring Style 3: Use the special kunai and shadow avatars, use the flying thunder god to shuttle between various kunai in places full of kunai, and use high-speed body skills to attack from multiple positions  enemy.

    Time-Space Enchantment: Flying Thunder God is used on the defensive side, using spells to open an enchantment around it, and the attacks cast in the enchantment can be transferred to other places with the Flying Thunder God technique. This is very similar to Shenwei.

    ? Flying Thunder God time and space perception: no need to seal, touch the ground with two fingers/touch the ground with one finger, and perceive the number and strength of the enemy.

    "It's too powerful, it's too powerful. It is worthy of being the famous stunt of the Fourth Hokage." Chen said excitedly.  "Let's learn those ninjutsu first." In a good mood, Chen picked up the latent shadow snake hand and psychic art: Rashomon, which he had copied just now, and began to study it.

    After studying "Secret Technique. Hidden Shadow Snake Hand", Chen followed the above method to use the Hidden Shadow Snake Hand.  I saw Chen's arm instantly transformed into a snake, opened his mouth wide and attacked the specimen jar on the shelf not far away, directly pierced the specimen jar, then retracted and returned to his original arm.

    It has to be said that Chen's talent still belongs to the genius type, and this ninjutsu can be used after just a little research.  Although genius is one percent inspiration plus ninety-nine percent sweat, sometimes that one percent inspiration is far more important than that ninety-nine percent sweat.

    Then, Chen activated the skill "Secret Technique. Hidden Image Multi-Snake Hand." This time, 5.6 snakes appeared on his arm and attacked the various specimen jars on the shelf, smashing them all without any suspense.

    "It's amazing. Not only can it strike from a long distance, but it can also dodge, contain, and capture flexibly." Chen praised after taking back the Hidden Shadow Snake Hand.

    "Try this again!" Chen's hands quickly knotted together, and then concentrated Chakra into the right hand to form the shape of thunder and lightning. Because the thunder and lightning were too violent, his right hand was beating uncontrollably, and Chen had to use  The left hand grasps the right wrist.  At this time, the thunder and lightning in his hand made a piercing noise, as if thousands of birds were singing together.

    After the skill was formed, Chen let go of his left hand, shouted "Thunder Dun. Chidori!", and stabbed at the table in front of him.  With a sound of "Boom!", the wooden table was directly blown to pieces.

    "Huh~~ Chidori's ability to break and return is really not covered. The feeling of destroying everything is really cool. No wonder Er Zhuzi likes to use it so much." Looking at the table that was blown to pieces, Chen said excitedly.

    "Haha! My current strength has at least reached the strength of Chunin!" Chen suddenly thought of his own strength, and he was not sure what level he had reached.  After all, he has never fought against anyone before he came to this world, so Shabi Taiyi definitely cannot be counted.

    "Forget it, don't think about it for now. I haven't practiced in the past year, and my strength has not improved, but it has regressed a little. The most urgent thing now is to cultivate back the strength that has been regressed in the past year!" Chen said firmly.

    Strength is king!  !  !

    ps: Ask for flowers, please collect!  !  !  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighteen; Being Bullied

    ?

    It was already evening when Chen came out of the laboratory to practice.

    "Is it so late already? I didn't notice the passage of time at all under the laboratory. The ninja school is over now, so I must go back quickly." Chen muttered to himself as he looked at the gradually darkening sky.  "Maybe Sasuke is looking for me worriedly now."

    You must know that Sasuke has not gone to Orochimaru yet, so his personality has not become dark, although he looks very cold.  From the fact that he didn't send Chen to the orphanage a year ago but took him home to take care of him, it can be seen that he cares about this brother Chen very much.  And in the original book, he even used his own body to attack Shiro for Naruto.  In order to conceal his cherishing of Naruto, he argued on his deathbed that he did not do this to save Naruto, but that his body was involuntary.  So the current Sasuke is just a Uchiha Sasuke who pays attention to feelings and has a cold face and a warm heart.

    Just when Chen was about to walk to the open space where he practiced before, he suddenly heard some noises, which seemed to come from the open space where he practiced before.

    "There is someone in front!" Chen immediately rushed to a big tree next to him to hide.  After a long time, the movement continued there and did not leave.

    "Could it be someone who is practicing over there? Who could it be?" Chen thought suspiciously.  Then he cautiously sneaked towards the movement over there.

    "It turned out to be him, and the person who has been practicing here is actually Sasuke." Chen Qian went to the vicinity of the former practice open space, jumped onto a big tree, and looked at the person who was training hard in the open space.  People are Sasuke.

    Sasuke used to come here for training by himself after school every day, and today is no exception.  At this time, he was coming here to practice after school as usual, but what he didn't know was that someone was watching him at this moment.

    At this time, Sasuke had already collapsed and was lying on the ground gasping for breath. After being stimulated by what happened last night, he worked harder than ever.  After resting for a while, he gritted his teeth and stood up, walking back hobbled.

    "Are you working so hard?" Chen looked at Sasuke's staggering back, and was shocked by Sasuke's persistence.  Looking at the figure that was gradually going away, he muttered to himself: "I desperately want to become stronger, and then go to Itachi for revenge?"

    After Sasuke left, Chen also came out of the hiding place and came to the place where Sasuke was training just now.  At this time, Sasuke had replaced the scorched wooden stakes, and the new wooden stakes were still nailed full of shurikens.

    Chen reached out and pulled out a shuriken to play with in his hand and said thoughtfully: "Should I help him?" After thinking about it, Chen still decided to help him, after all, Sasuke was also there for him.  The only relative in this world.  Seeing him working so hard, Chen couldn't help but want to help him.

    Looking at the sky, it was already very late.  Chen also walked back in the direction of home.

    Chen returned to the streets of Konoha, still showing the appearance of an idiot.  When I was about to go home, I ran into a few students from the ninja school who were walking towards me, and these students were the ones who were chased away by Chen when they bullied Naruto before, and that Shabi Taichi was also there  .  Shabi Taiyi and the others were also very surprised when they saw Chen.  "Uchiha Sasuke? Didn't we meet him just now? Why did we meet him here again?" Since Chen hasn't shown his face for more than a year, the students of Ninja School have almost forgotten about this person.  So the first thing they thought of was Uchiha Sasuke

    Originally, Chen ignored these people and was planning to pass them by.  At this time, Shabi Taiyi suddenly thought of something.  Shouted to Chen: "Uchiha Tatsu, are you Uchiha Tatsu?"

    Hearing Shabi Taiyi calling himself, Chen, who hadn't planned to pay attention to them, stopped in his tracks.  Then he turned his head and pretended to be timid and asked them weakly: "What do you want me to do?"

    "Uchiha Chen, it's really Uchiha Chen! Let's go, let's go." After hearing Chen's answer, Shabi Taichi suddenly said excitedly to his companion next to him.

    "Taiyi, don't you mean" A student next to him asked Taiyi.  "It's better not to, he is Uchiha Sasuke's brother, and he was very good a year ago." Another child said to Shabi Taichi with a little worry.

    "What are you afraid of? I heard that Uchiha Chen suffered a serious mental blow and became a fool after his family was exterminated a year ago. In the end, he dropped out of ninja school. He must be a waste. There is nothing terrible at all.  .And so many of us are still students of the ninja school, are we still afraid that he is a fool?" Shabi Taiyi incited the other students.

    "But, he is UchiBrother Uchiha Sasuke, if we bully his brother Uchiha Tatsumi, if Uchiha Sasuke knows about it, he will definitely not let us go.  The last child said worriedly.

    Sasuke has been practicing desperately for more than a year. Every time he tests or competes, Sasuke Uchiha always wins the first place.  So his strength has become the strongest in the class, Uchiha Sasuke is very deterrent to his classmates in the ninja school.

    It's okay not to mention Sasuke, but when it comes to this Uchiha Sasuke, Shabi Taiyi gets angry.  Before he went to the ninja school, Shabi Taichi often bullied other children because he was stronger than ordinary children.  But after entering the ninja school, he was frustrated everywhere. On the first day of school, Uchiha Chen killed himself in one move in front of the whole class, and let himself be thrown away in front of the whole class and Xiaojing.  face.  Since then, he has been holding a grudge, and has been looking for opportunities to take revenge.  But there is no chance at all, because Uchiha Tatsuo's strength is too strong.  As time went by, the gap between him and Uchiha Tatsuo became wider and wider, and Tatsuo Uchiha was always called a genius in school.  And Shabi Taiyi is just an ordinary commoner student with no qualifications. Even some people who were bullied by him have surpassed him and defeated him in turn.  After all, ninjas are not as good as anyone who is physically stronger, so his body that is a little stronger than ordinary people can't help him.  The students who were often bullied by him in the past and who were afraid of him when they saw him are now bullying him in turn.  This made Shabi Taiyi aggrieved, but helpless.  In a confrontation test just a few days ago, he was unexpectedly killed by Sasuke, who was also Uchiha, and once again lost face in Uchiha's hands.

    Shabi Taichi hated Uchiha to death, but he was helpless.  His strength is relatively poor in the class, to put it bluntly, he is the tail of the crane.  If you want to seek revenge from Sasuke, you don't even need to think about it. The two are not at the same level at all.

    The current Shabi Taiyi has already become the laughing stock of his classmates, making him unable to hold his head up.  He blamed all this on Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Sasuke, and Uchiha Sasuke had no hope of revenge.  Today, he actually ran into Uchiha Chen who has become a fool. Of course, he would not let this opportunity go easily, and wanted to humiliate Chen severely to vent his anger.

    Shabi Taiyi said to those scared companions: "What are you afraid of? If I don't tell you, no one will know if you don't tell me." "But, what if Uchiha Tatsuya went back and told Uchiha Sasuke?"  Those students were still very worried, after all Uchiha Sasuke didn't say they could deal with it.  They are just ordinary civilian students, not very talented, and they belong to the bottom of the class, so they get together with Shabi Taiyi.

    "Don't worry, he is an idiot, no one will believe what an idiot says." Shabi Taiyi said to the partner next to him, and walked towards Chen with a grin.

    Shabi Taiyi came in front of Chen, and sarcastically said to Chen: "Hey! Isn't this a great genius before? I heard that he has become an idiot! Hahaha!"

    "Youwhat do you want to do?" Seeing Shabi Taiyi approaching, Chen pretended to be very scared, and slowly backed away.  "This scumbag looks like he wants to do something to me!" Chen thought in his heart: "What the hell, it seems that he will inevitably be beaten today. Shabi Taiyi, I remember!"

    "What do you want to do? Of course" Shabi Taiyi kicked Chen directly, kicking Chen to the ground.  "Of course I'm beating you up! Idiot!" Seeing the scared expression on Chen's face, I felt so much better.  "Aren't you Uchiha? Aren't you from Konoha's wealthy family? Aren't you a genius? Hahaha!! Why don't you just say it!" Shabi Taiyi kicked Chen who fell to the ground,  On the one hand, he yelled at Chen with a ferocious face.

    Chen silently endured Shabi Taiyi's ruthless kick, but his heart was about to explode.  "Shabi Taiyi, I remember. The humiliation suffered today will be repaid ten times in the future!"

    "Hey, you guys also come here and kick a few feet, what are you afraid of, he is an idiot?" Shabi Taiyi turned his head and said to the other three children.

    However, those few children did not go forward, but waved their hands to Shabi Taiyi one by one: "No need! You can do it yourself if you don't need it."

    "What are you doing, stop!" Just as Shabi Taiyi was about to continue humiliating Uchiha Tatsuya, a voice suddenly came from behind them.  It was a woman's voice, and the woman's voice sounded very unhappy.

    Everyone looked over and found that there was a very young and beautiful woman walking towards here at this moment, and the questioning sound was made by her!

    ps: Ask for collection, ask for flowers!  !  Add  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Nineteen; Ino and Koi

    ?

    Yuhihong is in a very good mood today. After finishing a task, she wants to go to a tavern to drink a few glasses of soju to celebrate her success.  Unexpectedly, on the street, I met several children together to bully another child, and the attack was heavy.  Whoever encountered this kind of thing would not sit idly by, right? Xi Hihong walked over to those children.

    "Aren't you Uchiha? Aren't you from Konoha's rich family? Aren't you a genius? Hahaha!! Why don't you just say it, say it, why don't you say it?" came from among the beating children  An arrogant voice.

    "What are you doing? Stop!" Xi Hihong walked behind the group of children and scolded them.

    Shabi Taiyi and the others looked back when they heard the sound, and found a woman with a ninja forehead and a ninja vest frowning at them.

    "Ah! Someone is coming, go, go!" The children saw an adult coming, and immediately ran away like birds and beasts.

    "Little ghost, are you okay?" Xi Rihong knelt down and helped Chen up, and patted the dust on Chen's body!  asked him.

    "Fortunately, I was rescued!" Chen thought in his heart, then raised his head to look at the person who helped him.

    "Black shawl and curly hair, red eyes, this must be Yuhihong." Chen thought in surprise.

    "Sister, I'm fine!" Chen said, shaking his head at Hong.

    "Then can you go back by yourself? Forget it, let me take you back, so that those kids don't come to beat you again." Hong said, pulling Chen and sending him home.  "Let's go, I'll take you back. How do you get to your house?"

    As soon as he got home, he found Sasuke running out of the house with a anxious expression on his face.  It turned out that Sasuke went home and finished the meal and sent it to Chen, only to find that Chen was not in the room. The first thing he thought of was that Chen was kidnapped.  After all, Chen has never left home in this year, and last night, someone wanted to take him away. He was worried that Chen would also be taken away by that "root" person.  So without even thinking about it, I ran out quickly, planning to go to Hokage for help.  As soon as he ran out of the house, he found Chen and Xi Hihong who was sending Chen home, and then rushed over.

    "Bastard, where did you go?" Sasuke, who had just rushed over, didn't care about Kurenai Yuhi who was beside him, and yelled at Chen directly.  Although his tone was very bad, he could still hear the concern.

    "I I saw that Sasuke hadn't come back for so long, so I wanted to find Sasuke." Chen pretended to be timid and said to Sasuke.

    Hearing Chen's words, Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but he still said angrily to Chen: "Idiot, whoever asked you to come out to find me will only drag other people's idiots down."

    Chen could only lower his head and dare not answer.

    "Okay, your name is Sasuke, right? Don't blame him, he only went out because he wanted to find you. It's all right now, so don't worry too much." Hong persuaded.

    "Who would worry about his idiot, I'm just afraid that his idiot will lose my face by running out." Sasuke said stiffly.

    "Okay, since Chen is already home, I'll go first." Yuhihong said to Sasuke and Chen.

    "Anyway, thank you for sending this idiot back. I have caused you trouble." Sasuke bowed to Hong to express his gratitude.

    "Well, it's okay." Hong waved her hand, then turned and left.

    "Huh! Come back with me!" Sasuke called Chen after Hong left.  Chen could only obediently follow behind Sasuke and enter the house.

    "Huh? What's the matter with you?" After returning home, Sasuke also noticed Chen's distressed appearance at this time, and even his clothes were torn.  (Chen tore it himself when he was making the torch) I was too worried just now, so I didn't notice it for a while, but I found it when I got home, so I asked Chen.

    "Yes it was Taichi Shabi, he hit me." Chen told Sasuke what happened just now, he knew that with Sasuke's personality, he would definitely trouble Shabi Taiyi, and he couldn't take action against Shabi Taiyi now, so he had to borrow Sasuke  It's too much to teach Shabi Taiyi a lesson with his hands.

    "Taichi Shabi! How dare you bully me, Uchiha, at the tail of the crane!" After knowing that Chen was bullied by Taichi Shabi, the tail of the crane, Sasuke became angry, and he will definitely make Taichi Shabi pay the price tomorrow.

    Afterwards, the two of them sat together for a rare dinner and went back to their rooms to rest.

    Early the next morning, Sasuke went to the ninja school full of anger.

    "Sasuke, good morning!" As soon as Sasuke came to the classroom, Sakura greeted him and greeted Sasuke.  It's just that Sasuke didn't pay attention to her, but went directly to the protagonist's room.Sit down on the seat.  Seeing that Sasuke still ignored her, Sakura lowered her shot in frustration.

    "Hehe, I was ignored by Sasuke again, but it's okay, Sakura will definitely succeed in the future." Ino, who was on the side, saw how disappointed his girlfriend was, so he came over to comfort her.

    "Well! It's okay, I'm used to it." Sakura smiled and said to Ino that she was fine.  "And, I will always insist on it, and I must make Sasuke like me."

    "Well, come on!" Ino encouraged Sakura.

    "Well, Ino, you too!" Sakura also said encouragingly to Ino.

    "Me?" Ino looked at Sakura and asked doubtfully, "What's wrong with me?"

    "Hehe, Ino wants to work hard too, let's find someone you like!" Sakura leaned into Ino's ear and whispered.

    "I" Ino didn't react when he heard Sakura's sudden words.  But soon, after Ino realized it, Chen's appearance appeared in his mind, and then he smiled and said to Sakura: "Well, I already have someone I like!"

    "Really? Who is it? Tell me quickly! Is it someone in our class?" Sakura asked gossip.

    "Hehe, he is no longer in class." Ino said with a wry smile.

    "Not in class anymore?" Sakura was a little confused, if she wasn't in class, who could it be?  Suddenly, Sakura thought of someone, and hurriedly asked Ino: "Tell me, Ino, don't you still like that Chen?" Ino and Sakura have always been very good girlfriends, so Ino  Xiao Sakura knows that she likes Chen.  At that time, the two of them agreed together that when they grow up, Sakura will marry Sasuke, and Ino will marry Chen.  However, a year ago, after the massacre of the Uchiha family, Chen suffered a serious mental blow and became stupid.  Sakura originally thought that Ino would withdraw her feelings for Chen, but unexpectedly, it has been more than a year, and Ino still hasn't forgotten Chen.

    Ino did not deny it, looked at Sakura and said firmly: "Yes, that's right, I like Chen Jun. I have always liked Chen Jun when he first came to school, even now, I still like him.  "

    "Butbut Tatsu-kunhe's already like thathow can you still like him?" Sakura really didn't want Ino to still miss that Uchiha-tatsu.

    "Yes, although Mr. Chen has become like that now, I believe he will get better." Ino said.

    "But what if Chen dies? Aren't you too stupid?" Sakura still planned to persuade Ino.  "Only you are that stupid."

    "No, Mr. Chen will definitely get better, I believe Mr. Chen. Besides, I am not the only one who is waiting for Chen!" After Ino said this to Sakura, he looked at the person behind him.  A girl with long hair, this girl is Xiaojing who sat with Chen before.  "If I give up now, I will lose to Xiaojing! So, I will wait for Chen until he recovers." Xiaojing, who was sitting at the back, seemed to sense Ino's gaze,  Also looking at Ino, the two girls looked at each other and smiled, as if they understood the thoughts in each other's eyes.

    Yes, Xiaojing also liked Chen when Chen entered school.  At that time, Koi still had no friends because of Taichi Shabi.  No one dared to talk to her and avoided her.  So she was always lonely, and this situation continued until Chen appeared.

    Chen didn't avoid her like everyone else, but was very happy to chat with himself.  However, Chen was challenged by Shabi Taiyi for talking to himself.  Xiaojing thought that he was the one who harmed Chen, so he blamed himself.  Just when Xiaojing thought that Chen would be beaten up by Taiyi like the child who talked to him before, Chen unexpectedly defeated Shabi Taiyi easily.  Chen's strong posture at that time deeply attracted Xiao Jing.

    It was also from then on that Xiaojing developed a special feeling for Chen.  As the time spent with Chen became longer and longer, that trace of emotion gradually deepened, and finally slowly turned into love.

    However, compared to the cheerful Ino, Xiaojing is much more reserved. Because no one talks and plays with her since she was a child, Xiaojing has always been a very introverted little girl, never daring to make bold moves towards Chen like Ino  .  Because every time Chen comes to the classroom, Ino always runs over to cling to Chen.  Sometimes he hugs Chen's arm, sometimes he throws himself on Chen's back, always in a very intimate manner.  And Xiaojing could only envy Ino on the side, watching Chen silently, and didn't make such an intimate move towards Chen like Ino.

    Although Xiaojing never showed his feelings for Chen, Ino, who also likes Chen, can see her thoughts.  Then Ino always finds Xiaojing's troubles and fights against her everywhere.  After all, it is impossible for her to give Chen to anyone. Whoever dares to play Chen's idea is her enemy.

    Later, Xiao Jing also understood why Ino liked to trouble her so much.  It was because Ino already knew that she liked Chen, so he was afraid that he would snatch Chen away.

    ps: Ask for collection, ask for flowers!  !  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)She's a scumbag, always against her.  After all, it is impossible for her to give Chen to anyone. Whoever dares to play Chen's idea is her enemy.

    Later, Xiao Jing also understood why Ino liked to trouble her so much.  It was because Ino already knew that she liked Chen, so he was afraid that he would snatch Chen away.

    ps: Ask for collection, ask for flowers!  !  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 20; Tree Climbing Training

    ?

    Although Xiaojing never showed his feelings for Chen, Ino, who also likes Chen, can see her thoughts.  Then Ino always finds Xiaojing's troubles and fights against her everywhere.  After all, it is impossible for her to give Chen to anyone. Whoever dares to play Chen's idea is her enemy.

    Later, Xiao Jing also understood why Ino liked to trouble her so much.  It was because Ino already knew that she liked Chen, so he was afraid that he would snatch Chen away.

    Now Xiaojing couldn't bear it anymore.  Jun is not from your family, you like Chen Jun, and I like it too.  If you want to make trouble for me, then I will make trouble for you too, to see who is afraid of whom.

    In the end, the two who had no intersection in the original work became a pair of competitors.  They are sarcasm and ridicule each other every day, and fight each other every day and no one will obey.  Because of this gradual change, Xiaojing's originally introverted personality has become as cheerful and bold as Ino's. She no longer hides her feelings for Chen as before, but expresses them boldly like Ino.  As a result, the two became deadly rivals like Sakura and Ino in the original novel. Every day in the classroom, the drama of two daughters fighting for husbands was staged. Often, Xiaojing and Ino could be seen holding Chen's hand, pulling like a tug-of-war  No one will let anyone.  This made Chen who was in the middle very helpless. Although he was very helpless, Chen would not feel bored, but enjoyed it very much.

    However, more than a year ago, due to the extermination of the Uchiha family, Chen suffered a serious mental blow, and became an idiot who couldn't take care of himself.  So he dropped out of school and has been training at home.  And everyone would visit at the beginning, but when they found that Chen showed no signs of improvement, they gradually forgot about Chen.  But Ino and Xiaojing always believe that Chen will get better, and they often visit Chen every now and then.  It's just that Chen didn't remember them, so they returned disappointed every time.

    In the end, since the two often went to visit Chen together, they could feel each other's feelings. The two gradually changed from competing with each other to understanding each other.  Then they comforted each other, cheered each other up, and gradually became a pair of very good friends.  They always firmly believed that Chen would get better, and both of them were praying for Chen, hoping that Chen could recover as soon as possible, waiting for Chen silently.

    "Xiao Jing and I will wait for Chen to get better!" Ino said to Sakura with a smile, his eyes were firm.

    "You and Koi? Is ityouyou?" Sakura looked at Ino, then at Koi, her eyes were full of disbelief.

    "Well! Yes, Xiao Jing and I will no longer argue about Chen. We both understand each other's feelings for Chen, and we will not give up easily. And the most important thing now is to wait for Chen to get better."

    "Are you crazy? How is this possible?" Sakura felt that Ino must be crazy to say such a thing: "And no one can agree with this kind of thing. Ino, wake up! Don't entangle Chen  Now, forget about him."

    "I'm not crazy, I know exactly what I'm thinking in my heart, so Sakura, you don't need to say anything." Ino

    "Youyou!" Sakura was so startled by Ino that she was speechless.

    "Okay, let's go back to your seat, Mr. Iruka will come to class soon." Ino said and walked to his seat.

    "Crazy, really crazy! No, I must persuade Ino to come back, it's too ridiculous!" Sakura really can't accept such a thing, she thinks that Ino is just confused for a while, as long as she persuades Ino again, she will definitely wake up  over here.

    At this time, Iruka had already arrived in the classroom and was ready for class, so Sakura had no choice but to go back to her seat and sit down.  Forget about Ino and Uchiha Tatsumi.

    At this time, Chen got up when Sasuke was going out, and after eating the breakfast that Sasuke left for him, he planned to return to the laboratory to continue practicing.

    But this time it was not as troublesome as yesterday, because after obtaining the Flying Thunder God technique yesterday, Chen planted the Flying Thunder God's coordinate spell in that laboratory.  Not only in the laboratory, Chen also applied the coordinate formula in his own room, so that he can freely come and go between the laboratory and his own room.

    "You have to make some preparations, lest Sasuke suddenly come back and don't see me and get anxious again, let's get a clone and leave it in the room." Chen thought for a while: "It's better to get a shadow clone, the shadow clone is better than the clone technique."  Even better, and the role of the shadow clone is very important. Not only can it be used for cultivation, but it can also be used as an attack method. It is very practical and must be exchanged.

    What is separated by the avatar technique is not an entity, but a phantom, which can only confuse the sight of ordinary ninjas (if there are sharing eyes and white eyes, they can see through them), and they do not have the ability to attack.

    The shadow clone is the?The chakra is equally divided to create a clone that is exactly the same as itself, which can attack and act. Because the chakra is evenly distributed, the white eye cannot see the entity, but the kaleidoscope sharingan can (after special training, such as Madara can see through Yamato's wooden escape  avatar).  After the shadow clone is removed, the main body can get the experience gained by the removed shadow clone.

    There is no substantial difference between multiple shadow clones and shadow clones, but the number is quite terrifying, because each clone shares the chakra equally, so people other than people with a physique like Naruto are likely to lose their lives when using it, so it is a forbidden technique.

    "System, how many points do you need to exchange for a shadow clone?" Chen asked the system.

    "Answer the host: Shadow Clone, item type: skill, item level: b-level, need to exchange points: 2000, the host points are insufficient, and cannot be exchanged."

    "Aren't there enough points? Forget it, let's use the clone technique in the three-body technique for now. Just in case Sasuke returns home early, there shouldn't be any problems. After all, Danzo has not sent anyone to monitor me anymore.  , I shouldn¡¯t be able to see it with the strength that Sasuke and Ninja have not yet achieved.¡± There was no other way, Chen had no choice but to use the clone technique to conjure a clone, and then let him lie on the tatami to sleep.

    "Well, that's good, and you don't have to worry about Sasuke finding out that you're not in the room." Chen looked at the clone lying on the tatami and nodded, "Okay, you can go."

    Then Chen's mind moved, and then the whole person suddenly disappeared into the room.  When it reappeared, it was already in the laboratory.

    "Start practicing chakra control from today!" Chen planned to practice according to the method taught by Kakashi in the original book, that is, treading water and climbing trees.

    "Ding! The system released a task: the host is limited to master tree climbing skills within two days. Task completion reward: 300 points, task failure penalty: none, do you accept it?" The long-lost task notification sounded today, which made Chen excited  Woke up.

    "I finally got a task, how long has it been? I almost forgot that the system has the function of posting tasks!" Chen said excitedly: "Yes, of course I have to. It's rare that the system releases tasks, no matter how difficult it is, I will accept them."

    If you think that this tree climbing training is very simple, then you are very wrong.

    Chakra is the energy that ninjas need when using ninjutsu. It can also be made into a thread to bind opponents or cut off substances that are also composed of chakra.

    Simply put, Chakra is the energy necessary to use ninjutsu.  And this kind of energy is roughly composed of: 1. The body energy absorbed by each cell from the 130 trillion cells in the human body.  2. The spiritual energy exercised through many practices and accumulated experience.

    In other words, the so-called "ninjutsu" is to absorb these two kinds of energy from the body, and after refining (this is called chakra extraction), the will will be activated after going through the steps of "knotting"!

    Like Chen, although he has been able to use ninjutsu, he has not yet fully proficient in manipulating chakra.  The so-called chakra extraction is to extract the energy of the body and spirit, and then mix them in the body.  Depending on the type of ninjutsu that is activated, the extraction amount is also different, and the required blending will also be different.  Now Chen can't use Chakra effectively. Even if he can extract the Chakra that is measured, if he can't control the balance, not only the effect of ninjutsu will be greatly reduced, but even ninjutsu will not be able to be activated.  Moreover, due to the waste of energy, it will also cause a weakness that cannot last for a long time.

    This kind of tree climbing practice is not the kind of ordinary climbing that uses both hands and feet, but to concentrate chakra on the soles of the feet, let the feet stick to the trunk, and walk up vertically.

    The purpose of this kind of training is to gather the right amount of chakra in the right place. The amount of chakra needed to climb a tree is very subtle, and the soles of the feet are the most difficult part to gather chakra.  In other words, as long as you can climb trees well, you can learn any ninjutsu, in theory.

    And the second point of this training is to maintain the extracted Chakra. Most ninjas refine Chakra in battle. In that case, it is even more difficult to control and maintain Chakra.

    Therefore, if you want to improve your strength, tree climbing training is a must.  Since this training could not be done in the laboratory, Chen walked out of the laboratory and went to the woods outside to start tree climbing training.

    Chen came outside the cave and found a big tree with a straight trunk: "Tree climbing training, I can't even remember how Kakashi taught it. But it is certain to gather chakra on the feet. Try it first.  Try it!"

    Thinking of this, Chen started to make mudras with his hands, then gathered all the chakras on his feet, sprinted towards the tree in front of him, and then stepped on the trunk and ran up.

    However, after only five steps, he stepped on a piece of the tree trunk, and Chen also fell down.

    "Is it because you used too much chakra?" Chen looked thoughtfully at the broken part of the tree.

    ps: Ask for flowers, please collect!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)??The broken part, think about it.

    ps: Ask for flowers, please collect!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 21; Teaching Shabi Taiyi

    ?

    Chen came outside the cave and found a big tree with a straight trunk: "Tree climbing training, I can't even remember how Kakashi taught it. But it is certain to gather chakra on the feet. Try it first.  Try it!"

    Thinking of this, Chen started to make mudras with his hands, then gathered all the chakras on his feet, sprinted towards the tree in front of him, and then stepped on the trunk and ran up.

    However, after only five steps, he stepped on a piece of the tree trunk, and Chen also fell down.

    "Is it because you used too much chakra?" Chen looked thoughtfully at the broken part of the tree.

    "Try again, this time reduce the amount of chakra." Chen continued to seal and gather chakra, this time the amount of chakra was much less than last time, and then rushed towards the tree again.

    Just ran four more steps and fell down again because I didn't have a good balance.

    "Is it still not working? I didn't expect it to be so difficult to maintain a certain amount of chakra. If the chakra is too strong, it will be trampled, and if it is too weak, it will not be able to produce adhesion." Chen looked at the big tree in front of him.  Said thoughtfully.

    "It doesn't matter, try a few times first, and then slowly accumulate experience, you will always find the trick!"

    Then Chen started this day's tree-climbing training in the woods by himself, walking up the tree again and again, and falling from the tree again and again.  Repeatedly, and Chen also gradually changed from five steps at the beginning to ten steps, twenty steps.

    Unknowingly, a long time has passed.  At this time, Chen had already collapsed from exhaustion, and was leaning against the big tree to rest in a mess.

    "I've practiced for a day, and I've improved a bit. I believe I'll be successful if I practice for another day. Look at the sky, Sasuke is probably leaving school soon, and I'm too embarrassed now. I have to go back and take a shower first, lest Sasuke look at me  What happens, that's it for today." After resting for a while, Chen launched Flying Thunder God.  He disappeared into the woods in an instant, and then appeared in his room.

    "Heh~ Flying Thunder God is so convenient, let's take a shower first." After Chen released the clone in the room, he went to the bathroom to take a shower.

    At this time, at the ninja school.

    "Okay, today's class is over here, everyone is over." Iruka said to the students in the class after packing up the textbooks on the podium, and then walked out of the classroom first.

    "Yoshi! It's finally over!" The students in the class cheered after Iruka walked out of the classroom, and then called for friends to go home together.

    "Hey! Taiyi, where are we going to play?" Yesterday's three children came to Shabi Taiyi's seat and greeted him.  "Let's go to the old small river to play today, how about swimming?" Shabi Taiyi replied.

    "Okay! Okay! Let's go swimming!" the children echoed.

    "Don't even think about going anywhere, you must give me an explanation today. Especially you, Shabi Taichi!" At this moment, Sasuke suddenly came behind those people, looked at them contemptuously and said.

    "UUchiha Sasuke?" The children suddenly heard Sasuke's words and turned their heads to look.  When he found out that it was Uchiha Sasuke, he was immediately frightened.

    "Sasuke Uchiha, what what do you want to do?" Taichi Shabi said with a guilty conscience when he saw Sasuke approaching the door.

    "Hmph! You know what I want to do, follow me to the training ground. Also, don't try to escape. If you dare not come, then I will find you one by one." Sasuke said to them  After that, he turned around and walked to the training ground.

    "Wow! What's going on? Could it be that Shabi Taiyi and the others offended Uchiha Sasuke?" At this time, everyone in the class heard what Sasuke said to Shabi Taiyi and the others, and they were all discussing gloatingly.

    "Who made them so arrogant before, it must be that Sasuke Uchiha couldn't understand them and wanted to teach them a lesson."

    "Haha! I'm sure Shabi Taiichi and the others will be taught badly by Sasuke Uchiha."

    "They deserve it!"

    "Let's go, let's go see what's going on."

    It seems that Shabi Taiyi and the others are really unpopular in the class. All the students in the class can't understand them, and they all sneer at the side, looking at them with gloating eyes.

    "Tai Taichi, what should I do? You must have hit Uchiha Tatsuya yesterday, that's why Uchiha Sasuke came to the door." A child asked Shabi Taichi.

    "Sasuke Uchiha must have settled with us, oror we don't go, how about it?" another child said in fear.

    "You are stupid, Sasuke Uchiha said just now, if we don'tIf we go, he will come to us one by one. At that time, we will face him alone. Do you think you can deal with Sasuke Uchiha alone?  said the last child.

    "This what should we do? Taichi! It's all you, you insisted on doing something to that Uchiha Tatsuya yesterday. It's all right now, his brother Uchiha Sasuke came to us, and we were all given up by you  Tired."

    "That's right, we told you yesterday not to bully that Uchiha Tatsumi. You just don't listen, what should you do now?"

    "Obviously you did it yourself, and you still drag us down." The three children complained to Shabi Taiyi.

    "Okay, it's too late to say this now. What are you afraid of? Let's go over and see what he wants to do. Don't you dare to fight us? There are four of us, and he is only one. What are you afraid of? Let's go over!" Shabi  Taiyi said to the three children, and the three children heard what Shabi Taiyi said.  Think about it, yes!  There are four of us, and he is alone, so are we still afraid of him?

    Thinking of this, the three children were not so scared anymore.  Following Shabi Taiyi, he also walked towards the school's training ground.

    The four came to the training ground and found Uchiha Sasuke was waiting for them, and the class was also gloating at them.

    "Sasuke Uchiha, what do you want to do? What do you want us to do?" Shabita looked at the three people around him, and asked Sasuke bravely.

    "You know what I want from you! What did you do last night?" Sasuke looked at Shabi Taichi contemptuously, and said indifferently.

    "We, we didn't do anything last night!" A child beside Shabi Taiyi said with a guilty conscience.

    "Humph! Don't dare to admit it? Aren't you guys very powerful last night? You dared to bully my brother Uchiha Tatsuo while I was away. Although I hate him, he is my brother anyway, isn't it?  You can bully at will." Sasuke said.

    "What? You bastards dare to bully Chen?" Ino in the crowd heard Sasuke's words and jumped out angrily, wanting to teach Shabi Taiyi and the others to avenge Chen.

    "Ino, don't go there, Sasuke will take care of it, please calm down first." Sakura comforted Ino while pulling Ino.

    "Where is Mr. Chen? How is Mr. Chen?" Oino asked Sasuke worriedly.

    "Hmph! That idiot is fine, he just suffered some physical pain." Seeing Xiaojing's question, Sasuke replied indifferently.

    "You, what do you want?" Shabi Taiyi knew that there was no way to hide it, so he simply admitted it.

    "How is it? Of course you will pay the same price." Sasuke said to Shabi Taiyi and the four of them.

    "Uchiha Sasuke, don't be too arrogant, don't think we are afraid of you." Shabi Taiyi said to Sasuke.

    "That's right, there are four of us, are you afraid that you won't succeed?"

    "Hmph! Then let's go together! I want to see how powerful you guys are." Sasuke said to them contemptuously.

    "Bastard, you're too deceitful, let's go together!" Shabi Taiyi saw that Sasuke asked them to be compared to garbage, he couldn't stand it anymore, he greeted a few friends next to him, and rushed towards Sasuke.

    "Go to hell!" Shabi Taiyi raised his fist and waved at Sasuke's face, but Sasuke easily dodged it.  The few friends behind also followed, and shot at Sasuke one after another.  And Sasuke seemed to be just avoiding their attacks, and didn't make a move.

    "Is that all you guys are capable of? Rubbish." Seeing the attacks of Shabi Taiyi and the others, Sasuke became impatient.  He grabbed a fist that was coming towards him with his left hand, and without looking at who it was, he punched the opponent's face with his right hand, and directly punched the opponent to the ground.

    In the end, Shabi Taiyi and those crane tails were certainly not Sasuke's opponents, and they were all beaten to the ground and howling.

    Sasuke walked to a child who was lying on the ground, and put his foot on his head, "Remember, if you dare to offend me, Uchiha, I will treat you well, trash!"

    "Don't dare, don't dare, we didn't bully Uchiha Tatsuya, it was Taichi Shabi, he did it all by himself." The child broke down and cried.

    "Yes, yes, it's all Shabi Taiichi. He was taught by Uchiha before. Last night, I saw that Uchiha was alone, so I wanted to seek revenge from him, so I beat Uchiha. No matter what  Our business."

    "Yeah, we really don't care about our business. We persuaded him at the time, but he just didn't listen."

    The three children complained about Shabi Taiichi one by one. If it wasn't for Shabi Taiichi, they wouldn't have been beaten so badly by Uchiha Sasuke. It was Shabi Taiyi who dragged them down.

    "Bastard, what are you talking about?" Shabi Taiyi yelled at the three of them when he saw that his former friends had betrayed him one by one.

    ps: Oh, I'm sorry, the kitten really can't write about fighting, let's make up your own brains!  Later, I will slowly study the fighting aspect.  (For collection, for flowers!!!) (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com)?The children complained about Shabi Taiichi one by one. If it wasn't for Shabi Taiichi, they wouldn't have been beaten so badly by Uchiha Sasuke. It was Shabi Taichi who dragged them down.

    "Bastard, what are you talking about?" Shabi Taiyi yelled at the three of them when he saw that his former friends had betrayed him one by one.

    ps: Oh, I'm sorry, the kitten really can't write about fighting, let's make up your own brains!  Later, I will slowly study the fighting aspect.  (For collection, for flowers!!!) (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter twenty-two; the road ahead

    ?

    The three children complained about Shabi Taiichi one by one. If it wasn't for Shabi Taiichi, they wouldn't have been beaten so badly by Uchiha Sasuke. It was Shabi Taiyi who dragged them down.

    "Bastard, what are you talking about?" Shabi Taiyi yelled at the three of them when he saw that his former friends had betrayed him one by one.

    "Obviously you did it yourself, are we wrong?" "Yes!" The three children were also angry. They had nothing to do with them, but they were troubled by that Shabi Taiyi.  He was beaten for no reason, and anyone else would be upset.  How dare you yell at them, do you really think they are easy to bully!

    "So that's it!" Sasuke took back the foot that was stepping on a child's head, walked straight up to Taichi Shabi and lowered his head to stare at him contemptuously.

    "Youyou have already avenged Uchiha Tatsuya! What else do you want?" Shabi Taiyi shouted in horror when he saw Sasuke staring at him.

    "Hmph! Whoever dares to bully me Uchiha, I will make him pay the price." Sasuke suddenly raised his right foot, and stepped hard on Shabi Taichi's thigh.

    "Ah~" Shabi Taiyi screamed.

    "Apologize!" Sasuke said indifferently.

    "Bastard, bastard!" Shabi Taiyi wailed and cursed.

    "Huh?" Sasuke frowned when he saw that Shabi Taichi dared to yell.  Then he lifted his foot up again, and stepped on it again.  "Sorry! Say you won't dare in the future."

    "Ah~ bastard, Sasuke Uchiha. I'm going to kill you, I'm going to kill you." Taichi Shabi screamed hissingly.

    Seeing Shabi Taiichi's tragic appearance, the surrounding students were frightened by Sasuke, and they begged Sasuke for mercy, and some even ran to the teacher.

    "Huh!" Sasuke ignored the pleadings of the students around him, but stomped his foot again.  "Apologize! Say you won't dare in the future!"

    "Ah~~I'm sorry." Shabi Taiyi cried and said, unable to bear the pain anymore.

    However, Sasuke did not let him go, but kicked him again.  "Hmph! The voice is too low!"

    "Ah~~ I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I don't dare anymore, I don't do it anymore!" At this time, Shabi Taiyi had collapsed and kept crying.

    "Stop it, what are you doing?" At this moment, Iruka suddenly came.  Iruka, who had already returned to the office, packed up his teaching materials and was about to go home.  Suddenly, a student from the class ran to the office and told him that Sasuke Uchiha and Taiichi Shabi were fighting, and they were at the training ground.

    This is terrible, there are students fighting in the school, if something happens, it will be troublesome.  After hearing the news, Iruka was so scared that he rushed over to the training ground immediately.

    "You bastards, why are you fighting?" Iruka is very angry now, there are students fighting and fighting under his nose, and the strike is so heavy.  "Uchiha Sasuke, tell me!"

    "Tch! They lost to me in the last confrontation training. They wanted revenge but didn't dare to come to me. In the end, they joined forces to bully Uchiha Tatsu that idiot. No matter who it is, they bullied me, Uchiha,  I will make them pay the price." Sasuke looked at Iruka expressionlessly and said.

    "But aren't you being too aggressive?" Iruka scolded Sasuke.

    "That's what they asked for."

    "Bastard, you!You!" Iruka was so angry that he couldn't speak after hearing Sasuke's words.

    "You bastards, go to the office with me." Iruka yelled at Sasuke and Shabi Taichi on the ground, and then turned to the surrounding students and said, "Don't watch any more, go back quickly.  Go home." After speaking, he came to Shabi Taiyi, picked him up, and then walked to the office first.

    "Hey! No matter who it is, if you dare to offend me, Uchiha, I will definitely make him pay the price." Sasuke said to the students in the class calmly, and then ignored the reactions of those people, and followed Yi  Luka left the training ground.

    Everyone watched Shabi Taiyi and the others swallow their saliva.  There is only one thought in his mind, that is, he must not provoke Uchiha Sasuke, otherwise it will be very miserable, and Shabi Taiichi's fate is proof.

    "Xiaojing, let's go to see Mr. Chen together. I don't know how he is hurt." After seeing the end of the matter, Ino came to Xiaojing, took her hand and said anxiously.

    "Well, let's go together." Xiaojing was also very worried at this time, so he left with Ino.

    "Ino, where are you going?" Sakura saw that Ino wanted to have sex with Xiao Sakura.?? left together and asked quickly.

    "Let's go see how Mr. Chen is doing, Xiao Ying, go back by yourself first." Ino replied to Xiao Ying, and then left in a hurry with Xiao Jing without looking back.

    "Ino" Sakura looked at the leaving figure of Ino and Xiaoi with complicated eyes, and she didn't know what she was thinking in her heart.

    On the other side, Chen has already washed away his embarrassment. He didn't know what happened in the ninja school today, and now he is lying on the tatami mat thinking about his future plans.

    "I'm more than nine years old this year, and now I have at least the strength of a Chunin. After all, I have mastered the two powerful skills of Chidori and Flying Thunder God. Coupled with Sangouyu's Sharingan, even  Jonin should be able to force a fight. Even if he can't win, he will be able to retreat completely. But this is far from enough. With this level of strength, let alone seek revenge from Danzo, even if he is enduring  It is also difficult to gain a foothold in the world. I can¡¯t get points in the village, so the improvement of strength is too slow. I must escape from Konoha, and if I leave Konoha, I will lose the protection of the village.  In addition, without the protection of a village, it is very dangerous in the ninja world.

    Therefore, we must improve our strength as soon as possible. You must know that the plot will start in about two years. Soon after Sasuke and the others graduate, the Chunin exam will be ushered in, and Orochimaru¡¯s Konoha collapse plan will arrive at that time  , Konoha will definitely be very chaotic, you must seize that rare opportunity to earn a little points.  Therefore, in the past two years, I must have at least Jonin level strength.  Then when Otonin helped Sasuke defect to Orochimaru, he secretly followed them out of the village.  That's fine, when the time comes, Konoha's people will definitely think that Sasuke took me away together, so they won't notice

    It's my turn.  After all, in the eyes of Konoha's high-level executives, I am already an irrelevant person. It is impossible to go to Sasuke to check it out. Even if I want to check it, I have to find Sasuke.  "

    "Mr. Chen, are you there? Xiao Jing and I came to see you." At this moment, Ino's voice came from outside the house, and Chen, who was thinking about something, was interrupted.

    "Huh? Is it Ino and Xiaojing? Why are these two girls here?" Chen was still thinking about why Ino and Xiaojing came suddenly. Ino and Xiaojing had already opened the door of his room and came in.  Because Sasuke is not at home now, the two of them didn't care how long they came in directly.

    "Mr. Chen, how are you?" The two women came directly to Chen and asked with concern for him.

    "I what happened to me? I'm fine." Chen said suspiciously, did they know that I was bullied by Shabi Taiyi?

    "It's fine, it's fine." Ino breathed a sigh of relief seeing that Chen seemed to be fine.  But he said bitterly: "This Shabi Taiyi is really hateful, I really want to beat him up."

    "Okay, Ino, didn't Shabi Taiyi pay the price? He has been taught so badly by Sasuke, you must not dare to bully Chen again in the future." Xiaojing comforted.

    "So that's how it is! Sasuke must have taught Shabi Taichi a lesson at school, so they didn't know about it." Although Chen didn't know how Sasuke taught Shabi Taiyi a lesson, but hearing what Xiaojing said, he felt that  It must be miserable.  "But that Shabi Taiyi asked for it himself."

    "Mr. Chen, are you feeling better now? Do you remember the past?" Xiaojing asked Chen with concern.

    "What happened in the past? What happened in the past? I don't know." Chen still showed his usual appearance.  "Why do you keep asking me about the past, the past, it's so annoying."

    "Uh, it's okay, it's okay. Just forget about it, don't be angry." Seeing that Chen seemed to be angry, Ino said hastily.

    "Really, Sasuke never forced me to talk about the past, you always come to ask me." Chen pretended to be unhappy.

    "Sorry, sorry. We won't ask this anymore, let's talk about something else, Mr. Chen, don't be angry." Xiaojing also quickly comforted Chen.

    Afterwards, Ino and Xiao Ino just chatted casually with Chen, not daring to ask him about the past anymore.  In the end, it was very late, Sasuke had already returned, and the two had no choice but to leave.

    "Chen Jun, I will come to see you later, we will go back first. Goodbye!"

    "See you!"

    "These two girls, really" Chen looked at the backs of Ino and Xiaojing leaving, and smiled wryly.

    ps: This chapter seems to write Sasuke too coldly, because this chapter was edited in a hurry, because I accidentally fell asleep last night, and I only wrote it in the morning.  Let's just wait and see, anyway, it's a transitional chapter.  Upload first, edit later.  In addition: Ask for flowers, ask for collections!  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Ask for flowers, please collect!  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter twenty-three; the plot begins

    ?

    Afterwards, Ino and Xiao Ino just chatted casually with Chen, not daring to ask him about the past anymore.  In the end, it was very late, Sasuke had already returned, and the two had no choice but to leave.

    "Chen Jun, I will come to see you later, we will go back first. Goodbye!"

    "See you!"

    "These two girls, really" Chen looked at the backs of Ino and Xiaojing leaving, and smiled wryly.

    A night without words~~~~

    The next day, after Sasuke went to school as usual, Chen also came to the woods to continue training in climbing trees.  At this time, Chen was hanging upside down on the branch, without borrowing any foreign objects, just relying on the soles of his feet to attach to the tree trunk, hanging upside down.

    "Chakra needs to use spiritual energy, so don't be too nervous or too desperate, and then naturally focus on the tree, and then you can absorb it." Chen said proudly while hanging upside down on the tree.

    "Ding! The host completed the task" tree climbing training.  "Task reward: 300 points, the existing points are 2643."

    "300 points have been credited, which is enough to exchange for the shadow clone. System, exchange for the shadow clone technique for me." Chen thought of the importance of the shadow clone, and the divided shadow clones will be evenly distributed to the chakra of the main body.  Shadow clone is a kind of ninjutsu that can quickly improve the practice, because the practice done by the clone will eventually be summarized into the main body.  The advantage of the shadow clone technique is that it can improve the combat power and practice of the main body. The disadvantage is that the shadow clone will divide the chakra of the main body equally, and will consume a lot of chakra and fatigue accumulation of the main body.

    The characteristic of multiple shadow clones is that they are more in number than the shadow clone technique, and what each clone experiences after disappearing will be conveyed to the main body one by one.  The number of shadow clones is doubled.  However, due to the consideration of the amount of chakra, the general shadow clone users mostly use several clones.  After the multiple shadow clones, the Chakra of each clone will be extremely small due to the huge number, and fatigue will also be superimposed on the main body, which will endanger life.  So in Konoha, the first generation of Hokage considered that most people could not use this dangerous technique, so they banned this technique.

    In short, Chen must improve his strength as soon as possible to prepare for the future escape, so it is a good way to use the shadow clone to practice.

    "Answer the host: Shadow Clone, item type: skill, item level: b-level, need to exchange points: 2000, do you want to exchange?"

    "yes!"

    Well, after once again enjoying Mr. Nuanliu's favor, Chen has already mastered the skill of shadow avatar, which can be called a cheat.  Of course, only people like Naruto who have to overflow their chakra can use it as a cheat. After all, he has hundreds of multiple shadow clones, while ordinary people can only separate a few.

    "Try it first!" Chen activated Chakra with his hands sealed together.

    "Boom!" A puff of smoke suddenly appeared beside Chen, and then a clone exactly like Chen appeared out of thin air.

    "Is this the shadow clone? What a wonderful feeling." Chen sighed.  "See if we can share a few more."

    After that, Chen split into two avatars in total, including the previous one, which adds up to a total of three avatars.

    "With my current Chakra, is three clones already the limit? But it's enough. For safety's sake, let's remove one first." Chen said and released one of the clones.  "Okay, the next one will practice treading water first, and the other will practice taijutsu, body, then practice ninjutsu." After speaking, don't act.

    After training until the time was almost up, I launched the Flying Thunder God and returned home.  After returning home, Chen did not dare to release the shadow clone immediately, but took a bath first and then lay down on the tatami mat in the room before releasing it.

    Just as soon as the clone was released, a sense of fatigue hit, and the whole body was extremely sore.  "I'm going, I can't stand it just by training with two more clones. I'm so tired! Naruto's physique and chakra volume are really enviable!"

    Chen fell asleep unknowingly, and he didn't wake up until Sasuke came back from practicing and made dinner for him.

    From then on, every day when Sasuke went to school, Chen would use the Flying Thunder God Technique to come to the laboratory in the woods to practice.

    The practice is repeated every day, and as time passes day by day, Chen is also growing up day by day, and his strength is constantly becoming stronger

    Dividing line  

    More than two years later.

    In the Hokage office building, a group of jounin is waiting for the third generation of Hokage to speak. Among them are Hatake Kakashi, Yuhi Kurenai, Sarutobi Asuma and other future Konoha Twelve Little Powers from the original book.  teacher.

      "Master Naruto, is there any important task to call us here so late?" one of the Jonin asked.

    "Well! It's not a big deal, because there will be a group of students graduating from the ninja school today. According to Konoha's practice, three ninjas form a group, and then one ninja leads the team. So I called you all here today.  Each of you here will lead a team." Three generations said after taking a puff of cigarette.

    "Leading the team? That's how it is!" The jounin understood why Hokage summoned them.

    "Okay, here is a list of students, which have already been divided into groups. Tomorrow, you can go and take away your students according to the list." Sandai handed a stack of papers on the table to a jonin,  Then let him send it to everyone one by one.

    "Ah, I'm going to take students again, and I'm saying goodbye to the leisurely days. Well! But it doesn't matter, anyway, no one can pass that test, just play a game with those brats." Get the list  Then Kakashi stuffed it into his pocket without even looking at it, "Anyway, it's fine to go there later tomorrow, those Jnin will take their students away first, and the rest will be my students, and then all  Just give a brief self-introduction."

    "Are there any objections?" The third generation asked the jonin below.

    "No!" The ninja replied.

    "In this case, you go back and prepare first."

    "Master Sandai, then let's take our leave first." The ninja saluted Sandai and was about to leave.

    "Oh, Kakashi, don't leave yet, I'll tell you something." Sandai said to Kakashi who was about to go out.

    "Huh?" Kakashi asked suspiciously, "Sir, is there anything else?"

    "Yes, did you read the list just now?" The third generation said to Kakashi, smoking a cigarette: "This time the students you brought are extraordinary!"

    "Huh?" Hearing Sandai's words, Kakashi was a little curious, who could make Sandai pay so much attention to him, and deliberately keep him to explain.

    He opened the list in his hand and glanced at it. Kakashi was a little surprised by the name on it.

    "Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto?" Kakashi looked at the third generation in surprise: "This is"

    The third generation took a puff of cigarette and said to Kakashi: "Well, the identities of these two children are extraordinary. Sasuke Uchiha is the orphan of the Uchiha clan. He is very talented and the strongest among this group of students. And  This Uzumaki Naruto, you should know, his identity is even more extraordinary."

    "Is it the child of the clansman with soil and the teacher?"

    "That's right, Naruto is the child of Minato and Kushina. At the same time, he is also the third generation of Nine-Tails Jinchuriki." The third generation went on to say: "When Kushina was giving birth, a mysterious person took advantage of it  Then, he released Kyuubi who was sealed in Kushina's body, and controlled Kyuubi to attack the village, causing heavy casualties in the village. At that time, the situation was urgent, so Minato had to use Ghoul Seal to kill Kyuubi.  Sealed in the body of the newborn Naruto, the disaster was calmed down."

    Three generations smoked a cigarette, walked to the window of the office, looked at the village outside and said: "Minato and Kushina originally wanted Naruto to be the hero of the village, but"

    "However, Naruto was regarded by the people in the village as the incarnation of Kyuubi. He has been cold-eyed and bullied since he was a child, and he told us not to get close to Naruto, right?" Kakashi interrupted the third generation coldly.

    "Hey~~!" Sandai sighed, and continued, "For some reason, I can't disclose Naruto's life experience. And in order to protect Naruto, I also issued a gag order, but I didn't expect Naruto to bear it."  So many grievances. I failed to live up to Minato's expectations and failed to take good care of Naruto. I am really sorry for Minato and Kushina!"

    Seeing that the three generations have said so, Kakashi didn't bother about Naruto anymore.  Instead, look at the last person on the list.

    "Haruno Sakura? What kind of special identity?"

    "No, this Haruno Sakura, she is just an ordinary civilian ninja, there is nothing special about it." Sandai shook his head.

    "Oh! By the way, doesn't Uchiha have another child?" Kakashi suddenly thought that there was another Uchiha's clansman, so he asked Sandai.

    "Well! That's right, there is another one. That child is called Uchiha Tatsuo, and he is a brother of that Uchiha Sasuke."

    "I heard that this Uchiha Tatsuo was also a genius in the past, and he was even more powerful than that Uchiha Sasuke when he was in the ninja school!"

    "Yes, the child Chen is indeed more talented than Sasuke. It's a pity that he suffered a serious mental blow because of the Uchiha tragedy many years ago, and became a fool who couldn't even take care of himself.  I went to ninja school, and I have been hiding at home and let Sasuke take care of me, so I am basically useless." Sandai said regretfully.

    "is that so"

    ps: I don¡¯t want to talk anymore, I¡¯m going straight to the plot, I hope you don¡¯t blame me.  In addition: Ask for flowers, ask for collection, ask for rewards!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com), became a fool who couldn't even take care of himself. Since then, he didn't go to ninja school anymore. He always hid at home and let Sasuke take care of him. He was basically useless.  "Three generations said regretfully.

    "is that so"

    ps: I don¡¯t want to talk anymore, I¡¯m going straight to the plot, I hope you don¡¯t blame me.  In addition: Ask for flowers, ask for collection, ask for rewards!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 24; Chunin Exam

    ?

    "I heard that this Uchiha Tatsuo was also a genius in the past, and he was even more powerful than that Uchiha Sasuke when he was in the ninja school!"

    "Yes, the child Chen is indeed more talented than Sasuke. It's a pity that he suffered a serious mental blow because of the Uchiha tragedy many years ago, and became a fool who couldn't even take care of himself.  I went to ninja school, and I have been hiding at home and let Sasuke take care of me, so I am basically useless." Sandai said regretfully.

    "Is that so" Although Kakashi also felt sorry, he didn't think much about it.

    "In short, that's all I want to say. You can find out by yourself after you meet them tomorrow."

    "I understand, but even if they are children of Obito clansmen and teachers, if they fail that test, I won't let them become my students." Even so, Kakashi still intends to  Give them a little hint.

    "The test? I believe Naruto and the others will not let you down," Sandai said to Kakashi.

    "I hope so! Then, I will take my leave first." Kakashi saluted the third generation.

    "Go!" Sandao waved his hand, motioning for Kakashi to step back.

    After Kakashi left the Hokage office building, he did not return to his home, but came to the Konoha Memorial Monument.  "Obito, teacher, Lin, I'm coming to see you again. Tomorrow, I'm going to be the team leader again. This time, the students are the children of Obito's tribe and the teacher, but even so, I won't be wrong.  They have everything. People who break the rules and iron laws of the ninja world are called trash. However, people who don't know how to value their companions are not as good as trash. This is what you taught me Obito. If they don't pass that test  , then I have no choice but to let them continue to go back to the ninja school, after all, ninjas who don¡¯t know how to work as a team will only die faster on the battlefield.¡±

    On the other side, Chen was lying on the tatami and thinking about something.  Today, Chen went to the laboratory in the woods to practice as usual, and when he returned home, he found something extra on Sasuke's forehead.

    Protect the forehead!  A forehead that symbolizes a ninja.

    "That means Sasuke and the others graduated from the ninja school today, so the plot has already begun!" Chen thought to himself.

    According to the plot of the original book, tomorrow Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura will be in a group, and then meet Kakashi, and Kakashi will test them the next day after the meeting, if there is no accident  Sasuke and the others will pass Kakashi's test and become the seventh squad, and soon there will be an escort mission.

    "The plot has finally begun, and I will be able to leave Konoha soon." Chen thought a little excitedly: "It's really exciting!"

    On the second day, Sasuke went to school as usual to meet their leader teacher Kakashi. After a brief self-introduction, Kakashi asked them all to go home and test them the next day.  As in the original book, a survival exercise was performed.  At the beginning, Sasuke and the others fought on their own, being tortured by Kakashi without any power to fight back.  Naruto was also tied to a tree because he wanted to steal lunch by himself. Kakashi told the three of them that they were all unqualified, and then told them the importance of teamwork.  In the end, he expressed his willingness to give them another chance, but it would increase the difficulty of the test. Only those who want to challenge can eat bento, but Naruto is absolutely not allowed to eat it, because it is a punishment for Naruto's unruly behavior and wanting to eat alone.  If someone gives him food, he will be eliminated immediately.

    However, when Sasuke heard the sound of Naruto's hungry stomach, he disobeyed Kakashi's warning and distributed the bento to Naruto, and said that the three of them would go to grab the bell together in the afternoon, and he didn't want Naruto to get in the way.  Just when Sakura was about to feed the bound Naruto to eat bento, Kakashi suddenly appeared in front of them, using ninjutsu to create a scene of howling wind, howling, lightning, and thunder, to put pressure on Sasuke and them, and asked them why  Break the rules he made.  Sasuke and the others said that the three of them are a team, so the three of them should be of one mind.

    After that, Kakashi saw that they had understood the importance of the team, so he announced that they were all qualified and told them that this test had been conducted on other teams before, but none of them passed successfully. Sasuke and the others were the first  Groups that successfully pass this test.

    At the end, Kakashi said to them, "Those who break the rules and iron laws of the ninja world are called trash. However, those who don't know how to cherish their companions are even worse than trash." And announced that the acting is over, all qualified,  The seventh shift will start the mission tomorrow.

    After that, the seventh shift would go to Hokage Building every day to pick up some tasks such as chopping wood, carrying water and picking up garbage in the river. After a long time, Naruto got tired of these small tasks and expressed his desire to accept more advanced tasksThe last three generations had no choice but to take Naruto, so they gave the seventh class a c-level task to escort a bridge-building expert to the land of waves safely, and then everyone in the seventh class went home to prepare.

    "I'm going to do a task tomorrow, and I'm going to leave the village for a few days. I've already told the owner of Yile Ramen that when I'm not around, he will send you ramen every day, so you just be honest with me.  Really stay at home, not allowed to go out, do you hear me?" Sasuke returned home, after packing his luggage, he came to Chen's room and said to Chen on the tatami.

    "Sasuke, where are you going? I'm going too!" Chen got up and said to Sasuke.

    "Idiot, I'm going to perform a mission, how could I bring you, a scumbag who is in the way, and stay at home honestly for me, an idiot who will only drag people down." Sasuke angrily yelled at Chen.

    "Oh! I see. I will stay at home and wait for Sasuke to come back. I will not go anywhere." Chen pretended to be aggrieved, and said to Sasuke disappointed.

    "Huh! Just understand, you better not cause me any trouble, or I will make you look good when I come back." Sasuke warned Chen, and then left Chen's room.

    "Going out to perform a mission? This must be the mission in the original book to escort the bridge builder named Dazna to the Kingdom of Waves. After they return from the mission, it will be the Zhongnin exam. Sasuke is gone and I just have more time.  Practice, and when Orochimaru launches the Konoha collapse plan, take advantage of the chaos to kill a few more ninjas to earn points." Chen has already thought about it.

    The next day, Sasuke went out early with his bags and went to the entrance of the village to meet Naruto and the others, but Kakashi did not show up until noon, and after Kakashi showed the certificate of leaving the village, they stepped out of the wood together.  Ye, walked towards the direction of the land of waves.

    At this time, both Naruto and Sasuke were very excited. After all, it was the first time for them to leave the village when they grew up.  They even forgot that Kakashi was late and they had waited so long.

    And Chen also came to the old laboratory in the woods after Sasuke left home and began to practice. Although Sasuke was gone, Chen still left a shadow clone, because the owner of Yile Ramen would let his daughter Ayame  Bring ramen to Chen.  Not only that, Chen also psychically produced a little poodle, and asked him to be responsible for investigating the movement in Muye Village.

    A few days later, due to the approaching Chunin exams, some ninjas from Xiaonin Village appeared in Konoha one after another, including ninjas from Sand Hidden Village, which is also one of the Five Great Ninja Villages.  Since Hidden Sand Village belonged to the defeated country during the third Ninja World War, according to the treaty signed by the two countries, Hidden Sand Village lost the right to take the Zhongnin Exam in its own village, and all ninja must go to Konoha Village to pass  One can become a Chunin through the Chunin Exam, but those ninjas from the Small Ninja Village do not have that condition, or because Konoha's Chunin Exam is more authoritative, they all come to Konoha to take the Chunin Exam.

    "It's so lively! The current Konoha is a mixture of dragon and fish. I have to be careful. Maybe that Orochimaru is already in Konoha. That pervert is very jealous of Uchiha's body.  Don't let him get his idea!" Looking at the information sent by the little poodle, Chen also became vigilant.

    In the original book, Orochimaru lost to Uchiha Itachi because of the loss of Sharingan, and has been obsessed with Sharingan since then.  Although he put his mind on Sasuke in the original book, it is hard to guarantee that he will not be interested in Chen who is also Uchiha, although the current Uchiha Chen is already a waste.

    After Chen found out that there were more outsiders in the village, he stopped training. He didn't want to have any accidents, so he just stayed in the room and slept obediently.

    A few days later, the seventh squad that went out to carry out the mission returned to Konoha. As in the original story, Naruto and the others first clashed with Gaara, Kankuro, and Temari.  , and finally learned about the upcoming Chunin exam.

    And the leading teachers of Konoha Twelve, Maitekai, Kakashi, Kureni Yuhi, and Asuma Sarutobi also recommended their students to take the Chunin Exam to the third generation.

    "My current strength should have reached the level of Jonin. Wait until Konoha's plan collapses to earn some points. With my current strength, it should not be a problem." Chen lay on the tatami and thought.

    Chen has been practicing for more than two years and has never dared to relax, so his strength has also increased greatly.  Relying on the impression of the previous life, the ninjutsu of Chidori was derived into the skills of "Chidori Style" and "Chidori Sharp Spear".  The finger gun is also practiced into the "ten finger gun" and the six-style esoteric "six king gun".

    These skills were all explored by Chen himself, and they were not exchanged by the system. It has to be said that Chen's talent is indeed very high.

    "It's really exciting! Hehe~~"

    ps: The protagonist is about to escape from Konoha, are you looking forward to it, haha!  !  Ask for flowers, ask for collections, ask for monthly tickets, ask for rewards, all kinds of requests!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)?!  Hehe~~"

    ps: The protagonist is about to escape from Konoha, are you looking forward to it, haha!  !  Ask for flowers, ask for collections, ask for monthly tickets, ask for rewards, all kinds of requests!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter twenty-fifth to twenty-six; Chunin exam in progress

    ?

    Chen has been practicing for more than two years and has never dared to relax, so his strength has also increased greatly.  Relying on the impression of the previous life, the ninjutsu of Chidori was derived into the skills of "Chidori Style" and "Chidori Sharp Spear".  The finger gun is also trained into the "Ten Finger Gun" and the six-style profound art "Six King Gun". These skills were all explored by Chen himself, and they were not exchanged by the system. It has to be said that Chen's talent is indeed very high.

    "It's really exciting! Hehe~~"

    At this time, a group of ninjas were gathering in the Hokage office building.  Among them are the ninja school ninja, but most of them are jounin who are the teachers who lead the team. Everyone is waiting for the third Hokage to speak.

    "Everyone knows my expression, it's already at this time." San Dai raised his pipe and took a puff, and said to the people below.

    "This incident has been notified to other countries, and many ninjas from other villages have appeared in Konoha!" The third-generation son Asuma Sarutobi, the bearded uncle also had a cigarette dangling from his mouth,  Said to the three generations.  Are all the Sarutobi family smokers?

    "Hey! When will it start?" Yuhihong asked softly.

    "A week from now."

    "So fast!" Kakashi said.

    Three generations took a deep breath of the cigarette and let it out.  Stand up from the chair.

    "Now, I officially announce that the Chunin selection exam will be held on July 1st in a week's time, and the meeting is adjourned now."

    "Yes!" Everyone replied, and then they went back to tell their students.

    Konoha's ninjas are all nervously preparing after receiving the notice from their teacher

    Finally, after a week, the long-awaited Chunin selection finally kicked off.

    First of all, the ninja who need to participate in the selection need to go to the classroom arranged by Konoha to take the written test.  As in the original book, Sasuke and the others had conflicts with the third class led by Matt Kay, and Sasuke even had a duel with Locke Lee, who was also one of the Xiaoqiang.

    It is worth mentioning that in the original book, Sasuke lost to Rock Lee in this duel, but not this time.  Because three years ago, he was stimulated by the mysterious "root" and Anbu people in the woods, Sasuke is now practicing harder than in the original book, and his strength is also a bit stronger than in the original book, so the duel with Xiao Li  The game was not defeated, but a tie.

    But it was just that Xiao Li hadn't used his full strength at that time, and was stopped by the appearance of Mai Tekai, and then Kai and Xiao Li showed their master-student love in front of the three people in the seventh class, which shocked everyone.  tender.  Before Xiao Li left, he specifically told Sasuke that he didn't use his full strength in the duel just now, and there was a Genin who was stronger than him in his team. He participated in the Chunin selection to defeat him, and Sasuke  Also his goal.

    Next, the Nine Xiaoqiangs of the same class gathered in the examination room, and the senior pharmacist came out to show off his information, and then staged a double reed with a few people from Yinnin Village, and then the rogue uncle Morino Ibiki, who was the invigilator, led  His rogue army appears and announces the start of the exam.

    The exam was carried out while the candidates showed their special abilities and cheated with various secret techniques. At the last moment of the exam, Yibixi asked the candidates present the tenth question, and said to the candidates, "First of all, I let you choose the exam.  Or do not take the tenth question. If you choose not to take the test, the score will become zero, that is, you will lose the right to take the test. Of course, other people of the same family will also be eliminated. In addition, there is another rule. If you choose to take the test, you cannot  If the answer is correct, the candidatewill be forever disqualified from taking the Chunin exam. However, I am not giving you a way out. Those who are not confident can obediently choose not to take the exam and take the exam next year or the year after. Then  Let's start now, those who choose not to take the test raise their hands, and get out immediately after confirming the number."

    Under such oppression, many candidates could not bear this pressure and offered to withdraw one after another. In the end, the remaining candidates finally broke through the uneasiness in their hearts under Naruto's passionate declaration and chose to stay.  Finally, Ibi Mori announced to the remaining candidates that all the remaining candidates had passed.

    Next, after Ibixi lectured the examinees, Mitarai Hongdou made a strong appearance and announced that she was the invigilator of the second examination room, and arrogantly said to the examinees present: "In the second examination, I will wipe out half of the candidates.  For the above number of people, I will explain in detail after you arrive at the examination room tomorrow. For the gathering place, time, etc., ask your respective instructor Jonin, and that's it, disband!"

    The next day, the examinees got information from their instructors, and they all came to the entrance of the No. 44 practice field. After Mitarai Anko announced the rules and signed the life and death certificate, they each stepped into the so-called  In the exercise field called "Death Forest".  However, this groupBut a remarkable character has been mixed in among the candidates, that is Uncle Snake, one of Konoha Sannin, but now he is Leng Jun, Orochimaru, an S-rank rebellious ninja!

    Shortly after the second part of the Chunin Exams began, Sasuke and Sakura were attacked by Orochimaru in the Forest of Death.  Under Orochimaru's death preview technique, Sasuke was so frightened that he trembled so much that he was basically unable to fight back.  Just when Sasuke was about to hand over the scroll to Orochimaru in order to save his life, Naruto appeared in time and stopped Sasuke.  When Naruto and Orochimaru were fighting, Sasuke was surprised to find that Naruto was so agile that he was not the image of a crane tail at all.  Although Naruto was unable to defeat Orochimaru, this move inspired Sasuke's fighting spirit.  He restrained Orochimaru with the Fuma Shuriken tied with a thread, and burned Orochimaru's face with the fire ninjutsu extension thread.  Just when Sasuke thought he had defeated Orochimaru, out of satisfaction with Sasuke's ability, Orochimaru planted the curse of the sky on Sasuke.  Sasuke fell down in pain, and Orochimaru told Sakura before leaving that Sasuke would come to him for strength sooner or later.

    Because of being cursed, Sasuke lost consciousness just like Naruto.  Sakura is taking care of it.  At this moment, a group of Yinnin were ordered by Orochimaru to kill Sasuke.  Sakura, Rock Lee and the tenth squad struggled to deal with the three Yinren, but the situation was unfavorable.  Sakura was also seriously injured.  The other members of the third class led by Neji arrived, and just as they were about to fight against Yin Ninja, Sasuke's body adapted to the curse mark and came back to life.  The angry Sasuke was covered with black patterns of curse marks, and he attacked Sak who didn't care about attacking Sakura.  Due to the power of the curse seal, Sasuke has an absolute advantage.  He twisted Sak's arm in a very violent way, and was going to continue to revenge on the other two Otonin.  Sakura noticed that Sasuke in the curse-sealed state had lost control, hugged Sasuke, and begged him to stop.  Sakura's actions brought Sasuke back to normal.  The terrified sound ninjas left the scrolls and fled the scene quickly.

    After that, Sasuke and others all passed the second exam.  At this time, the third Hokage also brought a group of ninjas to appear in front of the candidates who passed the second exam.  And told them why the Chunin selection exam was held, and then announced the content of the third exam.

    In the initial selection of the exam, Sasuke was the first to appear, and his opponent was the red copper armor of Otonin.  Before the game, Kakashi warned Sasuke not to use the power of the curse seal, otherwise he might be eliminated directly.  After the battle started, Kai used his chakra-absorbing ninjutsu to absorb Sasuke's chakra in large quantities, taking a great advantage.  When the curse seal could not be used, Sasuke slightly changed the physical technique he copied from Xiaoli into a lion combo, and controlled the curse seal, and finally defeated the opponent with one move.  After the match, Kakashi sealed the seal on Sasuke to prevent it from happening.  Orochimaru suddenly appeared and told Kakashi and Sasuke that if Sasuke wanted to, the curse seal could not be sealed.  Orochimaru confronted Kakashi for a while and left.

    And the rest of the candidates went through fierce selection, and the top nine were also determined.  They are Konoha's Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Hinata Neiji, Yume Shino, and Nara Shikamaru.  Sand hidden Gaara, Kankuro, and Temari are three.  Toss Anvil of Yinren.

    ?The last nine candidates drew lots to determine their opponents. Since it was a single number, one of them had a bye, and Sand Yin's Temari became the bye player.

    "Everyone will have a formal selection contest in front of the Chunin. You represent the combat power of your respective countries. I hope you will be able to perform at your best. Therefore, the formal selection will be held in one month." Sandai faced him  Candidates who have passed the pre-selection said.

    "Isn't it happening today?" Naruto asked suspiciously.

    "This month is the preparation time, that is to say, this is to spare time to inform the daimyo and ninja leaders of various countries. Tell them that the preliminary selection is over and you can come to watch the official selection. At the same time, it will also give you candidates some preparation time for self-improvement  .¡± Sandai said to the examinees while smoking a cigarette.

    "I'm a little confused, what's going on?" Kankuro asked angrily, confused by the long-winded Midai.

    "To put it bluntly, I want you to make targeted preparations and analyze your opponent's performance in the qualifiers, so as to increase your chances of winning. Although the previous battle was also an actual battle, it was against an opponent you didn't know. However, the official selection  Time is different, the opponent's strength has been shown, for the sake of fairness, everyone use this month to make yourself stronger. Everyone has worked hard, see you in a month, and disband!" Three generations made a gesture to the candidates in front of them.  After explaining, they announced their dissolution and left.

    All the candidates also left the examination room thoughtfully.

    ps: Sorry, this chapter is so good!  Let's just wait and see, anyway, it's an excessive chapter, the next chapter is Konoha's collapse plan, and the protagonist should also show his talents!

    Ask for collection, ask for flowers, ask for rewards!  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com), ask for a reward!  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter twenty-seven; Konoha collapse plan starts

    ?

    After the three generations of Hokage announced their disbandment, the ninjas also left.

    With the help of Kakashi, Sasuke temporarily suppressed the seal. Although the seal was temporarily suppressed by Kakashi, it would happen again at any time. After all, Kakashi is not good at sealing.  Originally, Kakashi planned to let Sasuke stay in the hospital for a few more days until he got better before letting him go out for training, but Sasuke didn't obey his orders.  After Kakashi left, he also secretly left the hospital and went home.

    "I don't know how the Chunin exam is going?" Chen was thinking idly in the room alone.  Not long after, Sasuke also returned home. Although he really wanted to know the situation of the Chunin exam, Chen didn't dare to ask Sasuke.  As usual, the two went back to their rooms to sleep after dinner.

    At night, Chen suddenly heard Sasuke who lived in the next room groaning in pain and was awakened. Chen got up from the tatami.

    "What's going on? Is there something wrong with Sasuke? Go and have a look!" Chen thought with some doubts, and then walked from his room to Sasuke's side.

    "Heh~~ Sasuke, what are you doing? I can't sleep because of the noise." Chen pushed open the door of Sasuke's room, and asked Sasuke after yawning.  But after seeing the situation in Sasuke's room, he was taken aback.  At this time, Sasuke was kneeling on the ground in pajamas, holding the left side of his neck with his hands, he seemed to be in pain but he was enduring it with all his strength, and his body was trembling slightly.

    "What's wrong with you, Sasuke?" Seeing Sasuke's appearance, Chen asked worriedly.

    "Shut up! Who told you to come here?" Sasuke heard Chen's voice, raised his head and yelled at him, the expression on his face showed a ferocious look because he was trying his best to endure the pain.

    Chen didn't care what Sasuke was saying, and ran to Sasuke to help him up.

    "Idiot, get the hell out of here, don't touch me!" Sasuke yelled at Chen, avoiding Chen's hand that was stretched out to help him up.  : "Didn't you hear? I told you to stay away from me!" Sasuke suddenly reached out, grabbed Chen's collar by the neck and threw him out of the door, then closed the door again.

    "Just now that was the curse seal of heaven!!!" Chen who was thrown out of the room said thoughtfully, when Sasuke reached out to grab him just now, Chen found the curse seal on Sasuke's neck.

    "Sasuke has already been cursed by Orochimaru. Is it today? That is to say, the qualifiers for the Chunin selection have ended today, and after that it will be the real selection." In the original book, the official selection is at the end of the qualifiers  It was carried out a month later, during which time Sasuke trained with Kakashi and also learned Kakashi's Chidori.  And Naruto also met Jiraiya, one of the Sannin, at that time, and practiced with Jiraiya, and signed a contract with the toad on Mt. Miaomu, and mastered the art of psychic.

    "I remember that Konoha's collapse plan and Chunin trials took place on the same day. Is there still one month left? I can't wait, hehe~~"

    The next day, before Chen got up, Sasuke went out, probably to find Kakashi.  I will practice with Kakashi for the next month!

    Dividing line

    One month later, the Chunin selection contest was held as scheduled. At this time, Konoha was very lively. Representatives from all villages came to Konoha, and even the Fourth Kazekage of Sand Hidden Village also attended in person.  Not only that, the daimyo and many officials of the Land of Fire came to watch the battle.  As for Shinobi who passed the qualifiers, except Konoha's Uchiha Sasuke and Otoshin's Toss Anne who were not present, the other 7 have already come to the arena, and the audience is cheering.

    "Has Sasuke Uchiha not been found yet?" The three generations asked the guards around him in unison.

    "Anbu has sent several groups of people to look for it, but they still haven't found it. Maybe it has fallen into the hands of Orochimaru. If this is the case, it will be impossible to find him." He replied in the same way.

    "I see." The third generation narrowed his eyes and said.

    At this time, the Fourth Kazekage had already walked over with his guards.

    "Oh! What a rare visitor! Rare visitor! Fourth Kazekage-sama! Please take a seat." Third Hokage showed enthusiasm to Fourth Kazekage, and after Sidai Kazekage sat down, he said: "This journey is tiring.  Thank you for your hard work."

    "Where, fortunately, the meeting place is in Konoha. Although you are not too old, if I trouble you to travel far, Hokage-sama may not be able to bear it. I think you have already decided on the fifth generation candidate." Fourth Kazekage  Said mockingly at the third generation.  Although the current Nation of Fire and Nation of Wind belong to the Allies, the relationship between the two ninja villages is not very friendly!

    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" After hearing Kazekage's ridicule, Sandai Hokage let out a Lang Shuang laugh and said: "Don't think of me as an old man! I think I can do it for another five years. Well, it's almost time to start."

    Seeing that the time was almost up, the third generation stood up and walked to the stage, and said to the audience: "Dear guests, I sincerely thank you for coming to watch the Chunin selection exam held by Konoha.  There are more than 100 contestants here for the official selection competition, everyone, please watch the competition to the fullest."

    Afterwards, Genma Shiranui, who was the invigilator, explained the rules to each contestant, and took out the battle list to announce the order of the battle.  The original nine-person list has now been changed to eight, and Toss Anvil from Yinnin Village has been removed from the list.  Because the day before, Toss Anvil of Otonin Village wanted to kill Gaara in private, and then he was singled out in the game, so that he would have a chance to fight Uchiha Sasuke.  But the result can be imagined, he was directly killed by Gaara, so he was also removed from the battle list.

    "Listen well, although the venue is different, it is the same as in the qualifiers. There are no rules of the game until one side dies or surrenders. However, when I think the outcome is determined, I will stop the game and not resist. I understand.  Let's go!" Shiranui Genma held a thousand copies in his mouth, and said to the seven contestants standing in front of him: "The first round will start now."

    At the start of the match, Naruto was the first to appear on the field, and the opponent he met was Neji Hyuga, who was known as a "genius".  .  However, due to the guidance of Jiraiya, one of the "Three Ninjas" before the test, Chakra who released the Nine-Tails defeated Neji and was cheered by the audience.

    Then there is Gaara fighting Uchiha Sasuke, but because Sasuke has not appeared for a long time, the third generation had to push the duel between Gaara and Sasuke to the last game, and let the players present compete first.  The next game was originally Konoha's Aurome Shino against Sand Hidden's Kankuro, but Kankuro chose to abstain because he wanted to preserve his strength to cope with the subsequent Konoha collapse plan, and Aurome Shino directly advanced.

    After Yume Shino was promoted, there was a duel between Temari of Sand Hidden and Shikamaru of Konoha. At the beginning, Shikamaru appeared as a person who had no fighting spirit and was always complaining about troubles, but during the game Shikamaru showed  His brilliant mind as a strategist.  His intellect was even more evident in his match against Temari, where at first he seemed to be trying in vain to try one tactic after another, trying to catch her in Temari's onslaught, but actually moving her to a certain  position, passed the hole Naruto made in the previous game and grabbed her from behind with a shadow.

    Just when everyone thought Shikamaru was going to win, he hastily announced his abandonment of the game and explained the reason for his abandonment - although he had thought of 200 different strategies, but his excessive use of shadow technique caused his  Chakra is exhausted.  Second, he doesn't want to hurt women.  Of course, fear of trouble is the main reason.

    Although Shikamaru gave up the game, his brilliant sense of strategy attracted everyone, including Hokage-sama of course.  So he is the only Genin who was promoted after the Chunin Exam.

    In the end, all the players have finished the game, and only Gaara and Uchiha Sasuke are left. For some reason, Uchiha Sasuke never appeared.  Just when Shiranui Genma was going to announce Uchiha Sasuke's abstention, Kakashi brought Sasuke to appear in the arena in an extremely cool way.

    Then after some pretense, Gaara and Sasuke started a fierce battle.  Although it was late for the official competition, the results of Sasuke's hard training during this period were quickly shown.  Gaara was so tired of his high speed movement that he had to surround himself with sand.  Sasuke took this opportunity to use Chidori for the first time, and as a result penetrated Gaara's absolute defense and wounded the latter.

    Just when Gaara was about to go crazy, Yakushidou dressed as Anbe activated the illusion "Ban Jingsha no Jutsu", and many white feathers floated down from the sky. Everyone sitting in the auditorium, except Kakashi  In addition to Kai and Sakura who were still awake, they were all under the illusion and fell into a coma.  Then, one of Sidai Kazekage's guards suddenly threw a flare.

    The Konoha collapse plan has begun.

    After receiving the signal flare, Otonin and Sand Ninja who had been lying in ambush took action one after another.  And the third Hokage was also held hostage by the fourth Kazekage to the roof of a building, and then the four Otonin launched the enchantment "Four Purple Flame Formation" to trap the third Hokage and the fourth Kazekage inside.  He wanted to forcefully break through the barrier, but was burned to death by the barrier.

    "I didn't expect Sandei to betray Konoha." Sandai said calmly, ignoring Kunai on his neck.

    "The so-called treaty is just a cover-up to make the opponent relax. This is the end of the boring game. From now on, history will be rewritten." Fourth Kazekage said with a sneer.

    "Do you want to start a war?" Sandai said to Kazekage.  "I think we should avoid using force and use peace talks to solve the problem. It's not too late, Kazekage-sama."

    "Hehehe~~ Sure enough, when you are old, you will be content with peaceSarutobi-sensei!!!" Fourth Kazekage said to Third Generation with a sneer.

    "Orochimaru!!!"

    ps: Forgive me, another chapter has been lost.  I guarantee that in the next chapter, the protagonist will play ten times!  Don't be impatient, everyone!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)"Do you want to start a war?" Sandai said to Kazekage.  "I think we should avoid using force and use peace talks to solve the problem. It's not too late, Kazekage-sama."

    "Hehehe~~ Sure enough, when you are old, you will be content with peaceSarutobi-sensei!!!" Fourth Kazekage said to Third Generation with a sneer.

    "Orochimaru!!!"

    ps: Forgive me, another chapter has been lost.  I guarantee that in the next chapter, the protagonist will play ten times!  Don't be impatient, everyone!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter twenty-eight; Fishing in troubled waters

    ?

    "Hehehe~~ Sure enough, when you are old, you will be content with peaceSarutobi-sensei!!!" Fourth Kazekage said to Third Generation with a sneer.

    "You are!!!" At this time, Sandai was not as calm as before, and looked at Sidai Kazekage in surprise.

    "Hey hey hey~~"

    ? At this time, in the arena, after Sasuke used Chidori to injure Gaara, he jumped back and distanced himself from Gaara, and then noticed the strangeness in the audience and the four purple flame formations.

    "What's going on?" Sasuke looked at the huge square four purple flame formation not far away, completely confused about the situation.

    "Enough, Gaara." Just when Gaara was about to go crazy, Temari and Kankuro jumped in front of him to stop him.

    "I'm going to kill him!" Gaara ignored Temari and Kankuro, but walked towards Sasuke with a ferocious expression.

    "It's pointless to continue fighting with him, don't forget our mission!" Kankuro grabbed Gaara.

    "Go away! Otherwise, I will kill you too." Gaara pushed Kankuro away, wanting to attack Sasuke.

    At this moment, their guide, J¨­nin Maki, appeared in front of them, "What are you guys waiting for? The battle has already begun!" While Maki was speaking, Konoha's J¨­nin Shiranui Genma also appeared beside Sasuke.  , The two gangs formed a confrontation.

    "Gara was seriously injured just now, and the chakra was consumed too much to complete that technique." Temari explained to Maki.

    "Damn it, Gaara is Sha Yin's trump card, let him play a role no matter what, you guys leave here first, find a way to help Gaara heal, and let him activate that technique after he recovers." Maji ordered  Temari and Kankuro took Gaara away, and stayed behind to cut off their heirs.  After hearing Maki's order, Temari and Kankuro take Gaara away.

    "Sasuke, I'm sorry, the Chunin exam is over, you are already a Chunin level. Since you are Konoha's ninja, you have to do your part for Konoha." Shiranui Genma stared at Maki while facing  Sasuke beside him said.

    "Is it enough to defeat Gaara? Continue the fight just now." Sasuke said indifferently.

    "Don't chase after and fight hard. From now on, it's not an exam, but an actual combat."

    "Hmph! Anyway, the purpose is the same!" Sasuke said and chased in the direction where the Temari three escaped.

    On the other side, within the formation of Si Ziyan.

    "Yeah! Yah! I originally wanted to take Sasuke away when Gaara caused chaos, but it seems that I can't do what I want." The fake fourth Kazekage said to the third Hokage with a light smile.

    "Shaga! So that's the case, your goal is Konoha and Sasuke!" Said the Third Hokage, looking at the fake Kazekage in front of him.

    "Konoha is not that important to me. Compared with this, if Gaara is fully awakened, you will see more interesting things. Well! Leave him alone, your stupidity has plunged Konoha into chaos,  I've won."

    "Huh! You can't know the result until the end of anything. I should have taught you this way! Big! Snake! Pill!"

    "Hey!!" Fake Kazekage grinned grinningly, stretched out his hand and tore off a piece of human skin from his face, revealing his true face. He was the disciple of the Third Hokage and Konoha's S-rank rebel, Leng Jun Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru sneered and said: "I told you a long time ago, to determine the candidate for the fifth generation of Hokage early. Because the third generation, that is, you, will die here later."

    "Actually, I know this day will come sooner or later, but" Sandai closed his eyes, said to the disciple in front of him, then opened his eyes suddenly, and stared at Orochimaru: "Don't try to take me away easily!"  head."

    The two masters and apprentices are also two movie-level battles that are imminent.

    At this time, under the command of some Chunin, the civilians of Konoha ran to the shelter one after another.  However, Chen did not follow those civilians to the refuge. He had been looking forward to this day for a long time, how could he hide!

    "Hmph! The show is about to begin!" Chen said excitedly, looking at the giant snakes raging in Muye Village in the distance.

    "Ding! The system issued a war mission, please host to choose a camp, the guardian: Konoha, the attacker: Sand Sound Ninja Alliance. Mission conditions: Kill the ninjas of the enemy camp, top ninja: 5, middle ninja: 10,  Ninja: 20. Task reward: 50,000 points, task failure penalty: 50,000 points will be deducted. Do you accept it?"

    "If the task fails, 50,000 points will be deducted? What should I do if I don't have so many points? Wouldn't it be to kill the host?" Chen asked worriedly. In the novels he read in his previous life, the protagonist's gold finger threatened the protagonist by killing the host at every turn.  .  If the strong system is also like this, Chen must carefully consider whether to??Accepted the task.

    "Host, please rest assured that the problems the host is worried about will not happen. The strong system exists because of the host. The host has the highest command power. If the host dies, the system will disappear, so the system does not have the right to kill the host. The host cannot complete  task, the system will deduct the same amount of points, if the host has not enough points to deduct, the system will assume that the host¡¯s points are in a negative state by default, and the host will not be able to make any exchange, and the points obtained after that will give priority to filling the lack of the host  negative number."

    "That's it! Then there's no problem, accept the task!" Chen was relieved after hearing the system's explanation.

    "The host please choose a camp, the guardian: Konoha, the attacker: Sand Sound Ninja Alliance."

    "Well, let's choose Konoha!" Chen thought for a while, and didn't get too entangled, after all, Konoha is also his hometown.

    "Ding! The host has chosen the Konoha faction, triggering a hidden mission: kill the enemy faction leader "Oshemaru" mission reward: 100,000 points, system draw once! Mission failure penalty: none, please join the battlefield to perform the mission."

    "I'll go, cheating, let me kill Uncle Snake? The system, you want to kill me! Fortunately, there is no penalty for mission failure. In short, this mission is ignored." Chen heard the follow-up mission from the system.  Was taken aback.

    "It doesn't matter so much, the system will give me a set of Anbu's outfit first."

    "Anbu Dress Up: Item Level: E-Class, Item Type: Props, Required Points: 100, Do you want to exchange it?"

    "Exchange!"

    After putting on Anbu's attire, Zaichen activated the teleportation technique, left the house, and rushed towards the chaotic place outside.

    On the other side, Kakashi and Kai sent the three of Sakura Naruto Shikamaru away, and asked them to catch up with Sasuke and deal with Gaara together.  And they were also surrounded by a group of ninjas from Sand Ninja Village.

    "Kakashi! Let's have our xxx match! Burn! My youth! Ahhh!" Kai excitedly shouted at Kakashi beside him, and then rushed towards the enemy in front.

    "Really!" Kakashi also rushed over!  The two instantly fought against Otonin.

    Kakashi and Kai deserve to be the elite jounin, like wolves in the herd, none of the sand ninja is an enemy.

    "Tootoo strong, we, we will all be killed!" The remaining few Sharen were terrified and wanted to turn around and run away.  Suddenly a cold light flashed, and a short man appeared behind them. The man was dressed like Konoha Anbe, and he was doing a movement at this moment, that is, slowly putting the knife in his hand into the knife on his back.  In the scabbard.

    "Fawhat happened?" The people in Shayin haven't figured out the situation yet.  Immediately afterwards, without exception, those sand shadows sprayed a blood mist from their necks!

    "Ding! The host kills five Chunin, reward points: 5000."

    "So fast! Before those sand ninjas could react, their throats were all cut in an instant." Kai looked at Anbe in front of him and thought in shock.

    Kakashi looked at the little man in front of him and thought in his heart: "Anbe?"

    "Sorry! I stole your prey!" At this moment, the little Anbu spoke!  It sounds like you're not very old!  This person is Chen who just arrived.  (There is no need to say here that you dare not kill for the first time, you have to get used to it, anyway, killing people in Naruto is a must, so I won't waste time talking about those useless things.)

    "Youyou are Anbe?" Kai said in surprise after hearing the little man's voice: "You should be a child! You actually joined Anbe."

    "Well! Don't look surprised! Kakashi-senpai also joined Anbu when I was my age. I have heard about Kakashi-senpai's deeds. Although the information of seniors is classified, seniors  The reputation is too loud, and we Anbu often mention seniors in private, but I have always been full of admiration for seniors. Compared with Kakashi-senpai, I am nothing at all!" For Kakashi and Kai  Said calmly.

    "Okay, I don't have time to delay the gossip, let's gossip first, I'll go first!" Chen said, ignoring Kakashi and Kai's reaction, and directly activated the instant body technique, disappearing in front of the two.

    "Kakashi" Kai wanted to say something to Kakashi.

    "Well! He's right. A ninja can't underestimate an opponent just because the enemy is young, otherwise he will pay the price. Well, since this is resolved, let's go elsewhere!"

    "That's right! Our match isn't over yet, and I've already killed 17 enemies, Kakashi!"

    "Oh! I'm 18!" Kakashi just said silently.

    "Ah! You really deserve to be my lifelong rival, Kakashi! However, I will not admit defeat."

    On the other side, Chen came to the top of a building and watched the chaos below Konoha.  The giant snake in the distance was roaring and raging all the way, but Konoha's ninjas couldn't hurt it at all.

    "Erha, I have found a good opponent for you, thank me!" Then he jumped off the building, and quickly completed the seal after biting his thumb in mid-air.

    "Psychic art!"

    ps: Ask for flowers, ask for rewards!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)??Formidable enemy, Kakashi!  However, I will not admit defeat.  "

    On the other side, Chen came to the top of a building and watched the chaos below Konoha.  The giant snake in the distance was roaring and raging all the way, but Konoha's ninjas couldn't hurt it at all.

    "Erha, I have found a good opponent for you, thank me!" Then he jumped off the building, and quickly completed the seal after biting his thumb in mid-air.

    "Psychic art!"

    ps: Ask for flowers, ask for rewards!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Twenty Nine; Killing the Serpent

    ?

    Chen jumped from the building, and quickly completed the seal after biting his thumb in mid-air.

    "Psychic art!"

    "Boom!" A puff of smoke appeared out of thin air, and then a behemoth jumped out of the smoke to the ground, raising a gust of wind and sand, and cracks appeared on the ground under the behemoth's feet.  It is the poodle Liudao Wang!  And Chen also landed on Liudaowang's head.

    At this time, Liudaowang is even bigger than before. He used to be more than ten meters tall, but now he has grown to almost thirty meters. He is already a veritable monster!

    "Huh? That is a psychic beast?" Kakashi, who was about to go to rescue with Kai, saw this scene behind him after hearing the loud noise.

    "Is this made by that brat?" Kai also found Chen standing on Liudaowang's head, and said in surprise.

    "Kai, let's go there too, our ninjas can't stop it!" Kakashi saw the giant snake raging over there, and Konoha's ninjas were desperately blocking it, but they couldn't stop the giant snake.  Inflicting damage, he said to Kai.

    "Yoxi! Cough!" Kai shouted excitedly, then rushed in the direction of the giant snake.

    On the other side, after Chen channeled Liudao Wang out, he looked at it in surprise.  "This is Erha? I haven't seen you for three years. Has this Erha grown to this extent? This psychic beast has grown too fast!"

    "Explode your little chrysanthemum!" The Liudao Wang yelled a loud slogan as soon as he came out, and then looked around.

    "Little ghost, why did you call me out again this time? If you still ask me to dig a hole, you will die!"

    "Hey! Erha, long time no see, I didn't expect you to grow so big!" Chen said to Liudaowang at his feet.  "Of course it's a good thing to ask you to come out. Now there is a war here. Konoha is being attacked by Sand Yin and Yin Ninja. I want to kill Sand Yin and Yin Ren. I need your help!"

    "Oh! War? So I can have a good fight today! Hehe~~~ I'm already boiling! Brat, you finally got one thing right, as for the scumbags you said  , leave it to me!"

    "Hmph! Tonight, have a good time!" Liudaowang shouted excitedly, and planned to find someone to fight, but was stopped by Chen.

    "Erha, let's talk about it first! You can only do it to Sand Yin and Yin Ninja, don't hurt Konoha's people. I don't want to make enemies with Konoha, it will be very troublesome. At least for now, I can't afford to offend Konoha."  Ye, do you understand? Otherwise, if there is no fight in the future, I won't call you!" Chen was really afraid that Liu Daowang would go crazy and chop everyone up, so he reminded Liu Daowang.

    "Got it! Got it! What a wordy brat!" Liudaowang replied impatiently.

    Just when Chen was going to ask Erha to find trouble with Otonin and Sand Yin, a howl suddenly came from a distance, Chen looked over to the sound, and happened to see a Konoha ninja being swallowed by a giant snake over there  Lose.  And after the giant snake swallowed a person, it raised its head and roared arrogantly.

    "Beast!" Chen gritted his teeth and looked at the arrogant giant snakes and said to Liudaowang.  "Erha, those bugs are too arrogant, kill them!"

    "Hmph! It's exactly what I want. I've always wanted a belt! Now I even have leather boots." Liu Daowang said and rushed towards the giant snakes.

    At this time, Konoha's ninjas were desperately trying to stop the giant snake.  "Stop them, absolutely don't let them enter the village." A Konoha ninja said to his companions while throwing kunai at the giant snake.

    When Kunai hit the giant snake, it seemed as if it hit a steel plate, sparks splashed out, and Kunai was bounced off directly, unable to hurt the snake at all.

    "Damn it! Attack them with ninjutsu!"

    Seeing that neither kunai nor shuriken were effective in the "fire escape and fireball technique", the ninja immediately used ninjutsu to attack, but it was also unable to cause damage to the giant snake.  Howe's fireball dissipated after hitting the giant snake, but the giant snake remained unscathed.  Instead, this ninja attracted the attention of the giant snake.  The giant snake opened its bloody mouth, and rushed to him in an instant, and was swallowed by the giant snake before the ninja could react!

    "Miyagi Damn it! I'll kill you!" Another ninja was dominated by anger after seeing his companion swallowed by the giant snake, and rushed towards the giant snake without fear.

    "Akita is dangerous! Come back!" The other ninjas shouted at the ninja who rushed towards the giant snake.  However, the ninja was immersed in the pain of losing his companion, and was indifferent to the reminders from those around him.

    After a few jumps, the ninja landed on the head of the giant snake, using the kunai in his hands to fight towards the head of the giant snake.It's a pity that he is just an ordinary cage, and he doesn't burst out with 200% strength after being angry like the protagonist in the novel, tearing the enemy apart.  Therefore, he could only shoot bursts of sparks on the giant snake's head, except for tickling the giant snake, it did not cause any real damage to the giant snake.

    However, it annoyed the giant snake. The giant snake shook its head a few times before throwing out the ants on its head, knocking down a house, and the ninja was lying among the collapsed ruins.  Then the giant snake opened its mouth wide and rushed towards him.

    "Shall I stop here?" Seeing the open bloody mouth getting closer and closer to him, Konoha's Chunnin smiled wryly and closed his eyes in resignation.

    "Boom!"

    Just when the ninja thought he was going to die, he suddenly heard a loud noise!

    "I I'm not dead?" Na Chunin opened his eyes after hearing the loud noise, and said in disbelief as he groped on himself.

    "Hey! Hey! Hey! You are indeed not dead yet, but if you continue to stay here, maybe you will!" A voice sounded, and the Chunin raised his head and was stunned.  At this time, a huge monster was standing in front of him with its back turned to him. The monster had three arc-shaped arm blades on its left hand, and the giant snake that had just pounced on him was pierced through the head by those three arm blades.  , the tip of the blade protruded from the giant snake's head, shining with a piercing cold light.  He looked up along the monster's body, and found that there was this person standing on the monster's head, and it was he who spoke just now.

    "Okaythat's amazing, isare they reinforcements?" The Chunin stared blankly at Chen.

    "Well! Be it!"

    "DamnDamn it, if, if you persist, Miyagi Miyagi won't" After hearing Chen's words, the ninja thought of his friend again, grieving  talking.

    "Sorry, I couldn't save him!"

    "Akita, are you okay!" At this moment, several ninjas from Konoha jumped in front of the injured Chunin and asked him with concern. They also found Erha and Chen.

    "This is Anbu's outfit! Is it a reinforcement?" The ninjas looked at Chen on Liudao Wang's head and said.

    "Take him and leave quickly, leave this place to me!" Chen said to the ninjas.

    "Uh yes!" The ninjas replied to Chen, and then quickly left with the injured Chunin.

    "Hiss! Hiss!" The other two giant snakes immediately hissed at Erha when they saw that Erha had killed one of their accomplices as soon as he came out!

    "Hmph! Trash, I will reunite you soon." Liudaowang said disdainfully to the two giant snakes.

    "Erha, one person solves one, and the battle is quick!" Chen said to Liu Daowang at his feet.  As he spoke, he quickly formed mudras with both hands, and gathered Chakra on his right hand to form a thunderbolt.

    "Squeak~~squeak~~squeak~~"

    Kakashi and Kai, who had been paying attention to Chen, looked at Chen in surprise.

    "Kakashi, this this is not" Kai looked surprised and said to Kakashi.

    "Huh! It's Chidori!" Kakashi looked at Chen in the distance, and said solemnly, with a mask on his face, no expression could be seen.

    "Could it be you?"

    "No, I'm sure, I only taught Sasuke." Kakashi explained to Akai, but his eyes were fixed on Chen.  "There are still people in Anbu who can use Chidori! But if this Chidori is not supported by Sharingan"

    "Erha, let's go!" Chen shouted at Liudaowang.

    "Yoxi!" Erha roared excitedly, holding a giant scimitar, and rushed towards the two giant snakes in front.  The two giant snakes on the opposite side also opened their bloody mouths to Liudao Wang and Chen and rushed towards them.

    Chen borrowed strength from Erha's head, jumped into the sky, somersaulted in the air, and then smashed down on the giant snake below.  A giant snake also raised its head and bit Chen in the air, trying to swallow Chen into his stomach.

    "Beast, don't you like to eat people? Let me change your taste! Thunder Dun. Chidori!!!" Chen dodged in the air to avoid the giant snake's attack, and then jumped onto the giant snake's back, holding the Chidori in his hand.  It stabbed at the body of the giant snake.  The tyrannical Thunder Dun tore off the giant snake's skin. The injured giant snake screamed in pain and struggled violently, but Chen had already transported Chakra to his feet, and then absorbed it on the giant snake's body.  No matter how the snake swayed, Chen's feet were still tightly attached to the giant snake's body.

    "It's not over yet!" Chen yelled, then bent down, kicked his feet, and dragged Chidori on the body of the giant snake to sprint towards the head of the giant snake.  And the Violent Thunder Dun also tore a long slit on the giant snake's body, and it kept extending along with Chen's movement.

    "Die!" After running to the head of the giant snake, Chen stabbed Chidori's right hand into the head of the giant snake fiercely.  And transported Chakra again in the head of the giant snake, and let Chidori explode in the head of the giant snake.  After the giant snake wailed in pain, it fell to the ground and didn't respond anymore.

    "Ding! The host kills the giant snake and rewards 2000 points. The host psychic beast kills the giant snake x2, reward points: 2000"

    ps: Ask for flowers, ask for collection, ask for rewards!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)bsp; "Die!" After reaching the head of the giant snake, Chen stabbed the right hand attached to Chidori fiercely into the head of the giant snake.  And transported Chakra again in the head of the giant snake, and let Chidori explode in the head of the giant snake.  After the giant snake wailed in pain, it fell to the ground and didn't respond anymore.

    "Ding! The host kills the giant snake and rewards 2000 points. The host psychic beast kills the giant snake x2, reward points: 2000"

    ps: Ask for flowers, ask for collection, ask for rewards!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty;

    ?

    "Die!" After running to the head of the giant snake, Chen stabbed Chidori's right hand into the head of the giant snake fiercely.  And transported Chakra again in the head of the giant snake, and let Chidori explode in the head of the giant snake.  After the giant snake wailed in pain, it fell to the ground and didn't respond anymore.

    "Ding! The host kills the giant snake and rewards 2000 points. The host psychic beast kills the giant snake x2, reward points: 2000"

    Another snake rushed towards Erha, and Erha chopped off its head a few times.  Chen also got half of the points.

    "Sure enough, war money is the best way to earn it? In just a short while, I earned so many points, which are almost comparable to the points I have gained in the past ten years. And I didn't expect Erha to kill  Goal, I can get half of the points. In this case, let Erha act by himself, so that if you act separately, you can get more points, but you still have to tell it."

    "Yo! Not bad, Erha, such a big man is not in vain!" Chen joked to Liudaowang.

    "Hmph! Shut up, brat!"

    "Hey! It's been so long, my temper is still so stinky! But Erha, let's act separately, you go elsewhere, as long as you meet Sand Yin and Yin Ren, you will kill them all, and you can play as wild as you want."  Wang Liudao said.

    "Oh? Haha! It's exactly what I want." Erha roared excitedly: "Scumbags, look at me crushing and crushing all of you."

    "However, you have to remember not to attack Konoha's people, understand?" Chen looked at the excited Liudaowang and reminded him.

    "Got it! Got it! Brat, you're very nagging, I'm leaving first!" Liu Daowang said impatiently, and then roared: "My big knife is already too hungry and thirsty!" Then he couldn't wait to go elsewhere  To find prey.

    "This guyForget it, let it go wild, just let it run wild, just to help me earn more points!" Chen looked at Liudaowang's back, and stroked his forehead helplessly.  Then he asked the system: "System, how many points do I have?"

    "Ding! All host points: 9643, do you want to open the exchange interface?"

    "I don't need it for now! But" Chen replied, Chen saw several sand ninjas surrounding him!

    "System, is there any way to see through the opponent's strength?" Chen asked the system.

    "The host can exchange for data eyes, which can digitize the strength of any character and convey it to the host!" the system replied.

    "Eye of data? Redeem it!"

    "Ding! Data Eye, item type: talent, item level: c-level, need to exchange points: 500, do you want to exchange?"

    "Exchange!"

    "Successful redemption, deducted points: 500, remaining points: 9143."

    A warm current rushed from Chen's body to Chen's eyes, causing Chen's eyes to feel hot, but it disappeared soon.

    At this time, the group of sand ninjas had already rushed in front of Chen, forming an encircling circle to enclose Chen inside.

    "Damn it! This guy, the giant snake that our ninjas worked together to psychic was killed by him before it played a role." Sand Ninja gritted his teeth, staring at Chen and said bitterly.

    Those giant snakes were psychically produced by several sand ninjas. Originally, they wanted to attack the hinterland of Muye Village and then let them run wild. Unexpectedly, they were killed just outside the village. It didn't work at all.  It didn't play out, which made the ninjas of Sand Hidden very angry.

    "Don't try to escape from us!" Sha Yin's people clamored.

    On the other side, Kakashi and Kai originally wanted to come over to block the giant snake, but after seeing that Chen had already confronted the giant snake, they ran to a roof to watch the battle between Chen and the giant snake.  Originally, he planned to find an opportunity to sneak attack when Chen was fighting with the giant snake, and wanted to kill the giant snake with one blow, but he didn't expect that the giant snake would be dealt with by Chen so quickly.  To their surprise, Chen actually killed the giant snake with Chidori.  Everyone knows that Chidori's ninjutsu is Kakashi's own ninjutsu, and it is also his signature ninjutsu.  Kakashi has not taught anyone except Sasuke, how did this Anbu person learn Chidori. This makes Kakashi full of curiosity about Chen!  After seeing Chen being surrounded by Sand Yin's people, Kakashi and Kai did not immediately come out to support, but continued to observe Chen.

    "That boy is in trouble, shall we go to support him? Kakashi!" Kai said to Kakashi.

    "No, wait first!" Kakashi said calmly.

    "Hey~~ Two special Jnin, six Zhongnin? It's a bit tricky, but it happens to be my trial stone." With the eyes of data, Chen can?See the strength of these ninjas.

    "Kill!" Shayin's six Zhongren held Kunai and rushed towards Chen at the same time.  The two jounin also locked Chen to prevent Chen from escaping.

    "Hey! Are you besieging me? It's just what I want!" Chen sneered, and stretched out his hands after quickly making seals.  Just when the kunai in the hands of those sand ninjas were about to stab Chen's body

    "Thunder Escape - Thousand Birds Flow!"

    Chen's body was instantly filled with lightning, which paralyzed all the ninjas pounced on him, and then Chen's hands instantly turned into six-armed giant snakes, opened their bloody mouths, and exposed their sharp teeth.  The necks of six Chunin who had been paralyzed by Chidoriyu were bitten down.

    "Kakashi, what's going on? Is this Chidori? How did it become this shape?" Kai asked Kakashi in surprise when he saw the Chidori Style displayed by Chen.

    Kakashi did not answer immediately, but looked at Chen below, thoughtfully.

    "Suoga, that's how it is! Distribute the chakra to the whole body, and use the chidori method to fill the whole body with electric current, which means that you don't use the chidori with your hands, but use it with your whole body, abandoning the destructive power of the chidori,  But in exchange for a larger attack range, it can be used not only as an attack method, but also as a special absolute defense! Can you actually master Chidori so thoroughly? Such a strong talent, this is probably even better than Sasuke  No way! Moreover, the ninjutsu that finally killed the six Chunin should be Orochimaru's Hidden Shadow Snake Hand. Not only did I master the chidori I created myself, but I was also able to use Oroshemaru's secret technique.  Where exactly is man sacred?"

    Kakashi deserves to be the creator of Chidori, and he can thoroughly understand the principle and function of Chidori just by watching Chidori once.

    "Ding! The host killed 6 Chunin and got points: 12000!"

    In just a few seconds, those who planned to besiege Chen Zhongren were killed by Chen instead.  It happened so suddenly that the two Junin hadn't reacted and stopped them before they were killed by Chen, who stared blankly at their subordinates.

    They are just ordinary junin who have just been promoted, and their strength is only at the level of special ninja. Because they have to launch the Konoha collapse plan, they will be promoted to jnin with an exception.

    "Hey! It's the two of you next." Chen looked at the two stunned Shangren in front of him and smiled cruelly, but it was covered by Anbu's mask.

    "Damn Damn it! How dare you" the two J¨­nin pointed at Chen and said in disbelief.

    "Huh! If you want to kill someone, you must have the awareness of being killed. Do you want me to stand without resistance and then let you kill me? Idiot!" Chen laughed at the two Chunin.

    "Damn it! I'll kill you!" A special jonin saw that Chen was still mocking them, angrily pulled out Kunai Xiangchen and rushed over.

    "Humph! Good time!" Chen looked at the special jounin who rushed forward, and said with a sneer.  Then he pulled out the dagger on his back, rushed towards the J¨­nin, came to the opponent in an instant, swung the dagger in his hand, and slashed at the special J¨­nin.

    "Nani? So fast!" The special Jonin was startled, and raised his Ku Wukankan to block Chen's dagger.  "hateful!"

    "Hey!" Chen sneered and exerted strength with the hand holding the short knife, pressing towards the special ninja, and the special high ninja could only hold Chen's short knife with all his strength, gritting his teeth and persisting.

    "Bastard!" Seeing this, another Sha Yin yelled and cursed, and then quickly made seals with his hands to use ninjutsu on Chen.

    "Tch!" After Chen noticed the movement of another Sand Gin, he immediately used a short knife to cut the neck of the sand ninja who was holding a kunai. The sand ninja quickly lowered his body and avoided Chen.  short knife.  Chen immediately threw out his foot and kicked at that Sand Gin. The Sand Ninja could only hastily put one arm in front of him to block Chen's attack, but he couldn't bear the huge force and was caught by Chen.  He kicked and flew out.

    "Wind escape. Vacuum jade." At this time, another Sha Yin also completed the seal, and sprayed several wind escape light waves in the direction of Chen.  Chen immediately jumped into the air, dodged the ninjutsu attack, and took the dagger in his hand as a kunai, and threw it at the Kamisha ninja who had been kicked out by him just now, and quickly formed seals with both hands.  The sand ninja holding a kunai saw Chen jumping in the air, and originally planned to shoot kunai at Chen, but Chen threw a short knife at him first, and the sand ninja had to dodge and dodge.  Finished printing.  Chidori chirped again.  After falling to the ground, he immediately sprinted towards the sand ninja who was kicked away by him.

    "Be careful! This is the thunder escape ninjutsu he just used to kill the giant snake. It is very lethal! Keep a distance and don't let him get close!" The sand ninja who used ninjutsu faced the Kunasa  Shinobu reminded me that I was quickly closing the seal.

    "Hmph! Is it this move again? Although this move is very strong, as long as the distance is pulled away, then this move will not be effective!" The sand ninja holding a kunai saw that he and Chen were still close together.  It was a short distance away, so he didn't jump away immediately, but stood there pretending to say to Chen.

    but

    "Thunder Dun. Chidori sharp gun!"

    ps: A thousand words are back!  Ask for collection, ask for flowers, ask for rewards!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)However, as long as the distance is pulled away, then this trick will not work!  "The sand ninja holding a kunai saw that there was still a small distance between him and Chen, so he didn't jump away immediately, but stood there and said to Chen pretendingly.

    but

    "Thunder Dun. Chidori sharp gun!"

    ps: A thousand words are back!  Ask for collection, ask for flowers, ask for rewards!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-One; Konoha's Counterattack

    ?

    The sand ninja was still pretending to be in place. At this time, the chidori in Chen's hand changed, turning into a javelin-like shape, and before the sand ninja could react, it instantly pierced his chest  !

    "Hey Nani? It's actually able to!" The sand ninja who was pierced by Chidori sharp gun looked at the wound on his chest and said in disbelief.

    "Tch! Let you pretend!"

    "Ding! The host kills a special ninja, reward points: 3000, all host points: 13343." After killing a special ninja, the system sounded a prompt.

    "YemuDamn it, go to hell!" The sand ninja who made a seal saw that his companion was killed by Chen again, and the seal in his hand had just finished, and then roared at Chen to launch ninjutsu.

    "The wind escapes the vacuum wave!"

    That Sand Yin sent out dozens of rotating wind-shearing attacks to Chen in a row, and hit Chen's body in a blink of an eye, sending Chen flying far away, and Chen's body was also cut into a bloody mess by the wind blade!

    "Did you kill it? It's impossible to survive after suffering all the damage from "Wind Escape Vacuum Waves." After using a large ninja, the murderer gasped and looked at Chen who was lying on the ground without moving.  Soliloquy.

    "It's really dangerous!"

    This sentence suddenly came from the ear of the sand ninja, and then the back of the head seemed to be pierced by something, and his consciousness gradually became blurred, "Didn't I hit him already? How could it be" The ninja took a last look.  Chen was knocked to the ground by surgery.

    "Boom!" Chen who fell on the ground suddenly turned into a puff of smoke. After the smoke cleared, he found that Chen who had just been knocked down had turned into a piece of dead wood.

    "Suoga, so that's the case! You actually used a substitute technique" After saying this, Na Shayin swallowed his last breath. From his eyes full of doubts, he must be wondering when Chen used it.  Stand-in technique!

    "Ding! The host kills a special J¨­nin, reward points: 3000, and the value of all the host's points is: 16343." After the sand ninja died, the system gave Chen a reminder.

    "Fortunately, this time the opponent is only a special level ninja. If it is a real junin, it will not be so easy." Chen has been paying attention to the sand ninja who released ninjutsu to attack him just now, and Chen also saw the sand ninja who was attacking him.  After sealing, guard against him.  As early as Chen used Chidori sharp gun to kill the sand ninja holding a Kunai, Chen used the substitute technique.  Sure enough, when Chen had just completed the substitute technique, the ninjutsu of the sand ninja attacked.  However, Chen had already escaped from his attack range, and that Sand Yin thought he had already killed Chen, so he relaxed his vigilance, and Chen also took advantage of the moment that Sand Ninja was relaxed, and appeared behind him, launching a finger gun,  It pierced the sand ninja's head. Although it seemed that a long time had passed, in fact, only a few seconds passed from the sand ninja's ninjutsu to Tatsuro's death.

    At this time, Kai who was standing on a high place was already amazed by Chen.  : "Kakashi, Chidori can do this?"

    "Well, after mastering the chidori, he created a ninjutsu that combines the attack and defense of the chidori with his whole body. He can even make the chidori stab like a javelin and perform long-range strikes. This boy's talent is the highest among the peers I have met.  It's the best!" Kakashi looked at Chen below, thinking in his heart.

    "Kakashi, look" Kai suddenly shouted at Kakashi, and at the same time motioned Kakashi to look into the sky.  At this time, above Konoha, an eagle was soaring in the sky.

    "It's the signal! It's finally started, let's go." Kakashi glanced at Chen below, and then jumped away first, and Kai followed closely.

    On the other side, the battle between Sandai and Orochimaru is also coming to an end.  At this time, Sandai tightly clasped Orochimaru's shoulders to keep him unable to move, but Sandai was also pierced through the chest by Kusanagi sword.  And behind the third generation, there is also a huge phantom, and that phantom is the god of death that can only be seen after performing the ghoul seal.  At this time, one arm of the god of death has passed through the body of the third generation and grabbed the Orochimaru in front of the third generation, trying to drag the soul of the Orochimaru out.

    "My hands are still tightly grasped, and I can't perform spells!" Orochimaru thought bitterly in his heart, and then said with a grim smile to the third generation in front of him: "You should let go, too?"

    Gritting his teeth, the third generation persisted, and said to Orochimaru with difficulty: "Your ambition to harm Konoha is over."

    Orochimaru looked at the third generation, and said in his hoarse voice: "My ambition will not be stopped, you will die here soon, you are dying, do you still want to save Konoha as the third Hokage?  ? Have you figured out the status quo? My subordinates attacked the village with the sand ninjas, and your Konoha ninjas, women and children will all be killed, and the Konoha collapse plan has succeeded so far! Hahahahaha!!"

    "You probably don'tSay it, Orochimaru!  Don't underestimate the ninjas in this village!  "Although the three generations were already very weak at this time, they still persisted and retorted to Orochimaru. "The ninjas of Konoha will fight with their lives to protect the village. The real power in this world is not in  After you have learned all ninjutsu, I have taught you before, when you are protecting important people, the true power of ninja will emerge.  "

    Orochimaru stared at Sandai fiercely.

    On the other side, the ninjas of Sand Yin and Otonin have entered the hinterland of Konoha, and they are searching for something from room to room.

    "There is no one inside."

    "I don't have any here either!"

    "There's no one here either!"

    After searching, the sand hermits gathered together.

    "What's going on? We have already invaded the hinterland of Konoha, why didn't we even see a woman or child! What's going on?" A sand ninja looked at the empty houses, really thinking  not understand.

    "Hmph! They must have hid in the refuge, find them, and let's go!" Immediately afterwards, the group of sand hermits began to run deeper into the village.

    Suddenly, there were a few crackling sounds!  A few sand ninjas couldn't dodge in time and were hit by shurikens. The remaining ninjas from the two villages raised their heads and looked at a high ground ahead.  A group of ninjas dressed as Konoha Anbe were standing on the high ground watching them condescendingly.

    "From now on, I will never let you go one step further." A female ninja with purple long hair conveyed their Konoha's will to the sand hermits below.

    Konoha's counterattack began.

    The ninjas of Konoha were dispatched one after another, and the various secret arts families also sent elites to fight Sand Yin and Yin Ninja in every corner of Konoha.

    "Imy body, I can't move!" A sand ninja who was caught by the shadow of the Nara family was horrified to find that his body could not move.

    "Is this the first time you have seen Konoha's secret shadow binding technique? Then let you experience Konoha's secret shadow binding technique by the way." Nara Shikamaru's father, Nara Shikohisa, was leaning against a wall.  He said relaxedly to the sand ninjas who had been fixed by his shadow, and then launched the head-hanging technique, breaking the necks of those sand ninjas.

    Kaiichi Yamanaka also activated the secret technique of the Yamanaka family, the technique of distraction, causing the sand ninjas to kill each other.

    "This moment reminds me of the past!" Hai Yi said with a light smile.

    "The Pig Deer Butterfly Trio is assembled again!"

    "Oh!" The three roared together!

    And after Chen solved those sand ninjas, he heard the sound of fighting and ninjas wailing from everywhere in Konoha.  "It seems that Konoha has started to fight back! It's really lively now! However, I have to kill a few more as soon as possible, otherwise the sand ninja and sound ninja will all be wiped out by Konoha, how can I complete the task!  "As he spoke, he rushed towards the direction of the greatest movement.

    Chen came to a high ground and looked down.  At this time, a group of ninjas are engaged in a fierce battle, shurikens are flying in all directions, and groups of black shadows are flashing rapidly. Every time a black shadow collides with each other, there will be a sound of knocking on metal, and at the same time there will be splashes.  A cloud of sparks would come out, occasionally accompanied by a scream!

    "The fight was so fierce, it made me boil!" Looking at the battle below, Chen said with a little excitement?

    The ninjas below are all moving at high speed. From a distance, you can only see groups of black shadows flickering, but after Chen opened Sharingan, you can capture the figures of those ninjas!

    "I have used Chidori three times in a row just now, and the Chakra is almost exhausted. It seems that I have to find a way to increase my Chakra. System, can you restore Chakra?"

    "Recovering Chakra requires 1000 points, do you want to exchange them?"

    "Exchange?"

    "Ding! After deducting 1000 points, the remaining points of the host: 15343."

    After another warm current, the chakra that Chen had consumed just now had recovered.

    At this time, the battle below stopped for some unknown reason, and they were divided into two groups. One was Konoha ninjas in uniform, and the other was the ninja alliance of the two ninja villages, Otonin and Sand Ninja.  Both sides gasped and stared at each other, forming a confrontation!

    After looking at the sand ninja and tone ninja gathered together below, Chen thought of an idea!

    "Exchange another Flying Thunder God Art Kunai for me!"

    "Ding! Art Kunai, item type: item, item level: c-level, need to exchange points: 500, do you want to exchange?"

    "Exchange!"

    "Exchange was successful, points deducted: 500, remaining points: 14843."

    Just after the system finished prompting, a skill Kunai appeared in Chen's hand out of thin air.

    Chen shook Kunai in his hand and looked at the crowd of Sand Ninja and Otonin below, showing a cruel smile!

    "Hey! The hunt has begun"

    ps: Another 600 words have been added to this chapter, please ask for flowers, please collect!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)p; "Successful redemption, deducted points: 500, remaining points: 14843."

    Just after the system finished prompting, a skill Kunai appeared in Chen's hand out of thin air.

    Chen shook Kunai in his hand and looked at the crowd of Sand Ninja and Otonin below, showing a cruel smile!

    "Hey! The hunt has begun"

    ps: Another 600 words have been added to this chapter, please ask for flowers, please collect!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Two; Fighting the Puppet Master

    ?

    "Damn! Hidden Sand Village, you actually broke your promise! Have you forgotten the alliance agreement you signed with us?" the ninja from Konoha asked the sand ninjas in front of them.

    "Agreement? Don't be naive, you can have as much of that kind of thing as you want, it's just a piece of waste paper, who cares! Today we must remove Konoha from the five great ninja villages!" Sand ninjas sneered at Konoha  said the ninjas.

    "Hmph! Let us remove Konoha? It's really shameless. Our Konoha ninjas have already begun to expel the enemies hidden in Konoha. Your so-called Konoha collapse plan cannot be realized."

    "Tch! Get rid of them!" Sa Yin on the opposite side stopped talking nonsense.

    When Shayin's people were about to attack Konoha's people, suddenly, a Kunai shot at them.  However, it was immediately blocked by someone and fell to the ground. The sand ninjas saw that this kunai had no detonating charms other than its weird shape, so they didn't care, but shot out the kunai.  Looking in the direction, he found a ninja dressed as Anbu standing on the high ground.  staring at them.

    "Konoha's Anbe? Just another one to die!" An Otoshi said with a sneer and disdain.

    "Really?" Chen also sneered.

    "Thunder Dun. Chidori Ryu!" Chen, who was still far away, suddenly appeared in the middle of the Otonin and Sand Ninja crowd, and instantly displayed Chidori Ryu with his arms open.

    "Nani!" Since the sand ninja and the sound ninja didn't know about Flying Raijin, they were not prepared. Before they reacted, Chen had already used Chidori style among them, except for one johnin who reacted quickly and escaped  Other than that, the rest of the people were all hit by Chen's Chidoriyu, and their whole body was paralyzed, and then they were all killed by Chen!

    "Ding! The host killed 8 Zhongnin and 4 special Jnin, and gained 28,000 points, all points of the host: 42,843."

    "It's so fast! I can't even catch the afterimage, so strong!" Konoha's side said, looking at Chen's display of Flying Thunder God in surprise.  They didn't think that this was the legendary Flying Thunder God, but they thought that Chen's speed was so fast that they couldn't keep up with them. After all, space ninjutsu was too rare.

    "Damn it! I'm going to kill you!" Sand Shinobi, who had escaped, shouted angrily at Chen,

    "Okay, leave it to me here, you go elsewhere to support!" Chen ignored Sand Ninja's clamor, but said to the Konoha ninjas behind him.

    "Uhyes, my lord!" Konoha's ninjas were already full of respect for Chen at this time, and they gave Chen an honorific, and then they all dispersed to support Konoha elsewhere!

    "We are the only ones left, come and play!" Chen looked at Jonin on the opposite side!

    "Huh! You let your companions leave, you will find how stupid your decision is, you killed so many of us, today you will be beheaded no matter what!"

    "You talk too much nonsense!"

    "Tch!" The j¨­nin on the opposite side did not attack immediately, but bit his thumb, and then quickly made a few seals and pressed them on the ground. A black scroll was produced by the psychic, and then he put the thumb on the ground.  The scroll unfolded.

    "Boom!" After a puff of smoke, three humanoid puppets appeared out of thin air on the scroll.  Among the three humanoid puppets, one is relatively short with a pair of sharp claws, one is taller than the other three in the shape of a bull's head, and the last puppet has very long arms, and its arms and head are full.  of spikes.

    "It turned out to be a puppet master. It seems that he can control three puppets at the same time. This person is definitely not an ordinary person in Sand Hikari!"  become dignified.

    Puppeteer is a unique profession of Sand Yin, who generally uses both hands to release chakra lines to manipulate puppets.  The ability of the puppeteer depends on the number of puppets that the puppeteer can control at the same time. The best among them is Chiyo of Sagakushi, and her grandson, the Red Sand Scorpion who has defected from Sagakushi and joined the Akatsuki organization.

    "You should feel honored to be able to see my "Black Secret Technique. Teasing Three People", (don't care about the name, it's nonsense anyway!) The ability of our puppeteer depends on the number of puppets that the puppeteer can control at the same time  Among them, the one that our puppeteers admire the most is our advisor Chiyo Sagakushi. She is the strongest puppet master of our sand hidden master.  Ten people from Chimatsu", Grandma Chiyo once used this technique to break through a city with one person's strength, and it was known as a machine that can be used by a thousand people. Although my "secret yellow technique. Teasing three people" is better than Grandma Chiyo's ten people from Chiyo  It's still far away, but my puppets are not ordinary goods, they are all made by the talented puppet stylist in our Sha Yin., and then was blown away by Chen's punch.

    "Damn Damn it!" The puppet master was a little panicked. At this time, he only had a bull-headed puppet in close combat. After seeing Chen Gong approaching, he could only control the bull-headed puppet to defend, but  He was blown away by Chen's punch again.

    "Hey~~ It's your turn next, is there any red secret technique, white secret technique?" Chen grinned, and walked slowly towards the puppeteer.

    ps: I originally wanted to write about the scene of fighting with the puppet master, but I went to watch the duel between Chiyo and the red sand scorpion, and found that the puppets were smashed one by one, which is nothing to watch.  I couldn't write it out, so I had to take it with me!  Don't worry about it!  In addition, I don't have the face to ask you for a reward, I just ask for flowers!  Ask for collection!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter thirty-three;

    ?

    "Ding! The host kills a J¨­nin, the reward points are 5,000, all the points of the host: 41,843."

    "Tch! Careless, it turns out that J¨­nin is much stronger than J¨­nin, I never imagined that he could cause harm to me before dying, if it wasn't for the systematic detoxification pill, I would be a corpse now.  "Chen looked at the wound stabbed by Kunai on his arm, and said with a little fear.  "It seems that I have to exchange for some more powerful ninjutsu. Now I only have Thunder Dun, Hidden Shadow Snake Hand and Finger Gun as attack moves, too few."

    "System, how many points can be exchanged for Kaleidoscope Sharingan?"

    "Kaleidoscope Sharingan, item level: s-level, need to exchange points: 100,000, this exchange must first have the three-god jade sharingan. The host points are insufficient, and cannot be exchanged!"

    "Is it so expensive? It is obviously an S-level item like Fei Leishen, but the price is ten times higher." After hearing the system's answer, Chen thought depressingly.

    "Why is the Kaleidoscope Sharingan so expensive?"

    "Because the Kaleidoscope Sharingan has more potential and practicality than the Flying Thunder God. Moreover, the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is a combination item, which contains multiple s-level skills."

    "Is it the ability of the kaleidoscope?"

    "Yes, but the ability of the kaleidoscope exchanged by the system will be defaulted to the left eye Tsukiyomi and the right eye Amaterasu, and the two eyes Susano."

    "Isn't this the ability of Itachi's kaleidoscope in the original book? If so, can it be exchanged for other kaleidoscope abilities?"

    "Yes, the host can have the ability of multiple kaleidoscope sharing eyes at the same time."

    "That's good! Then take advantage of this opportunity to save more points, plus the reward of 50,000 points after completing this task, you should be able to exchange for a kaleidoscope! At that time, you don't have to be so cautious and pretend to be stupid."  I'm stunned, and I don't have to worry about Danzo coming to my door anymore."

    "System, help me recover my physical strength and chakra." After the system helped Chen recover, Chen immediately ran to another battlefield.  Since then, Chen's figure has been active in every corner of Konoha, wherever there are enemies, he will appear there, and always leave immediately after killing the enemy to find new enemies.  Relying on the function of the system to restore chakra, Chen seems to be a machine that never knows how to get tired. There are countless sound ninjas and sand ninjas who died in his hands, but most of them are middle ninja and lower ninja.  Four of them had already been beheaded by him, and none of the Otonin and Sand Ninja he met were spared, and all of them turned into his points, and Chen also suffered several injuries on his body.  Although Chen has mastered a lot of powerful ninjutsu, but because it is the first time in actual combat, he lacks actual combat experience, and there is no pressure to deal with the lower ninja and middle ninja, but Chen will feel very difficult to deal with the upper ninja, and Chen also  I suffered a loss in the duel with several jounin, and the injuries on my body were also left behind by the opponent when I was dealing with the jounin.

    "System, check how many points I have!" Chen was sitting on the corpse of a sound ninja, and said a little tiredly. Obviously, he had just gone through a big battle, and there were corpses scattered all over the place where he was.  , all of them are sand ninja and tone ninja.

    "Amount of all host points: 86043, whether to open the redemption interface."

    "No, help me recover my Chakra and physical strength first."

    "Ding! The exchange was successful, 2000 points were deducted, and the remaining points: 84043."

    "Ah~~ Cool!!!" After the system recovered its chakra and physical strength, Chen felt a burst of relief, as if he had just woken up, and even stretched comfortably.

    "You have to kill another Jonin to complete the task. Fortunately, there is a system that can restore Chakra and physical strength. After such a long battle, it is really unbearable! I really don't know how those people who fight for days and nights at every turn  What kind of monster! That third Raikage blocked 10,000 enemy ninjas by himself, and fought for three days and three nights before he died of exhaustion. It is simply a human-shaped tailed beast!  Forget it, don¡¯t think about it for now, the most important thing is to finish the task quickly!¡±

    Then he stood up and continued to look for the enemy.  However, when passing by the Zhongnin selection field, after discovering some situations, Chen ran over.  It turned out that there were two groups of people fighting against each other, one was Konoha's Kakashi and Kai, and the examiner Shiranui Genma of the Chunin trials.  There are only two people on the other side, one is the ninja Maki of Sand Ninja Village, and the other is Konoha Anbe's costume, with a mask on his face, it is impossible to tell who it is!

    Kakashi and the others also discovered Chen.  Kai said to Chen: "Hey! We meet again, little brother!" "Yeah!" Chen didn't speak, but nodded his head.  Then he looked at Ma Ji and another mysterious person on the opposite side.

    "Yeah! Yah! Another enemy has come,He didn't sense Chen's existence at all, and after hiding his tracks, Chen waited for that Yinren to come to his door.

    In the blink of an eye, the Otonin jumped to the tree trunk where Chen was, and when he was about to use his strength to continue jumping forward on the tree trunk, Chen suddenly grabbed his hanging arm.

    "Nani?" The sound ninja turned his head subconsciously, trying to see what grabbed his hand, but he only saw a fist, which was getting closer and closer to his face.  Otonin's pupils dilated sharply, before he could react.  Then he heard a cracking sound, and he knew it was the sound of broken bones, and this sound came from his neck, and then his eyes went dark, and he couldn't feel anything anymore.

    Chen punched the Otonin in the face, and the huge force directly broke the Otonin's neck, and also sent the Otomino flying far away, knocking down a house.

    "Ding! The host kills a J¨­nin, reward points: 5000, all points value of the host: 89043."

    Then, Chen came to the body of the sound ninja, wanting to see how the sound ninja was beaten by himself!

    "It was killed with a single punch. It was horrible to be hit by a strange force!" At this time, the Mingyin was already dead, and there was a clear fist mark on one side of his face, and his neck had become irregular.  distorted.

    At this time, an Anbu with purple long hair and the same dress as Chen suddenly appeared next to the body of the Otonin. It seemed that this Anbe was chasing and killing the Otonin.

    "He's already dead. It looks like he was killed by a heavy punch, and his neck was broken, so powerful!" The Anbu looked at Chen who was standing aside.

    "Are you from Anbu too? Which team do you belong to? What's the code name?" The purple long-haired female Anbu asked Chen.

    "Eh! Uzuki Xiyan?" Chen looked at the purple-haired female Anbu in front of him, and he thought of someone!  I said it unconsciously.

    "You how do you know my name? Quickly tell me the team you belong to and your code name!"

    "Erthislook, the plane!" Chen suddenly pointed at Uzuki Xiyan's back and shouted.

    "Airplane?" Uzuki Xiyan glanced back subconsciously, but there was nothing there, and when she turned her head to look at Chen, she found that Chen was no longer there!

    "Damn bastard! How dare you play me, don't let me know who you are!" Uzuki Xiyan found out that she was being played by someone, and she didn't know who the other party was, which made her very angry!  After cursing a few words, he left!

    ps: I'm going, this chapter is so long, please ask for flowers!  Ask for collection!  !  !  Group: 475137322!  !  Please join the group!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Four; Kaleidoscope Sharingan

    ?

    Chen was very depressed, he didn't expect that random head grabbing would provoke Anbu, and it was the girl Uyue Xiyan.

    "Emma~ It's really a fake Li Gui who met the real Li Kui, and actually met a genuine Anbu, who knows what Anbu's code name is, and it's the best policy to go!" Chen looked at the girl in front of him and thought depressingly.

    "Quickly tell me, the team you belong to, and your code name." At this time, Uzuki Xiyan asked Chen on the opposite side.

    "Uh this the weather today is good, and the air is very fresh! Hehe!" Chen looked around and said haha.

    "Hurry up, code name! And which team do you belong to!" Uyue Xiyan was unmoved by Chen's slapstick, and slowly walked towards Chen and asked.

    "My code name is classified, and I belong to Hokage-sama's secret group! It cannot be disclosed casually."

    "Nonsense, I have been guarding Hokage-sama for so many years in Anbe, and I have never heard of Hokage-sama's secret team. You are lying!" Uzuki Xiyan felt that the person in front of him was suspicious, and planned to arrest him.  trial.

    "Don't tell me, do you? Then you have no chance!" Uzuki Xiyan pulled out the saber on her back and approached Chen.

    "Wait! I said, my code name is Husband."

    "Husband?" Uzuki Xiyan didn't react for a moment.

    "Hey! Wife!"

    "Shameless, how dare you tease me, go to hell!" Uzuki Xiyan who reflected it, brandished a knife in anger, and rushed towards Chen!

    "Look, there is a plane behind you!" Chen suddenly pointed at the back of Maoyue Xiyan, and said in horror.

    "What?" Uzuki Xiyan heard Chen's terrified voice, and subconsciously thought that there was something terrible behind her. She turned her head and looked behind her, and found that there was nothing at all.  De Chen had disappeared without a trace, as if he had never appeared before!

    "Damn bastard, you teased me again and again, don't let me know who you are, or you will definitely pay the price!" Yue Xiyan found out that she had been tricked, and she was still tricked  Twice, she didn't know who the other party was at the end, which made her very angry!

    At this time, several Anbu appeared beside Uzuki Xiyan.

    "Hey! Didn't expect it to be resolved so soon?" Anbu looked at the corpse of Otonin and said casually.

    "Shut up!" At this time, Uzuki Xiyan was furious, and shouted at Anbu, and then left alone!

    "Eh! Did I say something wrong?" Anbu asked innocently to other teammates.

    "Who knows when you provoked her! Let's go, the barrier over there is gone, I don't know how the third generation is doing, let's go to the third generation first!" Then, several Anbu flashed into several  A black shadow jumped away towards the distance.

    On the other side, Chen activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and returned to his room.

    "Ding! The host has completed the war mission, reward points: 50,000, all host points: 139,043, do you want to open the exchange interface?"

    "I finally got a huge sum of money, now I can exchange it for a kaleidoscope, open the S-level exchange page!"

    Immediately after Chen's seriousness, a redemption page appeared, which was full of S-level skills and props, among them: Lei Dun. Lei Qie!  Thunder Dun. Qilin!  Wind escape spiral shuriken!  Immortal Goemon!  Wait for s-rank ninjutsu!  "

    "Huh! There are still bloodstains of Mu Dun?" Chen was stunned when he saw the introduction of an item on the exchange interface!

    "The combination of wood escape, water escape, and earth escape is the new chakra nature produced by the fusion of the two, which turns chakra into a special blood succession limit."

    "System, are there any conditions for exchanging wooden escapes?"

    "Wood escape, item level: s level, item type: blood stains, points needed to be exchanged: 100,000, note: Since wood escape is a combination of water escape and earth escape, it is a new chakra property produced by the fusion of the two, and the chakra  Turning into a special blood-successor limit, you need to have the two attributes of water escape and earth escape to exchange, and the host condition is insufficient, so it cannot be exchanged!"

    "So, if you want to exchange for Wooden Dungeon, you must first exchange for water and earth attribute chakras. The 100,000 points are the same price as the Kaleidoscope Sharingan! However, Wooden Dungeon is indeed worth the price!  " Chen secretly said in his heart.

    "However, Mu Dun's words involve too much and are too ostentatious. We don't need Mu Dun at this stage, so let's exchange the kaleidoscope first!" Chen said silently in his heart: "System, exchange the kaleidoscope for me for Sharingan!  "

    "Kaleidoscope Sharingan, item level: s-level, need to exchange points: 100,000, hereby?The exchange must have the three-gou jade writing wheel eye, and the host conditions are met. Do you want to exchange it?  "

    "Exchange!"

    "The exchange was successful, 100,000 points were deducted, and the remaining points: 39043."

    As soon as the system's voice fell, Chen's mind suddenly reappeared the night of the genocide that year. Looking at Uchiha Mikoto in a pool of blood, a strong sense of sadness rose in Chen's heart.

    Immediately afterwards, Chen's eyes burst into burning pain, and the three hooked jades in his eyes turned crazily, faster and faster, and finally the three hooked jades were serialized together, forming a pattern in the shape of a hexagram.  , A powerful force flowed from Chen's eyes, driving the chakras to condense crazily, allowing Chen to directly break through to the strength of the elite Jonin in one fell swoop, and the burning pain in Chen's eyes gradually calmed down.

    "Drink~~" At this time, Chen was sweating profusely, and was lying on the ground panting heavily.

    "Danzo, I will make you pay in blood!"

    After recalling the night of the extermination of the clan, Chen's hatred for Danzo also emerged in his heart, and he was extremely eager to find Danzo for revenge, but Chen tried his best to restrain the impulse to take revenge immediately, and it took a long time to calm down  go down.

    "System, is my kaleidoscope completed? I already feel that my strength has broken through!"

    "Yes, the host has completed the eye-opening of the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and the host's strength has reached the level of elite jounin!"

    "It's finally finished" Chen was already exhausted, and he fought for a long time today. Although he has the function of recovering physical strength systematically, Chen still consumed too much mental energy, plus the pain he experienced just now when he opened his eyes.  , Chen was so tired that he lay down on the ground and fell asleep.

    Chen Yi slept until night, and only woke up when Sasuke came back, but Sasuke also suffered a lot of injuries, as soon as he got home, he went directly to his room and lay down.

    "Sleeping for so long, has Sasuke come back yet? It looks like he was injured a lot when fighting Gaara! Sand Yin and Otonin should have all retreated!" Chen looked at the darkened outside  The sky darkened.

    "By the way, I haven't seen my kaleidoscope Sharingan yet!" Thinking of the kaleidoscope just exchanged today, Chen couldn't wait to see it!

    Chen found a mirror at home and thought about it.

    "Kaleidoscope Sharingan!"

    Then, Chen's eyes changed. First, the three hooked jade writing sharing eyes appeared, and then the three hooked jades turned quickly, and then formed a hexagram pattern, which appeared in Chen's eyes.

    "Is this my kaleidoscope? Why is it so similar to Sasuke's kaleidoscope in the original book? Is it because we are twins?" Chen looked at his kaleidoscope Sharingan in the mirror, and a message appeared in his mind.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan: It is the limit boundary of the Uchiha family, and it is the most advanced mode of Sharingan. Each Kaleidoscope Sharingan will have a special ability, which will produce different abilities depending on the eye opener.  Since the host's Sharingan is exchanged by the system and not opened by itself, the host's kaleidoscope ability system will default to the left eye Tsukiyomi, the right eye Amaterasu, and the two eyes Susano.

    Yuedu: The advanced illusion that can only be used by Kaleidoscope Sharingan, except for the Kaleidoscope Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, no one can resist it.  This technique will move the opponent's mind to another world, and the time and quality of this world are completely controlled by the caster himself.  The time in the fictional world is only an instant compared to the real world. This technique may cause the opponent's mental breakdown, and the degree of damage caused can also be controlled by the caster. It is a very dangerous illusion. It can only be used when the eyes are facing each other.  will have an effect.

    Amaterasu: An advanced ninjutsu that can only be used by the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. Summon the black flame from the center of the sun at the place where the vision of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is focused. It can burn everything up, and it will never go out until the target is destroyed.  .

    Susanohu: You must have the kaleidoscope Sharingan and you need to master the fusion of the left eye pupil power and the right eye pupil power at the same time to master the power to open it.  (I really can¡¯t find any relevant introductions about Susanoo.¡±

    "Hey~ Is this the full ability of my Kaleidoscope Sharingan? It is completely duplicated with Itachi's ability! But it's not bad, now I don't have to worry about it anymore, even without the protection of the village, I can still  To gain a foothold in the ninja world, even if Danzo sends his "root" department to hunt down and kill me, I will let him come and go. Everything is ready, I only owe Dongfeng, and now I am waiting for the four of Otonin to come to the door  Abduct Sasuke away, and follow them out of the village at that time, and give Konoha the false impression that I was taken away by Sasuke, that will save a lot of trouble."

    Although Yichen is no longer afraid of Konoha with his current strength, it will be very troublesome. After all, Chen is also a resident of Konoha. If the people of Konoha realize that Chen escaped from Konoha by himself  They will definitely send someone to bring Chen back.  At that time, Chen will have no peace, so he can hide it for as long as he can!

    "Heh~~" After canceling the kaleidoscope Sharingan, Chen, who had nothing to do, yawned and continued to sleep.

    ps: Do you feel that the plot is too fast, or the strength of the protagonist is improving too fast?  If you have any suggestions, you may wish to join a group and discuss together.  Also looking for flowers!  Ask for collection!  !  !

    Group: 475137322  (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)The residents of Ye, if the people of Konoha realize that Chen escaped from Konoha by himself, they will definitely send someone to bring Chen back.  At that time, Chen will have no peace, so he can hide it for as long as he can!

    "Heh~~" After canceling the kaleidoscope Sharingan, Chen, who had nothing to do, yawned and continued to sleep.

    ps: Do you feel that the plot is too fast, or the strength of the protagonist is improving too fast?  If you have any suggestions, you may wish to join a group and discuss together.  Also looking for flowers!  Ask for collection!  !  !

    Group: 475137322  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter thirty-fifth; various trends

    ?

    The next day, the weather was gloomy, as if it would rain heavily at any moment, and the whole village was filled with a sense of sadness.

    Sasuke got up early in the morning, put on a set of black underwear, and showed a touch of sadness in his expression.  Sitting in front of the table in the living room, with his head down, he didn't know what he was thinking, while Chen also sat on the other side of the table, yawning from time to time, as if he hadn't gotten enough sleep.

    At this time, Haruno Sakura, a member of the same team as Sasuke, came to Sasuke, wearing the same black clothes and black pants, with the same sad expression.

    "Sasuke" Haruno Sakura wanted to say something to Sasuke, but saw Sasuke wave his hand, so she didn't continue.  Then she glanced at Chen who was sitting on the other side with complex eyes. Although it was fleeting, Chen still saw the disgust in her eyes, the disgust towards Chen.

    "Let's go." Sasuke stood up and walked directly outside. After Sasuke walked out, Haruno Sakura looked at Chen again, this time without any concealment, eyes full of disgust, as if looking at a piece of shit  generally.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, I don't care if you understand or not, anyway, I will not let you be with Ino no matter what, you idiot is not worthy of Ino at all." After finishing speaking, he ignored Chen's reaction and went  He ran after Sasuke.

    "Tch! Something's wrong, this wide forehead is too wide, I really think I'm a character, idiot!" Chen hated this Haruno Sakura very much in his previous life.

    At this time, on the roof of Hokage's office building, a group of people were gathered, all in black clothes and black trousers, silent, and there was a sense of sadness in the whole crowd, all looking at a long table ahead,  There was a row of photos on the table, and in the middle of the row of photos was a photo that was bigger than the others, and it turned out to be the third Hokage of Konoha, Hiruzaru Sarutobi.

    At this time, it was raining heavily in the sky.

    "It's raining."

    "Is even God crying?" Sarutobi Asma said sadly, looking at the falling rain.

    "This funeral is to commemorate the three generations of Hokage who died in this battle, as well as other victims." The third generation's teammate at the same time, who served as Konoha's advisor, said to the crowd below, and then asked everyone to come forward and present flowers  .

    "Why? Why did the three generations of grandpas die like this? Why" Looking at Konoha Maru who was crying beside him, Naruto was filled with sadness.

    No matter what the situation is, a ninja must not express his feelings. He must put the task as the top priority, and no matter what, he must not cry.

    "Mr. Iruka, whycan people bet their own lives for others?" Naruto said to Iruka next to him after he put down the white flower and returned to the crowd.

    "When a person dies alone, everything disappears. His past, present, and future disappear. Many people die in missions or wars, and die easily. Galewind is one of them. Among these dead,  Some people also have dreams, everyone has their own most cherished things. Parents, brothers, friends, lovers. They are very important people to themselves, they trust each other and help each other. From the moment they were born, they felt the same as themselves  The most important person has a bond, and this bond will become more and more firm as time goes by. There is no need for great reason. People who have this kind of bond will definitely do it, because it is worth cherishing  people."

    "Well, I think I can understand the feeling, but death is really painful."

    "Three generations of Hokage did not sacrifice in vain. He left us some important things. One day you will understand these principles."

    "Hmm! I seem to understand this."

    Although the mourning over there had already begun, Kakashi was not there, but came to Konoha's memorial monument alone, the sky was already raining heavily, and there was a sound of footsteps behind him, a purple long-haired  The woman stood behind Kakashi holding a bouquet of white flowers.

    "For Hayate?" Although he didn't look back, Kakashi knew who it was.  "The funeral of the three generations has already begun, so hurry up."

    "Did Kakashi-senpai also come to see Obito? Since you are always finding excuses for being late, why can't you come earlier?" Uzuki Xiyan put the white flower in his hand in front of the memorial monument, and knelt on the monument with his hands clasped  forward.

    "I came here early in the morning. It's just that every time I come here, I keep scolding myself for being too stupid" Kakashi wanted to turn around and leave.

    "Senior, does Hokage-sama still have a secret team?" Uzuki Yugao suddenly thought of something, stood up and asked Kakashi who was about to leave.

    "Secret team?" Kakashi turned around and looked at Yugao Uzuki suspiciously: "I have been working in Anbu for many years.??Go to the Land of Fire and bring Nine Tails Jinchuriki back.  "

    "Let me go! I will definitely bring Nine-Tails Jinchuriki back. No matter who dares to stop me, he will have a taste of my instant art." Didara volunteered.

    "No, this time can't cause too much commotion." Tiandao did not agree to Didala's request.

    "Kakuto!" Tiandao looked at Taki Shinobu's Kakuto.

    However, Jiaodu didn't buy it: "Hmph! I still have to make money, and I don't have time for such boring things as probing."

    "I go!"

    Just when Tiandao wanted to say something to Jiao, the silent Itachi spoke.

    "You go? That's fine!"

    "Ah! Just right, I'm getting rusty staying here, so let's go out with you!" Kisame, who was in the same group as Itachi, said.

    "Okay, that's it!" Tiandao Payne turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared after finishing speaking.

    The rest of the people, after a lot of noise, also went to do their own things.

    ps Ask for flowers, please collect!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Six;

    ?

    "Oh! I have it, I have it, it's so good! Konoha is really the best, and the average score is very high!"

    On the roof of the Hokage Building, there was a lewd and obscene laughter.  Wearing a kimono, with long white hair, and a forehead guard on his forehead, with an oily word written on it.  It is one of Konoha's Sannin, the mad ghost Jiraiya.  At this time, Jilai was also squatting on the side rail of the roof, peeking at the women's bathhouse with a telescope in his hand, and making obscene laughter.

    "You are doing such boring things again." A voice came from behind Jiraiya, and after being disturbed, Jiraiya put down the binoculars in his hand and looked back.

    "Huh! This is the work of collecting materials. It turns out that it is Uncle Menyan and Teacher Xiaochun. What are the two consultants doing to me?"

    "Do you still need to ask? You should know it without us telling you!"

    Jiraiya stood up, turned around and looked at Konoha's two advisors seriously, suddenly changed his expression, and said casually: "Don't put on a scary expression, I heard that we have negotiated with Saindo  It's over!"

    "Everything is obstructed by Orochimaru, and Sand Hidden has nothing to do with it, and Sand Hidden has announced a full surrender to Konoha, so the negotiation is not important. From Konoha's standpoint, in order to restore national power, I can only accept  The other party¡¯s proposal. However, Konoha¡¯s current strength is very low, and the most important priority in the current situation is to assume that there will be a bigger crisis and prepare for it. Any neighboring country may take bold actions at any time. Therefore,  We have decided to gather elites from various units to form an emergency executive committee to deal with the assumed emergency before the power of the village is restored. But before that, we need a trustworthy and strong leader, and now there is a possibility of disputes everywhere, not just Orochimaru,  And" Mitomon Yan wanted to continue, but was interrupted by Jiraiya.

    "You don't need to tell me this at all, well, I'm going to continue collecting materials." Jiraiya turned around, took out the binoculars again, and planned to continue peeping.

    "Let me tell you a policy first. We now need a fifth-generation Hokage. In an emergency meeting with the Fire Nation Daimyo yesterday, we decided that you, Zirai, would also be in charge." Turning Sleeping Xiaochun turned to Zirai  also said

    "I'm really sorry, I'm not suitable for this position." Ji Laiya waved his hand and said without looking back.

    "This is an established fact. If you, one of the three, are not suitable to be Hokage, who else is suitable?"

    "There is another Sannin, Tsunade!"

    "Huh?" Zhuanzhu Xiaochun and Mitomen Yan exchanged glances.

    "That's right, Tsunade's girl does have this ability, but now she is missing."

    "I'll just go and get her back! Compared to me who has no motivation, the clever Tsunade is more suitable for the job of Hokage, what do you think?"

    Turning to bed Xiaoharu and Mitomenyan exchanged eye contact with each other, and then said to Jiraiya: "I see, we will consider it as soon as possible. However, we will send three Anbu to form a Tsunade search team with you.  .¡±

    "Don't worry, I won't escape. There is no need to send someone to watch me. But I want to take someone with me, because I found a very interesting new person." Jiraiya also said  I didn't intend to continue peeping any more, so I left Hokage directly to find Naruto.

    At this time, on the outer wall of Muye Village, two uninvited guests came.  They were wearing robes with red clouds on a black background and a bamboo hat on their heads, and one of them carried a huge weapon rolled up by bandages on his back.  It was Uchiha Itachi and Kanshi Kisame from Akatsuki's organization. The two stood on the city wall, looking down at Konoha in front and below.

    "Although the destruction has been avoided, the damage is still serious. The originally prosperous village is so pitiful!" Looking at the severely damaged Konoha Village in front of him, Uchiha Itachi sighed with emotion.

    "It's not like your style, even you, you will miss your hometown by yourself!" said Kisame on the side.

    "NoI'm not nostalgic." Itachi, still maintaining a paralyzed face, did not show any other emotions because of returning to his hometown.

    "Hey! What should I do next?"

    "Enter the village, follow me!" Itachi jumped off the city wall after finishing speaking.  Kisame followed closely behind. After the two landed, they walked towards the village. When they reached the gate of Konoha, the ninjas guarding the gate were all knocked down by Itachi's illusion.

    After entering the village, none of the villagers in Konoha noticed the two of them.

    "Where are you going now? Go directly to Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?"

    "No, go to a place with me first." Itachi walked directly in one direction.

    "Well, listen to you!  "Ghost Shark had no choice but to keep up with Itachi's footsteps.

    On the other hand, I didn't go to the laboratory to practice in the past two days, but stayed at home.  It was the same today, when Chen woke up, Sasuke had already left the house, and Chen came to the yard by himself to bask in the sun.

    "Really, it's so boring! Sasuke is really hardworking. He went out early in the morning, making me bored to death at home alone." Chen, who had nothing to do, lay directly on the corridor in the yard, wanting to bask in the sun  while sleeping.

    At this time, Chen suddenly noticed that someone was staring at him from somewhere, and the system followed up with a prompt: "Remind the host, the host is under surveillance, do you want to send the video?"

    "Could it be that Danzang sent someone to watch me again?" Chen Yi didn't dare to act rashly before finding out who was coming, and continued to lie down and pretend to be asleep.  "System, send me the image of the monitor."

    "Ding! The image has been sent!"

    As soon as the system's notification tone fell, a picture appeared in Chen's mind.  There were two people standing on a big tree outside Chen and Sasuke's house, looking at Chen.

    "It's him? So that's it!" Chen secretly thought in surprise after discovering the identity of the visitor.

    "Hey, I heard that you have two younger brothers. This is one of them, right? It's so different from you!"

    "Tch! Waste, there is no use value at all. He should have been reunited with his parents in the first place. Now, he is not even qualified to die by my hands."  Chen said indifferently.  But I didn't think so in my heart: "I'm sorry, Chen! I didn't expect you to become like this, but this is also good, compared to being recruited into the "root" department and becoming a tool that only obeys orders and has no emotions.  My brother would rather let you live without any worries. The third generation still kept its promise and kept Sasuke from being taken away by Danzo, otherwise"

    Seeing Chen's stupid look, Itachi felt deeply remorseful, and really didn't want to stay here for too long.

    "Let's go!" Said and Kisame left.

    "Leaving?" After Itachi and Kisame left, Chen also sat up from the corridor and wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth.

    "Hmph! Uchiha Itachi, the third-generation old man just got killed by Orochimaru, so he can't wait to come back? It's to let Konoha's senior management know that he is not dead, so as to achieve the purpose of protecting Sasuke! His brother is really serious  Competent!" Chen looked at the direction Itachi left, and sneered in his heart.

    Chen knew that Danzo was the culprit of the genocide night, but it was Itachi himself after all.  Although he doesn't hate Itachi like Sasuke, but every time he thinks that Itachi killed Mikoto, he won't forgive Itachi either.

    After Itachi left Chen and Sasuke's house, he and Kisame came into a teahouse, and Kakashi happened to be waiting for Sasuke outside that teahouse.  Seeing Itachi wearing a red cloud robe with a black background, he expressed doubts about Itachi's identity, but did not take immediate action.

    At this time, Yuhihong and Sarutobi Asma, whose father had just died, came face to face.  Seeing these two people, Kakashi jokingly said: "Hey! You two, you two have a good relationship!" (I hate this smoker very much!)

    "Idiot, Hongdou asked me to come over to help her buy meatballs, it just happened to happen!" Yuhi Hong blushed and argued.

    "It's you, what are you doing here alone?" Asma Sarutobi, whose father had just died, asked Kakashi.

    "Ah, it's nothing, I'm here to buy some tribute, and wait for someone by the way" Kakashi squinted at Itachi who was drinking tea in the teahouse, "I'm waiting for Sasuke."

    Hearing Sasuke's name, Itachi's hand holding the cup trembled slightly.

    "Hey! It's really rare for you to be waiting for someone. Are you going to worship Obito with the tribute?" said Asuma Sarutobi, whose father had just died.

    "Yeah!"

    At this time, Sasuke also came to the teahouse, looked at Kakashi and said in surprise: "Kakashi, you came first, it's really rare!"

    "Occasionally!" When Kakashi glanced at Itachi's seat again, he found that Itachi had disappeared.  Then he looked at Hong in front of him and Asma Sarutobi, who had just died, and gestured to them.  And those two also expressed their understanding, nodded slightly to Kakashi, and then dodged to chase after him.

    Hong and Asma Sarutobi, whose father had just died, intercepted Itachi and Kisame on a river.

    "You two are not from Konohamoto Village, why are you here?" Sarutobi Asma, whose father died, asked the two of them.

    "Long time no see, Mr. Asma, Miss Hong."

    "You actually know us, then you used to be the ninja of the village."

    Itachi raised his hand and took off his bamboo hat, showing his Sharingan.  Hong and Asma, whose father died, said in surprise: "You are"

    "You can't be wrong, you are Itachi Uchiha!"

    ps: After one chapter, the protagonist will leave the village tomorrow!  Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Asma, who had died with her father, said in surprise: "You are"

    "You can't be wrong, you are Itachi Uchiha!"

    ps: After one chapter, the protagonist will leave the village tomorrow!  Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Seven; Sasuke escapes

    ?

    "Uchiha Itachi, you have committed a horrific crime, and you dare to go back to Konoha, you are not small!"

    "It turns out that both of you know Itachi, so let me introduce myself too." Kisame also took off the hat on his head, revealing his shark face that scared people to tears.  gone."

    "There is nothing to advise, I will get rid of you two now." The smoker said arrogantly to the two traitors in front of him.

    "I said Itachi, the people in the village seem to hate you very much!"

    On the side, Kuroyuki looked at Kisame solemnly, "I know who you are, Kisame Kisame, former Kisame ninja, is a fugitive ninja wanted by the Kingdom of Water because he was suspected of killing daimyo and destroying the country.  An S-class felon on the most wanted list."

    "Mr. Asma, Miss Hong, please don't meddle in your own business. I don't want to kill you two."

    "Hey, it's not like what you said when you killed your compatriots, Uchiha Itachi! I know you won't appear here in such an inexplicable dress without any purpose. What is your purpose?"  The smoker questioned recklessly.

    At this time, Guixie on the side couldn't stand it anymore, and untied the rubber muscle on his back: "This long-winded guy is too annoying, should you cut him?"

    "It seems that we can't leave the village peacefully, but don't go too far, your moves are too ostentatious."

    "Understood!" Guixie looked at the smoker Asma in front of him, showing a cruel smile.

    Afterwards, the two groups fought, and the smoker Asma, who was only a ninja, was certainly not Kisame's opponent. Kisame cut off a large piece of meat from the smoker's arm with his rubber muscles, and Kuroyuki performed illusions on Itachi and Kisame  But it was rebounded by Itachi's Sharingan.  Just when Kurenai Yuhi was about to be killed by Uchiha Itachi, Kakashi arrived, rescued Kurenai Yuhi, and copied Kisame's ninjutsu when Kisame released the water escape on Asma, the smoker, to offset  Kisame's ninjutsu attack.  However, in the end, Itachi Uchiha used the ability of the kaleidoscope to write sharing eyes, Tsukuyomi!  Kakashi ordered Smoker and Red to close their eyes not to look at Itachi, and he resisted Itachi with the Sharingan in his left eye, but to no avail, and was dragged into the space of Tsukuyomi by Itachi and tortured for 72 hours.  Although I experienced 72 hours of torture in the space of Yueyue, it was only a moment in reality.  Kakashi's spirit was severely traumatized, and he was no longer able to fight Itachi.

    In the conversation with Uchiha Itachi, Kakashi revealed the organization Uchiha Itachi belongs to, and also said that the purpose of their trip was for the nine tails in Naruto.  Itachi and Kisame were surprised, and then Itachi ordered Kisame to take Kakashi away, and made smoker Asuma and Kurenu Yuhi disappear.  Just when Kisame was about to make a move, Konoha's blue beast Maitkai appeared in time and kicked Kisame away.  He also claimed that he had found a way to deal with Itachi, that is, not to look into Itachi's eyes during the battle, as long as he looked at the opponent's hands and feet to understand the opponent's actions, he could deal with it, but he was the only one who could do this.

    Just when Kisame wanted to continue fighting, itachi stopped him: "Kisame, forget it. We're not here to fight. Unfortunately, we can't do it anymore. Let's withdraw!"

    "Really, I finally made a move. But, there is no way." Kisame complained unhappily, and then disappeared in front of Kakashi and the others with Itachi.

    On the other side, Jilai also took Naruto to look for Tsunade. After learning about it, Itachi and Guijiao ambushed them at a station.  Just when Itachi tricked Jiraiya away and planned to arrest Naruto, Sasuke appeared.  Sasuke heard the conversation of the Jonin and learned that Itachi had returned to the village, and the target was Naruto, so he chased after him, just in time for Kisame to capture Naruto.

    After Sasuke saw Itachi, he was dominated by hatred and used Chidori to attack Itachi frantically.  However, the strength is very different, Chidori was easily cracked by Itachi, and Sasuke's wrist was also broken by Itachi.  After that, Itachi once again used Tsukuyomi on Sasuke, recreating the scene of the night of the genocide, and Sasuke was traumatized by Tsukuyomi and lost consciousness.

    At the critical moment, Zilai also arrived, and the psychic came out of the esophagus of the big toad in Mt. Miaomu Yansu, trapping Itachi and Kisame.  Finally, Itachi casts another ability of his Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Amaterasu!  Burned an exit in the toad's esophagus to escape.  Then, Konoha's blue beast Mitekai also came, and Jiraiya ordered him to bring Sasuke back to Konoha, while he and Naruto continued to look for Tsunade.

    On the way, Jiraiya also taught Naruto the Muji ninjutsu created by the Fourth Hokage, the spiral pill!  The two practiced like this while looking for Tsunade.  In the end, the two met Tsunade in a restaurant, and learned that Orochimaru had already approached Tsunade.  When Jiraiya proposed to let Tsunade return to Konoha as Hokage, Tsunade refused, and said: "Hokage is trash at all, only a fool can do it."will be.  "This made Naruto very angry. He challenged Tsunade without self-sufficiency, but was ravaged by Tsunade! But in the end, Tsunade was surprised by the half-baked spiral pill. In the end, Tsunade and Naruto made a bet that if Naruto  When Ren can master the spiral pill within a week, she admits that Naruto can become Hokage, and gives Naruto the pendant once owned by the first generation.

    A week later, Tsunade left Jiraiya, Shizune and others, went to find Orochimaru alone, and fought with Orochimaru.  In the end, Jiraiya waited for others to come, but because Jiraiya was drugged by Tsunade before, he was unable to exert his full strength, and he was at a disadvantage against Orochimaru.  And Yakushido took advantage of Tsunade's weakness of phobia, causing Tsunade to lose his combat effectiveness and was injured by Yakushito.  After that, Naruto fought against Yakushito in order to protect Tsunade, but lost to Yakushito.  At the last moment, at the cost of being seriously injured by Yaoshidou, Naruto grabbed Yaoshidou, restricted his actions, and then used the spiral pill to repel Yaoshidou.  With Naruto's insistence, Tsunade overcame his fear.  Tsunade, who had lost his phobia, cast the secret art Yin Seal created by himself. Created regeneration, restored combat effectiveness, and joined hands with Jiraiya to attack Orochimaru.  Orochimaru loses and retreats!

    After repelling Orochimaru, the four of them embarked on their way back to the village.  After the four of them returned to the village, Tsunade assumed the post of Fifth Hokage and healed Kakashi and Sasuke.  Then he tried to find a way to heal Li, who was injured by Gaara during the Chunin exam.

    After Ino and Koi learned that Tsunade, who had the strongest medical ninjutsu, had returned to the village, they dragged Chen to Tsunade.  I hope Tsunade can cure Chen, but Tsunade didn't find out what's wrong, and told the salesmen that everything is normal with Chen.  As for why it was like this, she said that she didn't know. Maybe Chen couldn't accept the fact that the clan was exterminated and wanted to escape from reality, so she didn't want to wake up.  This result made Ino and the others feel helpless, so they had no choice but to send Chen back, hoping that Chen would return to normal one day.

    After Sasuke recovered, the seventh class was sent to Hokage, and Tsunade asked them to perform a task.

    "Great! Task, task, there must be something else to do." Naruto was already excited when he heard that Tsunade wanted them to perform the task.

    "But, Mr. Kakashi is not here!" Sakura did not find Kakashi in the Hokage Building.

    "Are you late as usual again?"

    "No, Kakashi won't come." Tsunade said to the three of them: "As you all know, almost all other junin including Kakashi have other missions. This time the mission is  It will be done by the three of you, task level B, protecting important people."

    "Protect important people?"

    "Of course, depending on the specific situation, it may also become an A-level escort task. In the country of tea in the neighboring country, the competition in the ceremony of offering sacrifices to gods and Buddhas at the Zaoto Lumu Shrine is held every four years.  We took the job."

    After accepting the task, the three set off to the country of tea to perform the task, protecting a runner named Mori Nao, and fighting the ninja sent by the other party on the way.  In the battle, Naruto showed strength that made Sasuke look sideways.  However, among the ninjas sent by the other party, there was a ninja who used to be Konoha's ninja teacher. He used his painful hands to steal the second-generation Hokage's sword Thor's Sword.

    In the duel with this ninja, Sasuke and Naruto lost successively and were seriously injured, but in the end, Naruto broke out and defeated the enemy.

    After returning to Konoha, Sasuke was also admitted to the hospital. While in the hospital, Sasuke recalled the previous battle and found the gap between him and Naruto.  Proud of him, he challenged Naruto when Naruto came to visit him.  Sakura's persuasion was ineffective, and the two then confronted each other on the roof of the hospital, and even used their own unique moves, Chidori and Heliwanwan's confrontation.  Just when Chidori and Whirlmaru were about to collide, the brainless Sakura ran directly between the two to stop them.  Seeing that Sakura was about to die at the hands of the two, Kakashi appeared in time and rescued Sakura.  In the end, Sasuke left angrily after discovering that the spiral pill had caused more damage than Chidori.

    At night, the Otonin four sent by Orochimaru also sneaked into Konoha, found Sasuke, and told him that he would never get power in Konoha, and only by cutting off everything in the village and following Orochimaru, would he get more power.  A tremendous strength.  Sasuke thought a lot by himself, and finally decided to follow Orochimaru in order to gain powerful power.

    After Sasuke went home and cleaned up, he left overnight and met Haruno Sakura at the Konoha gate. Haruno Sakura knew that Sasuke would not come back after this trip, so she tried her best to keep Sasuke, and made an affectionate confession to Sasuke, and then  Sasuke was very touched and knocked her out with a punch, and then walked out of the village without looking back.

    Just after Sasuke left, a figure suddenly came out of the darkness.

    "Ah! I watched a good show for free! It's a pity that the ending is not as happy as expected!"

    It is Uchiha Tatsuya!

    ps: I underestimated the plot, I didn't expect another chapter to be lost, I'm sorry!  Tomorrow we guarantee that the protagonist will let him out!  Ask for flowers!  Ask for collection!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Fei saw a good show!  Unfortunately, the ending was not as happy as expected!  "

    It is Uchiha Tatsuya!

    ps: I underestimated the plot, I didn't expect another chapter to be lost, I'm sorry!  Tomorrow we guarantee that the protagonist will let him out!  Ask for flowers!  Ask for collection!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Eight;

    ?

    When the four of Otonin found Sasuke, Chen was watching, and he knew it was time to leave.

    Er Zhuzi went home with his bags on his back and walked towards the gate of Konoha, and then went to Haruno Sakura's confession, and finally Sasuke knocked Haruno Sakura unconscious, and Tatsuya saw it.  After Sasuke left, Chen also came out from the shadows.

    "I watched a good show for free, but the ending was not as good as I imagined! Now that Sasuke has defected to Orochimaru, I don't have anything to worry about. It's time to say goodbye to Konoha!"

    Chen swaggered towards the gate of the village like this: "The Konoha's guard work is too bad, it's fine to be infiltrated by Itachi and Guijiao, after all, they are all strong at the shadow level. But even the four of Yin Ren  People like that can come and go freely in Konoha, and no one has discovered it yet. Right now, there is no guard at the gate, which is unscientific!"

    Chen passed by Haruno Sakura, showing a disgusted expression: "Idiot, it's really an eyesore!" But he didn't pay much attention, and continued to walk outside the village.

    Walking out of the gate and looking around, Chen was also very excited, and finally he was about to leave the cage he had lived in for thirteen years.  Although he has lived in Konoha for more than ten years, Chen has been staying at home since the night of the genocide.  Konoha has no sense of belonging to Chen, the only bond is his brother, Uchiha Sasuke.  Although Chen didn't like Sasuke in his previous life, it can even be said that he hated him.  But in this life, he became Sasuke's brother Uchiha Chen by accident, and Sasuke has been taking care of him in the past few years. Although Sasuke always showed disdain for him every time, Chen  I can still feel Sasuke's concern for his brother.  Now that Sasuke has left Konoha and gone to Orochimaru, he has nothing to miss in Konoha.

    Chen chose a random direction to walk, walked a few steps, and then looked back at Muye Village: "Muye, goodbye!" After speaking, he turned and left without any regrets!

    Chen identified a direction and quickly ran forward.  Running and running for a long time, Chen didn't know where this direction led, and he didn't need to know.  He only knew that he was free, and he no longer needed to hide and be timid like before.  On a quiet night, Chen shuttled quickly through the mountains and forests alone, shouting while running: "I want to add more, I want to add more!"

    After running for a long time, Chen finally passed through the forest and came to a pipeline.  Since it was late at night, Chen didn't meet anyone.

    "I've been running all night. This place should be far away from Konoha. Take a break for a while. This is the official road. There will definitely be a caravan coming and going tomorrow. I'd better leave later." Thinking of this, Chen stood by the roadside  He found a tree at random and jumped on it, found a comfortable place to lie down, and slept through the night.

    The next morning, the unconscious Sakura was awakened, and then reported to the Fifth Hokage Tsunade that Sasuke had escaped. Tsunade ordered Shikamaru to form a pursuit team by himself, and let him lead the team to chase Sasuke.  However, all of this has nothing to do with Chen, he is not worried that Sasuke will be caught back, he has seen the anime in his previous life, and he already knows the result.  Although there is an extra character like him in this life, the current him does not affect the plot.

    Chen was awakened by a burst of hunger, and when he opened his eyes, it was already noon.  After waking up, Chen looked around in confusion, habitually thinking that he was still at home, and it took him a while to reflect.  Then there was ecstasy: "This is not at home, nor in Konoha, I have already left the village, this is not a dream, haha! I am free!" Chen shouted excitedly.

    However, the howling of the stomach brought Chen back to reality.  "It seems that I need to get something to eat. I haven't eaten anything since yesterday, so it's no wonder my stomach growls." Chen psychic sent out a little poodle and asked him to go hunting.  I found a place to light a fire and waited for the little poodle.  Every poodle is a natural hunter, and it didn't take long for the little poodle that Chen channeled to bring back an unknown animal that looked like a rabbit.  Chen didn't care too much, just peeled off the skin and roasted it on the fire.  After baking, I ate it. Although there is no condiment, the taste is still good.

    While eating roasted rabbits, Chen thought about his future.  "I'm penniless now, and the most urgent thing to do is to get some money, and I can't leave behind my practice. This reminds me of a place. The underground exchange is a good choice. You can practice with the people on the reward order. Not only can you  Get a large amount of rewards, you can also improve your own strength, and more importantly, you can also get points! Let¡¯s do this first, anyway, I haven¡¯t figured out where to go now, just find a place.¡±

    Chen quickly finished the food in his hands, and walked on the official road alone.  Not long after, a group of people came behind Chen, pulling several carts of goods on their way. It seemed to be a caravan.  thisThere are about seven or eight people in the caravan, all of whom are strong and strong men.  Two of them were riding a horse each, with a sword hanging from their waists. They should be the guards of the caravan. There were also four horses pulling four carriages, three of which were full of camels.  The other carriage is the kind of caravan for people.  The team also saw Chen, and found it strange that Chen was walking on the official road by himself.  After all, there is no village or store in front of this place, and there is still a long way to the next post station. Is this young man planning to walk there by himself?

    At this time, an old man came out of the caravan and asked Chen, "Where is this little brother going? Why are you alone?"

    Originally, when Chen saw the caravan coming, he was planning to strike up a conversation and ask those people to take him for a ride.  Before he could speak, an old man on the other side asked him first.

    Chen also politely replied to the old man: "Hi uncle, I want to go to the next town, can you take me a ride?"

    "Is that so? It's still a long way from here to the next post station. If you don't mind, then come with us. There are no villages or shops here. If you are alone, you may encounter some danger.  Ah, you can leave after the next station." After hearing Chen's words, the old man agreed to Chen, after all, Chen was young and didn't look like a bad person.  So I thought that bringing an extra child would not have any impact, and it would be fine to let Chen leave by himself at the next station.

    "My lord" At this moment, the two warriors in the caravan wanted to say something to the old man.  However, the old man waved his hand, indicating that they don't need to say any more, and then continued to ask Chen: "How is it?"

    Chen Dangren couldn't ask for more, so he nodded and agreed without thinking about it.

    "Then you can sit in Zongtian's carriage, Zongtian, you can take this little brother with you." The old man said to the people in one of the carriages in the convoy.

    "Yes, my lord." The big man named Zongtian replied.

    "Go brother, we're on our way. We have to get to the station before dark, otherwise we will be in danger at night." The old man said to Chen, and then walked towards the caravan by himself.

    "Thank you, uncle." Chen thanked the old man, then walked to the carriage of the big man named Zongtian and sat next to the big man.

    "Okay, let's continue on our way!" The two warriors shouted to everyone when they saw the old man returning to the caravan, and then they rode their horses to open the road ahead, followed by the convoy behind.

    ps: In the next chapter, ask for flowers!  Ask for collection!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Thirty-Nine; Encountering Robbers

    ?

    Chen followed the convoy towards an unknown post station, and chatted with the big man next to him on the way.

    "Uncle Zongtian, where are you going?" Chen asked the man next to him.

    "We're going to take the rich grain from the Land of Fire to a place called the Land of Bears, in exchange for their local specialties, and then bring Konoha." (Although I don't know if there are any specialties in the Land of Bears!")

    "The Kingdom of Bears? I don't have any impression of this place. It is probably a small country!" Chen paused Zongtian's words and thought to himself.

    "Brother, what about you?"

    "Me? I don't know where I should go."

    Chen was talking with the big man named Zongtian, and Chen also learned from Zongtian what the place called Xiongzhiguo was.  Some people may know about the country of bears, but if you want to talk about Xingren Village, everyone must understand.

    That's right, it is the Star Ninja Village in the original book. There is a meteorite in that village, which fell two hundred years ago, so the village is called "Star Ninja Village".  The ninjas in the village will practice around that meteorite, because that meteorite is radioactive and reacts to chakra.  Star ninjas are good at the "peacock magic technique", which can make Chakra into various shapes to attack and even fly.  The disadvantage is that it cannot defend against melee attacks during the operation.  Although the energy contained in meteorites has a powerful increase in the Chakra of practitioners, not everyone can control the increase and cause damage to the body; so for ordinary people, practice is at the cost of huge physical damage, so  The third generation Xingying stopped this practice.

    It was just a small ninja village, and the number of ninjas was only about one or two hundred people, most of whom were ninjas.  The leaders of the villages of all ages have been crowned with the title of star shadow, but they are self-proclaimed, which is much worse than the shadows of the five major ninja villages with the title of country.  The strongest Hoshikage is only the strength of the elite Jonin.

    "I see. There is such a ninja village in the country of bears. Although the strength of the village is not very good, the star seems to contain part of the power of the ten tails. It should be a very valuable thing. If it is sold to the system  I can sell it for a good price hehe! " Chen Xin secretly thought.

    "Ding! The system issued a task. The host entered the bear country and snatched the stars of Star Ninja Village. Mission reward: 10,000 points, mission failure: 10,000 points will be deducted, mission time limit: none, do you accept it?" At this time, the system came to prompt.

    "Oh hehe! The system and I have thought of it together, and you want to snatch other people's things, what a villain. But I like it!" Hearing the task released by the system, Chen fell into his arms: "Accept! So good  Of course the task will be accepted."

    After accepting the task, Chen asked Zongtian next to him for information about Xingren Village, but Zongtian was just an ordinary person who didn't know much, so Chen had no choice but to give up.  When Chen Zheng, who was sitting in the carriage, was drowsy from the shaking of the carriage, he suddenly sensed dozens of people ambushing in the grass on both sides of the official road not far ahead.  However, Chen did not remind the caravan. According to Chen's perception, most of the opponents were ordinary people, and only one of them had a little bit of strength, probably to the extent of patience.  This group of people should be just a group of robbers, and that ninja character should be their leader.

    "Oh! The bloody plot is coming." Chen secretly said with a sneer in his heart.

    The caravan had already entered the opponent's encirclement, but the two warriors didn't notice it at all.  At this time, several bows and arrows were shot from the grass on both sides, and they were nailed to the front of the caravan, blocking the way of the caravan.  The two samurai were startled, and hurriedly pulled out the swords at their waists: "Enemy attack, be careful! Turn around, turn around!" The two samurai shouted at the caravan, telling them to turn around and leave.  However, they had already entered the encirclement of bandits, and just as they were about to turn the carriage around, a group of bandits rushed out from behind, blocking their retreat.

    "There's someone behind!" "Damn it, it's a robber!" The people in the caravan were in a mess.  At this time, a group of robbers sprang out ahead and blocked the caravan, and the caravan was blocked by two groups of robbers.

    "It's over, it's over! There were no robbers here before. This must be a new robber. How could we be so unlucky today. I hope they will let us live after they get the money!" Zong Tian sitting next to Chen  Weeping and praying.  But when he saw the calm Chen, he asked strangely: "Brother, aren't you afraid?"

    "Afraid? No, I'm penniless, those robbers will definitely not do anything to me." Chen said with a relaxed smile.

    "I won't do anything to you? They are robbers. If you have no money, they will definitely kill you."

    "Then kill it! Anyway, I'm a cheap man!"

    "Youyouforget it, I've never seen a person like you who is not afraid of death." That Zongtian wasChen Qi has arrived.

    "Hahaha! After waiting for a whole day, I finally let the uncle meet a fat sheep." The robber leader looked at the goods on the several carriages that were blocked in the middle, and smiled happily.

    "Youwhat do you want to do?" A warrior in the caravan asked the robber in front of him.

    "Haha! What do you want to do? You even ask us what we want to do? Little ones, tell him what I want to do, sir!" the leader of the bandit shouted arrogantly.

    "Boss, stop talking nonsense with them, just kill them all!" A bandit minion ran up to the leader and suggested, but was kicked to the ground by the leader: "Stupid pig, you want to kill them all!"  Kill us? If we kill them, the matter will become a big mess, and there will definitely be other caravans coming to Ninja Village to entrust missions to exterminate us, and we will have to flee for our lives.¡± Then the bandit leader said something wrong.  The person following the caravan said: "You all know what I want to do, right? I just want money, leave everything behind, and you can leave. Otherwise, don't blame me for being cruel."

    At this time, the old man sitting in the caravan came out, facing the many robbers without showing the slightest nervousness, as if he had something to rely on, and then calmly said to the robbers in front of him: "Hmph! I hate you the most  These robbers have no quality at all." Then he took out a money bag from his pocket and threw it in front of the bandit leader: "This money will be rewarded to you, hurry up, or what will happen later  But don't blame me." Then the old man turned around and planned to return to the caravan.

    Chen looked at the old man thoughtfully, "I didn't see it, this old man is really good at acting! But what is he relying on? Could it be these two trash warriors? Impossible, these two trash, I  He can be killed easily, if not, then what does he rely on?"

    "Hey! Old man, are you looking for death? It seems that you didn't understand what I said." The bandit leader was already a little impatient.

    "Hmph! Greedy robbers, it seems that you can't be too merciful to you. Take action, I don't want to see him again." The old man said to the two samurai in the caravan.

    "This this" The two warriors were timid, not daring to make a move.

    "Two, hurry up!" Seeing that the two warriors hadn't made a move yet, the old man urged again.

    "Have you finished? Since you don't make a move, then I will not be polite!" The leader of the bandit was already impatient, and drew out the big knife at his waist to make a move.

    "Don't you two claim to kill a hundred people? Go up and drive those robbers away!" The old man anxiously shouted at the two warrior guards.

    "Sirmy lord, wewe" The two warriors faltered, but they still didn't dare to make a move.

    "Kameda, didn't you say that you killed 100 robbers by yourself? And you, Kameto, didn't you say that you killed a bandit in a copycat by yourself? I hired you when you said that  Yes! Hurry up and drive those robbers away!"

    "Sorry, that that was all a lie to you. We are not killing a hundred people at all. We just said that to get you to hire us. We will not do this task."

    "What? You you two bastards unexpectedly unexpectedly" The old man was so angry that he was tricked by these two idiots.

    "Hahaha! Even if you are acquainted, old man, what else can you rely on?" The robber head looked at the old man and laughed arrogantly.

    "Pfft! Hahaha~ It turns out that this old man really wants to rely on those two trashes to play tricks! Just kidding me, isn't it impossible to pretend to be a fool?" Seeing such a dramatic scene, Chen couldn't help laughing.  It's coming out.

    "Enough! I don't want to waste time doing these boring things anymore, although killing you all will cause some trouble. But there are so many supplies here, after we rob them, we can change to another place. Little one  guys, kill me!"

    "Hmph! I still need someone to take me to the country of bears. How could you spoil my good deed." Seeing that the robbers were about to attack, Chen jumped up from the carriage, quickly formed seals in the air, and then said to the bandits first.  The gangsters at the rear of the convoy casted the "Fire Escape. Huge Fireball Technique." A huge ball of fire spewed out from their throats. The gangsters were all ordinary people, and they couldn't escape Chen's big fireball.  The fireball devoured it.

    "Nani! There are ninjas, damn it, I'll kill you!" The bandit leader was furious when he saw that his subordinates had been killed just like that.  He raised the Taidao in his hand and attacked towards Chen.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty; Arriving at Star Ninja Village

    ?

    After Chen killed the robber behind with a fireball, the bandit leader on the opposite side attacked Chen angrily.

    "Bastard, go to hell!" The bandit leader waved the long knife in his hand and slashed at Chen, but was caught by Chen with two fingers, and the fingers twisted the long knife with force, and then clamped the knife.  A section of the blade shot at the bandit leader.

    "Damn it." The bandit leader yelled and twisted his body to avoid it, but when he turned around, Chen had already appeared in front of him and swung his fist at his chest. The bandit leader hurriedly used two  An arm across his chest trying to block Chen's fist.

    When Chen's fist hit the bandit leader's arm, there was a creepy bone cracking sound, accompanied by the bandit leader's scream.  Then I saw the bandit leader flying backwards and smashing into the group of bandits.  I saw that the bandit leader had died, and there was a dent in his chest, which was hit by Chen's fist.

    "Ding! The host kills a ninja, reward points: 10, existing points

    "System, why are there so few points? Did you eat it?" Chen asked the system when he found out that he only had 10 points for killing Genin.

    "Answer the host, due to the improvement of the host's strength, you can no longer get points for killing the ninja, and you can only get 10 points symbolically."

    "That's it, you're really stingy!" Since this is the case, Chen had no choice but to accept his fate.

    "How is it possible, the leaderthe leader is so strong, he was killed by him" "Let's go together and avenge the leader." The rest of the robbers got their heads hot, and they all shouted Xiangchen and rushed over.  But after seeing Chen staring at them with a cruel grin, they suddenly came to their senses.  This guy is not the soft guy I met before. Even such a strong leader was killed by him twice. They even want to take revenge. If they go up, they will be killed like the leader.  Bar.

    Thinking of this, the group of robbers scattered like birds and beasts in fright. Chen didn't bother to pay attention to them, and went back to the carriage and sat down.  The big man named Zong Tian immediately jumped off the carriage, and excitedly said to Chen Chen: "It turns out that my brother is such a powerful ninja, no wonder he was so calm just now, so he didn't pay attention to those robbers.  "

    "Well! It's okay!"

    The old man also came in front of Chen at this time, "I didn't expect my brother to be a powerful ninja. Thank you for your help. If not, our goods in these trucks will definitely be lost, and we will even be killed by robbers."  Kill. Blame those two bastards for cheating me and almost killing us. From now on, when I hire guards, I will only hire ninjas, and I will never trust these ronin warriors again."

    "You're welcome, uncle let everyone go on their way." Chen waved at the old man, expressing that he didn't care.

    "That's right, wait until the next post station to thank my brother!" The old man thought of this, then returned to his car, and ordered his men to continue on their way.

    At this time, the two warriors came to the old man: "My lord that Actually, we used a trick just now. We planned to wait for the robbers to relax their vigilance before attacking. We"

    "What are you? You two shameless bastards, get out of here!" The old man saw the two warriors approaching him facelessly, and angrily shouted at the two warriors: "Still plotting, really!  Do you take me for an idiot?"

    "Then the reward we talked about before"

    "What? You still have the face to ask me for money? You all get out, get out"

    Seeing that the old man was angry, the two warriors had no choice but to leave bitterly.  They didn't dare to force the old man to give money, after all, the ninja was still in the caravan just now.

    After that, the caravan continued on its way, and there were no accidents along the way.  When the sky was about to darken, they finally came to a small town, where the caravan rested at night.

    After a night's rest, the caravan continued to set off for the country of bears.  After several days of trekking, the caravan that Chen belonged to finally arrived at the country of bears.  And Chen also bid farewell to the caravan. When Chen left, the old man in the caravan gave Chen a little money, which was regarded as Chen's reward for being a guard for the caravan these days, and the penniless Chen Ye  There is a shirk, and I readily accept it.

    After leaving the caravan, Chen actually found a hotel to rest for the night, and found out the location of Xingren Village the next day.  Then he rushed to Xingren Village alone.

    "Isn't Xingren Village down here? I didn't expect that this place is really surrounded by poisonous gas!" At this time, Chen was standing on the edge of a cliff, watching the yellow smoke that filled the cliff.

    "This is really a natural barrier. Ordinary people must wear a gas mask if they want to go there. But I??Nothing like that, but it's not a big deal for me.  "After Chen finished speaking, he jumped into the air, and then used the moon step to run towards Xingren Village in the air. It didn't take long for him to run past the range of the poisonous smoke. Chen didn't intend to hide his traces. So he  When he just crossed the poisonous smoke area, he was discovered by the guards of Xingren Village.

    "Look at the sky, what is that?" a Xing Ren who discovered Chen exclaimed.

    "Oh my god, that seems to be a person who can fly in the sky without using the peacock magic technique. What's going on?"

    "Stop talking so much, everyone be on guard. Jiro, go back and report to Master Hongxing."

    "Ahyes!" The Hoshinobu named Jiro glanced at the celestial stars in the sky, and immediately ran to the village.

    "That's the ninja from Star Ninja Village, hehe! Welcome your uninvited guests!" Chen sneered, and then rushed towards those Star Ninjas.  Then it landed very forcefully in front of those star ninjas, smashing a few cracks on the ground, causing a shocking scene.

    "You who are you? How dare you trespass into our Xingren Village, what exactly do you want to do?" The Xingren were all surprised when they saw the movement made by Chen.  However, he still asked Chen sternly.

    "Don't be nervous, I just want to ask you some news!" Chen spread his hands, signaling to the other party not to be so nervous.

    "Quickly answer our question, outsider. Who are you? What do you want to do in our Xingren Village?" Seeing that Chen didn't answer their questions, the Xingren asked again, and surrounded Chen  up.

    "Tch! It seems that I can't communicate well, so I can only use brute force to make you speak!" Chen showed a cruel grin at the Xingren.

    "Let's go, no matter who he is, first restrain him and then hand it over to Lord Hongxing." Those Xingren held Kunai and attacked Chen at the same time, but this kind of attack is the best for Chen.  I hope so.

    "Thunder Dungeon Chidoriyu!" Just after those Xingnin entered Chen's ninjutsu range, Chen used Thunder Dunn Chidoriyu again, instantly paralyzing those Xingnin on the ground.  Lost mobility.  Those star ninjas are only low-level ninjas, and they are a bit weaker than the low-level ninjas of the five great ninja villages. After enduring Chen's chidori style, they cannot recover in a short time.

    "So, can you answer my question now?" Chen walked up to a star ninja, knelt down, and asked the star ninja: "Tell me, where is your star placed?"

    "Whatwhat? So your target is the star of our village!"

    "You don't have to worry about it, just tell me where it is."

    "Huh! I won't tell you!" Xing Ren, who was asked by Chen, snorted coldly at Chen, but did not tell Chen Xing's whereabouts.

    "Oh, if that's the case, then you die!" Chen was not annoyed, but cruelly broke the neck of that Xing Ren.  Then Chen came to another star ninja.  "You tell me!"

    "Bah! Don't even think about it, Lord Hongxing won't let you go!" the Xing Ren also said stiffly.

    "Oh! Really, it's a pity you can't see it!" After speaking to that Xing Ren, Chen also broke his neck.

    "The two of them don't know each other, what about you?"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for collection!  !  Ask for a reward!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-one;

    ?

    After Chen killed two star ninjas, he continued to walk to another star ninja, reached out and grabbed his neck, and lifted him up.

    "What about you? Can you tell me?"

    "II don't know." Seeing the end of the previous two companions, the Xing Ren didn't dare to speak rudely to Chen, but he didn't answer Chen's question.

    "Since this is the case, then go down and accompany your companion!"

    "Stop!"

    Just when Chen was going to continue to kill Xingren in his hands, a roar came from behind Chen, stopping Chen.

    "Huh?" Chen let go of the Xingren in his hand, threw it at his feet, turned around and looked at the person who came, and found a thin person standing not far away, and behind that person stood more than a dozen Xingren.  , the strength is mostly at the level of the lower ninja, only the skinny one has the strength of the jnin.

    "I am Xingying, the agent of Xingren Village, Red Star! Who are you? How dare you trespass on our Xingren Village and even hurt our guards. If you don't give me a satisfactory explanation, then you don't want to leave here.  Seeing the guards lying on the ground, the skinny Xing Ren came to Chen angrily and questioned Chen.

    "Xingying? A small village character who is supported by a few ninjas dares to call himself a shadow without shame!" Chen looked at the pitifully weak Xingren on the opposite side and expressed disdain for them.

    "Damn it! What did you say?"

    "Asshole, I want to teach you a lesson"

    "Peacock Magic"

    Seeing that Chen insulted Xingren Village, the group of Xingren got angry and clamored to attack Chen, but they were stopped by Xingren who called himself Red Star.  "Don't do anything, first find out what the other party's purpose is."

    "Huh! Although our Star Ninja Village cannot be compared with the Ninja Villages of the five major countries, it is not easy to bully. What is the purpose of my Star Ninja Village?"

    "Huh! Asking the question knowingly, it's just a place where you don't shit. Apart from that thing, is there anything else worth mentioning?"

    "Master Hongxing, he He came for the sacred object "Xing" of our Star Ninja Village, and he also killed Kazama and Mita. Lord Hongxing, don't let him go!" At this time, Beichen threw  The star shadow under his feet reminded Hongxing.

    "What? Your goal is "Xing"?" Hong Xing said in surprise, a glint of haze flashed in his eyes.  And the star ninjas behind him couldn't bear it anymore, "You bastard, you actually killed our star ninjas, and dared to covet our village's sacred objects, how courageous!" Those star ninjas rushed towards Chen angrily.

    "No matter why you came here, just because you killed the people in our Star Ninja Village, you don't even think about leaving alive." This time, Red Star didn't stop the Star Ninjas again.

    "Go to hell" The star ninjas projected kunai shurikens at Chen, and then attacked Chen with kunai.

    "Overestimating one's abilities!" Seeing Xing Ren who was attacking, Chen snorted coldly, took off a handful of kunai and went up to meet him.  Those star ninjas are all the strength of the ninja, and they are far different from the ninjas of the five major countries, so none of them are Chen's opponents. Chen didn't even use ninjutsu, and he killed the star ninjas one by one with his strange power  .

    "Damn it! Peacock magic. Slash!" In Star Ninja, two Chunin released a strange chakra from behind in a fan shape, which looked like a peacock spreading its tail.  Then it turned into the shape of a tailed beast's tail, and slashed towards Chen.

    "Huh? Is this the Peacock Magic Technique? This is pure chakra attack after the realization of Chakra. Is it because of the "star" cultivation?" Chen secretly observed while dodging the opponent's attack.  Practice the magic method of peacock.

    "This "star" is just a small meteorite, and the ten-tailed chakra contained in it must be only a little, but even this can improve the strength of these star ninjas to this point. If it is the real ten-tailed jinchuriki  , how strong is it" Thinking of this, Chen felt a creepy feeling.

    "Bastard, don't hide if you have the ability, cut!" A Xing Ren who performed the peacock magic technique shouted at Chen Bushuan seeing that he didn't attack Chen.

    "Hmph! Sharingan, open!"

    "That turned out to beSharingan! Isn't that bloodstained only by Konoha's Uchiha? Could it be that he is Konoha's Uchiha" The one named Hong Xing didn't join hands with the two Hoshino to attack Chen  , but observing from the side, so he discovered Chen's extraordinary eyes.

    "Is it because the main body cannot move because it needs to control Chakra to attack? If so, just kill the main body directly."

    After opening Sharingan, Chen instantly figured out the opponent's attack route.  While dodging the opponent's attack, Chen leaned towards the opponent's body.

      "Damn it, he has seen the weakness of the peacock art. Bury him, don't let him get close." Another Xing Ren who used the peacock art saw Chen's intentions and hurriedly reminded another companion,  At the same time, he directed his own peacock magic method to reach out to his companions.

    Although the star ninja was reminded by his companions, his speed was not as fast as Chen's, and he was approached by the north before he could jump away.

    "Damn it!" The star ninja could only watch as Chen swung his fist at him. Just when Chen's fist was about to attack the star ninja named Sibuan, another star ninja with the peacock magic technique appeared there in time.  Before Mingshi was buried, he blocked Chen's fist.

    "I've been saved!" Sibuan hurriedly jumped away, distanced himself from Chen, and while paying attention to Chen, he thanked his companion, "Nighthawk, thank you very much!"

    "You're welcome, be careful!"

    "Huh!" Seeing that his attack was blocked, Chen snorted coldly, and then quickly formed a seal with both hands, gathering Chakra on his right hand to form a thunderbolt shape.  The thunder and lightning raged in Chen's hands, making a piercing cry, it was Chidori.  "If you can block my fist, let's see if you can block this!" After using Sharingan to lock on the star ninja named Sibuan, Chen dragged Chidori and sprinted towards the target.

    "Quick, stop him!" The star ninja named Nighthawk reminded Zi Zang while controlling his peacock magic technique to attack Chen.  However, these attacks were easily dodged by Chen under Chen's writing wheel.

    "Damn it, Peacock Miaofa. Lingyun." Seeing that Chen was coming towards him again, Sibu quickly switched the form of Peacock Miaofa to form a pair of wings, and then flew into the air, avoiding Chen.

    "Haha! Do you know how powerful our peacock art is!" The death burial flying in the sky condescendingly taunted Chen, he thought he was already invincible, and in his cognition, no ninja could fly  , except for those who have practiced the Peacock Magic.

    "Hehe! Is it possible to transform into wings and fly? However, if transformed into wings, you won't be able to attack! Then, you can end here!" Looking at Sibu, who was flying in mid-air, the corner of Chen's mouth  Qiaoqi showed a sinister smile, whenever Chen showed this expression, it meant that someone was about to suffer.

    Chen stretched out his hand, escaped from the ninja bag with a specially made kunai, and shot it at the death burial in the sky.  Chen didn't use much power, so Kunai's speed is not fast, as long as the ninjas notice it, they should be able to avoid it.

    "Haha! You can't attack me, so you want to project a kunai to attack? But, how can this kind of attack hit me!" Sibuan, who was flying in the sky, looked at the kunai projected by Chen with disdain, and tilted his neck  , and escaped the Kunai that Chen projected towards him.

    "HahahaEh?" The Xing Ren who was called Death Burial was laughing proudly after avoiding Kunai, when he suddenly noticed something was wrong Chen, who was still underground, had disappeared in the original place.  ground, and then the ear-piercing chirping of birds and

    "What is so funny? Can you tell me?"

    ps: Upload a chapter first!  Wait and continue to code!  Ask for flowers, ask for a reward!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-two; Battle Star Ninja II

    ?

    The kunai projected by Chen is exactly the kunai specially made by Fei Leishen. Although Xing Ren easily avoided the kunai, this is indeed the result Chen wanted.  Just when Kunai staggered away from that Xing Ren, Chen immediately activated Flying Thunder God, and suddenly disappeared in place, appearing at the position of that Xing Ren, that is, behind that Xing Ren, and kicked the air with moon steps, keeping  The body shape does not fall, and the right hand still maintains the shape of Chidori.

    "What's so happy about it? Can you tell me?" Chen said calmly in the ear of that Xing Ren.

    The Xing Ren just realized that he was terrified and wanted to escape, but he still couldn't match Chen's speed. As soon as he thought of running away, the Chidori in Chen's hand was already printed on his back, and the violent Thunder Dun directly tore the man who called it to pieces.  Sibu's peacock magic technique then pierced into Sibu's back, and the palm came out from his chest.

    "Howis it possible" Sibuan looked at the palm protruding from his chest in a daze.  Said in disbelief.  Then the consciousness became weaker and weaker, and the peacock magic method could no longer be maintained and dissipated.  After Chen retracted his arm, Sibu's body fell from the sky.

    All of this happened so fast, from the beginning to the end, in an instant, so that the Chunin named Nighthawk and the J¨­nin named Red Star hadn't reflected it yet.  Until the body buried, no!  It should be said that they woke up when the body fell to the ground.

    "Death burial" the Xingren named Nighthawk cried out sadly. The two have worked together for many years and have already established a deep friendship. This time, they actually watched their best companion in front of their eyes.  How could he not be sad and angry when he died, but he was helpless!

    And that Red Star looked at Chen who was in the air and thought in horror: "What happened just now, I was absolutely not mistaken, that person disappeared suddenly, and then suddenly appeared behind Sibu, this  What is going on?"

    Anger came after the panic. Both Death Burial and Nighthawk were his confidantes. Although he never regarded these two as his true confidantes, they had been with him for so long anyway, and that person was  He went for the "star", so he must be killed no matter what.

    "Peacock Magic. Bear Demon!" The star ninja named Hong Xing activated the peacock magic, which is more powerful than the peacock magic of the previous two Chunin, and can transform into the appearance of a giant bear.  After the giant bear took shape, it roared and rushed towards Chen who was in mid-air.  After Chen killed the dead burial, he planned to continue to kill the nighthawk, but he didn't notice Hongxing's sneak attack for a while, and was caught off guard by Hongxing's bear demon, who dragged him to the ground, and put Chen in prison.  It was tightly trapped, making it impossible for Chen Yi to break free for a while.  And Nighthawk saw the right moment, controlled the peacock magical technique he had transformed into the shape of a handful of javelins, and stabbed at Chen.

    "Go to hell!" the nighthawk roared at Chen full of hatred. Seeing the chakra javelin attacking him, Chen quickly used the latent snake hand to transform into five or six giant snakes to block it, but  Still unable to stop the opponent's chakra javelin, the transformed giant snakes were cut off one by one. When Chen was about to be stabbed by Nighthawk, Chen suddenly disappeared in front of them again, and Nighthawk's attack also followed.  It's empty.

    And after Chen disappeared, he appeared again immediately.  At this time, Chen was standing in the distance, keeping a long distance from the two Xingren, and Chen was stepping on a kunai, which was the same kunai that he threw just now to kill the funeral.  Bundle.

    "It's this trick again, it can suddenly disappear and then reappear in other places. Could this be the legendary space ninjutsu? If so, then it will be troublesome!" Hong Xing looked at the figure that appeared in the distance.  Chen felt a little uneasy.

    "Hmph! Careless, but only this time!" Chen stood in the distance and looked at the two star ninjas indifferently, but did not immediately attack, and the two star ninjas in the distance also did not act rashly, looking at Chen's  The eyes were full of dignity, and the two sides formed a confrontation.

    At this moment, a young man who looked about the same age as Chen suddenly ran over from a distance, shouting while running: "It's not good! Master Hongxing." In the blink of an eye, he came to Hongxing.

    "Ang! What are you doing here? What's the matter?" The red star asked the boy who had just arrived.

    "Master Hong Xing, Xing Xing was taken away by someone!"

    "What did you say? The star was taken away by someone? What happened?" After hearing that the star was stolen, the red star immediately asked the boy named Ang several questions nervously.

    "The few of us were cultivating around Xing in the training room, and suddenly a powerful ninja broke in. We were not his opponent at all. After he knocked down all of us in an instant and took Xing away,  Ran away!""A bunch of trash! You"

    Just about to scold the boy, Hong Xing suddenly thought of something, and stared at Chen angrily: "Damn it, there is even a helper? But, as long as you are caught, you won't have to worry about your companion not showing up!"

    "Companion? When did I have a companion? What's going on? From what that guy said, the "star" seems to have been taken away by someone. Is there anyone else thinking about this "star" besides me? Damn it,  I was caught first by someone, and that person should have done it while I was holding those Xing Ren back. You bastard, you dare to use me, no matter who it is, I will ask him to pay the price." Although he was misunderstood as having a companion,  But Chen didn't say anything, because he knew that the other party would definitely not believe it, and he didn't bother to explain anything to these Xing Ren.

    After looking at the star-nin boy, Zai Chen was stunned, and suddenly thought of something in his mind, "I seem to have forgotten something By the way, Xia Ri Xing!"

    Xia Ri Xing has always taken it as his duty to protect the Star Ninja Village. In the original book, people who use stars to cultivate in the village have serious side effects on their bodies.  In order to prevent people in the village from using stars to practice, she and her husband once wanted to hide the stars, but they were stopped by the third generation of Xingying, and the third generation of Xingying also expressed the prohibition of letting the people in the village use the stars to practice.  It's just that the three generations of Xingying were killed by Hongxing later, and the people in the village were made to rely on Xing to practice again. In order to protect the village, Xing was finally stolen.

    "If it's her, it's easy to handle." Chen looked thoughtfully at the Ren who was named Ang in front of him.  Then he looked at Hong Xing again, and said to himself: "What we have to do now is to get rid of these two garbage first!"

    Just when Chen Xiang was proving how to kill the opponent, that Red Star suddenly moved. He controlled the bear demon transformed by his peacock magic technique, and rushed towards the peacock magic technique called Nighthawk, and even killed Nighthawk in one gulp.  The peacock Miaofa with a beast-tailed tail that materialized swallowed it in one gulp.  After Red Star's bear demon swallowed Nighthawk's beast-tail-shaped peacock magic technique, its size became even bigger.  However, after the Chakra was swallowed, Nighthawk collapsed directly on the ground, not knowing whether it was dead or alive.

    "Master Hong Xing, you" That ninja named Ang couldn't believe that Hong Xing had done such an unbelievable thing.

    "Don't worry, I just used Nighthawk's Chakra, he will be fine! The guy on the other side is very tricky, so I had to do this!"

    "Oh! You actually devoured your companion's Chakra to enhance your own strength? It really worked! But, even if this is the case, your ending is still the same." Looking at the even bigger chakra in front of him than before  Chen didn't pay attention to the demon bear.

    "I don't have the patience to play with you anymore, I will get rid of you with one trick!"

    "Huh! I should say this." Red Star on the opposite side became inflated after devouring his companion's chakra, and said to Chen arrogantly.  Then he controlled the bear demon and rushed towards Chen: "Go to hell!"

    "Hmph! This peacock trick is really tricky, just smash it!" Chen secretly thought while avoiding the attack of the bear demon.

    "System, exchange for spiral pills for me!"

    "Spiral pill, item level: A-level, item type: skill, need to exchange points: 5000, whether to exchange!"

    "Exchange!"

    "Ding! The exchange is successful, deducted points: 5000, existing points: 35000."

    After the warm current passed, Chen instantly mastered the A-level ninjutsu, Helix Wan!

    ps: I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯ve been fascinated by watching Langya Bang for the past two days, and I even forgot the time, sorry!  Feel sorry!

    Ask for flowers!  Ask for a monthly pass!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-Three; Battle Star Ninja III

    ?

    "System! Give me the Dayu Helix Pill to exchange for it."

    "Dayu Spiral Pill, item level: A+, need to exchange points: 8000, since the host has already mastered Spiral Pill, so only need to spend another 3000 points to use the advanced version of Spiral Pill, Dayu Spiral Pill. Note: This technique  It needs to be used together by the real body and a shadow clone, do you want to exchange it?"

    "Exchange!"

    "Ding! The exchange is successful, points deducted: 3000, remaining points for the host: 32000."

    After exchanging the spiral pill, Chen immediately created a clone, forming a light blue spiral pill on the palm of his hand, rotating at a high speed, and growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally formed a spiral pill the size of a watermelon.  Then, Chen and the avatar pushed the Dayu Spiral Pill and rushed towards the red star.

    "Go to hell!" Hong Xing manipulated the bear demon to rush towards Chen, but Chen did not dodge, but pushed the spiral pill with his clone, and slammed into the bear demon that was rushing towards him, and Hong Xing condensed it out with chakra.  The bear demon was instantly twisted by the spiral pill and turned into chakra scattered.

    "impossible¡­¡­"

    Hong Xing screamed, but couldn't change the fact, the spiral pill in Chen's hand was directly printed on his chest.  Red Star was hit by a spiral pill.

    "Boom!" With the spiral pill as the center, a huge crater was instantly pressed out on the ground by the power of the spiral pill, and Hong Xing was also hit by the spiral pill, spewing out a big mouthful of blood, and then was thrown into the air.

    "But Damn" Hong Xing was still alive after being knocked into the air by the Helix Pill. He propped up his seriously injured body with his hands and tried to stand up, but in vain. He spit out another mouthful of blood, and then fell to the ground again.  dying.

    "Unexpectedly, a big jade spiral pill will consume all the remaining chakra. If the system can not restore it, it will be dangerous. We must find a way to increase the amount of chakra as soon as possible. System, restore my chakra now  !"

    "Ding! Recovering Chakra requires points: 1000, do you want to exchange it?"

    "Exchange!"

    "The exchange is successful! Points deducted: 1000, the remaining points of the host are 31000."

    Just after the system's notification tone, a warm current flowed through Chen's body, and all the chakra consumed in the battle just now recovered in an instant.

    "He didn't die like this, his life is pretty tough!" Chen came to Hong Xing, lowered his head and said with a chuckle.

    "You you who the hell are you?"

    "Who am I? I'm nothing more than a bereaved dog, but this has nothing to do with you, you should die with peace of mind!" Chen said, wanting to kill Hongxing.

    "Bastard, don't hurt Master Hong Xing! The Peacock is wonderful oh!" Standing aside, Ang shouted at Chen, and then wanted to launch the Peacock Magic to attack Chen, but before he could condense it, he was wrapped up by Chen with the hidden shadow snake hand  Get up and make him immobile.

    "Let go of me, damn it, let me go!" Ang shouted while struggling.

    "Shut up for me, if it wasn't for the fact that you still have some use" Chen rolled Ang even harder, making him blushed and unable to speak, even breathing was a little difficult.

    "As for you go and confess to your three generations of Xingying!" Chen lowered his head again, and said contemptuously to the red star on the ground.

    "No I can't die. We have a unique star. As long as we practice around the star, we will become extremely powerful. Our Xingyin Village will definitely surpass the Five Ninja Villages. How can I be like this?  die."

    "Tch! You are overestimating your strength, your ambition is not directly proportional to your strength, and the so-called star is not something you can control. Even if you use the star to cultivate and become stronger for a while, it will only speed up your own demise.  I think it won't be long before the side effects of your cultivation with the stars will show up, even if you don't need me to do it, you will be tortured yourself, and then die in pain!"

    "ImpossibleI won't dieI won'tI'll kill you!" The red star struggled to stand up, forming a mudra with both hands to condense the magic of the peacock.

    "Humph! Seeking death!" Chen looked at Hong Xing, who couldn't even stand still and wanted to make a move. Chen snorted coldly, then came to Hong Xing, concentrated his strength on his right hand, and slammed it on Hong Xing's stomach.  The powerful strange force directly knocked the red star out. Before the red star landed, Chen activated the instant body technique and appeared in front of the red star in an instant. He kicked on the head of the red star and smashed the red star to the ground.  .  This was not over yet, and then Chen rushed towards Hong Xing on the ground, concentrated all his strength on his fist, and smashed his fist on Hong Xing's body. The force was so great that he directly punched the ground into a small pit, and the surrounding area of ??the pit was even bigger.  There are cracks.  After Chen returned his fist, he looked at Hong Xing lying in the pit.?? At this time, the red star has not made a sound.

    "Ding! The host kills a J¨­nin, reward points: 3000, points owned by the host: 34000."

    After solving the red star, Chen was thinking about how to find the star.

    "Hmph! Has it been solved? Then, the next step is to find Xing. Xing should have been taken away by Xia Rixing. As long as you find her, you can find Xing. But how can you find her?" Chen turned his gaze  He threw himself at Ang who was struggling, and thought to himself; "Her son is already in my hands, so I don't believe she won't come out. Isn't she taking it as her duty to protect Xingyin Village? I will destroy Xingyin Village first, let's see her  come or not."

    Thinking of this, Chen rolled Ang with the latent shadow snake hand like this, and walked towards Xingyin Village.  When passing by the unconscious Nighthawk, Chen easily dealt with him.

    "Bastard unexpectedly unexpectedly killed Master Hong Xing, you who the hell are you? Why did you kill our Xingyin Village? Why is this?" Ang struggled while being wrapped up  , asked Chen angrily.  He appeared later, so Chen's purpose is not yet known.

    "Why? Hehe~ Your question is really naive. The reason why I killed your star ninja is because your star ninja wants to kill me, and the reason you want to kill me is because I want to take your star away. It's as simple as that  !"

    "Star? Your goal is our star? I see, that person just now is your accomplice. You are here to restrain our ninja, so your companion went to steal the star, right? Damn, despicable!"

    "Tch! Companion? Despicable? Do you think I need to be as troublesome as you said with my strength? That guy named Hong Xing should be the strongest in your Xingyin Village, right? Even your Xingyin Village  I don't pay attention to the strongest ninja, is there anyone in Xingyin Village who can stop me?" Chen scoffed at what Ang said.

    Seeing Chen's disdainful expression, Ang secretly said with grief and indignation in his heart: "Damn~! Damn! He is obviously only the same age as me, but why can he be so strong, even Master Hong Xing was killed by him, damn it  .¡±

    "Hmph! Your Xingyin Village's mistake is that you obviously have a treasure, but you don't have enough strength to hold it. Weakness is actually a crime. Really, what are you doing so much with you, let's go!"

    "Youwhat do you want to do?" Ang found out that Chen was going in the direction of the village, and asked in panic.

    "You are very noisy!"

    "Damn it, you"

    "Shut up!"

    Originally, Ang wanted to say something, but Chen ignored him and walked on by himself.  Not long after, a village appeared in Chen's field of vision, which was Xingyin Village.

    At this time, a few figures suddenly sprang out from the village, and came to Chen in a few breaths.  Those few figures were just a few ninja-level brats, about the same age as Ang, they were looking at Chen in amazement at this time, and then found Ang who was wrapped by Chen's snake hands.

    ps: In fact, I also know the problem of sharing eyes that everyone mentioned, because when I wrote this novel, I was trying to write and read it, so I didn¡¯t write it seriously. At that time, I wanted to save trouble.  I searched for the information about Kaleidoscope Sharingan on the Internet, and then I didn¡¯t care too much about the information it gave me, so I just wrote it up. I¡¯ll change it when I find time. If it makes everyone feel uncomfortable  , I hereby apologize to everyone!

    Ask for flowers!  Ask for collection!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter forty-fourth; Susano

    ?

    "Who are you? Damn it, what did you do to Ang? Let Ang go quickly." A little girl with a few freckles on her face shouted at Chen.

    "Beidou, don't come over!" Seeing that the little girl wanted to

    At this time, other ninjas in the village also noticed the strangeness here, and gathered together one after another. Seeing that Chen was kidnapping the children of their village, the star ninjas surrounded Chen angrily.

    "Who are you? How dare you break into the territory of Xingyin Village and hold people from our Xingyin Village hostage. How brave you are."

    "Okay, stop yelling, I'm not interested in your Xingyin Village at all, you better get out of here, otherwise I can't guarantee what will happen." Chen looked at the people who surrounded him.  Xing Ren said with disdain.

    "Bastard, you are already surrounded by us, yet you still dare to speak out. No matter who you are, we will arrest you first and hand you over to Red Star. Let's go!"

    "Everyone stop, don'tdon't act rashly, none of you are his opponents." Seeing that the star ninjas wanted to attack Chen, Ang immediately stopped him anxiously.  He knows Chen's strength, even their strongest ninja, Lord Hongxing, is not Chen's opponent, let alone these star ninjas in front of him are only middle and lower ninjas.

    "Ang! What are you talking about? We are not his opponents. Don't be kidding. We are just a young brat. I can beat ten brats like this. Being kidnapped by him can only prove that you are useless."

    "Hahaha! Ang, are you afraid that if we do something, he will hurt you? Don't worry, we will let him practice without any chance of hurting you, and we will finish him off in an instant."

    "Hahaha Ang is really timid! But yes, no matter how you say it, he is just a brat! Hahaha!!

    The star ninjas didn't care about Ang's words, they just thought that Ang was defeated by the opponent, so they wanted to describe Chen as very powerful, so that he would not be so ashamed.

    "Hmph! Stop talking nonsense, take down this brat first, don't make a move, I'm enough alone." A ninja walked out of Xing Ren, said to the surrounding companions, and then sneered at Chen with contempt.  Said: "Little ghost, I don't care who you are, don't try to escape from me!"

    "Bastard! Idiot! Master Hong Xing is not his opponent and has been killed by him. Do you think you will be stronger than Master Hong Xing?" Seeing the star ninjas laughing at each other, Ang felt in his heart.  Angry and anxious again, he yelled at them.

    "You what did you say? It's impossible!"

    "Ang What nonsense are you talking about? How could Master Hongxing"

    "Bastard, if you talk nonsense like this again, we can't just let it go."

    Zaang told about the killing of Hong Xing. The people in Xing Ninja were angry, angry, and unbelievable.  However, they all remained skeptical and did not fully believe Ang's words.

    "Have you finished? Forget it I've lost my patience. Xia Rixing didn't come out, so I have no choice but to force her out and destroy this village, hehe!"  Chen didn't want to waste any more time.

    Seeing that Chen was about to make a move, Ang was terrified: "Youwhat do you want to do? Stop!"

    "Idiot!" Chen sneered and roared mockingly, slowly closed his eyes, and then opened them suddenly, the three-pointed jade in his pupils had disappeared, replaced by a pattern similar to a hexagram.

    "Kaleidoscope Sharingan!"

    "What what is that? What the hell is going on with his eyes?"

    "These eyes looking at these eyes makes me have a creepy feeling"

    "Why do I have this feeling, what kind of eyes are those"

    At the moment when the kaleidoscope was formed, the star ninjas in front could no longer be as calm as before.  The star ninjas who stared at Chen would give them a creepy feeling. This fear came from the depths of their souls, although they didn't know the ability of the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "Damn it, let's let's go together! Kill him" The sense of oppression from the kaleidoscope made these star ninjas who only had the strength of middle and lower ninjas collapse. They didn't think too much at all, and they held  With no suffering to attack Chen.

    Facing the many star ninjas who were attacking him, Chen didn't move at all, one hand was still locked and the other was hanging, and he didn't make any movements when he was not seen.

    "No matter who you are, die to me!"

    Just when the kunai of the star ninjas were about to pierce Chen's body, a gray-white chakra visible to the naked eye suddenly appeared around Chen,It became the shape of human ribs, and wrapped Chen in an instant.  And the kunai that the star ninjas stabbed at Chen also hit this layer of chakra, and were caught by this layer of chakra.

    "Thiswhat the hell is this? What the hell is it?"

    "Is this the magic technique of the peacock? How could it be like this"

    The star ninja looked at the ribs wrapped around Chen in horror, and shouted in fear.

    "Is this my Susanoo? It turned out to be gray and white. I don't know what kind of ability I have to fully understand it? It's really exciting. Hmph! Peacock Magic? I actually use Susanoo and your so-called Peacock Magic  Comparing it to one another, I really can¡¯t think of myself. If you are lucky enough to see the ability I just acquired, this is the first time I have used this ability, and I just use you trash to practice my skills.¡±

    "Susano? What what is this? Could it be that he didn't use his full strength when he fought Lord Hongxing just now, how is this possible just who is he?" Ang  Looking at Susanoko who also wrapped him in, he secretly thought in disbelief.

    "Quick, kill him!" After the panic, the star ninjas attacked Chen again, but it was all in vain. Whether it was a shuriken kunai or a ninjutsu attack, they were all blocked by Susano, and there was no harm at all.  To Chen's minute.

    "Hmph! It's useless, no matter what kind of attack you use, whether it's ninjutsu or body art, under Susano's absolute defense, it will have no effect at all, and Susano's ability is not only  It's defense"

    As soon as Chen's voice fell, a giant arm skeleton suddenly appeared on Susano's right side, and then clenched into a fist, the skeleton punched Xing Ninja in front of him.  Caught off guard, several Xing Ren were killed and injured, and a small pit was formed where they were hit.

    "Thiswhat kind of monster is this? Not only can it defend, butit can even have such a strong attack powerDamn it, we can't win" Seeing Susano cause  Ang felt a sense of powerlessness due to the destruction.  Then thinking of his partners, he shouted: "Beidou, Mizuna, you guys go, get out of here, we can't beat him, go"

    "No way! How can we leave you We must get you out, Ang!" Although the little girl named Beidou felt scared, she still said firmly.

    "Idiot, leave quickly" Ang Jue shouted at them, he knew that none of Beidou and the others were Chen's opponents, fighting with Chen would only result in death.

    "Huh! Those who avoid me live, those who block me die!" Chen controlled Susan, raised his fist again, and smashed towards the gate of Xingren Village, smashing the gate directly, and then towards Xingren Village  to the hinterland.

    "He's about to enter the village, hurry up, stop him, stop him no matter what." Seeing that Chen wanted to enter the village, a star ninja reacted immediately and directed the star ninjas to fight back against Chen, but was caught by Chen's attack.  Susano almost grabbed it in his hand.

    "Huh!" Chen snorted coldly, then squeezed Susan's hand hard, and the Hoshino was crushed to death directly, and then the body was thrown down casually.

    "Kazama! Damn it, everyone stop him!"

    Just when the star ninjas wanted to attack Chen again, Chen's Susano changed again. I saw that the ribs turned into an arm skeleton again, and even a skull grew out.  It looks like a huge demon god, although it is only the upper body.

    Seeing that Chen's Susanoo had evolved again, the ninjas in Xingren Village were all dumbfounded, and there was only one thought in their minds.

    "It's so horrible, we We can't win this monster's"

    ps: Ask for flowers, please collect!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-Five;

    ?

    Chen really didn't want to waste any more time, so he directly used the ability of the kaleidoscope to condense Susano, and planned to use Susano to crush Xingnin Village all the way, and he himself wanted to know his Susano very much.  What is it like, and at the same time, I want to use these star ninjas as the goal of practice.

    Chen's Xu Zuo is raging in Xingyin Village, and every punch will cause a large number of casualties. Xingyin Village is a horrific scene. At this time, Xingyin has been divided into two groups, and one group is desperately fighting  Attacking Chen, trying to block Chen's footsteps, a group of people were evacuating the crowd urgently, leading the civilians to flee.

    "Devildevil, you are a demon! Stop it, stop it!" Looking at the miserable scene in the village, he yelled at Chen heartbreakingly

    "I have already said that those who avoid me will live, and those who stand in my way will die! If Xia Rixing does not appear, I will not give up."

    "Damn it, you are looking for someone, why did you attack our village? We don't have Xia Rixing here at all!"

    Chen ignored Ang, and continued to control Xu Zuo to destroy. Although Chen did not intentionally attack civilians, many civilians were still affected.  However, Chen didn't care about these.

    "Every man is innocent, but pregnant is guilty. If you want to blame it, blame yourselves for being too weak."

    Just when Chen controlled Susan to wreak havoc, not far from Xing Ninja Village, Xia Rixing left the village after getting the star.  Originally, Xia Rixing had been secretly guarding Xingyin Village, and followed the wishes of the third generation of Xingying. If he started to use stars to practice again in the village, he had to do his best to stop it.  And three years ago, Hong Xing assassinated three generations of Xingying, and after becoming the agent Xingying of Xingyin Village, he used Xing to practice again.  So Xia Rixing wanted to steal Xing away, but there was no chance for the past three years.

    After today's Chen appeared, when Hong Xing and most of the Xing Ren went to confront Chi Chen, he seized this opportunity and broke into the Xing training room.  Knock down, and then snatch the star away.  Just when she took Xing and planned to return to her secret stronghold, she suddenly found that the direction of the village was filled with gunpowder smoke, and something must have happened.

    "Huh? What's going on? That direction is the village! What happened there? You have to go and have a look!" As he spoke, he formed a seal with his hands, and condensed the magic of peacock behind him.

    "Peacock magic method. Lingyun."

    Xia Rixing condensed Chakra into the shape of wings, jumped up, and flew towards the village.  When Xia Rixing got closer and closer to the village, the scene over there became clearer and clearer. At this time, most of Xingren Village had been destroyed, with gunpowder smoke filling the air and mourning everywhere.  A horrific scene was presented in front of her.

    "Thishow is this possiblewhy is this happening?" Xia Rixing couldn't believe everything in front of her eyes. When she came to Stealing Stars just now, the village was still fine, but she didn't expect that it would turn into a village after just a short while.  this tragedy.

    Xia Rixing accelerated his flight speed, and in the blink of an eye, he came to the sky above Xingren Village. Because Susan's figure was too ostentatious, Xia Rixing saw the culprit who was destroying Xingren Village at a glance.  down.

    "Damn, unforgivable. Peacock magic. Bear demon!"

    After jumping to a high ground behind Susan, Xia Rixing instantly changed the shape of Peacock Miaofa, forming the same bear demon appearance as Red Star, except that the bear demon condensed by Xia Rixing is much larger than that of Red Star  , the strength is naturally much stronger than that of Red Star.

    After the demon bear condensed, Xia Rixing immediately controlled the demon bear to pounce towards Susan.  And Chen was originally manipulating Susano to kill the star ninjas. Out of trust in Susano's absolute defense, Chen didn't pay attention to the weak attacks of the star ninjas, and even disdain to turn around.  Therefore, he was unaware of Xia Rixing's attack, and was caught off guard by Xia Rixing's bear demon.

    Although the bear demon did not break through Susan's defense and did not cause any harm to Chen, but it attracted the attention of everyone present. After all, no matter how the star ninjas attacked before, they seemed to be tickling Susan  , I can't even make Susan move a little bit, let alone bump Susan into a stagger.

    "That's It's the Peacock Magic Technique. Bear Demon! Could it be Lord Red Star?"

    "Haha! Master Hong Xing is back, and this boy Ang actually said that Master Hong Xing was killed. It is really unforgivable. Wait until Master Hong Xing defeats the enemy, and then teach him a lesson."

    Seeing Xia Rixing's peacock magical technique. After the bear demon, the star ninjas became emotional instantly, and the first thing they thought of was their agent Xingying, Red Star!  Because looking at the entire Xingyin Village, Hongxing is the only one who can condense the peacock magic method into the form of a beast.  in their cognition??, Red Star is the strongest among them, and the Peacock Magic has also been practiced to the extreme, no one is his opponent.

    However, some people are happy, and some people feel strange.

    "It's not right If he is Lord Red Star, why is he wearing a gas mask, and everyone, look, that peacock magic bear demon is bigger than the bear demon condensed by Lord Red Star before, and Chakra is also  Stronger."

    "You're rightindeed!"

    "If it wasn't Master Hong Xing, who would it be? It seems that this person is even more advanced than Master Hong Xing in the attainment of peacock magic."

    "Don't worry about that much for now. The top priority now is to eliminate this monster. Regardless of whether that person is Master Hongxing or not, in short, he just attacked that monster with the peacock magic technique. He should be our reinforcements. The stronger he is, the more powerful he is for us.  more favorable."

    Of course, Chen also discovered Xia Rixing.  Stopped the destruction, just looked at Xia Rixing like this: "She should be the Xia Rixing I was looking for, is she finally here?"

    At this time, the ninjas of Xingyin Village wanted to attack Chen while Chen stopped, but they were stopped by Xia Rixing.

    "Don't go there! If you can't beat him, don't shoot."

    "Damn" Although they were very unwilling, the star ninjas had to admit this fact. After hearing Xia Rixing's words, they all stopped their movements and did not dare to act rashly.

    "Huh! You guys know each other well. But, you are finally willing to show up, Xia Ri Xing!" Chen also lost interest in these Xing Ri Xing, and did not attack them again, but looked at Xia Ri Xing.

    After Chen said the name of Xia Rixing, the star ninjas of Xingyin Village started talking.  Of course, some of these Xingren are very unfamiliar with Xia Rixing. After all, Xia Rixing had left Xingyin Village ten years ago, and only some older Xingren would have a little impression of Xia Rixing.

    "How could it beit's really not Lord Hongxing."

    "Xia Rixing? Is there such a powerful person in our Xingyin Village? Why have I never heard of it?"

    "I have the impression that it seems to have died ten years ago, how could it still appear here"

    Xia Rixing ignored the comments of the Xingren and did not explain anything to them. Instead, he said to Chen in surprise: "You know me, are you here for me? Noyou are here for Xing  !"

    "Of course, I came here for the so-called stars. Apart from the stars, there is nothing else worth mentioning in this place. I know the stars are in your hands, so hand them over!"

    "Are you attacking the village to force me out?"

    "That's right, it's just to force you out. I know that you have been secretly guarding Xingyin Village for ten years, so as long as I attack Xingyin Village, you will definitely appear, it's as simple as that."

    "Bastard, it is unforgivable to do such a horrible thing just because of this! I must seek justice for the people in the village who died tragically."

    "Stop talking nonsense, I don't have time to waste with you, quickly hand over the star!"

    "Huh! Impossible, peacock magic. Bear demon!" The angry Xia Rixing once again condensed the bear demon, and rushed towards Chen.

    ps: Sorry, I originally wanted to save a few chapters and post them when they are on the shelves, but there is really no way, so let¡¯s post a chapter first!

    Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Ask for collection!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-Six;

    ?

    "Humph! Good time, let me show you that my Xu Zuo is not comparable to those peacock magic techniques that you have cultivated by relying on foreign objects."

    Facing the menacing bear demon, Chen did not dodge, but controlled Susano to raise his fist to meet it.  However, the bear demon controlled by Xia Rixing is obviously more flexible than Chen's Susanoo. I saw that it easily dodged Susan's fist, and then jumped on Susan's body, and was about to land on Susan's shoulder, but  This was just in vain, and did not cause any harm to Susano and Chen.

    And Xu Zuo also took advantage of the bear demon hanging on it, tore it off his body with both hands, and threw it forward vigorously, destroying several buildings, and several stars endured it  spread.

    Seeing this scene, Xia Rixing also sensed that something was wrong and said in his heart: "Damn Xingyin Village suffered too many losses and casualties. If we continue to fight here with him, Xingyin Village will definitely be destroyed by the two of us."  A ruined one must be led elsewhere."

    "Peacock magic method. Lingyun!"

    After making up his mind, Xia Rixing immediately took the bear demon back, and then formed a seal again, condensing Chakra into a pair of huge butterfly-shaped wings, and then flew towards a forest far away from the village.

    "Hmph! Want to run away? No is it because you are afraid that my battle with her will destroy Xingyin Village, so you want to lure me out of Xingyin Village? But it doesn't matter, anyway, my goal is only Xing. As for Xingyin Village  Yincun, I don¡¯t care about it yet, let them go.¡± Then, he released Xu Zuo, and then chased Xia Ri Xing Xing with moon steps.

    Xia Rixing wanted to lure Chen away, so he deliberately slowed down his flight speed, and Chen didn't chase too closely. Anyway, he knew that Xia Rixing would never escape, after all, she also wanted to kill Chen.

    Ang, who was held hostage by Chen, looked at Xia Rixing's back thoughtfully at this moment: "Damn it, that person wearing a gas mask should be the Xia Rixing that this devil is looking for. The villagers seem to have said just now that he was also  The ninja in Hidden Star Village died ten years ago, why did the dead people reappear, why did they take our star away, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I can feel it from him  I felt an inexplicable sense of intimacy." Ang, who was held hostage, looked at Xia Rixing's figure, and his heart was full of various doubts.

    Soon, Xia Rixing came to a forest, standing on the top of a big tree, waiting for Chen's arrival, not long after, Chen came here chasing Xia Rixing.

    "Why, have you chosen a place?"

    "Suoga! It turns out that you already know my purpose, so why do you keep following me?"

    "I said earlier that my goal is the stars, so I have no interest in Xingyin Village at all. The reason why I attacked Xingyin Village was just to force you out. Now that you have come out  I don't need to waste any more time there."

    "Why do you conclude that the star must be in my hands?"

    "Hmph, I naturally have my own basis. Let's not talk nonsense, my goal is only Xing, hand it over, and I will leave immediately, otherwise don't blame me for being cruel!"

    "Damn, wishful thinking! You have committed such an unforgivable sin, I will make you punished no matter what, and avenge the people you killed in Xingyin Village!"

    "Xia Rixing, don't you see who the person I've been holding hostage is? I think you will be very interested! Hehehe~~"

    "Oops, did he already know about the relationship between me and Ang, that's why he hijacked Ang? How is this possible? Damn" In fact, Xia Rixing had already discovered that the Xing Ren who was held hostage by Chen was Ang, and it was her.  and Firefly's only child.  It's just that she found that Chen didn't intend to hurt Ang, and he was also afraid that Chen would use Ang as a threat to force her to hand over Xing after learning about Ang's relationship with her.  Therefore, she did not dare to speak out.  But it seemed that what she was most worried about happened.

    "Shameless! Despicable" At this time, Xia Rixing was not as calm as before, staring at Chen angrily, and said through gritted teeth.

    "Hmph! Don't talk about these useless things anymore. I'm already impatient. Hurry up and hand over the star, otherwiseI'll kill him! Or in your eyesyour son's  Life, is it not as important as that harmful star?"

    "What? You What did you just say? What's going on? Tell me quickly! Tell me quickly" Ang, who had been silent all this time, looked at the two in disbelief after hearing the conversation between the two.  Xia Rixing, who was wearing a gas mask, suddenly became agitated and questioned Chen.

    "Hmph! Shut up, or I'll kill you!" Chen ignored Ang's voice.He asked, snorted coldly, and then suddenly exerted force on the snake hand that was holding Ang, and immediately squeezed Ang's face flushed, and he was too painful to speak.

    "Stop, let him go." Xia Rixing, who was opposite, saw his son suffering, and his heart felt like a knife.  Hastily shouted at Chen.

    "Hmph! Does your heart hurt?" Chen said with a sneer, and at the same time relaxed the snake's hand a little, and Na Ang immediately panted heavily.

    Seeing that Ang was fine, Xia Rixing also breathed a sigh of relief, and reached out to take off the gas mask on her face, revealing her original appearance.

    "How do you know? Why do you know my affairs so well?"

    "Don't worry about it, how about it? You can hand over the stars, right? Anyway, your mission is to prevent the people of Xingyin Village from using stars to practice again. In this case, it's useless for you to keep the stars, it's better  How about giving it to me?"

    "I can give you the star, but you must let go first!"

    "Huh! You have no room to bargain, hand it over!" Chen said, rolling the archer hard again.

    "Damn it, stop!" Xia Rixing didn't hesitate anymore, and quickly took out a fist-sized stone from his arms. The stone seemed to be eaten away by insects, and it was covered with holes of all sizes.  , this stone also exudes a strange purple chakra, which flickers quite strangely.

    "This is the star, here it is!" After Xia Rixing took out the star, he threw it directly at Chen, and was grabbed by Chen.

    Chen held the star in front of his eyes and observed it carefully, but he couldn't see anything special for a while.  Secretly said: "Is this the star? Sure enough, it contains powerful power. Those idiots in Xingyin Village don't know how to use the star correctly, and they only practice around the star. It's a waste of everything!"

    "Xing has been given to you, let Ang go!" Seeing that Chen hadn't let go of Ang, Xia Rixing said hurriedly, interrupting Chen who was in deep thought.

    "Oh! I almost forgot, I'll give it back to you!" With a flick of Chen's snake hand, he threw Ang towards Xia Rixing, who quickly caught Ang.

    "Okay, now that Xing has been obtained, it's time for me to leave this bird place!" Chen got Xing, so his mood improved, and he greeted Xia Ri Xing mother and son with a light smile, and then planned to take  leave.

    Just when Chen turned around and was about to leave, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis attacking him. Without even thinking about it, Chen immediately used the instant body technique and jumped away from the spot.  The bear demon formed by Carat jumped on the position where he was originally standing.

    After avoiding Xia Rixing's sneak attack by using the blinking technique, he turned around and stared at Xia Rixing, and said solemnly: "Hmph! It seems that you don't intend to let me leave like this! There is no other way, I have to send you  Get rid of it too!"

    "Ang, hurry up and get out of here." Xia Rixing said to Ang beside him while staring at Chen solemnly.

    "But"

    "No, but, I know you have a lot of questions you want to ask me now, I promise you, I will explain everything to you when I go back, now, get out of here quickly." Xia Rixing said anxiously to Ang.

    "II know, yoube careful!" Ang also knew that with his strength, he would definitely not be able to help anything if he stayed here, and would only drag Xia Rixing down.  .  Looking at Xia Rixing with complicated eyes, there was no nonsense, and he immediately jumped back in the direction of the village.

    Ang had no use value for Chen, so when Ang left, Chen did not stop him, but looked at Xia Rixing with interest.

    "Hmph, you have committed such a heinous crime, I will definitely not let you leave like this, no matter what today, I must take you back, and then I will deal with you in front of everyone, for Xingyin Village  Revenge for those who died miserably."

    "Tch! You are stubborn, since you are looking for death, don't blame me!" Chen put the star in his arms into his arms, and the three hook jades in his scarlet writing wheel eyes slowly turned, staring at Xia Rixing, and said with a sneer.

    Xia Rixing didn't talk nonsense, he directly controlled the bear demon, and rushed towards Chen with a roar!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for collection!  !  Ask for a reward!  !  !

    ps: Qunwei 475137322  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-Seven; Clone Tailed Beast

    ?

    Xia Rixing once again manipulated the bear demon to rush towards Chen. Facing Xia Rixing's menacing bear demon, Chen was not afraid at all. He raised his right hand and condensed a light blue spiral pill in the palm of his hand.  When the demon was about to pounce on him, he greeted the spiral pill in his hand, and it hit the demon bear's head, forming a stalemate.

    "Hmph, the strength is much stronger than that guy Red Star. But it's not enough to defeat me! Get out!" Chen roared, and pushed hard with his right hand holding the spiral pill, and then  Repel the bear demons of the summer star.

    "Damn it! Peacock Magic. Soaring Snake!" Seeing that the bear demon was repulsed, Xia Rixing immediately and quickly formed seals with both hands, transforming the Peacock Magic into six Chakra giant snakes, and then attacked Chen.  The speed is very fast, and it is right in front of Chen in the blink of an eye.

    "It's a bit troublesome, there are too many!" Looking at the six Chakra giant snakes attacking, Chen secretly said, and then moved quickly and flexibly to avoid the attack of the Chakra giant snakes.  However, he was closely pursued by the giant chakra snake, and he was attacked by a giant chakra snake at a tricky angle if he didn't notice, making Chen unable to dodge.

    "Oops!"

    Although Chen tried his best to avoid it, he still failed and was bitten by the Chakra snake, but

    "Bang!" A puff of smoke appeared, and looking at Chen who was bitten by the giant chakra snake, he turned into a piece of dead wood, which is the substitute technique in the three-body technique.

    "Is it a substitute technique? When did you use it?" Seeing that Chen, who had been bitten, turned into a piece of dead wood, Xia Rixing immediately understood what was going on, and then took back the six Chakra giant snakes and guarded them by his side  , and then looked around vigilantly.

    "It's really amazing. It's much better than that trash like Red Star. It seems that you have cultivated the Peacock Art to the extreme!" Chen's voice came from a big tree not far in front of Xia Rixing, and then he saw Chen  came out from behind the big tree.

    "I'm curious, since I attacked, why didn't you use the giant skeleton in the village just now? Could it be that you can't maintain that powerful ninjutsu because you don't have much chakra left?  "

    "You're talking about Susanoo! Seriously, you Xingyin Village is too weak, so weak that you don't even have the qualifications to force me to use Susanoo, let alone force me to use Susanoo.  It was just because I had just mastered that new ability, and I really wanted to experience it myself, so I used it. And you Xingyin Village are just my training partner for testing the new ability.  Didn't take it seriously."

    Indeed, the combat power of Xingyin Village is really appalling. Almost all of the village¡¯s combat power is composed of low-strength low-level ninjas. There are only a few middle-level ninjas, and there is no high-level ninja.  The Red Star, relying on the peacock magic method, barely has the strength of the special ninja, which is not worth mentioning at all.

    "Damn it, peacock magic. Teng Snake!" Xia Rixing was very angry when he saw that Chen despised Xingyin Village so much, and once again manipulated the giant chakra snakes to bite Chen.

    "It's really stupid, I won't play with you!" Looking at the chakra giant snake that attacked, Chen quickly made a seal, created a shadow clone, rubbed a big jade spiral pill again, and greeted Xia Rixing's Chakra  The giant snake crushed it, seriously injured Xia Rixing and sent it flying.

    Looking at Xia Rixing who was struggling to continue to stand up, Chen did not continue to attack, but stood still and looked at Xia Rixing.

    "Whywhydon't you kill me?" Xia Rixing, who was seriously injured, struggled to get up, half kneeling on the ground, and asked Chen suspiciously.

    "Tch! I've killed enough people today. Besides, if it's not necessary, I don't like killing people, especially women, that's all!" Chen, who almost destroyed Xingyin Village, was still smiling and boasting  Said.  "I am a pacifist, I advocate peace and hate violence!"

    "Pfft!" Xia Rixing, who was seriously injured, was so angry at the shameless executioner in front of him that he vomited blood. He raised his finger and pointed at Chen, "Shamelessshameless!"

    "Hehe! Whatever you want, that's it. Now that Xing has already been obtained, I should go too." Chen just smiled at Xia Rixing's words, and planned to leave Xingyin Village without saying anything, but he was a little puzzled in his heart: "  The star has been obtained by me, why hasn¡¯t the system notified me that the task has been completed? Could it be that this star is fake? Impossible, I can feel that this star obviously contains very powerful power, it cannot be fake  Forget it, let¡¯s not worry about that much, since the star has been obtained, let¡¯s find a place to study it first, and I feel a little tired.¡±

    After leaving Xingyin Village, Chen returned to a small town again. After a long period of fighting, Chen was already tired and hungry.?? Randomly found a small hotel to live in.  After eating and drinking enough, he took another shower to wash away his exhaustion.  A person rests in a hotel room.

    "Ding! The host completed the task: snatch the star of Xingyin Village, the task reward: 10,000 points, the points owned by the host: 46,000, do you want to open the exchange interface?"

    "Oh, did you finally get a reminder that the mission is complete? I guess it's time to take the star and leave Xingyin Village to complete the mission, really. But it doesn't matter, the mission is completed, let's see what is so special about this star  Let's go!" Then he took out the star from Xingyin Village from his bosom, held it in front of his eyes and observed it.

    "This star, apart from feeling the powerful power it contains, I don't see anything special about it. What's the use?" Chen really couldn't see why, and asked the system suspiciously: "The system  , What is the origin of this star? What is its use?"

    "Answer the host, the star is a meteorite contaminated with ten-tailed chakra, because that meteorite is radioactive and reacts to the chakra, if you practice near the star, it will have a strong increase in the practitioner's chakra,  But because the ten-tailed chakra is too powerful for ordinary people to bear, it will cause great harm to the body of the practitioner."

    "That's it? There is no other use?" Hearing the system's explanation, Chen felt very disappointed.

    "You can redeem points!" replied!

    "Depend on!"

    "Ding! Because the host has come into contact with the ten-tailed chakra, the task is triggered: clone the ten-tails, become the Jinchuriki of the ten-tails, the task reward: 500,000 points, the system draws 3 times, the task time limit: none, the task failure penalty: none, whether to accept  ?¡±

    "I'm going, gramcloningTen-tails? Isn't this too ridiculous? How to clone?"

    "Answer the host, the host can first collect the chakra of the tailed beast, clone the nine tailed beasts, and then synthesize the cloned nine tailed beasts to clone the ten tailed beasts!"

    "Well, what will the cloned tailed beast look like? Is it the same as the original tailed beast?"

    "Yes, the cloned tailed beast is the same as the original tailed beast in terms of appearance and strength. However, the tailed beast cloned by the system has no thinking, only possesses the instinct of a wild beast, but it will completely obey the host. The host can  The clone-tailed beast is absorbed into the body and becomes a clone-tailed orc, which can also be summoned to fight for the host."

    "Become Jinchuriki? I'm still troubled by the low amount of chakra. If I can become Jinchuriki, then this problem will be solved. And as the system said, if I become Ten Tails Jinchuriki, if I face Madara  My master's words will give me more confidence. Besides, there is no time limit for this task, so accept it!" Chen thought for a while, and found that this task had no harm at all, so he accepted the task without hesitation.

    "Although there is no time limit for this task, but three years later it will be the story of Shippuden, and the Akatsuki organization will start to collect tailed beasts and capture the strength of each individual. Originally, I didn't want to have any grudges with the Akatsuki organization. From now on, in the future  Perhaps it is unavoidable to be enemies with them. Hmph! Take a step and see, if you really match, I, Uchiha Chen, will not be easy to mess with." Chen secretly said in his heart.

    "System, exchange this star in my hand for points!"

    "Ding! The exchange is successful, the points obtained: 30,000, the host has 76,000 points, do you want to open the exchange interface?"

    "unnecessary!"

    Chen finished the conversation with the system, and then lay down on the bed and fell asleep.

    ps: I'm too lazy to write about the fight with Xia Rixing, just skip it.  Ask for collection, ask for flowers!  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 48; Konoha investigation team

    ?

    The next day, Chen, who had rested all night, left the hotel full of energy. Before leaving, he bought a map at the hotel

    It has been a few days since Chendan brushed Xingyin Village, but this incident has not spread in the ninja world, because the ninjas of Xingyin Village have been sealed by their fourth generation Xingying Xia Rixing, and they are not allowed to mention it to outsiders.  So apart from the people in Xingyin Village, no one else knew about that matter.

    On this day, in Konoha's Hokage Building, Konoha's Fifth Hokage Tsunade was frowning and thinking about something while looking at the letter in his hand.

    Seeing Tsunade's expression, Shizune, who was standing aside as Konoha's assistant Hokage, was also very curious about the contents of the letter in Tsunade's hand, and couldn't help asking: "Master Tsunade, whose letter is this?  What happened?"

    Tsunade didn't answer Shizune's question, but handed her the letter in his hand.  Shi Jing quickly reached out to catch it, then held it in front of her and read the contents of the letter.

    Soon, Shizune read all the contents of the letter in his hand, showing a surprised expression, and asked Tsunade in doubt: "Master Tsunade, is this a secret message from Xingyin Village?"

    "That's right, this letter was sent by the four generations of Xingying from Xingyin Village."

    "Xingyin Village? Wait a minute" Jing Yin didn't know much about Xingyin Village, so he hurried to the bookshelf where various documents were piled up and searched.  It didn't take long to find a folder and search it.

    "Oh, I found it! Star Hidden Village, a ninja village located in the country of bears, there is a meteorite in the village, which fell two hundred years ago, so the village is called "Star Ninja Village". The ninjas in the village will surround that piece  Meteorite cultivation is because the meteorite is radioactive and reacts to Chakra. Star ninjas are good at the "peacock magic technique", which can make Chakra into various shapes to attack, and even fly."

    "Well, the first Hoshikage, that's what they called the village leader. The first Hoshikage found that if he used stars to practice, he could increase the power of Chakra. Since then, Hoshikage Village has had a place in the ninja world."

    "However, it is recorded in the document that this practice has been terminated for about ten years." Jing Yin said while looking at the document in his hand.

    "It was the third generation of Xingying who banned practice. About a year ago, after the death of the third generation of Xingying, practice resumed."

    "But why is practice prohibited?" Jing Yin asked puzzled, because there was no reason recorded in the document.

    "Who knows, this is probably the top secret of Xingyin Village. However, there are many rumors"

    "Rumor?"

    "Well! It is rumored that most of the people who used the "star" to practice have died. Obtaining power from the unknown "star" to force the strengthening of Chakra may have had side effects on the human body."

    "Suoga! That's how it is!"

    "The letter sent by Xingyin Village said: A few days ago, a ninja broke into their village and killed many ninjas in Xingyin Village, including their agent Xingying, and took Xingyin Village  The sacred object passed down through the ages, that is, the meteorite called "Star" was taken away. The important thing is that their Xingren discovered that he had Sharingan in the fight with that ninja. The entire ninja world knows that  Sharingan is the blood successor of the Uchiha clan of our Konoha, so the four generations of Hoshikage of Hoshihidden Village sent people to send this letter, hoping that Konoha will give them an explanation."

    "Are you sure it's Sharingan?"

    "This is what the four generations of Xingying saw with their own eyes, so it should be unmistakable."

    "Sharingan, there should be only Kakashi, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke in this world who have Sharingan! Kakashi has no such possibility, so only Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke are left.  Uchiha Sato has helped these two, who could it be?"

    "I still do not know yet."

    "Then what should we do? Should we sit idly by, or send someone over?"

    "This may be the rebellion of Konoha. If you don't express it at all, you will inevitably be gossiped, which will be very bad for the reputation of the village. Moreover, that person is likely to be Uchiha Sasuke, so Yu Gong  In private, we have to send people over to investigate."

    "Then who is Tsunade-sama planning to send there?"

    "Wellyou go and call Kai's third class over!" Tsunade thought for a while, then ordered Shizune.

    "I understand." After Shizune put away the documents in his hand, he walked out of Hokage's office to summon the members of the third class.

    Not long after, Ningji Hyuga, Locke Lee, and Tiantian from the third shift came to Hokage's office, and then Tsunade issued a mission to them, and ordered Ningji to go to Xingyin Village to investigate as the captain of the team.  ?I learned the information about Xingyin Village from Sakura, and I am also very curious about the "stars" in Xingyin Village. After learning that the third class will go to Xingyin Village for missions, I also want to join in the fun, so I ran to the Hokage Building  Bribed Tsunade with a box of yokan rolls, and finally got the chance to go with the third squad.

    "Naruto, I'm the captain for this mission, so you have to listen to me no matter what, understand?" Before departure, Neji made a special explanation to Naruto.

    "Got it, got it, let's go!" Naruto didn't take Neji's words to heart at all, but urged Neji to hurry up, and ran in the direction of the bear country with a look of eagerness.

    "Really" Ning Ci had no choice but to follow him, beckoning Xiao Li and Tian Tian to follow.

    After a long journey, they finally came to the forest outside Xingyin Village and were about to reach Xingyin Village.  Naruto and the members of the third class were jumping quickly in the woods.

    "It's coming soon. There will be a dangerous area before entering the village. From now on, I will be the vanguard." Neji, who had white eyes, said to Naruto and the other three.

    "Understood!"

    Soon, the four of them came to the natural barrier of Xingyin Village, a valley filled with yellow poisonous mist.

    "Hey! After crossing this valley, you will be Xingyin Village, Yoshi!" Looking at the valley in front of him, the nervous Naruto didn't notice anything wrong.  Run down the cliff.

    "It's dangerous, come back!" Seeing that Naruto ran directly to the valley filled with poisonous fog, Neji shouted anxiously, trying to stop Naruto, but it was too late, Naruto had already run far away  No, I didn't hear what he said at all.

    Just when Naruto was about to approach the poisonous fog, several bows and arrows shot out from the other side of the valley and nailed Naruto in front of him to stop him.  Naruto was startled, and quickly stepped on the bows and arrows to jump back to the edge of the cliff.

    "Naruto, are you alright?" After seeing Naruto jumping back onto the cliff, Neji and others came to Naruto and asked worriedly.

    "I'm fine, everyone be careful, there are enemies!" Naruto said to Neji and others while looking vigilantly across the valley.

    At this moment, a man wearing a gas mask and holding a crossbow appeared on the opposite side of the valley. The man aimed the crossbow at a big tree next to Naruto and the others and shot a tied arrow.  The arrow attached to the rope was nailed to the big tree, and then ran along the rope, and soon came to Naruto and the others.

    "Damn it, are you the one who attacked me just now? Look!" Naruto shouted, then took out two kunai and planned to throw them at that person, but was interrupted by Neji.

    "Stop it, Naruto! He's not the enemy."

    "But, he attacked me just now!"

    At this time, the person wearing the gas mask took off the gas mask on his face, and it was Ang who had been hijacked by Chen before to exchange "stars" with Xia Rixing!

    "Hmph! A ninja from Konoha? I am a ninja from Hidden Star Village. My name is Ang. I came here specially to welcome you." Ang said to Naruto and the other four, but his tone was not friendly.  Xingyin Village is very repulsive to outsiders, and their Xingyin Village was attacked a few days ago, with heavy casualties. The murderer seems to be related to Konoha's Uchiha, so he will not put on a good face towards Konoha's people  .

    "Then why did you attack me?" Naruto shouted at Ang.

    "He was saving you just now, look!" Ning Ci said to Naruto, pointing to a bird flying towards the poisonous fog, and saw that the bird flapped its wings twice after touching the poisonous fog  fell down.

    "What is this?" Seeing this scene, Naruto was also taken aback, and looked at Neji in surprise.

    "The border of Xingyin Village has been surrounded by poisonous gas, which is a natural barrier to prevent other countries from invading. The dangerous area I mentioned just now refers to this place."

    "That's great Naruto, Angke is your savior, and it's also the beginning of the beautiful friendship between Konoha and Xingyin Village, hahahaha" Xiao Li on the side laughed heartlessly.

    "Stop joking!" Naruto looked at Xiao Li who was laughing depressed, and complained.

    "It seems that I'm nosy, didn't I even say thank you? Tch! Forget it, Master Xingying has been waiting for a long time, you follow me into the village first!" After Ang dropped a sentence, he ignored Naruto's reaction.  , took the lead in jumping on the previous rope and walked towards the opposite valley.

    "This guy" Naruto said angrily looking at Ang's back.

    "Okay, don't talk so much, let's follow!" Ning Ci greeted, and then everyone jumped on the rope and walked to the opposite side.

    Naruto and the other four followed Ang and soon came to Xingyin Village.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for collection!

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)From behind, I soon came to Xingyin Village.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for collection!

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Forty-Nine; Inquiry

    ?

    Ang took Naruto and others into Xingyin Village.  However, because Chen almost destroyed the entire Xingyin Village a few days ago, Xingyin Village is currently being rebuilt, and there are collapsed houses and ruins everywhere, so it looks very miserable.  And the people in Xingyin Village, who were busy rebuilding their homes, also saw Ning Ci and the others led by Ang, all stopped their movements, and even showed very unfriendly eyes to Naruto and the others.

    "Is this the Xingyin Village? How could this be?" Naruto said in surprise looking at the surrounding ruins.

    "Hmph! It's not because" Ang heard Naruto's words, turned his head and glared at Naruto, wanting to say something, but held back, and continued to lead the way.

    "Hey, Ning Ci! Why do I feel that the villagers of Xingyin Village around me look at us very unfriendly? Is it because they repel outsiders?" Tian Tian looked at the people around him and whispered to Ning Ci.

    "Well, don't worry about it so much, wait until you see the leader of their village talking." Neji, who has white eyes, can detect the surrounding situation without turning his head to look at all.

    "Ang, who are they?" At this time, a ninja from Xingyin Village came over and asked Ang.

    "They are all ninjas from Konoha, sent by Hokage from Konoha, Master Xingying wants to see them now." Ang replied.

    "Konoha's ninja? The person who destroyed our village has a pair of terrifying eyes. Hoshikage-sama said that they were Sharingan, and Sharingan is a blood successor of the Konoha Uchiha clan. Is that person Konoha?  Sent?" After Hoshino finished speaking, he stared at Naruto and the others with hatred.

    "What are you talking about? Sharingan? You mean that your village became like this because a person with sharingan did it? Tell me who is that person?" Naruto heard what the star ninja said  , hurriedly ran to Ang and asked anxiously.

    "Hmph!" Ang cast a glance at Naruto, but continued to walk forward without answering.

    "Hey! Wait a minute, tell me quickly"

    "Calm down, Naruto!" Neji stretched out his hand to hold Naruto, telling Naruto not to be impulsive.

    "How can I calm down, the person they are talking about is probably Sasuke, let me go, I want to ask him for clarification."

    "Enough, Naruto! I'm the captain now, you have to listen to me. If there's anything else, we'll talk about it after we meet the leader of Xingyin Village."

    "But I I know." Naruto was about to say something, but after seeing Neji's serious expression, he obediently obeyed.

    Soon, I love you and brought Ning Ci and others to a building in the center of the village. This is the Xingying office building of Xingyin Village.

    "We're here, Master Xingying is inside, come in with me." Ang said to Naruto and the others, then pushed open the door and walked in first.

    "Let's go!" Ning Ci greeted Naruto and Xiao Li, and followed Ang into the office building.

    In the Xingying office building, Xia Rixing, who is the fourth generation of Xingying, is sitting on the chair behind the desk with his eyes closed, and opened his eyes after hearing Tokyo.

    "Ang, you are back, you have worked hard! They are the ninjas sent by Konoha, right? Please sit down quickly." Xia Rixing said with a smile when he saw Naruto, Neji and others behind Ang.

    "Yes, Hoshikage-sama." Ang respectfully replied, and then called Naruto and Neji to sit down on the tatami next to the room.

    After Chen left Xingyin Village a few days ago, Xia Rixing also told the ninjas in Xingyin Village the secrets of the year, as well as Red Star's ambition and the dangers of practicing star cultivation, and he also told the ninjas in Xingyin Village  The body of the young Hoshino Mizuna was confirmed, and finally the ninjas of Xingyin asked Xia Rixing to be their fourth generation Hoshikage, and Ang also forgave his mother after learning the truth.  But in front of outsiders, he didn't call Xia Rixing his mother, but respectfully called her Master Xingying.

    "Guests from Konoha, hello! I am the fourth generation Xingying of Xingyin Village, Xia Ri Xing." Xia Ri Xing introduced himself with a smile after seeing Ning Ci and others seated.

    "Hoshikage? Isn't the leader of the Five Great Ninja Villages the only one who can be called a shadow?" Naruto said in surprise.

    "That's not the case, we didn't lose to you. Although our village is still small, one day it will keep pace with the Five Great Ninja Villages and become a real star shadow" Hearing Naruto's words, Ang immediately stood up and said  Naruto retorted.

    "Stop talking." Xia Rixing waved to Ang, motioning him to sit down.

    "Tch!" Seeing Xia Rixing's words, Ang didn't continue. He glared at Naruto, and ran out very dissatisfied.

    "Hey, wait a minute!" Naruto hurriedly stood up and chased after him.

      "Sorry, Naruto"

    "No, it's me who should apologize, Ang was rude."

    "Let's ignore Naruto for now, please continue talking, Mr. Hoshikage."

    "I'm sorry, as you said, the ninjas of our Xingyin Village are not qualified to be called shadows, because we are too weak. The reason why we were able to have a place in the ninja world at the beginning was entirely because of the stars of our village. . . .  Now, let¡¯s talk about the mission of your trip, did your Hokage-sama tell you anything?¡±

    "Master Hokage just told us to investigate who stole the star from Xingyin Village, and let us find out the situation after we arrive at Xingyin Village." Ning Ci replied.

    "I see!"

    "Master Xingying, please tell us what happened!"

    Xia Rixing sorted out his emotions, and then said like Ning Ci and others: "You also saw the tragedy of our village when you entered the village, right? Do you know what caused this?"

    "What is it?"

    "In fact, our star was not stolen, but directly robbed. The other party did not hide his whereabouts. After coming to our Xingyin Village, he bluntly asked us to hand over the star. The result can be imagined. Of course we did not  He would just hand over the star, and the other party directly attacked us after we refused. Unexpectedly, the other party's strength is too strong, and our Xingyin Village is not an opponent at all. Helpless, in order to avoid greater casualties  , we had no choice but to give the star to the other party, so that the other party would let us go."

    "Seeing the scene outside, I think the battle must be very fierce. How many people have they come? Do you know the identity of the other party?"

    "Hehe! Our enemy is just one person" Xia Rixing said with a wry smile.

    Ning Ci and the others were surprised by Xia Rixing's answer: "What? One person? You mean that the other party single-handedly challenged all the ninjas in your Xingyin Village, and"

    "That's right, the other party not only challenged all our ninjas head-on, but also beheaded most of the ninjas in our Xingyin Village, including Xingying, the former agent of our Xingyin Village, and destroyed most of our ninjas.  The village. The other party is too powerful. As a last resort, I had to hand over the star, hoping that he would let us go. And the other party was also trustworthy. After getting the star, he didn¡¯t attack us again and left Xingyin Village directly.¡±

    "Thenthen do you know the identity of the other party?" Ning Ci asked quickly after hearing what Xia Rixing said.

    "I don't know. Although the opponent didn't hide his face, he didn't have a forehead or a logo to identify his identity. But when the opponent was fighting us, we found the opponent's eyes"

    "It'sSharingan?"

    "That's right, when we fought against us, what the opponent showed was the blood successor of your Konoha's Uchiha family¡ª¡ªblood wheel eyes!"

    "Is it really Sharingan? Could it be a mistake?" Tiantian asked in surprise.

    "Impossible, this is not just what I saw with my own eyes, all the ninjas in our village have seen it. The blood-colored pupils, and the three black hook jade, can't be wrong."

    "That is indeed Sharingan, so the murderer should be Uchiha, who could it be?" After hearing Xia Rixing's description, Ning Ci and others had to believe it.

    "Who is it? Is it really Sasuke? However, Sasuke's strength should not be that strong. What's going on here?"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for collection!  !  Ask for a reward!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty; Sasuke who took the blame

    ?

    "I see. No wonder Hokage-sama gave me a graduation photo of Uchiha Sasuke before departure. It seems that Hokage-sama already knows about it!" Hearing what Xia Rixing said, Neji thought to himself.

    "Master Xingying, can you tell the approximate age of the ninja with Sharingan?" Neji asked Xia Rixing.

    "Age? It should be around thirteen or four years old, about the same age as you." Xia Rixing said a little embarrassed, after all, their Xingyin Village was destroyed by a young boy, and all their ninjas  It's too shameful to have nothing to do with the other party.

    "What? At the same age as us, how is this possible" Tian Tian exclaimed.

    "Hmph! Although I really don't want to admit it, this incident has made our Xingyin Village look bad. Would I make fun of our Xingyin Village's honor and disgrace?" Xia Rixing frowned and said a little unhappy.

    "I'm sorryI" Seeing that Xia Rixing was already angry, Tiantian hurriedly apologized.

    "Could it really be him" Ning Ci thought to himself, and then saw him take out a folded paper from his pocket, and Ning Ci spread the paper out.  The paper turned out to be Uchiha Sasuke's ninja information, and a photo of Sasuke was pasted on it.

    "This is Sasuke's ninja file, Neji, why do you have this thing." Seeing the paper in Neji's hand, Tiantian moved over curiously, and found that it was Sasuke's ninja file, and asked suspiciously.

    "This was given to me by Hokage-sama before we set off. She should know what happened here. It seems that she asked us to check it out."

    "Verification? Youyou mean that Sasuke Uchiha might have done this? This" Tiantian was shocked again.

    "It seems that you already have someone to suspect!" Xia Rixing asked after hearing the conversation between Ningci and Tiantian.

    "Master Xingying, please see if the person in this photo is the one you said attacked Xingyin Village." Ning Ci walked up to Xia Rixing and handed Sasuke's ninja file to Xia Rixing.

    Xia Rixing took the paper, saw Sasuke's photo at a glance, and immediately showed an angry expression: "It's him, that's the devil, it can't be wrong. Uchiha Sasuke? He really is your Konoha's Uchiha, damn it,  Could it be that you Konoha ordered it?"

    "It's really Uchiha Sasuke, how is this possible It's only been half a month since he defected, how could his strength become so strong in such a short period of time" After receiving Xia Rixing's confirmation, Neji  He was very shocked. It was difficult for him to accept his peers who had taken the Chunin Exam half a month ago.

    "How is it possible Sasuke is just like us, just a ninja, how could he be the murderer who destroyed Xingyin Village, you shouldn't admit it wrong?" Tian Tian beside him obviously couldn't believe that Sasuke did it.

    "Ninja? Impossible, the strength shown by that demon is no match for me who is strong enough to be a ninja. Are you questioning me?" Xia Rixing was not as calm as before, and asked Ning Ci and others, "Or  Say, you Konoha want to cover him?"

    "Master Hoshikage, please calm down first, think about it, if we want to cover him up, we won't give you his photo. Let's not talk about whether this matter was done by Uchiha Sasuke, even if it was really him,  That was not instigated by our Konoha, and it is impossible for us to cover him, because Sasuke Uchiha had defected to the village half a month ago.  Konoha has nothing to do with it anymore. Although it is our Konoha's fault that we didn't catch the rebellion, we can't blame all the crimes of rebellion on Konoha!" Neji retorted to Xia Rixing.

    "Rebellious ninja? You mean this Uchiha Sasuke is Konoha's rebellious ninja?"

    "That's right, Sasuke Uchiha betrayed Konoha half a month ago, so Konoha didn't know what he did!"

    "Half a month ago, that is to say, he came to our Xingyin Village after defecting." Xia Rixing said with a frown.

    Ning Ci said: "We have not yet known whether Uchiha Sasuke did it. After all, we did not see it with our own eyes, and this is really unbelievable. Half a month ago, Uchiha Sasuke participated in the Chunin selection with us.  In the test, his strength is only at the level of Chunin at most. How can his strength improve to the point where he can defeat the Jnin in just a few days is really unbelievable. So we can't conclude that this matter  It was what Sasuke Uchiha did. But we will report this matter to Master Hokage, and Konoha will investigate this matter clearly, and then we will give Hoshihid an explanation. When Konoha catches Uchiha Sasuke  after?Master Xingying must be notified to come to our Konoha for interrogation.  "

    "In that case" Xia Rixing was about to say something, but at this moment, Naruto, who was chasing Ang just now, hurriedly opened the door and rushed in, and Ang followed behind him.

    "Ningji Satoshi" Naruto was about to say something,

    "Okay, Naruto, don't be rude." Neji reprimanded Naruto.

    "No, Neji, listen to me"

    "That's enough, Naruto, let's talk about it when we get back."

    "But oops!" Seeing Neji's serious expression, Naruto had no choice but to temporarily hold back what he wanted to say.

    "I'm sorry, Master Hoshikage! Naruto is always so frizzy, please don't take offense, Master Hoshikage!" Neji said apologetically to Xia Rixing.

    "Hehe, it's okay." Xia Rixing looked at Naruto thoughtfully, and then said to Ning Ci and the others: "Okay, I think you should be tired after driving so long today, I'll let you  Let someone take you down to rest."

    "We are indeed a little tired, so please trouble Master Xingying."

    "Ang, take Konoha's guests down to rest!" Xia Rixing ordered to Ang below.

    "Yes, Master Xingying." Ang bowed to Xia Rixing, then turned to Ning Ci and the others and said, "Come with me!" After speaking, he walked out of the house.

    "Master Xingying, we are leaving." Ning Ci and others also saluted Xia Rixing, and then followed Ang to leave Xingying's office.

    Soon, Ang took Ning Ci and the others to a room, and said to them: "You guys should live here tonight, I'm sorry, because the village is still under reconstruction, so the houses are limited, so I wronged the four of you  live together."

    "It's okay, it's fine like this. Thank you!"

    "Then I won't disturb your rest. I will call you at dinner time, so I'll go first." Ang turned and left after speaking.

    After watching Ang leave, Ning Ci also opened the door and walked in. There were exactly four beds in the room, and there was a table and four chairs in the middle of the room.  After the four of them entered the room, they closed the door and gathered at the table to discuss.

    "Ningji, why didn't you let me tell you just now?" Naruto yelled as soon as he sat down.

    "I know what you want to say, it's about sharing eyes!"

    "That's right, I just learned something from Ang, that is, a few days ago, a ninja with Sharingan attacked their village and took away their stars, and that person also had Sharingan  , will it have something to do with Sasuke?"

    It turned out that after Naruto caught up with Ang just now, they talked with Ang. Because they both had the same dream and wanted to be the shadow of the village, they understood each other. In the end, the two became friends, and Naruto also learned from Ang.  Learned about the attack on Xingyin Village.  However, he didn't suspect Sasuke at the first moment, but thought that there was someone else, so he hurried over to tell Neji what he had heard.

    "Just now I took Sasuke's photo to ask Master Xingying for confirmation, and she saidthe person who attacked their Xingyin Village is the person in the photo."

    "Nani! It's impossible, absolutely impossible!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for collection!  !  Ask for a reward!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter fifty one; Guess

    ?

    After Neji said those words, Naruto immediately jumped up from his chair and retorted: "Impossible, Sasuke would not do such a thing, and it is impossible for Sasuke to have that kind of strength.  There must be some misunderstanding!"

    "We don't know what happened to this matter, but the people of Xingyin Village don't need to lie to us. We should report this matter to Hokage-sama before making a conclusion! In short, rest first. Tomorrow morning,  Let's bid farewell to Master Xingying and return to Konoha."

    "However, this matter has not been investigated yet! How could he just leave like this?" Naruto said unwillingly.

    "Naruto, we must report this matter to Master Tsunade as soon as possible, and the other party left after taking away the stars of Hidden Star Village. No one knows where he is at all. The only clue now is Sasuke.  got him

    "Damn" Although Naruto was very unwilling, but there was nothing he could do, so he had to hammer the table to vent his anger.

    Afterwards, the four of them were chatting in the room, and it didn't take long for Ang to invite them to dinner. After dinner, they went back to the room to rest.  There was nothing to say all night, and early the next morning, Neji took Naruto and the others to the Xingying Studio to say goodbye to Xia Rixing, but before leaving, Neji also asked Xia Rixing some questions, and Xia Rixing called a star ninja  To let Ningci and the others understand the situation, that star ninja was forced by Chen to ask about Xing's whereabouts when Chen just came to Xingying Village. Just when Chen was about to kill him, Hong Xing appeared, and then he was also thrown away by Chen.  , regained a life, and also took into account the battle between Chen and Hongxing and others from the beginning to the end.  In the end, Ning Ci and the others also learned some information about Chen, including Lei Dun, Chidori, Heliwanwan and Susano.  After learning the information, Ning Ci and the others bid farewell to Xia Rixing and set off for Konoha.

    After returning to Konoha, several people first came to Hokage Building to submit the task.

    "Master Hokage!" "Grandma Tsunade!"

    "Well! You are back, how is the investigation going?" After seeing several people coming in, Tsunade put down the documents in his hand and asked Neji and the others.

    "We have checked with Xingying from Xingyin Village. After I handed Sasuke's file to Xingying, she determined that Sasuke was the one who took the star away."

    "Uchiha Sasuke?"

    "It is still uncertain that it is Sasuke Uchiha, but judging from the information provided by Xingyin Village, there is an 80% possibility."

    "is that so?"

    "Yes!" Ning Ci continued: "Because he not only has Sharingan, but also uses a kind of thunder escape ninjutsu, which is characterized by making harsh noises, like hundreds of thousands of birds singing at the same time, it should be  The chidori that Sasuke used to display is just puzzling because Sasuke, who was only half a month ago, was only at the level of Chunin, how could his strength improve so much in a short period of time?"

    "Although I don't know what's going on, but I think it should have something to do with Orochimaru. He has always been keen on experimenting with various forbidden techniques. Maybe it's what Orochimaru did to Sasuke, so that Sasuke was able to recover in just a few days.  To that extent."

    "Then what about the giant skeleton mentioned by Xingyin Village?" asked Tiantian curiously.

    "Giant skeleton? What giant skeleton?"

    "It was when Sasuke attacked Xingyin Village that he summoned a giant skeleton made of chakra to envelop him. It is said that the power displayed by that skeleton is hopeless. Whether it is a ninjutsu attack or a physical attack  Can't break through its defense. Not only that, but the skeleton also has a super strong attack power, just like a demon god. With this powerful ninjutsu, Sasuke almost destroyed the entire Xingyin Village." Ning Ci asked  Tsunade explained.

    "Chakra condensed skeleton? I seem to have heard of it somewhere" Tsunade, who was originally thinking, suddenly changed his expression, as if thinking of something, he stood up suddenly, with a surprised expression on his face:  "Could it be what grandpa said This is absolutely impossible, I must be wrong!"

    Tsunade's reaction made Neji and others startled, and Naruto asked quickly: "Grandma Tsunade, what's wrong with you?"

    "Mute, immediately send a notice to the ninja world, designating Uchiha Sasuke as an S-rank rebel. And notify all the ninjas in the village. If you have any news about Uchiha Sasuke, you must inform the village as soon as possible. If you go out to perform a task  The Jonin discovered the whereabouts of Uchiha Sasuke, and must bring Uchiha Sasuke back alive, if he cannot be captured alive, then kill him and bring back Uchiha Sasuke's head."

    "Eh eh? S-level rebellious ninja? That's because the rebellious ninja who caused great harm to the village will be convicted as S-level. Do you really want to do this?" Jing Yin said in surprise.

    "Nani"Mother-in-law, how can you convict Sasuke as treason and tolerance?"  He is a companion of our seventh class, so he wants to kill him on the spot?  I will never allow you to do this" Hearing that Tsunade was going to convict Sasuke as an S-rank traitorous ninja, Naruto couldn't sit still, jumped out and shouted at Tsunade.

    "Naruto, shut up! Shizune, why are you still standing there? Hurry up!"

    "Uhyesyes! Master Tsunade!" Shouted by Tsunade, Shizune came back to his senses, and then hurriedly ran outside the Hokage Building.

    "Wait a minute" Naruto still wanted to call Jingyin to stop, but Jingyin didn't stop, and walked out of Hokage Building in a blink of an eye, and left.

    "Naruto! Quiet me, I have my reasons for doing this. This is an order issued by me as Hokage, just listen to me obediently. And I did this to bring Sasuke back to Konoha  Otherwise, I would not have given the order to capture him alive."

    "But"

    "Okay, I still have things to deal with, you all go down!" Naruto didn't give up, and was about to say something, but was interrupted by Tsunade.

    "Grandmother"

    "Go down!" Tsunade sat back on his seat, then picked up the documents on the table and continued to read them without raising his head.

    At this time, Ning Ci stepped forward and grabbed the unwilling Naruto, "Naruto, don't disturb Hokage-sama's work, let's go down first." After speaking, he took Naruto away.

    Just after Naruto, Ningji and others left the office building, Tsunade put down the documents in his hand again, and muttered to himself with a solemn expression: "I hope my guess is wrong, but if it's true we must  Bring Uchiha Sasuke back to Konoha, and no matter what, Orochimaru can't get those eyes, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous."

    And Neji pulled Naruto out of Hokage Tower, but Naruto was obviously very unhappy and was struggling.

    "Ningji, let me go, I'm going to ask Grandma Tsunade why he did this!" Naruto shouted while trying to break free from Neji.

    "Okay, Naruto, don't make trouble. Even if you go to Hokage-sama now, she won't talk to you. There must be some reason why Hokage-sama does this." Neji persuaded Naruto.  .

    "Damn itwhat is the reason? Why did my mother-in-law have to do this!" Naruto said unwillingly.

    "I don't know, but Naruto-sama's attitude changed when I mentioned the skeleton ninjutsu performed by Sasuke. I think it has something to do with the ninjutsu performed by Sasuke."

    "Naruto!" At this moment, Haruno Sakura ran from a distance and shouted to Naruto.

    "Sakurawhy are you here?"

    "Just now Just now, Shizune-sama posted Sasuke's arrest warrant on the Naruto bulletin board, and it says that Sasuke is Konoha's S-class rebel ninja. What's going on?" Sakura panted  asked Naruto.

    "I don't understand Tsunade's mother-in-law, why did she do that? After we came back from Xingyin Village, we reported the mission to her. It's just that after Sasuke performed a ninja in Xingyin Village, her mother-in-law's expression changed.  , I immediately asked Sister Jingyin to issue the arrest warrant. I asked her why, but she didn't say anything!"

    "What did you say? You said Sasuke is in Xingyin Village? Is what you said true? Did you see him? Tell me!" Upon hearing Sasuke's news, Haruno Sakura excitedly grabbed Naruto  asked.

    ps: I am very sorry, because something happened at home, I went back to the countryside!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-two; To the Land of the Winds

    ?

    "Did you see Sasuke, tell me quickly!" Sakura asked anxiously while swaying Naruto.

    "LittleSakura, please calm down and let me go!"

    "When we went to Xingyin Village, Sasuke was already gone, so we didn't touch him at all! Sakura, let Naruto go first!" Neji next to him couldn't stand it anymore, and stepped forward  Said to Sakura.

    "How could this be" Sakura let go of Naruto and said disappointedly.  Just as Naruto was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Haruno Sakura grabbed him again: "What's going on, tell me everything you know!"

    "II see." After hearing Naruto's words, Haruno Sakura let Naruto go, and then said to Naruto with a sorry expression and tone: "I'm sorry Naruto, I was too excited just now  Are you alright?"

    "I'm fine"

    Naruto waved his hands to indicate that he was fine, and then the group found a quiet place, and Neji told what happened in Xingyin Village, so and so, so and so!

    "This is how things are. It is basically confirmed that Uchiha Sasuke did it. After he destroyed Xingyin Village, he took away the stars of Xingyin Village and then lost the audio. We also returned to the village to report to Master Tsunade  The situation was fine at first, but after listening to the ninja performed by Sasuke, it became serious, and Shizune-sama issued a warrant for Sasuke."

    "How could this happen? ImpossibleSasuke couldn't have done such a thing. You must have made a mistake. I'm going to find Master Tsunade" After listening to Neji's words, Haruno Sakura couldn't help but  Accepted, clamoring to find Tsunade theory, but was held back by Neji and others.

    "It's useless. Even if you go to Tsunade-sama, she will ignore you. Naruto has protested just now, but was kicked out by Tsunade-sama, so it's useless if you go."

    "Then what should I do" Stupid Sakura said anxiously.

    "This matter is an order from Hokage-sama, and we have no way to change it."

    "Damn"

    After that, the author really didn't want to talk about it anymore, so he let these people go back to their respective homes early with their own concerns.

    Then, let's talk about the protagonist!  On the other side, after leaving the Bear Country, Chen followed the signs on the map and rushed towards the Wind Country.

    "Are you going from here? Why do you feel lost? It's been so many days, why haven't you arrived yet!" At this time, Chen was fiddling with the map in his hand, but he didn't understand it at all.  "Damn it, it could be that the map that the hotel sold me was fake!"

    Chen looked around and found that there was nothing else, so he sighed, folded the map in his hand and put it back in his pocket: "Forget it, there is no other way, even if this direction is not the way to the Kingdom of Wind  Keep going, it's been so long! Find a post station as soon as possible to have a good rest, eat a sumptuous dinner and take a comfortable bath, I've had enough of living and sleeping in the open air for the past few days!"

    After unremitting efforts, Chen finally found an official way.  Having an official way means that there are many people going, and you will always meet people, and then you can ask where you should go.

    Sure enough, Chen met a group of people not long after he had been on the official road.  That group of people, old and young, should all be civilians, and Chen didn't sense any chakra fluctuations on them.  At this time, the group was resting in a shady place, and they also saw Chen who was alone, and they were a little curious why Chen appeared here alone.

    "Finally I met a living person, I'm almost exhausted, hurry up and ask where the Kingdom of Wind is!" Finally seeing someone, Chen's spirit was shocked, and he hurried towards the crowd.

    When Chen came to the crowd, the group of civilians also looked at Chen curiously, and Chen said politely to a middle-aged uncle: "Uncle, hello!"

    "Young man, where are you going? Why are you alone?" The uncle asked Chen curiously.

    "Well, uncle, I want to ask, is this far from the Kingdom of Wind?"

    "The Land of the Winds? We just came from there, young man, are you going to the Land of the Winds?"

    "Yes, uncle, how far is it from the Land of Wind?"

    "It's not far away. If you follow this official road, you will reach the border of the Kingdom of Wind in two hours. But you, it's better not to take the official road."

    "Don't follow the official path? Why?" Chen asked suspiciously.

    "Young man, if you want to go to the Kingdom of the Wind, don't go there. It's dangerous."

    In the crowd, an old man said to Chen who was going to the Kingdom of Wind.

    "?, dangerous?  What's the danger?  " Chen asked the old man.

    "You don't know. Recently, two powerful robbers came to the mountain in front to rob people passing by. The people who were robbed were either killed or taken to the mountain for their enjoyment. They are very cruel. I heard that  Both robbers are ninjas." The old man said in fear.

    "Oh, ninja?"

    "Yes, I heard that one of these two powerful ninjas is called Winter Lion King, and the other is called Yi Leng. They both have a very special preference."

    "Special preferences? What preferences?" Chen asked curiously.

    "These two ninjas actually only like men, but they are not interested in women. If there are women among their robbing targets, they will kill all the women. If they are men who are a bit good-looking, they will be captured by them on the mountain.  Playing around. I heard that the two ninjas originally belonged to the same Ninja Village. They both liked each other and showed their affection in the village every day. The people in that Ninja Village really couldn¡¯t bear their disgusting behavior, so they put them  Chased him out. Young man, I think he looks so handsome, if they see him, he will definitely be kidnapped and humiliated 100 times. So you should change your route," the old man kindly persuaded Chen.

    "What? Isn't this gay gay?" Chen was shocked at this time, but creatures like gays are not uncommon in the 21st century, so Chen was only a little surprised.

    "However, this love is really everywhere, even in Naruto." Chen said silently.

    "Gay? Young man, what are you talking about? You should listen to my father. If you walk forward for a while, you will see a small road on the left side of the official road. From there, you can reach the Kingdom of Wind, although  It takes twice as long as the official road, but that road is very safe, that's where we came from." The uncle on the side said to Chen.

    "I see, thank you uncle for reminding me, I will be careful."

    "You're welcome, we just moved our mouths and didn't help you. Well, we've had enough rest, and it's time to hurry. Boy, you must be careful, and you must remember that you must not go wrong.  Otherwise, you will definitely be taken to the mountain by them and humiliated 100 times ah 100 times!"

    "Um I see, thank you uncle!" Chen thanked the uncle and the old man, and then continued on his way along the official road in the direction indicated by the uncle.

    Chen drove along the official road, and soon arrived at the intersection of the small road that the uncle said. Chen just took a look at the small road and continued to drive along the official road, without any intention of taking the small road.

    "Let me take a detour for an extra 4 hours? Are you kidding me? I haven't reached the Kingdom of the Wind until it gets dark. I have been living and sleeping in the wind for the past few days. I finally got here. I don't want to waste time on  We're on our way, aren't we just a few homosexuals? They better not jump out and disgust me, otherwise I'll do justice for the heavens and burn them to death!" Chen thought to himself.

    Afterwards, Chen drove on the official road alone, and he didn't meet another person along the way, probably because he was frightened by the names of the two homosexuals, so they all took the trail.  The wide official road was empty, only Chen was on his way.

    Just after Chen walked for almost an hour, he suddenly sensed something not far ahead.

    "Huh? There is an ambush! Is it a bandit? But if it is a bandit, why do I only sense four people? Two elite Chunin, and the other two have no chakra fluctuations. They should be ordinary people." In Chen's induction  , not far ahead, there were four people ambushing on both sides of the official road.

    "Could it be that there are only four robbers in this group? Or two of the four are the gays that the uncle said? I actually met them."

    "YohohohoBrother Dong, I never imagined that we would meet such a handsome young man before we left here. It's so wonderful!"

    ps: Thank you Dongshiwang and Yi Leng for their friendly guest appearances!

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-Three; Burn a pair of gays

    ?

    Chen was walking alone on the road to the Kingdom of Wind, when he suddenly noticed movement ahead, and then there was a disgusting sound.

    "YohohohoBrother Dong, I never thought that before we left here, we would meet such a handsome young man. It's so wonderful!" The voice was like the sound of a duck being trampled on its neck.  Harsh, and thin like a woman's voice but not soft, it's almost like the voice of the eunuch in the TV series Chen watched in his previous life.

    As soon as the words fell, two people walked out on both sides of the official road in front of Chen. To be precise, they were four men, but two of them were crawling on the ground like a dog, and they both had a dog collar around their necks.  He was tied by an iron chain and then led by the two of them who were standing.

    Look at the two standing people again. They are wearing the foreheads of Cao Ren Village, and a horizontal line is drawn across the pattern in the middle of the forehead, which means that they are the rebels of Cao Ren Village.  From the data presented by the Eye of Data, Chen learned that both of them had the strength of elite Chunin, while the eyes of the two men crawling on the ground were empty and dull, as if they were walking corpses without souls.  Apart from being a little handsome, Chen didn't feel that they had any strength, and they should all be ordinary civilians.

    "It's really handsome! Look at his small appearance and that weak body, it makes my heart itch. I can't wait to love him!" One of the two elite Chunin  A bearded ninja looked at Chen lewdly and said with a lewd smile.

    "Oh, Brother Dong is always so impatient. Really, don't be so rude, it will scare our cute little sweetheart!" Another Chunin pretended to be shy and made a harsh, high-pitched voice,  The one just now spoke like a eunuch, and it was he who spoke.  However, for a big man to pretend to be shy like a woman is really disgusting, no matter how you look at it, it's disgusting.

    "Hahaha~~ My dear Yi Leng, don't you like my roughness the most?" The bearded man turned his head and then raised his hand to pinch the chin of Cao Ren named Yi Leng, and said with a smile.

    "Oh, Brother Dong, you are so annoying. If you say this, you are bad, you are bad!" The ninja named Yi Leng slapped off his bearded hands, and then shyly like a girl, held his face in his hands and twisted his body.  This originally cute action appeared on a big man's body, it was really disgusting!

    "Okay, dear Yi Leng, let us take this cute little guy back first, and let us love him a lot!"

    The two homosexuals just showed their affection in front of Chen like no one else, completely ignoring Chen who had already petrified, and then walked towards Chen, wanting to take Chen away.

    "I I'll go! This This is, is that the pair of gays that uncle said? Ugh~~~"

    "Bastard, it's so disgusting, just wipe it all out!" Seeing the pair of homosexuals walking towards him, Chen was shocked, and when he came back to his senses, Chen, who was disgusted to the extreme, directly opened the kaleidoscope and looked directly at him.  The two homosexuals saw bright red blood suddenly flow out of Chen's right eye.  Immediately afterwards, a black flame appeared out of nowhere on those two homosexuals who hadn't reacted yet. It was a kind of ability of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Amaterasu!

    Chen was really disgusted by the two gay guys in front of him to the extreme, and he only thought about burning the gay guys to death, and let these disgusting gay guys disappear as soon as possible, and it's best not to leave even scum.  So I didn't think too much about it, and directly opened the Sharingan to the kaleidoscope, and cast Amaterasu, which is known as "the strongest physical attack" on them, which can burn everything.

    "Ah~~~What is this? It's so annoying!" The grass ninja named Yi Leng hadn't figured out the situation, and after discovering the flames on his body, he stretched out his hand to extinguish the flames on his body.  The result can be imagined.  "Amaterasu" is known as "the strongest physical attack" in the original work, and only those who have opened their eyes to the Kaleidoscope Sharingan can use it.  Summon the black flame from the center of the sun where the vision of the kaleidoscope Sharingan is focused, which can burn everything up and never go out until the target is destroyed.  Therefore, Kusanagi not only failed to extinguish the flames on his body, but set his palm on fire instead.

    "Ah! These fireswhat the hell is going on with these fires? Whywhy can't they be extinguished? Ah!! It's so painful, so hot! Help me! Brother Dong, save me!" It's a pity that his beloved  Brother Dong is also in danger of protecting himself at this time, because the black Amaterasu is also emerging from his body, so he has no time to care about him.

    "Damn it! It's youyou did it! What did you do to us? Hurry up and take back these black flames, hurry up!" The bearded grass ninja named Winter Lion King already understood these black flames.  Chen made the flames, roaring and rushing towards Chen.

    "Hmph!" Chen snorted coldly when he saw the Cao Ren rushing towards him.?He made a sound, but Chen didn't make a move because he didn't want to meet that gay guy.  So he adjusted to the mid-air, avoided that faggot, and then relied on the moon steps, just stood in the air and looked down at the two faggots who were burned by Amaterasu.

    "Ah~~ I don't want to dieI don't want to die! Please, please forgive me, please forgive me." At this time, the gay guy named Yi Leng was already lying on the ground by the flames of Amaterasu  Rolling and wailing all over the ground, they were soon burnt to the brink of death.  Not long after, both of them fell silent and were directly burned to death.  And even after the two died, the Amaterasu flames on their bodies still did not go out, and continued to burn on them until both of them were burned to ashes.  No!  Not even ashes were left, they were all burned away by the terrifying Amaterasu, there really wasn't even a slag left.

    "Ding! The host kills two elite Chunin, reward points; 2000, the host has 78,000 points

    "Hmph! Damn gays, you came out to disgust me. The unforgivable crime is that you dare to hit me with your ideas. You are really asking for death!" After the two gays were burned to the ground, Chen Ye  Landed from the air to the ground, and then took back the fire of Amaterasu that was still burning on the ground after burning the gays.

    "Deaddead? Are those two devils dead?"

    Just when the two homosexuals were burned to the point that there was not even a scum left, the two men who were crawling on the ground and put on dog collars suddenly had expressions on their dull faces.  They all showed disbelief and excitement!

    "Woo~~ They are dead, those two beasts are really dead, wewe are finally free from the torture of these two beasts, we are saved! Ah~~~" The two men with collars were already  Wept with joy and shouted excitedly.  These two people are ordinary civilians. When they passed by, they were unfortunately taken to their lair by the gay couple and became their slaves for their enjoyment.  From then on, their nightmare began. The two collared men lived every day with chrysanthemums (harmony) and bruises, and were insulted by the pair of gays every day. Life would be worse than death!  And that pair of homosexuals are extremely perverted and cruel. If they are male slaves who are tired of playing with them, they will brutally torture and kill them.  Originally, the two collared men thought that their fate was the same as that of the previous male slaves. After being tired of being played by those two homosexuals, they would be brutally killed. They couldn't escape at all. The two collared men were already desperate  , Because those two gays are so powerful, there have been several waves of ninjas to attack the pair of gays, but they were easily defeated by the two gays, and then killed by the pair of gays.  But today, the pair of gays were finally wiped out, and they were free.  Of course, they also knew that all of this was thanks to that young man.

    Since the reputation of the pair of homosexuals has spread, no commoner dares to pass by here again. Originally, the two homosexuals planned to leave here today and go to other places.  It's just that today was really unlucky, and they ran into Chen before they left, so they couldn't die, and even hit Chen's head with their ideas, so they paid the price with their lives.

    At this time, the two collar men came to Chen, knelt on the ground, and kowtowed to Chen a few times: "Thank you sir, if you didn't kill these two beasts, wewe"  As he spoke, he burst into tears!

    Looking at the two collared men lying on the ground crying, Chen frowned: "It's so noisy, shut up!"

    When the two collared men heard Chen's roar, they immediately closed their mouths in fright, and looked at Chen in horror, not daring to make another sound!

    "Let me ask you, you should know where the lair of those two guys is?"

    Those two homosexuals have been robbers here for so long, they should have robbed a lot of money, of course Chen will not let it go.

    The two collared men immediately understood what Chen was thinking, nodded quickly, and one said: "Yes, we know where their lair is, and I also know where they hid the stolen money, my lord, I"

    "Very good, take me there!"

    "Yes, my lord!"

    Then, the two collared men led the way and walked towards the lair of the gay couple.

    ps: Ask for flowers, please collect!  !  Ask for a reward!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-Four; No Title

    ?

    After Zaichen used the fire of Amaterasu to burn the two gay men who showed affection to each other until there was no residue left, he let the two male slaves lead the way to the lair of the two gay bandits.  Not long after, Chen was brought to a small cottage by those two male slaves.  This cottage is not big, and very simple, just surrounded by some tree stumps.

    "My lord, we have arrived, and the lair of those two scumbags is in front of us." The two male slaves ran up to Chen and said respectfully.

    "Why is it so quiet? Is there no one in the cottage?" Looking at the quiet cottage, Chen asked doubtfully.

    "My lord doesn't know, those two perverts have that disgusting hobby, no one is willing to follow them, so they don't even have a single subordinate. Originally, there are many men who were kidnapped by them to the mountain and insulted by them.  But they were all killed, so now there is no one in this cottage."

    "Hmph! So that's the case. If this is the case, then go in quickly and help me find the treasure of those two trash!"

    "Yes, my lord, I know where they hide their treasure, so I'll take you there!"

    Then, Chen followed the two male slaves into the simple cottage. There was nothing else in the small cottage except for two or three wooden houses.  A male slave, Xiangchen, explained: "The biggest wooden house is the room of the two robbers, and the other two are used to detain the men who were arrested by them"

    "Hmph! Don't talk nonsense to me, I'm not interested in anything here! Tell me where those two garbage keep their belongings." Chen snorted coldly, interrupted the male slave, and then impatiently  Said.

    "Yessorry, my lord! We will go and present the treasures of those two robbers to you!" After finishing speaking, the two hurried into the largest wooden house, and moved out of the wooden house not long after.  A large iron box was then placed at Chen's feet.

    "My lord, the things that the two thieves robbed are all placed in this box, but the box has been locked by the two thieves, and the key is with them, and the two thieves have been locked by the lord.  Burned to death, I am afraid that the key will also be burned to ashes"

    "Huh!" Chen didn't speak, and directly reached out to hold the lock, and then pulled hard, and the lock was torn off.  Ignoring the surprise of the two male slaves, he opened the box by himself.

    After opening the box, I found that the contents of the box were all gold and silver jewelry, rings and jewelry, as well as a stack of bank notes and some silver.

    Looking at the money in the box, Chen Ben's mood of being ruined by the pair of gay guys also improved, "The harvest is good, I didn't expect those two trash to save so much money, it must have been robbed by them  , Robbery is indeed a very lucrative profession!"

    And the two male slaves looked at the treasure of taking care of themselves with greed in their eyes, but because the powerful Chen was standing next to him, and Chen was also their benefactor, so they both restrained their desires and didn't want to do anything at all.  Dare to hit those treasures.  Fortunately, they restrained themselves and didn't do anything stupid, otherwise Chen wouldn't mind killing two more people!

    Chen glanced at the two male slaves, and then took out a few ingots of silver from the box and threw them to them. The two men quickly caught the silver thrown by Chen, and said in disbelief: "My my lord, this  yes"

    "For the sake of leading the way for me, I will reward you with these silver coins. You two, take these silver coins and leave quickly!"

    "Thank you, my lord! Thank you, my lord!" The two quickly thanked Chen with the money in their hands. They didn't expect Chen to give them the money.  It's just that they didn't expect that Chen unexpectedly exceeded their expectations, which made them flattered

    "Okay, okay, don't be wordy, let's go!" Chen waved his hand and said impatiently.

    "Yes! Yes! Let's go right away, right away! My lord, take care." The two men bowed to Chen again, and left thankfully.

    After the two left, Chen was the only one left in the cottage. At this time, Chen was rummaging through the treasure box, wanting to see what valuable things were there.

    "It's just some gold and silver jewelry. It should be able to exchange a lot of silver taels, but how do I bring these things?" Looking at the big box, Chen felt a little troubled.

    "System, are there any space props or skills that can store things?" There is no way, Chen has no choice but to ask the system for help!

    "Answer to the host, according to the requirements of the host, the system provides two solutions. The first one is to exchange for a receiving ring, which can store any dead objects, and the time in the receiving ring is static and will not pass with the outside world, even if the host is in  A lump stored in the Naring has just been excreted.??The feces, after taking it out ten years later, the pile of feces will still be steaming, and it will still be so fresh!  Moreover, the ring can be bound with a drop of blood.  Note: The ring is a lost item, please keep it safe by the host.  "

    "Damn, what metaphor? I'm not interested! What about the other one?"

    "The other is to exchange for a space skill and open up a space by yourself. This space can not only store dead objects, but also bring living objects into the space. This kind of space is not static in time. However, the passage of time in the space  But it is decided by the host, the maximum is ten times, which means that the host can control the passage of time in the space to contrast with the outside world, ten days in the space, but only one day in the outside world. The size of the space and the host's  The strength is in contrast, the stronger the host is, the bigger the space will be, and the host is so powerful that it can even open up a world by itself. And this space belongs to the skill category, the host does not need to worry about losing it!"

    "Oh open up a space by yourself? Not only can you store living things, but ten days in the space is equal to one day outside. If it is used as a training place, wouldn't it be against the sky? Very good, this is right  It's what I need! It's really a system, even something as heaven-defying as the law of time can be exchanged."

    "A strong system, only the host can't think of it, no system can't do it!"

    "Let's talk about how many points are needed first, and open the exchange interface of those two exchange items!" Chen ordered the system.

    "Storage ring: item type: props, item level: s-level, need to exchange points: 10000. Na ring is a kind of space ring that can store real objects. The time inside the space is static, no matter what items are stored, it will not expire.  Do you want to exchange it?"

    "Unknown space skill (I can't think of a suitable name for the time being, please help me name it) can store living things, and can adjust the time ratio. The stronger the strength, the bigger the space: item type: talent, item level: S-level, needs  Exchange points for 50,000."

    "Don't think about it, just exchange that unknown space skill for me!"

    "Ding! The exchange was successful, 5,000 points were deducted, and the host's remaining points: 38,000."

    As soon as the system's voice fell, there was a warm current (Fuck, I don't want to use this meme anymore!) Then there was an extra piece of information about that space in my mind.

    "Are you ready? Let's take a look at the interior of the space first!" Chen said with a thought, and the whole person slowly disappeared in place out of thin air, and the box on the ground also disappeared at the same time.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Fifty-fifth; Arriving at Sand Hidden Village

    ?

    Chen looked around in the exchange space.  I found that the space was quite large, about the size of two football fields, but there was nothing around it, just an empty space.

    "System, didn't you say that this space can become a world in the future? Why is there nothing here?"

    "Because the host has not exchanged the origin of various elements, there is still nothing in the space, which is what the host sees now."

    "The origin of the element? What is that?"

    "To put it simply, if the source of the elements is exchanged, the space can be transformed. If the host exchanges the source of soil, then the host's space will have land. If the source of water is exchanged, water will be produced in the space.  so!"

    "So troublesome? Then tell me how many points an element origin needs!"

    "Element origin, item type: I don't know what the hell, item level: s-level, need to exchange points: 10000."

    "10,000 points? Fortunately, it's not such a high price. Let's redeem the points after earning them. Now this space is not useful for me other than storing things." Then Chen continued from that  From the box, he took out some banknotes and put them on his body, planning to exit this space.

    Afterwards, Chen also left the cottage and headed towards the Kingdom of the Wind. After walking for almost two hours, he finally arrived at the border of the Kingdom of the Wind.  Looking at the endless desert, Chen couldn't help feeling helpless.  "Hey! I just arrived at the border now, I don't know how long it will take to reach the post station or the small town!"

    Although the Kingdom of Wind has a vast territory and is the largest country among the five major ninja countries, the desert occupies most of the country.  There is not much rainfall in a year. The citizens build villages in the oasis in the desert and live there. The trade with the Fire Nation is also very popular, and they are allies of the Fire Nation.

    There is no way, Chen can only complain, but the road still has to be rushed.  Fortunately, Chen didn't have a long way to go, and met another caravan, a caravan from the Kingdom of Sichuan, who came to the Kingdom of Wind to do business, Chen followed the caravan for a while, and finally arrived at the  Before dark, Chen saw a small town and got rid of the hard life of eating and sleeping in the open.

    Chen couldn't wait to enter the small town, and then found a hotel in the city to stay.  Realistically wash up, then have a good meal, and then lie down and sleep directly after eating and drinking.

    Early the next morning, Chen woke up from his sleep, feeling much more energetic after a night's rest.  I handed over a portion of food in the hotel, and after I was full, I went to the hotel to inquire about the direction of Shayin Village. After getting the answer I wanted, Chen set off again.

    "Ichio Morokaku? If the Fourth Kazekage is the shame of Kage, then Ichio Morokaku is the shame of the Tailed Beasts. I feel that guy is too weak, so Naruto and Toad Bunta who came out of the psychic  , both of them can defeat it together, maybe because the sealing technique of Hidden Sand Village is not good, so Jinzhu Riki can't exert the strength of Shuhe. Anyway, no matter what the reason is, he is the weakest. Collecting tailed beasts, you can  Start with it first!"

    That's right!  The purpose of Chen coming to the Kingdom of the Wind is to collect Shukaku's Chakra and clone Shukaku. After all, in Chen's cognition, Shukaku is the weakest among the tailed beasts, and Gaara, who is Jinzhuli, is now  His strength is not as strong as three years later, as long as Gaara is led out of the village, he should be able to capture him!

    "The current Sand Hidden Village has just been defeated, and even the fourth Kazekage was killed by Orochimaru, and he surrendered to Konoha, and now Gaara is still feared and hated by the village, and the people in the village even want to get rid of it.  He is fast, so Gaara must have no reinforcements! One tail guarding the crane, I am determined to win!"

    Chen had already drawn up a plan. In the original book, Gaara was taken away twice.  The first time was because people from the country of artisans took away Gaara's student, a little girl named Ji, and threatened Gaara with it.  If it was the former Gaara, he would definitely not care about other people's lives, but it has changed after the baptism of Naruto's mouth.  In order to save his students, Gaara decided to go after the enemy.

    I don¡¯t know why, except for Gaara¡¯s sister Temari and brother Kankuro who helped Gaara, there was not a single ninja in the huge hidden sand village, and finally had to ask Konoha for support.

    The second time was taken away by the art duo organized by Akatsuki, Didara and the Scarlet Sand Scorpion. At that time, Gaara didn't dare to use big moves in order to prevent the village from being further damaged.  In passive defense, he was finally taken away by Didara and Scorpion!

    "It should be quite simple. Just grab a few Sand Yins and call Gaara to come. Gaara, who is eager to clean up, will definitely take the bait."

    think of hereChen Chen speeded up and rushed towards Shayin Village.  After a period of fast driving, Chen came to the canyon known as "a line of sky" in Yinsha Village. The canyon is the only way to enter Yinsha, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack.  As long as you pass through this canyon, you can reach the hidden sand village.  At this time, the Yixiantian Canyon is being guarded by several ninjas from Shayin Village.

    "Here we are, the skyline of Sand Hidden Village is just in front of us. There are only a few Chunin guarding such an important place. The defense work is as bad as Konoha. Is it because of the name of the Five Great Ninja Village?  Provocative, is that why the guards are so sloppy? Chen secretly thought in his heart as he walked towards the sky.

    Chen didn't intend to hide himself, so he walked over in such a swaggering manner.  Soon, Shayin's guard also found Chen, and asked, "You are not from this village, are you going to enter our village? In that case, you must register first!"

    "Registration? No need, I'm here to find someone, and I'll be leaving soon!"

    "Looking for someone? Even if you are looking for someone, you have to register, and our ninja can help you find the person you want to find. Who are you looking for?"

    "I'm looking for Sandstorm. Gaara!" Chen sneered and said Gaara's name.

    "What?"

    As soon as Gaara's name was heard, the faces of the guards changed, and the expressions that were originally casual changed instantly. There were fear, hatred and disgust.  But without exception, their eyes revealed a dignified expression.

    "Youyou are looking for Gaara? Who are you? What do you want to do with Gaara?" A guard asked seriously. After all, Gaara's identity in Sand Yin is very sensitive.  Renzhuli of the village,

    "You don't have to worry about it, you just need to report it."

    "Wait a minute!" At this moment, a sand ninja suddenly pointed at Chen and exclaimed: "I know who he is, he is Konoha's S-class rebel ninja, Sasuke Uchiha! I have seen his arrest warrant  , you can¡¯t be wrong, he looks exactly like the one on the arrest warrant, he is Uchiha Sasuke!¡±

    "What?" Upon hearing what that Sand Shinobi said, the other Sand Yins were shocked, and then jumped away instantly, keeping a distance from Chen, and at the same time took out Kunai and held it in their hands,  Staring at Chen warily.  After all, it is S-level, only those who have committed appalling crimes will be rated as S-level, that level of rebellion are all vicious criminals!

    "Sasuke Uchiha? S-level rebellious ninja? Oh! It seems that they regarded me as Sasuke, but when did Sasuke become an S-level rebellious ninja? It seems that there is no such thing in the original book! Could it be that I was in the stars?  The thing that Hidden Village did, that¡¯s why Konoha¡¯s people condemned me as an S-class rebellious ninja, and they seemed to ignore me and let Sasuke take the blame? That must be the case, but Sasuke was lying on the ground  I'm sorry, I'm really sorry for him! But I think he won't mind this either!" Chen secretly said in his heart.

    "He is Sasuke Uchiha, Konoha's S-class traitorous ninja? What happened to Konoha's people? Even such a small traitorous ninja couldn't be caught, and he was even convicted as an S-class traitorous ninja." A sand ninja  said puzzled.

    "However, since Konoha's rebellious ninja appeared on the territory of our sand hidden village, and we sand hidden as Konoha's ally, we must help them, let's catch the rebellious ninja!"

    "Indeed!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter fifty-six; Threatening Gaara

    ?

    "He is Sasuke Uchiha, Konoha's S-rank rebellious ninja? What happened to Konoha's people? Even such a small rebellious ninja can't be caught, and he was even convicted as an S-rank rebellious ninja."

    "Hmph! That's Konoha's own business, but we, Sa Yin, are allies with Konoha now, and Konoha's rebellious ninja dared to appear in front of us, then let's catch it and hand it over to Konoha." Another Sakai  Shinobu said.

    "Haha, the S-level rebellious ninja that Konoha couldn't catch by himself was caught by our sand hidden village. Doesn't this prove to the ninja world that our sand hidden is stronger than Konoha? Hahaha!" Another  Nasuna exclaimed excitedly.

    "Yes, that's it! We want everyone in the ninja world to know that people who Konoha can't catch are caught by our sand hidden, and our sand hidden is stronger than Konoha." The sand ninja's words were echoed by others  In response, they clamored to catch Chen.  The sand ninjas were all dazzled by that vanity, and they never thought that they could handle a person who could be convicted of an S-class rebellious ninja?

    "Are you finished the discussion?" Chen was already impatient, and said.

    "Humph! There is a way to heaven, you don't go, there is no way to hell, you come and go, Uchiha Sasuke, you are Konoha's rebel, and we, Sayin, as Konoha's ally, have the obligation to capture the rebel for Konoha, monsters  Just blame yourself for being so stupid, you dared to come to our hidden sand village."

    "It seems that it is inevitable to do it, but it doesn't matter! Anyway, I planned to do it from the beginning!"

    "Hmph! It seems that you still don't understand your current situation. Surround him and don't let him escape!" A sand ninja shouted to his companion.

    Then, those sand ninjas flashed over in an instant, forming an encirclement circle around Chen, sealing Chen's escape route.

    "Let's go!"

    A sand ninja took the lead in attacking Chen, rushed to Chen with a Kunai in his hand, and stabbed at Chen.  Just when Kunai wanted this kind of Chen, Chen's figure suddenly disappeared from the sand ninja's sight.

    "It's too slow!" The sand ninja still hadn't reacted, when Chen's cold voice suddenly came from behind, the sand ninja was startled, and instinctively wanted to turn back, but he was punched flying by Chen Yi.  Fortunately, Chen didn't intend to kill him, so he didn't use the strange force fist.  The sand ninja was only punched by Chen Tongtong, and he was injured, but he did not die.

    "Bastard, let's go together!" The sand ninjas were furious when they saw their companions being beaten into the air, and at the call of a sand ninja, they swarmed towards Chen.  It's a pity that they are just Chunin guarding the gate, but the person they are facing is a person with elite Jnin power.  A few Chunin fight against an elite J¨­nin, the result can be imagined, in just a few seconds, they were all crippled by Chen!  One by one lay on the ground and howled.

    "Quicklyquickly send out the signal!" A Sha shouted enduring the pain.  After another sand ninja heard it, he quickly took out a small tube about ten centimeters long from his arms. This small tube could emit something like fireworks, and the sand ninjas used it as a signal.

    I saw that sand ninja gritted his teeth, persisted, raised the small pipe in his hand, and just wanted to turn off the engine.  However, Chen grabbed his wrist and squeezed it hard.  The sound of bones breaking came from the sand ninja's wrist.  The sand ninja screamed, and the small pipe in his hand fell to the ground, and Chen then crushed the pipe with his foot.

    "You'd better be good to me, if I let you inform the village, then I will be very troublesome!"

    "Uchiha Sasuke, you are already Konoha's rebellious ninja, do you still want to make enemies with us?" A sand ninja yelled at Chen.

    "Oh? At first, it seemed that you were going to arrest me and hand it over to Konoha, but now you are saying that you and I have made enemies. But forget it, I don't bother to care about these things. If you make enemies, you can make enemies. Anyway, I don't want to.  I won't care about this!" Chen said with a sneer.

    "Uchiha Sasuke, what exactly do you want to do?"

    "You don't need to know what I want to do. Now, you just need to be my hostages obediently, and don't worry about the rest!" Chen said to Sand Ninja, then bit his thumb, quickly completed the seal, and continued  Hands pressed to the ground.

    "Psychic art!"

    "boom!"

    Where Chen was, a puff of white smoke rose out of thin air. After the white smoke cleared, a huge figure was revealed.  It was Chen's psychic beast, the poodle.  But the poodle that appeared this time was not Liudaowang, but another poodle.

    I saw that this poodle is about the same size as Liudaowang, and it is also wearing armor, but this poodle has a ferocious iron mask on its face, and its weapon is not the same scimitar as Liudaowang. This poodle's weapon is a double  Headed spear with sharp and razor-sharp blades on both sides.  On the left waist hangs a bundled net, and on the right hangs two differentA hoop that knows what it is for.

    "Long time no see! Master Chen, is there anything I can do to help?" The poodle didn't yell at Chen or anything like Liudaowang after it came out, but said to Chen very calmly.

    "Long time no see, Sarge! I'm going to trouble you again." Chen smiled and greeted the poodle.

    The name of this poodle is Saqi. It is a poodle of the same generation as Liudaowang, and slightly older than Liudaowang. It is also the only poodle in that generation that can match Erha, and even has a slight advantage.  It's just that Saqi is different from Erha. He is not as aggressive as other poodles, nor is he as lawless and violent as Erha. Instead, he has a stable personality.  He didn't care about the position of the leader of the poodle, so he didn't compete with Erha for the position of the leader.  Although he is not that aggressive, he will go all out in every battle and is powerful. Even Liu Daowang respects him very much.

    In fact, among the poodles of Erha's generation, there are three strongest.  The first one is Liudaowang who is called "Proud Stalker", the second one is Saqi who is known as "Iron-Blooded Hunter", and the last one is "Polar Warrior" Ren, who uses two swords as  Weapons are slightly weaker than the previous two.

    "Saqi, tie up those guys on the ground for me and take them away!" Chen pointed to the sand ninjas on the ground and said to Saqi.

    "Happy to serve you!" Sachi saluted Chen, then reached out and untied the net hanging around his waist, and knocked the sand ninjas on the ground into the net one by one.

    Just when Saqi was about to put the last sand ninja into the net, Chen called him: "Wait a minute! Leave one for him to report back."

    "Yes, Master Chen!" Saqi put the sand ninja in his hand back on the ground.

    Chen walked up to the sand ninja and said to him: "Listen, go back and tell me Gaara, if you want to save people, go to the woods ten miles to the southeast before noon tomorrow.  Where to wait for him, if you dare to make me wait in vain, there is no other way, I have no choice but to kill these guys to vent my anger, get out!"

    After Chen finished speaking, he ignored the sand ninja, jumped directly on Saqi's head, and said, "Saqi, let's go!"

    Saqi didn't say much, and with a giant net in one hand and a spear in the other, he walked directly in the direction Chen Zhizhi was in.

    After Chen left, the sand ninja stood up staggeringly: "Damn it, Uchiha Sasuke! Our sand ninja will not let you go, I must tell the village about this right now."  Go in the direction of the village.

    After the sand ninja struggled back to the gate of the hidden sand village, he was immediately discovered by two sand ninjas, who ran over to hold it up.

    "Hey! What's the matter with you? What the hell happened?"

    "I Gaara, Gaara!" the Sand Ninja in his hand said with difficulty.

    "Gara? Are you saying you want to find Gaara?"

    "Yes, hurry up, take me to find Gaara!" Sand Shinobi in that hand said anxiously.

    "You want to find me?" Gaara's voice suddenly came from behind the man.

    "The sand ninja looked back quickly and found that Gaara was walking towards them. There were two people beside him, one was Kankuro, and the other was Temari. Where were they going, they happened to pass by  Here, I suddenly heard someone looking for Gaara, so I walked over.

    I Gaara" The two Sand Shinobi who were supporting the wounded saw Gaara, and greeted Gaara with a little fear.

    "What's the matter with you? Could it be an enemy attack?" Kankuro asked the wounded.

    "What happened? You said just now that you wanted to find Gaara. Could it be related to Gaara?" Temari also asked nervously.

    "Yes it's Konoha's rebellious ninja, Sasuke Uchiha! He attacked us and took the other guards away. He asked me to come back and talk. If you want our people to live, let Gaara  Meet him in the woods ten miles to the southeast, or we will kill all of us!"

    "What? Sasuke Uchiha? Are you sure?" Temari asked in disbelief.

    "I'm sure, he's exactly the same as the one on Konoha's arrest warrant, I'm sure I won't make a mistake." Nasha Shinobi said with certainty.

    "Sasuke Uchiha, why did he seek out Gaara, and even dared to hold our Sain people hostage, what exactly does he want to do?" Kankuro frowned, unable to figure out why.

    "Huh! It turned out to be Uchiha Sasuke, no matter what, immediately send the information to Konoha, and let them immediately send someone over to arrest the traitor, Uchiha Sasuke!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter fifty-seven; Konoha reinforcements

    ?

    "My Gaara, what do you think?"

    "Before noon tomorrow? I'll go!" Gaara said calmly, without any emotional fluctuations at all.

    "This is too risky, let's tell Mr. Maji first, and then see what he has to say!"

    "No, I'll settle this matter myself!" Gaara stopped Kankuro, because he knew that even if Kankuro told Sand Ninja's senior management, Sand Hidden's senior management would only let Gaara solve it by himself.

    "But well, I will go with you tomorrow. Temari, you go to Konoha immediately, tell them the news, let them send someone over immediately, and arrest the traitor, Uchiha Sasuke!" Kankuro also  Knowing Gaara's situation in Sand Hidden, he also gave up that plan, but he was still worried about Gaara, and expressed that he would go with Gaara.

    "I see, I'm going to Konoha now, you must be careful!" Temari said to Gaara and Kankuro, and then ran out of the village.

    "Okay, take him down to heal his wounds first, and then re-arrange the guards to go to Yixiantian to guard." Kankuro told the sand ninjas, and then left with Gaara.

    On the other side, Chen led Chen to direct Sa Qi to walk towards the woods he encountered on the way to Shayin Village.

    "Bastard, what do you want to do? What do you want Gaara to catch us? If you want to blackmail Gaara, then you will be disappointed. That guy is a cold-blooded executioner, ruthless, fond of  Killing doesn't take anyone's life seriously at all, he can't be blackmailed by you for the sake of us insignificant people." The few Shayin caught by Saqi were struggling, desperately  Tearing the giant net to escape.  However, this is all in vain.  That giant net was made by Saki with special materials, it was extremely strong, and it was used to catch powerful prey, and it was impossible for them alone to break free.

    "I know better than you what kind of person he is, so you don't need to talk too much, you just need to be hostages honestly. Moreover, the most important thing you should do now is pray that that guy will come! Otherwise,  All of you must die!" Chen said with a sneer.

    "Damn it, let us go" The group of sand ninjas were still struggling and making noise, which made Chen feel very annoyed.  Then it suddenly occurred to him, doesn't he have a space where living things can be taken in?  Throw these sand ninjas into that space, won't you be quiet?  Thinking of this, Chen looked at those sand ninjas, moved his thoughts, and just wanted to put them all in the space, but he failed. Those sand ninjas were still outside and were not taken into the space by Chen.

    "System, why can't I put these people into the space? Isn't that space able to store living things?" Chen asked the system after trying several times without success.

    "Answer to the host, if you want to put the target into the space, you must be voluntary by the target to succeed. If the target has a slight resistance, then you can't put it into the space.

    "I knew it wasn't that cheap!" Chen said helplessly. Hearing what the system said, Chen had no choice but to give up and gave up the plan to bring those people into the space.

    What Chen didn't know was that just after he left Sand Yin Village, Sand Yin's Temari had already gone to Konoha to rescue soldiers.

    It was night, and the residents of Konoha had already fallen asleep.  Since no one of Konoha's guards found out when Uchiha Sasuke defected before, the Fifth Hokage Tsunade strengthened Konoha's guards.  Honda Ichiro is a Chunin of Konoha, and he is usually responsible for guarding the gate of Konoha Village.

    Originally, today he was standing guard at night with his companions as usual.  Suddenly, the sharp-eyed Honda Ichiro found a figure appearing in his line of sight, that figure was rushing towards them from a distance, which refreshed him.

    "Hey, pay attention! There is a situation ahead!" At the Konoha gate, Ichiro Honda quickly reminded his companions.

    The guards were startled, and they all showed alert expressions. Some even took out the signal flares, intending to notify the village immediately if the situation is wrong.  After all, it is already midnight, and a sudden appearance of a person will always make people vigilant.

    Soon, the figure appeared in front of them.  It turned out to be a female ninja, and she wore Sand Hidden's forehead on her forehead.

    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" A Konoha ninja asked the sand ninja.

    "I'm a ninja from Sand Gakure, Temari. I need to see Hokage-sama for something urgent, please take me in!" That female sand ninja was Temari who came to Konoha to rescue soldiers.  The direction of the country of fire rushed desperately without stopping, and finally arrived at Konoha when it was dark.

    the"You want to see Hokage-sama? What's the matter?"

    "Yes! I have very important information. I want to see Lord Hokage right away. Hurry up and report it!"

    "But, Hokage-sama has already rested, you should talk about it tomorrow!"

    "Damn That information is very important. It's about your Konoha's S-rank rebellious ninja Uchiha Sasuke. He appeared in our sand hidden village, and even captured a few of our sand hidden ninjas to threaten us. If there is no one before noon tomorrow  Satisfy his conditions, and the sand ninja who was captured by him will be killed by him." Temari shouted excitedly, after all, Chen's condition is to ask Gaara to go to the appointment, and with Gaara's current personality, he will definitely go.  I don't know what Chen will do to Gaara, that's why Temari is so anxious, after all Gaara is his younger brother.  Although they had a bad relationship before, they were even afraid of Gaara.  But now Gaara is different from before, she has fully accepted Gaara as a younger brother.

    "It turned out to be Sasuke Uchiha! The situation is urgent and you must report to Hokage-sama immediately. Honda, you immediately take her to Shizune-sama, and Shizune-sama will take her to meet Hokage-sama."

    "I see!" Honda Ichiro said,

    Soon, Honda brought Temari to the door of a dormitory, and then stepped forward to knock on the door.  After knocking twice, there was movement in the room, and then a silent voice came: "Who is it?"

    "Master Shizune, I am Ichiro Honda, and I have something very important to report." Honda said outside the door.

    "Wait a minute!" Jing Yin said, and then there was a rustling sound in the room, it should be getting dressed.  Not long after, Jing Yin with sleepy eyes opened the door to Honda and asked, "What important thing do you have to say now?"

    "I'm sorry, Shizune-sama. Due to the urgency of the situation, I had no choice but to do this." Honda Taichi hurriedly explained to Shizune.

    "It's okay, let's talk about the urgent matter first!" Jing Yin didn't blame Honda, but asked him what happened.

    Then, Honda asked Temari to tell Shizune what he had just said again. After Shizune learned of that incident, she ordered Honda to continue to go back to stand guard, and she immediately took Temari to find Tsunade.  Afterwards, Tsunade in his sleep was also awakened by Shizune, and Tsunade had no choice but to resign himself to his fate and brought Shizune and Temari to Hokage's office building after losing his temper.

    "Mute! What time is it?" Tsunade sat on the chair behind the desk and asked Mute.

    "Master Tsunade, it is already 1 o'clock in the morning."

    "It's 1 o'clock? There are still about 10 hours until noon tomorrow. If you drive at full speed, you should be able to reach Sand Hidden Village within ten hours." Tsunade thought about it in his head, and then suddenly shouted  : "Come on!"

    As soon as Tsunade finished speaking, there was a sound of "Shua!", and three figures appeared out of thin air, half-kneeling in front of Tsunade.  It's NarutoAnbe.

    "Master Hokage, what are your orders?"

    "You go and call me the members of the tenth class led by Asma and Kakashi's group!"

    "Yes!" Several Anbu took the order, and then "Shua!", all disappeared.

    Anbu's work was very efficient, and not long after, Ino Yamanaka, Shikamaru Nara, and Choji Akimichi from the tenth class, Kakashi Hatake, Naruto Uzumaki, and Sakura Haruno from the seventh class were all summoned  coming.

    "Hey~ I pulled us out of bed in the middle of the night, maybe something troublesome happened again, really, why didn't you find someone else!" Shikamaru started to complain as soon as he came in, and then found that standing next to Shizune  Temari said in surprise, "It's you, woman!"

    "Hmph!" Before, Temari would have choked on Shikamaru, but she is not in that mood now, and just snorted coldly.

    "Heh~~Grandma! What's going on?" Naruto yawned as soon as he came in, then rubbed his eyes, and asked Tsunade.

    "Sorry, everyone! I called you here so late, and now there is another urgent task that you need to complete, and that is to go to Sand Hidden Village to capture Konoha Renin Sasuke Uchiha!"

    "What?" After Tsunade said the task this time, all the Xiaoqiang present showed a surprised expression.

    "Master Tsunade, do you want us to catch Sasuke? Is there any news about Sasuke?" Haruno Sakura asked excitedly upon hearing Sasuke's name.

    "Grandma Tsunade! Is it true?"

    "Well! That's right, there was news from Temari of Sand Hidden just now that Uchiha Sasuke appeared in their Sand Hidden Village, and also captured several of their sand ninjas, and threatened Gaara. So, I ordered you to follow Temari to catch up  Going to Sand Hidden Village, you must arrive at Sand Hidden at noon, and then capture Uchiha Sasuke back. This time the task is led by Kakashi, the situation is urgent, so I won¡¯t say much, let Temari explain to you on the road,  Let's go now!"

    "yes!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)We followed Temari to Sand Hidden Village, and we must arrive at Sand Hidden at noon, and then catch Uchiha Sasuke back.  This time the mission is led by Kakashi, the situation is urgent, so I won't say much, let Temari explain to you on the way, let's go now!  "

    "yes!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter fifty-eight;

    ?

    After Tsunade came out to hunt down Sasuke Uchiha this time, Chunin showed a surprised expression.  Then the seven of them rushed towards the Kingdom of Wind overnight.

    Those seven people kept jumping forward in the woods, and then Kakashi asked Temari: "Temari, what's going on, tell us what happened!"

    "Actually, I don't know much about it. It's just that the guards of our Shayin Village were attacked and taken away yesterday. The other party left only one person to report back and told Gaara to go to the place he designated before noon today, otherwise  Kill the sand ninja who was captured by him. And the sand ninja who came back to report said that it was Uchiha Sasuke who attacked them!"

    "Impossible, how could Sasuke do such a thing, you must have admitted your mistake!" As soon as Temari finished speaking, Haruno Sakura jumped out to retort.  In fact, Haruno Sakura is very contradictory now. On the one hand, she hopes that that person is, but on the other hand, she doesn't want to admit that Sasuke is that kind of person.

    "Huh! I don't care if he is Uchiha Sasuke. I only know that if he wants to harm Gaara, I won't let him succeed."

    "Okay! Alright! Is it Sasuke Uchiha? I'll know when the time comes!" Shikamaru on the side said quickly.

    "Okay, don't talk, speed up, we have to arrive at Hidden Sand Village before noon!" At this time, Kakashi spoke.  Then he took the lead in increasing the speed, leaving the others behind all of a sudden, Temari and the others also shut their mouths when they saw this, and increased the speed.

    "Uchiha Sasuke, where did you take Chen, I must ask you!" Ino secretly said in his heart.

    Time passed quickly, and it was morning in a blink of an eye.

    "It's already morning, I guess Gaara is already on his way!" Chen, who just woke up, looked at the rising sun and said to himself.  Last night, Chen asked Sachi to hang the giant net with sand ninja on a big tree, and then let Sachi go back.  He re-channeled a little poodle to be on guard, while he himself went to sleep in his own space.

    At this time, in the hidden sand village.

    "Let's go!" Gaara walked out of the village with his sand gourd on his back, and beside him was his brother, Kankuro!

    After the two left the village, they walked towards the woods that Chen had mentioned. They did not hurry, but walked slowly, as if they were taking a walk.

    It was noon soon, and Gaara and Kankuro arrived at the forest where Chen was at noon, and finally met Chen.

    "Oh! I knew you would come back!"

    "Uchiha Sasuke, I didn't expect it was really you!"

    "Surprised? Why can't it be me?"

    "I'm really surprised. I didn't expect the proud Sasuke Uchiha to do things like blackmail!"

    "You can say whatever you want!"

    "Are you targeting me? Now that I'm standing in front of you, can you let them go?"

    "Of course! My goal has been achieved, and it's useless to keep them. If you want to save them, please do it!" Chen said with a light smile, and then made a gesture of please to Gaara.

    "Kankuro!" Gaara crossed his arms, didn't make a move, but looked at Chen vigilantly, and then called Kankuro.

    "Understood!" Kankuro understood Gaara's meaning, glanced at Chen, then walked directly to the tree behind Chen, put down the giant net hanging on the tree, and the sand ninja in the giant net  They were also rescued.

    "You leave here immediately and go back to the village!" Gaara said to those sand ninjas after Kankuro brought out the sand ninjas.

    "Gara" Those sand ninja looked at Gaara with complicated eyes, they didn't expect that Gaara would really come to save them.  Gaara has also changed.

    "Leave quickly!" Kankuro also said to them.

    "How can we leave you and run away, wouldn't we just run away?"

    "Stop talking nonsense, you can't help here at all, and you may accidentally hurt you and drag Gaara, so you go away!" Kankuro said to them.

    "This" Hearing what Kankuro said, the sand ninjas also showed expressions of fear. They thought of Gaara's cruelty, and the sand ninjas who had changed their minds about Gaara just now,  Gaara is full of fear.

    "No that's right, we we're only going to drag me down here Gaara, so so let's leave first!"

    "That's right! We won't stay and drag Gaara down.?, let¡¯s leave now.  "

    "Kankuro, Gaara, be careful, we'll be leaving first!" Soon, all the sand ninjas who had vowed to be frank just now left in a hurry.

    "Sasuke Uchiha, tell me the purpose of your trip. Why did you call me here after so much trouble?" Gaara asked Chen after the sand ninjas left.

    "Actually, it's nothing, I just want to borrow something from you!"

    "Borrow me something? I have something for you

    "Of course there is. What I'm looking for is a tail on your body, Shouhe!"

    "What? One-tailed crane? What do you want to do?" Before Gaara could speak, Kankuro shouted at Chen first.

    "Don't be nervous! I just need a little bit of chakra to guard the crane."

    "Sorry! I can't fulfill your request, because I really don't want to use that guy's power."

    "Oh? That's really a pity! But since you don't want to use it yourself, let me help you use it!" Chen directly opened Sharingan, staring at Gaara with a pair of scarlet eyes, and said with a sneer  .

    "Hmph! Sharingan?" Gaara looked at Chen's Sharingan, still calmly crossed his arms, and looked at Chen indifferently.

    "Do you want to do it? Come on!" Kankuro put the crow on his back on the ground, ready to do it at any time.

    "Hey! Let you try the skills I just got!" Chen said with a sneer, and then slowly closed his eyes.

    "Huh? Kankuro, be careful! My sand tells me that there is danger!" Gaara, who was still calm, suddenly shouted to Kankuro beside him.

    At this time, Chen suddenly opened his eyes, and the original three-pointed jade has disappeared, but replaced by a pattern similar to a hexagram, which is Chen's kaleidoscope Sharingan.  After Chen opened his eyes, Gaara and Kankuro subconsciously looked into his eyes

    "Yuedu!" Chen spit out two words from his mouth!

    "Oops!" Gaara only had time to say a word before being dragged into Yueyue's space by Chen.  Kankuro was not spared either, and was also pulled into another Tsukuyomi world by Chen.

    "Here is" Gaara looked around, the forest where he was originally was gone, and now he is in a place he doesn't know.  Then he suddenly realized that he was tied to a cross and couldn't move.

    At this time, Chen suddenly appeared in front of Gaara, holding a long knife in his hand, and said with a sneer: "Welcome to my world, in this world, space, time, quality, everything  I rule it. Then how do you defeat me here?" As he spoke, he stabbed Gaara with the knife in his hand.  The long knife pierced into the flesh, making Gaara howl.

    "What's going on, Shazi didn't take the initiative to defend! Is it an illusion?" Gaara thought to himself.

    "I will stab you with a knife for the next 72 hours. This pain is definitely not an illusion. This pain still exists under the illusion. How long can your mental strength last?"

    Then, Chen tortured Gaara for 72 hours, stabbing Gaara with a long knife continuously, making Gaara so painful! In another monthly reading world, Chen used the same method  Torturing Kankuro.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter fifty-nine;

    ?

    In the Yueyue space, Chenzheng stabbed Gaara one by one, causing him great pain. Gaara's wailing echoed in the Yueyue space.

    "But Damn it, calm down, this is an illusion, it can definitely be cracked"

    "Just one minute has passed now, and there are still 71 hours, 58 minutes, and 59 seconds left. How long can your mental strength last?" Chen said while raising his long knife, and stabbed Gaara again.

    In the space of monthly reading, the time has passed by every minute and every second, and 36 hours have passed.  In Chen's moon reading space, Gaara was still being tortured, his whole body couldn't bear the severe pain, and his body kept twitching.

    "Not bad! It's beyond my imagination to be able to persist for such a long time. By the way, by the way, your follower named Kankuro also fell into this illusion and is being tortured just like you."

    "Kankuro Damn it! Is this really an illusion? Why can't it be cracked, and the pain is so real. But if it's not an illusion, why am I still alive after being stabbed so many times?"

    "Are you thinking about how to crack my monthly reading? It's useless. In the monthly reading space I used, all space, time, and quality are controlled by my will, no matter how strong the body is or how agile it is.  The speed is invalid in front of Tsukuyomi! Moreover, no matter how long it lasts in the illusion space, it is only a moment in reality. No one can unlock the illusion in an instant. Therefore, Tsukuyomi is called "Unable to  Deciphered illusion "!"

    "Bastard, there is such a terrible illusion!" Gaara's body twitched, but he clenched his teeth desperately.

    "Okay, there are still 36 hours left, enjoy it!" Chen held up a long knife, stabbed Gaara with a grin, and began to torture Gaara again.

    Finally, after another 36 hours, Chen's monthly reading was lifted, and both Gaara and Kankuro returned to reality from the Chenyue reading space. Just after returning to reality, Kankuro collapsed on the ground and passed out.  And Gaara also spread out on the ground, but she didn't lose consciousness immediately.

    "UchihaSasuke" Gaara looked at Chen and said with difficulty.  Put your hands on the ground, trying to stand up.  But in the end, he couldn't hold on anymore, followed in Kankuro's footsteps, and passed out.

    "Have you lost consciousness?" Chen looked at Gaara who fell on the ground, and then walked to Gaara, wanting to confirm Gaara's condition.  Just when he reached out his hand to lift Gaara up, suddenly a ball of sand quickly wrapped Gaara, and the sand gathered more and more, and finally formed a huge round egg.  Immediately afterwards, a huge chakra burst out from the giant egg, forming a powerful impact that blows everything around it away.  Kankuro, who was right next to Gaara, was also the first to bear the brunt of being blown away, but it happened to be his life for a long time.  Because just after the dust caused by the impact dissipated, a huge monster made of sand appeared. If Kankuro was still in place, he would definitely be crushed by this monster, and half of Gaara's body was sinking  Into that monster's head.

    "Has it finally come out? One tailed crane! The next thing is to get it done." Looking at the huge monster made of sand in front of him, Chen said a little excitedly.

    That's right, the monster that made such a big commotion is the ultimate weapon of Hidden Sand Village, the tail sealed in Gaara's body, Shukaku!  The fourth generation of Kazekage was sealed in his son's body, and he used it as a tailed beast weapon in Hidden Sand Village, so Gaara's mother died after his birth, and Gaara was called "Spirit" because Shukaku was sealed in his body.  media'.  The inability to sleep at night caused Gaara to suffer from insomnia and irritability. Usually, Ninjuriki's spirit suppressed Shukaku, and when Ninjuriki fell asleep or lost consciousness, Shukaku would wake up.  After Chen used Tsukiyomi to learn that Gaara lost consciousness, Shukaku also took the opportunity to come out of Gaara's seal.

    "Ahahaha~ Great, I can finally come out! So excited, so excited!" Shouhe howled excitedly as soon as he came out.  Then I looked around and found Chen.  "Is it you? Did you force that brat Gaara to call me out? Thanks to you, as a thank you, I'll let you go! Haha!"

    "Shut up, it's too noisy!" Chen Shi couldn't stand Shouhe's loud noise, and shouted at Shouhe.

    "Nani? How dare you say I'm quarreling? I'll kill you!" Although Shouhe is teasing, he has a violent temper, and will kill him immediately if he disagrees.

    "Feng Dun. Practice empty bullets!" I saw Shouhe raised his huge claws and hammered down on his bloated stomach.  Then he opened his mouth wide, sprayed out a chakra ball of wind attribute from the mouth, and smashed towards Chen.

    "Damn it!" Looking at himself, he immediately jumped to the side, dodging Shouhe's training empty bullet.  Then practice empty ammo??On the ground, it seemed like a small bomb that exploded the surrounding land.

    "Ahaha~~ That's it! Kill him, kill him!" Seeing the damage he caused, Shouhe screamed and danced.

    "Tch! You're quite capable, let Erha be your opponent!" After evading Shouhe's attack, Chen cut his thumb, quickly formed seals with both hands, and then pressed it to the ground.

    "Psychic art!"

    "Boom!" Erha appeared with a puff of white smoke, and Chen also stood on his head.

    "Ahaha~~ There is another person who wants to kill." Seeing Erha's appearance, Shouhe screamed again, and then continued to use the empty cannon in Erha's direction.

    "What?" Erha just came out and before he figured out the situation, someone attacked him. Erha didn't even think about it, and immediately jumped up to the sky, avoiding Shouhe's training cannon.

    "Little ghost, what's the matter?" After falling to the ground, Erha asked Chen on his head.

    "As you can see, the monster on the opposite side is the ultimate weapon of Hidden Sand Village, Ichio Shukaku! I've been fighting that monster and need your help!"

    "Although I don't know what's going on, but I dare to attack my uncle, then I can't just let it go!" Erha is also a violent person, without asking any questions, he directly charged at Shouhe with a knife  past.

    "Ah haha~ practice empty bullets!" After seeing Erha rushing towards him, Shouhe continued to spray several practice empty bullets at Erha, but Erha dodged them all.  And Erha quickly rushed to Shouhe, after a short distance away from Shouhe.  I saw Erha kicked his feet vigorously, and rushed towards Shouhe, then held the handle of the scimitar with both hands, trying to chop off Shouhe with all his strength, and chopped off one of Shouhe's arms, and that arm fell to the ground  After that, it turned into sand all over the place.

    Although one of Shouhe's arms was cut off, Erha was also thrown flying by Shouhe's air training gun because the distance was too close.

    "Ah~ I killed them, I killed them!" That teasing Shouhe didn't care about the arm that was cut off, and he danced and shouted after seeing Erha being hit.

    "Hey! Erha, are you okay! Don't tell me that you can't stand this attack!" Chen said, kicking Erha on the head.

    Erha rubbed the part hit by Shouhe, and said: "It hurts me to death! How dare you attack me with that ball full of chakra, I can't bear that kind of attack too many times, but this kind of battle is the most important thing."  Interesting! I haven't been so excited for a long time, hahaha!" After speaking, he raised the scimitar and rushed towards Shuhe again, and started a melee battle with Shuhe.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Please subscribe!  !  Ask for a reward!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Sixty;

    ?

    When Erha was fighting with Shouhe, Chen, who was standing on Erha's head, looked at Shouhe secretly and said, "That's right, that's it, let Erha restrain that guy, so that I have a chance to draw a guard."  The crane's chakra is gone."

    Then Chen asked the system again: "The system has already restrained the crane, how to draw the chakra of the crane?"

    "Answer the host: The host first exchanges a Tailed Beast Chakra Collector, and then inserts the Tailed Beast Chakra Collector into the Tailed Beast's body to extract it!"

    "It sounds simple, but what is this Tailed Beast Chakra Collector?"

    "As the name suggests, the Tailed Beast Chakra Collector is a prop specially used to extract the Tailed Beast's Chakra. You only need to insert the collector into the Tailed Beast's body, and the collector will automatically extract the Tailed Beast's Chakra and store it."

    "Then exchange it for me!"

    "Tail Beast Chakra Collector, item type: item, item level: c-level, need to exchange points: 1000, do you want to exchange?"

    "Exchange!"

    "Ding! The exchange was successful, 1,000 points were deducted, and the remaining points: 27,000."

    As soon as the system's prompt sounded, a large and smallteapot suddenly appeared in Chen's hand!

    "Damn, isn't this just a teapot?" Chen complained to the system while holding the teapot.

    "This is not a teapot, but a Tailed Beast Chakra Collector!" The system retorted.

    "Collect your sister, this is obviously a teapot, and it's so expensive!"

    "Well, even if it's a teapot, it's still a teapot that can collect tailed beast chakra. Please don't make it look like the host."

    "Forget it, as long as it can be used. But this teapot is so small, is the amount of chakra extracted enough? Don't let me waste these 1000 points!"

    "Please rest assured, the host, in fact, only a little bit of the tailed beast's chakra is enough to clone the tailed beast, so there is no need to worry about the lack of chakra!"

    "That's fine. Does it mean that I just need to insert the mouth of this teapot on Shuzuru's body, and the teapot will absorb Chakra by itself?"

    "Yes!"

    "In this case, let's start!" Thinking of this, Chen shouted at Erha: "Erha, quickly help me restrain that guy's movements!"

    "Tch! Brat, you are still really good at calling people!" Erha said unhappily, but still threw the scimitar in his hand on the ground, then rushed to Shouhe and tightly grasped Shouhe's one arm with one hand  , with the other hand pinching Shouhe's neck.

    "Aha, go to hell!" Seeing that Erha dared to hug him, Shouhe screamed strangely, and then sprayed an empty cannon at Erha's head, but Erha's hand holding his neck was forced  As soon as it was pushed up, Shouhe's head was directly lifted up, and Shouhe's air training cannon also shot into the sky, losing its effect.

    "Hey! Brat, hurry up for what you want to do, this guy is very strong, I can't last long!" After dodging Shouhe's attack, Erha yelled at Chen on his head.

    "It will be ready soon!" At this time, Chen was using a shadow clone to spin the spiral pill. Long after Erha restrained Shuhe, Chen separated a shadow clone, and the Dayu spiral pill had already taken shape.

    "Very good, let you taste the spiral pill!" Chen and the avatar held the big jade spiral pill together, and then jumped directly from Erha's head to Shuhe's face.

    "Stupid civet cat, let you taste the big guy!" Immediately afterwards, Chen imprinted the big jade spiral pill on Shuhe's face.

    "Ah~~~" I saw Shouhe screaming, the whole cat's face was beaten beyond recognition by Chen, the sand fell down like running water, and it would not be able to recover for a while.

    "Bastard! Bastard! Kill you, I must kill you, all of you must die!" Although the face has not recovered, Shuhe can still make a sound, only to see it roaring furiously, the body desperately  It's been a lot of struggle!

    "Hey! Brat, hurry up, I can't hold on anymore!" I saw Erha desperately suppressing Shuhe, but the strength of Shuhe is too great, Erha can't hold on for long.  Moreover, Shuhe's head is slowly recovering.

    "Persist for ten seconds, and it will be ready soon!" At this time, Chen had already jumped on Shuhe's head, and then stabbed the teapot in his hand into Shuhe's head fiercely.  Soon, the small teapot was filled with Shukaku's chakra.

    "It's done! Then you don't have to play with this tease anymore," Chen looked at Gaara who was not far away from him, who was in a coma, and said in his heart: "If Gaara wakes up, Shouhe  Let's go back to the seal!" Thinking of this,??, Chen immediately ran to Gaara, trying to wake Gaara up.

    However, at this time, Shuhe had fully recovered, and it also sensed Chen's attempt, and immediately softened the sand on his head. Chen didn't notice for a while, his feet sank into the sand and continued to sink.

    "Oops!" Seeing his feet stuck in the sand, Chen thought something was wrong and wanted to jump out of the sand.  However, it did not succeed in jumping out.  Because Chen's feet had been tightly sucked by Shuhe with his chakra, Chen couldn't struggle for a while.  Seeing himself sinking deeper and deeper, Chen had no choice but to use Flying Thunder God to escape.

    Then Shouhe swung his one arm vigorously, and threw Erha out violently.  Just now Erha was desperately suppressing Shouhe, and his physical strength was a little bit low, so he was thrown out by Shouhe.  After throwing Erha out, Shouhe's attack immediately followed up, firing an air training cannon at Erha, hitting him before Erha had landed, and knocking him far away.

    "Erha! Are you okay?" Seeing that Erha ate another shot of Shouhe's practice empty cannon, Chen immediately jumped to Erha's side and asked worriedly.

    "Tch! I can't die yet!" Erha struggled, got up from the ground, patted the dirt on his body, gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it! It hurts me to death, and I hit me twice with that chakra-filled ball."  , It¡¯s quite capable! If I let it play a few more times, I¡¯m done for!¡±

    "Kill you! Kill you!" At this moment, Shouhe on the opposite side made another move.  I saw it resting on the ground with one hand, its body leaning forward slightly, and a small chakra ball gradually condensed around its mouth.  Although the chakra ball is small, both Erha and Chen can feel the powerful power from that small chakra ball.

    "Nimma! Could this bethe Tailed Beast Jade!" Looking at the chakra ball next to Shouhe's mouth, Chen was horrified to find that it was the Tailed Beast's powerful attack method, the Tailed Beast Jade!

    "Oops, it's a big game now! Erha, you go back first!" Chen smiled wryly, and said to Erha beside him.

    "No, I haven't hit enough, and that guy dared to give me two hard hits with that chakra ball, and I will kill that guy no matter what! Revenge!"

    "Damn, you figured out the situation! You also saw the tailed beast jade condensed by that guy, right? That's not comparable to the training cannon just now. If you are hit by such a high concentration of chakra,  Will die for sure. Can you hide?"

    "How do you know if you don't try? I'm a proud stalker. How could I run away with my tail between my legs! Brat, shut up and find a place to hide, otherwise I won't be able to take care of you later  !"

    "Damn, what a fool!" Seeing that Erha didn't want to go back, Chen secretly cursed, but he couldn't just leave him alone.  Although it is easy for Chen to escape by himself, because he has the Flying Thunder God, but now that there is an extra Erha, it is a bit difficult to do, because his Flying Thunder God has not yet cultivated well, although he does not use the art of Kunai now.  He was able to teleport, but he was alone, and he couldn't teleport people with him, and he couldn't use the Flying Thunder God Space Barrier that could transfer targets.

    "I can't help it! Try this!" Chen scratched his two thumbs, then quickly formed seals with his hands and pressed them to the ground.  "Psychic art, triple Rashomon!"

    As soon as Zai Chen's words fell, the ground shook, and three Rashomons with grimaces burst out of the ground!  Standing between Chen and the others and Shouhe.  This is exactly the spiritism learned in Orochimaru's old laboratory. Rashomon!

    Just after Chen's triple Rashomon was raised, Shouhe's Tailed Beast Jade was ready to complete.  Shouhe swallowed the chakra ball in front of his mouth in one gulp.  "Boom!" Shouhe swallowed the chakra ball, and immediately sprayed it in the direction of Chen and Erha.

    Shouhe's Tailed Beast Jade quickly rushed to Chen's Rashomon and hit the first Rashomon.  Hearing "Boom!", in an instant, the first Rashomon was directly shattered by the Tailed Beast Jade, and the Tailed Beast Jade continued to slam into the second Rashomon, which was also a loud noise.  The second Rashomon was also directly shattered, leaving only the last Rashomon. The Tailed Beast Jade continued to attack the third Rashomon, but the momentum was not as fierce as before.  Fortunately, this is just the tailed beast jade released by Yiwei, which is a little worse than Jiuwei!

    In the blink of an eye, the tailed beast jade hit the last Rashomon.  "Kara~~" A sound of egg breaking came from the Rashomon, and then cracks appeared in the last Rashomon, and then exploded.  Although it still didn't block the tailed beast jade, but the tailed beast jade was not as powerful as it was when it was just shot out.

    "Humph! Don't underestimate me! Earth Dungeon. Multiple earth flow walls!" Erha shouted, and unexpectedly released the earth escape ninjutsu, creating several earthen walls in front of him and Chen.  In the end, the beast jade was canceled out under Erha's earth escape.

    "Damn it! Erha, so you know ninjutsu?" Chen was surprised to see that Erha performed the earth escape technique!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)?, several earthen walls were created in front of him and Chen.  In the end, the beast jade was canceled out under Erha's earth escape.

    "Damn it! Erha, so you know ninjutsu?" Chen was surprised to see that Erha performed the earth escape technique!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 61; The witty Uncle Snake has already seen everything

    ?

    Tian Zhiguo is a small country in the world of Hokage, originally there is nothing special about it, but after Orochimaru broke away from the Akatsuki organization, he founded the Otono Ninja Village in Tian Zhiguo.  There also became the base camp of Orochimaru.

    At this time, Orochimaru, who was in Yinnin Village, let out a hoarse laugh after listening to the information that Yao Shidou reported to him.

    "Wow! Is Sasuke-kun actually listed as an S-rank traitor by Konoha?" Orochimaru sneered a few times, and said to Yao Shidou.

    "Yes, Oshemaru-sama."

    "But it's okay, so Sasuke won't have a way out, so he can only stay with me, hehehe~~"

    "Yes, in this case, even if Sasuke-kun wants to return to Konoha, the villagers of Konoha will not accept him. After all, S-level rebellion is no small matter. For such a long time in the ninja world, there has never been an S-level rebel.  Ninja can still be accepted by the village." Yao Shidou quickly echoed.

    Orochimaru: "Tell me what's going on, the S-level traitorous ninja is not a crime that any traitor can be charged with, it's those who have committed appalling crimes to be convicted of that level, Sasuke  He didn¡¯t do any major things before leaving Konoha, so it¡¯s impossible for Tsunade to rank an ordinary rebel ninja as an S rank for no reason, even if this rebel ninja is Uchiha.¡±

    Yao Shidou: "There is indeed a reason, but this incident is very strange. According to the information sent back by our spies stationed in various parts of the ninja world, it is because not long ago, in the country of bears, a small ninja village called Xingyin Village was killed by someone.  The attack killed and wounded many people, and even the village was destroyed."

    Orochimaru: "Star Hidden Village? Is that the ninja village that got a meteorite two hundred years ago?"

    "Yes! The people of Xingyin Village call the meteorite a "star" and regard it as a sacred object in the village."

    "Star! I heard that it is a very magical thing that can improve the strength of ninjas. At the beginning, I planned to snatch that star back for research, but it was delayed because of something, and I forgot about it afterwards. You  Keep talking!"

    "Yes!" Pharmacist pushed his glasses and continued: "Xingyin Village was attacked, not only the village was destroyed, many people were killed and injured, even the sacred object of their village, that is, the star was also taken away.  They claim that the person who attacked them turned out to be Sasuke-kun."

    "Oh? So there is such a thing! However, if I remember correctly, Sasuke has been practicing the ninjutsu I taught him since Konoha came here. It seems that he has never left the base, right?"

    "Indeed, this is exactly what makes me feel strange. It stands to reason that Xingyin Village and Sasuke-kun have no intersection at all. Sasuke-kun has never even been to the country of bears. There is no reason for Xingyin Village to slander Sasuke-kun. But  If it's not a false accusation, then it's possible that someone pretended to be Sasuke-kun and did this!"

    "go on!"

    "If someone is really pretending to be Sasuke-kun, then his purpose may be to force Sasuke-kun out, and I can't think of anyone else who would have such a motive except Konoha, who wants Sasuke-kun to appear the most."

    "Hehe, it's impossible for Konoha to do this, especially after Tsunade becomes Hokage. But your guess reminds me of a person. If it's that guy, he might really do this.  You will use any means to achieve your goals!"

    "What did Oshemaru-sama say?"

    "Danzo hiding in the dark place of Konoha!" Orochimaru sneered a few times, and said Danzo's name.  "That guy is as obsessed with Sharingan as I am! I'm sure that the Uchiha was brutally exterminated, and this old guy must be behind it."

    "So Karma! There is so much work!"

    "But I think that old guy should have collected a lot of Sharingan after the Uchiha extermination. There is no reason to go to war for the remnants of a Uchiha, so he is not very likely."

    "Master Orochimaru, I really can't figure out who else would want Sasuke-kun to appear!"

    "Hehe~~ Maybe your guess was wrong from the very beginning. The person who attacked Xingyin Village may not have intentionally pretended to be Sasuke, but they were mistaken by the people of Xingyin Village as Sasuke."

    "How is this possible, and Konoha has already sent someone to investigate, that's why Sasuke-kun is listed as an S-rank rebellious ninja!"

    "Then, what if the people in Konoha are also mistaken?"

    "This" Pharmacist Dou couldn't explain it.

    "Hey~~Du! I remember that Sasuke-kun seems to have a twin brother who looks exactly like him? Do you know where he is now?"

    "That's right, Sasuke-kun does have a twin brother, who seems to be Uchiha Tatsumi, but I don't know much about this person, I just heard that he and Sasuke-kun were in the sameOne year into the ninja school, his talent shown in the school is higher than Sasuke-kun, and even surpassed Uchiha Itachi back then.  But later, the Uchiha clan was brutally exterminated by Uchiha Itachi of the same clan, and only Sasuke-kun and Uchiha Tatsumi survived in the whole clan.  Unexpectedly, Uchiha Tatsumi, who was called a genius in Konoha, couldn't accept this blow and became a fool, staying at home and never showing up again.  Since then, he has also faded out of people's sight. Some people in Konoha have even forgotten about Uchiha Tatsuya. The current Uchiha Tatsuya should still be in Konoha!  Why did Oshemaru-sama suddenly ask him?  "

    "Hehehe~~ I became a fool because I couldn't accept the blow of extermination, is that true? I seem to have heard that Uchiha Tatsuo is very indifferent to his family members, and he never has contact with people of the same clan  , then his affection for the family should not be as deep as that of Sasuke, why did Sasuke, who has a deeper affection for the family, not go crazy after the genocide, but he, who is indifferent to the family and family members, would be stupid?"

    "Thisis this" Yao Shidou is not an idiot, but a highly intelligent conspirator. Of course, he can hear the implication of Dashewan's words, and he has been shocked by Dashewan's remarks.

    "Actually, I suspected it very early. Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Sasuke are the last survivors of the Uchiha clan. I once regarded them as my targets. For this reason, I specially launched a survey on them and collected  Their information. So, I know Sasuke's brother Uchiha Tatsuo very well!"

    "Then why didn't Oshemaru-sama bring him back?"

    "If my guess is true, then Uchiha Tatsuo's scheming is too deep, and such a person is difficult to control, so I chose Sasuke. The most important thing at that time was to bring Sasuke here safely.  I didn't let the four of them take away together with Uchiha Tatsumi."

    "I see!"

    "If the person who attacked Hoshinoshi Village belonged to Uchiha Tatsuo, then his talent is too terrifying, and he has completely surpassed me!"

    "That Uchiha Tatsuo's talent is even higher than that of Orochimaru-sama? How is this possible?" Yao Shidou exclaimed.

    "It's entirely possible. Although Xingyin Village is a small ninja village, its strength is not strong. But to be able to take away the stars of Xingyin Village and destroy the entire village, at least you need to have the strength of a ninja. If  The person who attacked the Star Ninja Village was Uchiha Tatsuya, so this person¡¯s talent is so powerful that it is outrageous. He only studied in the ninja school for two years, and then he hid at home alone, without guidance from anyone.  , He was able to rely on his own cultivation, and at the age of thirteen he had the strength of a Jonin, or even higher. His talent completely surpassed anyone I know, including me and Uchiha Itachi  !"

    "Hearing what you said, this Uchiha Tatsuo is really terrifying."

    "Hehehe~~ Go and contact the spy we placed in Konoha, and ask him to verify whether Uchiha Tatsumi is still in Konoha! If Uchiha Tatsumi is not in Konoha, then everything I just said should be  It's true. Then I have to find a way to find Uchiha Tatsuo, and then we go to contact him, contact him."

    "Yes! Master Orochimaru, I'm going to contact that spy right now!" Yao Shidou bowed to Orochimaru, then turned and left.

    Pharmacist Dou stopped after walking a few steps, then turned around and said, "Master Oshewan, there is actually something I've always wanted to ask you!"

    "Oh? Let's hear it!" Orochimaru said with a smile.

    "That's Master Oshemaru, why are you such a dick?" (¡ª¡ª! It's purely a spoof! Because Uncle Snake is really a dick!)

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 62; Konoha reinforcements arrive

    ?

    At this time, several ninjas were running fast on the way to the woods where Chen was.

    "Damn, I didn't expect that we would be late for so long after driving overnight. Gaara and Kankuro should have met Uchiha Sasuke. Let's hurry up, there is that forest in front of us!"

    These ninjas are Sand Hidden Temari and the reinforcements sent by Konoha, Kakashi, Shikamaru and others, and it was Temari who spoke just now.

    "Is it coming soon? I hope we can catch up!" Kakashi looked at the woods ahead and thought to himself.

    Just when Kakashi and the others were about to enter the woods, there was a loud "Boom!" from the depths of the woods!  The ground shook for a while, causing them to stop in their tracks and put on a guarded look.

    "What happened inside?" Sakura Haruno said in surprise seeing the movement.

    "There was a fight in the woods. Gaara and Sasuke were responsible for such a big commotion?"

    "Look, what is that?" Just as everyone was still guessing wildly, Naruto suddenly pointed in the direction of the woods and exclaimed.

    Hearing Naruto's exclamation, everyone looked towards the top of the forest and was stunned for an instant!

    "It's so big, that's what is that?"

    I saw three huge gates suddenly rising in the middle of the forest, and the three gates were half the height of the forest. Each giant gate was carved with a ferocious grimace, which was very shocking from a distance.

    "It's so spectacular, Mr. Kakashi, what is this?" Shocked Naruto asked Kakashi, and all the children looked at Kakashi very curiously, hoping that he could answer,  After all, only Kakashi is the strongest here, and he is more knowledgeable than them.

    "Is this the super-defensive ninjutsu that the first generation of adults once used in the legend, Rashomon? I have read related records in a document of Konoha. Rashomon is the first generation of Naruto-sama (I don't  If you know who created it, just treat it as the first generation! Don¡¯t worry about this detail.) created a super defensive ninjutsu"

    Just when Kakashi was about to explain to Naruto and the others, there was another loud noise in the woods, and then the three Rashomon seemed to be attacked by some super ninjutsu, making a dazzling sound.  Then Kakashi and the others heard a loud noise in the woods, as if something was about to rush out.

    "There is a high-energy reaction ahead, (spoof it!) Everyone be careful!" Kakashi looked towards the direction of the sound vigilantly, and said solemnly to Naruto and the others.

    "Huh!" The expressions of the rest of Xiaoqiang also became serious, as if facing a formidable enemy.

    "Huh~~~" Soon, the movement in the woods soon came to them, and it turned out to be a strong shock wave, blowing the entire forest into a mess.

    The impact came and went quickly, and in just a few seconds, the forest returned to its original tranquility.  Naruto and the others were also very embarrassed by the hurricane, and their bodies were covered in dust and withered branches and leaves.

    "Mr. Kakashi, what's going on, why is there such a strange wind all of a sudden!" Naruto asked suspiciously.

    "The hurricane just now should be the shock wave formed by someone using a super powerful attack!" Kakashi explained to Naruto.

    "Hey Nani? Just the aftermath of the attack created such a big commotion. What kind of battle is this? Was it really Gaara and Sasuke who made it?" After listening to Kakashi's words  Explain that not only Naruto, Shikamaru and the others were also stunned.

    "Don't worry about this, since there is a battle, it means that we are not too late, let's go to Gaara and the others now." Kakashi said to the Xiaoqiang, and then rushed into the woods first.  Xiao Qiang didn't think too much, followed Kakashi into the woods, and rushed in the direction of the three giant gates just now.

    Just when they were about to approach their destination, Ino suddenly discovered something new, stopped and shouted to the ninjas: "Wait, look, what is that!" Then he pointed to a bush.  After hearing Ino's words, Kakashi and the others stopped their footsteps and looked in the direction Ino pointed out.  They found a black mass in the grass pointed by Ino. Since the mass was covered by the grass, they could only vaguely see a mass of black, so they didn't see what it was for a while.

    "That seems to be a person!"

    "Go and have a look!"

    Then everyone jumped up and came to the grass, and they finally saw what the black thing was.  It turned out to be a person, wearing black clothes and pants, lying on the ground at this moment, not knowing whether he was dead or alive.  This person was fainted by Chen using Yuedu, and then guardedKankuro was sent flying by the shock wave when Crane came out.

    Temari saw at a glance that the person lying on the ground was Kankuro, and exclaimed: "How could it be? It turned out to be Kankuro!" Then he squatted down immediately, checked Kankuro's situation, and swayed his body to try to wake him up.  he.  "Kankuro, wake up, what's going on?" But after being shaken a few times, Kankuro still didn't wake up, and was still in a coma.

    "I have learned medical ninjutsu, let me take a look!" At this time, Haruno Sakura stepped forward and said, and then also squatted beside Kankuro, with both palms raised on Kankuro's chest, from the palms to Kankuro  The body outputs a stream of green chakra.

    Soon, there was movement in Kankuro, and Kankuro frowned, then slowly opened his eyes, looked around in confusion, and said suspiciously: "Ihow could I be here?  ?¡± The voice sounded very weak.

    "Kankuro, you're awake, this should be us! Why are you here? Tell me what happened, Gaara and Uchiha Sasuke?" Seeing Kankuro wake up  , Temari hurriedly asked him.

    Hearing Temari's words, Kankuro, who was still in a daze, immediately woke up: "Temari? You are finally here. Gaara is in danger. Hurry up and save him!" He wanted to struggle to stand up, but he didn't  can succeed.  At this time, he was very weak and had no strength at all.

    "Don't move, your spirit has been seriously traumatized, so you will be very weak. Sorry, my current medical ninjutsu can't help you heal, you just stay well!"

    "Damn it! I'm so useless, I can't help Gaara at all!" Kankuro said painfully.

    "Have you fought against Sasuke Uchiha? What's going on? Is Gaara still fighting Sasuke Uchiha? Tell us everything quickly." Temari asked anxiously.

    "Damn it When you were sending information to Konoha, Gaara and I also came to find Uchiha Sasuke the next morning, but you didn't show up at noon because it was already the agreed time.  To rescue the captured ninja, we have no choice but to meet Uchiha Sasuke first."

    "And then? Did Uchiha Sasuke tell his purpose? Why did he go to so much trouble to find Gaara?"

    "Huh? After we met with Uchiha Sasuke, he also fulfilled his promise to release all of us, and then revealed his purpose. His purpose turned out to be Chakra, who is one tail guarding the crane in Gaara's body, but  Since that battle with Naruto, Gaara has changed a lot. He no longer intends to use the power of Shuhe to fight, so he rejected Uchiha Sasuke. After Gaara rejected Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s request,  He then attacked us. However, this was also expected by us, but what we didn't expect was that at the moment of action, Uchiha Sasuke cast a terrible illusion on us, and we all fell into that illusion under our carelessness.  That illusionthat illusion is really terrifying!" Kankuro felt a moment of fear at this point, and his body trembled slightly.

    "Illusion?"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 63; The method of cracking monthly reading

    ?

    In the woods, everyone was listening to Kankuro's narration.

    "Illusion? What kind of illusion? Can't even you and Gaara undo the illusion?"

    "That's right, the scary thing about that illusion is that there is no way to untie it, because that illusion will pull people into a strange space. In that strange space, I can't control my body at all. I was there by Uchiha  Sasuke tortured for a full 72 hours until the illusion was lifted. And after the illusion was lifted, my eyes went black and I lost consciousness. I saw you when I woke up, and I don¡¯t know how I am here. "

    "72 hours? How is this possible? It's only been 20 hours since I rushed to Konoha, and you also said that you only met Uchiha Sasuke at noon, the longest time since now  It's only been an hour, so how could it be 72 hours? Could it be because you were hit by an illusion, so your memory is messed up?" Temari questioned after hearing Kankuro's words.  Not only her, even the other Xiaoqiang felt that Kankuro was wrong.  After all, this is too mysterious, because they don't know Yuedu, the strongest illusion.

    Only Kakashi's expression changed after hearing Kankuro's words, and he blurted out: "Tsukiyomi!"

    "Tsuyomi? That's right, Uchiha Sasuke did say these two words when he released the illusion to us, and when I was tortured in that mysterious space, Uchiha Sasuke told me many times that it was Tsukiyomi  Space." Kankuro said hastily.

    "Tsukuyomi? Is it the name of that illusion? I've never heard of it, Mr. Kakashi, do you know something, can you tell us what Tsukuyomi is? It may be inevitable to fight Sasuke later, since Sasuke's  That illusion is so powerful, so we must understand it first, and then find a way to deal with it." Shikamaru walked to Kakashi and asked Kakashi.

    Hearing Shikamaru's question, all Xiaoqiang also looked at Kakashi one after another, waiting for his answer.

    "Well, I do know about Tsukuyomi, and I also fell into that illusion once." Kakashi said with a serious face.

    "What? Even Mr. Kakashi"

    "That's right, not long ago. Naruto, do you remember when you and Jiraiya-sama went to find Tsunade-sama, those two people who wanted to arrest you?"

    "Of course I will remember, and one of those two people is Sasuke's brother, the brother Sasuke has always wanted to seek revenge from, Uchiha Itachi!"

    "That's right, Uchiha Itachi, I was cast by Uchiha Itachi at the beginning, and I experienced the same experience as Kankuro. I was tortured in the Tsukuyomi space for 72 hours, and my mental power was also greatly damaged.  , can only be paralyzed in the hospital, until you and Jiraiya-sama brought our Fifth Hokage Tsunade-sama back to Konoha, and was cured by Tsunade-sama."

    "That Tsukuyomi was so powerful? Couldn't even Mr. Kakashi break that illusion?"

    "No, because that is not an ordinary illusion. It is an advanced illusion that can only be used by Sharingan. Except for the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, no one can resist it. This technique will move the opponent's spirit to another world.  , the time and quality of this world are completely controlled by the caster himself. The time in the fictional world is only an instant compared to the real world. This technique may cause the opponent's mental breakdown, and the degree of damage caused can also be controlled by the caster  , is a very dangerous illusion. No matter how long you have been in the Yueyue space, it is only a moment in the real world, and no one can dispel the illusion in that short moment. Therefore, Yueyue also  It is called the unbreakable illusion, or the strongest illusion."

    "This there is such a strong illusion, isn't it invincible?"

    "No, that's not the case. Although the monthly reading is called the strongest unbreakable illusion, this monthly reading also has disadvantages. Because after the opponent activates the monthly reading, it will only work when the eyes are facing each other.  On the contrary, as long as you don't let your eyes meet the other's eyes after the other party starts the monthly reading, then the monthly reading will lose its effect."

    "That's the way it is, but if you close your eyes when fighting with the opponent, wouldn't you also let the opponent slaughter you?" Shikamaru frowned and asked a question.

    "There is no need to close your eyes, as long as you don't look into the opponent's eyes, focus on the opponent's hands and feet, and understand his actions to deal with it."

    "How is this possible, no one can do this!"

    "That's not the case. Someone has already done it, and that's the instructor of the third class, Jinnin Metkay!"

    "Mr. Thick Eyebrows?" Naruto exclaimed. The classic pose of Kai raising his thumb and showing his teeth appeared in his mind.??, I can't help but feel a chill!

    "Yes! It's that guy. He also thought of this method. That's how he fought Uchiha Itachi at that time."

    "Really, not everyone knows how to do this!" Shikamaru complained helplessly.

    "That's true. It takes skill to grasp the opponent's actions by only looking at the opponent's hands and feet. Now the situation is urgent, and there is no other way but to do so. But don't worry, Yuedu can't be released at any time.  The other party will show some signs before releasing Yudu, as long as the signs appear and you don't bend to look at the other party's eyes, you won't be sucked into the space of Yueyue."

    "There will be signs? What signs? Mr. Kakashi, please tell us!" Naruto asked quickly.

    "That is, Sharingan will change shape! In fact, the highest level of Sharingan is not Sangouyu Sharingan. There is a more advanced form above that, that is Kaleidoscope Sharingan. This belongs to the Uchiha family  Even the members of the Uchiha clan know this secret is very few. I also mentioned it to me when Tsunade-sama was treating me after I passed Tsunade, and I only knew this secret." Ka  Cassie explained.

    "It's because Tsukiyomi is an advanced illusion of Sharingan, so only more advanced Sharingan can be used, right? So Sasuke's Sharingan has evolved into that kaleidoscope Sharingan, since Kaleidoscope Sharingan  Eyes are more advanced Sharingan, so it must be more than just releasing Tsukiyomi?" Shikamaru asked again.

    "That's right, it's really not that simple, but I don't know much about the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and I just heard a little information from Tsunade-sama, Sasuke is different now, he is very dangerous now  , so when you face Sasuke later, you all have to be more careful, and you must not be arrogant, understand?"

    "Understood!" All Xiaoqiang also knew that the matter was important, and they all replied solemnly.

    "Yosi, we can't waste any more time, we have to get to Gaara as soon as possible. However, Kankuro's words Temari, you can take Kankuro back to Sand Hidden Village first! Gaara's side, give it to  We'll be fine."

    "I see, be careful yourself, Gaara, please!"

    "Don't worry, we're going to take a step first!" Kakashi said, and then greeted Konoha's Xiaoqiang, and with a dodge, he stayed where he was, and Konoha's Xiaoqiang also set off to follow.  In an instant, everyone in Konoha was gone, leaving only the worried Temari and the paralyzed Kankuro.

    "I hope they are all fine!"

    ps Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter sixty-four; finally meet

    ?

    Let's continue to turn the camera to the protagonist. After Erha performed the earth escape ninjutsu to offset the weakened tailed beast jade, Chen shouted at Erha in surprise: "Fuck, Erha, it turns out  Do you know ninjutsu?"

    "Humph! Of course, every member of our poodle clan is not only a natural hunter, but also a natural born ninjutsu. It's just that we don't bother to use it normally. Because we think that only the strength of the body can reflect  hunter."

    "Okay!" Chen said helplessly, it's really stupid that he only likes hand-to-hand combat without using ninjutsu.

    "Ahaha~~ I'll kill you, kill you!" Just as Chen and Erha were saying they were alive, Shouhe on the opposite side roared again, seeing that Erha and Chen were not killed by him.  Shouhe continued to maintain that posture, and began to gain momentum. It seemed that he planned to masturbate to Chen and Erha again.

    "Damn it, do you still want to send it again? Erha, hurry up and stop it!"

    "Huh! I don't need you to tell me!" Erha snorted coldly at Chen, then turned to look at Shuhe: "Let that guy taste the power of our tribe's Tudun! Tudun. Explode your chrysanthemum (harmony  ) Flower Art!" Erha shouted, his hands formed an incomprehensible mark, and then he pressed his hands on the ground suddenly.

    Just after Erha put his hands on the ground, a sharp soil cone suddenly appeared on the ground under Shouhe's body. Because Shouhe's body was too bloated, his movements were not agile, and at this time  It was gathering tailed beast jade, so it couldn't dodge in time, and was directly exploded by Erha's Tudun.

    "Damn it! What a dick!" Seeing Chen was taken aback, Ju Hua unconsciously tightened.

    "Boom!" Erha's Tudun not only hit Shouhe's chrysanthemum, but also successfully interrupted the tailed beast jade released by Shouhe, which caught Shouhe off guard and detonated the unformed body that he had just condensed.  The Tailed Beast Jade was blown off half of his body.  Fortunately, the Tailed Beast Jade hadn't formed yet, and its power wasn't that strong. Gaara, who was sitting on Shukaku's head, was protected by the sand and was not harmed.

    "Hey~ Well done, Erha! The next step is to wake Gaara up!"

    "Tch! Whatever you want!"

    "Very good, I'm going to go!" Chen suddenly disappeared in place, and appeared on Shouhe's head in an instant.  Because before, when Chen used Flying Thunder God to leave Shou He's head, he casually planted the Flying Thunder God spell on Shou He's head, and now it comes in handy!  After Chen used that technique to teleport, he continued to rush towards Gaara who had lost consciousness.  At this time, Shouhe, who was seriously injured by his own tailed beast jade just now and was recovering slowly, repeated the same trick, softening the sand on his head, trying to sink Chen into it.  However, Chen had been prepared for a long time, using the moon step to rise into the sky, and shot a special kunai at Gaara by the way, but Shuhe used sand to form a sand wall to block the kunai.

    "It's not over yet!" I saw Chen shouted, quickly condensed a spiral pill with one hand, and disappeared in place again.  When he appeared, he had already appeared in front of the sand wall. The Kunai just now was the special Kunai made by Flying Thunder God, and it was now inserted on the sand wall in front of Gaara.  Relying on Ku Wushang's coordinates, Chen also came to the sand wall in an instant.

    "Break it for me!" Chen yelled in a naive manner, and printed the spiral pill in his hand on the sand wall.  The sand wall collapsed directly and turned into quicksand, Gaara was behind the sand wall.  The spiral pill in Chen's hand continued unabated, and after knocking down the sand wall, it attacked Gaara. This time there was no accident, the spiral pill in Chen's hand was directly printed on Gaara's body.

    "Pfft!" Gaara's eyes were wide open, and a big mouthful of blood spit out from his mouth, and he finally became conscious.

    "Damn it, I finally came out for a walk, and I will kill you all next time!" I heard Shouhe's unwilling roar suddenly, and then its huge body seemed to stop moving, and suddenly stopped moving.  (I don¡¯t know if he will wake up after receiving external force after he loses consciousness in the middle school, so let¡¯s assume he will here!)

    "Huh? What what's going on? This is Shukaku?" Gaara, who had just regained a little consciousness, looked around in confusion, and was surprised to find that she didn't know when Shukaku was released.  .

    "Damndamn it! Imy bodycan't move, sotired!" Suddenly, Gaara finally noticed Chen standing not far in front of him.

    "UchihaSasuke?" Gaara said suspiciously, and suddenly a burst of memory came up, which reminded Gaara.

    "Where's Kankuro?" Gaara immediately thought of Kankuro who came with him, but he didn't find Kankuro at this time, so he said worriedly.

    "Are you asking me? Sorry, I don't know where that guy got dumped!" Chen said.hands, indicating that he doesn¡¯t know either.

    After hearing what Chen said, Gaara frowned, trying to control his body to move, but it was in vain. Now he can't even do a simple movement of raising his hand.

    "Uchiha Sasuke, is this your purpose?"

    "That's right, my purpose is very simple, it is Chakra who guards the crane. Now that I have fulfilled my wish, then I should leave too. As for you" Chen had a playful smile on his face when he said this.  Well, after all, after a few years, you will also be the commander-in-chief of the Ninja Alliance, and you can still play a role, so let's save your life first!"

    "What do you mean?" Gaara didn't understand Chen's words.

    "Hehe~~ It's not interesting! Well, now that my goal has been achieved, I'll take a step forward. We will meet again in the future, and I will introduce myself to you again. Now, you  Just stay here quietly and wait for others to rescue you, I'll go first!" Chen said with a light smile, then turned around and jumped from Shuhe's huge body to the ground.  Gaara didn't stop it, because he knew it was useless, and the person in front of him couldn't possibly ignore him.  Now he is at the end of his strength, unable to do anything more.

    Looking at Chen's back, Gaara secretly said thoughtfully: "Re-introduce yourself? Is it my illusion? Why do I feel that the Uchiha Sasuke in front of me is different from the previous one? Not only his strength, but also  With his personality, it seems to be a completely different person. However, Sharingan cannot be fake, what is going on?"

    "Huh? Erha has already left, and he didn't even say hello!" After jumping to the ground, Chen found that Erha was already an hour, and shook his head helplessly.  It turned out that after Shouhe was re-sealed just now, Erha saw that there was nothing to do with him, so he went back to the psychic world by himself.

    Just when Chen was about to leave, after walking a few steps with his head down, he suddenly felt a few gazes, which made him stand upright, and then raised his head to find that several people appeared in front of him, blocking his way.  After seeing the faces of several people, Chen's heart was full of surprise, and it showed on his face.

    "It turned out to be them!"

    At this time, the person opposite also spoke!

    "Finally found you, Sasuke!"

    They are all acquaintances, and the people in front of Chen are the reinforcements sent by Konoha, namely Jonin who leads the team, Kakashi Hatake, and members of the seventh class, Naruto Uzumaki and Sakura Haruno.  There are also members of the tenth class, Shikamaru Nara, Choji Akimichi, and Ino Yamanaka, a total of six people.  The one who spoke just now was leading the Jonin, Hatake Kakashi!

    After Chen left Konoha, he finally saw Konoha's ninja again, but this time as an enemy.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Because I also felt that it was too watery, I rushed this chapter overnight, but I was too sleepy halfway through the code, so I had to go to bed first. When I woke up, it was six o'clock, and there were exactly two hours left.  So I finished this code in a hurry, upload it to you first, and then wait and see, I went to work, and I will continue to code at night.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Sixty-Five; Questioning

    ?

    After Benchen collected the Chakra guarding the crane, he planned to leave, but unexpectedly met Konoha's pursuers.  Looking at the chasing group of six in front of him, Chen couldn't help being taken aback for a moment, his surprise at the appearance of Kakashi and others was completely beyond his expectation.

    The six members of the Konoha pursuit team in front of them also had different expressions after seeing Chen. Kakashi was calmer, Shikamaru and Choji looked indifferent, and Ino's face was very ugly, staring at Chen.  , as if Chen owed her something.  Only Naruto and Haruno Sakura showed a very excited look, especially Bichi Sakura, oh no, it should be Haruno Sakura who was even more exaggerated, and they were all crying bitterly.

    "Sasuke!" Naruto Haruno Sakura shouted to Chen excitedly at the same time, and then Haruno Sakura ran towards Xiang Chen even more tearfully, wanting to throw herself into Chen's arms, hugging Chen tightly, fearing that the eyes of her eyes would be closed.  The person suddenly disappeared.

    "Huh?" Seeing Haruno Sakura pounced towards him, Chen frowned in disgust, then stretched out his left hand and instantly transformed into a giant snake, opening his bloody mouth to attack Haruno Sakura.

    "Be careful!" The rest of Konoha immediately reminded.

    However, it was too late, although they had thought about fighting "Sasuke" before.  But what they didn't expect was that "Sasuke" would attack them immediately after seeing them, without even giving them a chance to say a word.  The incident happened so suddenly that they didn't have time to stop it, so they could only subconsciously shout "Be careful!"

    In an instant, the giant snake transformed by Chen attacked Haruno Sakura.  Fortunately, Chen didn't intend to kill her, the giant snake just rushed in front of Haruno Sakura and stopped without attacking, but opened its huge mouth to Haruno Sakura's face, hissing.  Although the giant snake didn't attack, Haruno Sakura was so frightened that she sat down on the ground.

    "Don't come close to me, or I'll kill you!" Chen said in an emotionless tone with a cold expression on his face.

    "Sasukewhy?" Looking at the ferocious snake head in front of her eyes, and then at the indifferent "Sasuke", Haruno Sakura slumped on the ground with a dull expression, unable to believe that "Sasuke" would be so ruthless to her.

    This change caused everyone in Konoha to put away their previous expressions and become vigilant.  Pay attention to Chen's every move, in case Chen does something dangerous suddenly.  Only Naruto, seeing how "Sasuke" treated Sakura and his former companion, Naruto was really furious, and angrily asked Sasuke: "Sasuke, what are you doing? She is Sakura, she is ours."  Companion, how could you do such an exaggerated thing to Sakura?"

    "Tch! Correct me, she is your companion, not mine. I have been alone from beginning to end, and I have never had a companion! No matter who dares to approach me casually, I will treat her as a  Kill the enemy. For the sake of the classmates who were in the same class, I will let her go this time. If you still hinder me, there is nothing I can do." Facing Naruto's questioning, Chen sneered,  Said disdainfully.

    "Damn what do you think of Konoha's companions?" Hearing "Sasuke"'s cold words and that disdainful expression, Naruto felt extremely angry in his heart, and shouted at "Sasuke" with his fists clenched.  "Rush forward, wanting to punch "Sasuke" awake.

    "Naruto, don't!" Seeing that Naruto was going to attack "Sasuke", Sakura, who was paralyzed on the ground with a dazed face, immediately recovered, stood up, and stopped Naruto with her arms open.  While crying to stop Naruto: "Naruto, please, don't"

    "Sakura? Get out of the way quickly, I'm going to beat him until he wakes up."

    "No, Naruto! I beg you, don't hurt Sasuke"

    "Sakura"

    "Really, is this a mess?" Shikamaru couldn't help complaining.

    At this time, Kakashi stepped forward, put his hand on Naruto's shoulder, and said to him: "Okay Naruto, don't be impulsive, calm down first." Then he said to Sakura: "Sakura, you  Come back first."

    "Yes, Mr. Kakashi! Naruto calmed down after seeing Kakashi's words, and then walked back behind Kakashi with Sakura. Then I saw Kakashi walking towards Chen, and then at a distance from Chen San  Mi stopped.

    "Sasuke, haven't you left Orochimaru now? Then, come back with us!"

    "Heh~ go back with you guys? Go back to Konoha?" Chen sneered and said: "Hmph~ I tried my best to escape from that place, do you want me to go back obediently just based on your simple words? I  Let me tell you, it's impossible!"

    "Then what exactly do you want to do? Do you want to seek revenge from Uchiha Itachi?"

    "Shut up! Don't mention that person's name in front of me!" Chen shouted angrilyroad.

    "Then tell me, did you do what happened in Xingyin Village?" Kakashi asked Chen.

    "That matter? That's right, it was me!" Chen did not deny the matter in Xingyin Village, but admitted it with a shrug.

    After hearing that "Sasuke" admitted that he was the murderer who destroyed Xingyin Village, everyone in Konoha couldn't believe it. They didn't expect that "Sasuke" really did it.

    "I didn't expect that it was really you. You became so cold-blooded and cruel. In order to snatch the "star" of Xingyin Village, you did not hesitate to destroy the entire Xingyin Village and killed so many people.  People kidnapped and forced me to love Gaara. I really misunderstood you, if I knew this, I shouldn¡¯t have taught Chidori to you in the first place.¡±

    "It doesn't matter if you are cold-blooded or cruel, no matter who hinders me, then he is my enemy. I will not be merciful to the enemy. Whatever you say, I don't care at all anyway. Your question  Have you finished asking? If there is nothing else to do, then either get out of the way, or hurry up, I don't want to ink with you any more."

    "Let me tell you one more thing, come back to Konoha with us, and wait for Hokage-sama to deal with you! If you are willing to take the initiative to go back with us, Hokage-sama will definitely treat you lightly."

    "Heh~ treat me lightly? Will Xingyin Village be willing?" Chen said with a sneer.

    "You don't have to worry about this, you just need to go back with us obediently, Master Hokage will take care of it."

    "Thenwhat if I say no?"

    "Then there's nothing we can do. Hokage-sama came down with an order, so we had to take Bi back to Konoha by force." Kakashi said as he pulled up his forehead covering his eyes, revealing his Sharingan  .

    "Ms. Kakashican you not do this?" Haruno Sakura begged Kakashi.

    "That's enough Sakura, we must carry out the order given by Naruto-sama at this time. Sasuke is no longer the Sasuke we knew before. He has changed. He is now Konoha's S-rank rebellious ninja. We must  Target to grab, so don't get emotional."

    "II see." Seeing that the begging was fruitless, Haruno Sakura had no choice but to obey Kakashi's words, but she still planned to wait until "Sasuke" was in danger, and she would desperately save him.

    At this time, Ino, who had been silent all this time, came forward and asked Chen angrily: "Sasuke Uchiha, did you take Chen away? Where did you hide him?"

    "Huh?" Ino's words surprised everyone present, and they all looked at Ino.  Sakura's eyes were very complicated, she didn't expect that Ino hadn't forgotten to take Uchiha Tatsumi, it was beyond her expectation.

    "Uchiha Tatsumi? Is it Sasuke's brother who has become stupid? If Ino hadn't mentioned it, I would have forgotten that there is such a person. Could it be that Sasuke has taken him away from Konoha?" Kakashi  secretly.

    "Chen? Chen was the first person in the village who was willing to play with me, and also the first friend I made. After his accident, I rarely visited him anymore. If Ino hadn't mentioned it, I would have even  I forgot about him. Damn, how could I be like this, Chen and I made friends with me when I was the loneliest, but when he needed me the most, I ignored him and even made him  Forget it, I really deserve to die." Naruto also thought of Chen, thinking about what happened when he was a child, and then secretly blamed himself, his heart was full of guilt.

    "Inodidn't expect you to still remember me, what aidiot!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Sixty-Six; Doubt

    ?

    Facing Ino's questioning, Chen was silent for a while, for Ino who has always been deeply in love with him, Chen has always been fond of him, especially in those days when he had to pretend to be an idiot in order to survive, other people forgot about him, and also  Only Xiaojing and Ino are still full of expectations for him and have been with him all the time.  If there is anything in Konoha that makes Chen feel a little guilty, it is only the two girls Ino and Xiaojing.

    Chen really couldn't calm down to speak badly to Ino, and said with a wry smile: "Ino, long time no see!"

    "Huh?" Everyone was taken aback for a moment, it was obvious that "Sasuke" just now was not pretending to anyone, with a look of disdain, but unexpectedly his attitude changed.

    "Don't talk nonsense, tell me quickly, how is Chen? Where did you take him!" Ino was unmoved by Chen's change, and still asked sharply.

    "Hehe, just treat that guy as dead!"

    "What did you say?"

    "I said, that Konoha idiot Uchiha Tatsumi is dead."

    "Impossible You lied to me, how could Chen"

    "Believe it or not, it's up to you."

    "Chencould it be you who harmed Chen?"

    "Let's put it this way, that idiot Uchiha Chen was indeed ruined by me." Chen said casually, indeed, after all, Chen no longer hides himself, so the image of the former idiot Chen will no longer appear  Well, it can be regarded as being ruined by Chen.

    "Bastard, unforgivable, die to me." Hearing Chen's words, Ino thought that Chen had been killed, his heart felt like a knife cut, and then turned into hatred, and rushed towards Chen without hesitation.

    "Ino" Shikamaru wanted to stop it before it was too late.  .

    "Tch! Really, Choji!" Since you can't stop Ino, let's help her with all our strength.  Shikamaru greeted Choji, and after pressing his hands into a special handprint, the shadow under Shikamaru's feet extended towards Chen quickly. It was the shadow secret technique of the Nara family.  And Dingji also started to move after Shikamaru greeted him. I saw Akimichi Dingji stretched out his hands, which instantly turned into a pair of huge hands and grabbed Chen.  technique."

    And when Chen faced Ino's attack, he just passively avoided it, and had no intention of fighting back at all.

    "Damn it, die for me! Die! Die!" Ino desperately waved the Kunai in his hand, attacking Chen desperately, only thinking of killing the Uchiha "Sasuke" who had harmed Chen in front of him,  To avenge Chen, blinded by hatred, she even forgot the secret technique of her family in the mountains, and relied entirely on her own body to attack.  Seeing Ino so desperately, and Chen knew that it was all because of himself, Chen really didn't dare to fight back, so he could only dodge Ino's attack.  Fortunately, Ino's physical skills are not very good, and Chen can handle it easily.

    "Why are you so angry? Maybe that idiot Uchiha Chen doesn't care about you at all, or as far as you are concerned with him, you are just an ordinary passerby, and he never took you to heart." Chen  While dodging Ino's attack, he said with a disdainful expression.

    "Shut up, Chen won't be that kind of person at all, he is sunny and kind, and a cold-blooded person like you has no right to make irresponsible remarks to Chen."

    "No, you are wrong. That guy is not as good as you imagined. He is selfish and never cares about other people's life or death.  Didn't try to stop him, he's a jerk, a coward, you're just being tricked by him!"

    "Shut up, don't allow you to insult Chen anymore!" Ino roared angrily, and then punched Chen in the face.

    This time, Chen didn't continue to dodge, and was punched in the face by Ino, and it was Ino's full blow of anger.  Chen endured all the strength, his body tilted, and blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth after being smashed.  But Ino saw that Chen didn't dodge suddenly, and she attacked him so easily, which made her froze.  She just vented the grievance in her heart just now, and she didn't think that her attack would work.

    "Hehe~ Well done, Ino, why didn't I see before that you can be so violent!" Chen stretched out his hand, wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth with his thumb, and said with a wry smile.

    "Youwhy don't you dodge? You should be able to dodge my attack easily." Ino asked, looking at Chen who was smiling wryly in front of him.

    "Hey~ just treat it as I owe you, in this case, maybe I will feel better"

    "You" Just when Ino was about to say something, he suddenly saw Chen?As her expression changed, she also noticed a fast black shadow on the ground, attacking Chen.

    "Shikamaru?" Ino looked back and found that it was indeed Shikamaru. At this time, Shikamaru was half kneeling on the ground, pressing his hands into a handprint, and the shadow attacking Chen extended from the shadow under him.  On the other side, Ding Ci, who had already enlarged his hands, also attacked Chen.

    "Huh!" Chen snorted coldly, and jumped back, avoiding Shikamaru's shadow attack, at this moment, Chen suddenly felt the sky darken.  Looking up, it turned out to be Ding Ci's giant hand, which had already slapped him!

    "Tch!" Seeing this, Chen had no choice but to continue to use the blinking technique to avoid Ding Ci's attack range.  After Chen left the spot, Ding Ci's palm also slapped the ground hard, causing a burst of dust.

    "Naruto, Sakura, you two go up too, hold Sasuke!" Kakashi instructed Naruto and Sakura.

    "Yes, we know!" The two replied yes, and then rushed towards Chen.  "I won't let you escape from me this time, Sasuke!"

    "Really, it's a bit tricky to have only one Kakashi, and the others are nothing to be afraid of, but let's use all our strength to win the battle quickly!" Seeing that there were two more opponents, Chen also became serious.  He opened Sharingan directly, went up to Naruto, and began to practice martial arts.  The two of you come and go, punching and kicking, fighting with great joy.

    "Sasuke, come back with us!" Haruno Sakura also came to join in the fun. Of course, Chen completely ignored what Haruno Sakura said, and easily dealt with the attacks of the two.

    After a fight, Chen, who is an elite johnin, dealt with a few chunin-level Naruto, etc., and of course defeated them easily.  Both Shikamaru and Naruto Choji were injured to varying degrees, and even Haruno Sakura was slightly injured.  During the battle, Chen also did not hide his strength, no matter whether it was Chidori or Heliwan, all the ninjutsu were displayed, and everyone in Konoha was stunned.  (I won¡¯t go into details, otherwise there will be two chapters!)

    "Damn it It's not the same level of battle at all. We are not opponents at all. I didn't expect Sasuke to become so strong." Shikamaru, who was half squatting, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and laughed at himself  .

    Now only Chen Kakashi and Ino are left standing in the field.

    "Hey, Kakashi, you didn't do anything from the beginning. This doesn't seem like your character. What are you thinking?" After cleaning up Konoha's Xiaoqiang, Chen came to Kakashi, jokingly  Said.

    "I was thinking, are youreally, Sasuke?" In fact, Kakashi planned to make a move from the very beginning, but he found that Sasuke in front of him felt different to him, so he held back, Kakashi  Cassie is quite confident in his own strength. He is confident that if Shikamaru and the others are in danger, he can rescue them in an instant, so he is not in a hurry to make a move. He has been observing Chen from the side and found several suspicious points.

    "Huh? Why do you say that?" After hearing Kakashi's words, Chen froze for a moment, and then said playfully.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Sorry, I worked overtime last night. I was very tired when I went back tonight. Then I fell asleep after half of the coding. This chapter was coded in a hurry when I got up in the morning. I uploaded the content before I had time to modify it. I¡¯m so sorry for the long delay.  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter sixty-seven;

    ?

    Originally, Kakashi didn't think so much, he just wanted to capture "Sasuke" back to Konoha.  However, after seeing "Sasuke", he felt that this "Sasuke" was very unusual, so he was not in a hurry to make a move. He just watched the fight between "Sasuke" and Shikamaru, and then deepened his suspicion.  He didn't make a move after each battle, and observed carefully. Until now, Kakashi, who was only guessing at first, can be sure that the person in front of him is definitely not Sasuke, or in other words, not the Sasuke they know.

    Because the fighting style of the "Sasuke" in front of him is completely different from the previous one, the previous "Sasuke" would never fight with a shadow clone, let alone use a spiral pill.  Moreover, the character of this person in front of him is completely different from the previous Sasuke, they are simply two different people.

    "Youreally, Sasuke?" Kakashi said to Chen in front of him a little uncertainly.

    ""Um?  Why do you say that?  "After hearing Kakashi's words, Chen froze for a moment, then said playfully.

    "When I first saw you, you gave me a feeling that something was wrong, but I couldn't tell. I thought it was because you changed after following Dashemaru for so many days, so I didn't think much about it. But in the next  For a while, I had no choice but to doubt."

    "What do you suspect?"

    "First, as far as I know, Sasuke has never used a shadow clone to fight, and you just fought with Naruto and the others with a shadow clone many times. The second point is that you just fought  Heliwan was used in the movieThe last point, that is, you give me the feeling that you are cunning and cunning, and you are not like the previous Sasuke at all.

    "Just based on this, you can conclude that I am not?"

    "Of course it's more than that. What makes me doubt the most is your attitude towards Ino." Kakashi said to Chen as if I was Conan.

    When Ino heard Kakashi mentioning him again, he froze for a moment, and looked at Chen with complicated eyes. She punched Chen just now, and after listening to Chen's words, she had already noticed something.

    You never lied to us from the beginning, you looked at us as if you were looking at a stranger who had nothing to do with you, but your attitude towards Ino was different from ours.  Not even fighting back against Ino when he attacked you has to make me suspicious.  As far as I know, although Sasuke and Ino are classmates, they don't have much intersection.  On the contrary, Sasuke's brother, Uchiha Tatsumi has a very good relationship with Ino, am I right?  "Kakashi said, staring into Chen's eyes.

    "Yes, that's right But, you said so much, what exactly do you want to express?"

    "I have a guess in my mind, maybe you are really not Sasuke!"

    "What?" After Kakashi said these words, everyone present was shocked, and looked at Xiang Chen with disbelief in his eyes.  "If it's not Sasuke, then who is this person in front of me? Why pretend to be Sasuke?"

    At this time, Ino was already on the verge of crying, and the tears could not stop swirling from his eyes and would flow out at any time. I saw that Ino suddenly dropped the kunai in her hand to the ground, and then ran towards Chen.

    "Ino, be careful" Seeing Ino running towards Chen defenselessly, Shikamaru worried that Ino would be attacked, and subconsciously shouted.  However, Ino didn't seem to hear it, he didn't stop, and still ran towards Chen.

    Soon, Ino ran up to Chen, watching the tears of the person in front of him fall down uncontrollably.  However, Shikamaru and the others did not have the expected attack. They just saw "Sasuke" looking at Ino standing in front of him with a wry smile, and did not do anything bad. The two just looked at each other like this.  meeting.  Then, Ino threw himself into Chen's arms, hugged Chen tightly, and cried in Chen's arms.

    "What? What's going on? Why would Ino" Ino's actions really surprised Naruto, Sakura and the others, but Shikamaru looked at Chen thoughtfully: "According to Mr. Kakashi's  What you said, coupled with Ino's unusual behavior, is it possible that this guy is really Uchiha Tatsuya?"

    "Hehe, Ino, you are still the same as before, you like clinging to people!" Chen stretched out his hand, hugged Ino's shoulder, and said with a wry smile.

    "I finally found you, Chen!"

    "I'm sorry, I don't want you to worry about me without telling you. It's all my fault. Don't cry, okay?" Chen stretched out his hand and gently wiped the tears flowing from Ino, and said to her gently.

    "My guess is indeed correct, you are indeed the Uchiha Tatsumi who became an idiot and was ignored by everyone!" Kakashi said affirmatively, looking at Chen who was tightly hugged by Ino in front of him.

    "This thisHow is it possibleheis actually the one Uchiha Tatsu" After hearing Kakashi's affirmation, Konoha Xiaoqiang present couldn't believe it. Haruno Sakura subconsciously exclaimed,  Although she didn't say the last words, everyone present understood what she wanted to say.

    But it's also true that the person who had been regarded as an idiot suddenly turned into a ninja stronger than them, which made them not turn their minds around.  But thinking about what Kakashi-sensei said, combined with Ino's reaction, it shouldn't be fake. The guy in front of them who has been regarded as Uchiha Sasuke may really be Uchiha Tatsuo who they have always forgotten.

    "Hmph~ It's Uchiha Tatsu that idiot, right?" Hearing Haruno Sakura's exclamation, Chen raised his head to look at Haruno Sakura, then followed her words with a sneer.

    "II" Haruno Sakura faltered and couldn't say anything.

    "Chen! I'm sorry, Sakura must have no intentions. She didn't mean anything malicious. Don't be angry." Afraid that Chen might misunderstand Sakura, Ino hurriedly explained to him.

    "Hehe! Don't worry, I'm not so stingy enough to argue with her. And since Ino said that, of course I won't be angry." Hearing what Ino said, Chen quickly put away his sneer, and then said softly to Ino  .

    "Youyou are really Chen? You already remember the past, have you returned to normal?" After being surprised, Naruto immediately dragged his injured body, ran to Chen and asked excitedly  road.

    "That's right, I am Tatsuo Uchiha, so what?"

    "It's really Chen, haha! That's great, Chen, you are finally recovering." After getting Chen's acknowledgment, Naruto jumped up happily, completely ignoring his injury.

    "Really, what is this idiot like? I don't even think about who caused the injury on his body. He was obviously unwilling just now, but now he is so happy that he forgets everything. This guy's nerves are too thick  Let's go!" Seeing Naruto who was happy, Shikamaru touched the wound on his body, and complained about Naruto helplessly.

    "Naruto is an idiot" Even Haruno Sakura cursed Naruto inwardly.

    "This guy Can I say that he is indeed Konoha's No. 1 ninja?" Seeing Naruto's actions, he was beyond Chen's expectations. He originally thought that Naruto would question him, but it didn't  It turned out to be such a result.

    At this time, Kakashi said: "Naruto, don't be too happy, although we know that he is Uchiha Tatsuo, but our business is not over yet!"

    "EhHuh?" After listening to Kakashi's words, Naruto finally realized that it's really not the time to be happy, then he looked around and found that everyone was staring at him with funny eyes.  Him, embarrassing him.

    "YesI'm sorry, I was so happy, I couldn't help it" Naruto said awkwardly while touching the back of his head.

    "Then, let's talk, Yu! Chi! Bo! Chen!" Kakashi stepped forward, stared at Chen, and said word by word.

    "oh?"

    ps: I am afraid that everyone will be in a panic, so I will go to the first chapter. I have not had time to modify it, and there will be more in a while.

    Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter sixty-eight; bullshit

    ?

    After confirming Chen's identity, various questions followed.

    "Can you answer a few of my questions?" Kaka asked Xiang Chen.

    "Hmph, for Ino's sake, I'll satisfy your curiosity, so hurry up!"

    "I want to know, how did you leave Konoha? Is it true that you were taken away by Sasuke as Ino said?"

    "It can be said that I did leave with Sasuke." Chen was indeed Konoha who left behind Sasuke.

    "Then, why aren't you with Sasuke?"

    "I just said that I left Konoha with Sasuke, and I didn't say that I would follow Sasuke!"

    "Is that so? So, in fact, when you were in Konoha, you have already returned to normal, and you are not the idiot that everyone said, right! But you didn't tell anyone, but concealed it.  Including your only relative in Konoha, Uchiha Sasuke, why is this?"

    "Of course it is to leave Konoha. If I let you know, I will definitely not be able to leave so easily!"

    "Leave Konoha? Do you want to seek revenge from Uchiha Itachi by yourself?"

    "Then why did you pretend to be Sasuke and then do those things, are you planning to hide your identity?"

    "Hey, I never said I was Sasuke, right? This is what you all think so, and I don't bother to explain, I have nothing to do with it."

    Indeed, from the beginning to the end, Chen never took the initiative to say that he was Sasuke Uchiha, but he did not explain anything after being regarded as Sasuke

    Omit the word n ??, (Do you want to see it? If you want  See I'll make it up!)

    "So, are you done asking the question?" Chen said a little impatiently.

    "Let's leave it at that for the time being. If you have anything to say, wait until you get back to Konoha."

    "Back to Konoha? I think you made a mistake, but I never said that I would go back to Konoha with you."

    "Hmph! Although it was Sasuke who was convicted, you were the one who committed the crime. Sasuke just took the blame for you. Since we have already known about this matter, you must come back to Konoha with us.  , Waiting for Lord Hokage to tell you what to do."

    "Heh~ Let me go back to Konoha? Don't be kidding, I tell you, it's impossible!" Chen sneered, and then said disdainfully to Kakashi.

    "Chen? Why didn't you come back to Konoha with us? Are you worried that Tsunade-sama will punish you?" Hearing Chen's refusal to go back to Konoha with them, Ino hurriedly asked Chen.

    "No, I'm not afraid of this." Chen shook his head and said to Ino.

    "Why? Tell me what the reason is."

    "Sorry, Ino! For some reason, it is impossible for me to go back to Konoha now, at least until I finish some things, I will definitely not go back to Konoha. As for the reason, I can't tell you,  Because this may hurt you, so don't ask this again, okay? I promise you, I will definitely visit you after I have dealt with everything. "

    "But" Ino wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Kakashi.

    Just listen to Kakashi said seriously: "Huh! Do you think I will let you leave from me so easily?"

    "Really? Then, what will you do?" Hearing Kakashi's words, Chen was not surprised. Of course he knew that Kakashi could not let him leave so easily.  So, in the end, I will definitely do it.  However, Chen didn't feel any pressure, but became a little excited.  After all, he wanted to compete with Kakashi a long time ago, to experience the skills of the legendary copy ninja Kakashi.

    "It seems that it is impossible for you to go back to Konoha with us in peace. If that is the case, there is no other way. I have to forcefully catch you and bring you back to Konoha." Kakashi looked at Chen  said casually.  Although Kakashi's tone sounded relaxed, his expression became serious. Kakashi saw all the strength shown in the confrontation between Chen and Naruto Shikamaru just now, and he knew that  The Uchiha Chen in front of him is not to be underestimated.

    "Really? Let's see if you have the ability!" Chen also stared at Kakashi in front of him with his two scarlet sharing eyes and said with a grin.

    "Naruto, no matter what happens in the future, don't interfere, and stay away first. Also, keep an eye on Uchiha Chen, if he wants to escape, you must stop him, understand? And Ino  , you are the same, leave Uchiha Chen quickly and follow my orders." KakashiHe knew that Naruto and the others were not Chen's opponents, so he told them not to interfere, and asked them to pay attention to Chen's movements, in case Chen would escape.

    "Ms. Kakashi, are you going to fight with Chen? Why is this not possible?" Upon hearing that Kakashi might want to fight with Chen, Ino said anxiously. In her perception, Chen could not be Kakashi's  Opponent, if Chen and Kakashi fight, Chen will definitely be injured, so he said worriedly.

    "That's right! Chen, you should go back to Konoha with us, you won't be Kakashi's opponent." Naruto also wanted to persuade Chen.

    "Chen, come back with us. If you have anything to do, you can discuss it with us and let us help you!" Ino pulled Chen's arm and begged.

    "Ino, stop talking, listen to Kakashi first, go there!" Ino just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Chen, no matter what he would not stop.

    "No, I can't leave. If I leave, you will definitely fight Kakashi-sensei. I will stop you no matter what." Ino did not leave, but hugged Chen tightly.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, you should go back with us, I don't want to hurt you!" Kakashi said again.

    "Oh? You don't want to hurt me? Are you so confident that you can hurt me?" Chen expressed disdain for Kakashi's words, and secretly said in his heart: "It's really brazen, do you really think I'm sure?"

    "In the same way, I don't want to hurt you, but if you still hinder me like this, then I have no choice but to say sorry to Ino!" Chen said with a sneer.

    "There is no other way, Ino, step back!" Kakashi shouted at Ino.

    "Ino, you should step back first." Chen also advised Ino.

    "No!" Ino did not obey Kakashi and Chen's orders, and still hugged Chen tightly.

    "Really, Ino, look here!" Chen said to Ino.

    "What?" Hearing Chen's words, Ino subconsciously looked at Chen, just in time to meet Chen's eyes.  Then Chen took the opportunity to cast an illusion on Ino with Sharingan, causing Ino to pass out all of a sudden.

    "Just obediently go to sleep first, when you wake up, everything will be over." Chen said softly with his arms around the fainted Ino.  Then a shadow clone was separated, and Ino picked it up.

    "Send her to Shikamaru, they will take good care of Ino."

    "Understood!" The avatar responded, and then ran towards Shikamaru and the others with Ino in his arms.

    "Hey! You guys, take good care of Ino." Soon, the shadow clone brought Ino to Shikamaru and the others, handed it over to them and said indifferently, and ignored Shikamaru's reaction after speaking  It directly turned into a puff of smoke.

    "Really, although women are troublesome, they shouldn't make people dizzy. Also, it's obviously a shadow clone, but it's really annoying to point fingers at us!" After the shadow clone disappeared,  Shikamaru complained angrily.

    After the avatar was released, Chen also received the feedback from the shadow avatar, knowing that Ino had been handed over to Shikamaru and the others, Chen was relieved.

    "Then, now there are only two of us left, let me see how capable the legendary copy ninja Kakashi is!"

    "Really? Then let you see it!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 69; The duel with Kakashi

    ?

    After Kakashi Ino was sent to a safe place, Kakashi and Chen were left at the scene confronting each other.

    "Ding! The system issued a task: defeat Konoha's copy ninja Kakashi, task reward: 10,000 points, task failure penalty: deduct 10,000 points, do you accept it?" At this time, the system that hadn't bubbled up for a long time suddenly ran out  , Xiang Chen released the task.

    "Mission? This mission is simply giving away points for nothing. Today I have to fight Kakashi no matter what. Even if there is no mission issued by the system, I must defeat Kakashi! Accept the mission!" Hearing the mission prompted by the system  Of course, Chen would not refuse and accepted the task.

    "Okay, there are only two of us left, let me see how capable the copy ninja Kakashi, known as Konoha Technician, is!"

    "Really? You'll see."

    Then, I saw Kakashi's hands quickly forming a seal, and he completed the seal in just a few seconds, and then pressed his hands on the ground in an instant: "Earth Dungeon. Earth Flow Wall!" After Kakashi completed the earth escape hand, Chen and Kaka  Earth walls rose around Xi, enclosing Chen and Kakashi in the center.

    "Heh~ Did you use this technique to prevent me from escaping?"

    "Be prepared, you are the target of our mission, if we let you escape, then I will have a headache!"

    "Oh! I'm really determined, so be prepared to have your teeth broken." Chen didn't talk nonsense, and directly formed a seal with both hands, and his right hand gathered Chidori to rush towards Kakashi.

    "Thunder Dun. Chidori"

    "Chidori? Did you learn it from Sasuke? But if you want to use Chidori against me, it would be too naive. No one knows Chidori better than me!" Seeing that Chen actually used Chidori to attack him  Attacking, Kakashi snorted coldly, and went up to meet him.

    "Taste the taste of your own ninjutsu!" Chen stabbed the Chidori in his hand towards Kakashi, only to see Kakashi's body tilted, dodging Chen's Chidori, and then stretched out his hand to grab Chen's right hand  wrist.

    "I caught you!" Kakashi said and wanted to break Chen's wrist. In this way, Chen would be able to lose his fighting power, and then he could catch Chen. Anyway, if his hand was broken, he could recover.

    "Really?" Although Kakashi grabbed his wrist, Chen's face did not show panic or surprise after being caught, but sneered.

    "Huh?" After seeing Chen's sneer, Kakashi felt bad.

    "It should be said that I caught you!" Chen roared, and then raised his left hand, which turned out to be a spiral pill that had condensed into shape at some point.

    "Nani!" Kakashi was startled, just about to pull away.  However, it was too late, Chen had already imprinted the left hand holding the spiral pill on Kakashi's stomach.  The huge power of the spiral pill directly blasted Kakashi out, and then hit the earth wall he made himself. The earth wall was punched with a concave mark, and Kakashi fell from the wall again, lying on his stomach  On the ground, there was no movement for a while.

    "Hehe~~ did you kill it?" Chen looked at Kakashi who was silent in front of him, said with a sneer, and then scattered the Chidori in his hand.  However, Chen didn't feel complacent for a long time, just heard "Boom!", Kakashi who was lying on the ground turned into a cloud of smoke, and then disappeared.

    "It's a shadow clone! Where is the main body?" Chen exclaimed, then looked around vigilantly, and found that the surroundings were empty, except for the earthen wall, there was no place to hide.

    At this moment, a sudden change occurred, and a pair of hands suddenly broke through the ground on the ground where Chen was standing.

    "On the ground!" Chen exclaimed again, but he was too late to dodge.  Those hands grabbed Chen's feet before Chen could jump away.

    "Tudun. The art of beheading in the heart!" Kakashi's voice came from below, and then Chen was pulled into the ground by those hands, leaving only his head outside.

    "Tch! Careless!" Chen tried to struggle, but it didn't work.

    At this time, Kakashi did not know when he squatted in front of Chen: "How is it? Can't move?"

    "Hmph!" Chen snorted coldly, but did not speak.

    "Your strength is really good. Not only have you learned Chidori, but you have also mastered the two A-level ninjutsu of Heliwan Wan, but you lack actual combat experience. But in my opinion, you will emerge soon!  "

    "Do you really think you've won?"

    "Huh?" Kakashi frowned, suddenly sensing danger, Kakashi quickly raised his head to look at the sky.  He found that Chen in the sky was pushing a spiral pill towards him.

    "It's actually in the sky, so the one trapped on the ground" Kakashi looked again.Chen who mastered the art of beheading in his heart.  "Boom!" As expected, it was indeed a shadow clone.  There was no time to think about it, Kakashi immediately jumped to the side, and the moment after Kakashi jumped away, Chen's attack had already reached the ground, and the spiral pill in his hand was printed on the position where Kakashi was standing just now  On the ground, a hole was blasted out of the ground. Fortunately, Kakashi jumped out of it in time.

    "Tch! Did you avoid it?" Chen missed a hit, retracted his hand imprinted on the ground, and then stared at Kakashi not far away with a pair of scarlet Sharingan.

    "Shouga, it's Sharingan, did you copy my ninjutsu at that time?" Looking into Chen's eyes, Kakashi instantly understood the reason. It turned out that when he used the shadow clone, he had already been copied by Chen.  When he came down, even though his movement of using the shadow clone was very secretive, it was still captured by Chen's Sharingan and copied.

    "Sure enough, it's not that simple, it seems that we have to get serious!" Kakashi said while looking at Chen, and then made a seal with his hands again.  But Chen who was opposite him sneered, and also started to seal, and the seal that Chen made was exactly the same as Kakashi's seal.

    "Hmph! Do you want to copy my ninjutsu again? Then try"

    "Thunder Dun. Thunder Tiger Tongsha" and "Thunder Dun. Thunder Tiger Tongsha" both of them completed the seal at the same time with no difference.  In the shape of a "dog", at the moment Thunder Dog took shape, it roared and ran towards the opponent.

    The speed of the thunder dog was very fast, and the two thunder dogs collided together in the blink of an eye, emitting a dazzling light, which made it impossible to look directly at.  In the end, both Thunderhounds exploded.

    Because the light just now was too dazzling, Chen didn't notice it for a while, and became blind for a while.  After he recovered, Kakashi had already been lost in his eyes.

    "Water escape. The art of water dragon bullet!" Kakashi's voice suddenly came from behind Chen.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a monthly pass!  !  Ask for a reward!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 70; The duel with Kakashi II

    ?

    After Chen copied Kakashi's ninjutsu, the ninjutsu of the two collided together, emitting a dazzling light.  It was like being thrown a flash bomb.  Chen was not aware of it for a while, and was stimulated by the strong light, which made him temporarily blind.  After slowing down, Kakashi's figure had disappeared from his sight.

    Before Jaechen had time to think about it, Kakashi's voice suddenly came out from behind: "Water escape. The art of water dragon bullet!"  Waterspouts can be sprayed from the mouth."

    "It actually went around behind me, so fast, it's worthy of being an elite jounin!" Seeing a giant dragon made of water condensing towards him, Chen didn't panic, because there was no water here,  So the water dragon bomb that Kakashi used was just a two-meter-wide water column, so Chen didn't feel the pressure.  Facing the oncoming jet of water, Chen didn't stay idle, he made movements in his hands, and quickly formed a seal with both hands, and completed the seal when the jet of water was about to reach him.

    "Fire escape. The art of fireball!" Chen condensed Chakron in his throat, and then spewed out from his mouth in one breath, forming a large fireball with a diameter of three meters.  The raging fire burned Kakashi's water dragon bomb into water vapor, and Kakashi's ninjutsu was thus canceled out.

    "The reaction and the use of ninjutsu are good." Seeing that his water dragon bullet was offset by Chen's ninjutsu, Kakashi did not show distress, but said to Chen in an admiring tone.

    "Really? Then try this again!" For Kakashi's compliment, Chen didn't take it seriously, and directly took out a few specially made kunai, and threw it at Kakashi.

    Facing the Kunai thrown by Chen, Kakashi of course easily dodged it.  "This stuff doesn't work for me!"

    "Hmph! I didn't expect to be able to shoot you with Kunai, since it won't work then what about this?" Chen raised his right hand, and quickly condensed a spiral pill in his palm.

    "Spiral pill? It's really powerful butdisappeared?" Kakashi was about to continue preaching to Chen, but suddenly Chen disappeared from his sight, which made him stunned.  Then came a huge sense of crisis from behind, and before I could react, I felt attacked by something, "It turned out to be"

    "Helix pill!" Accompanied by Chen's voice, Kakashi was hit by Chen's Helix pill again and flew out before he could finish his exclamation.  It's a pity that the moment Kakashi fell to the ground, it turned into a puff of smoke, and it turned out to be a shadow clone.

    "Damn it, is it a shadow clone again? It should have been used when my vision was blocked. Kakashi's usual method is to use substitute and clone techniques to fight. This guy has already used the shadow clone to perfection.  It's really difficult!" Seeing that he was played by Kakashi again, Chen frowned, and secretly thought in a very uncomfortable way.

    "Suddenly disappeared and then suddenly appeared behind me. It can't be wrong. This must be Minato-sensei's signature ninjutsu, which is a very rare space ninjutsu Flying Thunder God! The kunai he threw at me just now is not  Just for the purpose of attacking me, there must be a Flying Raijin technique engraved on Ku Wushang. Flying Raijin cannot be learned by just anyone, and it is a forbidden technique belonging to Konoha. Where did Uchiha learn it?  At this time, Kakashi was standing on the earth flow wall he made himself, looking down at Chen on the ground from a high position, and a turbulent wave was set off in his heart.  "Uchiha Tatsuya, there are too many secrets in this person, and this person's potential is too terrifying. If a person like him becomes an enemy of Konoha, the consequences will be disastrous, and he must be brought back no matter what.  Konoha."

    "As expected of Kakashi, it's really amazing that I can't beat you down like this!"

    "Well! It's really nothing, it's just actual combat experience. Compared with this, I would like to ask you, how did you learn the ninjutsu that you made yourself disappear and then suddenly appeared behind me?"

    "Are you talking about Flying Thunder God? Sorry, I can't answer your question!"

    "I knew it would be like this, but forget it, anyway, you will say it sooner or later."

    "Really? Are you still so confident that you can catch me?"

    "I think, before we showed up, you should have had a large-scale battle with Gaara, right? Moreover, the triple Rashomon we saw outside the woods just now should also be what you saw.  After all, it is impossible for the people of Sand Hidden Village to know this kind of ninjutsu. A huge ninjutsu like Rashomon must consume a lot of chakra, and you used so much chakra in the battle between you and me just now.  Advanced ninjutsu, I think you have run out of chakra? With your current situation, do you think you can escape from me?" Of course Kakashi didn't know that Chen had a system on him, so  He can't knowIn fact, the problem he mentioned was not difficult for Chen at all. Long before meeting them, Chen had already asked the system to help him recover his chakra.

    "Oh, so you thought so, but I'm afraid you will be disappointed!" Chen didn't pay attention to what Kakashi said.  However, he already knew the gap between himself and the veteran elite Jnin, so he didn't intend to waste any more time.

    That's right, Chen has been honing himself from just now until now, and he hasn't tried his best.  After all, most of his strength is obtained from the system, so what Chen lacks most is actual combat experience. Today, after meeting Kakashi, an elite ninja, Chen regarded Kakashi as a training partner, so he did not use the kaleidoscope to write  The ability of round eyes.

    Chen understands that although his strength has reached the same level as the elite Jonin and Kakashi.  However, after fighting Kakashi, leaving aside the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Chen found that even if he had the strength of an elite jounin, he was still no match for Kakashi. Kakashi didn't even use his full strength. After all, Kakashi  Xi's unique move is Thunder Dun. Chidori!  Of course, this is not to say that Chen is weak, it's all because of Chen's lack of actual combat experience. In the past, the targets he shot were all middle and low ninjas, and he could completely crush them with his tyrannical strength.  After Kakashi, it was not so easy.

    "Oh? So, do you have any hole cards that you haven't used?" After hearing Chen's transformation, Kakashi asked suspiciously, and his expression became serious.  After all, Chen Lian has used such a strong ninjutsu as Fei Leishen, if this is not counted as a trump card, then what else?  Suddenly, Kakashi's face changed, and he thought of a possibility, "Could it be Kaleidoscope Sharingan?"

    Of course, Chen saw the change in Kakashi's face, and said with a sneer, "It seems that you have already thought of it!" He slowly closed his eyes, and opened them suddenly after a few seconds.  The three-pointed jade has disappeared, but replaced by a pattern similar to a six-pointed star.

    "Kaleidoscope Sharingan!"

    Seeing that Chen actually displayed the kaleidoscope, Kakashi was terrified at this time, and said in his heart: "The kaleidoscope is really a kaleidoscope Sharingan. I didn't expect that besides Uchiha Itachi, there would be more  There was a kaleidoscope Sharingan eye opener. And it was an eye opener who was regarded as an idiot for several years. The talent of this Uchiha Tatsuo completely surpassed his compatriot brother Sasuke, which is really terrible."

    "So now, are you still confident that you can bring me back to Konoha? Kakashi!"

    ps: Kakashi's battle is too difficult to write, it's all shadow clones, and Susan directly crushed it!

    Ask for flowers!  Please subscribe!  !  Ask for a reward!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seventy-one; The duel with Kakashi three

    ?

    After fighting Kakashi, Chen found the gap between himself and Kakashi. If he didn't use the kaleidoscope, he couldn't be Kakashi's opponent at all, so he didn't hide any more, and directly used the kaleidoscope writing wheel  Eye.

    And just after Chen opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, Kakashi was surprised, and quickly closed his left eye, looking at Chen with only his Sharingan.  Even so, he didn't dare to look at Chen's kaleidoscope Sharingan, but shifted his gaze to Chen's body.

    "How is it? Kakashi, are you still confident that you can catch me now?" Seeing Kakashi's actions, Chen laughed and said.

    "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan, it's really extraordinary. If it was Itachi Uchiha, I might not have a chance at all. As for you I don't think your kaleidoscope Sharingan is as proficient as Itachi, so you still can't  Scared me"

    "Hehe~ You mean I can't compare to Itachi, don't you? Do you really think so? Kakashi! If that's the case, why don't you dare to look at me?" Kakashi unexpectedly  Still daring to speak out, Chen felt that he was underestimated, and felt that it was necessary to let Kakashi know that he was no worse than Itachi!

    "That can't be done. Although I don't think you can completely master the kaleidoscope Sharingan like Uchiha Itachi, but after all, the kaleidoscope is too weird, I'd better be careful."

    "Forget it, I don't need to tell you more, I will use my strength to prove how stupid your idea is." Chen put away his mocking expression, and then said solemnly.

    "Really?" Kakashi's expression became serious. After all, the kaleidoscope is not a joke. Although he pretended to be relaxed just now, it was just for Chen to see.

    "Huh!" Chen snorted coldly, without further nonsense, quickly formed seals with both hands, and then launched a ninjutsu at Kakashi, "Fire escape. Trench fireball jutsu!"

    Chen didn't expect the fireball to hit Kakashi, he just used this ninjutsu as a signal to start the fight.

    Sure enough, facing the menacing trench fireball, Kakashi did not panic, and directly used the instant body technique to escape the attack range of the trench fireball, and Chen's trench fireball hit the earth wall that Kakashi had just left, knocking the earth wall away.  A large mouth with a diameter of five meters was burned.

    "It's pretty good, but how long can your chakra support you? And you have to maintain the shape of a kaleidoscope" Kakashi, who had just escaped the fireball attack from Chen Hao, thought to himself, and he was not idle, and his hands were  Printed in a quick finish.

    "Water escape. The art of fog concealment!"

    After Kakashi completed the seal, a heavy fog appeared out of thin air around Chen, which hindered Chen's sight.  This ninjutsu was copied by Kakashi in the mission of the wave country and the battle of Zabuzhan, and it is now used on Chen.

    "The art of hidden fog? Are you using this low-level ninjutsu to deal with me?"

    "As long as the ninjutsu is suitable, it doesn't need to be advanced. These fogs are formed by Chakra, and it is difficult to blow them away even with Feng Dun. Even Sharingan will be affected. In this way  You don't have to worry about staring at your kaleidoscope." Kakashi's voice came from the thick fog.

    "Really? In this way, you won't be able to see me, so what are you going to do next?" Chen said with a sneer, as if he didn't take Kakashi's words to heart.

    "You'll know" After Kakashi said it, he didn't speak again, and Chen's surroundings fell into silence, without a trace of sound.

    "This Kakashi, what exactly does he want to do? Will he use the eight-dog chasing the tooth like he did in the Zabuzhan battle?"

    Chen guessed right, Kakashi is indeed planning to repeat the old trick. When Chen's vision is blocked, he uses the eight dogs to get close to restrict Chen's movements, and then instantly closes him without looking at Chen.  Chen uniform.

    I saw Kakashi took out a scroll from the ninja bag, scratched his thumb, then rolled his bleeding thumb on the scroll, waved it a few times and pressed it to the ground.

    "Earth escape. The art of chasing teeth"

    I saw a few black shadows rushing out of the scroll at an extremely fast speed, and rushed towards Chen's direction.

    Chen, who was in the center of the dense fog, suddenly heard a slight sound from around him that made him alert

    "It seems that Kakashi has indeed used the same tricks that he used on Zabuzhan on me. But I am not as easy to deal with as Zabuzhan!" Chen thought to himself, and there was movement in his hands, and his hands went away  Sealed.

    Soon, there was a sound under the surrounding land where Chen was standing.

    "coming!"

    Chen thought to himself, and the movement of his hands also stopped.

    Suddenly, eight ninja dogs came from around the place where Chen was.Breaking through the ground, he opened his mouth and rushed towards Chen, extremely ferocious.  However, when the ninja dog was about to pounce on Chen "Thunder Dun. Chidoriyu!"

    The seal that Chen made just now is Chidori's seal, and it was completed just when the ninja dog broke through the ground, and then it was cast.  Without exception, those ninja dogs that rushed towards Chen were all within the attack range of Chen's chidori style. Of course, all of them were injured by the lightning released by Chen, and they wailed for a while, and finally all turned into groups  Smoke, gone.

    On the other side, Kakashi knew something was wrong after hearing the wailing of the ninja dog. Sure enough, not long after, all the ninja dogs he channeled were automatically returned to the psychic world.  "Huh? The eight-dog chasing tooth technique failed, and this ninjutsu, isn't it the ninjutsu performed by the mysterious Anbu back then? Using the body to release Chidori, forming an area full of lightning around the body,  Thus formed an absolute defense in a certain sense, and even used this move to break my Eight Dog Chasing Fang. But how did he know the attack method of my Eight Dog Chasing Fang? And which ninjutsu would he use?  , Could it be that he was the boy who pretended to be Anbu back then? There is indeed a possibility"

    Although the Ninja Dog failed just now, Kakashi already knew where Chen was.

    "Hmph! These fogs are really troublesome, let's find out where Kakashi is first!" After breaking Kakashi's eight dog chasing teeth, Chen continued to look around, hoping to find out where Kakashi was.  The place.  However, the surrounding area is surrounded by a vast expanse of white fog, making it impossible to see clearly.  "No, it seems that we still have to find a way to clear the fog, otherwise it will be very bad for me."

    Kakashi on the other side saw that the ninja dog didn't work, and immediately used another move. He saw that he had already formed a seal, and formed the thunder and lightning into a dog shape.  Once, it turned out to be two thunder dogs.

    "Since Ninja Dog can't do it, let's try this!" Then he controlled Thunder Dog and ran in changing directions, heading towards where Chen was.

    Thunder Dog roared all the way, and rushed towards Chen at an extremely fast speed, and after hearing Thunder Dog's roar, Chen also looked around vigilantly.

    "Here it is again, is it still a ninja dog? Since it didn't work the first time, then Kakashi should not use the same move again. He must not be that stupid."

    Even though he thought so, Chen didn't take it lightly, and still had Chidori's mark on his hands, just in case.

    Soon, thunder dogs formed by two lightning bolts rushed towards Chen from two directions.

    "It's Thunder Dog!" Chen exclaimed, the Chidori Style that Chen cast had no effect, and was instantly attacked by Kakashi's Thunder Dog.  An explosion was formed and there was a loud bang.

    "Did you get it?" After hearing the explosion, Kakashi looked at Chen's direction and said to himself, but he couldn't see Chen's current situation.

    "If these two tricks don't work, then this fog concealment technique is useless, let's go!" Then he lifted the fog concealment technique.

    Soon, the dense fog created by Kakashi gradually dissipated, and the sight gradually became clear, and Chen's figure also appeared in Kakashi's sight.

    After seeing Chen, Kakashi stared, looked at Chen, and said in disbelief: "That is"

    ps: sorry, sorry!  I'm already working hard to improve my writing skills, so let's just wait and see. If the bread is written incorrectly, please bear with me.  thank you all!  Also, it is impossible for the protagonist to return to Konoha again.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seventy-two; leaving

    ?

    When Kakashi dispersed the fog concealment technique, a giant arm made of chakra stretched out from the thick fog that had not yet dispersed.  He pulled Kakashi into the palm of his hand and pinched it.  (Catch the body directly!)

    "Nani, what is this" After being caught, Kakashi struggled desperately, trying to pull the fingers of the giant hand with both hands, but it took a lot of effort but it didn't work.  Reluctantly, Kakashi hurriedly made a seal and concentrated the chakra on his right hand, forming a thunderbolt, which is Kakashi's signature ninjutsu, Raikiri!

    "Raikiri!" Kakashi slammed Raikiri's right hand on that arm. Unfortunately, Raikiri's hand had no effect either.

    "Damn it What the hell is this thing, even Rachel can't break it! Was it made by Uchiha Tatsumi?

    Soon, the dense fog slowly dispersed, and Chen's figure gradually appeared in Kakashi's sight. After seeing Chen's appearance clearly, Kakashi's eyes widened and he was taken aback.

    "Thatwhat the hell is it"

    At this time, Chen just stood there and didn't make any movements. It's just that there were two big pits around him, which should be caused by the Thunder Tiger attack just now, and Chen standing between the two ninjutsu  But it was unscathed.  Because at this time, Chen was being wrapped by a pair of ribs formed by the condensed gray-white chakra, and that pair of ribs also exuded a strange gray-white chakra.  A hand stretched out from the skeleton, and Kakashi was held tightly by this hand.  It's Chen's kaleidoscope ability, Susano!

    Just now, the Chidori Style displayed by Chen was not able to defend against the Thunder Tiger attack, and the two thunder dogs formed by lightning exploded directly beside Chen after touching Chen's Chidori Style, producing a huge power  , It was too late to dodge, so Chen directly used Susanoo to defend in a hurry, blocking the power of the explosion, leaving Chen unscathed.

    At this moment, a new change appeared in the skeleton attached to Chen's body. I saw another arm growing rapidly from the other side of Susan, followed by a neck, and finally a head condensed. Looking from a distance,  Like an ancient demon god, it exudes a breath of people.

    "Surprised, aren't you? Kakashi! This time, let me show you my trump card Susanoo!" Seeing that Kakashi was subdued by himself, Chen didn't hurt Kakashi immediately, because he still had to pretend  Forced.

    "Susano? Suga, is that the name of this ninjutsu? Is this another ability of Kaleidoscope Sharingan?" Seeing that he couldn't break free, Kakashi also calmed down and didn't do any more useless things.  achievement.

    "That's right, the third power that can only be unlocked by opening a pair of Kaleidoscope Sharingan abilities is called the power of God." Chen looked at Kakashi and explained proudly.  "No matter what kind of attack you use, whether it's ninjutsu or taijutsu, under Susanoo's absolute defense, it will have no effect at all."

    "So that's the case, you just relied on Susano to block the attack of Thunder Tiger, right? And Xingyin Village, you destroyed Xingyin Village with this ninjutsu, right?

    "Well, I'm right, that's exactly what I said! Also, let alone a small ninja village, it is not difficult for me to destroy a country just by relying on Susano."

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, Konoha has never been sorry to you, why did you betray Konoha?"

    "Betrayal? No, no, you seem to have forgotten, except for two years of studying in Konoha's ninja school, I never stayed in Konoha's school for a period of time after that, so I didn't learn from ninja at all.  Graduated from school, that is to say, I am not a ninja of Konoha, at most I can only be regarded as a resident of Konoha, does Konoha have a rule that civilians are not allowed to leave the village?"

    "Well" Kakashi was silent. As Chen said, Chen did not graduate from a ninja school, so he is not considered a ninja. Without a ninja file, Konoha really cannot regard him as a traitor.

    "Then can you tell me, when Orochimaru teamed up with Sagakushi to attack Konoha during the Chunin exam, was that Anbu who appeared in front of Kai and me really you?"

    "Well, I am right, so what?"

    "It really is you, since you fought for Konoha back then, then you should still have feelings for Konoha, otherwise you wouldn't have risked your secret being discovered and pretended to be someone from Anbe to protect Konoha.  "

    "I fight for Konoha? Have feelings for Konoha? You think too much, what will happen to Konoha, I don't care at all, even if Konoha is destroyed by something today, I won't have any feelings  I care. The people who attacked Sand Yin and Orochimaru at the beginning were all because I was bored and wanted to find someone to relieve my boredom, that's all. Don't wishful thinking that I am fighting for some Konoha,?, this time we must not let our companions leave again, we must take Chen back.  "

    "Naruto, I understand your feelings, but I still can't let you go, that's too dangerous, Uchiha Tatsuo is very dangerous, even I can't defeat him, you are even less likely to be his opponent, he will  Killed you." Kakashi said to Naruto.

    "Impossible, Chen is not that kind of person, it is impossible for him to hurt us." Naruto refused to believe what Kakashi said, and insisted on chasing Chen.

    "Naruto, you'd better listen to Mr. Kakashi, don't forget who caused your body. Uchiha Chen is no longer the old Uchiha Chen. Before that, we fought against him  , He has never been merciful, I can even feel his killing intent towards us." Shikamaru also stepped forward to persuade Naruto.

    "Damn! It's like this again. I can't do anything. Once again, I watched my former companion leave, but I couldn't stop it. I'm so useless, I'm so useless." Finally, Naruto  Still didn't go after Chen, knelt on the ground, blaming himself painfully.

    "Naruto, don't be too sad. It's not your fault, you've done your best." Haruno Sakura looked at Naruto who blamed herself, and comforted him.

    "That's right, there is nothing to blame for such things. After all, you didn't cause these things, and you have tried your best to stop them. Although you didn't succeed, at least you have worked hard, right?" Shikamaru also went up  He comforted Naruto.

    "Okay, Naruto, don't blame yourself anymore, let's find Gaara first, and then take him back to Sand Hidden Village, and then make plans."

    "I see!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventy-Three; Clone Guarding the Crane

    ?

    After Chen threw Kakashi away, he went on the road alone, and no one chased him. At this time, Chen was in a desert, and there was no one around.  At this time, the system prompt arrived.

    "Ding! The host completed the task: defeat Kakashi, reward points: 10,000, all host points: 36,000, do you want to open the exchange interface?"

    "unnecessary!"

    Chen did not open the exchange interface, but asked the system: "System, according to what you said, I have got the Chakra of Shouhe, what should I do next to exchange the tailed beast?"

    "Answer to the host: It's very simple, just take out the collector with the tail beast chakra, and then authorize the system to clone."

    "oh!"

    After listening to the system's answer, Chen took the chakra collector out of the space.

    "System, clone a shrouded crane!"

    "Ding! To clone a Shukaku, you need to meet the conditions: Shukaku Chakra, 10,000 points, and the host conditions are met. Do you want to exchange it?"

    "Exchange!"

    "Ding! Cloning is in progress, 10,000 points will be deducted, remaining host points: 26,000"

    Just after the system's notification tone finished, I saw the chakra collector in Chen's hand beating continuously, as if something was about to break through the teapot.

    "Damn, it won't explode!" Chen said worriedly when he saw that the teapot had such a big reaction.

    Fortunately, the teapot didn't explode. After a burst of violent shaking, a violent chakra spewed out from the outlet of the teapot, and that chakra fell on an open space not far in front of Chen, gradually  A huge monster was formed, which turned out to be one of the nine tailed beasts, the one-tailed crane.

    When the last trace of chakra in the teapot melted into the pseudo-shou crane, the eyes of the pseudo-shou crane suddenly opened, then raised his head, raised his head to the sky and let out a roar, which erupted from the pseudo-shou crane.  A powerful chakra formed a hurricane, blowing the surrounding sand away like a sandstorm.

    Standing next to the fake Shouhe, Chen was the first to bear the brunt, suffered a lot, was blown to death by the wind and sand, couldn't open his eyes, his clothes and head were covered with sand.

    "Shut up for me, call your sister!" Unbearable, Chen shouted at the pseudo-shou crane, but the sand ran into his mouth, and his voice was overwhelmed by the pseudo-shou crane.

    Fortunately, although Chen's cry was overshadowed, the fake Shouhe seemed to know what Chen was thinking, stopped roaring, and then lowered his head as if he was being trained.

    "Damn! Funny, you are as stupid as that stupid civet cat Shouhe!" After the wind and sand stopped, Chen spit out the sand in his mouth and slapped the dust on his body.

    Hearing Chen's scolding, Fake Shouhe lowered his head and whimpered slightly, looking aggrieved.

    After cleaning up almost all the dust on his body, Chen also focused on Shouhe.

    "This is the cloned fake Shouhe, not bad! It's exactly the same as that stupid civet cat. I'm afraid no one will recognize it. If I didn't know it a long time ago, I would have thought this guy was the real Shouhe. System  , does this guy really only listen to me?"

    "Yes, the cloned tailed beast is the same as the original tailed beast in terms of appearance and strength. However, the tailed beast cloned by the system has no thinking, only possesses the instinct of a wild beast, but it will completely obey the host. The host can  The cloned tailed beast is absorbed into the body and becomes a cloned tailed beast man Churiki, which can also be summoned to fight for the host. And the tailed beasts cloned by the system are all equipped with an ability that the original tailed beast does not have." The system explained to Chen.

    "Oh! Is there an ability that the proto-tailed beast doesn't have? What is it?" Hearing that the system had added an ability that the proto-tailed beast didn't have to the cloned tailed beast, Chen was very interested and asked curiously.

    "Explode!"

    "Damn it! Self-destruct?" Chen was taken aback by the system's answer, subconsciously swearing.

    "That's right, self-detonation! The tailed beast cloned by the system is endowed with the ability to self-detonate, and this self-destruction is completely controlled by the host. As long as the host has a thought, the cloned tailed beast can self-detonate anytime and anywhere, destroying everything around the tailed beast.  Destroy. The power of self-explosion is like a small nuclear bomb, which is equivalent to the power of ten tailed beast jades exploding at the same time."

    "Ten tailed beast jades exploding at the same time? A small nuclear bomb? This this" Chen was already shocked by what the system said, and the damage caused by the tailed beast jade ejected by Shouhe when he fought against Shouhe appeared in his mind.  , and the devastating scene formed by the nuclear bomb explosion that appeared in the movie in the previous life, made Chen shiver.  "This is so frighteningly terrifying, who else can withstand this kind of power?If dozens of tailed beasts exploded at the same time, who would stand it!  "

    "Of course, if any cloned tailed beast self-destructs, then this cloned tailed beast will also disappear." The system reminded again.

    "Of course I know this, but can I exchange the same tailed beast again in the future?"

    "Yes, but you need double the points! If you redeem it again, you need four times, and so on!"

    "So the fourth time will be 8 times the points?"

    "Yes!"

    "Damn it, mass production of tailed beasts really won't work! But yes, this thing is too powerful, and there will definitely be restrictions." After listening to the system's answer, Chen dispelled the unrealistic thoughts in his mind.

    At this moment, Chen suddenly found someone in the distance approaching his direction quickly. Since the place where Chen was located was a desert, he found it at a glance.

    "Someone is coming. Judging by their outfits, they should be ninjas from Sand Hidden Village. There are one upper ninja and three lower ninjas. There are four people in total. It seems that they are coming towards me. It is probably caused by the fake Shouzuru just now.  It was attracted by movement and movement," Chen secretly said in his heart when he sensed the other party's strength with Flying Thunder God.

    "Hey~~ It's unlucky for you guys, I was just about to try the strength of the fake Shouhe, and you came to the door yourself, so don't blame me!" Chen said with a cruel smile.  Then he jumped onto the head of the pseudo-shouhe: "Stupid civet cat, let me see what you are capable of!"

    False Shouhe sensed Chen's thoughts, raised his head to the sky and screamed, and then put his palms on the ground, shooting countless chakra balls from his body. False Shouhe opened his mouth, and there was a chakra in front of the false Shouhe's mouth.  Chakra ball? Then the small chakra ball scattered in the air gradually moved closer to the chakra ball in front of the false guard's beak, and then merged into the chakra ball.  I saw that the chakra ball got bigger and bigger, and became the size of a watermelon. In the end, the watermelon laughing chakra ball was slowly compressed under the control of the pseudo-shou crane, and finally it was only the size of an egg.  It was swallowed by the false Shouhe in one gulp.

    On the other side, those sand ninjas who were approaching Chen didn't know that the danger had come to them, and they still rushed towards Chen.  Among the four sand ninjas, the three sand ninjas with lower ninja strength are only about thirteen or fourteen years old, and the upper ninja is a middle-aged uncle.  This should be a small class, with one leading ninja and three ninja students.

    "Teacher Otani, what is that?" A ninja in Sand Ninja asked doubtfully to their leading teacher.

    "I don't know, but the big commotion just now should be caused by that monster. There is such a monster of unknown origin that appeared in the territory of our hidden sand village. We have to check it out. I'm worried that we may do it later. You must  Be careful." Because the distance was too far, the Jonin didn't recognize Shukaku for a moment, he just thought it was a huge monster.

    "Yes, Mr. Otani!" The three ninja replied, and at the same time put their hands into the ninja bag.

    Those sand ninjas quickly approached the pseudo-shouzuru, and the jounin finally saw the true face of the monster.

    "Oh my god! How is it possiblehow could it be this monster, shouldn't he stay in Gaara's body? How could the pit appear here?" said the jonin in horror.

    "Teacher Otani, is this?" Those ninjas were obviously frightened and at a loss.

    "Hurry up, get out of here quickly, you must convey this information to the village immediately, go!" The upper ninja yelled at the three lower ninjas after reacting.

    "Ah?Yes!" Those ninjas were also awakened by the cry of their leading teacher, and fled towards the original road without thinking too much.  However, at this time, the pseudo-shou crane has been ready to complete.

    "Hey~~"

    I saw that the body of the pseudo-Shouzuru suddenly swelled, and then opened its mouth wide. The violent Chakra spurted out of the mouth in an instant, and shot in the direction of those sand ninjas.  The ground was blasted, forming a long chasm.

    "Nani!" Hearing the movement behind him, the top ninja glanced back hastily. The situation behind him made his liver and gallbladder tear apart, but the top ninja reacted quickly, and grabbed a subordinate ninja beside him.  Then he threw it to the side with all his strength.

    "We must bring the information back"

    After the Jonin finished this, he had no extra time to save other students, because the beast jade was so fast that it had already submerged them, and then exploded, like a nuclear bomb, forming a powerful shock wave.  scattered around.  The J¨­nin only had time to say this before he was blown up by the Tailed Beast Jade until there was nothing left.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Sorry, I really didn't have a clear goal before, I will make it up later, thank you everyone!  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)?!

    Sorry, I really didn't have a clear goal before, I will make it up later, thank you everyone!  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventy-four;

    ?

    After the movement caused by Tailed Beast Jade calmed down, the situation caused by Tailed Beast Jade also appeared before Chen's eyes.  From the foot of Shouhe, a huge chasm stretched forward, and a super giant crater with a diameter of more than 100 meters appeared at the place where the explosion happened just now.  (I don't know if there is 100 meters, I just said it casually)

    "Ding! The host kills a Jonin, reward points: 5000, total points for the host: 31000." (From now on, Chunin will not be counted as points.)

    "Huh~~ This tailed beast jade is really not built, it's too powerful!" Chen said excitedly seeing that the tailed beast he cloned could also cause such a great power.

    "Aw!" (I don't know how the civet cat called¡ª¡ª!)

    After seeing the damage he caused, the fake Shouhe also howled up to the sky with excitement.

    "Okay, okay! Don't be complacent, cause such a big commotion, someone will definitely come over later, let's go first, I don't want to cause trouble anymore, I'm exhausted today."

    "Well~~" Pseudo Shouhe also lowered his head when he heard Chen's words, and put on an obedient look.

    "System, how do I take this guy into my body?" Chen asked the system, he wanted to try what it's like to be a Renzhuli.

    "The host just needs to recite silently in his heart!" The system replied.

    "Oh, it's so simple! But the system, if I take this fake shokuru back into my body, will I become the fake shokuriki's Renzhuriki?"

    "Yes, if the cloned tailed beast can be absorbed into the body to become the human body of the tailed beast, it will provide the host with a huge amount of chakra and chakra recovery, and if the host is injured, as long as it is not too serious  They can all recover quickly. However, the host can only become the Jinchuriki of one tailed beast at a time, and if he wants to become the Jinchuriki of another tailed beast, he must first extract the previous tailed beast from his body."

    "Is that so? Then if I put the false crane into my body now, can I still call it out to fight?"

    "Yes, but if the tail beast is drawn out, then the host will no longer be a jinchuriki, so it will no longer have the ability brought by jinchuriki."

    "That's good, if that's the case, let's take this guy into the body first!" Chen squatted down, patted the fake Shouhe's head and said, and then jumped from the false Shouhe's head to the ground

    After meditating in Chen's mind for a while, he saw that the huge body of the fake Shouhe was distorted, and then it was integrated into Chen's body bit by bit.  Soon, the huge body of the fake Shouhe was completely absorbed into Chen's body.

    A huge chakra suddenly emerged from Dichen's body.  The Chakra that was consumed in the fight with Kakashi just now was replenished at once, and his current Chakra is more than ten times more than before. He was originally an elite Jnin, but at that moment  Breaking through to the movie level (Everyone complains that the protagonist is too weak, so I will directly upgrade to the movie level!)

    "My strength has actually broken through! This feeling this feeling is so wonderful, as if I have power that can never be used up, haha~ I don't have to worry about insufficient chakra anymore! Hahaha  ~~" At this time, Chen, feeling the powerful force in his body, laughed wildly in the desert alone.

    Suddenly, from the corner of Chen's eyes, he found a figure shaking in the distance, Chen stopped laughing, and then looked in that direction.

    "Huh? It's a person. Isn't that guy one of the sand ninjas just now? He is still alive under the attack of the tailed beast jade? It really surprises me! Hehe~" Chen sneered a few times, and then cast a blink of an eye.  Body art, rushing towards that sand ninja.

    This Sand Ninja was the one rescued by his mentor Jonin. Just after he was thrown out by the teacher, the shock wave formed by the tailed beast jade blew him away, and then hit the ground hard, making him  Suffering serious injuries, after struggling to get up, he ran towards Shayin Village, hoping to report what happened here to the village.

    "Damn it, Mr. Dagu and Goudan and Erlianzi (I'm too lazy to name the cage!), I will definitely bring the information back to the village, and I will avenge you, and I won't let you die in vain." Then  Sand Shinobi dragged his injured body, gritted his teeth, and ran towards the village. He didn't notice that there was a person looking at him jokingly in the sky behind him.

    The sand ninja was rushing desperately, when he suddenly heard the sound of breaking through the air from behind.  Nasa Shinobu was startled, and hurriedly looked back, only to find that a kunai was shooting towards him, and Na Sa Shinobu hurriedly blocked the kunai shooting at him with the kunai in his hand.  Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest. He lowered his head in disbelief, and found that his chest had been pierced by a palm.

     "DamnAm I going to die?DaguTeacherI failed to send the information back to the village, I failed you, I'm so sorry. Damn, you foolI'm here to accompany you  " The sand ninja tried hard to turn his head, and wanted to see who killed him before he died, but he failed. The owner of which palm withdrew his hand from his body, making him  He spat out a mouthful of blood, then his eyes went dark, and he went to find his teacher and companion.  Until he died, he didn't know who killed him.

    "Hmph~ Do you want to report to the village? I'm tired enough today, and I don't want to worry about it anymore. You can go and accompany your companion!" Looking at the corpse lying on the ground, Chen took out a handkerchief and wiped it.  Looking at the blood stains on his hands, he said with a sneer.

    Just now Chen was using moon steps to stare at the sand ninja in the sky, knowing that he was going to report back, so he killed him directly, without bothering to say anything.  First, he projected a kunai at him, then jumped behind him with the instant body technique, and pierced the sand ninja's body with a finger gun and strange force.

    "Damn! Oops, I should have asked him how to get to the nearest city, but I killed him all at once, really!" Chen suddenly thought that he didn't know the way, and this sand ninja had been killed by himself,  So there was no one to show Chen the way, so Chen could only rub his forehead and smile wryly.

    "Forget it, let's look slowly, anyway, there is still some time before dark." Chen said, then chose a direction and started to hurry.

    Fortunately, this time Chen Xiameng was right. After walking for two hours, he actually came to a small city, so he didn't have to sleep in the open.  After Chen entered the city, he first found a hotel, and then took a shower.  After washing away the embarrassment caused by the false Shouhe, he called something to pay homage to the Wu Zang Temple. After eating and drinking, he lay bound on the bed.

    "It's been a while since I left Konoha. During this period of time, it seems that I have gained nothing but the fake Shukaku. I haven't even increased my points much. It seems that I have to work harder!" Lying on the bed  Chen, recalling what he did after leaving Konoha.

    "The people in Konoha have discovered me now. I guess there should be a warrant for my arrest in the near future. After all, in their view, what I did is indeed a heinous crime, but I don't care about it. If there is  The guy who doesn't know how to live or die dares to jump in front of me, so I will crush him to death. As for Danzo, my current strength is already at the shadow level, but if I want to take revenge on Danzo with this strength, I am still a bit short.  Not to mention the strength of the old man Danzo, and the elite members of his "root" department, there are some difficult characters in it. Also, the old guy Danzo transplanted and hid in Konoha never came out of the village  , If you want to seek revenge from him, then you will face Konoha Village first, no matter whether Konoha will protect Danzo or not, I will kill Danzo, so you must be prepared to go to war with the entire Konoha Village.  With my current strength, wanting to fight against the entire Konoha is undoubtedly a dream, so earn more points as soon as possible to improve your strength, and collect the chakra of tailed beasts! Danzo, I will let you live a few more days first,  Soon, I will go to you! I will definitely get back the blood debt from you."

    After that, Chen didn't think about it any more, and went to sleep directly.  He didn't wake up until the next day, and after washing and eating in the hotel, Chen went on the road again.  This time, his goal is the country of water, it should be said who is to blame, Mio, Isofu!

    To say that among the tailed beasts that Yichen is most likely to collect now, the first is Shuhe, and the second target is Sanwei Jifu, because this guy is a wild tailed beast, and no one should hinder him.  It stands to reason that Chen should go and catch Erwei Youlv first, but who would let this guy have a good backing? Now Chen doesn't want to provoke those black ghosts in Yunyin Village for the time being. After all, the thunder shadows of those guys are not easy to deal with.  And his temper is still very irritable, so let's put it in the back for the time being.

    After Chen left the city, he suddenly sensed that someone was following him.

    "Someone actually followed me? Could it be that some bounty hunters thought I was Sasuke and wanted to exchange my head for a bounty?" Chen remained calm and didn't disturb those who followed him secretly, but just chased away on his own.  on the road.

    As he walked, Chen felt puzzled. He had been walking for about an hour, and he was already far away from the city. Why did the group of people hang behind him like this before they made a move, which made him very puzzled.  "What the hell are these guys trying to do? If they want my head, why don't they do it? What's going on! Hmph, get them out, I'm very uncomfortable being stared at like this!"

    Chen who was walking on the road stopped, then turned his head and said to the empty road: "Hey! You have been following me since I left the city. How long are you going to follow me? It makes me very uncomfortable to be stared at by you like this.  If you want my head, then come quickly!"

    "Hey hey hey~~~ As expected of Sasuke-kun's brother, I wanted to see how long it would take for someone who even Oshemaru-sama is optimistic about, I didn't expect us to be exposed from the beginning,  As expected of someone who is praised even by Oshemaru-sama!"

    After Chen shouted, three people appeared in front of Chen's eyes.  They are all ninjas, with a musical note engraved on their foreheads, showing their identities, sound ninja!

    Dang Chen frowned when he saw one of them.

    "Pharmacist pocket!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)How long will it take for a person whom everyone is optimistic about to be aware of being followed? Who would have thought that we would have been exposed from the very beginning. He deserves to be praised by even Oshemaru-sama!  "

    After Chen shouted, three people appeared in front of Chen's eyes.  They are all ninjas, with a musical note engraved on their foreheads, showing their identities, sound ninja!

    Dang Chen frowned when he saw one of them.

    "Pharmacist pocket!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seventy-five; to the country of fields

    ?

    After Chen left the small town, Chen felt that he was being followed, but to Chen's surprise, the person who followed him turned out to be Yao Shidou who had a relationship with Konoha once.  The moment he saw Ruo Duodu, Chen showed a surprised expression, but his hands seemed to make a few casual movements, while Yaoshidou and others were wary of Chen, and subconsciously glanced at Chen's movements.  I found out that it wasn't a ninjutsu seal, so I didn't take it to heart.

    At this time, Yao Shidou stood opposite Chen, and said with a smile on his face: "Tsk, tsk, tsk Uchiha Tatsu! It is rumored that the idiot of the Uchiha family, you have hidden so deeply that you have fooled Mu  Everyone in Ye, even Sasuke, who has lived under the same roof for so long, couldn't find out, it's amazing! Even Master Orochimaru is very interested in you." Although he spoke in a very gentle tone, after all  This guy is a boss-level character in the later stage, and he can cooperate with the supercilious Master Madara. Of course, Chen dare not take it lightly, and directly opened Sharingan, staring at Yao Shidou and others vigilantly.

    "Hehe, don't be so nervous. We didn't intend to harm you. Let me introduce myself to you first. My name is Yaoshidou, and I used to be a ninja of Konoha. But a long time ago, I have followed Oshemaru-sama  Yes, now you are a member of Yinyin Village. This time, because Master Orochimaru is very curious about you, he specially ordered me to invite you to visit Tianzhi Country, andSasuke-kun is also in our Yinyin  Omura, I think Sasuke-kun should miss Chen-kun very much too!"

    However, after Yao Shidou finished introducing himself, Chen still kept his original movements, just staring at Chen vigilantly, without speaking.

    "What's the matter? Chen Jun, why don't you speak? Is it because you are surprised? I am sincerely inviting you If you refuse, I will be ashamed, and I can't tell the big snake  Master Wan explained, so please do me a favor!" Yao Shidou still said with a smile.

    Chen still didn't respond at all, maintaining the posture just now, and didn't even move.

    "Huh?" Seeing Chen's appearance, the pharmacist became suspicious, frowned and took out a kunai from the ninja bag, and after turning it around in his hand, he threw the kunai in his hand  Chen.

    To Yaoshidou's surprise, facing the oncoming Kunai, Chen still didn't take any action, and remained indifferent as before, as if he didn't pay attention to the Kunai that shot at him.  Kunai's speed was very fast, and he attacked Chen's body in an instant.  Suddenly, something strange happened.  I saw that the kunai projected by Yao Shidou went directly through Chen's body, as if Chen was just a projection without entity.

    "Nani? How could this be? Could it be an illusion?" Seeing such a scene, even Yao Shidou was surprised, thinking that he might have been under an illusion.

    "It's not good!" The pharmacist thought in secret that something was wrong, he quickly pressed his hands into a seal and said, "Solution!"

    After Yao Shidou yelled that word, the scene in front of him suddenly changed, the road was still the original road, and even his location did not change.  However, Uchiha Chen, who was already in front of him, didn't know when he had come in front of him.  To Yakushido's surprise, Uchiha Tatsuo was slashing his kunai towards his throat at this time.

    "Oops!" Fortunately, Yao Shidou was also very human. Facing the fatal attack coming at him, his body leaned back slightly at the critical moment, and unexpectedly escaped Chen's pain.  Although he escaped the fatal blow, Yao Shidou was also cut on the neck by Chen's Kunai. Fortunately, it only cut the skin, although blood still flowed from the neck.  However, no important parts such as the trachea or blood vessels were injured.

    It turns out that Chen had already cast a special illusion on Yaoshidou and others after they appeared. This illusion was exchanged by Chen to the system. After being able to use the seal, as long as the other party sees the caster's fingers, it can make the other party  Hit.  However, apart from being able to catch people by surprise, this illusion is the same as ordinary illusions, as long as you understand that you have been under the illusion, you can untie it by yourself.  In fact, when they first appeared, they had already been under Chen's illusion, so the Chen they saw was just an illusion.  In reality, after they fell under the illusion, Chen immediately took out his kunai and attacked Yaoshidou. Chen planned that if Yaoshidou couldn't even unlock the illusion, he would die.  So he directly used Kunai to scratch at Yaoshidou's throat, and when Yechen was about to cut through Yaoshidou's throat, Yaoshidou also deciphered the illusion in time, avoiding Chen's fatal blow.  (Learning from Itachi's bubble, because it can't kill Yaoshidou for the time being, it is weakened. I will exchange for the genuine bubble in the future!)

    "Tch!" Seeing that his attack was dodged by Medicine Master Dou, Chen Leng let out a fist with his left hand, and punched Medicine Master Dou in the stomach.  , after falling to the groundIt failed to counteract the impact, and left a long trace on the ground before finally stopping.

    "Hmph~~" Seeing the result he had caused, Chen looked at the medicine master who was lying on the ground and couldn't struggle for a while and said with a sneer, "I don't know how to live or die!" The solemn and vigilant expression just now was actually Chen  It's just pretending, after all, no matter how awesome Yaoshidou is, the current Yaoshidou has not made Chen feel stressed.

    After finishing the two Yinnin who were standing next to Yao Shidou, he walked towards Yao Shidou.  The two Otonin were just a few intelligence officers, and they notified Orochimaru after they discovered Chen's trace, so Orochimaru sent the pharmacist to the Land of Wind.  And their strength is not strong, not only did not break Chen's illusion, but was killed by Chen, even after killing these two, Chen didn't get a reminder of the points.

    "Wow~" After a lot of struggle, Yao Shidou finally pushed himself up and sat up, but he spit out a mouthful of blood and then covered his stomach, panting heavily, while looking at Chen vigilantly.  Due to Pharmacist Dou's special constitution and amazing recovery ability, he just sat on the ground and panted for a few breaths, but he gradually recovered, then withdrew his vigilant expression, and showed an unpleasant smile again.  "Hehe~~ As expected of someone who is praised even by Oshemaru-sama, he is indeed very strong!"

    "Hmph! Your laughter makes me feel sick. Please tell me your purpose. It's best to satisfy me. Otherwise, I don't mind killing you, Orochimaru's running dog!" Chen snorted coldly, facing  Pharmacist Dou said contemptuously.

    "Hey sorry!" After hearing Chen's words, Yao Shidou habitually wanted to laugh a few more times, but stopped after thinking of Chen's words.  "As I said just now, Master Oshemaru really wanted to meet Mr. Chen, so let me invite Mr. Chen to our Yinnin Village as a guest, that's all. Could it be that Mr. Chen didn't even agree to this small request?  ?¡±

    "That's all? Do you really think I'm so easy to fool like Sasuke?"

    "The order I received is indeed so. As for what Oshemaru-sama wants to find Mr. Chen, I am not qualified to ask, so I just came to invite Mr. Chen under orders, and I don't know anything else."

    Hearing Yao Shidou's words, Chen didn't speak, but thought to himself: "What is the purpose of Dashewan looking for me? Does he also want to use me as a container? Doesn't he already have Sasuke? Forget it, let's start  Let's take a trip to Tian Zhiguo, with my current strength, I don't need to be afraid of Orochimaru, I would like to see what purpose he has, maybe I can get some useful things from Orochimaru." Chen  Thinking of Orochimaru's subordinates, there seems to be a young man named Youkimaru who has the ability to control the three tails, and Chen also wants to get a copy of the first-generation cells, so go to Orochimaru to try his luck and see if there are any first-generation cells in Orochimaru.  cell.

    "How about it, Mr. Chen! Have you made up your mind? Don't you want to see your brother Sasuke-kun?" Yao Shidou continued to persuade Chen.

    "Hmph! That's fine, I also really want to meet Leng Jun Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin, and I also miss my stupid brother Uchiha Sasuke very much. Let's see how far he has grown? I  But I have been worrying about him all the time! I think it was Sasuke who took care of me at the beginning, and I was sad for a long time after he left." Chen's mouth curled up slightly, pretending to be nostalgic and said.

    Of course, Yao Shidou knew that what Chen was talking about was bullshit. If he really cared about Sasuke so much, he would not have ignored Sasuke at the beginning. He had such a strong ability, but he had never taught Sasuke, even when Sasuke betrayed him.  When Konoha came to follow Lord Orochimaru, he didn't stop him, and watched his brother jump into the fire pit without moving, without any expression.  It's really shameless to say that he cares about Sasuke now.

    Although he understood, the pharmacist didn't point it out, but echoed Chen and said: "Hehe, Sasuke-kun has worked very hard, of course you will not disappoint Chen-kun! And I think Sasuke-kun must also look forward to the meeting with Chen-kun."  Let's meet again!"

    "In that case, let's go! Do I still want me to help you up?"

    "Don't bother Mr. Chen, I can still walk by myself." Yao Shidou stood up from the ground as he spoke, and after a period of rest, his injuries had already recovered.

    "Oh, that's good. Let's go, you lead the way, I don't know how to get to Tian Zhiguo."

    "Yes." Yaoshi replied, ignoring the two Otonin corpses on the ground, and hurried on the way first, and Chen followed him of course, and the two rushed towards the direction of Tian Zhiguo.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seventy-six; goodbye Sasuke

    ?

    Chen followed Pharmacist Dou and rushed towards Tian Zhiguo. After a period of time, he finally arrived at Tian Zhiguo.

    Tanokuni is a small country bordering on Konoha. There was no ninja village before. After Akatsuki, who left Orochimaru, bribed Tanoko daimyo to establish a sound ninja village in his country, but the sound ninja village was not employed by  Country of fields.  After Orochimaru bribed Tian Zhiguo Daimyo, he occupied Tian Zhiguo, and Tian Zhiguo became the main base of Dashemaru.

    "Mr. Chen, our Yinnin Village is in front of us. Oshemaru-sama and Sasuke-kun are waiting for Mr. Chen in the village." Yao Shidou stopped and pointed to a village in front of him, and said to Chen.

    "Oh, it's a nice village!" Chen said casually, not paying attention to Yinnin Village at all.

    "Let's go, Oshemaru-sama and Sasuke-kun should have been waiting for a long time."

    "Let's go!"

    The two continued to walk towards the village.

    In Yinnin Village, in a dark hall, there are two people waiting for something. One of these two people is the leader of Yinnin Village, one of the three, Orochimaru.  And the other, Hao Ran is Chen's twin brother, Sasuke Uchiha.

    "Hehehe~ They should be here soon, Sasuke, I think you are also looking forward to the reunion with your brother Uchiha Tatsu, right?" Orochimaru made a few hoarse voices, and stood next to him playfully.  Sasuke said.

    "That guyI'm going to kill him!" Sasuke's expression is very interesting now, it's not the joy of reunion, but full of unwillingness and anger.  The guy Sasuke was talking about was none other than his brother, Uchiha Tatsuya!  That idiot whom he has been taking care of, Uchiha Tatsuya.

    Damn, that guy actually dared to deceive him for so long, and what made him even more unacceptable was that he learned from Orochimaru that the idiot's strength was stronger than his, this damn bastard.

    Uchiha Sasuke has always been hailed as a genius. Since the Uchiha genocide tragedy, Sasuke vowed to become an avenger. No matter what price he pays, he will kill Uchiha Itachi to avenge the Uchiha clan.  For so many years, he has been living for this goal, and he has been working hard to cultivate, so his strength is also the strongest among Xiaoqiang in the same class, and his grades have always been the first in the class.  Sasuke thought this way until before the Zhongnin exam.  However, when taking part in the Chunin Exam, no matter whether it was Rock Lee from Konoha, Neiji Hyuga, or Gaara from Sand Hidden, each of them showed amazing strength, Sasuke began to recognize his current situation, he  The strength is far from strong enough.

    Later, in the incident of Konoha's collapse plan, Sasuke saw the power displayed by Naruto, who was once called the tail of the crane in the same team, completely surpassing his strength, Sasuke felt deeply unwilling  , although he is reluctant to admit it, but in fact he is falling behind them step by step.

    What happened next made Sasuke's resentment explode even more.  That was the appearance of Itachi Uchiha, whom he had always regarded as the target that he must kill.  After the contrast formed by the damage caused by the spiral pill, he left in anger.  After being in contact with the Otonin four people sent by Orochimaru, he discovered the power of the spells displayed by those four people. In the end, in order to get more powerful power, he decided to follow Orochimaru without hesitation.

    Sasuke has always believed that Chen is better than him. When he was in the ninja school, no matter how hard he tried, no matter how hard he tried, he could not surpass Chen.  After the genocide, Sasuke thought that Chen was the one who had the most hope of taking revenge on Itachi.  But things were completely beyond his expectationChen couldn't accept the shock of his parents being killed, and became a demented person.  Therefore, Sasuke had no choice but to shoulder the responsibility of revenge by himself, and he also had to take care of Chen.

    What he didn't expect was that not long after he left Konoha, he learned from Orochimaru that Chen had also left Konoha Village, and that he still possessed extremely powerful power.  Alone, he actually destroyed a ninja village.  Not only that, but not long ago, Sasuke learned that Chen even defeated his former mentor Jonin, Hatake Kakashi.  This means that Chen's strength has far surpassed him, which is unacceptable to him.

    Since he was a child, he has been practicing hard, and regards Chen as the goal of transcendence.  But no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn't surpass Chen.  Obviously the two were born at the same time, and obviously the two look exactly the same, why can't I always compare to him.  Even now, after he has practiced hard at Dashewan, he is still not as good as his brother who has been pretending to be stupid for many years.

    So many years of hard work were rejected all of a sudden, which made Sasuke more and more unwilling.Why did Bai Chen hide it from him and let him bear the pressure of revenge alone.  He couldn't accept it even more, Chen had been cheating on him.  He used to take care of Chen, but now it seems to him that Chen has been playing with him and teasing him.  This made him full of resentment towards Chen!

    At this time, footsteps came from outside the hall, causing Orochimaru to show a weird smile, while Sasuke clenched his fists and looked at the door of the hall with a complicated expression.

    The door was pushed open, and two people came in.  It was Uchiha Tatsuya and Yakushi Todo.

    "Master Orochimaru!" Yao Shidou came to Dashewan and bowed to him.

    "Hehehe~~ Thank you for your hard work, Dou! I heard you were injured, right?"

    "Thank you for your concern, my lord, the subordinate is fine!"

    "Hey hey hey~~ It's good to be fine!" Then he turned his gaze to Chen.

    Looking at Chen's face that was almost exactly the same as Sasuke, Orochimaru said in amazement, "TsktskAs expected of a twin brother, he looks exactly the same as Sasuke Uchiha Tatsu, the first time we meet, I would like to thank you  Let me introduce myself. I'm Orochimaru, the leader of Otonin Village!" Seeing Tatsuna's almost identical face with Sasuke, Orochimaru said in amazement

    "I know, Leng Jun Orochimaru, one of the three ninjas, and Konoha's S-class rebellious ninja, how could you not know him? And not long ago, he killed the old man of the third generation, right?"

    "Hey~ It seems that Mr. Chen knows me very well!"

    "Please, everyone in the ninja world knows about this kind of thing, and you don't need to compliment me."

    "Hehe~" Orochimaru smiled awkwardly, and did not speak again.

    And Chen also set his sights on another person, Sasuke Uchiha!  At this time, Sasuke was also watching Chen, or in other words, from the moment Chen entered the hall, Sasuke's eyes had been on Chen.  And after Zaichen entered the hall, he didn't pay attention to him, instead he chatted with Orochimaru, completely ignoring him, which made Sasuke extremely angry.  Although he was extremely angry, Sasuke didn't show his emotions on his face, but stared at Chen with a paralyzed face.

    "Hey! My good brother, Sasuke! Long time no see, I really miss him!" Chen said to Sasuke with a smile.

    "Bastard! Go to hell!" Sasuke burst out in anger when he saw that Chen greeted him with an expression like a normal person.  Sharingan opened, both hands quickly formed a seal, and a large amount of chakra was condensed in the right hand to form a thunderbolt. Accompanied by the ear-piercing sound, it was the super ninjutsu mastered by Sasuke, Chidori!

    After the chidori was formed, Sasuke held the chidori and attacked Chen in a rage.  Orochimaru looked at the two of them playfully, but did not stop them.

    "Go to hell!" Sasuke yelled, and rushed to Chen in an instant. No, Chidori in his hand stabbed at Chen's chest mercilessly.

    "Really, why did you even use Chidori when we met? Are you going to kill me?" Facing Sasuke's attack, Chen didn't panic, but calmly said to Sasuke.  Then when Sasuke's Chidori was about to attack him, he dodged to dodge.

    "It's a pity, your strength is too weak! There is no way to touch me!" Chen taunted Sasuke after dodging Sasuke's attack.

    "Damn it! Die with me!" Sasuke yelled again after missing a hit, and continued to attack Chen, but was still dodged by Chen.

    "Is that all you can do? I'm so disappointed!" In the past, Chen didn't know the extent of Sasuke's strength, but now it seems that Sasuke's strength is only at the level of Chunin, and at most it is elite  The strength of Chunin really disappointed Chen.  Chen felt that it was necessary to make Sasuke stronger. After all, Sasuke was also his brother, although he didn't like him in the previous life.  But in this life, after becoming his brother, Chen has accepted him, especially during the years in Konoha, Sasuke took care of him, which moved Chen very much.

    When I was in Konoha, I had the idea of ??helping Sasuke improve his strength, but because of the special situation at the time, I couldn't implement it.  As for why Sasuke was asked to follow Orochimaru in the first place, it was because Chen knew the plot.  Orochimaru is a good teacher. Only with Orochimaru, Sasuke will become stronger. Sasuke's following Orochimaru has more advantages than disadvantages for him, so Chen didn't organize Sasuke to go to Orochimaru.

    But now it seems that Chen is really disappointed. Chen decided to let himself help Sasuke become stronger. After all, he has a strong system, no one is more suitable than him, and now he no longer needs Sasuke.  He concealed himself like he did in Konoha, and now he still has some points left.

    Thinking of this, Chen didn't dodge any more, but seized an opportunity. After avoiding Chidori, he grabbed Sasuke's forearm with such strength that Sasuke couldn't get away no matter how hard he struggled.  Then Chen dragged Sasuke and ran towards a wall next to him. After getting close to the wall, he forcibly imprinted Sasuke's right hand on the wall.  also dissipated.

    Then Chen kicked Sasuke out and fell on the floor of the hall.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Sasuke ran to a wall next to him. After getting close to the wall, he forcibly imprinted Sasuke's right hand on the wall. Sasuke's Chidori directly blasted the wall, and at the same time, the Chidori in Sasuke's assistant also dissipated.

    Then Chen kicked Sasuke out and fell on the floor of the hall.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 78; Cooperation with Orochimaru

    ?

    After Chen put Sasuke down, he ignored it and walked straight to Dashemaru.

    At this time, Orochimaru was sizing up Chen fanatically, his eyes were undisguised and full of possessiveness.  Seeing Orochimaru looking at him with such a disgusting expression made Chen feel very uncomfortable, frowned and said to himself: "This disgusting guy, maybe he's trying to plot something against me?"

    "Hey hey~ Chen-jun is really good. Sasuke has been practicing with me and has been improving very fast. I didn't expect to be subdued by Chen-jun. It really surprised me! I really deserve to be able to defeat Konoha Kakashi  People." Orochimaru let out a few strange laughs, and then said to Chen in his hoarse voice.

    For Orochimaru, Sasuke was originally the body he wanted most.  However, after Chen appeared and made a series of big things, he became interested in this Chen who was called an idiot.  Today, after seeing the strength displayed by Chen, Orochimaru wants to get Chen's body even more.

    What he wants to do most now is to let Chen stay in Yinren Village, and then find out Chen's human weakness, so that he can follow him until he can reincarnate.  Moreover, Orochimaru is confident that he can do it, because so far there has never been a child he cannot abduct.

    "Oh, I am really flattered to be praised by one of the Sannin, Leng Jun Orochimaru!" Although Chen was laughing, he was still on guard against Orochimaru in secret.  Chen knew what Orochimaru was like. In the original book, his life-saving ability was the number one. Of course, Chen didn't dare to take the cunning and weird Orochimaru lightly.

    "Hehe~ Mr. Chen is too modest"

    "Okay, don't talk about these nonsense anymore, I really want to know, what is it that Oshemaru-sama took so much trouble to invite me to Otonin Village? Do you want me to be your container like Sasuke? You already  With Sasuke, isn't that enough?"

    "Hehe, listening to Mr. Chen, he doesn't seem to object to Sasuke's coming to my side. Could it be that Mr. Chen doesn't care about this brother Sasuke at all?" Orochimaru said to Chen with a playful smile.

    "I have no interest in this idiot at all. Since he is going to you for power, that is his own business and has nothing to do with me. I have no right to interfere with him, and I don't want to interfere with him. If I really want to  If you stop him, when you sent those four trash to Konoha, I would have killed them all!" Chen sneered, and when he said Sasuke, he deliberately showed a disdainful expression, his expression was very  arrogant.

    "Oh, is that really the case?"

    "Hmph, do you think I need to lie? Ordo you think I'm no match for the four trash you sent?"

    "No, no, Chen-kun misunderstood, I didn't think so. People who can defeat Konoha's Hatake Kakashi, how could Tayuya and the others be your opponents!"

    "I don't want to talk about this, let's talk about your purpose for looking for me!" Chen pretended to be impatient, and said to Dashewan.  "If you can't tell me something that can arouse my interest, then I won't accompany you!" Of course, this is just a nonsense for Chen to lie to Orochimaru, and he definitely won't just leave like this.  The reason why he came to Yinnin Village with Yao Shidou was, of course, to find Orochimaru for something.  Otherwise, even if Orochimaru goes out in person, he may not be able to invite him.

    "Don't be impatient, since you have come to my Yinnin Village, you have to let me do my best as a landlord. If you let Mr. Chen leave like this, it will inevitably make outsiders think that I, Orochimaru, did not treat guests well.  That would embarrass me!"

    "Huh! There's no need for entertainment. It seems that you really have nothing to interest me. If that's the case, then I won't accompany you. Let me go!" Chen snorted coldly, turned around and pretended to leave.  But just a few steps away, he was blocked in front of the road by Pharmacist Dou.

    "Hehe, what do you guys mean? Are you going to force me to stay?" Looking at the pharmacist's pocket that blocked him, Chen said with a sneer.

    "I'm sorry, Mr. Chen! Please rest in our Yinren Village for a few days first, so that we can do our best to be a landlord!" Medicine Master pushed his eyes and said with a smile.

    "Hmph! How dare you stop me just because you are a defeated general? Get the hell out of here!"

    "Sorry, Mr. Chen! I know I'm not your opponent, but I still can't get out of the way!"

    "Since you want to seek death yourself, then I will help you!" Chen opened Sharingan directly after speaking, and was about to do it.

    At this time, Orochimaru behind Chen let out a hoarse laugh: "Hey hey~~ Mr. Chen, why should it be difficult for you, you are a good boy, he did this just to prevent me from being poorly treated, so he stopped Chen  Jun, is it true that Mr. Chen is so disrespectful?"

    "Let me honor the face?  Then you have to show your sincerity. I didn't see your sincerity.  "Chen turned his hand and looked at Dashewan with a disdainful expression, and he didn't show any nervousness about being forcibly left behind, as if he didn't pay attention to Dashewan and others at all.

    "Then Mr. Chen can tell me, what is the purpose of you trying so hard to hide yourself? You obviously have such a powerful strength, but you are willing to pretend to be an idiot who is laughed at by others. What is the purpose? I  I think you must do this to confuse some people!"

    "This kind of thing has nothing to do with you, right? I don't need to explain anything to you! If you stay with me just to ask me these boring questions, then I don't need to waste time with you anymore."

    "Hehe, I'm purely curious. Since you don't want to say it, then just pretend I didn't ask. What I want to say is, after leaving Konoha, does Chen-kun want to go to Itachi Uchiha and avenge the Uchiha clan?  "

    "I did have this idea!"

    "Come on! So is Mr. Chen going to look for Itachi like this? Even if you find Itachi, you may not be able to avenge him. It's not that I slander Mr. Chen. Although Mr. Chen is very strong now, he may not be Itachi's opponent.  And you know, Itachi is an important member of a mysterious organization, and there are some powerful rebels in that organization. Even I dare not provoke it easily. So, is Chen Jun going to find Itachi?"

    "Mysterious organization?" Chen looked puzzled, but it was all just pretending.  Of course Chen knew the organization that Orochimaru was talking about, and more than that, he knew much more than Orochimaru.  As for going to seek revenge on Itachi, of course it's all nonsense.

    "Yes, a mysterious organization. The members in it are all S-level rebels like Itachi. It's quite dangerous. Even I don't want to provoke them. If Chen Jun still intends to face such an organization alone  , then I have nothing to say"

    "What exactly do you want to say?"

    "Hey hey hey~~ cooperation!"

    "Cooperation? You mean me and you, do we join forces?"

    "That's right, the two of us teamed up. If you want to seek revenge on Itachi, you have to face that powerful organization. If you are alone, it is impossible to do it. It just so happens that I have a little bit of trouble with that mysterious organization.  How about the two of us working together to deal with that organization?"

    "If I join forces with you, what kind of help can you provide me? And what do I need to pay?" Of course Chen knew that Dashewan couldn't be so kind, and he did this only to keep himself.  It must be something else.

    "I can make you stronger. You can use all the resources here, whether it is ninjutsu or materials. I can even teach you personally. Moreover, I have placed eyeliners everywhere in the ninja world to act as  My intelligence network. You can share information with us, how about it? And I don¡¯t need you to pay anything, you just need to stay in Yinnin Village with peace of mind, and then improve your strength as soon as possible, and occasionally do a few things for me  That's enough. When the time is right, let's work together to destroy that organization, how about it? Hehehe~~~"

    "Hehe~, this guy is really planning on me, is he trying to keep me? However, this is exactly what I want, so I will stay in Yinnin Village as he wishes!" Chen looked at Orochimaru  He said with a sneer in his heart.

    "I have to say that the conditions you offered are indeed very attractive. What you said is exactly what I need most now. It is not impossible for me to stay, but I have two conditions."

    "Oh, conditions? Tell me, as long as it's not too much, I can satisfy you!"

    "I am only staying in Yinnin Village as a partner, you have no right to order me. Also I want a cell from the first generation of Hokage."

    "Huh?" Chen's words made Orochimaru withdrew his smirk and frowned, staring at Chen with cold eyes.  And Chen was not afraid at all, and a pair of scarlet Sharingan eyes also looked at Dashewan.

    Soon, Orochimaru showed a weird smile again, and said to Chen: "Hey hey~~ the first generation of cells? Where did you know about this kind of thing?"

    "I once found a very dilapidated laboratory in the woods behind the ruins of the Konoha Uchiha family. I think you are familiar with it? I just found some useful things in it." Of course Chen  It's nonsense, he didn't find any clues about the first-generation cells in the laboratory at all, he said this just to deceive Orochimaru.

    "Lab? Is that the secret lab I built originally? Did he find it? However, I remember that all the valuable things in the lab were taken away by me. How could such important information be left behind? Really  Too careless."

    "How about it, Orochimaru!"

    "Hey~~ Yes, I have already said before, as long as you agree to cooperate, then you can use all the resources. I happen to still have a copy of the first generation of cells, I can give it to you, and you just now  I agree to the first condition you mentioned." Orochimaru spent a lot of money in order to keep Chen.

    "Very well, since that's the case, then I have to be ignorant of flattery, I decided to stay and cooperate with you!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Group tail: 475137322

    There should be another chapter later, the cold is not good, so the code word is a bit slow, sorry!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)?As I said before, as long as you agree to cooperate, then you can use all the resources.  I happen to still have a copy of the first-generation cells in my hand, I can give it to you, and the first condition you just mentioned, I also agree to you.  "Oshemaru spent a lot of money in order to keep Chen.

    "Very well, since that's the case, then I have to be ignorant of flattery, I decided to stay and cooperate with you!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Group tail: 475137322

    There should be another chapter later, the cold is not good, so the code word is a bit slow, sorry!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Seventy-Nine: Each has a ghost

    ?

    After Dashewan made a condition, Chen took the opportunity to ask Dashewan for Zhujian's cells, and Dashewan even agreed.

    "Hey~~ Yes, I have already said before, as long as you agree to cooperate, then you can use all the resources. I happen to still have a copy of the first generation of cells, I can give it to you, and you just now  I agree to the first condition you mentioned." Orochimaru spent a lot of money in order to keep Chen.

    "Very well, since that's the case, then I have to be ignorant of flattery, I decided to stay and cooperate with you!"

    "Very well, then wish us a happy cooperation!" Orochimaru said to Chen in his hoarse voice.

    "Happy cooperation!" Chen also responded with a playful smile.  The two looked at each other and smiled, each harboring ghosts.

    "Now that we have become partners, please accept a small gift from me, Mr. Chen, it will give you unexpected benefits!" Orochimaru seductively said to Chen, saying that Orochimaru's neck suddenly resembled  It stretched long like a snake, and stretched out towards Chen, wanting to leave an intimate mark on Chen's neck.

    "snort!"

    However, when it reached halfway, Orochimaru stopped, showing a panicked expression.  Because, Uchiha Takashi, who was standing in front of him at this time, didn't move much, but the Sangouyu Sharingan in his eyes had transformed into a pattern similar to a hexagram, staring at Orochimaru with a sneer.

    Orochimaru was startled, and secretly shouted: "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan!" Then he retracted his neck embarrassingly, and showed an embarrassed smile.

    "It seems that Mr. Chen wants to reject my kindness, but I don't think Mr. Chen should need this with his strength, hehe~~" Orochimaru let out a hoarse laugh, and said embarrassingly

    "Hmph! Orochimaru, I know what's going on in your mind. However, I'm not a simple idiot like Sasuke, so you'd better not give me any bad thoughts, otherwise I won't make you feel better. You  Knowing that I have that ability is based on my eyes!" Chen said coldly.

    "Chen Jun misunderstood, this is just my kindness, since Chen Jun doesn't need it, then forget it. And I and Chen Jun are already partners, so naturally I won't harm Chen Jun."

    "Huh! It's best like this!" Chen snorted coldly and warned Orochimaru, and finally released the state of the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and that guy Orochimaru also secretly heaved a sigh of relief.  He has experienced the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and of course he knows how powerful it is.  The shame bestowed by Itachi back then is still vivid, and this has become the pain in Orochimaru's heart, so he desperately wants to get Sasuke's body, and tries every means to get the power of the Uchiha clan.

    "Chen-kun, Sasuke-kun should be fine, right? He is very important to me." Although the container that Orochimaru wants most now is Chen's body, after Chen showed the kaleidoscope Sharingan, he has already  He is not so confident that he can get Chen's body, so he still values ??Sasuke very much.  After all, if he can't get Chen's body, he must at least get Sasuke's body. Anyway, his goal is Sasuke from the beginning.

    "Don't worry, I have a sense of proportion. That guy is my brother no matter what. If he doesn't hinder me, I won't kill him. He just fainted from one of my illusions. It won't be a big deal."  If you have enough rest, you will wake up naturally." Chen looked at Sasuke lying on the ground with disdain, and said casually, as if he didn't care about Sasuke's life and death at all.

    "So that's how it is, then, Dou! Take Sasuke-kun down and let him have a good rest!" Orochimaru told Medicine Master Dou.

    "Yes, Master Orochimaru." Yakushi came to Sasuke's side and held him up.  "Master Oshemaru, Mr. Chen, then I will take my leave first."

    "Wait a minute!" Just as the pharmacist was carrying Sasuke to the outside of the hall, Chen called out to him.

    "Huh? Is there anything else Mr. Chen can do?" Pharmacist turned around and asked suspiciously.

    "After such a long journey, I am also a little tired. You can also arrange a place for me, and I also want to rest."

    "Suoga, I was negligent! Dou, you can also take Chen Jun to rest by the way! As for the first-generation cells that Chen Jun wanted, I still put them in the laboratory, and I will give them to Chen Jun tomorrow.  "

    "Yes!" The pharmacist responded to Dashewan, then turned to Chen and said, "Chen-jun, please come with me!" He walked out of the hall first with Sasuke.

    "Then Dashewan, I'll take my leave first, what's the matter, let's talk about it next time!" Chen greeted Dashewan, then turned around to catch up with Yaoshidou, and followed him to rest.

    Looking at the back of Chen Li, OrochimaruA cold smile came out: "Hey~~ I didn't expect it to be a Kaleidoscope Sharingan. This Uchiha Tatsuya is really not an idle person. Unexpectedly, besides Uchiha Itachi, there are people who have a Kaleidoscope Sharingan.  No matter what, I want to get those eyes too. Uchiha Itachi I will definitely repay you twice the shame you put on me. I want you to taste the pain of being hurt by Sharingan, I  I believe that day will not be far away, hehehehe~~~"

    On the other side, Yakushito took Sasuke back to his room and put him on the bed.  Then he took Chen to the room next to Sasuke and said to Chen: "Mr. Chen, I will wrong you to live here in the future. Sasuke is in the room next to you. I think you two brothers will get along well in the future."  .Then, Mr. Chen, please rest first. If there is anything, just call me."

    "I see, go get busy!" Chen waved his hand, motioning for the pharmacist to leave.

    "Then, I won't disturb Mr. Chen's rest, and leave!" Yao Shidou said to Chen, then turned and continued to walk to the hall just now.

    "Hmph!" Seeing that Yao Shidou disappeared, Chen Cai opened the door and entered his own room.  It is said to be a house, but it is actually just a cave. It may be due to the nature of snakes. Orochimaru especially likes to build his lair in the dark underground.  Fortunately, the room was kept spotless and clean.  Because it is underground, there is no sunlight, so we can only light an oil lamp in the room.

    "Really, why does Orochimaru always like to build his base underground, it's cold and dark, but forget it, you should get used to it after living for a long time." Entered the room and took a look.  Except for a bed and a table and chairs, there is nothing extra in the room.  But complaining is enough, there is nothing to be picky about, after all, I am not here to enjoy the happiness.

    But Chen, I was really tired after walking with the pharmacist for a year today, so I just lay down on the bed.

    "Hmph! Orochimaru must have no good intentions, but since he already knows that I have opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, he shouldn't dare to underestimate me. It's best not to play tricks on me, otherwise I will let you  He tasted the pain inflicted by Itachi back then." Chen knew that Orochimaru's greatest weakness was that it had almost zero immunity to illusions, and because Orochimaru had changed many bodies for immortality, the current soul was partially damaged or disappeared, so it is important to  The immunity of the illusion dropped a lot in an instant.  "However, when dealing with a conspirator like Orochimaru, it's better to be careful, so as not to accidentally let yourself fall into a place of eternal doom."

    "Forget it, let's ignore him, let's think about future plans! When Orochimaru will send the first-generation cells tomorrow, it's time to let the system see if there is a way to let me control Mutun.  I want Orochimaru to inquire about the whereabouts of that boy named Youkimaru and Sanwei Isofu." After making up his mind, Chen didn't think any more, and fell asleep directly.

    And Konoha on the other side, in the Hokage office building at this time, the Fifth Hokage Tsunade was frowning and listening to Kakashi's report, and the person standing behind Kakashi was going to the Hidden Sand Village with him to support  rescue team.  Naruto Uzumaki, Sakura Haruno, Shikamaru Nara, Choji Akimichi, and Ino Yamanaka.

    "Kakashi, what you said is true? The person who destroyed Xingyin Village and kidnapped Sand Ninja to threaten Gaara is actually Uchiha Sasuke's twin brother, the Uchiha Tatsuo who has always been called an idiot  ?¡± After listening to Kakashi¡¯s report, Tsunade frowned and asked.

    "Yes, we have confirmed that it is Uchiha Tatsuya! After Sasuke left Konoha, he also disappeared. At that time, we all thought he was taken away by Sasuke, but we did not expect that all of us were deceived by him!  And beyond the expectation of all of us, he is not only not an idiot, but a genius. I didn't expect that in those few years, without anyone's guidance, his strength would reach the level of an elite jonin.  Not sure about defeating him," Kakashi explained.

    "Really? This Uchiha Tatsuo, I can't think of hiding it so deeply, but what is he doing it for? He even defiled himself, pretending to be stupid and full of everyone in Konoha, just to escape Konoha  Is it?" Tsunade couldn't understand.

    "We still don't know what his purpose is, but what is certain is that he is very dangerous, and Du Yumuye has a strong hostility. More importantlyhis Sharingan not only opened his eyes,  And it has evolved into a kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    "Kaleidoscopic? Are you sure?" Hearing Kakashi's words, Tsunade was startled, and lost his composure just now.

    "It can't be wrong, it is indeed a Kaleidoscope Sharingan!" Kakashi said with certainty.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 80; Konoha's reaction

    ?

    In Konoha Hokage, Kakashi is reporting to Tsunade.  Kakashi surprised Tsunade by revealing that Uchiha Tatsuo had evolved into a kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "Is the confirmation a kaleidoscope?"

    "That's right, it's been confirmed that it's the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. He once performed Tsukiyomi on Gaara and Kankuro of Sand Hidden. And when he was fighting me, he summoned a giant skeleton out of thin air to fight against Hoshi Hidden Village.  The description of the giant skeleton that destroyed their ninja village is consistent, and it is certain that Uchiha Tatsuo did it."

    "Giant skeleton" Tsunade frowned, thinking about something.

    "Yes, Uchiha Tatsuo told me that this is the ability of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, he called it Susanoo!"

    "Is it Susano? It's exactly what grandpa said."

    "Then, Tsunade-sama, now that you know that the person who committed those crimes was Uchiha Tatsumi, how do you plan to deal with Uchiha Tatsuya? Also, since those things were not done by Sasuke, do you want to remove Sasuke?"  Where is the arrest warrant?" Kakashi asked Tsunade.

    "Do you want to remove Sasuke's arrest warrant This matter has to be discussed in the long run"

    "The arrest warrant cannot be withdrawn!" A shout came from outside the door, interrupting Tsunade's words.

    Everyone turned around and saw that two old men were coming this way.  These two old people are Konoha's Hokage advisor, Mitomon Yan and Zhuanju Koharu.

    "Yo~ So it's Uncle Menyan and Teacher Xiaochun. If you two don't take care of yourselves at home, what's the point of coming to my Hokage office?" Tsunade cast a glance at the two of them, and then said in a strange tone.

    "Hmph! Tsunade, is this how you treat your elders? You're so uneducated. Didn't Sarutobi teach you to respect your teachers?" Hearing Tsunade's tone of voice, Xiaochun rebuked  .

    "Ah I'm sorry, my Tsunade's character has always been like this, please forgive me, Mr. Haru!"

    "Hmph! I'm too lazy to argue with you, we're here to discuss business with you."

    "Oh, business? What business can bother the two former Hokage consultants to come together in person?"

    "We have also heard about the two orphans of the Uchiha family. No matter what, since the kid named Uchiha Sasuke has betrayed the village, he must be convicted of treason. And he took refuge in  Orochimaru is the traitor, I think you don¡¯t need me to say you understand the danger of this guy, Uchiha Sasuke is very talented, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that he will become the second Orochimaru. So before he grows up  Before, we had to stop him, or at least suppress him. Also, this arrest warrant was issued by you as the Fifth Hokage of Konoha, how can you withdraw it casually? If we let outsiders know that our Hokage of Konoha is because  Misunderstanding, the wrong arrest warrant was issued. Doesn¡¯t this make outsiders think that our Konoha Hokage can¡¯t tell right from wrong? That would make us Konoha lose face. So, no matter what, Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s arrest warrant cannot be revoked  " Mitomon Yan said nonsense to Tsunade.

    "I have my own arrangements for how to deal with this matter, so I won't bother the two consultants." Tsunade was very upset about these two old guys who always rely on their old ones and intervene in Hokage's affairs.

    "Hmph, do you think we want to meddle in these shitty things? If it's not about our Konoha's face, we won't meddle in it." Zhuanzhu Xiaochun said with narrowed eyes.

    "Yes, yes, yes! I understand, I understand! I will seriously consider what Uncle Menyan said, so I invite the two consultants to go back first, I have to work, and I really don't have time to listen to your lectures." Tsunade waved his hand  , responded casually.

    "Hmph! Don't hurry to drive us away. There is another Uchiha's orphan, Uchiha Tatsuki, just now the kid from Hatake's family also said that this Uchiha Tatsu has a lot of hostility towards Konoha,  Moreover, he actually attacked and destroyed Xingyin Village. Not only that, he also killed and kidnapped the ninjas of our ally, Sandyin. What he did is simply outrageous. In any case, we must give each other an explanation, since  He is the Uchiha clan of Konoha, so let us convict him, and rank him as an S-rank rebel like his brothers, the crimes he committed have reached this level."

    "However, Uchiha Tatsumi did not graduate from Konoha's ninja school and has no ninja files, so he does not belong to Konoha's ninja." Kakashi said.

    "This kind of thing is very simple. You only need to set up a file for him, and then paste the photo of his brother Uchiha Sasuke to save him. After all, the two of them look exactly the same, and outsiders don't know the truth."  Mitomon said.

    "Okay, we are here today for these two things. Tsunade, let someone give the order.?!  "The two old guys talked to themselves, and they didn't notice Tsunade's face getting darker and darker at all. These two people were completely used to the weakness shown by the third Hokage when the third Hokage was in power, and habitually thought that Tsunade also  Just like three generations of old men.

    "Boom!" I saw Tsunade suddenly stood up from his seat and slammed his fist hard on the work, making a loud noise. Fortunately, the control force did not use strange force, so he did not smash the table, but he smashed the table.  Everyone was taken aback.

    "That's enough, I should handle the affairs of these two people myself, and I don't need the two consultants to worry about it, and you have no right to order me what to do." Tsunade roared angrily.

    "Hmph, we are just serving as Hokage consultants, giving you reminders and suggestions, and not ordering you." After Tsunade smashed the table, Zhuanshu Xiaochun's tone was not as strong as before.

    "Very good, since that's the case, then I would like to thank the two consultants for their proposal, I will consider it carefully, if there is nothing else, then please ask the two consultants to go back first!"

    "Hmph!" The two consultants Mitomon Yan and Zhuanju Koharu miscalculated. Tsunade is not as weak as the previous three generations of Hokage, but very strong.  The two of them knew that it would be useless to talk too much, so they turned around and left the office after giving a cold snort.

    "Really, when you get old, you should quit your job as a consultant and take care of yourselves at home. You even come here to tell me what to do, do you really think I'm an old man?"  Object to get rid of!)

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Ask for a monthly pass!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 81; Judgmental Information

    ?

    "So, how does Tsunade-sama plan to deal with Uchiha-tatsu's matter?" Kakashi asked after the two advisors left.

    "Although those two old guys will be annoying, but what they said is not unreasonable. It is true that Uchiha Chen cannot be left alone. Just follow what they said just now, and convict Uchiha Chen as an S-rank traitor.  Issue the arrest warrant to the outside world. In addition, Uchiha Sasuke's arrest warrant does not need to be revoked for the time being, no matter what, the two of them must be brought back to Konoha."

    "Is it also S-rank? In this way, the last three members of the Uchiha clan are all S-rank rebels, and they are all brothers. It's really unexpected!" Kakashi pondered  Said.

    "That's something that can't be helped. It's their own choice. It's an established fact and we can't change it. The only thing we can do is bring them back to Konoha." Tsunade turned around and told Shizune: "Shizune  , you go and do as I said, go and set up a ninja file for Uchiha Tatsu, and then issue his wanted warrant."

    "Yes, Master Tsunade!" Shizune responded, and then left Hokage's office building with Tobuki in his arms.

    "Okay, if there's nothing else, you guys go down too, I still have things to deal with." Tsunade said to everyone present.

    "Yes, Tsunade-sama, we are leaving!" Everyone saluted one after another, and then left the Hokage office building. After leaving the office building, they left separately.

    After everyone left, Tsunade sat back on the chair again, frowning and thinking, "Uchiha Tatsuya, this person actually pretended to be an idiot to be ridiculed in order to hide himself. But why is he so strong now?  What about high-profile? Could it be that someone wanted to harm him at the time, and he was not strong enough, and he wanted to hide some people in order to protect himself, so he defiled himself. Now that the kaleidoscope is turned on, there is no need to hide it  What's more, there is actually a lot of hostility towards Konoha. Could it be that the person who wants to be unfavorable to him is Konoha? It seems that there is something behind the massacre of the Uchiha clan back then, old man, did you leave behind a  What kind of mess is it for me!" Tsunade smiled helplessly.

    "Hehe, I never thought that Uchiha, one of the two major clans that founded Konoha, had made great contributions to Konoha. Now there are only three clansmen left in the whole clan, and all of them have become Konoha's S-rank rebels.  Shinobu, it's really ironic!" Shaking his head, Tsunade didn't think too much, but put this matter aside and dealt with other matters first.

    At this time, in a secret base of Konoha.  A group of people are gathering, seeming to be talking about something.

    "Have you found any traces of Uchiha Tatsumi?" An old man's voice came from the crowd.

    "My lord, we haven't found any trace of Uchiha Chen. We found out that the last time he appeared was in a small town in the Land of Wind. When we rushed there, Uchiha Chen had already left that small town. I don't know  After that, Uchiha Chen never appeared again, and we can't grasp his whereabouts!"

    "Huh! Useless things, keep looking for me, and find him no matter what. After you find him, if conditions permit, then bring him back alive. If not, then kill him on the spot.  Bring the head back to me!"

    "yes!"

    Then a few black shadows rushed out, leaving only one old man in kimono present.  I saw that the old man was squinting one eye, while the other was wrapped in a bandage. It was the leader of the "root" department, Shimura Danzo!  The group of people who just left are the elite members of the "root" department.

    "Very well, Uchiha Tatsuya, I didn't expect you to hide so deeply, even the old man has been deceived by you for so many years, I really regret that I listened to Sarutobi's words and let the two of you easily let go  You all betrayed Konoha. However, I will definitely capture you one by one, and you will not be able to escape my palm after all." With a cold snort, Danzo also left.

    Somewhere in the Land of Rain.

    Also in a secret base, the core members of the Akatsuki organization are gathering to discuss something, but it seems that the discussion has been completed, and the members are planning to leave.  But as an intelligence officer of the organization, absolutely!  Suddenly came to Itachi who was leaving with Ghost Jiao and said with a strange smile, "Hey ~ Itachi, this time I heard something very interesting from the outside world, are you interested in listening to it?" The voice was Bai Jue  issued.

    "Not interested!" Itachi glanced at it blankly and said indifferently.  Then he walked past Jue, and continued to leave with Gui Jiao.

    "Oh, that's really a pity, I thought you would be interested in your other brother Uchiha Tatsuki, since you don't, then forget it, hehe"

    After hearing what Juedou said, the corners of Itachi's eyes that were expressionlessTwitched, and stopped.  Turned around and stared at Jue.

    "Oh, Uchiha Tatsuo? I remember. Isn't he the brother of yours that I saw last time when Itachi and I went to Konoha to collect information? He seems to be an idiot according to the rumors. What's wrong with him?  " Gui Jiao said in surprise.

    "Tell me what you know." Itachi remained expressionless, without any emotion in his tone.

    "Yeah! Yah! I thought you weren't interested!" Bai Jue said in his funny tone.

    "Huh?" Seeing that Jue was still being funny, Itachi frowned, his eyes turned into kaleidoscopes, staring at Jue fiercely.

    "Okay, okay. I'll say that's it! Really, you can't let me play tricks, why are you so serious!" Bai Jue waved his hand and complained.  At this time, Hei Jue, who was on the other side of Jue's body, said, "I told you earlier, don't be ridiculous, I don't want to try the power of the kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    "Oh, it's just a joke!" Bai Jue said embarrassingly.

    "Huh!" Itachi snorted coldly, released the state of the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and the eyes returned to their normal shape.  "Say it!"

    "Hey~~Actually, two days ago, when we were collecting information from the outside world, we happened to come across Konoha's Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and his group hunting down their rebellious ninja. We followed them out of curiosity. We didn't expect them  The rebellious ninja who was hunted down turned out to be your younger brother. At first we just thought that that person was Uchiha Sasuke who betrayed Konoha and took refuge in Orochimaru. Unexpectedly, we found out in their conversation that it turned out to be  Your other younger brother Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighty-Two; Absolute Nonsense

    ?

    In the Kingdom of Rain, in the secret base of the Akatsuki organization, Itachi was listening to the information Bai Jue brought him.

    "Hey~~ The person Konoha is chasing after is not Uchiha Sasuke, but your other younger brother, Uchiha Tatsuya! That trash who is called an idiot in Konoha, Uchiha Tatsuya!" Bai Jue smiled strangely  Said.

    "Oh? Is it Itachi's idiot brother?" Kisame also became interested and asked curiously.

    Bai Jue explained to Itachi and the others: "Yes, that's right. It is Uchiha Tatsumi, but he is not an idiot, but a genius, a genius with extremely high talent. In Konoha's rumors, Uchiha Tatsumi is  Because he couldn't accept the fact that his parents were killed by Itachi, his spirit was hit, and he became an idiot who couldn't even take care of himself. Unexpectedly, all of this was directed and acted by Uchiha Tatsumoto himself, he was not stupid at all  , but has been pretending to be stupid. Although I don¡¯t know why, it made him defile himself, pretend to be a fool, and endure the humiliation for so many years. But I think it must have something to do with Konoha. Maybe he wants to hide  Those who pass Konoha, and then escape from Konoha when the time is right. Moreover, the strength shown by that Uchiha Tatsuo is surprising.  After being defeated, Kakashi was seriously injured."

    "Oh? Hatake Kakashi? Is that the Kakashi who also has a Sharingan? That guy is not so easy to deal with! Uchiha Tatsuo can seriously injure him?" After hearing Bai Jue's words  , Kisame, who had met Kakashi face to face, said in surprise, and even Itachi, who was standing beside him with an expressionless face, showed a little surprise.

    "Indeed, after we discovered Uchiha Tatsu, we were very interested in him, so we did some investigation and found that this Uchiha Tatsu is really not an idle person. Just escaped from Konoha, we went to the country of bears alone  A small ninja village called Xingyin Village, and then with his own power, he destroyed this ninja village and took away the sacred object of this ninja village, a thing called "star". After that, he ran to the wind  In the country of Hidden Sand Village, a few ninjas from Hidden Sand Village were kidnapped to blackmail Hidden Sand Village¡¯s Renzhuriki, but we didn¡¯t know what his purpose was, and then the people from Hidden Sand Village asked Konoha for help, so there was what I just said  The battle between Uchiha Tatsuo and Kakashi."

    "Hey~~ It turns out that Itachi's idiot brother is such a powerful person, it's really unexpected!" Kisame said with a smile.  "However, I can't figure it out. Didn't he just pretend to be a fool all the time and never go to ninja school? Why is he so strong when there is no one to guide him?"

    "Hehehe~~ If you know that he already has a pair of Itachi's eyes, you won't be so surprised!"

    "What? Eyes the same as Itachi, could it be?" At this moment, Kisame was really startled, the playful smile was gone from his face just now, it was a completely surprised expression, not  It's like it's faked.  Not only him, but even Itachi showed a surprised expression, wondering what he was thinking.

    "That's right, just like Itachi, Uchiha Tatsuo also evolved Sharingan into Kaleidoscope Sharingan. In the battle with Kakashi, he also defeated Kakashi with those eyes."

    "Suoga, my stupid little brother actually gave me such a big surprise, I can't wait to meet him, where is he?" At this moment, Itachi, who had never spoken before, asked  Never asked.

    "Well, we only know that he left with one of Dashemaru's subordinates in the end. It seems that he was ordered by Dashemaru to invite your brother. I think he should be at Dashemaru's place now!"

    "Oshemaru? It's that guy again. One of your younger brothers, Uchiha Sasuke, took refuge in him. Does your other younger brother also join him? Do you want to get rid of that Orochimaru?"  He recovered from the surprise, and said to Itachi with a sneer.

    "Hmph, Orochimaru, I'll settle accounts with him in the future." Itachi didn't mean to ask for Orochimaru, and then said to Jue: "If you have news about my brother, tell me right away!" After finishing speaking, he didn't say anything again  Guan Jue's reaction turned and left.

    "Hehe~~" Guixie sneered a few times, then followed Itachi and left together.  Only Bai Jue and Hei Jue were left in place.

    "Really, if you know how to order people around, you must at least have a begging attitude!" Bai Jue complained helplessly.

    "Stop complaining, who told you to find trouble for nothing, and ask for trouble." Hei Abai Baijue said.

    "Why do you even say that? I just want to see how Itachi will react when he hears the news. Aren't you curious?" Bai Jue said to Hei Jue.

    "Hmph! I'm not as boring as you! Since it's already like this, let's not hold it.Alright, let's get down to business!  "After that, amidst Bai Jue's complaints, Jue also sneaked into the ground where he was, and disappeared.

    On the other side, in Tian Zhi Guoyin Ninja Village.  After resting all night, Chen didn't wake up until the next morning.

    "Hmph, Orochimaru is quite sensible, I didn't do anything wrong while I was sleeping last night." Then he got up, tidied up, and went outside.  When passing by Sasuke's room, he glanced at it, and sure enough, he found that Sasuke had already woken up and was not in the room.

    "Oh, this Sasuke really worked hard. He got up so early, he probably went to practice!" Chen yawned, and then continued to walk outside.  After Dangchen walked out of the underground base, he saw Shidou walking towards him.

    "Is Mr. Chen awake yet? I'm going to call you." Pharmacist Dou came to Chen and said with a smile.

    "Well, where is Orochimaru?"

    "Master Orochimaru is instructing Sasuke-kun to practice. Sasuke-kun seemed to have been greatly stimulated yesterday, so he came to see Master Orochimaru to guide his practice early this morning. Master Orochimaru said that if Mr. Chen gets up, he can take you directly to find him.  He. But I think Mr. Chen is already hungry, I will take you to have breakfast first, and then go to Mr. Orochimaru."

    "Well, that's good!" Chen didn't go to Dashewan immediately, because he was indeed a little hungry, and planned to fill his stomach before going to Dashewan.

    "Chen Jun, come with me!"

    [ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Tail: 475137322  (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighty-Three; Lesson Sasuke

    ?

    Soon, after filling his stomach, Chen followed the pharmacist to find Dashewan.

    Yao Shidou brought Chen to a training field, and he could see from a distance that Sasuke was practicing desperately in the field, while Orochimaru was standing on the edge of the training field, looking at Sasuke in the field with a smile on his face.  Dashewan sensed that Chen and Yaoshidou were approaching, and turned to look at them.

    "Master Orochimaru." Yao Shidou came to Dashewan and saluted.

    "Well, Dou, you go to deal with the affairs of the village first, and I will entertain Mr. Chen." Dashewan waved to Yaoshi Dou and ordered.

    "Yes, Master Orochimaru!" Yao Shidou saluted again, then retreated.

    "Hehehe~~ Mr. Chen, did you rest well last night?" After Yao Shidou left, Dashewan greeted Chen with a smile.

    "Well, I didn't sleep very well, because I was always worried that some insects would suddenly crawl into my room and bite me when I fell asleep, so I didn't sleep well all night." Chen Ruo pointed out.

    "Hehe~~ Mr. Chen was joking, since Mr. Chen is a distinguished guest of our Yinnin Village, how can we let some bugs disturb Mr. Chen's rest, and I think Mr. Chen should not be afraid of those bugs either!  "Of course Dashewan could hear Chen's implication, but he would not tell the truth, but echoed with a smile.

    "Hey hey hey~~ That's what I said, fortunately there are no unsightly insects crawling in. Otherwise, the insect killing trick I prepared will come in handy." Chen said with a sneer.

    Hearing Chen's words, the corners of Dashemaru's eyes twitched slightly, and then he said with a smile, "Suoga, it seems that Mr. Chen is really well prepared. I don't think there should be any bugs that don't have long eyes to disturb Mr. Chen, so  Chen Jun, please stay at ease!"

    "Hmph, well, don't worry about the bug anymore. It's fine if it doesn't come. If it dares to come, then I have a way to deal with it. Are you ready for the conditions I proposed to you yesterday?" Chen  He didn't bother with that question any more, and asked Orochimaru for the first-generation cells straight to the point.

    "Hey~~ Since that's what Mr. Chen wanted, of course I won't forget it, I've already brought that thing."

    "Really? Show me quickly." Chen also couldn't wait to see the so-called intercolumnar cells.

    "Hey~" Orochimaru gave a strange laugh, and then opened his mouth, only to hear a sound similar to vomiting from Oroshewan's mouth, and then a small test tube used for experiments came out of his throat.  I was taken aback for a while.

    "Damn" Chen was shocked by the disgusting storage method of Orochimaru, and couldn't help but swear.

    After spitting out all the test tubes, Orochimaru rolled up the test tubes with his tongue, and then stretched out his tongue in front of Chen.

    "This" Chen looked at the test tube stretched out in front of him, and was dumbfounded for a moment. At this time, the test tube was covered with some unknown liquid, and it kept dripping down. No matter how disgusting it looked, Chen took it either or not  , I was stunned for a moment.

    "Hey~ What's wrong with Mr. Chen, this is the first-generation cell that Mr. Chen wants, is Mr. Chen afraid that I will deceive you?" Orochimaru said with a big tongue, because the tongue has been stuck out, so the voice of speaking is very weird.  He didn't think there was anything wrong with it, because he had always stored things like this, and no one had ever disliked him. He just wondered why Chen didn't take over.

    "Oshewan, don't you have any other way to store things? You have to use such a disgusting method!" Chen frowned and complained to Orochimaru.

    "Sorry, I'm used to it. If Mr. Chen doesn't like it, then I'll clean it up first!" Da Shewan also knew why Chen didn't take over the test tube, and laughed a few times.  Then he took the test tube back and swallowed it back into his stomach.

    "Mr. Chen, wait here for a moment, I will go back as soon as I go."

    "Thank you, thank you!"

    After a few dry laughs, Orochimaru left the training ground.  Only Chen and Sasuke, who was practicing desperately, were left in the training ground.

    After Orochimaru left, Chen showed a playful smile and walked towards Sasuke in the training ground.  At this time, Sasuke was practicing ninjutsu. He formed mudras with his hands and cast Chidori, attacking a huge stone pillar in the field.  There was only a loud noise, and the stone pillar fell in response. Sasuke's Chidori destroyed the stone pillar without any suspense.

    And Sasuke also cast Chidori, as if he had reached the limit, he was panting heavily, his clothes were soaked in sweat, he looked very tired, he should have been training for a long time.

    "Hehe, isn't this enough? It's really useless. With your current state, if you want to become stronger and then seek revenge on Itachi, you have to wait until the year of the monkey?" Originally, due to exhaustion, he squatted on the ground to rest  Sasuke suddenly heardThere was a joking voice.  Without looking, Sasuke already knew who it was.  Sasuke gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Just as he turned around, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his stomach. Then he was sent flying by a strong external force, and hit another stone pillar. The stone pillar couldn't bear the pressure and shattered  up.  And Sasuke was sitting in front of the ruins of the stone pillar, clutching his stomach, a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, it seemed that he should have received an injury, at this time he was staring fiercely at Chen in front of him.  It turned out that when Sasuke turned around just now, Chen kicked him, and directly kicked Sasuke out.

    "What a waste, he can't even dodge such an attack!" Chen looked at Sasuke with a playful expression, and said with a sneer.

    "Bastard~~" At this moment, Sasuke was powerless to do anything else, he knew that he would not be Chen's opponent.  Even himself, who is in full bloom and has entered the second state of curse seal, is no match for him at all, let alone now that he is exhausted.  So Sasuke could only just stare at Chen, and didn't attack Chen like yesterday.

    "Hey~~ You seem very unconvinced, am I wrong?" Chen still looked at Sasuke with a playful look, and said jokingly.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 84: Obtaining primary cells

    ?

    In a certain training ground in Yinnin Village, Chen is teaching Sasuke at this time.

    "Hey~~ Looking at you, I still think you are very unconvinced. Am I wrong?" Chen looked at Sasuke, who hadn't recovered from being kicked by him, jokingly, with a playful expression.

    "You have been called a genius since you were a child, but in the end you can't even win a crane tail. You obviously have the powerful blood successor of our Uchiha clan, Sharingan! But you still have to rely on such heretical ways of the curse seal of the sky!  And not only are they not ashamed of it, but they are also complacent and addicted to it, which really embarrasses our Uchiha clan."

    "Shut up, it's not up to you to teach me what I do, I don't care about heresy, as long as it makes me stronger, as long as it makes me have the power to kill him, even if I sell my soul, I will  You are also willing. You who have forgotten the family hatred, what qualifications do you have to tell me about the family's face." Sasuke stared at Chen bitterly, and shouted at him.

    "Tch! Did I say to forget the family hatred?"

    "Isn't it? You already have the same eyes as Itachi, and it was because of those eyes that I was able to faint yesterday, right! You obviously already have such a strong strength, why don't you kill me?"  Did he avenge his parents and his clan?"

    "Whatever you say, I don't need to prove anything to you. And you can do whatever you like, and I don't bother to care about you. But if you dare to hinder me in the future, I will definitely deal with you. Humph  Hmph~~" Chen sneered at Sasuke a few times, then turned to leave.

    "Damn it~ sooner or later, I will kill you. I will make you repay me twice as much for the humiliation you have imposed on me today." Looking at Chen's back, Sasuke secretly said inwardly.

    "Oh, that's right!" Chen who was about to leave suddenly turned around and came back with an extra scroll in his hand.

    Chen came to Sasuke again, and said to him: "Your strength is too weak. You have clearly mastered Chidori, a ninjutsu with such potential, but you can only practice it to death, and you can't be flexible. It's such a waste.  However, no matter how you say it, you are also my Uchiha Tatsuo's brother. If you are too weak, it will make me feel very ashamed. And, for the sake of taking care of me when I was in Konoha, I will leave this  The scroll is given to you. It records some of my ninjutsu, practice hard, don't lose my face."

    After Chen finished speaking, he threw the scroll in his hand at Sasuke's feet.  This scroll was made by Chen himself last night, and it recorded some ninjutsu learned by Chen, including Chidori-ryu Chidori Sharp Spear, and Thunder Tiger Pass copied from Kakashi.  Not only that, Chen also spent 10,000 points last night to exchange for two A-level fire escape ninjutsu from the system, one is the technique of singing dragon flames, and the other is the technique of exterminating fire.  Chen also wrote these two fire escapes on that scroll.

    Seeing Sasuke's puzzled eyes, Chen sneered, without further explanation, he directly formed seals with both hands: "Fire escape. Dragon flame singing technique!" I saw Chen spit out several fire dragons from his mouth, and suddenly rushed towards the training ground  , directly bombarded an open space.  There were a few loud noises, and when the smoke cleared, the entire training ground was almost flattened. The power was so powerful that Sasuke was shocked.

    After Chen walked a certain distance, Sasuke recovered from the shock just now, staring blankly at the scroll under his feet.  "Hey~~" Chen sneered a few times, ignored Sasuke's reaction, and left without saying a word.

    As soon as he walked out of the training ground, he ran into the oncoming Orochimaru, and he was holding something in his hand, which was the test tube containing the first-generation cells that he planned to hand over to Chen just now.  Because of Chen's disgust, Dashewan went to clean the test tube on purpose, and then sent it to Chen.

    "Hey~~ Mr. Chen, can you tell me, what happened to the big commotion in the training ground just now?" Orochimaru asked Chen with a weird smile.

    "Oh, it's nothing, it's just that I was in a panic at the training ground just now, so I just performed a ninjutsu. I hope you don't take it too seriously."

    "Hehe~ So that's the case. I thought that Sasuke attacked Chen Jun again when I was leaving. Since there is no such thing, then I can rest assured."

    "Okay, don't worry about what I will do to Sasuke. No matter what he says, he is still my brother. At most, I will teach him a lesson. I won't kill him. You can rest assured."

    "I'm relieved now, and Chen Jun laughed, because Sasuke is really important to me, and I can't let him make any mistakes."

    "Okay, I got it." Chen waved his hand impatiently, expressing that he didn't want to listen to Dashewan's nonsense anymore.

    "Okay, since Mr. Chen is getting impatient, let's get down to business first. The trial in my handThe tube contains the primary cells you want, and I will give them to you now.  You can rest assured that I have cleaned this test tube.  "Oshewan raised the test tube in his hand and said to Chen.

    "Give it to me, let me see!" After hearing Dashewan's words, Chen couldn't wait to snatch the test tube from Dashewan's hand, let the system scan it, and then asked the system in his mind: "  System, help me see if this is the primary cell?"

    "Answer the host, the cells in this test tube are full of active chakra, containing strong vitality, and there is nothing abnormal." After scanning the system once, he replied to Chen.

    "From this point of view, the cells in this thing should undoubtedly be the cells of the first generation of Hokage. It seems that Orochimaru didn't do anything wrong with it, so that's good!" After getting the system's affirmation, Chen also put the test tube away with confidence.  down.

    "Hey~ I'm very curious, can you tell me, Mr. Chen, what do you want to do when you ask me for this thing? Could it be that Mr. Chen wants to transplant the cells of the first generation? This thing is not so easy to fuse  Yes, I have done this kind of experiment before, the success rate is very low, only one in 60, and the results are very unsatisfactory, except that the experimental subject can use some low-level wooden escapes, there is nothing special about it.  If Mr. Chen really wants to transplant, maybe I can help you."

    "No need!"

    ps; flowers please!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 85; Training in virtual space

    ?

    "Does Mr. Chen want to transplant the cells of the first generation? If so, maybe I can help!"

    "No need, I just saw relevant information in that old laboratory, and I am very curious about this first-generation cell, so I want to see what kind of thing it is, and I want to study it myself." Chen put the test tube in his hand.  into the pocket, and then into the space.

    "So that's the case, is Mr. Chen also doing research? I didn't expect Mr. Chen to be interested in this aspect, so we might as well communicate with each other in the future!" Oshemaru said with a smile.

    "Definitely! Definitely!" Chen was eager to study the first-generation cells, so he casually sent Orochimaru and said, "Okay, I'll take a stroll first, you can go and guide Sasuke, you don't need to accompany me."

    "Really? Then I'll go to Sasuke first, and Mr. Chen can take a stroll in our Yinnin Village by himself first. If you need anything, go to the pocket, and he will handle it."

    "Well, I see, then I'll take my leave first." After Chen said goodbye to Dashewan, he left alone.

    "Hehehe~~ It seems that I can't wait. Is it really just curiosity? There are too many secrets in this Uchiha Tatsuya, and it's getting more and more interesting." Looking at Chen's leaving back, Orochimaru revealed  With a weird smile, he muttered to himself.  Then without thinking about it, he turned and walked towards the training ground.

    And Chen returned to his residence directly after he separated from Dashewan.  Sitting on the only chair in the room, Chen took out the test tube that was put into the space just now, held it in his hand and looked at it.

    "The cells of the first generation of Hokage? System, if I directly transplant the cells of the first generation, can I master Mutun?"

    "Answer to the host: In theory, it is possible, but I don't recommend the host to transplant directly. Because if the host directly transplants, even if it succeeds, the wood escape that can be mastered is not perfect, and it is impossible to use more advanced wood escape ninjutsu. And  Except for some low-level wood traps and a little bit of vitality, the effect is very limited. In this way, this rare material is wasted, so I don't recommend the host to use this method."

    "Is that just the case? Then is there any way to solve this problem?" Hearing what the system said, Chen also gave up his plan to directly transplant the first-generation cells into himself.  However, Chen was still not reconciled, so he wanted to ask the system if there was any other better way.

    "Yes! The host can pay 50,000 points to the system, and the system will help the host to transplant, which can help the host to perfectly integrate these cells. In this way, the host can not only master high-level wooden traps other than fairy arts, but also enhance  The quality of the body, increasing the amount of chakra and recovery ability, and also has a strong vitality."

    "50,000 points? Compared with the need to spend 100,000 points to exchange for Mutun, if you transplant it, you can save 50,000 points, which is really good. But my current points are only 31,000 points, and I exchanged that yesterday.  Two A-level fire escape ninjutsu cost 10,000 points, so there are only 21,000 points left, which is far from enough. It seems that it is impossible to master wood escape immediately, and this idea can only be shelved temporarily  " Chen shook his head helplessly, and put the test tube in his hand back into the space.

    "It seems that my rate of earning points is really too slow. I must improve the efficiency of earning points as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be very bad if I think the situation is the same as today, or if there is something urgent but I don't have points.  There is one very important thing, and that is to improve my actual combat experience, otherwise it will be troublesome if I encounter any difficult opponents." Chen thought of the confrontation with Kakashi a few days ago, because of his actual combat  Inexperienced, he obviously also has the strength of an elite johnin, but was suppressed by Kakashi from the beginning to the end, and finally relied on the Kaleidoscope Sharingan to win, which made Chen feel very aggrieved.

    "System, is there any way to improve my combat awareness and actual combat experience?"

    "Answer the host; the host can use 10,000 points to exchange for a virtual battle space, the host's consciousness can fight any virtual opponent in that virtual space, and all consumption and damage in the space have nothing to do with reality,  And the ratio of time in the space is 10:1, ten hours in the space and just one hour in the outside world.¡±

    "Virtual space? 10,000 points, now there are not many points, but" After thinking about it, Chen gritted his teeth and decided to exchange for virtual space.

    "You can earn more points if you lose them, but the most urgent thing now is to consolidate your strength first, and then get points, so that even if you encounter a tough opponent like Kakashi, I won't be so passive. System, exchange it for me  Virtual space."

    "Virtual space, item level: s-level, need to exchange points: 10000, do you want to exchange?"

      "Exchange!"

    "Ding! The exchange is successful, points deducted: 10,000, host remaining points: 11,000."

    As soon as the system finished speaking, a warm current flowed from Chen's body into his brain, and then a piece of information appeared in his brain.  It's about virtual space.

    "So, this virtual space can transform any opponent you want to fight with yourself. In it, even if you use the kaleidoscope Sharingan, you don't have to worry about vision loss. Moreover, you can change the battle according to your own thoughts.  The terrain is really amazing, it really deserves to be produced by the system. Then, let's try it first!"

    Chen returned to his trauma, lay down and closed his eyes, and then his mind moved.  When he opened his eyes, he found himself in an unknown space.  I saw that the space I was in was all white and vast, as if it had no boundaries.  There were no obstacles around, and Chen was the only person in the huge empty space.

    "Is this the virtual space? Then, the next step is to choose an opponent, so choose him first"

    Chen's thoughts moved, and then the space Chen was in immediately changed. It was empty at first, and the surrounding white space gradually turned into a forest with a small river at the same time. At this time, Chen was standing there.  above a small river.  Moreover, Chen did not know when there was a person standing in front of him.  He stared at Chen indifferently, without any emotion in his eyes, as if he was a puppet without a soul.

    Like Chen, this person is also standing on the surface of the small river. He is dressed like Konoha Kamishin, with silver hair and a mask on his face. One of his eyes is Sangouyu's Sharingan.  This person is the Konoha Elite J¨­nin who fought with Chen not long ago Hatake Kakashi!

    Chen's first person who wants to fight is Kakashi!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eighty-six; increased strength

    ?

    Yinnin Village is still in the hall before that, but at this time there are only Dashewan and Yaoshidou in the hall.

    "Hehe, Dou, Mr. Chen hasn't woken up yet?"

    "Not yet, Mr. Orochimaru, since noon yesterday, Mr. Chen has been staying in the room and has not come out. I have gone to him several times, but there is no response from the room. We don't know that he is in the room."  What are you doing. Orochimaru-sama, should we open the door forcibly?"

    "Hmph~~ No need, Uchiha Tatsumi is very powerful, if he wants to kill you, even I am not sure that I can save you. So you'd better not try to make him angry.  And he is also a guest of our Yinnin Village, how can we do things that are rude to guests, hehehe~~~"

    "Is this Uchiha Tatsun so strong? Even Oshemaru-sama is not sure that he can subdue Uchiha Tatsu. It's so dangerous. Fortunately, I didn't do anything to make him angry. Otherwise, I should be a corpse now  Right." Yao Shidou showed a look of fear, but from his tone of voice, it could be heard that he was not as scared as he showed.

    "Yes, if my arms are intact, maybe I'm a little bit sure, but now Of course, this is only based on the premise that Uchiha Tatsumi did not use the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. If he used the Kaleidoscope Sharingan  Eyes, then even I will have to fall into a hard fight." Dashemaru said here, the casual expression on his face became serious.  "In short, no matter what, you just don't do anything that makes Uchiha Tatsun unhappy. Whatever he asks, as long as it's not too much, try to satisfy him. This person may be useful to me in the future."

    The pharmacist thought in his heart, "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan? Those eyes are really so powerful, they can even make Master Orochimaru so awed. However, it's not my turn to worry about this kind of thing, as long as Uchiha Tatsumi is in Otonin Village  , then I will try my best to meet his request, and in this case, he will not have any reason to attack me." At the same time, he also replied to Orochimaru: "Yes, Master Orochimaru.

    "Hey hey hey~~~ very good, you go down to deal with business first, you don't need to stay here with me."

    It's Oshemaru-sama, I'll take my leave first.  After Yao Shidou saluted Dashewan, he left the hall, leaving Dashewan alone.

    "Hey~ I stayed in the room all day and didn't come out. Is it because of yesterday's first-generation cells? Could it be that Uchiha Chen was really studying the first-generation cells in the room? I didn't expect Uchiha Chen to really do research. It's really shocking."  I was surprised!" After the pharmacist walked away, Orochimaru showed a playful smile again and muttered to himself.

    "Strange, why didn't Sasuke-kun ask me to guide him in cultivation today?"

    On the other side, in Chen's room, Chen lay quietly on the bed, with his eyes closed tightly, as if he had fallen asleep.  Suddenly, Chen, who hadn't moved at all, suddenly opened his eyes, and then sat up from the bed.

    Sitting on the bed, Chen suddenly shook his head, laughed at himself and said, "Hehe, I didn't expect Kakashi to be so strong in the virtual space. Even I sacrificed my life several times to kill him."

    It turned out that Chen entered the virtual space yesterday, and the first opponent he fought was Kakashi.  At the beginning, the transformed Kakashi only had the strength of a jounin, but even with the strength of a jounin, it still caused Chen a lot of trouble.  Although he was still beheaded by Chen in the end.  Unexpectedly, after Chen killed Kakashi with the strength of a jounin, another Kakashi appeared, and the strength shown by this Kakashi had reached the level of an elite jounin, which was much stronger than the previous one.  few.  With Kage-level strength, Chen took a lot of effort to kill Kakashi who was an elite johnin.  But even if he won in the end, Chen still suffered a little injury.

    After Dangchen paid a high price to kill Kakashi, who was an elite johnin power, another Kakashi appeared in the space. Unexpectedly, the strength of this Kakashi who just came out has reached the shadow level  , and Chen's strength is comparable.  This Kakashi launched a fierce attack on Chen just after he came out, and both his combat awareness and ability were much higher than Chen's, which made Chen unable to stand up for a while, and Chen lost to Kakashi after dozens of rounds.  Kashi, killed by Kakashi.

    Then, Chen was reborn in the virtual space, and fought with Kakashi again, but the result was the same. Kakashi's combat awareness and experience showed his face, and he could not escape death in the end.

    After that, it was the third time. Chen also made some progress in the battle with Kakashi. His combat awareness and actual combat experience were slowly accumulating.  The time is getting longer and longer.  All this shows Chen's progress.

    Chen in the battle and?With the ability to use kaleidoscope sharingan, in order to improve his combat awareness, he has been fighting with his ninjutsu and body skills.  After experiencing several deaths, Chen has grown to the point where he can draw with Kage Kakashi.  So the battle between the two lasted for a long time.  Fortunately, the time ratio in the virtual space is 10:1, so although Chen has passed for a long time inside, only a few hours have passed outside.

    After Dangchen finally beheaded the Kage-class Kakashi by relying on his own strength, 24 hours have passed in the outside world, which is a whole day, ten days in the virtual space.  It took Chen a full ten days. During these ten days, Chen has been fighting without sleep.  In the end, I finally grew my combat awareness and actual combat experience to the point where I can compete with the shadow-level powerhouses without relying on the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. If I use the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Chen is fully capable of competing with the veteran  The shadow-level powerhouse challenged.

    Until this moment, Chen was considered a real strong man, and he would no longer be oppressed by enemies of the same level because of lack of actual combat experience and combat awareness as before.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Sorry, sorry.  There are a lot of things these days, so I am writing very casually, so it is very watery.  Please bear with me, because I am free after this month's Madara, and I have a lot of time to write.  At that time, I must redouble my efforts, think about the idea before writing, and I will repay you with more, thank you!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighty-Seven; Finding the Stone of Garrel

    ?

    At this time, Chen just came out of the virtual space.

    "Hmph~~ My current strength is already a veritable Kage-level, even if I meet Kakashi who also has Kage-level strength and rich combat experience, I will no longer be as passive as before.  It's time to earn points. Let's go to Orochimaru first. After all, she is also the owner of this place. Since she is already planning to leave, let's go meet him first, and I don't know what I asked him about.  Is there any?"

    Thinking of this, Chen pushed open his door and walked out.  Chen first went to the previous hall, and found Dashewan was there, and Yaoshidou was beside him.

    And when Dashewan saw Chen coming in, he showed a weird smile.  And said to Chen in a hoarse voice: "Hey hey~~ Chen Jun finally came out, you have been in the room for a day and a night, I am really worried that something happened to Chen Jun, but I am afraid that Chen Jun is doing some cultivation.  , so I didn¡¯t dare to let the bag bother you.¡±

    "I'm indeed doing a practice, that's why I haven't come out for so long. I'm sorry I didn't tell you in advance."

    "There is no need to apologize, as long as Mr. Chen is fine."

    "Okay, I don't need to say more polite words. I came this time to ask you, has there been any strange things happening in the ninja world recently? Also, what happened to the thing I asked you about before?"

    It turned out that Chen had asked Dashewan about one thing before this, and that was to ask Dashewan to keep an eye on a strange caravan for him, which was related to one of Chen's missions.  Because when Chen first came to Yinnin Village, he suddenly thought that in his previous life, Chen had watched a movie version of Hokage, which said that a long time ago, there was a country that had a very magical  Something called the Stone of Garrel.  This kind of stone contains magical power. Later, the people of that country also destroyed themselves because of the war triggered by the Gerel Stone, leaving only a few young people.  In the end, they came to their senses and sealed the Gerel Stone in the depths of the ground, and vowed not to let the Gerel Stone reappear.

    Chen just wanted to play the idea of ??the Gerel Stone. Since the system can recycle rare and rare treasures, the system should be able to recycle such magical things as the Gerel Stone!  If you snatch the Gerel Stone and hand it over to the system to convert it into points, you can definitely make a lot of money.  And the so-called Gerel Stone is not just one piece, it was mentioned in the original book, it is a whole vein, if all of them are taken out to exchange for points, how many points can be exchanged, it is a little small to think about it  Excited.

    After hearing Chen's culture, Orochimaru gave a strange laugh, and then replied: "A lot of strange things have happened in the ninja world, but they are all insignificant things. As for the one that Chen Jun asked me about.  I have asked Dou to check the matter. There is indeed a strange caravan traveling in various countries, and their characteristics are consistent with what Chen Jun described. I think it should be that Chen Jun is looking for a caravan. We  The people in the caravan are now following the caravan, keeping track of their whereabouts. According to the latest news, the caravan is on its way to the Kingdom of Wind, and Mr. Chen can look for them at any time.  "

    "Is it the Kingdom of the Wind? It seems that the plot is about to start. I wonder if we can catch up!" Chen frowned after hearing what Orochimaru said.

    "Chen Jun, can you tell me why you are so interested in this caravan? I once sent someone to test it out. They are really just an ordinary wandering caravan. There is nothing special about it. The only strange thing is,  Their people said that they once had a country, but in the end it perished for unknown reasons, so they can only travel in various countries."

    "Actually, it's nothing, I just want to ask them something."

    "Oh, inquire about something?" Orochimaru looked at Chen thoughtfully, and asked with a chuckle: "What is it that Mr. Chen wants to inquire about? Maybe I can help you."

    "I want to ask them about the Stone of Garel, okay, I'm running out of time, I have to find them quickly, tell me, where are they?" Chen was anxious to find the caravan, because he was worried that he would be late, and he  The baby you see is about to fly.

    "Hey~~ It seems that Mr. Chen is really in a hurry, so I will delay Mr. Chen. That strange caravan is on its way to the Kingdom of Wind. I have already sent people to follow them so they won't get lost.  Mr. Chen only needs to feel the small town of xx in the Kingdom of Wind first, and our people will come to meet you, and he will take you to find the caravan when the time comes."

    "Thank you very much, without further ado, I will set off directly." Chen left the hall without waiting for Orochimaru to say anything else.

    "Hey~~ Can the Stone of Gelel? It can make Uchiha Chen so nervous, so what kind of treasure is the so-called Stone of Gelel? It really makes meI'm curious.  "After Chen left the hall, Orochimaru showed a playful expression, and then told the pharmacist Dou beside him: "Dou, you follow up secretly to see what is this Garel Stone, but it must be  Don't let Uchiha Tatsu find out.  "

    "I understand, Oshemaru-sama!" If everyone saluted Orochimaru, they also left the hall.

    After Chen came out of Yinren Village, he rushed directly to the direction of the Wind Country.  He wants to snatch the Gerel Stone before Naruto destroys it.  Because the system has issued a task to him: "Ding! The system issued a task: snatch the Gerel Stone! The host must snatch the Gerel Stone before it is destroyed. The task reward: 50000, the task failed  Punishment: 50,000 points will be deducted."

    "Hehe~~ Every time I want to get something, the system will issue a snatching task appropriately. It seems that the system really has the nature of a robber. However, I thought of it together, anyway, it was me  Whatever I fancy, I will get it no matter what, hmph~ I hope there is still time!" Thinking of this, Chen speeded up his journey again.

    What Chen didn't know was that after he left Yinren Village, Yao Shidou also left Yinren Village.  He was sent by Orochimaru to follow Chen, but he didn't follow Chen now, but chose another path.  He just needs to take a shortcut and arrive at xx City in the Kingdom of Wind before Chen arrives, and then wait there. Chen will definitely go anyway, and he doesn't need to follow Chen all the time.

    Just like that, both of them rushed towards the Kingdom of Wind.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    Alas~ The boss said that he has to work another day tomorrow, and there is nothing he can do if he doesn¡¯t want to go, the salary has not yet been paid!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighty-Eight; Find the Caravan

    ?

    After a long journey, Chen finally arrived at the Kingdom of Wind and came to the small town mentioned by Orochimaru. It was already late at night, and there were no pedestrians at the gate of the small town, and it was quiet.

    "Oshemaru said that there will be someone to meet me when I come here. I think Dashewan has probably told his subordinates about me, and he should be able to recognize me. I don't know if I have come!" After Chen came to the small town, he didn't know  Where should he go, he simply stayed at the city gate, waiting for the people from Orochimaru to come to meet him.

    Sure enough, it didn't take long.  Chen sensed that someone was peeping at him, but Chen didn't feel the other party's hostility.

    "Is it the person from Orochimaru?" Chen snorted coldly, and shouted in the direction of the voyeur: "Huh! Get out!" However, the man still didn't move, and didn't give Chen any face.

    "Tch! You don't have to drink a toast!" Chen saw that the visitor thought he hadn't been discovered, so he left Chen aside and didn't show up, which made Chen very upset.  Chen quickly made seals with both hands, and then cast at the hiding place of the man: "Fire escape. Hao fireball technique!"

    The big fireball with a diameter of two meters was aggressively attacking in that direction, and just when the Hao fireball was about to hit the target, a figure suddenly appeared from nowhere.

    "Boom!" Chen's powerful fireball directly hit the target, directly blowing up the place where the man was hiding just now.  But that person avoided even if, so he was not hurt.  At this time, that person was standing not far in front of Chen, staring at Chen with a sneer.

    "Hey~~ Are you the genius Uchiha Tatsuo that Oshemaru-sama said? I really don't understand why Oshemaru-sama always brings back some trash, but he is just a brat who dares to be called a genius. Really  It's ridiculous. Guys like you, I can easily kill a large group. Haha~~" The subordinate of Orochimaru was mocking Chen at this time.

    "Who are you talking about?" Just as the Otonin was still complacent, a sudden voice came from behind him, making his expression freeze instantly.  Then before he could react, he felt a huge force coming from behind, knocking him into the air.

    It was Chen, when that guy was speaking rudely, Chen rushed to the back of that Otonin at an extremely fast speed. Because the speed was too fast, the Otonin couldn't see Chen's figure clearly, and before he could react, he was caught by Chen.  He kicked and flew out.

    "Pfft~ how is it possible" After being knocked into the air, Yin Ren fell to the ground and spit out a mouthful of blood, saying in disbelief.  After he raised his head with difficulty, he found that Chen had appeared in front of him at some point, looking down at him with disdain in his eyes.

    "Tch! You should be glad that you are still useful to me, otherwise it would not be as simple as getting a little injury. If you don't have any strength, don't jump out and pretend to be aggressive, that's my patent!" Chen looked at the lying face indifferently.  Yin Ninja on the ground said: "Oshemaru told you the purpose of my visit, right? Where is that caravan now? Take me there quickly."

    "YesI'm sorry." That Mingyin could not bear to feel the murderous aura exuded by Chen. Even he who had killed many people felt terrified.  He said: "Chen the caravan Mr. Chen is looking for has not yet arrived in the Kingdom of Wind. When I came to meet Mr. Chen, they were camping in a forest. They should be resting."  , I still have a companion watching."

    "Hmph! Take me there."

    "Yes. Master Chen, I'll take you there right away!" Hearing Chen's words, Na Yinren didn't dare to neglect at all, endured the pain and struggled to stand up from the ground: "Please follow me!" Then he led the way ahead,  Walking in one direction, Chen followed behind him.

    Because Nayin endured the injury, the speed of the journey was not fast.  After rushing for a while, Chen said impatiently, "How far is it?"

    "Master Chen, please be calm, we will be there soon."

    "Hmph!" There was no other way, so Chen had no choice but to endure and continue on his way.  Fortunately, not long after, he finally saw a forest.

    The Yinren stopped, pointed to the forest ahead and said respectfully to Chen: "Master Chen, it's ahead, and the caravan is resting in the woods ahead. Let me contact some of my companions first,  Let him talk about what's going on inside."

    "Go!"

    "Yes, Lord Chen!" After Yin Ren finished speaking, he saw that he took out a small snake from nowhere and gently placed it on the ground, and then the small snake ran towards the forest by itself.  Not long after the little snake entered the forest, a figure emerged from the forest.  After a few jumps, he came in front of Chen.

    "Yo! I'm back, it took so long, I thought??I was killed by someone, and I can¡¯t come back!  "The tone ninja who just appeared said jokingly to the previous tone ninja. It seems that their so-called partnership is not very good.

    Then that tone ninja turned his gaze to Chen on the other side, and said in a strange way: "Is this the Uchiha Chen that Oshemaru-sama said? It's just a stinky brat, and Oshemaru-sama asked me to obey his orders. Hey  ! Kid, don¡¯t think that you can let me listen to you with an order from Master Orochimaru, stop joking! I"

    Before that Otonin had finished speaking, Chen came to him in an instant with a teleportation technique, and before he could react, he grabbed his neck and lifted him up.  Nayin stuck out her tongue in pain, unable to speak.  Both feet were kicking wildly, but they still couldn't break free from Chen's hand.

    "Tell me, is that caravan still in the forest?"

    Na Yinren immediately nodded wildly, and begged Chen to let him go with a begging look, but

    After getting the answer he wanted, Chen's hand suddenly increased his strength, and directly cut off the neck of that Yinren.  Na Yinren didn't even scream, and was killed by Chen.

    He casually threw that Yinnin's body on the ground, then turned around and said to another Yinnin who had been frightened with a grim smile, "Okay, now that I've arrived at my destination, it's useless to keep you guys. I'll remember it in my next life."  Hold on, don't pretend to be aggressive if you don't have the strength in the future, because there will be four people."

    "Master Chen, you" After listening to Chen's words, Yin Ren immediately rushed to something bad, without even thinking about it, he turned around and wanted to escape.  But just after he turned around, there was a sharp pain in his chest. In the end, he only saw an arm piercing through his chest, and then his vision went dark, and he lost consciousness.

    "Hmph! I am a very vengeful person. Anyone who offends me, I will definitely make him disappear in this world. If you want to blame, you are too arrogant, and you dare to run in front of me to pretend to be aggressive." Jiang Xue  After wiping the corpse with his hand, he ignored the two corpses and ran towards the forest.

    Not long after Chen entered the forest, a figure appeared in front of the two Otonin corpses.

    The man first inspected the two corpses, and then said with a sneer: "Hey~~ I just died not long ago, and they were all killed by one blow. How cruel! Uchiha Tatsuo"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    Please give me a little more time, only two days, because the new employee has not arrived yet, so the boss will not let me go, and the salary has not been paid to me, I am sorry everyone!  tt  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Eighty-Nine; Appearance

    ?

    Not long after Dangchen entered the forest, he found a place flickering with fire. When he walked over and looked, he found that the fire was coming from a cave.

    "Are they in there? Very good! Just grab the old man in the caravan and ask him to tell you about the veins of the Gerel Stone." Chen thought of this, and was about to leave when he suddenly saw a man running from the cave.  A figure appeared, making Chen's movements stop.  I saw the man with long yellow hair, wearing knight armor, and holding an old man in his hand, jumped on a horse outside the cave entrance and walked away.

    "Isn't that guy Temuxun from the theater version! Hehe~ Interesting! It seems that this will save me a lot of time!" Chen didn't immediately follow, because he knew that someone would come out to tell him soon.  He leads the way.

    Sure enough, it didn't take long for a ferret to rush out of the cave, and chased in the direction where Temu Xun had fled just now, and three people were following behind the ferret.  Those three people were none other than Naruto Uzumaki, Shikamaru Nara, and Sakura Haruno who met Chen not long ago.

    "Follow them, and you will be able to find the veins of the Gerel Stone! Don't worry, let Naruto and the others make a fuss for a while, so that I can reap the benefits of the fisherman, hehehe~~~" Seeing Naruto  After they disappeared from his sight, Chen immediately stood up, and then ran towards the direction where Naruto was.

    And after Chen left for a while, another figure jumped out, came to the position where Chen was just now, looked thoughtfully at the direction where Chen disappeared, and muttered to himself: "Hehe~~ Things have become interesting,  I would like to see what kind of rare treasure the so-called Gerel Stone is, which can make Uchiha Tatsuo so nervous." Then this person followed.

    This person is the pharmacist who was sent by Orochimaru to follow Chen. In fact, he came here just after Chen killed the two Yinnin, but he knew that Chen was too strong, and he was afraid that Chen would notice him.  So he didn't dare to get too close to Chen's range.  And from the fact that Uchiha Tatsuo killed the two sound ninjas, it can be seen that Uchiha Tatsuya didn't care whether they belonged to Orochimaru. If he annoyed Uchiha Tatsuya, he would definitely be killed by him without hesitation.  dropped.

    On the other side, Temuxun brought the old man to a huge dilapidated palace. After sending out a signal, he led the old man into the palace.  Afterwards, Naruto and the others followed the ferrets into the palace.  After they all entered the palace, Chen who followed them was not in a hurry to follow, but hid in a hidden place outside the palace.

    "The next thing is to wait and see the good show!"

    Sure enough, not long after, there was a slight roar from a distance, and at the same time the ground was shaking slightly.  I saw a huge machine showing its figure in the distance, like a huge moving castle, driving towards the palace at a very fast speed, and as the giant machine approached, the roar became louder and louder  , the magnitude of the ground vibration is also getting bigger and bigger.  In just a few minutes, the huge machine came to the front of the palace, but the machine didn't seem to stop, but stretched out several huge drills from the front and hit the palace directly, knocking the palace into pieces.  After opening a huge crack, the machine finally stopped.

    After the machine stopped, Chen also came out from his hiding place, came to the huge machine, and looked at the huge machine in front of him with great interest: "This thing is so high-tech.  There is still such a thing, but this cumbersome thing is of no use to me, so I don¡¯t care about it.¡± Then he left the giant machine and walked towards the palace.

    After Chen entered the palace, he found that Naruto and Shikamaru were confronting another group of people, and Naruto seemed to be yelling about something. From their conversation, we learned that the group of high-tech people  Their leader is called Hyde, and their purpose is also to get the Stone of Garel.  But when Naruto yelled at them to attract their attention, the old man who was captured at the beginning quietly triggered some mechanism, and then a huge hole appeared under his feet, the old man and Natum quickly  After falling into the hole at the same time, the hole is automatically closed again.  Immediately afterwards, the guy named Hyde destroyed the hole and chased after him. Not to be outdone, Naruto also jumped into the hole.

    As for the outside, only Konoha Fang¡¯s Shikamaru and Sakura are left. The villains are Hyde¡¯s two female subordinates.  , all of them were killed by Sakura alone, and Shikamaru cooperated with Kankuro who just arrived to kill the other.

    As early as when they were fighting just now, Chen had already entered the huge hole while no one was paying attention, and fell all the way to the bottom of the cave.  After waiting, I saw that Naruto had already fought with the guy named Hyde, ?The man named Tem Xun and the old man were already lying on the ground, apparently seriously injured.  I saw Naruto split dozens of shadow clones to attack Hyde, but Naruto was not Hyde's opponent.  At this time, Hyde is completely different from the previous appearance, as if he has undergone some kind of transformation, the muscles of his whole body are raised, his skin is gray, and behind him are four things that resemble Taoist jade.  Naruto's shadow avatars had no power to fight back in front of Hyde, they were all wiped out by Hyde, and even Naruto himself was beaten to the ground by Hyde.

    "Hahaha~~ I think you should give up!" Hyde came to Naruto and said with a light smile.

    However, Naruto did not give up because of this, he reached out and grabbed Hyde's feet, struggling to get up again.  "Let me give up? Stop kidding"

    "Hmph~" Hyde sneered, and then kicked Naruto flying out. With so much strength, Naruto hit the stone wall directly, cracked the stone wall, and then fell down.

    "DamnI won't let you succeed!" Naruto stood up again just a moment later, like Xiaoqiang who couldn't be beaten to death.

    "What are you talking about over there? I think it's time for you to go to the Utopia, hehe~~" Just when the two wanted to continue the war, they also discovered that there was an unexpected guest at some point, and they asked  I froze for a moment.

    "I said why are you all looking at me? You hit you, don't pay attention to me!" Seeing that everyone's eyes were on him, Chen said with a smile.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ninety; Shot

    ?

    When Naruto and Hyde were about to teach again, they both found another person coming down from the hole, which made them stunned for a while.

    "Sasuke? No No! You are Chen! Why did you appear here?" After seeing Chen's appearance, Naruto was taken aback for a moment, and then subconsciously thought it was Sasuke, but after hearing Chen's teasing  After that, he immediately recognized that the person in front of him was not his good friend, Sasuke Uchiha!

    "Why can't I appear here? Do I, Uchiha Chen, have to ask you for instructions where I want to go?" Chen mocked Naruto.

    Naruto quickly explained to Chen: "I didn't mean that, I was just curious why you came here. And"

    Naruto wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Chen stretching out his hand: "Okay, don't say any more, I really don't have the heart to talk nonsense with you, I still have business to do, please do it yourself!"  He looked at Hyde curiously.  "This guy named Hyde, he should have the Gerel Stone on his body!"

    "Hey~~ Here comes another one. It seems that the death toll is going to increase again. However, there is nothing we can do about it!" After being surprised, Hyde sneered again, and then said: "I don't want to entangle with you anymore  , let me send you all to Utopia!"

    I saw that Hyde raised his right hand to Chen, and instantly sent out an invisible attack from his right hand. Sensing the danger, Chen immediately jumped away.  That invisible attack hit the place where Chen was just now, and shattered the ground.

    "This kind of attackis it the power of the Gelel Stone? The thing inlaid on the back of his right hand is probably the Gelel Stone. Just a small piece can have this kind of power. This Gelel Stone  It really is a good thing. Hehe~~ There is a whole vein of Garel Stone here, and then, just clean up the guys who get in the way." Chen thought of this, then turned to Naruto and said: "  Hey! Naruto, if you don't want to die, take those two guys on the ground with you and leave here, I won't worry about you for a while."

    "Chen, do you want to deal with him alone? No, I can't leave. I once swore that I would never abandon my companions again, so I will definitely not run away." Naruto didn't seem to listen to Chen immediately.  words, but yelling some gibberish words.

    "Damn, figure out the situation for me. When did I say that I became a companion with you? Don't make up your own mind. Get in the way, get out of here quickly." Hearing Naruto's words, Rang Chen was very upset,  Threatening him directly, he said: "I will attack with all my strength, and I won't have any scruples, so if you don't want those two guys on the ground to be affected, you'd better take them away immediately, otherwise don't blame me  , get out of here!"

    "Damn it, I know, be careful yourself!" Hearing Chen's words, Naruto was also worried about the safety of the old man and Tem Xun, so he didn't insist, and then separated a shadow clone to separate the old man and Tem Xun.  Quickly picked up and planned to leave.  But the old man was not happy again, and yelled: "Naruto, we can't just leave like this, we have to stop Hyde, and we can't let the Gerel Stone reappear, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous. So, we must  Destroy the Gerel Stone."

    "Hehe~~ Don't worry, old man, I'm here to do this, I will clean up all the Gerel Stones here. From now on, there will be no more Gerel Stones here, so give me  Shut up obediently, and get out of here immediately!"

    "Okay, Dad, let's trust Chen, it's very dangerous here, anyway, I have to send you all out first." After Naruto finished speaking, he ignored the old man's protest and rushed directly to the hole where he came.

    "Hey~~ Do you want to run away? I told you that I want you all to go to Utopia, how can I let you just go away like this." Seeing that Naruto and the others were about to leave, Hyde sneered, raised his right hand to  Targeting Naruto and the others, he planned to attack them a few times.

    "Don't take me too seriously. Since I said to let them leave, I must ensure that they can all leave." The moment Hyde raised his hand, Chen had already shot a kunai at Hyde.  , but was blocked by a defense transformed by the four small balls similar to Qiudao jade behind Hyde.

    "Hey~~ This kind of attack is useless to me. You and Naruto are companions, so you choose to stay alone in order to let your companion escape? What a touching friendship. However, in my opinion, you are both  Stupid child, I have already told Naruto and the others not to meddle in my affairs, why are you disobedient, alas~~ Forget it, I will send you to the Utopia first, and then I will let Naruto and the others go down to accompany you  You, this way you won't be too lonely." After Hyde blocked Chen's Kunai, they had already fled when they looked at Naruto again.

    However, Hyde did notHe was eager to hunt down Naruto and the others, because Naruto and Tem Xun were just a few pawns that he could use. Now that he had found the Garel lode, those few pawns were irrelevant.  The most important thing now is to get all the veins of the Gerel Stone in the bag, and it won't be too late to find them after all their affairs are done.  As for the boy in front of him, he didn't pay attention at all.

    "What nonsense are you talking about all by yourself? Which eye of yours saw me and that idiot Naruto become companions? Forget ityou are dying anyway, I don't bother  Talk nonsense to you."

    "Oh? Don't be arrogant, it's almost time for you to go to the Utopia." Hyde on the opposite side showed a grim smile, raised his right hand inlaid with the Gerel Stone, and shot an invisible attack to Chen.  .  But at this moment, Chen who was still in front of his eyes suddenly disappeared from his sight.  "Nani!!" Before he finished being surprised, Chen's figure suddenly appeared in front of him.  With the same hand, the right hand held a formed spiral pill, which was imprinted on his chest in an instant.

    Withstanding the powerful twisting force of the spiral pill, Hyde's body, whether it was his hands, feet or neck, was severely twisted, and then he flew out in a spinning manner and hit the mountain, blasting a large piece of the mountain, and Hyde was also shattered by the explosion.  The stone was buried.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ninety-One; The Stone of Garrel

    ?

    Just when Hyde on the opposite side was about to raise his hand to attack Chen, Chen quickly condensed a spiral pill, combined with the Flying Thunder God technique, instantly knocked Hyde out.  After Hyde smashed the mountain, he was also buried by rubble, and there was no sound for a while.

    Although he knocked Hyde into the air, Chen was not proud of it, but just looked at the pile of ruins jokingly, because Chen knew that Hyde, who possessed the Stone of Gairel, would not be cleaned up so easily.  The small boss in the movie version, and he also has the power of the Stone of Garrel.

    Sure enough, not long after, the pile of ruins that buried Hyde suddenly exploded, scattering the gravel on it, and after the dust cleared, Hyde's figure appeared in front of Chen again.

    At this time, Hyde's whole body has been severely distorted, both the arms and the neck under the head are twisted 180 degrees. Although the body is facing away from Chen, the face is also facing Chen.

    Hyde showed a ferocious face, even though his body was extremely twisted, there was no trace of pain on his face, but he said to Chen with a smirk: "It really hurt a little bit just now, hehe~~"

    Hyde's body underwent drastic changes, and his twisted arms and feet turned around a few times, making a crisp sound of bones returning to place.  After a few strokes, Hyde's body returned to its original state, as if he hadn't been injured just now.

    After his body recovered, Hyde twisted his neck on purpose, made a few crisp sounds from his neck, and laughed wildly triumphantly: "Hahaha~~~ It's really great, the injury will be healed all at once, what a powerful force  !"

    "Hehe, it's because of Geller's ore veins. It really is a good thing." Seeing that Hyde suffered such a serious and fatal injury, and nothing happened at all, it really made Chen covet Geller even more.

    "Yes, this is the power of Garrell. How about it, are you surprised? But soon, you will die under this power, hahaha~~~"

    "Noisy! Do you like to laugh? I'll make you laugh right away!"

    Hearing Hyde's smug laughter made Chen very upset.  The eyes were directly transformed into kaleidoscope Sharingan, a group of off-white chakras formed beside Chen, and then Huahua took the shape of an arm, and at an extremely fast speed, Hyde, who was still laughing wildly, was dragged to the ground in an instant.  On the palm of his hand, Hyde's laughter stopped abruptly.

    It was Chen's Susano. This time, the Susano that Chen cast didn't have that huge body, but just transformed into an arm, but it also possessed powerful power. No matter how hard Hyde tried to struggle, he couldn't  He couldn't break free all the time, and he was tightly restrained by a huge force. The arrogant expression just now no longer existed, and there was an expression distorted by pain on his face, and he was screaming.

    "Hehe~~ Don't you like to laugh? Laugh! Continue to laugh!" Seeing Hyde struggling in Susan's hand, Rangchen taunted.

    "Damn~~ What the hell is this?"

    "Go ask the god of death!" Chen said with a grin, and then with a thought, he tightly grabbed Hyde's Susan's arm, and suddenly squeezed it hard.

    Just heard a scream, and then saw a large piece of pink night body sprayed out from the fingertips of Susan's palm, splashing in all directions.  After Hyde let out a scream, there was no sound, and his body was directly squeezed into a meatball by Chen's Susan.  Although he is a villain boss in the movie version, in Chen's eyes, he is just a stronger grasshopper, which can be crushed to death easily.

    Chen controlled Susan, and casually threw the corpse in his hand on the ground. The body had been severely deformed, and only the head whose expression was extremely distorted due to pain was left intact.  However, the Gerel Stone inlaid on the back of his hand has not been destroyed and is still intact.

    "It's disgusting! But, can you still recover now?" Chen took Susan back, and at the same time released the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and then walked towards Hyde's body.

    "Ah ah~~~" When Chen got close to Hyde, he found that Hyde was still alive, his intact head, eyes bulging, and even made a slight moan.

    "Hmph!" Seeing this, Chen didn't care whether Hyde was dead or not, he directly raised his right foot, and stomped on Hyde's head with a strange force.  Hyde's head exploded like a watermelon, and Chen's pants were stained with blood and brains, but Chen didn't care about it.  That kick was so powerful that it even cracked the ground.

    "Hey~~ Can it be recovered like this?" Chen said with a sneer.

    Suddenly, Chen discovered that there was a jewel-like thing on Hyde's wreckage, which was very conspicuous.  Chen bent down curiously, and picked up the gem.  "This is not??Is it the Gerel stone inlaid on the back of Hyde's hand?  "

    At this time, the system came up with a prompt: "Ding! The host kills a jounin, reward points: 10,000, all points of the host: 21,000."

    Chen was stunned for a moment, and then reflected that Hyde's body was able to recover so quickly because he was inlaid with the Gerel Stone, and then triggered and absorbed the power of the Gerel Lode.  Now that Chen took away the Gerel Stone, he could no longer absorb the power of the Gerel Mine, and his body could no longer recover, so he died directly.

    "He's really dead now! Leave him alone, the system, first help me analyze the Gerel's Stone in my hand!" Chen played with the Gerel's hand in his hand, and at the same time let the system  Help me analyze it, he wants to know more about this Gerel stone.  ,

    After the system scanned the Gerel Stone in Chen's hand, he replied to Chen: "Answer to the host: The item in the host's hand is called the Gerel Stone, which contains mysterious and powerful power, and has a strong breath of life."   The host can exchange the Gerel Stone into points, or let the system synthesize a magical potion. The effect of this potion can make the amount of chakra skyrocket, and it can also stimulate the cell  The potential in the body accelerates the formation of chakra. Moreover, this potion has the effect of life and death, flesh and bones. Even if you suffer a serious fatal injury, as long as you have a breath, you can quickly recover after taking this potion  .Not only that, but the Gelel Stone has another more magical effect, that is vitality! After taking the Gelel potion, the vitality will be significantly improved, not only can increase the life span, but also improve the appearance and skin  Will not age, keep youth forever, even rejuvenate!"

    "Damn it, there is such a heaven-defying thing. No matter what, I have to get the Gerel Stone. Only when I hold this precious thing in my own hands can I feel at ease."

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ninety-Two;

    ?

    Hearing the benefits of the Gerel Stone mentioned by the system, Chen is full of longing for the Gerel Stone, and he wants to take the Gerel Stone as his own no matter what.

    "However, how can I make the mineral veins of Gairel visible? And I remember that the mineral veins of the Gerel Stone are not on the ground. Even if the ground is cut through, the mineral veins will not be found. Since the mineral veins are  If it is sealed, then it is necessary to find a way to open the seal."

    Thinking of this, Chen began to look around, trying to see if he could find anything.  At this time, Chen suddenly found a thing like a microscope on a high platform, which made Chen's eyes brighten, and secretly said: "Isn't this thing the key to open the door to the mine vein!" Chen immediately went to the key  Next to it, I looked at it, but I couldn't figure out how this thing works for a while.

    "Forget it, try it casually, if it doesn't work, just break the seal violently. At that time, Naruto also accidentally destroyed this mechanism, which caused the big riot in the Garrel mine." After observing for a while, it still failed.  Understand, Chen had no choice but to give up.  Then I just played around with it.

    "Damn, it's a waste of time to go on like this! Break it for me!" Chen's luck is not very good, after a long time, there is still no movement in the Garel vein.  This made Chen very impatient, and directly kicked the mechanism to pieces.

    At the moment when the mechanism was destroyed, there was a sound from the ground, and then the movement became louder and louder. Before long, the entire mountain was shaking violently, and the ruins were constantly collapsing, and countless gravels fell from the mountain.  piece.  Not only that, but even the ground is constantly collapsing, revealing bottomless cracks, which is completely like a scene of a major earthquake, except that the area where Chen is located, where there is a painting, is not affected  , still intact.

    At this time, Naruto ran out of the ruins with the old man and Tom on his back, and also felt the violent shaking of the mountain, and the continuous falling of collapsed rocks.

    "This place is about to collapse, what's going on here? What happened inside?" Naruto asked anxiously while dodging the falling rubble.

    "This Could this be Garrell's rampage? It's over, it's over"

    "Father, what are you talking about, do you know something, tell us quickly." Hearing what the old man said, Naruto asked him anxiously.

    "This must be because the key to the mine gate has been destroyed, the seal has been broken, and the rampage of the Garel mine has begun." The old man replied in horror.

    "What will happen if there is a rampage?" At this time, Tem Xun, who was carried by Naruto's shadow, also asked the old man nervously.

    "I don't know, but when you think about the scale that can destroy a country, it's not surprising that half of the land is destroyed!"

    "What did you say? What can I do to stop it?"

    "Unfortunately, there is no way to stop the rampage, but there is a way to destroy the veins."

    "What method? Tell me quickly!" Tem Xun jumped out of the sadness of the shadow clone, then ran to the old man and asked anxiously.

    "Below the mine vein, there is a special psychic spell. A contract was signed with the blood of our royal family. As long as you put your hand in the center, you can summon the cave of time and space!"

    "Cave of Time and Space?"

    "It is to swallow everything. The endless void emerges from the center of the spell and swallows everything around it. Our ancestors wanted to prevent the seal of the Gairel mine from being sealed by some unscrupulous people one day."  The destruction caused the mine veins to run wild, so the psychic spell was placed under the mine veins, just to destroy Garel's mine veins. However, if this spell is activated, then go to activate the spell  People will definitely be swallowed by the cave of time and space."

    "That's it" Tem Xun turned around suddenly, and quickly ran back to the ruins just now.  And Naruto immediately understood what he wanted to do after discovering Tem Xun's actions, and also chased after Tem Xun in an attempt to stop Tem Xun.

    "Tum Xun, don't do anything stupid." Naruto threw the old man to the shadow clone, let the shadow clone take the old man out, and then chased Te Mu Xun himself.

    "If you want to redeem yourself, I am the most appropriate role. Naruto, we will leave it to you. Get out of here quickly!" Seeing that Naruto was catching up, Temu quickly shouted to Naruto without looking back.  .

    "How can this be, I won't leave you alone!" Naruto ignored Tem Xun's dissuasion and followed up.

    "This is my chance to redeem my sins, Naruto, don't follow me anymore, I don't want to see unnecessary sacrifices anymore, get out of here quickly."

     "No, how can I let you do such a dangerous thing alone? I have said that, no matter what, I will never abandon my companions"

    Just as Naruto and Tem Xun were chatting nonsense, the ruins that had been shaking violently calmed down, causing Tem Xun and Naruto to stop.

    "This seems to have stopped, what's going on? Could it be that the movement just now was not the mine runaway?" The two looked at each other, and they both saw doubts in each other's eyes.

    Then, let's cut back to the main character.

    When the stones on the ruins were almost gone, a huge ball of unknown liquid was gradually exposed on the top of Chen¡¯s head and bubbles were constantly bubbling. The liquid was light blue and filled with a strong vitality.  And the violent momentum, it seems that it will explode at any time.

    "Is this the mineral vein of Gelel, known as the source of life? It was sealed above the ruins. Hahaha~~ These are all mine!" Seeing Gelel's mineral veins revealed  , Chen immediately laughed excitedly.

    "We can't get carried away now, we have to put away all the veins quickly, otherwise it will be troublesome when the veins run away!" Thinking of this, Chen immediately activated the ability of space, and put all the veins of Garel into it  within its own space.  Because with the improvement of Chen's strength, the area of ??Chen's own space has also expanded to the size of two football fields. That's why the entire Gelel's vein can be included in the space.  Just after Chen collected the ore veins into the space, the turmoil in the entire ruins subsided.

    "Hey hey hey~~~"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ninety-Three; Skyrocketing Points

    ?

    Although Chen has already collected the entire Gelel vein into the space, the rampage of the Gelel vein has not subsided because of this, and it is still brewing in Chen's space.  But fortunately, in Chen's space, the time ratio is 10:1, so the time for Garrell to explode is also extended.

    Although the explosion time has been extended, the problem has not yet been completely resolved.  But Chen had no choice but to ask the system for advice.

    Chen asked the system: "The system has obtained the entire vein of Garel now, but how can we solve the problem of this vein running wild?"

    "Answer to the host: Garel's mine veins ran wild because the seal was destroyed. Therefore, the host only needs to exchange another array to suppress the riots of Garel's mine veins. In this way, the entire Gaelel mine can  Rael's veins subside."

    "A formation? If you use formations to suppress Gelel's veins, how will you extract the Gerel Stone from Gelel's veins in the future?"

    "The host doesn't need to worry about this problem. The formation only suppresses the riot of the mine vein, but does not seal the mine vein, so the host can extract the Gerel Stone at will."

    "Is that so? Then I don't worry, exchange the formation for me!" After hearing the system's answer, Rang Chen was relieved, and then exchanged the formation with the system that can suppress the mine runaway.

    "Ding! The formation to suppress the rampage of the Garrel mine: item type: formation, item level s, need to exchange points: 10000, do you want to exchange?"

    "Exchange!"

    "Ding! The exchange is successful, points deducted: 10,000, remaining points for the host: 11,000."

    As soon as the system's notification sound fell, several dazzling rays of light appeared out of thin air under the Gelel vein that Chen had collected into the space.  The light gradually dimmed.  Finally, after the light completely dissipated, a huge circle surrounded by a hexagram-patterned formation appeared below the Garel lode, and the six inner corners of the hexagram were engraved with a kind of incomprehensible  of the seal.  Just after this formation was formed, the Gelel vein, which was still slowly brewing to explode, calmed down in an instant, as if it was suddenly stuck, and there was no movement.

    Just at this time, the system's notification sounded again: "Ding! The host completed the task: snatching Gelel's mine, reward points: 50,000, host's total points: 61,000, do you want to open the exchange interface?"

    "Oh, has the mission been completed? Today is really my lucky day. Not only did I get such a precious Gerel mine, but I also earned 50,000 points. This really makes me excited! Hehe~~haha~~  ~" Hearing the notification sound from the system, and then looking at his skyrocketing points, Chen was in a good mood, and laughed alone there!

    "Okay, let me take a look first, what exactly is the mineral vein of Garrell!" After laughing, Chen also withdrew his excited expression, and then disappeared in place with a thought, and then appeared in the  in his own space.

    Chen's space has not been modified since the exchange, so the interior of the space is still a dark void, except for the few sundries that Chen put in the space, there is nothing left.  Chen stood in the space, as if standing in outer space.

    Although it is a mineral vein, its shape is like a liquid. The mineral vein is very large. The mineral vein is circular with a diameter of more than 50 meters, and it also emits light blue light.  Below the ore vein, a huge formation is also shining with light.  Such a huge monster is very conspicuous in this space.

    Chen looked at the void under his feet and said secretly: "It's time to renovate this place. It's empty, and it will always make people feel uneasy. But let's talk about it after I'm done with the things at hand!" Then he went directly to Gale  In front of Er's mine veins, he looked at the mine veins in front of him.

    "Is the Gerel Stone formed from these liquids?" Thinking of this, Chen curiously stretched out his hands and picked up a pool of Gerel's liquid from the huge vein.  At this time, the liquid that had left the Gelel vein changed, and the pool of liquid solidified slowly in Chen's hands. In just a dozen seconds, it turned into a hard piece of Gelel's vein.  stone.

    "Thisthe liquid becomes hard when it leaves the vein. Is this how the Gerel Stone is formed? I thought it would take some complicated processing to form the Gerel Stone, but I didn't expect it to be so simple! But  That's good, it saves me trouble."

    Chen weighed the Gerel Stone in his hand. It should weigh half a catty. Because it has not been processed, it still contains a strong breath of life.

    "System, estimate for me, how many points can I exchange for the Gerel Stone in my hand?"

    "Answer the host: This Gerel Stone contains huge energy, which can be exchanged for 10,000 points!  Do you want to make an exchange?  "

    "10,000 points? Just such a small piece of Gerel Stone can be exchanged for 10,000 points. This mine can give out hundreds or even thousands of such large Gerel Stones, so if  If I exchange the entire mine lodevery good, very good! Hahaha~~~ With this Gerel Stone mine, I don't have to worry about earning points anymore. And,  Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Samsara Eye, and Immortal Body, these incomparably powerful abilities are no longer a luxury! Hahaha~~~" The system's answer made Chen excited again. After a long time, Chen was excited.  The mood calmed down.

    After his mood calmed down, Chen couldn't wait to extract ten pieces of Gerel's stone that were five times larger than the one just now, and then told the system: "System, send me  Exchange all these Gerel Stones into points!"

    "Ding! Exchange in progress~~" After the system's prompt sounded, a ray of light suddenly shot out from Chen's body, shining on the Gerel Stone that Chen had originally extracted, and then the Gerel Stone was released.  Gradually disappear, no whereabouts.  In just a few seconds, all the eleven Gerel Stones extracted by Chen disappeared, and the light emitted from Chen's body also disappeared.

    "Ding! The exchange is successful, and the points obtained are 610,000. The host has points: 671,000. Do you want to open the exchange interface?"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 94; Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan

    ?

    After receiving the system's reply, Chen's first thought was: "Get rich!" Then he couldn't wait to extract ten pieces of Gelel that were five or six times larger than before from Gelel's vein.  Then let the system and the previous piece be exchanged for points, and then Chen's points skyrocketed to 610,000, plus the reward for completing the system task just now and the remaining points, it actually reached 671,000 points  , this is the highest amount of points Chen has obtained since he owned the system.

    This huge amount of points is enough to change Chen's fate. If Chen uses all these points to improve his strength, then Chen's strength will definitely be improved by several levels, even comparable to Nagato who has the eyes of reincarnation.  At that time, let alone a Danzo, even the entire Konoha Village, Chen is confident that he can compete with it.  Although I dare not say that Konoha can be destroyed, it should be possible to reach the level of Nagato!

    "Hehe~~ More than 600,000 points are enough to bring my strength to a higher level, and my kaleidoscope can also evolve into an eternal kaleidoscope! Not only that, I can also have the blood of Mu Dun! Haha~  ~" Thinking of this, Chen laughed again.

    The Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan is not shown much in the original work. Looking at the Uchiha clan for so long, only Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Sasuke have it.  In the original book, these two people did not show the uniqueness of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan, except for using non-blindness and manipulating the nine tails, there seems to be nothing special.

    However, even if this is the case, the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is extremely powerful. Among other things, after opening the Eternal Kaleidoscope, you can use the pupil technique of the Kaleidoscope without side effects, and you can also have a complete Susanoo.  One is enough to enhance a lot of combat power.

    Of course, it doesn't mean that the perfect Susan must have turned on the eternal kaleidoscope to be able to perform it. In fact, ordinary binocular kaleidoscopes can also perform this ultimate pupil technique.  In the original book, after Obito gave Kakashi his other Sharingan when he was fighting Datongmu Kaguya, Kakashi directly opened the full body of Susanoo.  Except for Kakashi, whether it is Sasuke or Ban, it is only after opening the eternal kaleidoscope that the full body of Susanoo is displayed.

    After laughing for a while, Chen asked the system: "System, I remember that the price of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan seems to be 500,000. I have enough points now, can I evolve my Kaleidoscope Sharingan to  Eternal kaleidoscope? Don¡¯t set up any harsh conditions for me to exchange it!¡±

    "Answer the host: There is no need to worry about this question. As long as you have the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, the host can directly evolve the ordinary Kaleidoscope into the eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan if you have enough points."

    "That's good, I'm really worried about what conditions will be set up for me, there is no best!" After hearing the system's affirmative answer, Chen felt relieved.  To be honest, he was still worried before, but luckily the system did not disappoint him.

    "In this case" Chen said to the system: "Open the exchange interface of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan for me!"

    As soon as Chen's voice fell, a system exchange page appeared in Chen's sight¡ª¡ª"Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan, item level: ss level, need to exchange points: 500000. Note: Kaleidoscope Sharingan is overused  It can lead to vision loss or even blindness, and the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan breaks the curse of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan in use. The pupil technique is not threatened by the seal, and the eyes have eternal light. It is the highest form of Sharingan  .The host conditions are met, do you want to carry out this exchange?"

    "Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan" Chen took a deep breath, his expression became serious, and then said to the system: "System, exchange it for me immediately!"

    "Ding! Exchange in progress"

    As soon as the system's notification tone fell, Chen's points were suddenly deducted by 500,000, and then Chen's body suddenly burst out with a powerful force.  Immediately afterwards, all this power slowly rushed into Chen's eyes, causing severe burning pain in Chen's eyes.

    "Ah~~"

    Although he had already prepared himself mentally, Chen was still in such great pain that he couldn't bear it for a while, so he knelt down, covered his eyes with his hands, and let out a heart-piercing scream.  At this time, Chen's whole body was trembling with high frequency, the pain in his eyes made him break out in cold sweat, and his whole body was soaked in cold sweat.  He still remembers the pain when he opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan at the beginning, but compared with now, the pain is undoubtedly pediatric. This pain is like someone stabbing your eyes with a sharp knife, and then  Constantly twisting the knife, it made people feel heart-piercing pain.

    It took a long time for the burning pain to gradually subside. After a while, the burning pain in Chen Shuangtong had all dissipated, but Chen had also collapsed, and his whole body was covered with cold.Drenched in sweat, he was panting heavily in the space.

    After a short rest, Chen has gradually regained some strength.  Feeling that the power is continuously coming out from the double pupils, Chen can clearly feel that the kaleidoscope at this time is several times stronger than before.

    Without waiting for his body to fully recover, Chen couldn't wait to struggle up, quickly found a reflective object in the pile of debris as a mirror, and then opened his eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    The pattern of Zhijianchen's kaleidoscope Sharingan is still dominated by hexagrams, but in the middle of the hexagrams, there is another black cross

    Chen caressed his eyes, and said in a low voice, "This is my eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan!"

    Casually throwing the things in his hands back into the pile of debris, the corners of Chen's mouth were slightly raised. At this moment, unprecedented confidence surged in his heart.  His own strength has reached the shadow level, and now he has exchanged for the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan. It can be said that his strength has truly reached the peak of the ninja world at this moment.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ninety-fifth;

    ?

    Originally, after Zaichen opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, with the kaleidoscope pupil technique, his strength was very strong.  However, due to the curse of the kaleidoscope, it cannot be used unscrupulously.

    It's different now, with the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan, you don't have to worry about it anymore, and those powerful pupil techniques can be used at will.

    That's not counting, there is also Chen's Susanoo.  Because he hadn't received any stimulation or didn't deliberately exercise, Chen's Susanoo was still in a skeleton state.  But now, under the blessing of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Tatsuo's Susanoo has finally gone one step further, reaching the stage of a mature body in an instant, and is only one step away from the ultimate version of the full body.  Thinking of the scene in the original book where Master Madara could cause landslides and ground cracks with a random wave, Chen was very excited.

    "In the near future, I will definitely be able to reach that level. At that time, no matter who dares to block my footsteps, I will crush him! Hahaha~~~~"

    It can be said that after Chen exchanged the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan, he is already a rare opponent in the entire ninja world. Except for some veteran kages who may be able to trouble him, he no longer has to be afraid of anyone.

    "However, this is not enough. Although I already have the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan, the ninjutsu I have mastered is too little. I have to exchange for a few more powerful ninjutsu! However, before that, I have to use the  Finished work." Chen came to the debris pile, cast his eyes on the small test tube used for the experiment, and said with a smile on the corner of his mouth.

    Chen reached out and picked up the small test tube, then smiled lightly and said, "Mu DunI've always been yearning for it!"

    In the original book, the wooden escape is a very special kind of blood succession limit.  Although it is a combination of Water Dungeon and Earth Dungeon, looking at so many ninjas in the ninja world, there are not many geniuses who have both Water Dungeon and Earth Dungeon chakra attributes.  However, apart from the Senshou Zhujian of the Qianshou clan, there is no one who can possess this powerful bloodstain.

    Of course, some people will say that Mutun is unique to the Qianshou clan, and other ninjas cannot awaken it.  But even so, I haven't seen any member of the Senshou clan awaken Mu Dun, even Senshou Zhujian's younger brother Senju Feijian, or Senju Zhujian's granddaughter Senju Tsunade, these close people  Couldn't wake up.

    Although there are many ninjas who can use Mudun in the original book, whether it is Yamato and Danzo, or later Uchiha Obito, or even Uchiha Madara, they can all master Mudun, but they  The reason for being able to use Mutun has the same premise, that is, the cells from Qianshou Zhujian were transplanted.

    Except for this method, I have never heard of that genius who can awaken Mutun on his own without transplanting inter-column cells.

    "There's no need to think too much about this kind of thing. Maybe it's because Senjujuma is the reincarnation of Asura, and Mutun was awakened because of the yang attribute chakra. What I should care about now is whether the fusion of this cell  It can let me master the powerful blood successor Mutun." Chen shook his head, put this question behind him, didn't think about it, but asked the system: "System, can I transplant the first-generation cells now?  ?¡±

    "Answer the host: the host integral is sufficient and the conditions are met, and cell fusion can be performed."

    "Very good, but I have one more question to ask you. If I transplant the first-generation cells, will my face grow out of nowhere?" Chen asked the system a little worriedly.  asked.  After all, in the original book, whether it is Madara or Danzo, after they transplanted the cells of the first generation of Hokage Senjujuma, they will all have a common feature, that is, a large piece of white skin will appear on their bodies, and there will also be a  A man's face, that should be the face of the first Hokage Senju Hashirama.

    If such characteristics appear after transplanting the first-generation cells, then Chen has to reconsider whether to transplant the cells or directly exchange them.  After all, it feels weird and uncomfortable to have another man's face on his body, and he is not a good friend of Senju Zhuma, so he can be as calm as Lord Madara.

    "Answer the host: No! The system will help the host perfectly integrate the cells of the first generation of Hokage, without causing any abnormalities to the host's body, let alone the problems the host said. Of course, if this is the host's request, then  The system can also satisfy the host."

    "Huh~~ That's good, I'm relieved!" After hearing the system's answer, Chen breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to the system: "Then transplant the first-generation cells to me now! Remember,  Don't make any Senjujurama face on me."

    "Ding! Fusion in progress" After the system's prompt sounded, I saw that Chen's points were suddenly deducted by 50,000 points.The huge sum of 671,000 was reduced to 121,000 points after exchanging the Eternal Kaleidoscope and Wooden Dungeon.

    Then the test tube in Chen's hand suddenly disappeared, and then a warm current suddenly rose in Chen's body, and after a while, it turned into a whole chakra full of vitality, flowing in Chen's body, spreading all over his body.  The cells in the whole body are jumping for joy, this feeling is completely different from the burning pain of exchanging the eternal kaleidoscope, at this moment, Chen feels a sense of relief all over his body, and Chen can't help but close his eyes to enjoy the pleasure.

    After a while, this vigorous chakra was completely absorbed by Chen's body.

    Chen also opened his eyes, clenched his fists with both hands, and felt the new power in his body: "This feeling is really unstoppable, it's so comfortable! But now is not the time to enjoy it, let me see it first  Come to fruition!"

    As Chen spoke, he stretched out an arm, and then circulated the vibrant chakra. Chen's arm turned into a tree trunk, and then countless short branches grew continuously, and finally all the branches grew lush  Leaves, Chen's arm turned into a small tree for a while.  After a while, Chen's thoughts moved, and those branches gradually retracted into Chen's arms, and Chen's arms returned to their original shape.

    "Is this the power of Mu Dun?" Chen whispered to himself, and there was another smile on the corner of his mouth.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ninety-Five; Wood Dun's Ninjutsu

    ?

    Chen has fused the cells of the first generation, and has mastered Mu Dun, a powerful blood successor.  Not only that, but the Chakra of the wood escape is still constantly nourishing Chen's body, making Chen feel completely new.

    "Hey~~ It's an unprecedented feeling, this feeling is really great!" Feeling the changes in his body, Chen whispered to himself excitedly.

    Afterwards, Chen looked at his own space, and thought in his heart: "I really need to exchange something here. It has been empty all the time, making people feel uneasy. Let's take this opportunity to renovate it!"

    Chen said to the system: "System, let's transform this space, and exchange it for the origin of soil for me first!"

    "Ding! The origin of the earth, item level: s-level, need to exchange points: 10000, do you want to exchange?"

    "Exchange!"

    "Ding! The exchange is successful, points deducted: 10,000, host remaining points: 111,000."

    After the system prompt sounded, the ground under the feet of Chen Suo suddenly turned into a piece of land, and the land continued to spread around.  After a while, all of Chen's space was covered by land, and it became the same flat land as the outside world.

    Chen stepped on the ground under his feet, then chuckled and said, "That's right, it's much more down-to-earth, and the feeling of being down-to-earth makes people feel comfortable."

    Although the land was there, it was not enough. Chen exchanged the source of light again, and then the whole space instantly became as bright as daytime, not as dark as before.

    "By the way, the system, since I have mastered the powerful blood successor Mu Dun, why do I have no impression of Mu Dun ninjutsu at all?"

    "Answer to the host: Fusion cells can only allow you to have the blood succession of Mudun, but it does not mean that you can master the powerful Mudun ninjutsu. If the host wants to have a powerful Mudun ninjutsu, you need to add 50,000 points to exchange for Mudun ninjutsu.  Escape ninjutsu big gift package, after exchange, the host will be able to master the seal gestures of large and small wood escape ninjutsu other than immortal techniques."

    "Damn it, shouldn't this come as a bonus? You still have to exchange it? And it's still 50,000 points. Isn't this 100,000 points in total? This is already the same price as the wooden escape sold by the system, so I found it  Wouldn't the first-generation cells be meaningless?" Hearing the system's answer, Chen was very depressed and asked the system.

    "No, even if the host spends 100,000 points to exchange for the wood escape directly, it still only has the blood of the wood escape, and cannot control the wood escape ninjutsu. It also needs to spend points to exchange for ninjutsu, and the host provided  That share of cells has already saved 50,000 points for the host, it is not meaningless!"

    "A profiteer! Then why was I able to master the three pupil techniques of Naizhao, Tsukuyomi, and Susanoo when I exchanged the kaleidoscope Sharingan?"

    "Because the pupil technique only requires the activation of the mind and does not require seals, so there is no need to exchange seals!"

    "What the hell kind of reason is this? I think you just think that I have saved a little points now, so you made up a reason to exploit me?"

    "Would you like to exchange the wooden escape gift package?" This time, the system did not explain, as if wanting to change the subject, asked Chen for instructions.

    "Hey~~ Let's exchange it!" Chen sighed helplessly, but he still gritted his teeth and spent another 50,000 points. After all, Mudun Xueji has already been exchanged.  If you don't escape, it will be wasted.

    "Ding! The exchange is successful, points deducted: 50,000, host remaining points: 61,000."

    Following the sound of the system's notification sound, another piece of information appeared in Chen's mind, and then he mastered all the gestures of the wood escape knot seal, large and small, except for the immortal method.

    However, seeing the sharply reduced points, Chen really wanted to cry, but since he had already exchanged them, Chen didn't bother with this issue anymore.

    "Then let me see how powerful my Mudun is!" Thinking of this, Chen quickly made a set of seals with both hands, and then shouted very politely: "Mudun. The tree world is coming!"

    I saw that in the space where Chen was, the earth was roaring and shaking, as if something was about to break through the ground.

    Sure enough, just a moment later, on the roaring ground, tree trunks as thick as arms broke through the ground, and they continued to grow crazily. It didn't take long for them to grow into towering trees, forming a forest  .  After Chen stopped outputting chakra, those big trees also stopped growing.

    The tree world descending that Chen cast this time is not very large, but it has a radius of 100 meters. This is still the range after Chen deliberately stopped chakra. Even Chen himself doesn't know where his limit is.  If it stops, it is estimated that the space of these two football fields will be covered by Chen's arrival of the tree world.

      "That's right, Mudun is indeed a useful map cannon! With this scale, if you release it in the crowd, tusk~~" Seeing the Mudun he released, Chen was very satisfied, but this move  The chakra consumed by the large-scale wooden escape also shocked Chen. The chakra almost disappeared at a fleeting speed, and only a quarter of the chakra in Chen's body was consumed in just a moment.  The Chakra consumed by Susanoo is much larger.

    "I really don't know that in the original book, the pervert in Qianshou Zhujian releases the wooden escape like drinking water. I really don't know how much chakra that guy has."

    But fortunately, because Chen not only has the tailed beast of the pseudo-shouhe in his body, but also has the cells of the first generation, so the speed of chakra recovery is also amazing.

    "But this is far from enough. If large-scale ninjutsu is used many times during the battle, the recovery speed of Chakra still cannot keep up with the speed of consumption, so I have to find a way to increase the amount of Chakra and Chakra.  Carat's recovery speed. But this idea can only be postponed temporarily, let's get out of here first!"

    Then Chen's mind moved, disappeared in place, and then reappeared in the original ruins. Now the vibration has stopped, although some broken stones still fall occasionally.

    Chen looked around and found that there was nothing else to do, and said in a low voice, "Since the Stone of Garel is already in hand, there is no point in staying here, let's get out of here first!"

    As he said that, he planned to leave, but at this moment, Chen suddenly sensed that someone was peeping at him from a certain direction, making Chen frowned, and then shouted in that direction: "Who is it? Get out!"

    Hearing Chen's shout, the person hiding in the dark showed a wry smile, and said in a low voice, "It's been discovered, this is terrible." But he still walked out, because he knew that it was impossible for him to  I can hide from that person, so there is no need to hide.

    "Seeing the appearance of the person coming, Chen's eyes instantly turned cold, and he said solemnly: "Pharmacist pocket?  "

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!! Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ninety-Seven; Meeting Konoha Ninja Again

    ?

    The person who came out of the dark was the Yaoshidou next to Dashewan, and Chen's face turned cold instantly.  Seeing Yaoshidou's appearance, Chen immediately thought that Dashewan must have ordered him to follow him. If there was no order from Dashewan, Yaoshidou would not have the guts.

    It turned out that Yao Shidou followed Chen all the way to the ruins, but he didn't dare to get too close because he was afraid of being discovered by Chen.  Zai Chen entered the secret passage and followed after he came to the Garel mine vein. At that time, Chen focused all his attention on Hyde and didn't find the pharmacist's pocket hidden in the dark for a while, so he was in the ruins.  Pharmacist knows everything that happened.  It wasn't until Chen killed Hyde and destroyed the key of the Gelel lode that the Gelel lode ran away. The continuous collapse of the mountain made Pharmacist feel the danger, so he left first and wanted to escape from the ruins.  However, after Chen collected the ore veins into the space, the ruins also stopped turbulent, feeling that there was no danger, and the pharmacist came back again.  However, when he came back, Chen had already collected all of Garel's ore veins into the space, and Chen himself also entered the space, so the returning pharmacist pocket did not know that Gelel's mine veins had been taken away by Chen.  matter.  And when he came back here, Chen happened to come out of the space, and Yao Shidou was bumped into by Chen.

    "It's best to give me a convincing reason." Chen said calmly to the pharmacist in front of him.

    "Sorry, I didn't mean to follow Mr. Chen, because Mr. Chen had conflicts with Sagashi, the country of wind, before. Master Orochimaru was worried that Mr. Chen would get into trouble, so let me follow Mr. Chen and see if Sahikari was in trouble.  Chen-Jun, I can help you a lot!" Ruo pushed his glasses, then smiled and pretended to be relaxed.

    "Help me? Hehe~~" After asking the pharmacist for a bag, Chen sneered, and then his expression changed, his eyes directly transformed into a kaleidoscope, and Susano took shape in an instant, but it was not a mature body, it was just an illusion.  With one arm, he pulled the pharmacist in front of him into his palm at an extremely fast speed, and squeezed it tightly.

    "Hmph! Help me? Is it up to you? Do you really think that idiot Sasuke is as easy to fool as I am?" Chen sneered, and then controlled Susan to increase his strength, squeezing the pharmacist's pocket in excruciating pain.

    At this time, Yao Shidou's face was distorted by the pain, and he lost the relaxed expression just now, but he was not an ordinary person, so he tried his best not to wail, let alone beg Chen for mercy.

    "I know you were sent by Orochimaru. He asked you to follow me. What do you want to do? Tell me, or you won't have a chance!"

    "The stone of Garel!" Pharmacist did not hide any more, and directly stated the purpose of this trip.

    "Gerel's Stone? You mean Orochimaru wants to get the Garel's Stone?"

    "No, Master Orochimaru is just curious, what kind of treasure is the Gerel Stone that can make Chen Jun so nervous? If possible, he wants me to take the Gerel Stone back, and Master Orochimaru will hand it over to you later."  Hand it over to Mr. Chen, so that Mr. Chen can owe us a favor. Of course, if the Stone of Garel is obtained by Mr. Chen, then this matter will be let go. Master Orochimaru has no intention of embarrassing Mr. Chen.  .¡±

    "Is it really just like that?"

    "It's absolutely true, I absolutely dare not hide anything!"

    "Hmph~~ Orochimaru's calculations are pretty good. If that's the case, I'll spare you this time for the sake of Oroshemaru." Chen snorted coldly, controlled Susaku, and threw the pharmacist's pocket hard to the front  the walls.  The body of the pharmacist was like a fired cannonball, flew out of Suzuku's hand, and hit the wall of the ruins instantly. The wall there couldn't bear the huge force and collapsed, turning into a pile of huge piles.  Large and small broken stones, after the pharmacist fell on the ground, he was buried by those broken stones.

    "Go back and tell Dashewan, I don't want this kind of thing to happen again, otherwise don't blame me for not being sympathetic!" Chen said to the pair of broken stones where Yaoshidou was, because he knew that Yaoshidou could not be so easy  was killed.  After Zaichen finished speaking, he didn't care about Yaoshi's response, and after a cold snort, he walked directly outside the ruins.

    And just after Chen left, the rubble pile covering the pharmacist's pocket moved, and then was suddenly pushed away, and the pharmacist's pocket also stood out from underneath.

    "Cough~~cough~~ Uchiha Chenis really dangerous, I thought he would be killed just now! Hehe~~" Pharmacist looked at the direction Chen left, and whispered to himself: "  I'd better go back and report back to Master Orochimaru, I don't dare to follow up, otherwise I might be killed!" He said and chose a direction opposite to Chen's, and left the ruins as well.

    When Chen left the ruins and walked outside, he found that Naruto was yelling and rushing towards Chen's direction.??And he was also followed by three people, two were Haruno Sakura and Nara Shikamaru who were also Xiaoqiang Konoha, and the other was Sagakushi Kankuro who was brought down by Tatsuki's Tsukuyomi back then.

    Seeing the person coming, Rang Chen frowned, and said in a low voice with displeasure: "Tch! It's really haunting, trouble!" But Chen didn't mean to avoid it, and went straight to meet him.

    "Chen, are you okay? I heard from my father that the shock just now was caused by the rampage of the Gelel mine. You stopped the runaway of the mine, right?" After the four of them came to Chen, Naruto  Said worriedly, while wanting to get closer to Chen.  However, Naruto's move was immediately stopped by Shikamaru next to him, while Shikamaru pulled Naruto's collar, stared at Chen vigilantly, and shouted to the celebrity: "Naruto, don't approach him, that guy  Now it's treason!"

    "Shikamaru, let me go first, Chen won't do anything to me, it's because of him that I was able to rescue my father and Tem Xun, we must have misunderstood Chen."

    "Naruto, please be quiet." Shikamaru yelled at Naruto, then turned to look at Chen, and said, "Uchiha Chen, although I don't know why you appear here, but I think you must  It's not going to be a good thing."

    "Hehe~~What, are you planning to arrest me?" Chen said to Shikamaru and the others with a sneer, his tone and expression were full of disdain, and he didn't pay attention to these people in front of him at all.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Sorry, the computer has not been installed yet. I planned to take a good rest today, but I still don¡¯t want to stop updating, so I coded another chapter.  This chapter was coded in an Internet cafe, and the Internet cafe was very noisy, so I really didn¡¯t have the time to type. This chapter is written very casually, so let¡¯s just let it go.  When I start tomorrow, I will be coding full-time. Thank you for your support all the time. Thank you Bread!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ninety-Eight; Naruto with a Tailed Beast

    ?

    For the few people in front of him, Chen obviously didn't take them seriously, his expression and tone were full of disdain.

    "What? Are you planning to arrest me? Although I don't think you have the ability." Chen said with a sneer.

    At this time, Kankuro who was next to him stepped forward and confronted Chen: "Uchiha Tatsu? You were the one who attacked me and Gaara at the beginning, right? Thanks to you, I was tortured by you for a full 72  Hours, our accounts should be settled!"

    "Look for me to settle accounts? Hehe~~ Is it up to you?"

    "So what?" Kankuro saw the disdainful expression on Chen's face, felt that he was underestimated, roared angrily, and immediately wanted to untie the crow on his back.  However, his movements did not last, because just as he was about to move, Chen had already come to him in an instant, and before he had time to show his surprised expression, he felt his neck being strangled severely,  The strength was so great that he couldn't breathe for a while.

    Naruto and the others were unable to react in time to the changes at the scene. They didn't see Chen's movements clearly, they just felt a blur in front of them. After they reacted, it was already like this.

    Kankuro was strangled by Chen's neck like this, and then easily lifted by Chen, and Kankuro kept breaking Chen's fingers with both hands, trying to escape from Chen's hands, but it was all in vain, Chen's hands were  Like cast iron, there is no slack in the slightest.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, what are you doing? Let go of Kankuro!" After reacting, Shikamaru immediately pressed his hands into a seal, which was exactly the way they used the shadow secret technique of their Nara family, and threatened Chen sternly.

    Haruno Sakura on the side also made an attacking gesture towards Chen, but Naruto was still shouting at Chen: "Chen, let go of Kankuro, don't make mistakes again!"

    Hearing Naruto's call, Chen replied disdainfully, "Don't you want him? Then give it back to you!" Chen snorted coldly, then threw Kankuro in his hand towards Naruto and the others fiercely.

    The moment Kankuro flew out, Shikamaru immediately jumped up, trying to catch Kankuro, but the moment he touched Kankuro's body, a huge force came from Kankuro, making him bear  Unable to stop, he and Kankuro were hit by that huge force and hit a distant mountain.  Fortunately, although Shikamaru couldn't stop it, it still offset most of the force, so they didn't suffer much damage.

    "Shikamaru!" Seeing such a scene, Naruto first shouted at Shikamaru worriedly, then showed an angry expression, turned his head, gritted his teeth at Chen, and asked: "Chen, how could you treat us  I am so disappointed that my former companion made a move!"

    "Companion? I never needed that kind of thing. As for the fact that I made friends with you when I was in Konoha, it was just because of a whim, and I never took it to heart! Don't be self-righteous anymore  Think of me as Konoha's companion, that will only make me sick!"

    "Damn it, what do you think of your companions? I don't believe you don't have any affection for Konoha's companions!" Naruto shouted unwillingly, after all, Chen was the first one who was willing to make friends with him  Moreover, Chen's previous personality was not like this. He still refused to believe that Chen would be such a cold person.

    "Tch! Are you naive, or are you really stupid? Don't tell me you haven't figured out the situation yet?" Chen sneered, then disappeared in place, and appeared in front of Shikamaru who was about to struggle in an instant  , and then stepped on Shikamaru's back fiercely, pressing him back to the ground again.  And this time Chen also used strange power, although he controlled the strength, he still stepped on Shikamaru with internal injuries, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood.  Then he turned his head to Naruto with a grin and said, "So, what about this?"

    "Bastard, let go of Shikamaru!" Seeing Chen's actions, Naruto exploded. He saw Naruto took out a handful of kunai from his ninja bag, then roared and rushed towards Chen.  Once Naruto was really angry, after all his companions held a very important position in his heart, he would never allow his companions to be hurt by others, so he rushed to Chen desperately, stabbed the Kunai in his hands at Chen, thinking  To force Chen back, and then rescue Shikamaru from Chen's feet.

    Facing Naruto's attack, Chen didn't feel relieved, he raised his hand in a calm manner, held Naruto's hand in an instant, and said disdainfully: "It's full of loopholes, just relying on you  To a certain extent, it is impossible to even touch the corner of my clothes."

    "Damn it!" Naruto's wrist was tightly grasped by Chen, no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn't withdraw his hand.

    "Naruto!" At this moment, Sakura next to her couldn't stand anymore, clenched her fists tightly, and then rushed towards Chen.

    ?"Annoying!" After seeing Xiao Ying's actions, Chen also didn't take it seriously, only to see him snorting coldly, his eyes directly entered the state of kaleidoscope, and then stared at Xiao Ying.

    After seeing the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Sakura was startled, remembered Kakashi's warning, and immediately wanted to close her eyes, but it was too late.  The moment she saw the kaleidoscope, she had already been struck by Chen's illusion and collapsed to the ground.

    "Sakura~~ bastard!" Naruto was very worried when he saw that Sakura got hit. He saw that a powerful chakra erupted from Naruto's body instantly, and broke away from Chen's control for a while, which made Chen stunned for a moment.  .  However, Chen's reaction was very quick, he came back to his senses in an instant, and then he directly lifted his foot, kicking Naruto out at once.

    Flying out, Naruto also hit a wall and shattered that wall, but he seemed to feel no pain at all, and slowly stood up again.  At this time, Naruto closed his eyes tightly, and his expression became very serious, without the anger just now.  His hands were also hanging down, without moving, as if he had fallen asleep.  But there is a red chakra wrapped around him, which is full of ominous and violent.

    "Howyou can do this" At this time, Naruto said, his voice was very calm, without any emotion, the current Naruto seemed to be as calm as before the storm.

    "How dare youhurt Shikamaru and Sakura, it's really unforgivable!" Naruto let out an angry roar, and suddenly opened his eyes, only to see that Naruto's eyes had changed,  In the usual way, the eyes became red and had beast-like vertical pupils, and the teeth also became sharp and protruding like beasts, and the violent red chakra wrapped around Naruto was the chakra of Nine Tails  , Naruto directly entered the Tailed Beast Transformation after seeing Sakura coming down. Although no tail grew behind him, this chakra was enough to startle Shikamaru and Kankuro present.

    "Oh! It's interesting! Hehe~~" Seeing Naruto's state, Rang Chen raised his mouth slightly and said in a low voice.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ?It was agreed to come to pull the network cable today, but no one came, so I came to the Internet cafe to code again. Although it was very noisy, I still have to stick to a few chapters. Let¡¯s just wait and see!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Ninety-Nine; Reappearance Monthly Reading

    ?

    After Naruto turned into a beast, Chen still didn't have the slightest nervousness, let alone Jinchuriki, even the real Kyuubi, for Chen who already had an eternal kaleidoscope, it was like a pet.

    "Has the tailed beast transformed? It's a bit interesting. I just took this opportunity to collect the chakra of the nine tails!" Thinking of this, Chen took the tailed beast's chakra collector out of the space again.

    At this time, Naruto on the opposite side said again: "You are no longer the Chen you used to be, and the you now are just pure rebellion."

    "Really? Then what are you going to do?"

    "So, I won't be merciful anymore, no matter what, I will take you back to Konoha!"

    "Tch! Don't be ashamed, if that's the case, then come! Let me see how much weight you have, so that you can speak so confidently."

    Naruto didn't speak again, but he roared and rushed towards Chen again. Because the chakra on his body was too strong, every time Naruto took a step, he would stamp a small hole on the ground, and his momentum was stronger than before.  On a lot.

    However, facing the menacing Naruto, Chenbu panicked, sneered, and kicked Shikamaru under his feet towards Naruto, causing Shikamaru to let out a scream.  Naruto, who was still very imposing, was shocked when he saw Shikamaru bumping towards him, and stopped sprinting.  He jumped up and caught Shikamaru, and when he raised his head angrily, Chen had already lost track of him.

    "Be careful behind!" Although Naruto didn't notice Chen's trace, but Kankuro who fell to the side could see it clearly. When Naruto caught Shikamaru, Chen had already rushed to Naruto at an extremely fast speed.  behind him, so Kankuro immediately reminded Naruto.

    "What?" Hearing Kankuro's exclamation, Naruto turned around subconsciously, and what caught his eyes was a fist that was getting bigger and bigger. Before he could react, Chen's fist hit him in the face.

    This punch used strange power, so Naruto was directly knocked out.

    "Damn it!" Shikamaru, who had just been rescued by Naruto, shouted angrily when he saw Naruto being knocked into the air. His hands had already formed a seal, and he just wanted to launch the shadow secret technique on Chen, but he didn't have Chen's speed.  Quick, was kicked out by Chen again.  This time, Shikamaru was seriously injured and couldn't get up for a while.

    "Damn, this guy has become stronger again, how could he improve so fast, this is not a level of battle at all." After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Shikamaru looked at Chen with a wry smile and said in his heart: "Uchiha Chen  His strength is too strong, we can't possibly be his opponent, it seems that we can only outsmart him!" Then his mind turned quickly, flashing out a series of strategies, but all of them were rejected one by one.

    At this time, Naruto who was knocked out changed again, and a huge chakra erupted from him again.

    "Naruto" After seeing Naruto's current appearance, even Shikamaru was shocked.

    At this time, Naruto's limbs were lying on the ground, two sharp fangs were exposed from the corners of his mouth, and there was a beast-like roar from his throat, and the biggest change was the chakra on his body.  The red chakra that was originally wrapped around his body has now completely wrapped him, forming a transparent chakra coat. What is even more surprising is that behind him, there is a tail formed by chakra that is swinging  with.

    "Hehe, a tail has already exploded, but it is still far away!" After seeing Naruto's change, Chen still looked relaxed, and said with a chuckle there.

    "Roar~~" Naruto roared again and rushed towards Chen, this time the speed had increased significantly, and this time Naruto was not simply sprinting in a straight line, but was constantly changing positions, trying to get confused  Chen's sight, but under Chen's kaleidoscope writing sharing eyes, these actions are futile.

    When Naruto jumped behind Chen, he thought he had seized the opportunity, and instantly raised his claws (palms) to cut off the back of Chen's head.

    Although Chen turned his back to Naruto, Chen tilted his head as if he had eyes behind him, avoiding Naruto's attack, and when Naruto saw that his attack had failed, he jumped away from Chen's body immediately.  Next, and then continue to switch positions, want to look for opportunities.

    "System, in Naruto's current state, can I extract the Nine-Tails Chakra from him?"

    "Answer the host: The concentration of Chakra in Jinchuriki's body is not enough, so it cannot be extracted. It is best to force him out of the four-tailed state."

    "Four tails? It seems that we need to give him some stimulation!" Chen's mouth was slightly raised, Chen turned his back to Naruto and deliberately exposed a flaw to lure Naruto to attack.

    And Naruto really took the bait. After seeing Chen showing his flaws, he seized the opportunity and asked him again.Chen strikes.

    "Hey~~ Good time!" After Naruto's attack was about to approach, Chen immediately turned around, and then looked at Naruto with a sneer.  After Naruto saw Chen's expression, he secretly thought that something was wrong, and just wanted to escape, but it was too late.

    "Yuedu!" A simple word spit out from Chen's mouth.  In an instant, Naruto was pulled into Yueyue's space by Chen.

    "Where is this?" Naruto, who had just entered monthly reading, was also puzzled and looked around in confusion.  As before, there are still many wooden stakes standing in Chen's space, but what is different from before is that this time the wooden stakes are not tied to Naruto who was sucked into Tsukuyomi's space, but Konoha Shi  Other than Naruto and Sasuke in Er Xiaoqiang, as well as Gaara and Kankuro from Sand Hidden, all were tied to wooden stakes, and they all looked at Naruto with pleading eyes.

    "What's going on? Why are you here?" Seeing the appearance of these people, Naruto subconsciously wanted to rush over to save them, but found that he couldn't move his body.

    "No, this is not true. In this case, it must be an illusion!" Naruto closed his eyes, trying to escape from the illusion, but his body could not move. He could only close his eyes and try to wake himself up.

    "Naruto, please save us~~ This place is too scary, please help us~~" At this time, the wailing voices of the little powerhouses came from Naruto's ears.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    Code a chapter to pass a chapter ¡ª¡ª!  Just wait and see!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 100; Persecution

    ?

    In Chen's Yuedu space, the Xiaoqiangs were begging Naruto, but Naruto closed his eyes tightly and didn't open them, ignoring the wailing of the Xiaoqiangs, and kept muttering: "This is not true,  It's just an illusion"

    "Hehe~~ Naruto, what's wrong with you? Didn't you say that you would not let your companions get hurt? Why didn't you come to rescue them? Could it be that everything you said was a lie?"

    Naruto, who was closing his eyes, suddenly heard a playful voice in his ears, making him immediately open his eyes and stare ahead.  I saw Chen was not far in front of him, looking at him playfully.

    "Damn it, you did all of this, right? All of this is illusion, I won't be fooled by you?" Naruto shouted.

    "Hehe~~Illusion?" Hearing Naruto's words, Chen chuckled, then took out a handful of kunai from nowhere, and shot the kunai at Naruto.

    Seeing the kunai attacking him, Naruto subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but unfortunately found that his body was still unable to move, and he could only watch the kunai piercing his body.

    "Ah~~"

    Feeling the pain brought by Kunai, Naruto let out a scream, and then looked at Chen in disbelief: "Whywhy can I feel the pain, thisisn't this an illusion?"

    "What do you think?" Chen didn't explain anything to Naruto, but took out a handful of kunai again and played with it in his hand.

    Suddenly, Naruto seemed to think of something, and then exclaimed: "No, this is what Mr. Kakashi said Tsukuyomi!"

    "That's right, you know a lot!" Hearing what Naruto said, Chen didn't deny it, but admitted it directly, and from the very beginning, he never thought that he could hide it from Naruto.

    "However, so what if you know it? In the space I read this month, space, time, quality, everything is at my disposal. So how are you going to defeat me here?"

    "Hmph! I don't need to defeat you. Mr. Kakashi once said that in this monthly reading space, you can delay up to 72 hours. As long as 72 hours pass, your monthly reading will be canceled by itself.  Right!"

    "That's right! But how do you insist on 72 hours? Hehe~~ Also, I can tell you with certainty that my monthly reading is not just 72 hours, but eternity! As long as  If I don't take the initiative to cancel the moon reading, you can't leave here!" (Although I don't know if the single month reading released by the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan will also be eternal, but it is set to be eternal here.)

    "What? It's impossible, you don't want to lie to me!"

    "Huh! Believe it or not, what I have to do now is" Chen stopped talking, but continued to play with the kunai in his hand, and then suddenly tied the kunai in his hand to the "Shikamaru" beside him.  "On the body.

    "Ah~~" After being stabbed by Kunai, Shikamaru let out a heart-piercing howl, and then begged Naruto: "Help, Naruto, save me, save me"

    "Damn~~ Illusion at this time! I won't be fooled." Hearing Shikamaru's wailing, Naruto was still unmoved, and said through gritted teeth.

    "That's right, this is indeed an illusion, hehe~~" Chen grinned grinningly, Chen did not pull out the kunai that was stuck on "Shikamaru", but changed into a kunai again, and once again stabbed the kunai fiercely.  When it landed on "Shikamaru", that "Shikamaru" screamed and pleaded again.

    "Damn~~" Even though he knew it was an illusion, it still made Naruto feel angry!

    "Don't worry, there's still a lot of time, don't worry, I won't do anything to you, but" Chen grinned grinningly and turned into a kunai again, which once again plunged into the body of "Shikamaru".  I couldn't bear to look at it any more, so I quickly closed my eyes.

    "Naruto~~help me! Please, please help me~~" Although he couldn't see it with his eyes, the screams and pleadings of "Shikamaru" kept ringing in his ears, which made Naruto's heart very impatient.

    After a while, "Shikamaru"'s body was already covered with kunai, and "Shikamaru" was already dying, but he could still make a weak voice, always begging Naruto to save him.

    "Damn~~ You bastard, devil!" Naruto heard the wailing for a while, and it was his friend's wailing, which made him mentally broken. Even if he knew it was just an illusion, he couldn't bear it.

    "Oh, there is no place to tie it, so let's change someone else!" Chen came to "Akimichi Choji" with a smirk on his face: "Joji, you are so fat, you should be able to bear a little more pain.  Nothing!" As he spoke, he stabbed the Kunai in his hand hard on the fat body of "Choji"

    Not long after, the body of "Ding Ci"It is also full of suffering, which is shocking!

    Next are "Ya", "Shina", "Ningji", "Xiao Li", "Gara" and "Kankuro", without exception, all of them were covered with kunai by Chen, and they were all begging for their last breath  Naruto went to rescue them.

    "Hehe~~ All the men have been abolished, so I have no choice but to deal with those girls. Then, let me see, who is the first?"

    And those remaining female Xiaoqiang also cried and begged Naruto, hoping that Naruto would save them.

    At this time, Naruto had already collapsed, his heart was full of resentment and anger, and three tails had erupted behind him, but he was still suppressed by Chen, unable to move at all.

    "This time, there is no need for kunai, let's change the taste!" Chen smiled strangely, and took out something again, this time it was not kunai, but a long leather whip!

    "Try this! Hehe~~" Chen pulled the whip in his hand at Naruto, then turned around suddenly, and slammed the whip in his hand on "Haruno Sakura".

    That "Haruno Sakura" immediately let out a scream of pain.

    And this scream made Naruto, who had already collapsed, completely lose his mind. There was only one thought in his mind, and that was "Kill him! Kill him!"

    Nine-Tails' Chakra also stepped in, gradually enveloping Naruto.

    "Oh! Is it finally about to start? It really made me wait!" After seeing Naruto's changes, Chen showed a playful smile.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 101; Collecting Nine-Tails Chakra

    ?

    In Yuedu's Book of Poetry, Naruto has already collapsed, and four tails burst out in anger.

    "Has it finally started? It really made me wait!" Seeing Naruto's changes, Chen said with a sneer, and then canceled the monthly reading and returned to reality.

    In reality, Naruto at this time was also surrounded by a group of violent chakras, forming a huge ball, and the violent power came from the ball-shaped chakras.

    This change surprised Shikamaru and Kankuro who were present. They didn't know what happened. They just saw that Chen showed a flaw, and Naruto rushed towards Chen immediately, and then saw  Naruto inexplicably erupted a powerful chakra from his body, enveloping himself.

    "What's wrong with Naruto, it feels very bad!" Kankuro came to Shikamaru's side, looked at Naruto solemnly, and asked Shikamaru.

    "NarutoAlthough I don't know what happened, it must have something to do with Uchiha Tatsumi." Shikamaru looked at Chen with the same serious expression, and said in a low voice.

    At this time, Naruto, who was surrounded by the ominous chakra, changed again. I saw a chakra pillar suddenly shooting into the sky from above the spherical chakra. Since it was in the ruins, the chakra pillar  It directly hit the top of the ruins, breaking through a hole in the top of the ruins, and then the long Chakra pillar shot straight into the sky through the hole.

    Immediately afterwards, the chakra ball wrapped around Naruto exploded suddenly, forming a violent shock wave, blowing away all the surrounding gravel and dust. Facing the oncoming gravel, Chen directly cast Susan  No way, a barrier was formed around him, blocking all the gravel flying towards him, and after Shikamaru quickly hugged Sakura, he could only keep avoiding the gravel, but he was still caught by a few pieces.  Gravel hit.

    After the shock wave dissipated, the dust dissipated, and everyone saw Naruto coming out of the chakra ball.

    "Is this Naruto?" Seeing Naruto's appearance at this time, both Shikamaru and Kankuro were shocked.  It's no wonder they were so surprised, because Naruto at this time has completely lost his human appearance.

    At this time, Naruto was bowed on all fours, his whole body was wrapped in dark red chakra, and there were four chakra-shaped tails waving behind him, and an extremely dangerous sound came from Naruto's body.  Signal, a beast-like growl came from the throat, it looked like an unknown beast.

    "Naruto, what's wrong with you?" Seeing Naruto's appearance, Shikamaru shouted worriedly at Naruto.

    However, Naruto ignored him, but Chen, who was watching him not far away, seemed to have regarded him as a prey.

    "Hey! Naruto~~" Seeing that Naruto ignored him, Shikamaru had an ominous premonition in his heart, so he couldn't help calling Naruto loudly, and at the same time, he was on guard.

    Naruto responded to his call this time. Naruto turned his head and looked at him indifferently, but didn't say a word. Then Naruto suddenly stretched out a paw to Shikamaru, grabbing at him.  come over.

    The claws were also formed by those dark red chakras, they could extend very long, and grabbed towards Shikamaru.  Luckily, Shikamaru was on guard, and when he saw Naruto attacking him, he reacted immediately, hugging Sakura to avoid Naruto's claws.

    "Damn it, Naruto, what's wrong with you? I'm Shikamaru!" After avoiding Naruto's claws, Shikamaru shouted at Naruto again, trying to wake Naruto up.  However, it was still Naruto's claw that responded to him.

    "What's going on? Naruto will attack you." After Shikamaru avoided Naruto's attack again, Kankuro next to him said to him immediately.

    "I don't know, but the current Naruto makes me feel very strange, he doesn't seem to know us anymore."

    "Then what should we do?"

    "Let's see the situation first, I don't have a plan for countermeasures right now, be careful, don't let him attack!" Seeing Naruto attacking again, Shikamaru quickly reminded Kankuro.

    "Hey~~ I advise you to leave here as soon as possible. The current Naruto has been corrupted by Nine-Tails' Chakra, and he doesn't know you at all. He will only treat you as prey and will not show mercy to you."  Chen standing on the other side said with a sneer.

    "Damn it, you must have done something to Naruto to make him look like this, right?" Shikamaru questioned Chen Lisheng.

    "That's right, I did it!"

    "Why are you doing this? What is your purpose?"

    "I naturally have my reasons for doing this, stop talking nonsense, you'd better get out! Don't worry, I won'tWhat will happen to Naruto.  "

    "Impossible, I won't believe your nonsense, let alone let Naruto stay here alone, no matter what, I will let Naruto wake up!"

    "Hehe~~ Then you can do whatever you want, as long as it doesn't hinder me!" Chen chuckled a few times, then released the state of Suzuku, and walked slowly towards Naruto, while making seals with both hands.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, what are you going to do?" Seeing Chen's actions, Shikamaru thought that Chen was going to harm Naruto, and immediately exclaimed.

    "Huh~" Chen didn't pay much attention to Shikamaru's exclamation, snorted coldly, and still walked towards Naruto.  Naruto also noticed Chen's actions, roared at Chen, and then rushed towards Chen.

    "Huh! Let you try this!" Facing the menacing Naruto, Chen didn't feel flustered, and didn't have any intention of avoiding it at all. He just sneered and completed the seal: "The technique of killing wood and thorns"

    After Chen completed the seal, a few thick wooden arms suddenly broke out from Naruto's feet. Those wooden bars were like snakes, winding around Naruto's body, starting from the feet, then the hands, tail, and body.  Instantly tied Naruto.  And Naruto is struggling desperately, but still can't break free from the shackles of Mu Dun.

    "Nani? It turned out to be the first Hokage-sama's blood successor Mudun" Seeing that Chen had used Mudun, Shikamaru was so shocked that he couldn't help but shouted out.

    "Just wait for me obediently! Hehe~~" After Naruto was tied up, Chen took out the Tailed Beast Chakra Collector, walked up to Naruto, and took out the Tailed Beast Chakra Collector in his hand.  , Stabbed fiercely on Naruto's body.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ball reward!  !  Ball customization!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 102; Seeing Nine Tails for the First Time

    ?

    "Damn it, Uchiha Tatsuya, what did you do to Naruto?" Shikamaru, who was shocked by Chen's wooden escape, fell in love with that teapot-like thing stabbing Naruto's body, trying to stop it.  It was too late, so I could only yell loudly.

    "Don't worry, just borrowing a little chakra from Naruto will not have any adverse effects on Naruto. I have no enmity with him, and there is no need to harm him."

    "Huh? Chakra? At the beginning, Uchiha Chen seemed to be aiming at Shutsuru Chakra in Gaara's body, so, could his goal be the Nine-Tails Chakra?" Chen's words had no intention of listening.  Kankuro on the side thought of something, but he didn't say it right away.

    After a while, the teapot in Chen's hand had sucked enough of Nine-Tails' Chakra, and Chen also retracted the teapot in his hand into the space.

    "Okay, as for you" After putting the unaffected chakra collector back into the space, Chen's goal was also achieved.  Then he looked at Naruto who was struggling, and said playfully, "Let me see the legendary Nine-Tails!"

    As he spoke, his eyes transformed into eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan again, staring at Tailed Beast Naruto: "Beast, calm down!" Then, Chen's consciousness appeared directly in a sewer.

    There is a pool of water flowing in this sewer, and the surrounding area is very quiet, only the sound of water dripping from nowhere, this is where Nine Tails is sealed.  Although it was very dim here, Chen could still see clearly, and there was a faint light not far away.

    "That's where the Nine Tails are sealed, hehe~~ Let me meet the strongest tailed beast!" Chen whispered to himself, and then walked towards the direction of the faint light.

    Soon, Chen came to the end of the passage, and a tall iron gate appeared in Chen's sight.  I saw a piece of talisman paper attached to the gate, on which was written a large character "Feng", and the surrounding of the character "Feng" was covered with mysterious patterns.

    There is still a strange red light shining inside the gate, and dark red chakra flows from the gate.

    At the same time, Chen also found Naruto standing in front of the gate. At this time, Naruto was in a very bad situation. The chakra flowing from behind the gate was about to completely wrap him up. Only his head was left.  The whole body has not been covered by the dark red chakra, Naruto is still desperately resisting.

    "Huh!" Seeing this scene, Chen snorted coldly, then came to Naruto's side, stretched out his hand to grab Naruto's neck, and then pulled Naruto out of the dark red chakra with a sudden pull.  Then he threw Naruto to the ground, and at the same time looked into the iron gate playfully.

    After being thrown out by Chen, Naruto was panting violently, then raised his head in surprise, and exclaimed after seeing a person's back: "You are Chen? Why did you appear here?"

    Then he reflected again, showing an angry expression, got up from the ground, and rushed towards Chen: "You bastard"

    "That's enough, I'm not in the mood to toss with you anymore, just stay quietly!" Hearing Naruto rushing towards him, Chen scolded Naruto without looking back.  : "You already know that it's just an illusion, your companion is fine, don't worry!"

    After hearing Chen's words, Naruto stopped his movements. Of course he knew it was an illusion, but because everything was too realistic, and he had been in the Yuedu space for a long time, listening to his companion's miserable  Shouting and begging made him collapse, and he couldn't think about whether it was an illusion or real.  Now that he was broken by Chen Dao, he also calmed down.

    "Damn it, why did you do that?" Although he calmed down, Naruto still couldn't let go of Chen's actions and questioned him.

    "Of course it is toforce out the monster in your body, because I am very curious about it!"

    "The monster in my body, don't you already know"

    "Of course!" Chen replied with a sneer, and then ignored Naruto, but jokingly said to the iron gate: "What's the matter, Kyuubi, come out and say hello!"

    As soon as Zai Chen finished speaking, a pair of huge eyes suddenly appeared inside the iron gate, followed by a huge mouth full of sharp fangs.

    "You are Soka, you are a member of the Uchiha clan! I didn't expect to grow up to this point, and I was able to see me in Naruto's body. It must be because of those taboo sharing eyes. A member of the cursed clan  Power!" Nine-Tails said in its deep voice.

    "It's not the first time you've seen Sharingan Kyuubi!" Chen said to Kyuubi with a sneer.

    "That pupil power, and Chakra, which is more ominous than me, are exactly the same as Uchiha Madara in the past, disgusting!""Really? But now I don't dare to compare with Uchiha Madara. That's it. I just want to see the rumored nine-tailed demon fox. Now that I have seen it, I should leave. But  , we will definitely meet again in the future, Kyuubi!" Chen said meaningfully, then chuckled and disappeared in front of Naruto and Kyuubi.

    "Hey~~ Shall we meet again? What an interesting guy! Forget it, let's call it a day!" Kyuubi chuckled a few times, then closed his eyes, ignoring Naruto.  And the dark red chakra that had flowed out of the gate also slowly shrank back into the iron gate.

    In the outside world, what Shikamaru and others saw was that Naruto, who was struggling desperately, stopped struggling instantly after being glared at by Chen, and became quiet, as if he had encountered something very scary.  Immediately afterwards, Naruto's body changed, and the tail beast coat that originally wrapped him continued to degenerate.  Starting from the head, then the body, and finally the tail is all gone.  Gradually revealing Naruto's original face.  At this time, Naruto seemed to be severely burned, the skin of his whole body was burnt red, and he was still smoking.

    And after Naruto recovered, Chen also lifted the wood escape ninjutsu, and without the support of the wooden sticks, Naruto fell to the ground.

    "Naruto!" Seeing this, Shikamaru and Kankuro, who had been worried about Naruto, hurried over and helped Naruto sit up.

    Chen didn't stop Shikamaru and others from approaching, but just looked at them playfully, then ignored them, turned around and left, and Shikamaru and others knew they couldn't stop Chen, so they didn't stop.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Ball customization!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 103; main task

    ?

    After meeting Kyuubi, Chen also left the ruins, Shikamaru and the others were considered acquainted, and did not entangle them again, so Chen did not need to kill them all.

    For Chen, killing them is just a little effort, but it is not good for Chen. Anyway, in the previous life, Chen also admired Xiaoqiang.  killer.

    "I didn't expect that the harvest of this trip would be so great. Not only did the kaleidoscope evolve to eternity, but it was also exchanged for the wooden escape. I even got the chakra of the nine tails. Then I will go back to Orochimaru first and get the three tails' chakra.  Let the matter be resolved!" Thinking of this, Chen hurried back the way he came.

    Along the way, Chen has been thinking about a problem.  Originally, Chen's biggest goal was to be able to become stronger, and then return to Konoha, get rid of Konoha's elders to avenge the Uchiha clan, and he has been running around for this goal.

    Now, he has fully possessed enough power, and it is easy to kill Konoha for revenge, but he has never thought about what to do after killing Danzo.  I only thought about revenge, so I didn't think too much. Now that I have the strength, I have to plan the way forward.  And now that he has offended Konoha and Sand Hidden, even if he wants to settle down, the two ninja villages will not let him go easily.

    There is also Obito Uchiha and Madara Uchiha. These two people have been calculating Sasuke's eyes in the original book. If they know that they have Kaleidoscope Sharingan, then they will definitely come to the door.  Whether they are intimidating or luring, they must want to stand on their side.

    The above two points have shown that it is completely impossible for oneself to stay out of the matter!  More importantly, he himself is also unwilling to settle down like this. After all, he still has an omnipotent system on his body, and he thinks that he is no worse than others. If he wants to make him inferior to others, he can't do it.

    Therefore, neither the Ninja Alliance nor the Uchiha Madara has a place for him. If he wants to gain a foothold in the gap between the two, he must have the strength that can make everyone afraid, or the power  !

    "It seems that there is still a long way to go in the future. Since God let me be reborn in this world, and let me have the golden finger of the system, then let me do something great. I, Uchiha Tatsumi, is destined not to  It will be so silent, I want to be above everyone, and let the entire ninja world surrender at my feet, Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    At this moment, Chen exudes confidence and arrogance.

    At this moment, the system that never releases tasks easily sounded the task prompt again: "Ding! The system issued a task: Due to the change of the host's mind, the hidden ultimate task was triggered: to become the strongest in this world  , to rule the entire world of Naruto, mission time limit: ten years, mission reward: Heart of the World, 1,000,000 points, lottery draw: 10 times. Mission failure penalty: the system will recycle all the abilities exchanged by the host, and put the host¡¯s points in negative  The status of 500000, this task is mandatory and cannot be refused."

    "Oh? The ultimate mission? And it's mandatory, but it's just what I want. It seems that I'm doomed not to settle down!" Hearing the system's prompt, Chen was not surprised, because every time he wanted to  When you want to do something well, the system will issue a task, and this time is no exception, but what I didn't expect was that the system issued a mandatory ultimate task.  However, the content of this mission is the same as Chen thought, and it fits Chen's heart.

    "Since it has been decided, let's go back to Orochimaru first, it will be the place where I rise up." Thinking of this, Chen didn't think any more, and accelerated the speed of his journey.

    There were no accidents along the way, and Chen quickly returned to the small town where Dashewan sent people to pick him up. After seeing that it was getting late, Chen also had to spend the night in the small town.  Early the next morning, he left the small town and rushed towards Tian Zhiguo.

    However, after Chen left the small town, he sensed that he was already being watched, and followed Chen all the way from the small town. After leaving the small town for a certain distance, the group jumped out and stopped Chen.  It turned out to be four ninjas from Sand Hidden Village, and their strength has reached the level of Jonin.

    After intercepting Chen, the four sand ninjas quickly surrounded Chen to prevent Chen from escaping. One of the sand ninja stepped forward and asked Chen, "Are you Uchiha Tsun or Uchiha Sasuke?"

    "Hehe, guess what!" Chen couldn't help laughing when he heard that the other party asked such a dramatic question.

    "Damn, don't care if he is Uchiha Tatsumi or Uchiha Sasuke, anyway, both of them are S-rank traitors wanted by Konoha.??, I and Uchiha Chen also killed and kidnapped our ninja, in short, let¡¯s arrest him first, then we will know whether he is Uchiha Tatsuo or Uchiha Sasuke, and then hand it over to Konoha, let Konoha  Ye also gave us justice.  " Another sand ninja said.

    "That's true, arrest him first!" The other two sand ninjas also agreed.

    "Hehe~~ It doesn't matter if you are Uchiha Tatsumi or Uchiha Sasuke, but since you are the S-rank wanted criminal of Konoha, our allied country, you dare to appear in our country of wind with a big swagger. If we let you escape like this, then we  Doesn¡¯t the Land of Wind make people laugh, so if you meet us, you will consider yourself unlucky!¡± A sand ninja showed a cruel grin at Chen, and then directly attacked Chen.

    The other three sand ninjas did not attack together, but looked at Chen with interest. In their view, no matter how powerful Chen was, he could not be the opponent of the jounin, not to mention that there were so many of them at this time.  It was impossible for Chen to escape, as if Chen was already meat on the chopping block in their eyes.

    "Reckless!" Seeing that the opponent was attacking him recklessly, Chen's expression turned cold, and then he directly opened the eternal kaleidoscope. He ominously wasted time on these people and planned to make a quick decision.

    I saw that the attacking sand ninja was stunned when he saw Chen's eyes, and then suddenly found that his body was nailed by several huge wooden stakes at some point, and his body could not move.  Not only him, but also the other three sand ninjas, their bodies were pinned by huge wooden stakes, and they couldn't move at all.

    "Magic. The art of shackles."

    Sharingan is one of the illusion abilities of "hypnotic eyes". In the spiritual world constructed by the practitioner, the captured person's limbs will have a feeling of being driven into a wedge, and the freedom of the body will be completely lost.  The illusion accompanied by physical pain! It exerts a powerful effect like torture. The supreme illusion that restrains the opponent's actions does not need to be sealed, and it can be activated only by looking at the opponent.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and four;

    ?

    After Chen dealt with the four sand ninjas, he planned to continue on his way. Apart from giving Chen 40,000 points, those sand ninjas did not cause any trouble to Chen.

    "My stupid brother, you really gave me a big surprise!"

    Just when Chen solved those sand ninjas and was about to leave, there was a playful voice behind Chen, which made Chen frowned, turned around silently, and found that not far behind him,  I don't know when there are two people standing.

    Both of them were dressed in black robes and red clouds. Although one of them was expressionless, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes, and the other had a shark face, small eyes, and a bunch of bandages on his back.  The entangled weapon was looking at Chen with a playful face at this time.  The identities of these two people are ready to be revealed, they are the core members of the Akatsuki organization, Konoha's S-class rebellious ninja Uchiha Itachi and Kisame's S-class rebellious ninja, Kisame.

    It turned out that after Jue told Itachi about Chen's information, he had been monitoring Chen's movements outside Yinyin Village. When Chen left Yinyin Village, Jue told Itachi about Chen's whereabouts immediately.  So Itachi set off for the Kingdom of the Wind, and finally intercepted Chen at this time.

    After seeing the person coming, although Chen felt a little surprised, he didn't pay much attention to it.  With his current strength, he no longer needs to be afraid of anyone.  Even if Uchiha Itachi and Kisame join forces, they won't pose much threat to themselves.

    But Chen was not in a hurry to do it, he wanted to see what purpose Uchiha Itachi had come to find him, so Chen also showed a joking expression, and said playfully: "Yo, who did I think it was, it turned out to be mine.  Dearest brother!"

    "Youhow far can you see with those sharing eyes?" Itachi didn't pick up Chen's words, but looked into Chen's eyes indifferently, and said something inexplicably.

    "Huh?" What Itachi said made Chen stunned for a moment, and then said with a sneer: "Ask me how far I can see? Now what I can see with these eyes is your dead appearance!"

    Itachi suddenly felt that he had never seen through Chen. Chen was different from the simple Sasuke. He was very special since he was a child. Itachi always couldn't figure out what Chen was thinking, especially on the day when Uchiha exterminated the clan. Chen saw it after he came back.  The tragic death of his parents was completely different from Sasuke's emotions. He didn't behave like a child at all. He even released Yue Yue on him and reproduced the whole process of extermination. He was still indifferent and just hugged from beginning to end.  Looking at Miqin's cooled corpse, she wept silently, showing no other emotions.

    After Chen became an idiot, Itachi was also full of self-blame, but he also had a trace of peace of mind, because in this way Chen or Sasuke would not be taken away by Danzo.  Although he is not in Konoha, he has been paying attention to Konoha's every move. After the death of the third generation, he immediately rushed back to Konoha, just to let Konoha's elders know that Uchiha Itachi is not dead yet.  In order to achieve the purpose of protecting Sasuke and Chen.  What's more, after Jue told him about Chen's information, he couldn't wait to rush over.

    He was even more surprised by the kaleidoscope sharingan eye technique that Chen showed when he killed those sand ninjas just now. Although he didn't know when and why Chen opened his eyes, he was still worried that Chen would be addicted to it.  In the power of the kaleidoscope sharingan, the pupil technique of the kaleidoscope sharingan is used to cause blindness, so I want to remind Chen.

    "Does it look like I'm dead?" Itachi slowly closed his eyes, and then opened them suddenly. At the same time, the three-pointed jade in his eyes has transformed into a boomerang pattern, which is Itachi's kaleidoscope Sharingan.  "Then show me again!"

    At the same time, Itachi planned to cast the strongest illusion on Chen again, Yuedu!  but

    "Huh!" After Itachi opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Chen was not afraid at all, and also looked at Itachi with the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.  Force, so that Itachi was backlashed by his Tsukiyomi.

    Itachi, who originally pulled Chen into the monthly reading space, had not had time to preach, and then the scene in the monthly reading changed suddenly. When he realized it, he found that he had been tied to a wooden stake, and Chen  Shi Zheng stood in front of him holding a long knife and looked at him with a sneer.

    "Huh?" After discovering his current situation, itachi, who had no expression at all, showed a slightly surprised expression, other than that, there was no other emotion.

    "Hehe~~ Are you surprised?" Chen standing in front of Itachi said playfully after seeing Itachi's surprised expression.

    "I'm really surprised. I didn't expect your eyes to be able to bounce back to my monthly reading. Is the pupil power of your kaleidoscope so strong? You have become stronger, Chen!"

    "That's right, the current me has already surpassed you."

    "So??, I want to get your eyes more and more now. At the beginning, I would save your lives, so that one day, when you have the same eyes as mine, then let me take your eyes  , In that case, my eyes can be further evolved.  Now, you have finally grown to this point.  "Speaking of this, Itachi looked into Chen's eyes with a greedy expression.

    "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan is a cursed eye. From the moment the eyes are opened, these eyes have moved towards darkness. The more times you use them, the more you will be sealed. Kaleidoscope will lose its light one day. However  , but there is one person who broke the curse of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, this person is Uchiha Madara! Once, Madara also had a brother, a younger brother! Both killed their closest people and got Kaleidoscope Sharingan  , They led the Uchiha clan by virtue of the powerful pupil power of the kaleidoscope, and their elder brother Madara became the leader. However, Madara, who lived a smooth life, had some kind of mutation in his body. As I said before, these eyes are cursed  Yes, the more frequently you use it, the more you will be sealed, and you will eventually go into complete darkness This is the end of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. While gaining powerful pupil power, the price is that the power will be slowly self-sealed  , lost the light"

    "Hehe~~ Then Madara took his younger brother's eyes, and evolved the Kaleidoscope Sharingan into an eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan that will never lose sight, right?" Hearing Itachi tell him the secret of Kaleidoscope Sharingan  , Chen said with a chuckle.

    "Huh?" Chen's words once again surprised Itachi. Originally, he planned to tell Chen about the disadvantages of the kaleidoscope sharingan, and he just wanted to let Chen stop abusing the pupil power of the kaleidoscope, but now it seems that Chen seems to have  know what.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Sorry, I got up late today!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter One Hundred and Five; A Conversation Between Brothers

    ?

    Itachi, who originally wanted to tell Chen about the disadvantages of the kaleidoscope, was shocked by what Chen said. He never expected that Chen would already know the secret of the kaleidoscope.

    "That's right, Uchiha Madara tried everything to regain the light, but none of them worked. He was desperate So Madara, who was confused by the kaleidoscope, took his brother's eyes in order to regain the light. Madara  , got the light again, and the light of that un eye will not be lost again the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan. And the younger brother's eyes have gained eternal light because they have found a new host. Not only that, even  There have also been changes, and the unique new pupil technique was born in those eyes. However, this way of exchanging eyes can only be carried out among clansmen, not everyone can use this method to obtain new power, this is  The historical facts obtained through many sacrifices later, this is another secret of this pair of eyes."

    Although he was surprised why Yu Chen knew the secret of the kaleidoscope, itachi returned to his usual indifference after being surprised, and then said: "By using that power, Madara brought all the ninja groups under his sect, and then because it was called Ninja at that time,  The strongest Mori Senju teamed up to establish a new organization, that is Konoha. Afterwards, Madara and the leader of Senju, who is also the first Hokage in the future, confronted each other for the leadership of the village. Although they were fighting for the dominance  He was defeated in the battle, but Madara still exists in the world with his pupil power. He founded an organization named Akatsuki and hid in it. Thirteen years ago, the incident of Kyuubi attacking Konoha was caused by him behind the scenes, but  But it was stopped by the Fourth Hokage, that is to say" Speaking of this, Itachi showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, and then said: "The current Madara is just a loser, and no one who can stand at the top of the Uchiha clan  It's not him, the one who surpassed that man surpassed Madara the one who is close to the real peak is me!"

    Itachi's expression gradually became fanatical: "From this moment, I can finally gain the power beyond Madara. Chen, you and Sasuke are a new light to me, and you are my accessories. The Uchiha clan is originally a  In order to get the kaleidoscope sharingan, you will kill your friends, and in order to get the eternal pupil power, you will not hesitate to turn against your father and son, brother to brother, and always proud of this kind of power. When you are born in this family, you have been born.  Involved in this bloody fate. O my brother, I will kill you, to free myself from the destiny of my race, and to be truly transformed, to cast aside conditioning, to free myself from my own measure.  wow~~"

    Just when Itachi was still talking nonsense with fanaticism, Chen sneered and stabbed the long knife in Itachi's chest fiercely, causing his words to stop abruptly.

    "What are you talking about by yourself? It's annoying, don't treat me as a simple idiot like Sasuke! So don't use the way you dealt with Sasuke to deal with me! As for the kaleidoscope sharingan, I  I know no less than you!"

    "Huh?" After hearing Chen's words, Itachi withdrew his fanatical expression and said seriously, "You seem to know something, who told you?" The first thing Itachi thought of was that Madara (Obito) had already found  It's Chen, he knows that the strength Yichen is showing now will definitely arouse Madara's interest, if Chen is really targeted by Madara, then his younger brother may be involved.

    That's why he was so nervous, he would never allow such a thing to happen: "What else do you know? Did a person wearing a whirlpool mask claiming to be Uchiha Madara come to you?"

    "It seems that you are very nervous! Are you worried that Sasuke and I will be induced by Uchiha Madara? My good brother, hehe~~" Hearing Itachi's nervous tone and the anger in his eyes, Chen smiled slightly  He waved his hand and signaled Itachi not to be so nervous: "Don't be so nervous, I know everything I need to know, including your deal with the high-level Konoha, the truth about the genocide, even your body, and your already blurred vision,  I know everything, so you don't need to put on that appearance in front of me. Also, no one has ever looked for me. I know all of this myself. As for where I got it from, I don't know.  Say more."

    Hearing Chen's words, Itachi was silent, and after a while, he spoke again: "When did youknow the truth?"

    "A long time ago, so early that you can't imagine."

    "So Kar, soSasukedoes he know?"

    "You can rest assured that I have not told anyone about this except you, including Sasuke."

    "Really? That's good, then, you can tell me why you hid yourself and why you defected from Konoha?"

    "Huh! If I didn't do this, maybe I have been caught by Danzo and controlled by the "roots". As for why I defected, do you think that after I know the truth of the matter??Will you continue to stay in that dirty village?  "

    "Then why did you go to Orochimaru? You should know what the purpose of Orochimaru is. When Sasuke wanted to join Orochimaru, why didn't you stop him?"

    "Why should I stop? This is the path he chose. Since he wants to gain more power, he has to pay the price, and I don't think there is anything wrong with it. Orochimaru is a very good teacher  , it is perfect for him to teach Sasuke, Sasuke will be much better staying with him than staying with Konoha."

    "However, Orochimaru's purpose is to use Sasuke as a container, and he wants to take Sasuke's body!"

    "You don't have to worry about this. Although my relationship with Sasuke is not good, he is my twin brother of Uchiha Tatsuo. I can't let him go. As for what you are worried about, I will not let him  occurring."

    "Is that so? Then let me ask you one last question." Itachi looked into Chen's eyes and asked solemnly, "Are youare you hating the village?"

    Hearing Itachi's question, Chen did not answer immediately, but showed a playful expression, and Itachi kept staring at Chen's eyes, waiting for Chen's answer.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and six; leave

    ?

    "So, what do you want me to do with Konoha? Instead of worrying about Konoha, you might as well worry about your own body. I think you have done so much to make me and Sasuke stronger, and then let  Shall we go and grab your eyes? Then go back to Konoha to revive the Uchiha, right? With your current physical condition, can you survive until Sasuke finds you?"

    "Sure enough, you already know everything. In this case, why don't you take my eyes away now? Don't you want to have the supreme eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan?"

    "Hehe! Let Sasuke keep those eyes of yours, I'm not interested in your eyes at all, andthe eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan you mentioned, I already have it now!" Chen said  The secret that shocked Itachi.  "So, you don't need to worry about my eyes being blind!"

    "What? How is it possible? If it is impossible to evolve the Kaleidoscope Sharingan to eternity without transplanting the eyes of your relatives, how can you?"

    "I really didn't transplant anyone's eyes, that's the fact, nothing is impossible!"

    "I see. No wonder you were able to make my Tsukuyomi backfire. It is because you have evolved the kaleidoscope Sharingan to eternity, so your pupil power is so much stronger than mine. What have you experienced? Didn't transplant any  Human eyes have evolved the kaleidoscope to eternity, isn't that"

    "If you think too much, it's impossible. I'm just an exception, not everyone can."

    "Really? It seems that I am overthinking. But I am relieved, I was still worried that I only have one pair of eyes, so what will happen to the other of your two brothers, now it is all right." Itachi said  He didn't ask Chen how to evolve Wan Huantong into eternity, everyone has some little secrets in his heart, he just needs to know that he doesn't have to worry about who to give his eyes to.

    "However, Chen, I still want to ask you not to make enemies with Konoha"

    Just when Itachi was going to persuade Chen not to be an enemy of Konoha, Chen waved his hand and interrupted Itachi: "Okay, I know what you want to say, I will definitely avenge the revenge of the Uchiha clan  , no matter who it is, can't stop me!"

    Itachi looked at Chen silently, and Chen didn't dodge. He also looked at Itachi with determination in his eyes.  For the sake of taking care of me in the past, I promise you that I will only attack Konoha¡¯s elders, and I will not let them go no matter what. As for the other people in Konoha, I don¡¯t have to provoke them, but if they dare to come  If you stop me from taking revenge, then you can't blame me."

    "Forget it, maybe I won't be here by then, so let Konoha make his own choice!" Itachi didn't force Chen anymore, he knew that with Chen's current strength, he didn't need to listen to his opinion at all, he could make a decision.  Concessions are hard to come by.

    In the end, Itachi showed a rare smile, and said to Chen: "Okay, is it okay? If that's the case, I should leave too! I came today to see how far you have grown. Now  Looks like I don't need to worry anymore."

    Seeing Itachi's smile, Chen was stunned for a moment, and then said: "It is indeed time to leave. With a move of Chen's mind, all the ropes tied to Itachi's body were automatically untied. After Itachi was free, Chen looked at Itachi with a complicated expression.  eyes, and then said: "Brother, this may be the last time I call you that, you take care of yourself!  "

    Itachi smiled, and also looked at Chen: "Forgive me, Chen!"

    Immediately afterwards, Chen released the Yuedu, and the two returned to reality from the Yuedu space in an instant.  Although a long time has passed in the monthly reading, in reality, only a second has passed.

    As soon as he returned to reality from the monthly reading space, Itachi suddenly became paralyzed. Fortunately, the ghost next to him reacted quickly and supported Itachi in an instant, so that Itachi did not fall to the ground.

    "What happened?" Kisame hadn't figured out the situation yet, he only saw Itachi opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan in the last second, and Itachi suddenly became paralyzed in the next second, which caught him by surprise.

    "His pupil power is stronger than mine, I was backlashed, let's withdraw!"

    "I see!" Hearing Itachi's words, Kisame showed a surprised expression, but didn't ask any further questions, and directly helped Itachi up, and then took Itachi away.  The two came and went quickly, and disappeared from Chen's sight in the blink of an eye.

    Chen didn't pay any attention to Kisame's actions, until after Kisame left with Itachi, he looked at the direction Itachi left and chuckled a few times, then turned around and left the same place, and continued on his way to Tian Zhiguo.

    After both parties left, it was not far from where Chen was just now.??, a huge Nepenthes suddenly popped up from the ground, it was the intelligence agent of the Akatsuki organization, absolutely!

    "Yeah! Yah! What happened? Itachi seems to be injured. Did they fight just now?" Bai Jue asked suspiciously.

    "Well, they should have fought each other. It seems that Itachi planned to release the pupil technique on Uchiha Tatsuo, but in the end he was backlashed by his own pupil technique, so he was traumatized!" Heijue explained.

    "Backed by my pupil technique? What's going on?"

    "It's pupil power. Uchiha Tatsumi's pupil power is much stronger than Itachi's, so he directly bounced Itachi's pupil technique back, allowing Itachi to hit his own pupil technique."

    "So that's the case, so what should we do now? Are we going to continue to follow Uchiha Tatsuo?" Bai Jue asked.

    "No, looking at the direction Uchiha Chen chose, he should be going back to Otoshimaru's Otonin Village, so we don't need to rush to follow him. I didn't expect Uchiha Chen's pupil power as a younger brother to be stronger than that of an older brother.  Itachi is so powerful, it's really interesting Let's go back now, tell Ah Fei this information, and see what he thinks!"

    "Hey hey~~ also good!"

    Tightly, Jue slowly sank into the ground again on the spot, and the surroundings fell into calm again, as if no one had appeared just now.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Let me tell you here that Itachi¡¯s setting in this book is the same as the original book, because Itachi loves peace too much, and even killed his parents for peace. It is impossible for him to agree with the protagonist¡¯s approach, so he had to  Let him go according to the original work, I beg the fans of Itachi not to spray¡ª¡ª!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 107; Synthetic Potion

    ?

    After separating from Itachi, Chen rushed all the way to Tian Zhiguo, and there were no accidents on the way.

    After a long journey, Chen finally returned to Otoshin Village of Orochimaru.  After entering Otonin Village, all Otonin encountered, without exception, saluted Chen, and respectfully called Chen "Master Chen!" This should be ordered by Orochimaru.

    For those cages, Chen didn't pay much attention to them. The first thing Chen came back was not to find Dashewan, but walked straight to his room, and then stayed in his room without coming out.

    On the other side, in the same hall as before, Dashewan was sitting on a seat in the hall, listening to what the pharmacist told him with a playful expression.

    "Master Oshemaru, the people below came to pass the word that Mr. Chen has returned to Yinnin Village, and now he is staying in his room and has not come out. It is really rude of Mr. Chen to do so, Hui Yinnin Village did not come to see him first  Orochimaru-sama."

    "Hey~~ Let him go, after all, that incident made us do something wrong. It is expected that he will show us a face, or maybe he is really tired, so we don't have to talk about him behind his back. After tomorrow,  I'll go and see him in person!"

    "Yes, Oshemaru-sama."

    "Hey~~ Is Sasuke still practicing in the training ground?"

    "Yes, Mr. Sasuke doesn't seem to have any reaction to the news of Mr. Chen's return. He doesn't seem to care at all. He is still practicing in the training ground."

    "So Karma, hehe~~ Sasuke has made great progress recently. He hasn't come to me to teach him new ninjutsu in the past few days, but has been practicing a few ninjutsu on a scroll.  Please leave it to Sasuke!"

    "Why did Mr. Chen do this? Isn't the relationship between the two brothers at odds? And Mr. Sasuke seems to regard Mr. Chen as an enemy. Isn't Mr. Chen creating trouble for himself by doing this?" If he didn't understand, he said  .

    "Hehe~~ That's a matter between their brothers, so let's not get involved. As long as it doesn't affect Sasuke becoming my container, I won't interfere in their affairs. Also, in the future, you will  Never mind, that incident has aroused his resentment."

    "Yes, Oshemaru-sama, I understand!"

    "Hey~~Okay, you go down first."

    "Yes, this subordinate will leave!" Yao Shidou bowed to Da Shewan and then retreated.

    And after Chen returned to his room, he didn't rest immediately, he deliberately didn't go to see Dashewan.  After all, the last time Orochimaru sent a pharmacist to follow him really made him very angry, but now he still needs to rely on Orochimaru's power, so he doesn't want to turn against him for the time being.

    At this time, Chen sat on the only bed in the room and contacted the system.

    "The system, last time you said that it is possible to synthesize a potion from the Gerel vein, right?"

    "Answer to the host: Yes, the veins of Garel contain rich vitality and powerful power. As long as there are enough Garel stones and points, the system can synthesize this magical potion for the host."

    "How much does a bottle of Guerrell's potion cost?"

    "Answer the host: You need to spend 10,000 points, and a Gerel Stone whose volume is worth 10,000 points."

    "Is it that expensive? There are already 20,000 points in total." Hearing what the system said, Rang Chen frowned. He did the math and found that he still had 101,000 points left, which he was exchanging for Wooden Dungeon.  There were still 61,000 points left in the ninjutsu, but on the way back, the four sand hidden jounin provided Chen with 40,000 points, adding up to a total of 101,000 points.

    "Forget it, let's make it more expensive. After all, that kind of potion is really powerful. Anyway, I still have a lot of points now. Let's synthesize a few bottles of potion and try the effect!"  Five pieces of Gerel's stones were extracted from the Gerel mine vein, and he told the system: "System, synthesize five bottles of Gerel's potion for me!"

    "Ding! Synthesis in progress, points deducted: 50,000, host remaining points: 51,000." When the system's prompt sounded, the five Gerel Stones in Chen's hand disappeared, and Chen's points were also deducted a large amount  , After a while, five more bottles containing a light blue liquid appeared in Chen's hand.

    Chen first put all the bottles in his hand on the table, then picked up one of them and looked at it.

    "Is this the potion synthesized by the Gerel Stone? System, are you sure this bottle really has the miraculous effect you said?"

    "Answer to the host: Yes, the system will not deceive the host, so please rest assured the host, the efficacy of this bottle of potion is only stronger than what the system describes."Weak.  "

    "Really? Since it is produced by the system, I really don't need to worry about anything, just let me try the efficacy of this potion!" Waiting for the system's answer, Rang Chen was very much looking forward to the efficacy of the potion, so he opened it  One of the bottles was drunk.

    After drinking up the whole bottle of medicine, a warm current suddenly rose in Chen's body, and after a while, it turned into a whole chakra full of vitality, flowing in Chen's body and spreading all over his body.  Chen felt that his already huge amount of chakra and the recovery speed of chakra had improved significantly.

    "It's so powerful. It is indeed a boutique that cost 20,000 points. I didn't expect that I have reached this level of strength and it can increase my chakra so much. Not only that, I can also feel  My vitality and my body's recovery ability have both increased a lot." Feeling the change in strength, Chen felt very excited.

    After being happy for a while, Chen also calmed down. After all, with his current strength, there are very few things that can excite him for a long time.

    Chen looked at the other four bottles of potions on the table and said viciously: "Since these potions come from Garel's ore veins and their effects are so powerful, let's call them pulsation from now on! At the critical moment, let your pulsation come back, hehe  ~~ When I find an opportunity tomorrow, send a bottle to Sasuke! As for the rest, I already have candidates, hehe~~"

    As he spoke, he retracted all the pulsations on the table into the space, and then went to rest without thinking about it.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Sorry, it's raining today, so I went to the Internet cafe later  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 108;

    ?

    "Mr. Chen, are you up now? Master Oshemaru has come to see you in person." The next day, before Chen got up, he heard the voice of Yao Shidou from outside the door.

    "Oshemaru came to see me in person? Hehe~~ Let him hang out for a while!" Chen didn't let Orochimaru in immediately, but left him outside, and then washed himself.

    At this moment, Yaoshidou and Dashewan were waiting outside the door.

    "Master Orochimaru, listen to the movement inside, Mr. Chen seems to have woken up, should we go in directly?" Yao Shidou asked Dashewan.

    "Hey~~ No need, he deliberately put me aside, it's really a child's temper, but, no matter what, Chen Jun is indeed still a child now!" Da Shewan shook his head and chuckled  Said.  "In that case, then I will do as he wishes and wait for him for a while!"

    "I see!" Hearing Da Shewan's words, Yao Shidou didn't say anything more.

    After a while, Chen finally finished washing, and then came out to open the door.

    "Oshemaru, what's the matter for coming to see me so early?" After coming out, Chen asked Dashewan.

    "Hey~~ It's really nothing. I just heard from the people below that Mr. Chen is back. I wanted to come to see Mr. Chen yesterday, but Mr. Chen was resting at that time, so I didn't bother Mr. Chen." Big Snake  Wan laughed and said: "Mr. Chen, won't you invite me to sit in for a while?"

    "Humph!" Chen snorted coldly, turned around and returned to the room without saying a word, as if acquiescing to Dashewan's words.  And Dashewan didn't care about Chen's attitude, after chuckling a few times, he also entered Chen's room, and Yao Shidou followed behind Dashewan.

    Chen returned to the room and sat on the bed, and then said to Dashewan: "Sit by yourself!"

    When Orochimaru sat on the only chair in the room, Yaoshidou could only stand silently behind Orochimaru, and then Orochimaru said to Chen with a strange smile: "Hehe~~ Mr. Chen looks very uncomfortable.  Happy, have you encountered any troubles? Tell me, maybe I can help you!"

    "Hmph! Orochimaru, should you give me an explanation?"

    "Oh? What does Mr. Chen want me to explain?" Orochimaru pretended to be confused and said with a smile.

    "Don't pretend to be ignorant for me. When I was rushing to the country of wind, you dared to send a pharmacist to follow me. What is your intention? Who do you think I, Uchiha Tatsuo?"

    "So Karma, Mr. Chen said that was the matter. In fact, I was just out of good intentions. Letting Dou follow Mr. Chen is to give Mr. Chen a care, and there is no other meaning."

    "Tch! Orochimaru, you don't have to fool me anymore. We all know what you mean, and I don't want to talk nonsense with you. Since you are so insincere, then there is no need for us to cooperate any longer."

    "Mr. Chen, how can you talk to Master Oshemaru in such a tone, at least you must have a little respect for Master Oshemaru!" The pharmacist on the side pushed his glasses and said with a chuckle.

    "Shut up! You don't have a place to speak here!" Chen Zheng wanted to shock Dashewan, but he didn't expect that Yaoshi's pocket hit the muzzle of the gun directly.

    Chen directly turned on the kaleidoscope and glared at Yao Shidou, but Yao Shidou suddenly felt a sense of pressure, and then found that his position had become a dark place, there was nothing around him, only himself was empty, and just now  Orochimaru sitting in front of him has long since disappeared, and his body is still unable to move.

    "This is" Before Yao Shidou could react, a pair of huge kaleidoscope Sharingan eyes suddenly opened in the darkness, and the pair of Sharingan eyes kept pressing towards him, and the pair of Sharingan eyes every time  Get closer to yourself, and the coercion you feel will increase, and even your breathing will become difficult.  An unreasonable sense of fear rose from the heart of Yao Shidou, making his body tremble continuously, and he broke out in cold sweat.

    When Chen turned on the kaleidoscope and stared at Yaoshidou, Orochimaru felt something was wrong, and quickly turned back to look at Yaoshidou, but he was surprised that at this moment, Yaoshidou was trembling, and his whole body was shaking.  He was sweating coldly, and his expression was full of fear, as if he had seen something terrible.  Seeing this, Dashewan knew that Yaoshidou must have been hit by Chen's trick, that's why he looked like this.

    "Can just one look make Dou fall into fear"

    Although Yaoshidou is only Dashewan's subordinate, Dashewan still values ??his subordinate very much. He didn't want to see Yaoshidou just finished playing like this, so he pleaded with Chen: "Hehe~~ Mr. Chen, why bother to make such a big deal?"  As for Huo, Dou just respects me too much, it has no other meaning, it¡¯s just that the language is a little bit.I am a criminal, just a little lesson is enough, and no matter what, Dou is my right-hand man, so please give me a face, Mr. Chen, so don't make things difficult for Dou anymore!  "

    "Hmph! Since Orochimaru pleaded for him personally, then I have to give face. Forget it this time. If I dare to intervene next time, I won't be so lucky." Chen thought in his heart that he really couldn't go too far, no matter what  Said that this is still Orochimaru's territory, he must save some face, so after a cold snort, he touched the state of the kaleidoscope and returned to his usual glasses.

    After Chen touched the state of the kaleidoscope, Yao Shidou also regained consciousness, and returned to reality from that dark place.  However, even though he came back, he was still severely affected. Not only was he still sweating, but his ability to move had not yet recovered. He was still standing there, trembling, and his eyes on Xiang Chen had disappeared.  The playfulness of the past is full of fear.

    "Hey~~Dou, are you okay!"

    "Dashewanmy lord, Iit's fine" At this time, Yao Shidou couldn't even speak fluently.

    In fact, what Chen released on Yaoshidou was not a powerful illusion, but under the blessing of the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan and the coercion of the kaleidoscope Sharingan itself, it had that effect on Yaoshidou. When Chen automatically turned the kaleidoscope  After it was lifted, Yao Shidou was freed from the terrifying oppression. He was already full of resentment towards Chen, but he didn't dare to show it at all.

    Chen sneered, and didn't pay attention to Yao Shidou, he still can't make any big waves now: "Huh~ Continue our topic just now, I don't care about this matter anymore. But, Dashewan, if you still want to continue with me  If we deal with Akatsuki together, then I hope that similar things will not happen again. AlsoI want to borrow a few people from you."

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 109; Transaction

    ?

    Hearing Chen's words, Orochimaru asked in surprise: "Borrower? Who does Mr. Chen want to borrow from me? I don't seem to have anyone who is useful to Mr. Chen!"

    "No, you have! I want to borrow three from you!"

    "Oh! Tell me, which three are they?"

    "Ghost Lantern Water Moon! Whirlpool Fragrant Phosphorus! And Chongwu! Just these three people! How are you?" Chen smiled and said three names.

    "Huh?" Orochimaru frowned and his expression became gloomy.  "Shuiyuedoes it weigh me? How did Mr. Chen know these two people?"

    "You don't need to worry about this kind of thing. I have my own news channel. Your curse seal has already been successfully developed, so those few people are not of much use to you now. You can just lend it or not.  Can I borrow it?"

    "Do you even know about the curse seal?" Hearing Chen's words, Orochimaru was surprised at first, then his voice turned cold, and killing intent appeared in Chen's eyes.

    After Chen Dao revealed some of his secrets, Orochimaru had already become murderous towards Chen.  Although Orochimaru appreciates Chen very much, if Chen poses a threat to him, then he will definitely get rid of Chen without hesitation.

    "Hey~~ It seems that you have some bad thoughts about me!" Feeling the killing intent of Orochimaru, Chen was not nervous at all. If Oroshemaru wanted to fight him for this matter, he would not worry  .  At worst, just tear your skin apart and go and rob people by yourself.  At that time, Orochimaru couldn't do anything to him!

    "Chen-jun, can you tell me, where did you learn about my information?" Orochimaru was not in a hurry to act, but continued to ask.

    "I said that I found out all these things myself, do you believe me?"

    "Oh, did Mr. Chen check it himself?" Dashewan obviously didn't believe it, he thought his affairs were very secret, if he wasn't someone he trusted, he wouldn't tell some of his affairs, and he knew about these things  There are not many people, and those people are his confidantes, he has always been very accurate in seeing people, and his confidants will definitely not betray him.

    "But where did Uchiha Chen know about the first-generation cells last time? I clearly remember that no information about the first-generation cells was recorded in that abandoned laboratory at all. What he said was simply a lie. Could it be  Is it true that someone betrayed me and told me all my secrets to Uchiha Tatsu? If this is the case, then wouldn't I have no secrets in front of Uchiha Tatsu!" Orochimaru thought to himself.

    Seeing Dashewan's gloomy expression, Chen seemed to know what Dashewan was thinking, and said with a light smile: "Don't worry, the things I said were not told by people around you, whether you believe it or not, these information  I found it all myself, and that¡¯s all I know. Don¡¯t worry about me posing a threat to you. As you said, our common enemy is the Akatsuki organization, so I won¡¯t be so stupid as to set up another  It can make Konoha in the Five Great Ninja Villages a headache for the enemy. Moreover, the few people I mentioned just now are of no use to you. Instead of locking them up like this, it is better to turn them all over.  Give it to me. Of course, I won't let you suffer!"

    Having said that, Chen showed a playful smile, then took out a bottle of Pulse from the space, and unscrewed the bottle cap.  In an instant, a strong breath of life filled the entire room.

    "This is" Feeling the strong breath of life, Orochimaru was moved, and then greedily looked at the pulse in Chen's hand.

    Seeing Orochimaru's expression, Chen sneered in his heart, then twisted the cover back, and said to Orochimaru: "This is the stone of Garel I mentioned at the beginning, but now I have synthesized it into a potion.  This is what I went to the Land of Winds for! How about it? Not too bad! As long as you hand over those three people to me, then I can give you this bottle of pulse in my hand!"

    "Is it pulsating?"

    "Oh, this is the name I gave this potion myself, you don't have to worry about it, just tell me if it works or not!"

    Orochimaru thought about it, and it was indeed as Chen said, that their common enemy was the Akatsuki organization, and what Chen said was not a very important secret, and I only discovered it when I was studying the blood succession limit.  Those people who were captured for research are now useless to Dashewan. If they can be exchanged for the pulse in Chen's hand, it would not be a loss. What's more, he still doesn't want to be with  Chen fell out, and if he really wanted to face the Xiao organization in the future, he might have to rely on Chen's power.

    Thinking of this, Orochimaru withdrew his murderous aura, and showed his weird smile again: "Hey hey~~ Jun Chen is right, those few people are really not of much use to me, and I also promised Jun Chen at the beginning,  Chen Jun can enjoyAll the resources of Yinnin Village, including people, of course, since Mr. Chen wants it, I can give them all to Mr. Chen.  However, those few people don't seem to be tamed so easily, especially Chonggo"

    "You don't have to worry about that, since I dare to ask you for people, then I have a way to subdue them!" Chen waved his hand to interrupt Orochimaru.

    "So Kar! Since this is the case, they are all being detained in several of my strongholds, so it will take a little time to bring them here. I will order them tomorrow and let them be brought here!"

    "There is no need for someone to bring them here, I want to find them myself!"

    "Really? Since Mr. Chen wants to go by himself, that's fine. When Mr. Chen wants to leave, I'll find someone to lead the way for Mr. Chen."

    "Tomorrow, I'll go tomorrow!" Chen didn't leave immediately because he still had some things to do.

    "Tomorrow? I see. I will find someone to lead the way for Mr. Chen tomorrow. Then, if there is nothing else, I will not delay Mr. Chen, and I still have some experiments to complete, so" Orochimaru said in a weird way  Looking at the pulse in Chen's hand, he said with a light smile.

    "Hehe~~" Of course Chen knew Dashewan's thoughts, so he didn't want to whet his appetite, and directly threw the pulse in his hand to him.

    After Orochimaru got the pulse, he showed a fanatical expression, then opened his mouth, swallowed the pulse into his stomach, and said to Chen: "In that case, then, I will leave first!"  "After speaking, he turned and left, impatient to go back to study the pulse.

    After a period of rest, Pharmacist Douzai also recovered his ability to move, and left behind Dashewan.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Today's last chapter will continue to be updated tomorrow!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter One Hundred and Ten; Tsundere Sasuke

    ?

    After Dashewan and Yaoshidou left, Chen also stood up, walked out of the room, and walked straight towards the training ground.

    After arriving at the training ground, there was only one figure training in the huge training ground, and there were no other people.  That figure is none other than Zhengchen's twin brother, Sasuke Uchiha!

    Since Sasuke came to Yinnin Village.  Other Otonin dare not come here to practice. This huge practice field seems to have become a special training field for Sasuke.

    Looking at Sasuke who was training hard in the field, Chen had a playful smile on his face.  Sasuke, who was practicing in the field, didn't notice that someone was paying attention to him, and he was still cultivating desperately there.

    After quickly forming a set of seals with both hands, he gathered Chakra at the throat, then suddenly turned around and spewed out a huge flame in the direction of Chen.

    "Fire escape. Extinguish the mighty fire!"

    The diameter of the flame ejected from Sasuke's mouth reached ten meters, and it flew towards Chen, and arrived at Chen's location in the blink of an eye. All this happened so suddenly, I didn't expect Sasuke to become aware of it when Chen entered the training ground  Chen's existence was just not revealed, but he pretended to be unknown. After the seal in his hand was completed, he suddenly turned around and launched a powerful fire to kill Chen, wanting to kill Chen by surprise.

    Although he knew that this might not be able to cause harm to Chen, at least he had to make Chen look embarrassed, so that he could ridicule him to avenge that kick at the beginning.

    However, facing the oncoming Haohuo Miting, Chen still had a playful smile on his face, and he didn't see any panic at all, and he didn't dodge. When the Haohuo Miting was about to hit him, Chen's eyes directly entered  In the state of a kaleidoscope, a small skeleton took shape instantly, enveloping Chen.

    However, Sasuke didn't see all of this, he just saw that Chen didn't dodge, and was instantly swallowed up by the fire he released.

    This made Sasuke put away his sneer expression, frowned, and said in his heart: "This guy, it's impossible to be recruited so easily. What's going on with him?" Although Sasuke has been clamoring to get rid of Chen, but  Seeing that Chen was in danger, he couldn't help but worry, which he didn't even realize.  But yes, anyway, the two of them are also a pair of twin brothers born at the same time, and there are only three brothers left in the Uchiha clan, and Uchiha Itachi, who is the older brother, is the enemy Sasuke wants to kill.

    Although Sasuke and Chen have always been at odds, but after the genocide tragedy, only the idiot brother Chen, Sasuke, has been with Sasuke. Chen has always occupied a very important position in his heart, so when he learned that Chen had actually been deceiving him  , That's why I'm so angry!

    However, Haohuo Mie continued to burn on the ground where Chen was located for a period of time, and gradually dissipated after burning a huge pit with a diameter of more than ten meters in the surrounding area, and the big pit was still emitting thick smoke.

    When the thick smoke dissipated, Chen's figure was gradually revealed in the center of the attack range of Haohuo Miquel.

    I saw that in the center of the big pit that was extinguished by the fire, it was not damaged, which formed a sharp contrast with the surroundings. At this time, Chen was standing on the only intact ground, surrounded by  Wrapped in a skeleton formed by Chakra, with no injuries on his body, his hands were hanging down, and he looked at Sasuke with a playful expression on his face.

    "Hmm!" Seeing such a situation, Sasuke, who was frowning slightly worried just now, suddenly became angry, gritted his teeth, and stared at Chen in front of him.

    "Strength is good, not bad! Fortunately, my job is not bad, otherwise it might really embarrass me!" Chen said to Sasuke with a playful tone with a chuckle.

    "Tch!" Sasuke snorted coldly, and asked Chen, "What are you doing here? Do you want to see my jokes?"

    "Hehe~~ Don't say it so harshly, we are brothers after all, how could I do that kind of thing!" Chen chuckled, released Susaku's state, and then jumped in front of Sasuke and said.

    "Hmph! If you have nothing to do, get out, I still have to practice!" Sasuke snorted coldly, then turned around and ignored Chen.

    "It's really indifferent. Thanks to me, I brought you something good. This is a treasure that I have worked so hard to get!"

    "I don't need it, hurry up and don't hinder me!" Sasuke didn't appreciate it, he didn't think Chen would be so kind.

    "Oh, that's really a pity. I originally planned to send you this bottle of pulse because you took care of me before. You know, I snatched it back from the Kingdom of Wind after a lot of hard work.  , not only can enhance the physique, but also can make the strength skyrocketing, since you don¡¯t need it, forget it!¡± Chen took out the pulse from the space, then unscrewed the cover, pretendedSaid regretfully.

    "Huh?" Sasuke, who was still indifferent at first, felt the breath of life emanating from the pulsation and the power contained in it when he heard Chen's words.  desire.

    "Hey~~ How about it? This thing is not bad! But it's a pity, since you don't need it, then I won't beg you to accept it, so you can practice slowly, and I won't bother you!" General Chen  Pulse in his hand re-screwed the lid, then turned around with a regretful face, and was about to leave.

    At this time, Sasuke's heart was very complicated. On the one hand, he didn't want to be favored by Chen, and on the other hand, he longed for power. He was attracted by the pulse in Chen's hand, and was a little dazed for a while.  It wasn't until Chen turned around and left for a while that he realized that he gritted his teeth and made a decision in his heart.

    "Wait a moment!"

    Just as Chen turned around and took a few steps, Sasuke's voice sounded behind him, making Chen pause, with a playful smile on his face, then turned around and looked at Sasuke and said, "What's wrong? Didn't you want to  Do you practice? What else is there?"

    Looking at the playful smile on Chen's face, Sasuke couldn't hold back. Just now he categorically rejected Chen, but now he wants to keep him again, which makes him feel very ashamed.

    I saw Sasuke turned his head to one side, didn't meet Chen's eyes, his expression was weird, but he still said hesitatingly: "You just said that's because you want to pay back I took care of you back then.  Your lovethat's why you gave methe bottle, right?"

    "Oh, that's right!" Seeing Sasuke's arrogant appearance made Chen feel amused.

    "Then, I can accept as if we're even!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter One Hundred and Eleven; Training Sasuke Again

    ?

    In the training ground, Sasuke said to Chen with a strange face: "If you give me what you have in your hand, then we will be evened!"

    "Hehe~~ That's right!" Chen knew that Sasuke was a thin-faced person, if he kept his appetite, maybe he really wouldn't want it.  So he didn't show off anymore, and directly threw the pulse in his hand to Sasuke.

    After Sasuke got the pulse, he first looked at the pulse in his hand. Although he really wanted to use it immediately, he didn't know how to use it, and he didn't know what to do for a while.

    "You can drink this pulse directly, and then you can feel the changes in yourself!" Chen seemed to see Sasuke's embarrassment, and reminded Sasuke aloud.

    "Humph!" Hearing Chen's reminder, Sasuke felt overwhelmed once again, he snorted to cover up, and then unscrewed the pulse in his hand. Although he wanted to drink it up, he held back and turned his head.  , said in a complicated tone: "Are you sure you want to give this thing to me?"

    "Hey~~ Don't worry! This kind of thing is not very useful to me, and I have already used it. Also, you don't have to worry about what I will do in it. I don't care about it just because of you.  Whatever method you use, you can enjoy it with peace of mind, it will give you unexpected gains!"

    Hearing Chen's words, Sasuke felt very uncomfortable. After snorting again, he drank the pulse in his hand without any further hesitation.

    Just after Sasuke drank all the pulsation in his hand, a powerful warm current erupted from his body, flowing over his body Let the physical strength and chakra consumed by his cultivation just now recover to full strength in an instant.  In a full state, fatigue is swept away.  Moreover, his Chakra has actually increased a lot, and his body is much lighter than before.  Sasuke, who was already an elite Chunin, broke through to the level of a special Chunin in one fell swoop.

    "This feeling this feeling really excites me, hahaha~~~~"

    Feeling the changes in his body, Sasuke, who rarely had emotional fluctuations, was overjoyed, and laughed wildly while holding his forehead.  The heart is full of self-confidence, and the eyes that look at Chen again have become arrogant.

    "Hehe~~ This guy seems to have some bad thoughts again. He really doesn't remember to fight. Has he forgotten who he is when he has some strength?" Seeing Sasuke's expression, Tatsube knew that Sasuke  What is thinking in my heart, it must be that I have just improved my strength, and then my self-confidence has inflated again.

    "It seems that the lesson is not enough for him!" Chen sneered in his heart.

    "Tch! Are you able to surpass me because of these things?" After his strength became stronger, Sasuke's heart changed again, and he showed a disdainful expression to Chen and said, "Now, my strength has also been obtained.  Now that you have improved, I will let you try my new power!"

    As he spoke, he clenched his fists and rushed towards Chen.

    "Hmph! You are so stubborn, it seems that I am still too kind to you!" With a cold snort, Chen had no intention of dodging at all.  Instead, he disappeared instantly, and then appeared in front of Sasuke, punching Sasuke in the stomach.

    "Wow~" This punch didn't use strange force, but it still made Sasuke feel that his internal organs seemed to have been displaced, arched like a shrimp, holding his stomach with his hands, and lost the ability to move for a while.

    "Damn Damn it!"

    "Huh!" Chen sneered, without showing any mercy, he raised his foot again and kicked Sasuke into the sky, and then Chen jumped into the sky again, and once again greeted Sasuke, Sasuke who was flying up into the sky,  He slammed down on the ground at a faster speed than before, creating a hole in the ground. This time Sasuke was seriously injured, and he couldn't move for a while. He lay in the hole and groaned~~no  able to stand up.

    "Tch! You start to be arrogant with a little strength? You are 10,000 years too early!" Looking at Sasuke lying in the pit, Chen sneered and said in a disdainful tone.

    "Damn it this guy how strong is it? I never thought that with my current strength, I can't fight back at all Damn it!" Sasuke's resilience is also amazing because he drank the pulse  He, who was seriously injured, recovered after humming for a while, and then struggled to get up from the ground.  At this time, he was pressing his chest with one hand, and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with the other hand, and stared at Chen through gritted teeth.

    However, he didn't attack Chen again this time. After he drank the pulse and became stronger, Chen still had no power to fight back, which made him feel deeply frustrated.  Although he is very good and strong, it doesn't mean that he is an idiot who doesn't know anything. He already knows that the gap between him and Chen Zhijian cannot be bridged by a bottle of pulse, so he didn't get together to get beaten up foolishly.

      "You're thinking, why am I so much stronger than you, right?" Chen looked at Sasuke's expression, knew that he was definitely not convinced, and said to him with a sneer.

    "Humph!" Sasuke didn't speak, but the expression on his face said it all.

    "It seems that you really want to know, but I didn't want to tell you, hehe~~" Chen said with a sneer, then ignored Sasuke with a black thread, and went on his own  Turn around and walk towards the outside of the training ground.

    "Tomorrow morning, wait for me at the gate of the village, and follow me to a place!" Chen said as he walked towards the outside of the training ground without looking back.

    "Huh?" Sasuke was stunned for a moment by Chen's words. Of course he knew that Chen's words were meant for him. He didn't expect Chen to let him wait for him. After he reflected, Chen had already left the training ground  .

    "Tch! Idiot, why should I listen to you!" Sasuke frowned and said unhappily.  Then without thinking about it, he turned around and continued to practice alone!

    And after Chen left the training ground, he went back to his room again, and didn't come out for a whole day, not even for dinner, and Yao Shidou didn't dare to disturb Chen at all, so no one knew what Chen was doing  .

    "System, I would like to ask, is there any ability to help other people's Sharingan evolve into a kaleidoscope?"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and twelve; go to the stronghold

    ?

    In the room, Chen asked the system: "System, is there any way to make people's Sharingan evolve into a kaleidoscope autonomously?"

    "Answer to the host: There is a way to have a certain chance to open the eyes of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan without exchanging the Kaleidoscope, and since it is not directly exchanged, the ability of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan does not belong to the default, it all depends on the eye opening  The idea in the heart of the kaleidoscope can obtain the ability of kaleidoscope sharingan. Moreover, the points required for this method are 50,000 points lower than the points required to directly exchange kaleidoscope sharingan, but this method may not be successful!"

    "Oh, what method?" Chen asked the system quickly.

    "The host can exchange for a power of grief and resentment, and then inject the power of grief and resentment into the target, making the target's emotions full of resentment and sadness for a period of time, so as to meet the conditions for opening the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. As for whether it can  To open it, it all depends on the will of the target. Also, the target must have evolved the Sharingan to the level of the three-god jade to use this method!"

    "The power of sorrow and resentment? There is such a thing? It is 50,000 points less than the finished kaleidoscope sold by the system, that is 50,000 points. If you can't open your eyes, does that mean that the 50,000 points will be wasted directly?"  gone?"

    "Yes! If you can't open your eyes, then the power of grief and resentment exchanged by the host will disappear after a period of time, and the exchanged points will not be refunded! This is equivalent to a gamble. If you can open your eyes, then you can  With 50,000 points in exchange for a pair of powerful kaleidoscopes, if it fails, then 50,000 points will be wasted."

    "50,000 points?" Chen looked at his remaining points, and there was only 51,000 points left, which could just be exchanged for a power of grief and resentment, and he was thinking about whether to exchange it!

    That's right, Chen wants to help Sasuke's Sharingan evolve into a kaleidoscope, because Sasuke's strength is too weak. Since Chen has already planned to compete in the ninja world, he must build his own power. As Chen's brother, Uchiha Sasuke  It couldn't be more suitable, so Sasuke must be pulled into his camp.

    "Can the three-pointed jade evolve? In the original book, when Sasuke was following Orochimaru, in the battle with Naruto in the Valley of the End, it seemed that he had evolved the writing sharingan into the three-pointed jade, and before I fought against Sasuke,  He seems to be the Sangouyu. In this way, Sasuke has already met the requirements. Forget it, wait for him to verify it again tomorrow. If it is really the Sangouyu, then exchange him for a power of grief and resentment. After all, the points can be used again.  Earn, and there are so many Garel Stones in my space."

    After making a decision, Chen didn't bother with this issue anymore. He hadn't practiced for a long time, and just because he had nothing to do now, he entered the virtual space again, looking for someone whose strength was equal to or stronger than his.  up.

    The next morning, Chen walked out of the room. He stayed in the virtual space all day last night, fighting with different strong men. According to the time, Chen stayed in it for almost ten days  time.  During this period of time, Chen has been using his Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan and Mu Dun to fight, so he has been able to use his own Kaleidoscope and Mu Dun freely. After working hard to finally kill an opponent,  Chen also retreated from the space.

    Although he fought for a long time in the virtual space, Chen didn't feel the slightest fatigue or discomfort at this time.  He got up directly from the bed, and after washing up, he walked towards the previous hall.

    He intends to go to see Orochimaru first, after all, this is his territory, so he should say hello to him no matter what.  And he remembered that Uzumaki Karin didn't seem to be imprisoned, but was managing a prison for Orochimaru, so if he wanted to transfer Karin, he might need some proof from Orochimaru.

    After coming to the hall, Chen didn't see Dashe Wan, but met Yao Shidou.

    "Did Mr. Chen come to see Mr. Dashewan? I'm sorry, Mr. Dashewan is in the laboratory now. When Dashewan is doing experiments, he really doesn't want to be disturbed by others." After seeing Chen, the pharmacist went to  In front of Chen, said respectfully to Chen.

    "Are you doing an experiment?" Hearing Yao Shidou's words, Rang Chen frowned. He already thought that Orochimaru should really study the pulse that he gave him, but yesterday Orochimaru had already promised him

    "I think Mr. Chen is looking for Mr. Oshemaru because of what he said yesterday? Don't worry, Mr. Oshemaru has already sent orders. As long as Mr. Chen arrives at the stronghold, he can take away what Mr. Chen wants directly.  People, if Mr. Chen doesn't know the place, I can arrange someone to lead the way for Mr. Chen."

    "Really? That's good, as for the person who leads the way hehe~~ I already have someone to choose, so you don't need to arrange any more!"Chen felt relieved at what Yao Shidou said, and then rejected Yao Shidou's offer of arranging someone to lead the way, ignoring Yao Shidou, turned around and left.

    "Wow! Has someone already chosen" Looking at Chen Li's back, the pharmacist pushed his glasses, revealing a thoughtful expression!

    After Chen left the hall of Orochimaru, Chen walked straight towards the gate of Otonin Village. Looking from a distance, he found a man wearing a kimono, which was unique to Otonin Village, with a long knife stuck in his waist.  The figure was standing silently at the gate of Yinren Village with his eyes closed.

    Seeing that figure, the corners of Chen's mouth slightly raised, and then walked towards that figure.

    "Sasuke! I didn't expect you to come so early. I thought you wouldn't come!" Chen Lai came to the figure and said jokingly.

    That person was Sasuke. Although he showed disdain yesterday, he rushed over early the next morning and waited for Chen.

    After hearing Chen's ridicule, Sasuke opened his eyes, glanced at Chen and said indifferently: "Don't get me wrong, I just stayed at Otonin for a long time, and I want to go out for a walk"

    "Really? It doesn't matter, let's go, I will tell you our purpose this time on the way, and I also need you to lead me the way." Chen waved his hand as a signal, and then walked directly outside Yinren Village.

    "Huh?" After hearing Chen's words, Sasuke was very curious, but he didn't say much. Instead, he followed Chen and walked out of Yinnin Village.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    Three chapters are over, continue tomorrow!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 113; Confess the truth to Sasuke

    ?

    Chen took Sasuke and left Otonin Village, and although Sasuke was very curious about Chen's purpose, he held back, didn't ask any more questions, and walked behind Chen.

    "Sasuke, I think you must be curious about the purpose of my trip, right?" Chen, who hadn't spoken for a while, suddenly stopped and said after leaving Otonin Village for a while.

    "Huh?" Hearing Chen's words, Sasuke, who was used to being quiet, was taken aback for a moment, cast a glance at Chen, and said nothing.

    "Hehe~~" Chen chuckled a few times, then turned to look at Sasuke behind him. At this time, Chen's eyes had turned into a kaleidoscope state, and Sasuke saw Chen turn around, so he subconsciously looked at Chen, but he didn't  Thinking that Chen would use the kaleidoscope Sharingan, he was unprepared, and was pulled into the Yueyue space by Chen in an instant.

    "here it is?"

    In the Tsukiyomi space, the place where Chen transformed this time is the former Uchiha family's clan ground, and Chen did not limit Sasuke's mobility, so Sasuke looked around in surprise at the familiar and unfamiliar places.

    "How is it? Do you feel familiar?" Just when Sasuke was still looking around, a voice suddenly came from behind, making Sasuke turn around vigilantly and look behind him, only to see that Chen appeared at some unknown time  in front of him.

    "What exactly do you want to bring me here?" Sasuke, who was still surprised, turned cold when he saw Chen appearing, and then said indifferently to Chen in front of him.

    "Hehe, I think, you should not be unfamiliar with this place. This is the family land of our Uchiha clan, but it was created by myself. The place we are now is actually only in my Tsukuyomi space."

    "Tsukiyomi?" Hearing Chen's words, Sasuke recalled some bad memories, with an angry expression on his face.

    "That's right, Tsukiyomi! You won't be unfamiliar with this, it is the illusion that Uchiha Itachi once released on you and me after the genocide, and not long ago, he seems to have released it on you again,  This should be the third time you have experienced Tsukiyomi, right?" Chen chuckled, and continued to say to Sasuke: "Tsukuyomi: Kaleidoscope Sharingan is an advanced illusion that can only be used, except for the Kaleidoscope Sharingan of the Uchiha clan.  In addition, no one can resist it. This technique will move the opponent's spirit to another world, and the time and quality of this world are completely controlled by the caster himself. The time in the fictional world is only an instant compared to the real world.  This technique may cause the opponent's mental breakdown, and the degree of damage caused can also be controlled by the caster, it is a very dangerous illusion, and it will only work when the eyes are facing each other."

    "Suoh, this is the ability of the kaleidoscope sharingan, it's really enviable! But, are you showing off to me now?" Sasuke looked at Chen's kaleidoscope indifferently, and said in a complicated tone.

    In fact, Sasuke felt uncomfortable. Among the three brothers, Itachi had already opened the kaleidoscope very early, and now Chen, who is the same age as him, also opened the kaleidoscope. Among the three brothers, he was the only one who only evolved the Sharingan to the Sangouyu.  This is a very heavy blow to him, and now Chen is releasing the kaleidoscope pupil technique to him again, in his opinion, this is Chen showing off to him.

    "No! I didn't mean to show off. The reason I brought you here is just that I don't want our next conversation to be known by some people." Chen looked at the curse mark on Sasuke's neck, with a deep meaning  Said.

    "Huh?" Seeing Chen's gaze, Sasuke stretched out his hand subconsciously, stroked the curse mark on his neck a few times, and looked at Chen suspiciously.

    "The curse seal on your neck is actually the medium used by Orochimaru to monitor you. Orochimaru can monitor your every move through the curse seal on your neck. But now we are in my monthly reading space,  So don¡¯t worry about our conversation being heard by him.¡±

    "Tch! Tell me, what do you want to say to me after you brought me out of Otonin Village and used Tsukiyomi so much?" After hearing Chen's words, Sasuke didn't say anything about being watched by Orochimaru.  He didn't show any dissatisfaction, as if he didn't care, he just asked Chen calmly.

    Looking at Sasuke with complicated eyes, Chen didn't speak, and after being silent for a while, he said to Sasuke in a complicated tone: "Sasuke, youknow me why I also have the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but always  Didn't you mention revenge?"

    "Tch! That's because you didn't take the family hatred to heart at all. You were afraid of that guy's power, so you didn't dare to seek revenge from him. You are a coward!" After hearing Chen's words, Sasuke showed a sneer.  expression, sneered at Chen.

    "Hehe~~ Do you think so? Butdo you really think that things are what you think? Sasuke!"

    "Huh! Could it be that??Really?  Those kaleidoscope sharing eyes growing on you are really a waste, this is simply a disgrace to our Uchiha clan!  "Sasuke looked at Chen's kaleidoscope, a trace of jealousy flashed in his eyes, but he said to Chen in a disdainful tone.

    "Hehe, it seems that you really resent me for having the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but it's time to let you know something!" Chen didn't care about Sasuke's ridicule at all.  Sasuke said.

    "Huh? What story do you want to make up?" Hearing what Chen said, Sasuke still had a disdainful expression.

    "The truth! The truth about the tragic extermination of our Uchiha clan, the truth that Uchiha Itachi has been hiding, that is, the truth you have always wanted to know, I will tell you all! You have the right to know!" Chen chuckled,  Said something to Sasuke that shocked him.

    "Nani? Whatwhat did you say? Don't tell meyou know something? Tell me!" After Chen said that, Sasuke lost his composure just now, his expression became serious, and he rushed to Chen's face instantly.  In front of him, he grabbed Chen's shoulder and asked.

    This is the truth that Sasuke has always wanted the Uchiha clan to be exterminated. He has always been skeptical about Itachi's nonsense about measuring his own strength, and he didn't believe it all. But for so long, he has never gotten it  Without knowing any clues, he can only attribute the hatred to Itachi. Now that Chen seems to know something, how can this calm him down.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and fourteen; reason

    ?

    In the monthly reading space, Chen is about to tell the truth to Sasuke!

    "Hey~~ What I'm going to say next may exceed your cognition, so you'd better be mentally prepared!" Chen reached out and pulled Sasuke's hand off his shoulder, then said with a chuckle.

    "Hurry up!"

    "I know, I know, really, don't be so impatient, since I've already planned to tell you, I will definitely say it, but these things are long and involve too much, and I won't be able to explain them all in a while.  It's useless for you to be anxious!" With a thought, a luxurious sofa suddenly appeared out of nowhere in an open space in front of him, and then Chen walked to the sofa and sat down comfortably.

    After sitting down, Chen's expression also became dignified. He didn't say anything but asked Sasuke: "Sasuke, you must have always thought Itachi was our enemy, right?"

    "Hmph!" Sasuke snorted coldly, and said with hatred on his face, "Isn't that the guy?"

    "Do you know that without what Itachi has done, do you think the two of us would still be alive? He has actually been protecting us all the time!" Chen told Sasuke this unexpected secret!

    "Impossible!" Sasuke exclaimed, "Protect me He actually said it was to protect me How could that guy be What a big joke. What I want to know is the truth.  I will kill you for such absurd words!"

    "Hey~~ What I'm saying nowis the truth!" Chen sneered, and continued to say to Sasuke: "You seem to know Itachi very well, but you don't know anything about him!"

    "Shut up! Don't mention that guy's name in front of me!"

    "Hehe~~ It's normal if you don't believe it. After all, it's really unacceptable to suddenly learn another truth about the fact you've always believed in. Butwhat I said is the truth!" After a pause, Chen continued  Said: "Do you know? The only people who know the truth are Konoha's Danzo, the third Hokage, and Mitomon Yan and Zanju Koharu who serve as advisors. After the death of the third generation, the only ones who have grasped the truth are those who know the truth."  Three old guys, I guess those three old guys will never talk about that scandal in the future, and this is what Itachi hopes!"

    "What the hell are you talking about? Is this what you call the truth? You're lying to me~~" Sasuke obviously didn't understand what Chen said, pulled out the long knife at his waist, and rushed towards Chen.

    "Huh!" Seeing Sasuke rushing over, Chen snorted coldly, and with a thought, countless wooden sticks suddenly sprang out from under Sasuke's feet, and then wrapped around Sasuke's body, binding him tightly!

    "It seems that you don't want to listen to me honestly! Then I have to tie you up and let you calm down!"

    "That guy killed his parents, slaughtered the whole clanbecame a defected ninjajoined the Akatsuki organizationhe must be hated! How could he protect us!" Even if he was bound by Chen  Stopped, Sasuke still couldn't calm down, still roaring at Chen.

    "That nightit is true that he killed the Uchiha clan, and then escaped from Konoha. The reason why he did this was because of the mission Konoha gave him! Thisis the entrance to the truth  " Chen narrowed his eyes slightly, and said to Sasuke!

    "Huh?" Hearing Chen's words, Sasuke stopped struggling, then looked into Chen's eyes, and said in surprise, "That'sa mission?"

    "That's right! That night, Itachi gave up on himself and completed the task It seems that you have calmed down a little!" Chen said jokingly.

    "what happened?"

    "If you want to talk about Itachi, you must go back to the era when Konoha was founded. Itachibecame a victim, a victim of karma from ancient times."

    "sacrifice"

    "That's right, when Konoha Ninja Village was born, there was a big problem, and this also determined Itachi's fate. Although these things are relatively long, everything I said next is true!  Do you want to continue listening?" Chen paused at this point, looking at Sasuke's reaction.

    "go on!"

    "Hehe~~ That was more than 80 years ago. At that time, the world was in the Warring States era full of gunpowder. In that era full of wars, ninja organizations were still armed groups based on clans.  The state hired to participate in the war, and among the large number of ninja clans, there are two clans that are recognized as the strongest and feared by people, that is, our Uchiha clan and the ninja clan known as Senshou Mori  .Our Uchiha clan has excellent Chakra and Sharingan, and is good at all kinds of battles. It is widely known as a fighting clan. At that time, a powerful ninja appeared in our clan. He is the legendary Uchiha Madara  !"

    "Uchiha ???  "

    "That's right, among the Uchiha clan, the chakra possessed by Madara is particularly powerful. At that time, Madara was always fighting. In the era when power was everything, Madara did not hesitate to fight for more powerful power.  Killed my friend and brother!"

    "That guy" Hearing Chen's words, Sasuke was shocked.

    "It is precisely because of this that Madara obtained a complete kaleidoscope and became the leader of Uchiha. After that, he used this power to confront Senjujuma, the leader of the Senju clan the first man with the name of Naruto  , the Senju clan led by Senju Zhuma, no matter which ninja clan admires them very much, and is also very afraid of them. As long as Senju moves, Uchiha will follow suit, because only the ninjas who can be their opponents  We are the Uchiha clan. So as long as a country hired the Senju clan at that time, Li Guo would definitely hire our Uchiha clan, just like a deadly enemy! In the confrontation with Senjuzhujian, Uchiha Madara also became famous  "

    "Getting famous? Did you take away your brother's eyes for this kind of thing? How could such a thing happen" Sasuke obviously couldn't agree with this kind of thing.

    "Hey~~ That's right, it was taken away! You don't have to be surprised. The Uchiha clan was originally a family who did not hesitate to kill his friends in order to get the kaleidoscope sharingan, and did not hesitate to turn against his father and son in order to get eternal pupil power.  A dirty clan that prides itself on power, when you were born from this clan, you have already been involved in this bloody fate." Chen said to Sasuke with a smirk on his face.

    "Damnyou shut up!" Hearing what Chen said about the darkness of the Uchiha clan, Sasuke couldn't accept it, and roared at Chen.

    Seeing Sasuke's reaction, Chen put away his smirk, changed back to his original appearance, and said with a light smile: "Hehe~~ I was just joking, itachi had such a disgusting expression back then, and he was talking nonsense to me like that  Go! I just want to try this feeling, so don't worry about it!"

    "You" Sasuke was rendered speechless by Chen's anger, but the tense atmosphere just now was relieved by Chen's fuss.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 115; The Truth

    ?

    After making a joke, Chen continued to tell Sasuke.

    "The next thing is that the Senju clan sent a truce proposal to the Uchiha, and our Uchiha clan also agreed. The clansmen on both sides are tired of the endless fighting, and they have reached their limit. Finally, the two clans reached an agreement  , Not long after, Uchiha and the Senju Clan united and signed an agreement with the Land of Fire, which hoped for territorial stability at the time, thus forming a strong organization of one country and one village. That is the Country of Fire and Konoha Ninja Village.  The system of one country, one village was imitated by other countries, and at the same time, the flames of war gradually subsided, and a short-lived peace came.¡±

    Chen paused, and continued: "However, Konoha fell into chaos because of something"

    "Something?"

    "Well! For the battle of the village head! That is, the battle for the position of the first generation of Hokage. As you know, the one who got that position was Senju Hashirama. Both the country of fire and the villagers chose him. Uchiha obviously left the right  The center is getting farther and farther away. In order to protect Uchiha, Madara decided to choose a road that allows Uchiha to dominate the village, and confronted Senjujuma for this, but even the Uchiha clan was unwilling to follow Madara and even hated thinking about it.  Uchiha Madara, who wanted to rekindle the flames of war, betrayed Madara one after another! Madara left the village and lost everything. Since then, Madara has become an avenger and challenged Konoha Ninja Village, but failed.  In that place called the Valley of the End, everyone thought Madara died there. And just like that, Madara was forgotten by everyone and history."

    "Soon, the Uchiha clan will also pay for their original choice!" Speaking of this, Chen showed a mocking expression and continued: "Senju Feijian! Konoha's second generation Hokage is the first generation's relative.  Brother, in order to prevent rebels like Madara from appearing again, as a symbol of trust, the Uchiha clan has been given a special position Konoha Police Force! Hehe~~ But in fact, it is to keep the Uchiha clan away  The government affairs of the village is also a measure to put all the members of the Uchiha clan under the supervision of the village. Someone in the Uchiha clan noticed this intention, and the rebel forces who inherited Madara's will appeared, but it was too late! As time went by  , Sovereignty has already fallen into the hands of the Senju Clan, and Uchiha, who was once full of glory, has also become Senju's lackey."

    "Huh?" Hearing such a secret, Sasuke frowned, already having doubts about Konoha in his heart.

    "Hey~~ You can imagine what will happen to the Uchiha afterwards After a certain incident, the Uchiha clan was completely expelled"

    "Could it be"

    "That's right, it was the attack by the nine-tailed demon fox thirteen years ago!"

    "What does this mean?" Sasuke asked puzzled.

    "The only one who can tame and manipulate the nine tails is the pupil power of the Uchiha clan. The upper echelons of Konoha believe that the incident was a conspiracy by someone in the Uchiha clan. Therefore, the Uchiha clan suffered a rebellion suspected of wanting to seize power.  Since then, the Uchiha clan has been more thoroughly monitored by Anbu, and the clan¡¯s residence has also been driven to a corner of the village, almost in a state of isolation.¡±

    "Tch!" Sasuke's expression showed a little unwillingness and anger!

    "Hehe, only the third generation of Hokage has objections to this treatment, but the leader of Anbu and other consultants do not agree with his opinion. After all, the Uchiha clan is still not trusted, and discrimination begins. Because  The gap created by their distrust, and the suspicion has become a reality The Uchiha clan attempted a coup d'etat in order to seize the sovereignty of the village!"

    "Nani?" Sasuke asked in surprise.

    "Hey!" Chen sneered a few times, and then said: "After learning about this, the upper echelon of Konoha planted a spy in the Uchiha clan, that is, our brother, Uchiha Itachi! Hehehe~~Itachi  The gates of hell are now open!"

    "It's so possible" Sasuke's expression changed drastically, and his eyes were full of disbelief: "Uchiha attempted to launch a coup Itachi turned out to be a spy"

    "Although you were in Uchiha, you didn't know it because you were young at the time, but these are facts!"

    "Wait a minute, you said that I was young at the time, what about you? You were also as young as me at that time! Where did you know this?"

    "I'll tell you about this later, let me finish first!" Chen didn't answer Sasuke's question, but continued: "Our father is the mastermind who officially planned the coup, and Itachi is the father who inserted into Anbu  The spy is to obtain the information of Konoha Anbe, but on the contrary, Itachi leaked the information of Uchiha to the village, which is the so-called double agent! Hehe~~ What a burden this is, I am afraid that you will not be able to understand  !"

    "Whywhy did Itachi betray Uchiha?"

      "Because of the war"

    "What's the meaning?"

    "In the third Ninja World War, Itachi, who was only four years old, witnessed the death of many people. He experienced war early on War is like hell, and the shadow also made Itachi hate war, and became a  A peace-loving man, he will give priority to the stability of the village and devote himself to peace. He is a ninja who will not be bound by a clan and loves the village. The upper echelon of the village took advantage of this, and they gave Itachi a secret mission.  , An eye for an eye To fight against the Uchiha clan, you need Sharingan. That's right, that task is to wipe out all the Uchiha clan!"

    "Damn~~" At this moment, Sasuke's expression was distorted, and he gritted his teeth, looking extremely painful.

    "What kind of mood itachi felt at that time is really unimaginable. Itachi was forced to make a terrible choice to attack his compatriots. This was an impossible choice, but if a powerful ninja like the Uchiha clan challenges  If there is a civil war, both Konoha Village and Fire Country will be greatly shaken, and other countries will definitely take advantage of it. This will even become the fuse of the Fourth Ninja World War.  If you think about it, many people will die in the ninja world, and even many innocent people will die If you were Itachi, what would you do?"

    Sasuke was speechless for a while!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and sixteen; the truth two

    ?

    In the Tsukiyomi space, Sasuke was unable to answer Chen's question and fell into silence.

    "So, Itachi decided to put an end to the history of the clan by himself. This is not because of resentment and betrayal of Uchiha, but because he has no choice. The discrimination after the prosperity of the village, and the growing estrangement, Itachi alone bears the burden  He sacrificed himself for this, so no one can blame him for making such a decision. In fact, Uchiha Madara (Obito) was also looking for opportunities to start a war at that time, because Madara was against Konoha established by Senju and Uchi  The wave clan is full of resentment, and itachi also noticed it at the time, he was the only one who noticed the existence of Uchiha Madara"

    "Wait a minute, you said Uchiha Madara? Could it be that he" Hearing this, Sasuke suddenly exclaimed, his expression full of disbelief.

    "Oh, it's Uchiha Madara, I forgot to tell you, in fact, after losing the battle between Madara and the first generation, everyone thought he was dead. However, Uchiha Madara didn't actually die, but hid,  Even the first generation at that time didn¡¯t notice this matter.¡± (Here is just stating some things to Sasuke, there is no need to explain the insignificant things so clearly, just like Quanna¡¯s eyes were not actually taken by Madara himself, but  It¡¯s like Quanna handed it to Madara before she died, and Madara is pretending to be Obito, so there¡¯s no need to explain it to Sasuke, don¡¯t get too entangled)

    "How can this be"

    "It's entirely possible! Believe it or not, Madara is indeed still alive. At that time, Itachi noticed that Madara still existed, so he asked to meet Madara, and put forward a condition for Madara. He can assist Madara to deal with the Uchiha clan.  Revenge, but the condition is that the village cannot be attacked. At that time, Konoha¡¯s top management, only the third Hokage wanted to find other solutions. He proposed a reconciliation proposal with the Uchiha clan, seeking peace talks between the two parties"

    "Then why"

    "However, the proposal for the peace talks ended in failure due to time constraints and the veto of the Konoha elders, so what happened that night That was the mission. As a criminal who killed the tribe, he was carrying  The stigma becomes a traitor, all of this is a mission! And Itachi also completed this mission, except for the only failurenot being able to killyour own brother!"

    "Yeah!" Sasuke was shocked again.

    "After that, Itachi begged the third generation of Hokage to protect us from Danzo and other high-level persecution. He also reached an agreement with Danzo and made a threat. Itachi said, "If you shoot Sasuke and Chen, you will kill the village  All intelligence was leaked to non-Allied nations.  "However, because Danzo is a disciple of the second generation of Hokage, influenced by the second generation, he knows the potential of Uchiha, so he proposed that the remaining Uchiha orphans, that is, one of you and me, join him.  "root"!"

    "Gen?" Sasuke exclaimed, and at the same time recalled the memory a few years ago. It was also a person who called himself "Nebu" who wanted to take him away, but was stopped by Anbu who arrived in time.

    "That's right, maybe you are still unfamiliar with this organization, so let me explain to you what kind of organization this is!"

    Chen looked at Sasuke's expression and was thoughtful, but he didn't ask any more questions, but went on to say: ""Root"! It was created by Danzo, and most of the members in it are from various blood successor or secret arts families in Konoha.  The clansmen will be planted with various spells after entering, and then brainwashed, and become a tool that only obeys the orders of the group. Compared with Anbu, it has greater flexibility.  The elite organization carefully cultivated by Zang can only be hidden in the dark forever. Now, you know how terrifying this organization is! Moreover, from your appearance, you seem to have crossed paths with them before!"

    "That's right! A few years ago, there was indeed a person who claimed to be the "root" department who wanted to take me away, but he was stopped. It turned out that he was from Danzo!"

    "Sure enoughActually, Danzo's original target was me" Chen said with a sneer.

    "His target is you? Then why don't you"

    "That's right, he took me as a target from the very beginning, because in his eyes, my talent, strength, and potential are better than yours, so what he wants most is to control me!"

    "Tch!" Hearing Chen's boast, Sasuke snorted unhappily.

    "Fortunately, I noticed his purpose first, because we were too weak at that time and had no strength to resist. So, in order to protect myself, when he sent someone to monitor me, I first thought of a countermeasure.  That is to pretend to be an idiot after being mentally shocked, hoping to hide it from his eyes. I conclude that if I become an idiot, then you will be the only orphan of Uchiha, even if Danzo wants to change his mind  If it hits you, the Third Hokage will definitely not agree, and will definitelyStop him, it turns out, my idea was right!  Although I've been an idiot in Konoha for so long, it's worth it, whether it's you or me, everything will be fine in the end!  "

    "Then why didn't you tell me then!"

    "Because I didn't dare to take risks, Danzo was too cautious. Even though I had pretended to be an idiot, he still didn't relax his vigilance against me, and still sent someone to monitor me. If there was a slight mistake at that time, and he saw something strange,  The consequences were unimaginable. I didn't even dare to go out for half a step, because I was afraid of showing my flaws unconsciously! Nowdo you know why I deceived you?"

    "Danzo" After hearing Chen's explanation, Sasuke was speechless. He could imagine Chen's situation at that time.  Not daring to go out, not to mention, but also to pretend to be an idiot every day, and to be careful not to show his feet in the road, and his nerves are tense every day, Sasuke thinks that he can't do this.

    Thinking of this, the slight unhappiness in Sasuke's heart that Chen cheated him also disappeared.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    Don't worry about Izumi's eyes anymore, everyone, it's just telling some facts to Sasuke, it doesn't need to be so clear, and I wrote this with reference to the truth that Obito fake Madara told Sasuke at the time, when Obito  This is how Madara told Sasuke  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and seventeen; the power of grief and resentment

    ?

    At this time, Chen and Sasuke were walking among a forest.

    From the moon reading space, after exiting, Sasuke has not spoken, and Chen has not been silent. Before that, Chen confessed all the truth to Sasuke, including Itachi arranged that he would die in the duel with Sasuke.  He knew all this was a big blow to Sasuke, and he needed time to digest those things.  Just like that, both of them were walking quietly without speaking!

    "What do you want to do?" Sasuke spoke after a long silence.

    "Hey~~" After hearing Sasuke's words, Chen stopped, sneered, and looked at Sasuke: "Of courserevenge!"

    "The Uchiha clan has the highest glory, and in the end they had half of the credit for the establishment of Konoha Ninja Village, but because of the despicableness of Senshoubanjian, Uchiha Madara denied Uchiha's credit, and only let us Uchiha  The Uchiha clan has done a hard work of security and security that offended people, and even their basic political rights were deprived. In the end, it was because of the suspicion of Konoha¡¯s high-level that the survival and safety of our Uchiha clan were threatened, so they were forced to launch a coup.  Everything is persecuted by Konoha's high-level, that's why the current result is caused, this is a debt owed by Konoha, and they must repay it!"

    "Tell me, what is your plan?" Sasuke said indifferently.

    "Hey~~ Let's go to several strongholds of Orochimaru first and get a few people out. We need to rely on their strength for the next few things."

    "You ask Orochimaru for someone?" Sasuke asked in surprise.

    "Don't worry, I have inspected those people. They are not loyal to Orochimaru, and their abilities are also very good. As long as we guide them again, their strength will definitely be stronger.  It will help. And if we want to deal with Konoha and the Akatsuki organization, we must find some helpers!"

    "Hmph! Whatever you want, as long as you don't hold me back!" Sasuke didn't object to Chen's words.

    "The other thing is your strength! You are still too weak now, you must improve your strength as soon as possible!" Chen looked at Sasuke and said playfully.

    "Huh!" Sasuke was very upset about Chen's expression, but there was nothing he could do. What Chen said was the truth, his strength was indeed too weak.

    "Originally, I thought that after telling you the truth, you would open the kaleidoscope, but it didn't. But it doesn't matter, I have another way, maybe you can open your kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    "What did you say? Can you open my kaleidoscope?" Hearing Chen's words, Sasuke could no longer maintain his composure and asked Chen excitedly.

    "That's right, the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is the Uchiha Clan's blood succession limit, and it is an upgrade mode for Sharingan, so the conditions for opening the eyes are not that simple, but they are not as difficult as imagined. What Itachi said to kill  Only those closest to you can open your eyes, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s because if you want to open the kaleidoscope, you have to experience huge negative emotions before you can open it. Therefore, after people kill their closest relatives or friends, their hearts are full of fear.  It will be full of sadness, so as to achieve the condition of eye opening. But in fact, it is not necessary to kill one's relatives and friends. According to inference, Kaleidoscope Sharingan only needs to reach the limit of sadness to achieve the condition of eye opening. I am in  By chance, I got a magical power. As long as this power hits the target, it can cause the target to have great mood swings in a short period of time. I call this power "sadness and resentment."  Power!  ""

    "The power of grief and resentment?"

    "That's right, but if you want to use this method to achieve the goal of opening your eyes, you need to meet one more condition!"

    "What conditions?" Sasuke asked nervously.

    Chen looked into Sasuke's eyes, and said, "Then the Sharingan of both eyes must have reached the state of Sangouyu!"

    Hearing the conditions Chen said, Sasuke secretly breathed a sigh of relief, without talking nonsense, his eyes directly entered the state of Sharingan, and in each of the two eyes, there were three hook jades lying on them, which were slowly turning.

    "Sure enoughthey are all three-pointed jade, not bad! Your eyes have met the requirements!" Looking at the six double-pointed jades in Sasuke's eyes, Chen slightly raised the corner of his mouth and said with a light smile.

    At the same time, Chen secretly contacted the system: "System, exchange me for a power of sorrow and resentment!"

    "Ding! The exchange is successful, points deducted: 50,000, host remaining points: 1,000" the system prompts, Chen's points are suddenly deducted, and at the same time, a transparent glass jar appears in Chen's hand.

    "This is what I just saidthe power of grief and resentment!" Chen raised the glass jar in his hand to Sasuke and said to him.

    I saw that the jar in Chen's hand was transparent, inside the jarA mass of gray smoke-like object was floating in the jar.

    "Can the contents of this jar really allow me to open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan?" Looking at the jar in Chen's hand, Sasuke said a little nervously.

    "I'm not sure about this. I can only say that there is a certain chance. As for success or failure, it all depends on your luck! Another thing I want to remind you is that if you use the power of grief and resentment, then within a period of time, there will be  It makes you feel extremely painful, are you sure you want more?" Chen said to Sasuke.

    Hearing Chen's words, Sasuke didn't show fear, but asked Chen back: "Did you open the kaleidoscope Sharingan because you got this so-called power of sorrow and resentment?"

    "Come on!" Whether it's the kaleidoscope or the power of grief and resentment, they are all exchanged from the system, so Chen didn't deny Sasuke's words!

    "Leave it to me, since you can open your eyes, then I will not lose to you, and I will definitely be able to open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan," Sasuke said firmly, his eyes also full of confidence.

    "Really? It's up to you!" Chen didn't say much, and directly handed the glass jar in his hand to Sasuke.  "Just break the jar!" Then he ignored Sasuke and continued on his way alone.

    After Sasuke got the glass jar, his expression was very excited at first, and then he made a decision in his heart, his eyes became serious, and then he smashed the glass jar with his palm.

    After the glass jar shattered, the ball of gray smoke in the jar instantly floated to Sasuke's chest, and before he could react, it crashed into his chest.

    "ah"

    A howl full of sadness and resentment resounded through the entire forest.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and fourteen;

    ?

    Chen had just walked not far away, when suddenly there was a wailing sound from behind, which made him pause, and then continued on his way.

    Chen secretly said in his heart: "Hehe~~ I can only help you so much. As for whether you can open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, it depends on your luck!"

    Chen wasn't worried about Sasuke's safety, he wouldn't suffer any harm if he failed to open the kaleidoscope, at most it would just waste 50,000 points, and suffer for nothing, it's no big deal.  So Chen was not waiting for Sasuke, he knew that Sasuke would definitely catch up.

    Sure enough, it didn't take long for Chen to realize that he was being watched, and the corner of Chen's mouth slightly raised: "You are good at strength, it seems that you have succeeded!"

    "Tch!" A cold snort suddenly came from a certain big tree behind Chen, and then a figure suddenly jumped in front of Chen.

    It was Sasuke Uchiha who came here. At this time, the corners of Sasuke's mouth turned up, his face showed joy that could not be concealed, and his body had undergone earth-shaking changes. He who originally only had the special strength of ninja, turned out to be in a short period of time.  Having reached the level of elite jounin, Chen can feel an unprecedented confidence from him.

    "Has your strength improved to this point? Sure enough, you have successfully opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan!" Sensing Sasuke's strength, Chen showed a playful smile and joked.

    "Humph!" Sasuke didn't speak, but snorted coldly, and then slowly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the three-pointed jade in his eyes had turned into a hexagram pattern.  exactly the same.  Moreover, Sasuke's kaleidoscope is not a finished product exchanged by the system, so Sasuke's kaleidoscope ability is not the default.  Although this is a kaleidoscope opened under the power of the system's grief and resentment, it is a kaleidoscope that is opened entirely by Sasuke's will, so the ability of the kaleidoscope is also related to Sasuke's will.

    Sasuke sneered and said, "I didn't expect to be able to find me. It seems that even though my strength has improved, I am still not your opponent. How strong are you guys?"

    "Well! Don't pay attention to this problem, one day you will reach such a height, now let's get down to business."

    "Okay, let me tell you first, who is the person you are looking for?" Sasuke asked Chen after releasing the state of the kaleidoscope.

    "There are three people we are looking for, one is in the western stronghold, called Ghost Lantern Water Moon! One is Xianglin in the southern stronghold, and Chongwu is in the northern stronghold!"

    "It's them" Sasuke had a surprised expression on his face when he heard the three names Chen said.

    "Yes, it seems that you are very impressed with them! We want to achieve that goal, and it is more efficient to carry out activities in small groups!"

    "Of course I have an impression of them. From the moment I approached Orochimaru, I considered this situation, so I selected a capable ninja. I didn't expect that the person you selected was actually the one I fell in love with at the beginning.  Ninja." Sasuke explained.

    "Really? As expected of my brother, I didn't expect our thoughts to come together unconsciously." Chen said to Sasuke with a playful smile.  Of course, this is all nonsense. He chose those people because he knew the plot in advance.

    "You should know the strongholds of Orochimaru, right? Let's go!"

    "Huh!" Sasuke snorted coldly, and didn't speak any more, but walked ahead to lead the way, while Chen followed Sasuke's footsteps and rushed towards the stronghold of Orochimaru.

    Along the way, the two of them didn't talk anymore, they kept on going. After a period of time, Sasuke finally brought Chen to the stronghold where Orochimaru imprisoned Kidou Suiyue!

    "Here we are, let's go in!"

    The two entered Orochimaru's stronghold together. Since Orochimaru had already issued an order, and because Orochimaru's subordinates knew Sasuke and Chen, they didn't dare to embarrass the two of them, so they let them go without hindrance.  Arrived at the laboratory where Shuiyue was held.

    "Is this right here?" Chen looked at the laboratory a lot, and found that there were countless transparent culture tanks densely packed here. Chen didn't know that Suigetsu was placed in that culture tank, so he asked Sasuke, "Do you know who he is?"  Where is it?"

    "Come with me!" Sasuke walked towards the pile of culture tanks in front, and stopped directly in front of one of the culture tanks.

    I saw that the culture tank was filled with an unknown liquid, bubbling from time to time, and there was nothing else in the tank other than that.

    "It's you! I didn't expect to meet again so soon. You probably haven't killed Orochimaru yet, right? So what are you doing here?" At this moment, a voice came from the training tank in front of Sasuke.  came from.

      "Well! It's true that I didn't kill him, but I can let you out now!" Sasuke said calmly, and then reached out to grab the handle of the long knife hanging at his waist.

    Immediately after a flash of coldness, the cultivation tank in front of Sasuke was suddenly cut open, and the liquid in the cultivation tank gushed out from the opening and flowed into the ground.

    "Hehe~~ Although I don't understand what's going on, but I'm free at last!" A head popped out of the pool of liquid on the ground, and said with a chuckle.  "Thank you, Sasuke!"

    "Suigetsu, it's you first, come with me!" Sasuke said indifferently.

    "Is it me first? It seems you have someone else?" Shuiyue said as she crawled out of the pool of liquid.

    "Well! There are two more people after that, Zhongwu from the northern base, and Xianglin from the southern base!"

    "So Karma!"

    "What's wrong?"

    "It's nothing, I just don't like them very much!" At that time, Suigetsu had completely crawled out of the pool of liquid, but at this time he was naked, and sneered at Sasuke in front of him: "Let's not talk about me, even  They both chose, what do you want to do? Sasuke"

    "Stop rambling, put on your clothes quickly, and just follow me!" Sasuke dropped this sentence indifferently, then turned and walked outside.

    "Hmm, hahaha~~ What a remarkable character!" Shuiyue chuckled a few times looking at Sasuke's back, and then disappeared into the liquid on the ground in an instant. When he appeared again, he was already standing beside Sasuke.  At the same time, a finger rested on Sasuke's temple.

    "First confirm the relationship between you and me What do you think?"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 One hundred and nineteenth chapter; whirlpool fragrant phosphorus

    ?

    On a road leading to the land of waves, three people were walking leisurely, one of them had white hair and was wearing a purple sleeveless dress, while the other two looked exactly the same, and one of them had a handle hanging from his waist.  Those with long knives are at the forefront.

    These three people are Chen and his brother Sasuke, and the white-haired one is one of their new targets, Ghost Lantern Water Moon!  Their current goal is to lead the way with Sasuke, and go to the country of waves to get the beheading sword that was never cut again.  But before that, because Shuiyue had just been released, she didn't want to obey Chen's orders, and was abused by Chen Yongyuedu, and he was subdued, and she never dared to be arrogant in front of Chen.

    Of course, the current Suigetsu wants to use the beheading sword as his weapon just like in the original book. Of course, Chen will satisfy this requirement, so Sasuke leads the way and rushes to the country where the beheading sword is stored.

    "Hey! Boss, is the beheading sword that doesn't kill seniors really in the land of waves?" At this time, Shuiyue, who was beside Chen, asked Chen.

    "Don't ask me, you should ask Sasuke!"

    "It's really boring!" Without getting an answer, Suigetsu was not discouraged, but said to himself: "The big swords of the Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swordsmen are traditionally passed down from generation to generation. I just admire the Seven Ninja Swordsmen."  All those who have worked hard to cultivate, since the senior is no longer here, then I should keep the beheading sword!"

    "Huh!" Chen just snorted coldly to Shuiyue's soliloquy, didn't answer, and was rushing on his own way, but Shuiyue saw that Chen didn't respond.  He ran to Sasuke again, put his arms around Sasuke's neck, and walked side by side with Sasuke, and then Do Sasuke said: "Sasuke! Speaking of which, I heard that your team did it, right? Don't kill seniors after defeating! You tell me  Said, isn't it very powerful not to kill the senior again!"

    Hearing Suigetsu's words, Sasuke was taken aback for a moment, and then fell into memory.

    And Shuiyue waited for a long time without hearing Sasuke's reply, feeling strange, asked Sasuke in doubt: "What's wrong? Sasuke?"

    Suigetsu's words will wake up Sasuke who is trapped in memories: "It's nothing, let's go!"

    "Really~~" Shuiyue said helplessly, and then didn't say anything more, just like that, the three of them didn't speak any more, and kept on their way silently.

    Afterwards, after a period of traveling, Sasuke finally took Chen and the others to the Naruto Bridge where they were on the previous mission in the country of Nami, and came to the grave of Zabuza and Shiro.  However, the beheading sword that was placed in front of Zai Buzhan's grave had long since disappeared, and the three of them had no choice but to leave. In a small town in the country of Waves, they learned that the beheading sword fell on a man named Dahei Tianshan from the land of water.  hands.

    Dahei Tianshan is a politician on the surface, but in fact he has inherited the position of leader of the Great Thieves Group. It is said that he has thousands of mercenaries to protect him.

    Of course, this was not taken seriously by the three of them. Sasuke alone wiped out the gang of robbers, and Suigetsu also got the beheading sword that would never be beheaded as he wished.

    Next, the three of them continued on their way to the next stronghold of Orochimaru, and that stronghold was on an isolated island in the sea.  The three of them didn't take a boat, but covered the soles of their feet with chakra, and walked directly on the sea, like walking on flat ground.

    "Hey! Boss, can you tell me why you summoned your companions?" Shuiyue came to Chen's side and asked Chen suspiciously.

    "I have my purpose. In order to achieve the goal, it is more efficient to carry out activities in small groups."

    Shuiyue continued: "However, even so, I don't think it is necessary to choose Kaorin at all. That guy is different from me. She is a subordinate of Orochimaru. She is responsible for guarding the southern stronghold where the captives of Orochimaru are held. And  , he only obeys Orochimaru's orders, and more importantly, her character is really unlikable."

    "Indeed, there are many ninjas that are easy to control and powerful, but that guy has special abilities that others don't have." At this time, Sasuke next to him said.

    "Okay! I don't deny this" Shuiyue turned her head with a chuckle, and said playfully to Sasuke.

    "Okay, don't talk, we're here!" At this moment, Chen stopped Shuiyue who was about to continue talking, and Shuiyue also closed her mouth after hearing Chen's words.

    At this time, the outline of a small island had appeared in their line of sight. The three of them did not speak any more, and walked straight towards the small island. After a while, they landed on the small island.

    After Shuiyue broke the gate of the base with a beheading knife, the guards in the base also rushed out and surrounded the three of them.

    "Bastard, who are you? How dare you trespass here, do you know whose territory this is?" It seems that not all Orochimaru's men know ZuoZhu and Chen, among the group of people, a guard waved a big knife in his hand and yelled at Chen and the others.

    Regarding these tricks, Chen didn't have the heart to talk nonsense with them, and said impatiently: "Go away, let Xianglin come out to see me!"

    "Bastard" Seeing Chen's attitude, the actor obviously didn't take him seriously, which made him very angry. He was going forward to teach Chen a lesson, but he was stopped by his partner.

    "What are you doing" Being held back made him very upset, and he yelled at the partner who held him.

    "Do you want to court death? Those two who look exactly the same are the Uchiha brothers next to Master Orochimaru"

    "What?" The man broke out in a cold sweat when he heard what his companion said, but he knew that Sasuke and Chen had a lot of status with Orochimaru.  After learning the identities of Chen and Sasuke, he quickly took back the knife in his hand, and said to Chen tremblingly: "ChenMaster Chen, andMaster SasukeII"

    "Don't talk nonsense, let Xianglin come out to see me!" Chen didn't take the offense of this trick to heart, but urged them.

    "Yes yes I'm going to inform Miss Xianglin right now!" The actor quickly bowed to Chen and said again and again, and then he was about to turn around and report to Xianglin, but at this moment, a voice suddenly came from behind the crowd.  There was a female voice.

    "There is no need to report, I already know!"

    The group of guards automatically separated from the middle to make way, and a tall girl came out from behind the crowd.  I saw this girl with long red hair, a pair of glasses on her face, a long-sleeved dress on her upper body, and a pair of ultra-short hot pants on her lower body. It was the second goal of Chen's trip, whirlpool  Phosphorus.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 120; Northern Stronghold

    ?

    "It really is you, Sasuke! I didn't expect to see you again so soon!" Xiang Lin, who had just appeared, looked at Chen and Sasuke who looked the same in front of him, and said indifferently.

    Although Sasuke and Chen look exactly the same, Xianglin can still tell which one is Sasuke from the chakra of the two.

    "Hey! Xianglin! Really, I'm here too, why don't you say hello to me!" Shuiyue stepped forward and said with a light smile.

    "Tell me, Sasuke! What's the reason you came to see me?" Xianglin ignored Shuigetsu, didn't even look at him, and continued to talk to Sasuke in front of him.

    "No, it's not Sasuke looking for you, it's me!" Sasuke didn't answer Xianglin's question, but Chen stepped forward, chuckled and said to Xianglin, "I'm looking for you!"

    "You? Shout out! You are the brother who looks exactly like Sasuke, Uchiha Tatsuya! So, what are you looking for me for?" Xiang Lin cast her eyes on Chen, although she was surprised by their looks  , but did not show it, still said calmly.

    "Xiang Lin, come with us, we need your strength!" Chen chuckled and revealed the purpose of their trip.

    "Ah? Why should I go with you? I'm still in charge of managing this side!"

    "You are no longer needed here. I think Orochimaru's order should have been handed down. Someone will take your place."

    On the other side, in Yinren Village.

    Orochimaru, who had been in the laboratory for two days, finally came out. At this time, Orochimaru was listening to what the pharmacist reported to him.

    "Master Orochimaru, two days ago, Chen-kun set off from Otonin Village to our branch, but this time he actually took Sasuke-kun away!"

    "Did you take Sasuke?"

    "Yes, Mr. Sasuke seems to have voluntarily left with Mr. Chen. They showed that they were going to the western stronghold and released the ghost lamp years. Now they are rushing to the southern stronghold where Xianglin is, the prison on the sea."

    "Really? Don't worry about him, just let him go!" Orochimaru beckoned to the pharmacist.

    "But, is it okay to let Sasuke-kun follow Chen-kun?"

    "Hey~~ Don't worry, Sasuke will never betray me, and I'm watching every move of Sasuke, so there's no need to worry. But it seems that the relationship between the two is not as difficult as imagined.  Is there some reason for their relationship to ease? Forget it, don¡¯t worry about them, as long as they don¡¯t hinder me, let them go!¡±

    "Yes, I understand!"

    "Well, you go down first!"

    Let's cut the camera to the protagonist's side.

    After some negotiations, Xiang Lin and Chen and the others left the prison at sea. At this time, the four of them were walking back on the sea in the direction they came from.

    "Very good, then only Zhongwu from the north is left!" On the way, Shuiyue suddenly said leisurely

    "What? Do you still want to go to Chongwu?" Shuiyue's words startled Xianglin and asked in a panic.

    "That's right, Chongwu is the last one, but you seem to be very afraid of him?" Shuiyue showed a playful expression, and said to Xianglin with a chuckle.

    "Bastard! I didn't say I was afraid of himbut you, you said you were going to the northern stronghold. A guy like you will be killed as soon as you get there!" Xianglin retorted.

    "Really? I only saw it on the map, is it really that dangerous there?" Shuiyue put away her playful expression, and asked Xianglin seriously.

    When it comes to the northern stronghold, Xianglin's expression also becomes dignified: "The northern stronghold is not an ordinary stronghold, it is a human testing ground, and all the monsters housed there are born there and cannot be controlled! Although I don't know  I know what your goal is, but do you know Chonggo's origin and still want him to be a partner?"

    "Tch! I know a little bit, I have fought against him before, he is a very strong guy who can use special abilities, but I have a feeling that I don't understand him, and I can't like him!" Shuiyue said with a light smile: "Listen  It is said that he was caught by Orochimaru because he threw himself into the trap, he must have a brain problem!"

    "According to rumors, the usual Chongwu has always suppressed his abnormal impulses. Once he can't control it, he will transform into a terrifying murderer, and even his personality and appearance will undergo great changes" Xianglin  While recalling and emphasizing my information, he said solemnly again and again.

    "In other words, he is a guy who likes to kill and has a bad temper."

    "Even so, for Oshemaru-sama, Shigego's ability was quite attractive, Oshemaru.?From Zhongwu's body fluid, an enzyme that can induce the same state in other ninjas is extracted. You should knowthat isthe curse mark!  And Chonggo is the only prototype!  "

    "Huh! Stop talking nonsense, hurry up, I don't want to waste too much time!" Chen yelled.

    "Yes, yes! Stop talking!" Hearing Chen's opening, Shuiyue, who wanted to continue talking, shut her mouth.

    After the four of them landed on the shore, they rushed at full speed towards the northern stronghold. After another long journey, they finally arrived in a Gobi desert full of strange rocks, and Orochimaru's northern stronghold was hidden  Inside the Gobi.

    "Xianglin, quickly find out the stronghold of Orochimaru for us!"

    "I see, I'm so long-winded, wait a minute!" I saw Xianglin said unhappily, but he still listened to Chen's words, closed his eyes, and sensed the direction of the Orochimaru stronghold.

    "I found it, over there!" Xianglin opened her eyes and walked towards a certain direction first. Chen and the others could only follow behind her. Not long after, a secret stronghold appeared in Chen's sight.  .

    "Here we are. Chongwu you are looking for is in this stronghold. Are you sure you really want to make him a partner?" Before arriving at the stronghold, Xianglin asked Chen and the others solemnly again.

    "Aren't you talking nonsense! We have already arrived here, should we just go back like this? If you are afraid, you can leave first!" Shuiyue taunted Xianglin with a chuckle.

    "Let's go!" Ignoring the bickering between the two, Chen and Sasuke walked towards the stronghold first, while Suigetsu and Xianglin had no choice but to follow.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 121; Northern Stronghold II

    ?

    After the four of them approached the stronghold, they were discovered by the guards. The wax figure sounded the alarm, and a group of guards poured out from the stronghold, surrounding Chen and the others.

    "You are Master Chen, and Master Sasuke!" After the guard approached, he also recognized the identities of Chen and Sasuke, and said respectfully.

    "Take us to see Zhongwu!" For these guards, Chen didn't take them seriously, and went straight to his own purpose.

    "ChongJouwu? Isisnow?" The guards seemed to have received the order from Orochimaru, so they didn't question it, but asked tremblingly, as if feeling very panic.

    "That's right, take us there now!"

    "II seeIda, youyou take Master Chen and Master Sasuke there!" A leader who seemed to be the leader of the group pointed at a thin and thin man next to him.  said the guard.

    Hearing the leader's roll call, the other guards seemed relieved, and then looked at the guard named Ida with gloating or sympathetic eyes.

    "Whwhat? II'm going? I" The guard who was named was startled, and said in disbelief, and seemed to be so frightened that he couldn't speak clearly.

    "That's right, it's you, don't talk anymore, hurry up and bring the adults there!"

    "But" The guard named Ida wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Chen.

    "Enough, stop talking nonsense, take us there quickly, I know what you are worried about, don't worry, since we let you lead the way, we will definitely guarantee your safety, let's go!"

    "Eryes!" When Chen arrived, the guard named Ida had no choice but to bite the bullet and go. He knew what would happen if he disobeyed the order.

    "My lord my lord, please follow me!" Na Jingtian took the key from their leader, then turned around to greet Chen and the others, and then led the way tremblingly.

    "Let's go!" Chen greeted, and followed up first, followed by Sasuke and others.

    Under the leadership of the guard, Chen and the others passed through one cell after another. Most of the prisoners inside were chained all over their bodies, or were bound by a heavy iron ball under their feet to restrict their mobility, but there was no way for them to move.  With one exception, the eyes of these prisoners all revealed bloodthirsty gazes, and their bodies were also filled with a violent aura.

    "Hey! Those guys don't seem to have seen it before. What are you doing here?" Those prisoners also found Chen and the others, sneered, or shouted at Chen and the others: "Hey! Brat, you are Orochimaru  A new pet? Come to the unclelet me tear you all apart!"

    However, Chen and Sasuke turned a deaf ear to these clamoring voices, did not show any dissatisfaction, and still followed behind Ida silently.

    But Shuiyue didn't have such a good temper, "Tch! It's really annoying! Boss, do you want to kill them?"

    "Don't waste time, they won't live long anyway!"

    "Yes! Yes! Really, I knew you would say that!" Shuiyue said helplessly.

    "Wait~~ You guys, are you going in the directionAiming at Chongwu?" Amidst the yelling of the group of prisoners, a prisoner suddenly discovered Chen's plan and exclaimed.  And after the prisoner called Chongwu's name, the other prisoners who were still shouting calmed down instantly, their expressions became panicked, and cold sweat broke out on their heads.

    "You are you here for Chongwu? What do you want to do?"

    "Hehe~~ I just want to take Chongwu away, I want him to be our partner!" Shuiyue said with a light smile to the prisoners with a relaxed face.

    "Tch! You guysdo you know what you're doing? If that guy is releasedwe'll all be killed!" A prisoner yelled in horror.

    "I think so too, but my boss doesn't seem to listen to me! Besides, I don't think he can kill me!" Shuiyue said disdainfully.

    "Tch! Are you kidding me? A guy like you will definitely be killed by Chonggo!" Another prisoner sneered, looked at Shuiyue disdainfully, and said.

    "Huh?" Hearing what the prisoner said, Shuiyue, who felt that she was underestimated, seemed very upset, the expression on her face turned cold, and her footsteps stopped.

    "Hmph!" Seeing this, Chen snorted coldly, and launched the kaleidoscope at the prisoner who laughed at Shuiyue, and saw a ball of black flames suddenly burst out from the prisoner's body, and instantly fell in love with that prisoner.  .

    "Ah~~ what is this?" After Chen's Amaterasu lit the prisoner on fire, the prisoner shouted:After screaming heart-piercingly, no matter how much he slapped the flames on his body, he still couldn't extinguish the black flames. He could only roll on the ground, screaming, until his whole body lost his vitality.

    Chen's thunderous tactics made the prisoners here and Shuiyue and others secretly startled, and Shuiyue was even more fortunate that he hadn't annoyed Chen at that time, otherwise Thinking of this, Shuiyue couldn't help but feel shuddering!  The prisoners didn't dare to speak out anymore, and all of a sudden they became silent.

    "Let's go!" Chen seemed to have done a trivial thing, he didn't care at all, and greeted Shuiyue behind him.

    Although she was afraid, Shuiyue also knew that Chen did it because of him, so she was very grateful to Chen, "Yes! Boss"

    After a small episode, Na Jingtian finally brought Chen and the others to a cell, and saw that the cell door was completely closed, and the inside could not be seen at all, and there were many chains hanging outside the cell door, trapping the entire cell door.

    "My my lord! Chong Chongwu, right here, I I" Ida took out the key, trembling all over his body, and said to Chen conscientiously.

    "Open the lock!"

    "Ahyes" Na Jingtian tremblingly wanted to insert the key into the keyhole, but because Thailand was nervous, he tried several times but failed.

    "Tch! Seriously, let me do it!" Shuiyue snatched Ida's key impatiently, and then inserted the key into the hole at once. As a result, Ida screamed in horror as if he had been stimulated by something.  , while running outside, as if some terrible monster was about to burst out of the cell.

    "That guy, what's going on? Is it that scary?" Shuiyue looked at Jing Tian's escape speechlessly, and complained helplessly, but his subordinates did not stop their movements, and quickly opened all the locks.

    "Wait a minute,"

    Just when Shuiyue was about to push the cell door open, Chen stopped him and said, "Back back, I'll open it!"

    "Huh? Got it!" Shuiyue backed away, giving way to her position, and at the same time, her eyes were full of guard.

    Chen stepped forward, stretched out his hand to grab the handle of the cell door, and pushed the cell door open.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 122;

    ?

    Chen stepped forward and slowly opened the cell door, revealing the scene inside.

    "Sure enough, it's a man, I guessed it right, I'm going to kill you!" An arrogant voice sounded in the prison, and before everyone had time to think about it, a sudden change occurred, and a figure suddenly rushed out of the prison  He came out, waved his fist, and punched Chen on the body, hitting Chen on a wall, punching a big hole in the wall, and raising a cloud of dust, blocking Sasuke and the others' sight, making them momentarily  I didn't see Chen's situation!

    "Boss" Shuiyue exclaimed.

    "Huh?" Sasuke frowned, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes, but it was fleeting, and he immediately returned a cold expression.

    Only Xianglin remained calm, but he was still a little surprised and said: "Uchiha Tatsuo's Chakrahas changed!"

    After the raised dust gradually dissipated, the scene inside was also revealed in front of everyone.

    At this time, Chen was surrounded by a gray-white chakra, forming a rib to protect Chen, and the gray-white chakra also transformed into an arm, which could catch anyone who was attacking him in front of him.  Fist caught.

    At this time, standing in front of Chen was a man with orange hair, wearing the same prison uniform worn by the previous prisoner, and his right foot was locked by a chain, and a huge metal ball was buckled on the other end of the chain.  Half of his face was covered by a curse mark, his left hand had turned into a monster's claw, and his arm had thorns that resembled scales, and that arm was being firmly held by the Xusaku transformed by Chen.  the catch.

    "Hahaha~~~ You are very strong! Even stronger than the previous Junma Lu!" The man in front of Chen is Chen's third target, Tianping Chongwu!  Feeling the chakra emanating from Chen, Chong Wu said to Chen with a wild smile.

    "Huh!" Chen controlled Susaku, and let go of the hand that was holding Shigego tightly, and Shigego also jumped back after Chen let go, keeping a distance from Chen.

    "I didn't come here to fight you, I just wanted to talk to you! Shigego!" Chen said calmly to Shigego after releasing Susaku.

    "Talk?"

    "I want to take you out of here!"

    "Go out from here?" Hearing Chen's words, Chongwu was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed wildly: "Hey hahaha~~~ Are you an idiot? Without himI can't leave here!"

    "I'll say it again, I don't intend to fight you, I just want to take you out, come with me!"

    "Hmph~~ I can't leave here anymore!" Zhong Wu roared, and once attacked Xiang Chen.

    "Huh!" Seeing Chongwu attacking again, Chen did not fight back, but kept avoiding Chongwu's fist.

    "Hahaha! Kill you, kill you! You guys don't understand anything, I can't leave here in shock!" Zhongwu was chasing Chen, but Chen was avoiding Chongwu's attack, and did not fight back at all.  means nothing.

    "Why didn't the boss fight back? If that's the case, then let me be his opponent!" Seeing that Chen was dodging passively and had no intention of fighting back, Shuiyue snorted coldly, and took the beheading knife from his back.  He got down and attacked Chongwu.  In an instant, he came to Chongwu's side and swung the beheading sword in his hand towards Chongwu.

    And Chongwu felt Shuiyue's attack, and also snorted coldly, his right hand instantly turned into a curse seal, and then blocked Shuiyue's attack.

    "who?"

    "The ability to use is different from before! Chongwu! It's hardened!" Shuiyue shook his slightly numb arm and teased Chongwu.

    "So that's it, it's Shuiyue! I remembered!" Seeing the person coming, Chongwu also remembered who the person in front of him was.

    "As expected, this guy is hard to deal with, boss!" Shuiyue said with a wry smile.

    "Stop it, Shuiyue! We didn't come here to fight, let me talk to him!" Chen yelled at Shuiyue.

    "He's not a guy who can be settled just by moving his mouth, let's take him away with strength!" Shuiyue didn't listen to Chen's words, and waved a beheading knife to attack Zhongwu again.  Fight with Shuiyue.

    "Hmph! Both of you, stop!" Chen's figure instantly appeared between the two of them, separating them. At the same time, he activated the Susanoo, and transformed into two arms, one on each side, holding the water  Yue and Chongwu held them all in the palm of their hands, and at the same time exuded a strong murderous aura, and said solemnly: "Don't ignore my wordsor do you want to be killed by me?"

    Feeling the murderous power emanating from Chen??, whether it's Shuiyue or Chongwu, it's like being in an ice cave, with chills all over the body, trembling uncontrollably.

    "Have you calmed down?" Seeing that Suigetsu and Shigego didn't intend to do anything again, Chen manipulated Susaku to release his hands, put the two back on the ground, and released Susaku at the same time.

    "The murderous look just now It seems that the boss is serious!" Shuiyue swallowed a mouthful of saliva, sweating coldly, and looked at Chen in panic.

    Chongwu also looked at Chen in horror, and did not dare to be presumptuous anymore, and the curse mark on his body also slowly receded, and he returned to his normal appearance.  As if waking up suddenly, he turned around abruptly and ran towards his previous cell, screaming in panic.  After running into the cell, he slammed the door shut, curled up inside, and shivered.

    "This guy, isn't he too timid?" Seeing Chongwu's reaction, Shuiyue complained helplessly.

    "Nothat's not the case!" At this time, Xianglin and Sasuke also followed, and Suigetsu said on Xianglin Street.

    "I don't want to kill anymore, I don't want to go outside, leave me alone~~" Chongwu's panicked voice came from the cell.

    "What's the matter? This guy, his personality is too split!" Shuiyue put the beheading knife in her back on her back again, and complained speechlessly.

    "Didn't I say it before? Chongwu himself can't control the urge to kill. He can't control himself. In fact, he doesn't want to kill!"

    Chen stepped forward and said to Chongwu, the old man: "Chongwu, Junmalu is dead, but you can rest assured that I will continue to be your cage, and my strength is definitely stronger than Junmalu, not weaker."  , so you don't have to worry about hurting me!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 123: Team Formation

    ?

    "Very good. In this way, all the team members I have conceived are here. Next, I will tell you my purpose!" Outside the northern stronghold of Orochimaru, Chen said to the four people in front of him.  It is Uchiha Sasuke, Ghost Lantern Suigetsu, Uzumaki Karin, and Tianping Shigego, the Eagle Squad in the original book!

    Just now, Chen finally said that he convinced Shigego with Sasuke's affairs, that Junmaro died for Sasuke, and he wants to inherit Junmaro's will and continue to protect Sasuke!

    "Hey! Boss, you called us together, don't you want us to take the whole ninja world into your pocket? Hehe~~" Shuiyue said with a strange smile, but after seeing other people with a  Seeing all the idiot's gazes on him, he said embarrassingly, "Well! It's just a joke!"

    "Hehe~~" Chen also showed a weird expression, and said to Shuiyue in a teasing tone: "I didn't expect you, Shuiyue, to be able to guess my purpose, yes, I just want to take the whole ninja world into my pocket!  "

    "Eh!!!"

    Chen's words were beyond everyone's expectations, and he couldn't help making a sound of surprise, while looking at Chen with an incredulous expression.

    "Thatboss, I was actually joking just now!" Shuiyue said with a smile, he thought Chen was echoing his joke just now.

    "But! I'm not joking!" Chen's expression froze, and he put away his playful expression, and said seriously.

    "This you are not serious, are you? Are you kidding, just relying on us? How is it possible!" Xianglin was the first to jump out, pointing at Chen and questioning.

    "So I need your strength. Of course, this is not forced. If you don't want to, you can leave now. I won't stop you!" Chen said calmly, then looked at Xiang Lin, and said to her: "Xiang Lin  Phosphorus, you said before that you had other things to drop in with us, so you followed us, what are you going to do now?"

    "Yes yes! But now that I think about it carefully, I'm not in a hurry" Hearing Chen's question, Xiang Lin said with a strange expression.

    "Xiang Lin, can you be more frank? Actually, you plan to stay with Sasuke, right?" Suigetsu who was standing beside Xiang Lin suddenly said jokingly.

    Xianglin's little thought was broken by Shuiyue, like a kitten whose tail was stepped on, it exploded, pointing at Shuiyue and shouting: "This How is this possible Who made the rumor? Who made it?"  ah?"

    "Hehe~~Look, you hit the spot! No wonder you are slurring your speech. In fact, I knew it a long time ago. You told Sasuke" Just when Shuiyue wanted to tease a few words, Xiang  Phosphorus suddenly punched him, hitting Shuiyue on the face, Shuiyue's head exploded like a water bag full of water, splashing everywhere, but soon, Shuiyue's head gradually  Recovered, and did not suffer actual damage.

    "Shuiyue, stop making trouble, don't provoke Xianglin anymore, didn't I say we want to cooperate with each other?" Seeing Shuiyue's nonsense, Chen yelled at Shuiyue.

    "I see I'm sorry, Xianglin! But I'm sorry, I will always be with the boss and Sasuke, until one of the Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swords, Uchiha Itachi's partner Kisame Kisame's kinked muscle  Let me get it!"

    "Tch! It's just to collect ninja knives, it's really boring!" After the farce just now, Xianglin also returned to her usual appearance, stretched out her hand to push her glasses, and said disdainfully.

    "So, Chongwu, what about you?" Chen ignored the two of them, turned around and asked Chongwu.

    "Kimaru said that Sasuke is like his reincarnation, and he desperately protected him, so I want to see what kind of ninja Sasuke is, so I will follow him."

    "Hmph~~ Then it's settled!" Everyone's choices were within Chen's expectations, just now it was just a cutscene, and sure enough, as expected, no one withdrew.

    "From now on, none of us will act together as partners. From now on, the name of this team will be "Eagle"! Our purpose is only one, and that is to stand at the pinnacle of the ninja world! Of course, this purpose is far from  We are still too far away. Before that, what we have to do iscollect the Chakra of the Nine Tailed Beasts! And improve your own strength. Now you, except for Sasuke, your strength is too weak,  You are so weak that you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to follow me, but I will find a way to improve your strength, so you won¡¯t have any tasks in the next three years, you just need to work hard to improve your strength! As for the three  In the next year, whether you are qualified to follow me will depend on your own destiny!"

    "Hey! It's really annoying to be giving orders in a self-righteous manner again!" Xiang Lin didn't give any face to Chen's words, and said with a disdainful expression.

    "Yeah, Boss is so?Isn¡¯t it too shocking?  Are we really that weak?  "Even Shuiyue couldn't help complaining.

    Hearing Xianglin and Shuiyue's disapproval, Chen's expression changed, and he sneered and said to them: "Hey~~ It seems that you have opinions on what I said, I said that your current strength is too weak, is it wrong?  Is it?" After saying the last sentence, Chen's body suddenly erupted with extremely powerful murderous aura and coercion, making everyone present feel as if they were in an ice cave, trembling all over, Sasuke relying on the elite ninja  Under this oppression, Chongwu unconsciously entered the state of the curse seal, but he didn't dare to do it. He just gritted his teeth and resisted Chen's oppression. Shuiyue and Xianglin didn't  So lucky, at this time, Shuiyue's whole body was soaked in cold sweat, and she put the beheading knife in her hand on the ground as a crutch to support her body, holding on bitterly, Xianglin was even more unbearable, and directly slumped on the ground  , Even breathing was difficult, her little face was already reddened, and her whole body was trembling uncontrollably.

    "Old Big!"

    "Huh!" Chen snorted coldly, dissipating all the murderous aura and coercion. The four people in the field felt the pressure in their bodies suddenly lost, and they all exhaled as if they were relieved, and Chongwu's curse seal gradually retracted.

    Shuiyue sat directly on the ground like Xianglin, panting heavily.

    "What's the matter? You can't bear this pressure? Aren't you very confident just now?" Chen sneered, and jokingly said to Shuiyue and Xianglin who were slumped on the ground.

    "Bossboss! I know I'm wrong, can't I?" Hearing Chen's sarcasm, Shuiyue responded to Chen with a depressed face.

    "Hmph! With your strength, I can kill you all without even using a single finger! Get up quickly! I still have something to explain!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 124; To practice in space

    ?

    After Shuiyue and Xianglin stood up, Chen Bian took out three bottles of pulsation from the space. Because in order to block Dashewan, Chen gave him a bottle of pulsation. After that, Chen extracted the cap from the vein  Rael's Stone, and then synthesized a bottle.

    Seeing the pulsation in Chen's hand, Sasuke's glasses lit up, but he didn't say much!

    Chen held Pulse in his hand and said to Shuiyue and the others: "Okay, don't say I won't give you a chance, what I am holding now is a precious potion that can improve the physique and strength of ninjas, as long as you drink these  The potion, your physical fitness and entity will be significantly improved, so in the next time, you only need to fully absorb this bottle of potion, and then consolidate your own strength. By then, your strength will definitely be higher than now  A lot!"

    "Boss, is this true?" When Chen spoke, Shuiyue stared at the pulse in Chen's hand: "And it looks delicious!" Compared with the function Chen said,  What he cared more about was the pulsating taste.

    Unlike Shuiyue's excited expression, Xianglin and Chongwu were much calmer. Zhijian Xianglin stretched out his hand and swung his glasses, looked at the pulse in Chen's hand suspiciously, and said in a questioning tone: "Is there really such a powerful potion?  ? I've never heard of it!"

    "Oh? Do you really doubt me?" Hearing Xiang Lin's words, Chen said with a sneer.

    "There are four of us here, why are there only three bottles? Doesn't that mean that one of our companions will not be able to get this potion? If this is the case, then I don't accept it. My strength does not need to be improved by this kind of foreign thing, so  Give these medicines to Sasuke and the three of them!" Chongwu didn't doubt Chen's words, but wondered why Chen only took out three bottles of Pulse.

    "Hmph! Don't worry, Sasuke has already drank this potion, and this potion is most effective when you drink it for the first time. If you drink it for the second time, the effect will be greatly reduced, and the benefits you get will be minimal  , so Sasuke doesn't need to take this medicine anymore! Is there any problem?"

    "So Karmathen I'm relieved!" Chongwu didn't speak after hearing Chen's time.

    Xianglin, who was still skeptical at first, immediately changed his attitude when he heard that Sasuke had already drunk, and thought to himself: "Has Sasuke already drunk? Then I too"

    "Oh! Boss, since they are not willing to accept it, then give me all the three bottles! I will drink them to the last drop, and I won't waste my heart!"

    Shuiyue's words made Chen feel furious. He spent a lot of effort on these treasures at the beginning, but he said that they were like boiled water, and he drank them all!  "Hmph! Shut up! Do you really think that these medicines are plain water, and you can drink as much as you want?"

    "One bottle per person! If you don't want it, then I just saved a precious potion! Xianglin, are you sure you don't want it?" Chen didn't talk nonsense, and distributed the pulse in his hand to Chongwu and Shuiyue.  He even asked about Xianglin.

    "Uh that I thought about it, since everyone accepts it, it would be too out of place for me not to accept it as a companion, soI accept it!"

    "Huh!" Hearing Xianglin's defense, Chen sneered, without telling the truth, and threw the pulse in his hand to her.

    "Very well, then I will send you to a place, and when you get there, you will drink the pulse in your hands. I will not summon you for a while, so you just stay there and have a good time."  Improve your strength. Now, you all relax and don't make any resistance!"

    "You what do you want to do?" Xianglin said vigilantly.

    "Don't worry, I won't do anything to you, just do what you want! With my strength, I don't even bother to plot against you! Now that we have become companions, don't doubt it anymore."

    "Huh!" Although I don't know what Chen is going to do, but what Chen said is the truth, if Chen wants to harm them, they have no room to resist at all.  With that said, let your guard down.

    "Okay, no matter what happens later, don't resist! Got it?" Chen reminded them again after seeing that they were all relaxed.

    "knew!"

    "Then, let's start!" Chen said with a change of mind, and collected all the people in front of him into the space. Because of the previous reminder, Sasuke and the others had no resistance, and everything went smoothly. In the blink of an eye, they were  Disappeared in place, and Chen also entered his own space after taking them all into the space.

    At this time, in Chen's original space, because Chen's strength has soared, so Chen'sThe area of ??the room has grown to the size of five or six football fields. Due to the influence of the Guerrell lode, lush and lush trees have grown on the surrounding land.

    "Here is it?" Everyone who just entered the space looked around in surprise. The Gobi, which was still in the outside world, changed places in the blink of an eye, which made them unable to react for a while, even Sasuke.  No exception.

    "Surprised, aren't you?" At this moment, Chen's voice sounded behind everyone, causing them to turn around and look behind them.

    "Boss, what is going on here? Why did we appear here all of a sudden? What is this place?" After seeing Chen, Shuiyue asked quickly.

    "Don't panic, this is a space created by myself, and everything here is under my control, including time, space, and quality!"

    "Are you Yuedu?" Hearing Chen's words, Sasuke frowned and said doubtfully.

    "It can be understood in this way, but this world is not an illusion, but a real existence" Next, Chen explained his original space and space functions to Sasuke and the others!

    "Do you understand? In the next period of time, you should stay in this space to improve your strength. I will throw some powerful ninjas into this space from time to time. What you have to do  Just beat them, and when the time comes, I'll call you all out of here again, and that's it!"

    After Chen finished speaking, he ignored everyone's reactions, and directly took Sasuke and left the space, leaving only the three who hadn't digested Chen's words.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 125: The End of the Volume

    ?

    "Is there no problem for you to put them in the storage?" After removing the space, Sasuke asked Chen.

    "Don't worry, there is no danger in that space for the time being, and after they drink the pulse, they will be fine even if they don't take food for a long time. We will have to rely on their power for what we do in the future, so  They have to improve their strength to benefit us!"

    "It's up to you. Now that they have found it all, what should we do next?"

    "Let's go back to Ninja Village of Orochimaru first, there will be the starting point of our rise, now we still need to rely on the power of Orochimaru, and Orochimaru is a good master, in the next time, you will do everything you can  Learn all the skills of Orochimaru, it will benefit you a lot!"

    "Sorry!"

    "Let's go!" After choosing the direction, Chen greeted Sasuke, and walked in the direction of Tian Zhiguo first, while Sasuke followed closely behind him.

    After returning to Tianzhi Country, Orochimaru got the news, and then sent Yao Shidou to invite Chen and Sasuke to meet him.  Chen and Sasuke didn't refute Dashewan's face, and followed Yao Shidou to see Dashewan.

    "Hey hey~~ Chen-kun, Sasuke, are you back?" Orochimaru said with a smile to Sasuke and Chen Yin in front of him.

    "Well! After finishing the work, of course I will come back. Are you worried that I will abduct Sasuke?" Chen dumped this, and said playfully.

    "No, I'm not worried about this. I can still trust Mr. Chen. By the way, didn't Mr. Chen go to summon Shuiyue and Chongwu? Why didn't they come back with Mr. Chen?"

    "Shuiyue and the others have already left. I have some things for them to complete, so they didn't follow me. What's wrong?"

    "Nothing, just a little curiosity."

    "So, is there anything else? If not, then I'll go down first. I haven't had a good rest these days, and I'm already feeling a little tired."

    "Sorry, I'm really sorry, since Mr. Chen is tired, let's go down and rest first!"

    Chen didn't talk nonsense anymore, and after exchanging courtesies with Dashewan, he withdrew and returned to his residence.

    "There are still three years left, and the plot will enter Shippuden. At that time, the strong are walking all over the place, and there are as many bullies as dogs! And at that time, the Akatsuki organization also started a plan to collect tailed beasts, but well, I will definitely not let them  They succeeded so easily!"

    On the second day, Chen bid farewell to Oshemaru. His reason was that he wanted to travel around the ninja world, and he said that he would return to Otonin Village within three years.  And Sasuke stayed in Otonin Village and accepted the guidance of Orochimaru. Although his strength has been able to compete with the elite Jonin, but he relied on the Kaleidoscope Sharingan to reach that level, so his own strength  There is still room for improvement, and his kaleidoscope has already opened his eyes. He used the kaleidoscope as his hole card according to Chen's instructions, and he didn't publicize it, so Orochimaru didn't know about it.  The reason for over-pulsation is fooling around.

    After some courtesies, Chen went on the road alone.

    At the same time, because the ambitious Sitian Xiangren appeared in the country of craftsmen, Qingming was resurrected and planned to fight against the five major ninja kingdoms, and to capture Gaara, Konoha sent Konoha's twelve Xiaoqiang as reinforcements to support, in the end  After successfully defeating Qingming, the ancestor of the country of craftsmen, Naruto also traveled with Jiraiya.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Weighing, this chapter is used to end this volume, but after thinking about it for a long time, I can¡¯t think of how to write it, so this chapter is like this, please don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s just a transition anyway, and the next thing is Shippuden  The plot is over.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 one hundred and twentieth chapters; return

    ?

    ?It is too late to feel when you swipe from your fingertips, turning everything into soft fingers. Looking back numbly, your head is like frost and snow, and your face is like mountains and rivers

    Between heaven and earth in life, if a white horse passes by, it¡¯s all of a sudden.¡± Time flies, like the flowing water of a small river. When you don¡¯t notice it, ¡°crash, clatter, clatter. It¡¯s been a few hours,  Days. Months. Years!

    "Time flies like an arrow, and time flies like a shuttle", people have long realized that time will never return when it is in a hurry.  But there is no spell to stop time in the world, so I can only let time pass by quickly.

    Three years, sometimes it's just a blink of an eye.

    Compared with three years ago, the ninja world has not changed much. On the whole, the ninja world is still maintained in peace and tranquility.

    It's just that in recent years, the Xiao organization has frequently acted. This mysterious organization has been traced by some interested people, and some information about this organization has been obtained. However, except for Konoha's Jiraiya, no one seems to be aware of them.  the goal of.

    At this time, outside Tianzhi, a group of four people were heading towards the direction of Yinnin Village.

    Among the four, the leader is a handsome man with black hair and a trace of indifference on his face, with a long knife stuck in his waist; the other has white hair, a mouth full of fangs, and a thin  Behind him was a big knife that was similar in size to his body. The other was tall and burly, with orange hair and a simple and honest smile on his face. He looked like a very gentle person. The last one  She is a female ninja with long red hair and a pair of glasses on her face.

    These four people are Chen who left Yinnin Village three years ago, and Shuiyue, Chongwu, Xianglin and others who were accepted into the space by Chen three years ago. After three years, their appearances have changed.  A little change, shed childishness.

    Shuiyue and others were admitted to practice in Chen's space three years ago, but after a year, Chen released them from the space and took them to travel and practice in various places. Although it was a year,  However, Chen can adjust the time ratio in the space. Although it has not been adjusted to 10:1, Shuiyue and the others still stayed in the space for three years.

    When they entered the space, their strength was still very weak, and the strongest Chongwu was only at the level of special tolerance, and Shuiyue was only the strength of the elites, Xianglin was even more unbearable, and his strength was just promoted  Chunin.

    However, three years ago, after they drank the pulsation gifted by Chen, their strength increased greatly. In addition, over the years, Chen has been capturing some strong people alive from time to time, using kaleidoscope Sharingan to make them lose consciousness, and then throw them into the space  Inside, as Shuiyue and their opponents.

    Now their strength is much stronger than the original book. The one who has improved the most is Chonggo. He already has the strength of an elite jounin.  , and Xianglin is almost a ninja, but her ability is only a support, not a combatant in the team, so she doesn't need too much strength, as long as she can protect herself.

    Two years ago, after Chen released them from the space, they have been following Chen's side, and have been traveling with Chen in the ninja world, but they didn't just travel and play like this. After releasing them,  Chen took them to find an underground exchange, and then registered their identities. After that, they continued to handle tasks above A-level, chasing and killing ninjas on reward orders above A-level.  In this way, while traveling, he fought against the powerful ninjas on the reward order, and collected various information in the ninja world.  It wasn't until they got the information that it was said that the fifth generation Kazekage of Sand Hidden Village, Sandstorm Gaara, was taken away by two members of the Akatsuki organization, and they rushed back.

    At this time, Shuiyue walked up to Chen and said to Chen: "Hey! I said boss, why are we going back to Yinnin Village? Isn't it good for us to be like this? And Dashemaru is very dangerous!"

    "Shut up! I have my own plan." Chen didn't even look at Shuiyue, but said in an indifferent tone.

    "Shuiyue, it seems that you are very afraid of seeing Oshemaru-sama? Since you are so timid, then don't follow us, you just hide outside the village and wait for us!" Xiang Lin on the side saw Shui  With Yue's appearance, she couldn't help but sneered.  They are like a pair of enemies, they feel uncomfortable if they don't quarrel all day!

    "Stupid When did I say I was scared But you, I see you seem very happy! I know You must have not seen Sasuke for a long time, so you can't wait to think  You want to rush back to Otonin Village, right?" Hearing Xianglin's ridicule, Suigetsu fought back not to be outdone.

    "Waitwait, youwhat are you talking about? It'sthat's not the case!" After Shuiyue Dao broke his mind, Xiang Lin's expression immediately became weird, sayingHis words were also sloppy, as if he wanted to cover up something.

    "Yeah! Yah! I'm right!" Shuiyue put her face in front of Xianglin and said jokingly.

    "Baga!" Seeing Shuiyue's playful expression, Xiang Lin became furious, raised his fist, and hit Shuiyue's head directly, and Shuiyue's head immediately looked like a water bag filled with water  It exploded as well, but it didn't suffer any substantial damage.

    Zhong Wu, who was walking behind the team, watched the two play with a faint smile on his face, as if he had become accustomed to it.

    Seeing that the two were still planning to continue playing, Chen stopped them with a loud voice: "Okay, don't make trouble, the front is Otonin Village, and Oshemaru probably got the news of our return."

    "Huh? Are you there?" Shuiyue condensed her head again and looked up to the front.  Sure enough, the gate of a village appeared in his sight.

    "Sure enough, it's already here. I haven't been back here for a long time. I didn't expect that there is no change at all!" After seeing Yinnin Village, Xianglin sighed as a doctor and ignored Shuiyue.

    At this time, the guards in Yinren Village also discovered Chenyi and the others.

    "Look, that's Master Sasuke?" a guard exclaimed.

    "No, no, Master Sasuke never left the village. He he is Master Chen! He is Master Chen who left three years ago! He is Master Sasuke's brother, and Master Oshemaru once said that Chen  My lord's status in Yinnin Village is the same as his!"

    "Sorry! It's Mr. Chen, I'm going to inform Mr. Sasuke!" A guard ran towards the village after speaking.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    Alas~~ Everything is difficult at the beginning. I have been struggling with where to start. After thinking about it for four hours, I still haven¡¯t figured it out, so I just started casually. Anyway, I just need to start.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 127; Reunion after three years

    ?

    Chen and others came to the gate of Yinren Village, and the guard immediately saluted Chen respectfully: "Master Chen!"

    "Yeah!" Chen nodded and asked, "Can I go in now?"

    "Yes, Lord Oshemaru has ordered that Master Chen can freely enter and leave Otonin Village." The guard replied respectfully.

    "Let's go!" Chen ignored the guards, and after a greeting, he walked into Yinren Village first, while Shuiyue and others followed closely behind him.

    "Strange, someone should have informed Orochimaru of my return to Otonin Village. Why didn't Orochimaru send someone to find us?" Walking on the streets of Otonin Village, although Otono who pass by occasionally will express to Chen  He was very respectful, or regarded Chen as Sasuke, but no one took Chen to see Orochimaru, Chen felt very strange, and thought to himself: "Could it be"

    In the end, Chen caught a passing Yinnin, and learned from that Yinnin that Orochimaru left the Yinnin Village with the pharmacist pocket yesterday. As for the purpose of Orochimaru, these little shrimps certainly don't know.

    "Has Orochimaru left Otonin Village yet?" Chen frowned when he heard the news of Orochimaru's departure, and said in his heart: "According to the original plot, in the five generations of Kazekage who was organized by Akatsuki, Didara and Xiebashayin,  That is to say, after the capture of Ichimo Jinchuriki Gaara, the next thing is the collision between Orochimaru and Naruto at the Tenji Bridge, could it be that the Tenji Bridge incident happened in these few days?"

    "Hey! Boss, since Orochimaru is no longer in Otonin Village, why don't we leave first!" Knowing the news of Orochimaru's departure, Shuiyue secretly breathed a sigh of relief.  Those who are afraid of Orochimaru, even after so many years, are still very afraid of Orochimaru.

    "Tch! Shuiyue, you really are a coward" Seeing Shuiyue's performance, Xianglin certainly would not miss this opportunity to ridicule Xianglin pushed his glasses and mocked Shuiyue.

    "You" Shuiyue just wanted to refute, but when she saw Chen give him a cold look, she immediately closed her mouth in fright and dared not speak any more.  In these years, he has been repaired by Chen a lot, every time he only quarrels with Xiang Lin, no matter who is right or wrong, he is always the one who is unlucky.  Chen didn't blame Xianglin, but blamed all the responsibility on him. If he dared to talk back, Chen would just throw an illusion over him, leaving him no chance to defend himself.  The good eyes cast him aside, and he shut his mouth reflexively, not daring to say anything more.

    "Humph!" Seeing that Shuiyue didn't talk nonsense, Chen snorted coldly, ignored him, and walked straight to his original residence, and Chongwu and the others had no choice but to follow.

    On the other side, after recognizing Chen's identity, a guard went to inform Sasuke first.  He came to a room and called out to the room in a very respectful tone: "Master Sasuke, Master Chen has returned to Yinnin Village!"

    However, after a while, there was no response from the room.  Oninnin felt strange, thinking that the people in the room didn't hear it, so he couldn't help but increase the volume and continued: "Master Sasuke, your brother, Mr. Chen has returned to Yinnin Village, don't you want to meet him?"

    This time, there was a response from the room, but what responded to the guard was not Sasuke's admiration, but murderous intent!  Very murderous.

    Feeling the strong murderous aura, the guard slumped on the ground, trembling all over his body, with cold sweat on his forehead, and looked at the room in horror.

    I saw that the door of that room was slowly opened, and a figure gradually appeared, with long black hair, wearing a kimono, with a thick bow tied around his waist, and a long knife stuck in his back.  There was no expression on his waist, his face was expressionless, and what was even more frightening was that in his scarlet eyes, there were three black hook jades slowly turning in each eye, with a murderous look.

    It is Sasuke Uchiha!  Compared with three years ago, Sasuke has undergone tremendous changes in both body and mind. At this time, Sasuke is like a sharp knife drawn out of its sheath, showing its sharpness.

    "Sa Sasuke-sama" Feeling Sasuke's murderous intent towards him, the guard said tremblingly: "ChenChen-samahas returned to Otonin Village, and now he is going to  Come here."

    "Are you interrupting my precious lunch break just because of such a trivial matter?" Sasuke looked indifferently at the guard who was lying on the ground trembling in front of him, and said solemnly.

    "III'mI'm sorry" The guard trembled and couldn't speak fluently. He originally thought that Sasuke would take this news very seriously, but he didn't expect such a reaction.

    At this time, Sasuke seemed to sense something, withdrew his murderous aura, ignored the guard, frowned slightly, and looked behind the guard, as if something was about to appear.

    "Yo! Sasuke! Long time no seeOh, it seems that we are not the only ones making progress over the years!  "Sure enough, not long after, a slightly arrogant voice came from behind the guard, and several figures gradually appeared in Sasuke's sight. It was Chen and the other four.  issued by the month.

    "Master Chen Master Chen!" Since Sasuke had withdrawn his momentum, the pressure on the guard disappeared.  When Chen approached, the guard quickly stood up and saluted Chen.

    "Well! Go down!" Chen didn't look at the guard, but just casually ordered him to retreat. The guard naturally didn't dare to stay for a long time, and after saluting again, he hurriedly retreated.

    "Really, we didn't come out to greet you when we arrived at Otonin Village, and even let us and the boss come to see you in person" Just when Suigetsu was teasing again, Sasuke glared at you with cold eyes.  He, and also attached a murderous look, which made his words stop abruptly.

    "It's Shuiyue, long time no see, I didn't expect that annoying problem of yours hasn't changed yet!"

    "Tch!" Feeling Sasuke's murderous aura and oppression, Suigetsu knew that Sasuke's strength had surpassed him too much, so he didn't dare to talk nonsense, but just snorted unhappily.

    "Strength is good! Zhun Ying, if you add Kaleidoscope Sharingan, you can be comparable to Kage-class!" At this moment, Chen who had not spoken all this time suddenly looked at Sasuke and said playfully.

    "snort!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 128; Challenge Chen again

    ?

    At this time, Sasuke was leaving Yinnin Village with Chen, Shuiyue and others, and was heading in one direction.

    "Boss, are we looking for Orochimaru now?" On the way, Shuiyue couldn't help asking.

    "That's right, we've been preparing for so long, it's time to start! But before that, I still have some things to ask Orochimaru! If you're really scared, then don't follow!"

    "Nono!"

    "Hmph! Then stop talking nonsense and keep up!"

    "Oh!" Shuiyue had no choice but to bite the bullet and follow behind Chen.

    The strength of several people is good, and the speed of the journey is of course not slow.  Soon, Sasuke brought Chen and others to a secret stronghold, but at this time there was no one in the stronghold, and Orochimaru and Dou were also not here.

    "Where is this?" Chen looked around, and found that the building here was the same as the stronghold where Sasuke and Naruto reunited in the original book. Chen couldn't help showing a playful smile.

    "Is there any question?" Seeing the smile on Chen's face, Sasuke asked coldly.

    "It's nothing, I just suddenly thought of something interesting. Since Orochimaru is no longer here, let's wait for him at this base for now! I didn't expect that Orochimaru has such a large-scale base here!" Chen said with a light smile  .

    "Since three years ago, I have been cultivating in this stronghold. After receiving the information from you, I returned to Yinnin Village. Orochimaru and Pharmacist went out. It seems that I went to meet an Akatsuki organization.  member!"

    "Hmph~ is it the Red Sand Scorpion?" Chen asked with a sneer.

    "It seems to be the name, but how do you know?" Hearing Chen's words, Sasuke showed a trace of surprise on his face, but it was fleeting, and he returned to his indifferent expression.

    "Really? That red sand scorpion seems to be played by Konoha's people! It seems that the Tiandiqiao incident is about to happen. Soon, Konoha's people will follow Orochimaru to find this stronghold!"  Knowing that Orochimaru was indeed going to see the Red Sand Scorpion, Chen secretly thought with a sneer in his heart.

    "Don't worry about this. Since Orochimaru is no longer there, let's find a place to rest and wait for him to come back. Sasuke, you are familiar with this place, take us down!"

    "Humph! Come with me!"

    "Follow up! Don't get lost, the passages here are criss-crossed, like a maze, if there is no one to lead the way, you will definitely lose your way!" Chen greeted and followed Sasuke.

    "Boss" Shuiyue wanted to say something more, but seeing that Chen ignored him, she swallowed the words again, and followed Chen helplessly.

    Next, under the arrangement of Sasuke, Chen and others rested in the stronghold for a day. After the next day, Orochimaru seemed to have not returned, and Sasuke, who had nothing to do, challenged Chen again.

    Chen did not refuse Sasuke's challenge. He also wanted to know how much Sasuke had improved over the years.  The two came to the training ground in the stronghold, and Suigetsu and Chonggo naturally followed up to watch the battle.

    I saw Sasuke and Chen looking at each other in the training ground at this time.

    "Let me see how far you have improved in the past three years!" Looking at Sasuke, who was full of fighting spirit, Chen acted very relaxed, as if he didn't take this battle to heart.

    "Humph! You will see it!" Seeing Chen's expression, Sasuke felt in his heart that Chen had slighted him. Although he was very angry, he didn't show it, but responded with a sneer.

    "Really? It seems that you are very confident! Then come!"

    "Hum!" Sasuke didn't talk nonsense, he directly pulled out the long knife in his hand, and rushed towards Xiang Chen. Chen sneered, and also reached out to hold the handle of the knife at his waist.

    The long sword in Chen's hand is also a Taidao. After seeing Shuiyue get the beheading sword, Chen also thought that he still didn't have a good weapon.  Although with his strength, it is equally powerful with or without a weapon, but Chen still exchanged a weapon with the system. This Taidao is a magic weapon that Chen spent 100,000 points to exchange with the system.  , but it made Chen feel distressed for a while.

    This knife is called Liuguang Xingyun!  Forged from special materials, it has a super-long blade. As long as you input chakra into the blade, the blade will turn red and exude a hot breath. Every attack has a fire attribute attack bonus.  It can scorch the ground, and this knife also has a powerful function, that is summoning meteorites.

    I saw that Sasuke attacked Chen in the blink of an eye, and the grass pheasant sword in his hand suddenly slashed at Chen's neck, without any intention of showing mercy.

      "When!"

    A flash of red light flashed, and when Sasuke's attack was close to him, Chen shot instantly, pulled out the streamer from his waist, and blocked Sasuke's attack, a hot feeling came over his face, making Sasuke feel uncomfortable for a while, but he reacted immediately  Coming over, the left hand did not know when Chidori had condensed and stabbed Chen's body.

    "Huh? Boss" Shuiyue, who was watching the battle, was startled when he saw Tatsumoto attacking, and was about to rush over, but was held down by Shigego beside him.

    "Remember me?"

    "Look, it's impossible for Chen to get injured so easily!"

    Sure enough, after Sasuke stabbed Chidori into Chen's body, a strange smile appeared on the injured Chen's face.

    "Ga! Ga! Ga!"

    I saw Chen's body suddenly turned into countless crows and dissipated, and then condensed Chen's body again not far away.

    "This isan illusion?" Shuiyue, who was watching the battle, couldn't help but said, "Don't Sharingans have the ability to see illusions? Can't you even tell the boss's illusions from reality?"

    "Tch!" Sasuke snorted unhappily, and instantly completed a set of seals with both hands.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    "Water escape. Water dragon bomb!" When Sasuke was making seals, Chen also completed a set of seals. Although Chen's seal speed was faster than Sasuke's, the seals of water dragon bombs were obviously much more complicated, but Chen still did it.  Completed ninjutsu at the same time as Sasuke and released it to the opponent.

    The two ninjutsu collided instantly, and both were canceled out, leaving only a puff of water vapor emitted when the water was boiled. However, the sight of both of them was not affected.  There is no tacit understanding of the ability to use the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and all fights rely on ninjutsu and body skills.

    At this moment, both of them stopped temporarily and stared at each other.  ,

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    Today I got Calvin. I originally wanted to design a weapon for the protagonist, but I didn¡¯t know how to write it after thinking about it for a long time, so I had to write down the old artifact.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 129; Another abuse of Sasuke

    ?

    Looking at the calm Chen in front of him, Sasuke thought to himself: "This level of strength is far from enough!"

    After a short fight, Sasuke seemed to know that it was impossible for him in this state to beat Chen, Sasuke sneered and said to Chen: "Tch! It seems that this level alone can't force you to give it your all, so try again."  this one"

    As soon as the voice fell, Sasuke's whole body was immediately covered by gray skin, his hair grew longer, and there was a black tattoo of a shuriken on his face. At the same time, two wings like duck feet grew out from his back, officially Sasuke's  Curse seal state two.

    "Is it the curse mark again? It seems that you didn't take my words to heart!" Seeing Sasuke's state, Chen frowned and said in a cold voice.

    Chen told Sasuke very early on the dangers of the curse seal, and told him not to use the power of the curse seal in the future. Unexpectedly, Sasuke didn't take his words to heart, and even used the curse seal state in front of him  , This made Chen feel angry.

    "Huh!" Sasuke didn't talk nonsense, and after a cold snort, he swung his knife and rushed towards Chen again, this time the speed was much faster than before.

    "It really makes me angry!" Chen sneered, and this time he didn't hold back his hand. After Sasuke swung the knife at him, the streamer in Chen's hand also slashed at Sasuke. After the two knives collided, a powerful force  The force of the impact came from Sasuke's hand, making him almost unable to hold the handle of the knife.  Surprised, Sasuke used this force to roll backwards and let go of the force.  However, as soon as he stood still, he felt a wave of heat coming from behind. Sasuke knew without looking that it was Chen's streamer.

    Before he had time to think about it, Sasuke quickly turned around and put the knife in front of him, blocking Chen's attack.  However, Chen's strength was too great, Sasuke couldn't resist at all, and was sent flying by Chen.

    Sasuke waved the palm behind him in the air, trying to control his body balance, but Chen didn't let him relax too much, and swung a knife at Sasuke while Sasuke was still in the air.

    I saw a crescent-shaped flame jetting out from Chen's streamer, attacking Sasuke.

    "Damn it!"

    Since Sasuke was still in the air at this time, he couldn't change his body shape, so he quickly controlled the two palms behind him to wrap himself.

    The crescent-shaped flame hit Sasuke's palm and exploded.  However, Sasuke's palms were still strong, and Chen's attack did not leave any scars on those palms.

    "Yeah! Yah! Even Sasuke, who has already activated the second state of the spell seal, seems to be powerless in front of the boss, and the boss seems to be only fighting with the streamer, and he hasn't even opened the sharingan. What is the strength of the boss?  How powerful is it!" Looking at the battle in the field, Sasuke, who has entered the second spell state and opened Sharingan, was suppressed by Chen from the beginning to the end, making Suigetsu not only exclaimed.

    "Sasuke" Xianglin beside him didn't speak, but couldn't help worrying about Sasuke in his heart.

    In the field, Chen snorted coldly when he saw Sasuke blocked his attack, and rushed towards Sasuke at an extremely fast speed.  The red light hit him, and rushed in front of him in the blink of an eye.

    "Chidori-ryu!" Seeing this, Sasuke quickly used Chidori, and guided Chidori to the ground, forming an attack towards Chen.

    Facing the thunder and lightning attacking him, Chen had no choice but to jump into the air to avoid the lightning attack.

    "Great opportunity!" Seeing Chen rising in the air, Sasuke seized this opportunity, quickly formed seals with both hands, and released ninjutsu at Chen in the air.

    "Fire Escape. The Art of Dragon Fire!"

    I saw a ball of flames sprayed out from Sasuke's mouth, and formed the shape of a giant dragon, attacking Chen in midair, a wave of heat flooded the entire training ground.

    Facing the Yanlong attacking him, Chen didn't panic in the slightest, and sneered, holding Liu Guang with both hands and placing it in front of him.

    "One knife style. Tornado!"

    I saw that Chen's body violated the laws of physics in mid-air, stagnated in the air, and his body rotated extremely fast, just like the Hyuga family's secret technique returning to the sky, forming a huge tornado.  Then I saw Chen's body suddenly stopped, and swung a knife at Sasuke.

    Although Chen's body stopped spinning, the tornado formed by Chen's high-speed rotation just now did not dissipate because of Chen's stopping the rotation, and it still maintained. The moment Chen swung the knife at Sasuke, he seemed to be guided.  The violent tornado hit Sasuke, and collided with Sasuke's Dragon Fire.

    Although it is fire against wind in the chakra attribute, if there is a big gap in strength, this limitation will be broken.

    theIn an instant, Sasuke's Dragon Fire was shredded by Chen's tornado, and was sucked into the tornado, making the tornado turn into a fire whirlwind, rolling towards Sasuke with great momentum, unstoppable!

    "Damn it, this guy" Facing such an attack, Sasuke couldn't resist, so he could only jump to the side, hoping to avoid the attack of the fire tornado.

    "One knife style. Qinglong flame!"

    Chen, who was in mid-air, placed the streamer behind him, and the chakra displayed by Chen took the shape of a blue fire dragon, and then suddenly attacked Sasuke on the ground.

    "Damn it!" Sasuke had just avoided the tornado, and before he had time to stand up, he felt a heat wave and a strong sense of crisis. Sasuke had to put his two palms behind him together in front of his body again, hoping to use this  Block Chen's attack.

    "Puff!"

    The sound of a knife cutting into flesh sounded, and Chen's streamer cut into Sasuke's palm, and a ball of blue flame erupted from the huge wound, enveloping Sasuke in an instant.

    Fortunately, Sasuke was protected by two huge palms at this time, so the blue flame only burned the two huge palms, and did not hurt Sasuke who was protected by the palms.

    However, even so, it made Sasuke feel extremely painful, and let out a scream. The palm behind him was completely covered by blue flames, and Sasuke kept patting his palms, trying to extinguish the flames.  However, no matter how he struggled, the cyan flame was like a gangrene, it was not extinguished by Sasuke's actions, and even spread to Sasuke's body.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    Alas~ I'm really not good at fighting scenes, and I got stuck here all day, which made me write two chapters!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and thirtieth; Inexplicable killing intent

    ?

    "Huh!" Seeing Sasuke's miserable state, Chen snorted coldly, and swung his knife at Sasuke again, but this time the target was not Sasuke, but the two huge palms behind him and the joint on Sasuke's back.  In an instant, the two palms behind Sasuke were cut off!

    And after the palms of those hands fell to the ground, the blue flames were still burning until the palms were completely burned to ashes, and Sasuke also collapsed on the ground, his whole body seemed to have collapsed, and his head was covered with cold sweat.  Panting heavily.

    The curse marks on his body also gradually retracted into his body, and his whole body returned to its original appearance.  Standing in front of Sasuke, Chen didn't attack again, and put Liu Guang back into the scabbard around his waist.

    "It's amazing, as expected of the boss, even without Sharingan, he can repair Sasuke in this state so that he can't fight back!" Seeing that the battle was over, Suigetsu immediately let out a sigh of emotion.

    However, Suigetsu's emotion did not get any response from other people. At this time, Shigego looked at Sasuke in the training ground and was a little worried in the application, but he didn't say anything.

    "Sasuke!"

    Karin, who was always worried by the side, ran towards Sasuke immediately after seeing the battle, completely ignoring Suigetsu's emotion.

    "Yeah! Yeah! I have been dying and never admitted to Sasuke. I can't wait to rush over when I see Sasuke's injury. This woman " Seeing the performance of the fragrant phosphorus, Shuiyue's face showed a joke on her face  expression, said playfully to Shigego next to him.

    "Shuiyue, Sasuke is our partner, so partners should care about each other. There is nothing wrong with Xianglin doing this!" Chonggo responded to Shuiyue, and then walked towards the training ground.

    "Ertch, really, it doesn't make sense with someone like you!" Hearing Chongwu's words, Shuiyue complained helplessly, stopped joking, followed Chongwu, and also walked towards the training ground  .

    Xianglin came to Sasuke, reached out to help Sasuke up, and said worriedly: "Sasuke, are you okay?" Then he rolled up the sleeve of his right hand, exposing a part of his arm, and stretched it to Sasuke's mouth  : "Sasuke, bite my hand!"

    "I'm fine"

    Sasuke didn't obey Kaorin's words and bit her arm, but struggled to stand up from the ground.

    "That guy is fine, my attack didn't hit his vitals, and his body is very resilient, so there won't be any serious problems, I think he'll be fine if he takes a rest!" Looking at Kaorin who was still worried about Sasuke  , Chen explained aloud.

    As Chen said, Chen's attack didn't hit Sasuke's vitals, but just cut off the two fleshy wings behind him.  The two wounds also gradually healed, and Sasuke once drank pulse, so his recovery ability is extraordinary.

    At this time, Sasuke had no scars on his body except for a trace of fatigue.

    "Damn" Although he was not injured, Sasuke was full of unwillingness. He originally thought that after three years of hard training and his strength increased, even if he could not defeat Chen, at least he would not be like three years ago.  There is no power to fight back.  Unexpectedly, after three years of hard work, his strength has soared, and he is still so embarrassed in Chen's hands. Even though he has opened Sharingan and entered the second state of curse seal, he is still hanged and beaten by Chen.  He didn't use the kaleidoscope ability, but don't forget that Chen also didn't use the kaleidoscope, and he didn't even open the ordinary Sharingan, and he beat him with just sword skills.

    Sasuke, who originally thought that he had become a lot stronger in the past few years and was very satisfied with his own strength, once again showed his determination to become stronger.

    At this time, Shigego and Suigetsu also came to Sasuke.

    "Sasuke, are you okay?" Chonggo asked Sasuke.

    "It's okay!" Sasuke said coldly.

    "Okay, that's it for today, let's go!" Chen greeted everyone in the Eagle Squad, and then walked out of the training ground first, and everyone followed suit.

    In this way, everyone in the Eagle Squad stayed in this stronghold for another day, and then the next morning, Orochimaru still hadn't come back. Knowing noon, just when everyone felt that today was another day of waiting, Chen suddenly  He sensed that there were three Chakras approaching this stronghold in the distance. According to Chen's induction, two of the Chakras of these three people were people he was familiar with.  The chakra Chen of a person feels very strange, it should be someone he has never seen before, but Chen can already think of the identity of that person.

    "Hehe~~ I'm finally back!"

    "Huh? Back? Boss, ?Is it Orochimaru?  "

    "That's right, Orochimaru and Yaoshidou are approaching this stronghold. Not only that, they seem to have brought a guest!" Chen chuckled, turned to Sasuke and said, "Sasuke, go and meet them!"  !"

    "Huh!" Sasuke was not dissatisfied with Chen's words, but just gave a symbolic snort, and walked towards the hall of the stronghold.

    After Sasuke left, Shuiyue immediately asked Chen: "Boss, don't we need to see Orochimaru?"

    "Of course I'm going. The purpose of my coming here is to meet Dashemaru, but let Sasuke go over and say hello to him first!" Chen said with a serious smile on his face, "If the plot is correct,  The person who came back with Orochimaru is Sai, who was sent by Danzo to assassinate Sasuke, this guy is Danzo now, Danzo, I will charge you some interest first!"

    At the same time, the impression of Sai's information appeared in Chen's mind.

    Sai is a ninja who belongs to the Konoha Anbe special unit "root" under the jurisdiction of Danzo.  He has no emotions, and has been trained strictly as a specialized killing tool since he was a child, and he doesn't know anything except missions.  Good at painting, usually ink painting.  After joining Kakashiban, he had a bad relationship with Sakura and Naruto, but later, under the influence of Naruto, he recalled the time with his "brother" Shin, and thought it was the best, so he decided to disobey the order and help  Naruto takes Sasuke back to Konoha.

    "Besides, if we follow the original plot, it seems that this guy married Ino after the Fourth Ninja World War, and gave birth to a child called Yamanaka Jingzhen!" Thinking of this, Chen's body emanated inexplicably.  A strong killing intent.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 131; Orochimaru returns

    ?

    Feeling the murderous aura emanating from Chen's body, the members of the Eagle Squad present were startled and looked at Chen in fear.

    "Bossboss, youwhat's the matter with you?" Shuiyue asked Chen tremblingly, sweating coldly.

    "Huh?" Hearing Shuiyue's words, Chen woke up from his thoughts, and found that he was unconsciously exuding murderous aura, and Shuiyue, Xianglin and others looked at him in horror.

    Seeing this, Chen immediately dissipated the murderous aura, and smiled wryly in his heart: "Really, the murderous aura was emitted inadvertently, is it for Sai? It seems that I still haven't let go of Ino in my subconscious, that's why I think of Ino  After marrying Sai, she unknowingly releases her murderous aura!"

    "Boss"

    "It's nothing, I just thought of some unhappy things, let's go! Let's meet the guest of Orochimaru!" Chen smiled lightly and shook his head, without saying anything, but took the lead in walking towards the lobby of the stronghold  , although Shuiyue is afraid of Orochimaru, but since Chen, who is the boss, has already gone, he has no choice but to bite the bullet and follow. Anyway, he is Chen's person now, and Orochimaru should not be harmful to him anymore.

    At this moment, in the hall of the stronghold, Orochimaru and Yakushidou led Sai into the hall, and a figure hidden in the darkness appeared in their sight.

    Immediately after that, the figure opened his eyes, a pair of scarlet Sharingan still so conspicuous even in the dark, that figure was Sasuke who came to greet them!

    "You guys are late!" Sasuke glanced at the three people who had just entered the hall, and said indifferently, "Oshemaru!"

    "Sasuke-kun, you're talking to Oshemaru-sama again in this tone!" Yao Shidou said with a frown.

    "Don't be so angry, although I came back late, but I got a nice gift today!" Orochimaru had a weird smile on his face, responded to Sasuke with his same weird voice, and then glanced at him standing beside him  Sai, continued: "A ninja from Konoha like you, maybe you can talk to him about the hometown you miss!"

    "snort!"

    Hearing what Orochimaru said, Sasuke cast his eyes on Sai who was beside Orochimaru, showing a disdainful expression.

    On the other hand, Sai narrowed his eyes, then showed an extremely false smile, and said to Sasuke with a light smile: "It's the first time we meet, my name is Sai, and you are Sasuke Uchiha"

    "Whispering!" Sasuke interrupted Sai's words indifferently, but Sai didn't show any dissatisfaction, and still had that false smile on his face, and then continued: "Even if I put on a smiling face, it seems that I'm still easy to be hated."  Well, Naruto hates me too But, compared to Naruto maybe I get along better with you."

    Hearing the celebrity's name, Sasuke's eyes that had already moved away from Sai's body turned back to Sai's body again. After Sai's words were finished, Sasuke's eyes narrowed slightly, and then suddenly opened.  Sai, who was looking at Sasuke, seemed to have seen something terrible, with a dull expression on his face, as if there was a little fear, he took a few steps back slowly, and then slumped down on the ground.

    Pharmacist Dou, who had suffered from Sharingan, immediately understood what was going on, and shouted at Sasuke, "Sasuke!"

    And Sai, who was sitting slumped on the ground, also came back to his senses, suddenly felt something strange on his face, reached out to wipe it and found it turned out to be cold sweat, and thought to himself: "I can't feel anything, I don't have any emotions, just  The four eyes met for a moment, and deep down in my heart, I couldn't even detect it, am I actually afraid of Sasuke?"

    "Hey~~ You'd better not have any thoughts about him, he is more difficult to deal with than me!" Seeing Sai's actions, Orochimaru said to Sai with a sneer.

    "That kind of guy is not important at all, compared to this You can teach me new ninjutsu, Orochimaru!" At this time, Sasuke stood up from the ground and said to Orochimaru.

    At this moment, Sai, who was paralyzed on the ground, said again: "I heard a lot from Naruto, it seems that he has been looking for you for the past three years."

    "Tch! There was such a guy" Sasuke said with a sneer, then ignored Sai, and said to Orochimaru: "Let's go, Orochimaru!" Then he turned around and wanted to leave first.

    "Naruto treats youas a real brother, I heard that from Kozakura!" Just as Sasuke Tsuna left, Sai said again, making Sasuke stop, turning his head in awe  He glared at Sai.

    "My brother is the man I personally want to end, and"

    "And me, Uchiha Tatsuya!" Just before Sasuke finished the rest, he and Sasuke spoke together.The same voice came from behind Sasuke.

    Except for Sasuke, everyone present seemed to be surprised, but Dashemaru showed a playful smile after being surprised, while Yaoshidou was dignified.

    Several figures came out from the corridor behind Sasuke, the one at the head, except for the clothes he wore, was exactly the same as Sasuke in terms of appearance, figure and height, it looked like Sasuke's  Shadow clones, if they are not familiar with the situation of these two people, maybe they really regard them as a body, and one is a shadow clone.

    These few people who just walked out of the corridor were none other than Sasuke's twin brother Uchiha Tatsumi and other members of the Eagle Squad.

    After Zaichen walked out of the corridor and appeared in Sai's sight, Sai, who had a smirk on his face, showed a surprised expression, and he was even more surprised.

    "He is Uchiha Tatsu! How could he be here? Could it be that after he defected to Konoha, he also took refuge in Orochimaru?"

    However, Sai is also an elite member of the "root" department, so his mind has already been tempered to the point where it will not be affected by external forces, and it should be said that it is rarely affected.  So, after a brief surprise, he recovered, and said in his heart: "Uchiha Tatsuya, I didn't expect him to hide in Orochimaru after defecting from Konoha. No wonder no news of him was found in the ninja world. He is also the target of assassination  , this time just to get rid of the pair of brothers in one fell swoop!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 132; Konoha chasing soldiers

    ?

    Uchiha Chen, one of the two orphans of the Uchiha clan who survived after being wiped out by Uchiha Itachi, is a twin brother with Uchiha Sasuke.  Uchiha Tatsuo's talent shown in the ninja school is higher than that of Uchiha Sasuke, but after the genocide tragedy, the whole person became a fool, and has since faded out of everyone's sight.  Three years ago, after Uchiha Sasuke defected to Konoha, Uchiha Tatsuya also lost his voice, but what happened next was beyond everyone's expectations.

    After Uchiha Tatsuru, who was regarded as an idiot by everyone, defected to Konoha, the first thing he did was to destroy the Xingyin Village in the Bear Kingdom with a strong posture, and took away the sacred object "star" of Xingyin Village.  Slaughtered and kidnapped the ninjas of Hidden Sand Village, blackmailed Gaara, the fifth generation Kazekage Sandstorm Gaara of Hidden Sand Village, fought against the Konoha reinforcements who supported Hidden Sand at that time, and defeated the elite Joninka known as Konoha Copy Technician  The Konoha reinforcements led by Cassie, the identity of Uchiha Tatsumi was also exposed at that time and then Konoha was positioned as an S-class rebellious ninja.

    After committing these two major events, Uchiha Tatsu hibernated again and lost his voice in the ninja world.

    Just after Chen appeared in Sai's line of sight, Sai was surprised at first, but recovered in an instant, and all kinds of information about Chen appeared in his mind quickly.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya! Konoha's S-rank rebellious ninja is also the target of assassination like his brother Uchiha Sasuke. Very good, this time they can just get rid of the pair of brothers in one fell swoop." Looking at Uchiha Tatsuya in front of him  , although Sai still had a hypocritical smirk on his face, he had already regarded Chen as his target in his heart.

    "Hey~~ So it's Mr. Chen who's back, it's been a long time!" Orochimaru looked at Chen and the others, and said with a sinister smile.

    "Long time no see, Orochimaru!" Chen responded with a sneer, then cast his eyes on Sai who was standing next to Orochimaru, and said playfully: "The ninja of Konoha is really nostalgic!"

    "That's right, this child is a ninja from Konoha just like you, and was sent by Shimura Danzo, the leader of Konoha's "root" organization, to contact me, and Danzo also brought me a good job.  Gift!" Orochimaru raised a file bag in his hand, and said to Chen with a strange smile.

    "Danzo?" After Orochimaru said Danzo's name, Sasuke, who was still expressionless, frowned slightly.

    "It's our first meeting, I'm Sai"

    "Tch! I'm not interested in knowing who you are!" Chen interrupted Sai's self-introduction with a sneer.

    "Suoga" Although Chen interrupted, Saii didn't show any dissatisfaction, and still squinted and smirked.

    Chen ignored Sai, but said to Oshemaru: "Oshemaru, I originally wanted to ask you about some things, but since you still have something to do, I will come to you after you finish dealing with it!"  Regardless of everyone's reaction, he turned around and left the hall, and the members of the Eagle Squad also left with Chen.

    "Master Orochimaru, this Uchiha Tatsuo seems to be ignoring you less and less!" After Zaichen's Eagle Squad left the hall, Yao Shidou frowned and said in front of Orochimaru.

    "Hey hey hey~~ A capable person will always have a bit of arrogance, don't worry about it, I should go too! Dou, make the things in this file into a hunting target file." Orochimaru said that the file bag in his hand was handed over  The pharmacist pocketed it and ordered.

    "Yes! Master Orochimaru!" The pharmacist said respectfully after pocketing the file bag.

    "I'll leave the rest to you!" Orochimaru said and left the hall, leaving only Yakushidou and Konoha's Sai.

    After Orochimaru left, Yao Shidou took out the contents of the file bag in his hand, and found that they were all ninja files of some Konoha ninjas, and each file was marked with a few large characters: Assassination Tactics Special Forces!

    "This isa copy of the member list of the Naruto army directly under the control of Anbu!" After looking through a few sheets, Yao Shidou found a Konoha ninja who had just fought with him not long ago, a ninja from Tianzang Yamato  file!

    "It seems to be genuine!"

    On the other side, Chen took the members of the Eagle Squad back to the room where they stayed before.

    "Boss, didn't you want to find Orochimaru before? Then why did we leave like this?" After returning to the room, Shuiyue couldn't help asking.

    "A few Konoha mice have sneaked into this stronghold, so he won't have time to pay attention to us."

    "Did Konoha's people infiltrate this stronghold? Could it be that they followed Orochimaru to find this place?" Hearing Chen's words, Suigetsu said in surprise: "But, why did people like Orochimaru not find out after being followed?  "

    "No, not?? is following Orochimaru, strictly speaking, following that Konoha ninja named Sai. I sensed a special trace of chakra in him just now. This trace of chakra is very special, and ordinary people cannot sense it.  Chakra of the same attribute, I may not be able to sense it, it should be Wood Dun!  "

    "Wooden? After Konoha's first Hokage, is there anyone other than the boss who can use Wooden?" Shuiyue exclaimed.

    The fact that Chen was able to use Mudun was actually known to everyone in the Eagle Squad for a long time.  Although they were also surprised when they first learned about it, they quickly accepted it when they thought of Chen's abnormal strength and various miraculous features.  Now that they learned from Chen that there is someone who can use Mudun again, they fell into surprise again.

    "You can't be wrong, it's Mutun. At the time, Orochimaru said that he had transplanted the cells of the first generation of Hokage into 60 babies. As a result, only one baby survived, and this baby also mastered the special ability of Mutun."  Ninjutsu. I think the wooden chakra on Sai's body should be the hands and feet of this person.

    "There are Konoha ninjas who can use Mudun mixed in the base, don't we need to inform Orochimaru?" At this time, Chong Wu said.

    "No need, this is Orochimaru's territory, he can handle it by himself, andSasuke, there seems to be someone you are familiar with when Konoha came this time, don't you want to say hello?" Chen turned around  Said to Sasuke in a playful tone.

    "Not interested!" Hearing Chen's words, Sasuke didn't care at all, and didn't even ask who came.  Instead, he said to Chen expressionlessly: "Compared to this, it's time for my nap!"

    Then he didn't pay any attention to Chen, and left directly, walking towards his room.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 133; Assassination of Uchiha Tatsumi

    ?

    After Sasuke left, the other members of Eagle Squad stayed at Chen's side for a while, and then all returned to their rooms, leaving Chen alone.

    "If there's nothing wrong, Naruto has sneaked into the base now! We'll just wait and see the show." Thinking of this, Chen lay down on the bed, also planning to take a nap.

    I don't know how long it took, Chen, who was sleeping on the bed with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes, and at the same time, a teasing smile appeared on his face.

    Because he suddenly sensed a slight movement approaching his room.

    "It's that guy, do you think you can control your own chakra so that no one will notice? It seems that he has taken me as a target. He is really a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers!"

    The guy Chen mentioned was none other than Sai, who was sent by Danzo to assassinate Sasuke. Originally, his target was only Sasuke, but today, after he met Chen, he also regarded Chen as his target.

    After Zhongchen and others left in the hall and Dashewan, he was taken to a room by the pharmacist and locked in the room, his freedom was restricted and he was unable to go out.

    Until Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, who followed Sai and dived into the secret stronghold of Orochimaru, and the new captain of the seventh class, Yamato Tianzang and others relied on Chakra induction to find him, and Yamato used a wooden escape.  He caught it and was rescued by the rushing Pharmacist Dou.

    However, before Yakushidou appeared, Saii had already been bombarded by Naruto's Zuidun, and his temperament had changed. He changed the mission of assassinating Sasuke to capture Sasuke alive. After Yakushidou rescued him, he turned against him instead.  He caught the pharmacist in his pocket.  While Naruto was not paying attention, another person slipped away, and then sneaked into Orochimaru's base again, looking for the target of his mission, Sasuke Uchiha, and Tatsuo Uchiha whom he had just met.

    And when Naruto sneaked into the stronghold to look for Sasuke, he was finally noticed by Orochimaru. Orochimaru appeared in person and intercepted the three of Konoha, and finally because he thought that Konoha's people might be able to clean up for him.  Akatsuki's people, so let Naruto go, and then left.

    Since this stronghold has been discovered by Konoha's people, there is no possibility of staying any longer, so he plans to find Sasuke, and then take Sasuke to evacuate the stronghold.

    On the other side, Saii used the secret technique. The ink mouse transformed from the super beast fake painting found the room where Chen was. At this time, he was cautiously coming to the door of the room where Chen was.

    After he carefully pushed Chen's door open, he found that Chen was lying defenseless on the bed with his back facing him, seemingly unaware of the danger coming.

    Saii took out a blank scroll from the ninja tool bag behind him, put it lightly on the ground and spread it out, then used a brush to quickly draw several long snakes on the blank scroll, then put his hands together to form a  became a special handprint.

    "Ninja method. Super beast fake painting!"

    After Saii's handprint was formed, the long snakes that were originally drawn with ink on the scroll came alive, breathed out, and rushed out of the scroll, swimming towards the room where Chen was, and soon  Then he came to Chen's bed, raised the snake's head, and made an attacking posture.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, everything is over for you!"

    Suddenly, Saii's expression froze, as if the snake he drew had received some order, it immediately launched an attack, and attacked Chen on the bed, quickly tied up Chen's whole body with his body, and kept tightening it,  extrusion.

    I saw Chen lying on the bed, who seemed to wake up after being rolled up by the snake, and struggled desperately, but because his neck was strangled by the snake's body, he couldn't make a sound, and could only hear a slight whimper.

    After a while, Chen on the bed struggled less and less until he completely lost his vitality. Then Sai let go of the snake that was tightening Chen, and Chen's body was spread out on the bed after the long snake let go, eyes wide open.  Baotu, with his mouth open, looked as if he had been suffocated to death.

    Seeing Uchiha Tatsuru's corpse with a distorted expression on the bed, Sai narrowed his eyes and showed that extremely fake smile again: "The target has been confirmed, Uchiha Tatsumi is dead, and the assassination mission is complete!"

    "Yeah?"

    Just when Sai was about to chop off Chen's head and seal it into the scroll, a joking voice suddenly sounded behind him, and at the same time, an extremely dangerous signal sounded in his heart, the expression on his face froze, before he had time to turn around  At the time, a long knife had pierced his back and pierced through his chest.

    Although it has been pierced by the long knife, Saii doesn't seem to feel any pain, and there is no expression of pain or fear on his face, but looks suspiciously at Uchiha Chen on the bedThe "corpse".

    I saw that the "corpse" with a distorted expression was changing, and gradually turned into a piece of wood.

    "Is this a wooden avatar? I see" After learning the result, Sai, who was pierced through his body, also changed, gradually turning into a puddle of black ink.

    "Hey~~, the ink clone, it seems that the main body should be with Sasuke!" After seeing Sai turned into a pool of black ink, Chen also put the streamer in his hand back on his waist.

    It turned out that Chen left the bed after realizing that Sai was approaching, and then left a wooden clone on the bed. The Chen attacked by Sai was actually Chen's wooden clone. After Sai thought he killed Uchiha Chen, Chen also  Appeared from the dark, and killed Sai in one fell swoop, unexpectedly this Sai was also a clone, so the previous scene happened.

    Just after Chen put Liu Guang back on his waist, other members of the Eagle Squad also rushed into Chen's room.

    "Boss, what happened?" Shuiyue asked anxiously as soon as she entered the door.

    "It's okay, it's just that a mouse interrupted my nap!" Chen said jokingly.

    "Rat?" Shuiyue didn't react for a while.

    And Xianglin looked at the brown ink on the ground suspiciously, and said: "The ink on the ground has a trace of chakra flow, which seems to be something like a clone. Could it be that the trace of chakra fluctuation just now was caused by someone else?"  Assassinated you?"

    "What? Someone assassinated the boss?" Hearing Xiang Lin's words, Shuiyue exclaimed.

    "Huh! That's true, I have to say, your vigilance is really bad!" Chen said this sentence to Shuiyue and Zhongwu.

    "Forget it, you should be more careful in the future"

    "Boom!"

    Just when Chen was about to speak to Shuiyue and the others, there was a loud noise from a distance, interrupting his words!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    Sorry, I had a physical problem yesterday, my waist and legs hurt so badly, I couldn't sit still, so I couldn't update it, I could barely finish a chapter, and I still made up the number of words.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 134; The Seventh Class Reunion

    ?

    In the room where Chen was, Chen, who was still admonishing Shuiyue and others of the Eagle Squad, was interrupted by a loud noise from a distance.

    "What happened again? That direction came from Sasuke's room." Xiang Lin looked at the direction of the voice and exclaimed, with a worried expression on his face.

    "Hey~~ It looks like it's started! Let's go, let's join in the fun!" Chen showed a playful expression on his face, he greeted the members of Eagle Squad, and then walked towards the direction of the loud noise  , Eagle Squad followed closely behind him.

    At this time, something similar to Chen happened in Sasuke's room on the other side, that is, Sai's assassination mission!

    While asking the avatar to look for Chen, Sai's main body was also looking for Sasuke's location. Relying on the ink mouse drawn, he quickly found Sasuke's room.  Sasuke also stayed in the room to take a nap.

    Then, when Saii was about to use the same method to capture Sasuke, he suddenly received a message that the clone had been killed.  , let the movements in his hands pause, and then showed a weird smile, thinking in his heart: "It was killed. Sure enough, it is impossible to defeat Hatake Kakashi, who is well-known in Anbu, with an ink clone."  As for the mission, it seems that I have been exposed, so I have to speed up and finish Sasuke Uchiha before they find me." Thinking of this, Sai didn't hesitate any longer, and quickly moved the blank space in his hand.  Several black snakes were drawn on the scroll, swimming towards Sasuke who was taking a nap.

    "Who is it?" At this time, Sasuke, who was taking a nap, made an indifferent voice, but he didn't turn around. Even though the snakes were attacking him, Sasuke didn't do anything, as if he didn't care at all.

    "Huh? Sure enough, is it still exposed? But, I have the advantage now!" After Sasuke uttered his voice, Saii knew that he had been exposed, so he didn't hide, and pushed open the door of Sasuke's room.

    "What is your purpose?" Sasuke who was lying on the bed still did not move, but said calmly.

    "According to Danzo-sama's order, my mission is to destroy you, but I have changed the mission now, I want to capture you back to Konoha!" Naruto's words appeared in Sai's mind  , the weird smile appeared on his face again and continued: "Originally, my purpose is to kill you, but I want to protect the bond with you that he desperately wants to save!"

    "Just for this kind of thing, disturb my nap?"

    "Humph!" Saii's expression changed, and he gave instructions to the black snake, and saw that several black snakes quickly attacked Sasuke on the bed, and instantly tied him tightly.

    "Boom!"

    I saw that where Sasuke was trapped by the snake, a huge explosion suddenly occurred, blasting all the rocks on the top floor of the room, and directly exposing the room that was originally underground.

    Yamato and the others in the base also felt the explosion, and they were running towards this side.

    At this time, Sasuke was jumping onto a high ground, looking down at Sai below, without any expression on his face.

    "Sasuke Uchiha really lived up to his reputation, and he was able to forcibly break free from my technique!" Said, who was affected by the explosion just now, stood up from the ground after the evaluation from the surroundings, and looked at Sasuke above.

    "Are you a member of the "root" organization that serves Danzo?"

    "right!"

    "Suiga! If that's the case, then you don't have to leave alive today!" After receiving Sai's confirmation, Sasuke showed a serious expression, exuding a strong murderous aura from his body.

    "Huh?" Sensing Sasuke's murderous intent, Saii's face became serious, looking at Sasuke warily.

    At this time, a figure suddenly ran out from the stronghold, rushed in front of Sai, grabbed Sai's collar and raised his fist at the same time, wanting to greet Sai's face, at the same time asked angrily: "  What exactly do you want? How many times do you have to betray us before"

    "It's Sakura!" Seeing the person coming, Sasuke said to the figure in an extremely indifferent tone.

    After hearing Sasuke's voice, Haruno Sakura froze for a moment, her expression full of disbelief, she gradually let go of Sasuke's hand, and then silently turned to look at the source of the voice.

    "This voice is Sasuke!"

    Naruto, who was behind Sakura, seemed to have sensed something when he saw Sakura's expression, and immediately ran over desperately, and also showed a dull expression after seeing Sasuke.

    "It's Naruto! You're here too, so Kakashi should be here too!"

    "Unfortunately KakashiThe older generation didn't come, but I am the acting leader of the seventh class for the time being.  Yamato also came out from the stronghold and answered Sasuke's question. "Next, Class 7 will bring you back to Konoha!"  "

    "The seventh class?" Sasuke glanced indifferently at the newly formed seventh class below, Naruto Uzumaki, Sakura Haruno, Yamato Amazo, and Sai, and finally stopped his gaze on Sai.

    And after Saii noticed Sasuke's gaze, he stretched his hand to the handle on his back, and then pulled out the short knife suddenly.

    Seeing Sai's actions, Sakura immediately shouted: "Sai, what do you want to do?"

    "Is that guy my candidate? Another naive guy came in! He said he wants to protect the bond between me and Naruto" Sasuke sneered.

    "Sai, isn't your mission" Hearing Sasuke's words, Sakura froze for a moment and asked Sai.

    "Indeed, my extremely secret mission is to assassinate Sasuke, but the order doesn't matter anymore. I want to act according to my own ideas now. It was Naruto who reminded me of it. My previous feeling, I think, is very important  Something" Then, Sai suddenly raised his head and said to Sasuke: "Although I don't know you well, there must be some reason for Sakura and Naruto to pursue you so desperately. They don't want to abandon the relationship with you."  Fetters, I desperately want to protect this bond, although I still don't understand it very well. But Sasuke, you should be able to understand!"

    Sasuke closed his eyes, and then opened them suddenly: "Ah! I understand, soI'm going to cut it off!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 135; Speechless

    ?

    At this time, outside the stronghold of Orochimaru, Sasuke is confronting Konoha's new seventh class members.

    "Too many fetters will only make oneself confused, and will weaken the strongest desire and the most important memory!" Sasuke said indifferently.

    "In this case, why didn't you kill me at the Valley of the Endwhy didn't you kill me at that time?" Naruto said painfully: "Do you think this is called breaking the bond? Sasuke!"

    "The reason is very simple. It's not that I can't break the bond with you, but I just don't bother to follow his method to gain power (Uchiha Itachi said, kill the best partner to get the kaleidoscope.)"

    "What the hell does that mean?"

    "There is no need to tell you clearly, but I can tell you At that time, your life was only saved by me on a whim"

    Suddenly, Sasuke's figure suddenly disappeared from everyone's sight, appeared in front of Naruto, and put one arm around Naruto's shoulder, and the other hand held the handle of the knife at his waist.

    "So fast" Everyone said in shock.

    After coming to Naruto, Sasuke was not in a hurry to act: "Speaking of which, don't you dream of becoming Hokage? If you have time to pursue me, you might as well do some practice! Right, Naruto!" Then, Sasuke slowly  He quickly pulled out the long knife from his waist: "So this time, on a whim Maybe your life will be lost!" After finishing speaking, he swung the knife in his hand at Naruto.

    "Sasuke"

    Seeing that Naruto was about to die under Sasuke's sword, at the very moment, Sai, who was standing beside him, appeared behind Naruto in an instant, and at the same time reached out and grabbed Sasuke's wrist, preventing him from continuing to chop off, and Naruto also  Reflecting it, he took the opportunity to grab Sasuke's other arm. Yamato, who was next to him, saw that Sasuke was entangled by Naruto and Sai, and immediately cast Mudun, trying to tie Sasuke up.

    "Hmph! Chidori-ryu!"

    Sasuke let out a cold snort, and immediately cast Chidoriyu, and Naruto and Sai, who were close to Sasuke, were immediately knocked down to the ground by the powerful electric current, and were paralyzed by the electric current so that they lost their ability to move.  Even the wooden shield that Yamato stretched towards Sasuke was shattered by Chidoriryu, unable to extend it.

    At this time, Sasuke's body was filled with lightning, making a noise like chirping birds.

    And Sakura made a decision in her heart after seeing Naruto fell, and rushed towards Sasuke with clenched fists: "Sasuke use my strength to stop it!"

    Facing Sakura who was attacking him, Sasuke didn't have any emotional fluctuations in his eyes, and the knife in his hand slashed at Sakura, showing no mercy at all.

    "Oops, that guy's eyesdoes he want to kill Sakura?" Yamato noticed Sasuke's eyes, rushed forward without thinking, blocked Sasuke's knife, and saved Sakura.  However, he himself was stabbed in the shoulder by Sasuke's knife, and the thunder attribute chakra was continuously transmitted from Sasuke's knife, making his body paralyzed and unable to move.

    "My grass pheasant sword is a bit special, it is indefensible"

    "Hehe! You are really capable, Sasuke! You managed to kill Konoha's ninja so quickly!" Just when Sasuke was about to pretend to be aggressive, a playful voice sounded behind him.

    Sasuke didn't need to look back to know who the voice was.

    "Huh! Suigetsu, do you want to taste the Kusanagi Sword too?" Sasuke, who pretended to be interrupted, turned his head angrily, and looked behind him indifferently.

    At this time, a group of people came slowly from the stronghold, it was Uchiha Tatsuya and the members of Eagle Squad, and it was Suigetsu who made that joking sound just now.

    "That's Uchiha Tatsuya! He's here too. Could it be that he defected with Sasuke before?" Seeing that the person who came out was Chen, Sakura and Yamato wondered in surprise.

    "Ah, ah! I'm just telling the truth!" Suigetsu on the side waved his hand after hearing Sasuke's words, and said indifferently.

    "Huh!" Sasuke snorted coldly, and stopped bickering with Suigetsu.

    But at this moment, Naruto, who had been hit by Sasuke's Chidoriyu and lost his ability to move, made a movement. Naruto's injured nails became longer, his eyes became vertical pupils like beasts, and his teeth were broken.  It turned into sharp fangs, just like it was about to enter the state of a tailed beast.

    Seeing Naruto's appearance, the corners of Sasuke's mouth curled up, revealing a playful expression, and then the Sharingan turned, and instantly entered Naruto's consciousness.

    "Hehe, interesting!" Seeing this, Chen also showed a playful smile.

    As for Sasuke, no one knows what he did to Naruto, just saw him stare with his Sharingan.Naruto, and then Naruto's abnormality gradually receded, and then returned to normal.

    "Did you see that monster?" After Naruto returned to normal, Chen walked up to Sasuke and said playfully.

    "Ah~ it's torn apart!" Sasuke returned indifferently, as if Kyuubi was a harmless little animal and didn't pay attention at all.

    "Really? Then what are you going to do next?" Of course, Chen knew that the shredding mentioned by Sasuke didn't really tear up Kyuubi, but suppressed the chakra condensed by Kyuubi.

    "Humph!" Sasuke didn't answer Chen's words, but snorted coldly, then turned around and planned to leave here.

    "Sasuke!" Just after Sasuke turned and walked away, Naruto started to shout again: "Why, why don't you understand? Your body will be taken away by Orochimaru sooner or later!"

    "Then let it be, and that's my business, it has nothing to do with you! You are still like a child, Naruto! To me, revenge is everything. As long as I can revenge, I am fine, this world  Well, no matter how it changes, it has nothing to do with me. To be honest, I don¡¯t have the ability to take revenge now, but if you can gain powerful power by giving this body to Orochimaru, then this life  Give as much as you want!"

    "Sasuke"

    Sasuke's answer shocked both Naruto and Sakura. They didn't expect Sasuke to pursue power and even give up his own life for revenge.  Looking at Sasuke, he didn't know what to say for a moment.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 136; Evacuation stronghold

    ?

    At this time, Naruto, who was shocked by Sasuke's words, was stunned for a moment. Although he really wanted to say something more, it was obvious that Sasuke would not listen to him anymore.

    "Damn, Chen, are you just watching Sasuke fall into the abyss like this? He is your brother! Why didn't you stop him when you were by his side? Why?" Seeing that Sasuke could not be persuaded, Naruto turned to him again.  Chen who was beside Sasuke yelled.

    "Tch! That's his own business, it has nothing to do with me" Chen sneered, gave Naruto a look, and said playfully.

    "Damnhow canhow can be so indifferent, he is your brother"

    "Have you finished your sentence? You should still worry about yourself. I let you go last time, and I seem to have said that if you dare to interfere with me again, I will destroy you all. So, the last time you  Please be honest!" Chen said with a sneer as he looked at Naruto, Sakura and other Class 7 members with disdain.

    "you"

    Just when Naruto was about to say something, Yamato, who had been hit by Sasuke in the shoulder and lost his ability to move, recovered after Sasuke took back the long knife, struggled to stand up, and walked to Naruto's side  , stopped Naruto who was about to say something.

    "That's the end of the gossip Naruto, Sakura, I don't want to use rough methods in front of you, but now it seems I'm sorry, I have to get serious!"

    "Captain Yamato"

    "Really"

    Hearing Yamato's words, Sakura and Naruto were surprised again, and looked at Yamato.

    "And you, Uchiha Tatsuya! Just like Orochimaru, you can't let the defectors go. No matter what method I use, I will bring you back to Konoha!"

    "Oh? No matter what kind of means? I really want to see it! So, what are you going to do?" After Yamato finished speaking, Chen jokingly replied.

    "Konoha? I've had enough of you guys" Sasuke's reaction was to put the Kusanagi sword in his hand under his feet, and then he quickly made seals with both hands, and then slowly raised his right hand.  Condensed a powerful chakra "kill you all!"

    "Be careful!" Seeing Sasuke's actions, Yamato immediately shouted to Naruto and the others vigilantly, and at the same time quickly followed the seal in his hand, which seemed to be intending to stop Sasuke.

    However, at this moment, a hand grabbed Sasuke's raised wrist, stopping his next move.  "Don't use that technique, Sasuke!"

    This person is astonishingly

    "Orochimaru!"

    Seeing the appearance of the person coming, Naruto exclaimed, and then stared at Orochimaru with an angry expression!

    "It's all about himit's all because of him, Sasuke"

    And after Sasuke was grabbed by Orochimaru's wrist, he turned his head and looked at Orochimaru indifferently: "Let go! I have no reason to stop!"

    "Sasuke, I advise you to calm down and think about it. You know the current trend of the Akatsuki organization. I plan to ask the guys from Konoha to help clean up the people in the Akatsuki organization.  Even if other members of the organization get in the way, your revenge will not go smoothly!"

    "Tch! What a ridiculous reason!" Sasuke said disapprovingly. Now he is not so keen on finding Itachi for revenge. Although he still hates Itachi in his heart, it is only because there is still a trace of grudge in his heart.  After confessing his true thoughts back then, he, like Chen, already regarded Konoha as a real enemy, but Orochimaru and the others didn't know it.

    But Sasuke still put his hand down.

    Then Orochimaru walked up to Chen and said: "Mr. Chen, this stronghold has been discovered by the people of Konoha, and we should evacuate too. Is Mr. Chen planning to leave with us?"

    "Really? If that's the case, let's go together, I will come back to you. But before that" Speaking of this, Chen looked at Sai with a serious expression on his face.

    "Huh?" Sensing Chen's gaze, Sai was startled, his expression full of vigilance.  And Yamato also noticed something, came to Sai, and guarded Sai, who had not fully recovered from Sasuke's Chidori-ryu, behind him, and still kept the seal that was just completed in his hand, which may be activated at any time.

    "Chen-kun, is there anything else to solve?" Orochimaru looked at Sai in doubt and asked Chen, and at the same time secretly speculated in his heart: "It seems that Uchiha Chen seems to be very interested in that child named Sai.  Ah, do you want to kill him? Could it be that they had some festivals before? This should be their first meeting, it's really strange!"

    "Boss, do you want to kill him? Could it be that he was the one who attacked you just now?"?" After noticing Chen's gaze, Suigetsu looked at Sai on Konoha's side strangely, and asked Chen.

    "Forget it, it's okay, let's go too!" Seeing Yamato guarding Sai behind him, Chen chuckled a few times, and didn't do anything to them, although with Chen's current strength, wanting to kill them was just an excuse.  He could do it with his hands, but he didn't do it!  As Orochimaru said, they will be the main force to deal with Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Madara in the future. There are no eternal friends or eternal enemies, only eternal interests.  The enemy of the enemy is a friend, anyway, killing them is not good for Chen, keeping them can just cause some trouble to Uchiha Madara and even Kaguya Hime, why not do it!

    Thinking of this, Chen chuckled a few times, greeted all the members of the Eagle Squad, and then disappeared in front of everyone in Konoha with Orochimaru.

    Regarding Chen and the others' departure, Yamato did not take action to stop them. He had heard that the senior Kakashi he had always admired was defeated by Uchiha Chen, and now there is an extra one like Orochimaru.  People, he will not be arrogant to think that he can stop that group of people with his own strength.

    After Zaichen and the others left, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Naruto saw Sasuke leave in front of him again but he was powerless to stop him, knelt down on the ground, sobbing in pain.  Sakura and Yamato are also full of sadness.

    Seeing Naruto kneeling on the ground, Sakura walked up to him and said to him: "No matter how much you cry no matter how much you cry, Sasuke will never come back I am still here, and I want to be with you  Let's become stronger together!"

    "That's right, I won't cry anymore, I must become stronger, thank you, Sakura!" After hearing what Sakura said, Naruto wiped the tears from his eyes, and then stood up from the ground  Standing up, his expression became firm.

    "We still have time, and we have only just begun!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 137: Arriving in the Land of Thunder

    ?

    (The previous chapter is obsolete)

    After Chen followed Orochimaru and the others back to Otonin Village, they discussed how to deal with the Akatsuki organization. After learning that the Akatsuki organization used two people as a group to capture the tailed orc Churiki, they all thought that they could be killed one by one.  wiped out.

    "Hey~~Since Mr. Chen has already made up his mind to deal with the Xiao organization, what do you want me to do?"

    "Give me the movements of each member of the Akatsuki organization and each tailed orc Churiki!"

    "Is it just to provide information? Could it be that Mr. Chen is planning to deal with Akatsuki by himself, and doesn't need us to take action?" Hearing Chen's words, Orochimaru said playfully.

    "As you please, if you are willing to take action, we are naturally happy. If you choose to stand by and watch, then we can also deal with the Xiao organization by ourselves!" Chen snorted coldly and said indifferently.

    "Hehehe~~ Suoga, although I really want to help Mr. Chen, butmy physical condition has been deteriorating in recent years, and it is still a bit difficult to deal with the strong people of the Xiao organization, because my reincarnation  The time is coming, so I plan to help Mr. Chen after reincarnation! And the people of Konoha seem to be eyeing me, so before I reincarnate, I still don¡¯t want to cause too much trouble for myself.¡±

    "Hmph!" Regarding Da Shewan's words, Chen snorted disdainfully and then said with a sneer: "Hehe! Very good deal, let us take care of the Akatsuki organization, and what you paid is only a little bit of information, even if we  If you fail, you won¡¯t have any loss, is this the so-called cooperation? Although I planned to do it myself from the beginning!¡±

    "You don't have to be angry, Mr. Chen. Although I won't do it myself, as Mr. Chen said before, I can collect information about the Xiao organization and the movements of the members of the Xiao organization for Mr. Chen. If necessary, Mr. Chen can borrow my voice  The power of Ninja Village." Seeing that Chen seemed dissatisfied, Orochimaru quickly laughed a few times, and responded to Chen.

    In the end, Chen still reached an agreement with Orochimaru, and Orochimaru will inquire about the information of the Akatsuki organization for Chen, and Chen will be responsible for solving the members of the Akatsuki organization who are alone.  What dissatisfaction is shown.

    At this time, Chen and the members of the Eagle Squad were on their way to the Land of Thunder.

    "Boss, why did you agree to Orochimaru? No matter how you look at it, we are at a disadvantage. Orochimaru only provided a little information, but we have to work hard, it's not worth it!" On the way to the country of thunder, Shui  The more Yue thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, and she couldn't help but walked up to Chen and complained.

    "Hmph! I have my own ideas. Our original goal was to get rid of the Akatsuki organization. Although we have a cooperative relationship with Orochimaru, I never expected Orochimaru to help us sincerely. He can provide us with  The information is pretty good." Chen snorted coldly, explained to Shuiyue, and finally, Chen showed a serious expression on his face: "Also, Orochimaruhe won't be able to jump around for a few days, I don't need to  Arguing so much with a dead man!"

    "Nani? Boss, what do you mean?" Hearing Chen's words, Shuiyue was startled and hurriedly asked.  Not only him, but even Xianglin and Chongwu felt incredible, and looked at Chen with surprise.

    What Ting Chen meant seemed to be that in a short while, Orochimaru would become a dead person, how could this not surprise them!  After all, that is Orochimaru, a character that even Konoha, who enjoys the head of the five great ninja villages in the country of fire, has a headache for him.  They will turn into dead people in a short time. They all suspect that they have heard it wrong, but the expressions of the three of them are the same, which means that all three of them have heard it. It is impossible for all three of them to hear it wrong!  Moreover, looking at Chen's expression didn't seem like he was joking either!

    "Boss, what's going on?"

    "Okay, these are not things you should ask, and you will know when the time comes! There is still a long way to go to the Land of Thunder, let's speed up!" As he spoke, the speed under his feet instantly increased, and Shuiyue and others were all at once  People left behind.

    "Really!"

    The members of the Eagle Squad stopped talking nonsense, and also speeded up, following behind Chen.

    After two days of rushing, Chen led the Eagle Squad and finally entered the border of the Land of Thunder.  At this moment, Chen and the others had just entered a small city in the Land of Thunder.

    "Boss, we have now entered the Land of Thunder, what should we do next?"

    "Find a place to rest for the night first, and then go to Yunyin Village tomorrow! We have to catch the Erwei Renzhuli of Yunyin Village before the people from Xiao's organization arrive at Yunyin Village!"

    "Boss, are you sure we want to do this? That's Yun Yin, one of the Five Great Ninja Villagesah!  "Although I knew Chen's purpose before departure, even now, Shuiyue still feels a little flustered. After all, the prestige of Yunyin Village is there. It is said that all the ninjas in Yunyin Village have dark skin.  and some girls) and they all have a bad temper. More importantly, the ninjas in their village are very powerful and good at lightning ninjutsu! The most frightening one is their third-generation Raikage  , I used to block an enemy ninja army of more than 10,000 people with my own strength, but I was not killed by the opponent in the end, but died of exhaustion after fighting for three days and three nights. If it was not for this reason, then  I don't know what the outcome of this battle will be like?

    "What? Are you scared?"

    "Tch! Isn't it Yunyin Village? Don't forget, I'm still a rebel from Wuyin Village, one of the five great ninja villages.  !) Besides, don¡¯t you still have the boss? No matter how strong Raikage is, he¡¯s no better than the boss!¡± Seeing that Xiang Lin despises her, Shuiyue immediately refuses to accept it, no matter what she can¡¯t lose to Xiang  Phosphorous woman!

    "Okay, stop arguing, we are already in the territory of the Kingdom of Thunder, so you all pay attention to me, I don't want to cause trouble, let's find a place to live now!"  About to start tearing each other up, Chen Sheng stopped the road, and then walked into a hotel first.

    Seeing Chen's birth, Shuiyue didn't dare to say anything, glared at Xiang Lin, and followed behind Chen.

    Chen came to the hotel and opened three rooms, Suigetsu and Chonggo lived in one, and the remaining two rooms were shared by Chen and Xianglin. The four of them stayed in the hotel to make the final rest for tomorrow's task, because they  We all know There may be a tough battle tomorrow!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 138; Seduced by the Wooden Man

    ?

    Early the next morning, Chen and the members of the Eagle Squad, who had rested all night, left the hotel and headed towards Yunyin Village.

    After traveling for a while, Chen finally arrived outside Yunyin Village.

    "Boss, how can we find Erwei's Jinchuriki? We don't seem to have seen this Jinchuriki before, right? Shall we go into Yunyin Village and check one by one?"

    "That depends on Xianglin's ability. According to information, the second tail of Yunyin Village is a woman named Yumuren with long yellow hair. Moreover, the biggest characteristic is that as a native of Yunyin  An aborigine, her skin is different from other people in Yunyin. She seems to be a beautiful woman!" After arriving at the destination, Chen, who was in a good mood, made a rare joke to Shuiyue.

    "Moreover, there is a chakra on Renzhuli that is different from ordinary people. It is the chakra of the tailed beast, which is full of ominousness. As long as Xianglin senses this chakra, we don't need to bother so much!"

    "That's right, with Xianglin's perception ability, it should be very easy to find such a person, and that's what Xianglin is for!" Hearing Chen's words, Shuiyue suddenly realized, but at the end he mocked Xianglin.

    "Hmph!" Xianglin just snorted coldly at Shuiyue's ridicule and did not refute.

    "Follow me!" After Chen greeted, he walked straight towards Yunyin Village, and Shuiyue and others behind him hurriedly followed.

    Soon, a few people came to the entrance of Yunyin Village. The guards at the gate were useless to Chen who had a kaleidoscope Sharingan.  After Chen put all the guards at the gate with an illusion, these people swaggered into Yunyin Village.

    "Xianglin, find out the direction of Erwei Jinchuriki." As soon as he entered Yunyin Village, Chen ordered Xianglin.

    "I see!" Xianglin didn't say much, just closed his eyes and started sensing.

    Perhaps because of the relatively large area of ??Yunyin Village, Xianglin did not find Yumuren quickly.

    At this time, Xianglin frowned tightly, and there was already a little sweat on his forehead, as if he had worked hard.

    Suddenly, Xianglin suddenly opened his eyes and looked in a direction.

    After sensing the target, Xiang Lin said to Chen: "Over there, but there seems to be someone following her, what are you going to do? Are you going to catch someone directly?"

    "This is the interior of Yunyin Village. Forcible actions will disturb Yunyin's ninjas, which is not good for us, so we must find a way to lure her to a place where no one is around!" Chen thought for a while and came up with an idea  .

    "Come with me!" Chen led the Eagle Squad into an uninhabited alley, and when they reappeared, Shuiyue and Zhongwu had already changed into the black-robed Hongyun uniforms of the Akatsuki organization.

    That's right, Chen is planning to pretend to be a member of the Akatsuki organization to attract Yumuren to take the bait, because the things done by the members of the Akatsuki organization are all seen by the ninja villages, and they also regard the Akatsuki organization as the target of attack.  In the original book, Yumuren followed Kakuto and Hidan after seeing them in Yunyin Village and wanted to kill them, so she followed them.  She was able to kill Kakuzu and Hidan but was caught by those two and extracted the tailed beast, and she herself died because of it.

    At this time, Chen is planning to use the same method to lead the wooden figure to a place where there is no one, and then extract the Erwei from her body.

    "Go, just pass in front of her, make sure she notices you and run towards us immediately, don't disturb any ninjas in Yunyin Village!" After Shuiyue and Zhongwu were ready, they ordered  road.

    "Don't worry boss, this task is too easy for us!" Shuiyue responded carelessly.

    Then he and Zhongwu walked in the direction Xianglin said, and soon, Suigetsu and Chonggo ran into Yumu who seemed to be shopping.

    Originally, Yumuren was in a good mood today, because her good friend Samyi invited her to go shopping today, but when she bumped into the two guys in black robes and red moons in front of her, her mood suddenly changed  getting worse.  As the second tailed orc Churiki of Yunyin Village, she can also know some information about the Akatsuki organization.

    "Samuyi, pay attention to the outfits of those two guys, they seem to be members of the Akatsuki organization!" Seeing the appearance of Shuiyue and Chonggo, Yumuren's expression became dignified, and he reminded the companion beside her.

    "The black-robed red cloud, this is indeed the unique attire of the core members of the Akatsuki organization. They were able to infiltrate Yunyin Village. Although I don't know what their purpose is, but such a dangerous guy has infiltrated the village, we must report to Lord Raikage immediately!"  By Samuel next to the wooden manSeeing Shuiyue and Chongwu in the same way, his expression also became dignified.

    "Hmph! There is no need to report, just catch them and it's over?"

    "Yumuren, what do you want to do? Don't be so impulsive. This is a market. If you do something here, you will definitely hurt the surrounding civilians. Don't act rashly. We should report to Lord Raikage first!" Seeing the impulsive Yumuren,  Samu who was next to him hurriedly advised.

    At this time, the two members of the Xiao organization in front of them made a new move. For some unknown reason, they turned around and walked away.

    "It's too late, they are going to escape. In this case, you go back and report to Master Lei Ying, and I will follow them. Don't worry, I will only follow them and confirm their whereabouts. I will definitely not fight with them. You go back quickly  Report it!" Seeing that the people from Akatsuki's organization seemed to be planning to leave, Yumu immediately said to Samuy.

    "ThisOkay! Then I'll go back and report to Master Lei Ying, I'm afraid they will have some conspiracy, you must be careful yourself, don't do anything with them, I will definitely come back as soon as possible!" Hearing Yu Muren  Suggestion, Sam agreed after thinking for a moment.  After all, there will definitely be no good things for the people from the Akatsuki organization to appear here, so we must inform Lord Leiying as soon as possible. After all, Yumuren's strength can be regarded as a top expert in Yunyin Village, and she is still from Erwei  Renzhuli will burst out with incomparably powerful strength at critical moments. Even if you lose to the opponent, you should still be able to protect yourself.

    Thinking of this, Samyi didn't hesitate. She also knew that the situation was urgent, so after instructing the wooden man, she rushed towards the Leiying office building in the center of the village.

    After Samyi left, the wooden man looked back at Shuiyue and Chonggo who were leaving, with a serious expression on his face.

    "Are you aware of the organization?"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 139; Chongwu. Shuiyue vs. Eryumu

    ?

    At this time, Chen and Xianglin were waiting for Shuiyue to be lured by the wooden man in a place in Yunyin Village.

    Suddenly, the corners of Chen's mouth turned up slightly, showing a chuckle: "They're back!"

    "Well! Erwei's Jinchuriki is chasing them, it seems that the idiot Suigetsu has completed the task!" Xianglin also sensed the Chakra of Suigetsu and others, and responded to Chen.

    "That's good. When Erwei Jinchuriki appears, arrest her immediately, and don't let her alarm the other ninjas of Yunyin Village." Chen ordered Xianglin.

    "It doesn't seem to work. The cloud ninja who was with Erwei Jinchuriki didn't seem to catch up. It seems that they should report it. After all, Suigetsu and the others pretended to be members of the Akatsuki organization, and the Akatsuki organization was attacked in every ninja village.  The target, the members of the Akatsuki organization appeared in his Ninja Village, they must not report." Xiang Lin pushed his glasses and said to Chen.

    "Huh?" Hearing Xianglin's words, Chen frowned: "That's true, if that's the case, then we'll make a quick decision and capture Erwei Jinzhuli before the reinforcements from Yunyin Village feel it.  Arrive, and then leave Yunyin Village."

    During the conversation between the two, two figures appeared in their sight, they were Shuiyue and Shigego pretending to be members of the Akatsuki organization.  At this time, these two people were rushing towards Chen, and behind them a female ninja with long yellow hair was following them.

    When Shuiyue and Shuiyue felt that Chen was nearby, they showed playful expressions on their faces, and instead of continuing to run away, they stopped and turned around to look at Yumu who was chasing them playfully.

    Seeing Shuiyue and the others stop, Yumuren also listened. With a sneer on his face, he walked up to Shuiyue and Chonggo and asked, "Are you members of the Akatsuki organization? Come on, you appeared in the  What is the purpose of Yunyin Village?"

    "Huh!" Shuiyue didn't answer, but sneered, pulled out the beheading knife from behind, and slashed at the wooden man suddenly.

    "Tch" Facing Shuiyue's attack, the wooden man sneered disdainfully, and jumped back a certain distance, avoiding Shuiyue's attack, causing Shuiyue's beheading sword to slash in the open space.

    "Hehe~~ You can really dodge! My attack speed is the slowest in our Eagle Team except for the woman Xianglin, so I really can't hit it!" Withdrew the beheading knife, and then held the knife on the shoulder  On the road, Shuiyue looked at the Yumu figure in front of him and said jokingly.

    "Are you Eagle Squad? It turns out that you are not members of the Akatsuki organization. The reason why you pretend to be like this is to lure me here. It seems that your target is me!"

    "You're not stupid! But it's too late to realize now, you can't escape our palm no matter what today!" Shuiyue said playfully.

    "Hey! Suigetsu, that guy is Ninao Jinchuriki, if he is not careful, he may be killed!" Standing beside Suigetsu, Chonggo reminded Suigetsu solemnly.

    "Tch! Chongwu, you underestimate me" Shuiyue didn't take Chongwu's reminder seriously, and retorted to him.

    "Let's do it, the woman next to Erwei Jinchuriki just now seems to have gone back to rescue soldiers, and she must be dealt with before the reinforcements from Yunyin Village arrive!"

    "I know, I know!"

    As Shuiyue said, she took off the beheading knife on her shoulder, held the handle of the knife with both hands, and assumed an attacking posture.

    "Hehe~ Do you think I'm settled? Although you are not the real Akatsuki organization, you are certainly not good people. I want to gamble on the reputation of Yunyin and Yumukill you!"

    "What are you talking about? Get rid of us? You're really brazen! It's really infuriating" Shuiyue roared, brandishing a beheading sword and attacking the wooden man again.

    "Tch!" Facing Shuiyue's attack, the wooden figure panicked, and saw that the nails on her hands suddenly grew longer, and two tails with chakra condensed appeared at the tail, swinging behind her.

    Although the tail of the two-tailed cat has been condensed, other parts of the wooden man's body are not covered by the tailed beast's coat, and he can still maintain his sanity.  This is the semi-form of the Tailed Beast mode: it bursts out its two tails but does not transform itself, and gains rapid speed to continuously attack the opponent.

    I saw that the wooden figure also rushed towards Shuiyue, and the speed was even faster than Shuiyue. In the blink of an eye, he rushed in front of Shuiyue, and slashed at Shuiyue's stomach with his hands that had turned into sharp claws.

    Shuiyue couldn't dodge for a while, and her belly was cut by the wooden man.  Fortunately, Shuiyue is not an ordinary person. After the wooden man cut Shuiyue's stomach, there was no blood splatter as imagined, but only a series of splashes.

      "Huh?" The wooden man frowned, and was about to attack again, but Shuiyue had already reflected it at this time, and quickly swung his knife, slashing at the wooden man, but compared to Shuiyue's slow movements  , Yumuren was even more sensitive, and escaped from Shuiyue's attack range before the beheading sword got close.

    "Ah, ah! It's really not that easy to deal with. If it weren't for the secret technique of our Ghost Lamp Clan, I would have been killed by now!" After repelling the Yumu man, Shui Yuexin said with guilt  .

    "I told you to be careful, and we will join hands in the next attack!" Chongwu walked up to Shuiyue and reminded him again.  At the same time, Chongwu took off the robe on his body and assumed an attacking posture.

    I saw Zhongwu's face suddenly covered half of his face with a special pattern, and then his left hand turned into a monster, with several barb-like tubes on his arm.

    "Got it!" Seeing Chongwu, Shuiyue put away her teasing expression and became serious.

    "Tch! Are you planning to join forces together? Anyway, the result is the same!" Facing the cooperation between Zhongwu and Shuiyue, Yumuren didn't feel nervous, as if he didn't pay attention to them at all.

    "Huh!" Chongwu did not refute the taunt from the wooden man, but just snorted coldly, clenched his left hand, and then jumped towards the wooden man, and at the same time attacked the wooden man with his clenched left fist.

    Soon, the two fought together.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and fortieth;

    ?

    After the two people organized by Akatsuki planned to leave, Samuyi and Yumuren reached a consensus, and Samui went back to report to Leiying, while Yumuren followed the people organized by Akatsuki, waiting for support!

    After Samyi left, he sprinted towards the Leiying office building in the center of Yunyin Village, and soon arrived at the office building.

    "Isn't this Samyi? Seeing that you are so flustered, it seems that you have something urgent to ask to see Lord Raikage!" Just after Samyi entered Raikage's office, he met a woman holding a file bag in the corridor  , I saw that this woman has a head of white hair, her skin is as dark as the aborigines of Yunyin Village, and her appearance is quite beautiful.

    "Mabui-sama, is Raikage-sama inside? I have something urgent to report to Raikage-sama. It's about the Akatsuki organization!" Seeing the person coming, Samuel hurriedly stopped, took a few breaths,  Said to her hastily.

    This person's name is Mabui, who has ninjutsu that can make any object teleport at the speed of light, and is now Raikage's secretary.

    "Nani? Xiao Organization? Are you sure?" Hearing Samuyi's words, Mabui was startled and asked quickly.

    "I'm sure Yumuto has already chased him alone. Time is running out. Please Mabui-sama take me to see Raikage-sama first. I will report the details to Raikage-sama in detail."

    "I see, come with me!" Mabuyi also knew that the situation was urgent, so he didn't ask any more questions, and took Samyi directly to meet the fourth generation Raikage of Yunyin Village.

    Soon, Mabuyi brought Samuyi to an office, and pushed the door open without even knocking.

    At this time, the people in the office also appeared in Samuel's sight, only three people, one of them was a middle-aged strong man with a big back hair sitting in front of the desk, he was the fourth generation of Yunyin Village  Lei Ying, Ai!

    Ai is the name of Raikage in the past dynasties. No matter what his name was before, as long as he takes over the post of Raikage of Yunyin Village, he will automatically change his name to Ai!

    The two standing behind Raikage are Raikage's guards, and one of them is a yellow-haired ninja named Xi, who is a perception ninja!  The other is Darui, the sole successor of Black Thunder Dun, the Yun Yin Elite J¨­nin who possesses the limit of Lan Dun's Blood Inheritance, and is the captain of the first brigade of the Ninja League in the original Naruto.  When facing Raikage against Eagle, he showed his formidable strength. He skillfully used Shuidun and Leidun, and played the knife technique superbly. In the battle, he pressed Sasuke and Shuigetsu.

    After Mabui pushed the office door open, all three looked at Mabui and Samui behind her in surprise!

    "Mabui, what's the matter?" Lei Ying didn't blame Mabui for being rude, but frowned and asked Mabui, because he knew that Mabui was always calm, if something hadn't happened  Urgent matters must not be so impatient.

    "Master Lei Ying, there is indeed an urgent incident. It seems that members of the Akatsuki organization have been mixed into our Yunyin Village!"

    "Xiao Organization? What's going on?"

    "Let Samui explain this to you!" Mabui replied, and then looked at Samyi beside him: "Samyi, tell Lord Raikage everything you want to say!  "

    After hearing Mabui's words, the other three looked at Samuy with the same doubts!

    "Yes! The thing is like this. When I asked Yumuren to go to the market today, I met them in the market. At that time, they seemed to have noticed that we had noticed them, so they left. Because  We don't know their purpose, so I discussed with Yumuren, and I will come back to report to Lord Leiying, and Yumuren followed the two people from the Xiao organization by himself, and he has mastered their information.  whereabouts.

    "Nani? Did Yumu catch up alone? If it was really Akatsuki's organization, it would be terrible. Although I don't know much about this organization, according to some  The spy reported that this organization seems to be composed of some S-level rebellious ninjas, and each member's strength is higher than that of the jnin. It is impossible to deal with them by the wooden man alone.  If they find her, she will be in danger!" After learning that Yumuren was following Akatsuki's people alone, Darui behind Raikage put away his lazy look, and said solemnly.

    "Boom!"

    Lei Ying, who was sitting behind the desk, suddenly threw a punch, and slammed it on the desk in front of him, blowing the desk up.

    He suddenly stood up and said angrily: "Damn it! How dare you go to Yunyin Village to act wildly? I don't care what organization they are. If they dare to offend our Yunyin Village, I will kill them one by one."  Squeeze it!"

    "Boss, I?? Hurry up and chase Yumuren, if he is discovered by people from the Akatsuki organization, then she will be in danger!  "The perceptual ninja, Xi quickly reminded.

    "Huh! Mabuyi, immediately order to block all exits of Yunyin Village, and no one is allowed to leave the village. If you encounter any suspicious people, then arrest them."

    "Yes, Lord Raikage!"

    "Darui, Xi! Let's go!" After Lei Ying gave Mabuyi orders, he turned around and greeted the guards in charge, and then jumped out of the glass window of the office building, followed by two guards  .

    the other side!

    At this time, Chongwu and Shuiyue, who had already been half-cursed and printed, joined forces to attack the half-tailed animal Youmu figurine. Facing the pincer attack of the two, Yumu figurine was obviously not as relaxed as before, and he was still there.  Gradually at a disadvantage, it is only a matter of time before he is defeated. I believe that if there is no accident, Yumuren will be captured by Shigego and Suigetsu soon. However, as Jinchuriki, Yukiren will not be defeated so easily  

    Looking at Shigego and Suigetsu who had fought with Yumuren, Xianglin asked Chen: "It seems that Shigego and Suigetsu that idiot will not be able to get rid of the two-tailed Jinchuriki for a while, and you said  It seems that Jinchuriki also has an ability called Tailed Beast Transformation. Jinchuriki who has entered Tailed Beast Transformation can use the power of Tailed Beast to make himself stronger. With the current strength of Jugo and Shuiyue, although they can barely handle it  , but it seems that it is still a bit difficult to capture the beast-tailed Renzhuli! If the delay continues, the reinforcements of Yunyin Village will feel it. At that time, we may have to face a large number of ninjas from Yunyin Village.  Even their Raikage will appear, and it will not be so easy for us to leave at that time!"

    "Hehe, it's too late!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    Sorry, because I stayed in the hospital all day yesterday and came back very late. I was really tossed, and I fell asleep when I got home, but I woke up after twelve o'clock, and then I started to code.  From now on, I don't need to go to the hospital so frequently, I just need to go to the massage every other day, and it won't affect the update anymore!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 141; Beastization from the Wooden Tail

    ?

    Seeing the cooperation between Zhongwu and Shuiyue in the field, although the Yumu man was pushed into a desperate situation, but the Yumu man could not be taken down for a while, Xiang Lin couldn't help but feel a little worried.

    "Aren't you going to make a move? If we delay any longer, the reinforcements in Yunyin Village will feel it, and it won't be so easy for us to leave."

    "Hehe! It's too late. Feel it, there is a powerful chakra coming here quickly. I think it should be the chakra of Yun Yin's fourth generation Raikage. At that speed, at most three  We can get here in minutes, and since he is here, all the exits of Yunyin Village must have been blocked by his order, even if we want to leave now, it will not be so easy!" Compared with Xianglin's anxiety  , Chen still looked relaxed, and said with a light smile, as if he didn't take those things to heart at all.

    "What? Lei Ying?" After hearing Chen's words, Xiang Lin was startled, and quickly closed his eyes to sense, and opened them not long after, with an even more horrified expression on his face.

    "There are three powerful Chakras approaching here, and it will take up to three minutes to get here, and one of these three Chakras is even stronger than the previous Master Orochimaru, could it be the one from Yunyin Village?  Raikage? What should we do? Should we retreat?"

    "Retreat? As I said just now, all the exits of Yunyin Village should have been blocked. Even if we retreat now, we will definitely collide with the guards, and then Lei Ying will catch up with us. And, just one  Yunyin Village and Raikage are not enough to let Uchiha Tatsumi run away!"

    Speaking of this, Chen's eyes directly entered the state of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, with a sneer on his face, and his body was full of unparalleled confidence and arrogance, as if Yunyin Village, one of the five great ninja villages, and Raikage were in his presence.  In his eyes, he was just like a chicken and a dog, and he didn't pay attention to it at all.

    "Um?"

    Looking at Chen's arrogant expression and arrogant posture, Xiang Lin was stunned for a moment, with an unnatural blush on his face, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    At this time, the battle between Zhongwu Shuiyue and Yumuren suddenly changed.  Under the joint attack of the two, Yumuren was gradually exhausted. After defending Suigetsu's attack again, he failed to escape Chonggo's attack in time, and was hit by Chonggo's left fist, and Chonggo's left hand was hit by the  At the moment of the wooden man, the tubes on his left hand ejected a cloud of gas, as if it were a propeller, and the strength of his left hand was raised to the extreme, hitting the wooden man until he vomited blood, and flew upside down for a long distance  , When the body fell to the ground, it was pushed back on the ground for a certain distance before stopping. It seemed that it was seriously injured, and there was no movement for a while, as if it had passed out.

    "Hehe~~ It's hard to be hit by Chonggo's attack. I still remember his fist, but in this way, our mission is completed, and then we just need to take her away!"  Seeing the miserable appearance of the wooden man, Suigetsu and Chonggo did not attack again, and carried the beheading sword on his shoulder again, and Chonggo's curse seal gradually faded back into his body, returning to his original gentle appearance.

    "Chongwu, carry her away, don't make the boss wait too long! Really, I didn't expect that it would take so much effort to capture a person's strength!"

    However, when Suigetsu was complaining, the Yumu man lying on the ground in the distance suddenly mutated, and a blue chakra emerged from his body, and this chakra was full of ominous and violent  , this is exactly the scene where Jinchuriki is about to enter the Tailed Beast.

    "What's going on? That Jinzhuri" Seeing this situation, Shuiyue withdrew her teasing expression and exclaimed.

    "It seems to be the tailed beast that Chen said, be careful! Her strength has become stronger than before!" Zhongwu reminded Shuiyue, and at the same time the curse mark on his face reappeared, entering the mode of the curse mark state  .

    "Damn it!" After Shuiyue complained, she also put down the beheading sword on her shoulder, put on a defensive posture, and looked at Yumu not far away vigilantly.

    At the same time, the Yumu figure on the opposite side slowly stood up from the ground, his body was completely wrapped by the blue Chakra, his eyes had become completely white, and even his teeth had become sharp and protruding.  His long hair was scattered behind him, and was blown away by the violent chakra.

    "You guys have completely angered me. I will not show mercy to you anymore. I will gamble the reputation of the two Yumu people, Yunyin and I, and I must kill you all!" At this time, the Yumu people were already angry.  She was planning to capture Sui Yue and Chong Wu alive, but now she intends to kill them all.

    While speaking, the state of the wooden man changed again, and the blue chakra on his body became more intense and violent, gradually forming a huge two-tailed chakra.In the form of a demon, he roared at Shuiyue and Chongwu, staring at them, ready to attack at any time.

    "Hey! Chongwu, it seems very bad. Shall we retreat first and let the boss deal with her!" Feeling the sense of oppression from the two-tailed cat in front of him, Shuiyue hurriedly said to Chongwu beside him.

    However, just as he was talking, the cat on the opposite side suddenly launched an attack again, and saw that the claws transformed by Makoto's chakra became longer, and then grabbed Suigetsu and Chonggo.

    "Be careful!" Chongwu was startled, and quickly greeted Shuiyue, and at the same time jumped towards the open space beside him, and Shuiyue at the side also reacted in time, jumping over Maomata's attack.  And the cat's claws ruthlessly grabbed the open space where Shuiyue and Zhongwu were just now, and grabbed the ground out of a huge pit.

    After missing an attack, the cat raised its head again, growled provocatively at Shuiyue, and retracted its claws.  Then he arched his body, as if he wanted to pounce on him.

    "Damn! Do you think I'm a soft persimmon?" Seeing the cat seemed to want to attack him again, Shuiyue felt furious. He roared angrily, threw the beheading knife in his hand into the sky, and quickly made seals with both hands  , quickly completed a set of seals, then took a deep breath, and then spewed out a water column from his mouth, which became bigger and bigger, and soon formed a raging river, and rushed towards the cat in front of him again  .

    This is the unique ninjutsu of Wuyin Village, the technique of water escape and waterfall!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 142; Chen's counterattack

    ?

    "Water escape. The technique of the Great Waterfall!"

    Shuiyue felt unhappy when she saw that the cat took him as a target, thinking that the cat thought he was easier to bully, so she took him as a target.

    Feeling underestimated, Shuiyue let out a roar, and directly cast the "Water Escape Great Waterfall Technique" on the cat.

    This technique is to make the water around the caster appear in the shape of a cataract, and hit the enemy with a violent amount of water.  This technique is the same as the water escape and water dragon bullet technique, and it belongs to the high-level ninjutsu in the water escape ninjutsu.  This technique is the signature ninjutsu of the ninjas of Wuyin Village.

    I saw that after Shuiyue finished sealing, she took a deep breath, and then sprayed a jet of water from her mouth.  The water column was fan-shaped, getting bigger and bigger, and instantly formed a mighty river, which hit the cat again, and the cat was hit by the mighty river, unable to stand still for a while, and was washed away by the big waves.  was swallowed by the flood.

    However, after the momentum of Shuiyue's waterfall dissipated, Maoyou's figure reappeared. Apart from being a little embarrassed, the waterfall technique didn't seem to have caused any substantial damage to it.  However, Shuiyue's attack seems to have thoroughly annoyed the cat again. At this time, the cat assumed the previous posture again, with its two front paws on the ground, and its body arched slightly. After a roar,  Countless chakra balls were ejected from his body, and what happened next made Suigetsu and Shigego even more horrified.

    Because the Chakraqiu that flew out from Maoyou's body, after Maoyou's growl, seemed to have received an order, and gradually gathered in front of Maoyou's open mouth.  Then they condensed together one by one, gradually forming a tailed beast jade.

    "This is too bad. We seem to have annoyed it. It seems that the thing in front of its mouth is the tailed beast jade that the boss said. Even I can feel such a powerful breath from that chakra ball. See  The destructive power of the Tailed Beast Jade mentioned by Boss Lai is not alarmist. With our current state, we can¡¯t avoid that powerful trick at all! If we are hit, there must be no suspense, and we will be killed directly!"  Seeing Maoyou's already formed Tailed Beast Jade, Shuiyue showed a wry smile on his face.

    "Don't talk nonsense, get out of here quickly, I'll block that tailed beast jade!" Chongwu was not as pessimistic as Shuiyue, he yelled directly at Shuiyue, and then rushed in front of Maoyou, his whole face was cursed  Covered by the seal, the body has undergone earth-shaking changes. Compared with just turning into a monster arm before, Chongwu at this time is more like a monster worthy of the name.

    "Chongwu, you bastard" Seeing Chongwu's actions, Shuiyue was stunned, and subconsciously said: "What do you want to do? Even if you become like this, it is impossible to stop that tailed beast jade!  "

    However, Chongwu remained indifferent to Shuiyue's call, but looked solemnly at the cat in front of him and the tailed beast jade in front of its mouth.  There was a great change, but even so, he still instinctively felt the crisis in front of him, but for some reason, he didn't run away, as if he had some kind of belief forcing him to stay.

    "Damn it, this guy!" Seeing this result, Shuiyue's expression also became serious, and she rushed to Zhongwu's side in an instant, and then her hands began to seal.  Because of the great waterfall technique just now, this place has turned into a river at this time. No matter it is Maomata, Chonggo and Shuiyue, they are all standing on the river.  Wrapped up, forming a huge strange fish state.  And half of Shuiyue's body has been completely integrated into the water monster fish, leaving only the upper body and a beheading knife.

    "If you die, die! I don't want you to be in the limelight alone! Besides, I believe that the boss will not refuse to save you"

    Just after the two were ready, the cat on the opposite side seemed to have also completed the tailed beast jade, without any stagnation, it sprayed directly in the direction of Shuiyue and Chonggo, with a fast speed and an aura of destroying everything  , and instantly rushed in front of Shuiyue and the others.

    Facing the Tailed Beast Jade that was already in front of him, even though it was too late to regret, Shuiyue had no choice but to output chakra desperately, maintaining the defense of the monster fish, trying to resist the Tailed Beast Jade.

    "Damn it, come on!"

    Seeing that the Tailed Beast Jade was about to hit Shuiyue and Chongwu, at this critical moment, a cold light suddenly shot at Erwei Maoyou in the distance, and at the same time a figure appeared in front of them instantly, seeing that  Dao's figure, whether it was Shuiyue or Chongwu who had entered the curse seal state, heaved a sigh of relief deep in his heart.

    "Boss"

    It was Chen who came, and after the two-tailed cat sprayed out the tailed beast jade, Chen appeared in Shuiyue andIn front of me, and before that, he shot another Flying Thunder God Art Kunai at Erweimao.

    "Tch! Taste your own Tailed Beast Jade!" Chen sneered, not showing any nervousness in the face of the powerful Tailed Beast Jade.

    Just when the Tailed Beast Jade was about to attack the three of them, the Tailed Beast Jade disappeared from everyone's sight in an instant without any warning, and there was no sound at all, and the surroundings also fell into peace at that moment, as if just now  Everything that happened was an illusion, and there was no tailed beast jade at all.

    "Disappeared This Is this what the boss did?" Seeing the extremely powerful Tailed Beast Jade disappear inexplicably, Shuiyue couldn't reflect it for a while.

    "Wood escape. Wooden ingot wall!" Chen did not answer Shuiyue's question, but formed a seal with both hands, and then summoned a wooden ingot wall in front of the three of them, blocking it in front of him.

    At the same time, the tailed beast jade that had disappeared appeared again, but this time the target of the tailed beast jade was not Chen and the others, but Erwei Maoyou himself.  When the jade was hit, it exploded instantly, and at the center of the tailed beast jade, a violent shock wave spread to the surroundings, blowing up all flying sand and rocks, just like a doomsday scene.

    Fortunately, Chen had already made preparations before this, so the offensive flying stones formed by the shock wave were all blocked by the wooden ingot wall, and did not cause any trouble to Chen and the others.

    Soon, the shock wave gradually subsided, and there were no offensive flying stones except for the rising smoke and dust.  Chen lifted the wooden ingot wall, and Shuiyue and Chongwu also lifted their own states, and then looked in the direction of Maoyou blankly. After the dust cleared, Maoyou's figure appeared in their sight, and  The scene before them shocked them beyond measure!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 143; The first confrontation with Raikage

    ?

    I saw that a huge hole had been blown out of the position where the cat was just now, and the cat that was concentrated by his own tailed beast jade was seriously injured. At this time, the tailed beast coat on the wooden man had dissipated.  It returned to its original appearance, lying on the ground already dying.

    It turned out that after the two-tailed cat sprayed out the tailed beast jade again, Chen first threw another Jushi Kunai at the cat, and then appeared in front of Suigetsu and Chonggo in an instant, and then opened the barrier of Fei Leishen  , transferred the entire Maoyou's tailed beast jade to Maoyou's body, so there was the previous scene!

    "Bossboss! What's going on?" Shuiyue couldn't help asking when she saw the miserable state of the wooden figure.

    "It's nothing, just transferred the tailed beast jade it sent out to its own body, let it eat its own fruit, don't worry about it so much, go and catch the Ertail Jinzhuli, the reinforcements from Yunyin Village are coming soon, next  We could be in for a tough fight, get ready!"

    "Yunyin's reinforcements? We are still in Yunyin Village, so don't we have to face the entire Yunyin Village's ninjas? This"

    "There is such a big commotion, it's impossible not to be discovered, and before that, Yunin, who is with Ninao Jinchuriki, has already gone back to report, and Yunyin's ninja will arrive soon, don't talk nonsense  Come on, Chonggo, go and carry Jinjuriki!"

    "I got it!" Chongwu didn't talk nonsense, walked directly to the edge of the big pit, then jumped into the big pit, carried Erwei Jinzhuli on his shoulders by the wooden man, and then jumped back to the ground.

    "Put this guy in the space first, so as not to get in the way during the battle." Looking at the Yumu figurine carried by Zhongwu on his shoulders, Chen ordered Zhongwu to put it down, and then with a thought, he took the Yumu figurine back into the space  Inside.

    Because the Yumu man had lost consciousness at this time, Chen didn't feel any resistance, and directly retracted into the space.

    "Boss, where is that stupid woman Xianglin? Where is she hiding?" Shuiyue looked around, but she couldn't find Xianglin's figure, so she couldn't help asking in doubt.

    "Xiang Lin's strength is not enough, and when there is a battle later, I'm afraid I won't be able to take care of her, so I put her in the space first, just to let her watch Renzhu Riki.

    "That's it Xianglin is indeed a laggard, so that's fine, I won't worry about it later!"

    "Shuiyue, Xianglin is our companion, don't talk about her like that!" Chong Wu retorted to Shuiyue.

    "Got it, got it!" Shuiyuebai waved his hands, casually perfunctory Zhongwu, then turned to Chen with a wry smile and said, "Boss, are we really going to fight the ninjas from Yunyin Village?"

    "What? Are you afraid?"

    "Hehe~~ To be honest, I'm really a little nervous. Although our strength is good, but the other party is Yun Yin, one of the five great ninja villages, I will feel a little panicked no matter what!"

    "Huh! When we fight, just protect yourself as much as possible, leave the rest to me, don't talk, they are here!" Chen's expression changed, and he turned his gaze to the direction of the Leiying office building in Yunyin Village.

    "Huh?" The expressions of Shuiyue and Zhongwu also became serious, looking in that direction vigilantly, because they also sensed that three powerful Chakras were approaching, and after a few seconds, three figures appeared in front of them  in sight.

    After seeing the scene in the field, the leader of a strong man burst out a violent chakra, forming arcs of electricity, entangled around his body.

    "Damn bastard! Go to hell!"

    I saw that strong man, after the chakra erupted and the arc was entangled, the speed under his feet unexpectedly increased. He kicked his feet and jumped towards Chen and the others. At the same time, he raised his fist and blasted towards Chen's head.  Feeling the momentum of that fist, if it was an ordinary person who was hit, his head would definitely be blown off.

    "snort!"

    However, in the face of such a fist, Chen was not afraid at all. After a cold snort, he also raised his fist and slammed it at the strong man's fist.

    "boom!"

    There was a sound of cracking, and the clash between the two produced a powerful impact, which spread around, blowing away the surrounding gravel, and even cracked the ground under their feet.  After fighting against Chen's fists, he felt a distance coming from the fist, so he had to take a few steps back to remove the distance. After standing still, he raised his head and looked at Chen solemnly.  There is a little surprise in the eyes!

    And Chen also took a step back involuntarily after the bombardment, but Chen forcefully introduced this force into the ground, stepped on the ground into a small hole, forcibly stopped his figure, and then played with it.  ??Look at the strong man opposite.

    Judging from this brief confrontation, it seems that Chen has the upper hand.

    "Boss, are you okay?" Shuiyue and Zhongwu came to Chen's side, put on a defensive posture, and looked at the strong man opposite with vigilance.

    At this time, the two Yun Nin who were originally following behind the strong man also rushed to the strong man, and looked at Chen and others on the opposite side with the same vigilance, and looked at Chen with incomparable surprise.  Yin secretly said in his heart: "This is the first time I have seen someone who was able to fight the boss without any injuries. Who is that guy?"

    Both sides were not in a hurry to fight, so a confrontation was formed!

    "Are you members of the Akatsuki organization? I thought it was some kind of extraordinary person, but I didn't expect it to be just a few brats!" The burly man showed a contemptuous expression and said disdainfully.

    "Hehe! You are the fourth generation of Raikage of Yun Yin. When we first met, my name is Uchiha Takashi. You will definitely remember this name in the future!" Chen didn't care about Raikage's ridicule, but sneered at himself  Introduced.

    "Uchiha? Is it Konoha's Sharingan Uchiha? Suoga, I remembered, you are the one who was called an idiot, and then first destroyed Xingyin Village, and then went to Sand Hidden Village to make trouble, and was  The S-rank traitor that Konoha wants, Uchiha Tatsuo. Why, after offending Konoha and Sand Yin at the same time, do you still dare to run wild in our cloud hidden village?" That strong man, that is, Fourth Raikage  The sensory ninja named "Xi" behind him, after Chen said his name, various information about Chen immediately appeared in his mind, and he questioned Chen.

    "So it's that brat!" After hearing Xi's words, Lei Ying also learned of Chen's identity.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 one hundred and fortieth chapters; galloping thunder

    ?

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, after offending Konoha and Sand Yin at the same time, you still dare to come to our Yun Yin to act wildly. You are not small! Tell me, what did you do to Yuki?"

    "Yukito, is that Ninao Jinchuriki just now? It seems to have been killed?"

    "What did you say?" Hearing that Yumu was actually killed by the other party, Raikage erupted with a terrifying aura, and the arc formed by Chakra wrapped around his body again, and even his hair was shocked by the current.  straighten up.

    "Boss"

    Seeing Lei Ying's aura soared, Shuiyue was startled, and even Chong Wu couldn't help but automatically entered the curse seal state, watching Lei Ying vigilantly.

    "Hmph! Be careful yourself, I'll deal with that Raikage guy!" Chen snorted coldly, and reminded Shuiyue and Zhongwu, his eyes directly entered the kaleidoscope state.

    "Is that Sharingan Sharingan? Humph! Don't try to move!" Seeing Yun Yin named Xi, after seeing Chen's Sharingan Sharingan, he also snorted coldly, and then quickly formed a seal with both hands.

    "Lei Huan, Lei Guangzhu!"

    I saw that after Xi Jie finished the seal, his whole body shone with dazzling light, and both Shuiyue and Chonggo's sights were blocked by the dazzling light.

    "Damn it, the line of sight is blocked!" Just when Chongwu was still thinking that something was wrong, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Chen, making him exclaim subconsciously: "Chen, be careful!"

    However, it was too late, that figure was Yun Yin's Lei Ying, and Lei Ying appeared in front of Chen. Amid Chongwu's exclamation, he punched Chen to the ground, and the ground could not bear the thunder.  The power of the shadow suddenly burst open.

    "Chen! Damn it, how could it be" However, when I was startled, Chen's voice suddenly came from my ear!

    "Chongwu, don't be afraid, it's an illusion!"

    "Well!" After Chen's voice sounded, the things in front of Chongwu suddenly changed, there was no thunder shadow in front of him at all, they were still standing in the original place, and Chen was right in front of him, and was not attacked by thunder shadow.

    "Good job, Sharingan! But" After her illusion was broken, Xi didn't feel sorry, but showed a sneer of success.  Because: "Even if you see through the illusion, it's too late!"

    Seeing that, two figures appeared again, and suddenly rushed in front of Chen, one was Raikage, and the other was the Raikage guard named Darui.

    The two appeared in front of Chen at the same time, and one raised a giant sword while the other raised his fist high. Their goal was undoubtedly Chen, who was the team leader!

    "Damn it, don't ignore me!" Seeing this, Shuiyue also roared angrily, and swung the beheading knife to block Darui's attack.  And Chongwu appeared in front of Chen, his hands turned into shields, resisting Raikage's fist.

    "snort!"

    Chen snorted coldly, pulled out the streamer behind him, and a flash of red light forced Lei Ying and Darui back.

    "Be careful yourself, I don't need you to protect me!" After forcing Lei Ying and the others back, Chen reminded Shuiyue and the others again.

    "Reallyboss! We are all helping you, and you still blame us, so sad!" Regarding Chen's words, Shuiyue said helplessly.

    On the opposite side, Darui suddenly turned around and said to Yun Yin named Xi: "Xi, you can feel if there are any enemies around here. I suspect that they have accomplices who have taken the Yumu man away. Find him out."  , so as not to be escaped by him!"

    "I have already sensed it. The enemy seems to be only these three people in front of me, and the chakra of the wooden figure has disappeared. I can't sense it at all!"

    "Damn it, is it true that the Yumu people have It seems that they have to be arrested and interrogated!" Darui also showed a little anger on his face when he heard Xi's words.  His village has been taken away or has been killed, which always makes people feel angry. If it gets out, it will become the laughing stock of the ninja world, so the only remedy now is to catch the other party and find Yumuren  , or kill them all and save the village's face!

    At this time, Chong Wu stared at Xi behind Darui, and said in a cold voice: "The cloud ninja at the back should belong to the sentient ninja, he must be killedI will solve it!"

    Then the curse mark began to appear on Zhongwu's face, covering the whole face, and entered the complete curse mark mode.  Whether it is appearance or strength, there have been earth-shaking changes. He, who was already an elite jonin, has directly reached the level of a quasi-shadow.

    "Ahahaha~~~ Kill a piece of armor without leaving it!" Just after entering the state of curse seal, Chongwu laughed arrogantly, staring at the three in front of him.Compared with the appearance and strength of an enemy, the character has become more thorough!

    "Be careful! That guy has quite powerful Chakra now!" Seeing Chonggo's appearance, the perception ninja named Xi reminded immediately.

    "Hehe~~ That guy Chonggo has aroused the impulse of Sand Shinobi again, does he still know our companions?" Shuiyue looked at Chonggo and said to Chen in a teasing tone.

    At this time, Lei Ying on the opposite side made another move!

    "Boy, let me tell you, what is the horror of anger!" Raikage reached out and tore off the clothes on his body, revealing his vigorous muscles.  Chong Wu rushed over!

    "Don't be too arrogant! Boy!"

    Seeing Raikage's movements, Chen snorted coldly, and a wave of violent thunder-attribute chakra wrapped himself around him, and rushed up: "Your opponent is me! Let me see the five great ninja villages."  How capable is Ying?

    Immediately afterwards, the two collided with each other again, punching each other with their fists at the same time.

    The fight between Chen and Lei Ying aroused Zhong Wu's desire to kill, and with a strange cry, he rushed towards Darui and Xi who were opposite.

    "Darui, he's here, ready to escape!" Seeing Chonggo approaching him murderously, Xi quickly reminded Darui.

    "Understood!" Darui didn't think too much, his hands formed seals directly, and after Chongwu rushed in front of them, he sprayed a fan-shaped water jet from his mouth.

    "Water escape. Water array wall!"

    The water escape directly blocked Zhongwu, preventing him from advancing forward when resisting the water escape.  However, Darui didn't give up, and when Chongwu was swallowed by the flood, his hands were sealed again.

    "Thunder Dun. Appreciation wave!"

    I saw that after Darui completed the seal, a chakra of lightning burst out from his body.

    Water can conduct electricity, and I saw that the water tunnel ejected by Darui at this time was filled with a strong current, and Chongwu, who was within the range of the water tunnel, was directly shocked by the powerful current and let out a scream!

    "Damn! I said, don't ignore me!" At this moment, Shuiyue jumped on top of Darui at some point, and at the same time swung the beheading knife to chop off his head.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 145; Chen vs Raikage

    ?

    In the field, Chen and Raikage fought together, and when Chonggo rushed towards Darui and Xi, he was trapped by Darui's combined ninjutsu of water escape and thunder escape.  At this moment, Shuiyue, who was still behind, jumped up to the sky above Darui at some point, and slashed at Darui's head with a beheading knife.

    "Damn! I said, don't ignore me!"

    Facing Shuiyue's attack, Darui secretly said something was wrong, and quickly took off the big knife behind him to block Shuiyue's attack.  And the ninjutsu he performed was interrupted because of this, and Chongwu was able to escape!

    "Hey! What a good knife!" Seeing that her big knife was blocked, Shuiyue couldn't help saying playfully.

    "Your one isn't bad either. It looks like it's one of the Kirigakure Seven Ninja Knives, isn't it? I didn't expect it to fall into the hands of a kid!"

    "Tch!" Shuiyue snorted coldly, swung his knife again, and slashed at Darui.  In the original book, Suigetsu's beheading sword was cut due to the fight with Eight-Tailed Jinchuriki, and finally the beheading was interrupted by Raikage's punch, but now his beheading sword has not been broken, and compared to the original book  , his strength is also much stronger, facing Yunyin's elite Jenin Darui, he has no disadvantage at all.

    "Damn! Kill you, kill you!"

    At this time, Chonggo, who had recovered, uttered another strange cry, and then turned to the perception ninja, Xi!  rushed over!

    "Xi!" Darui was startled when he saw Chonggo's actions, and quickly turned his head to remind Xi.

    "Tch! You still dare to be distracted, you underestimate me!" Seeing that Darui was still distracted during the battle with her, this made Shuiyue feel that she was underestimated, and grabbed Darui  For this flaw, he angrily swung the beheading knife and slashed at Darui's shoulder fiercely.

    And Darui also heard the sound of piercing the air coming from his ears, and immediately became alert. It was too late to defend, so he quickly injected thunder-attribute chakra into the broadsword in his hand, so that the blade was entwined with lightning.  Then when Shuiyue's beheading sword hit his shoulder, he stretched out a hand to hold Shuiyue's beheading sword, making him unable to retract the sword for a while.  At the same time, the big knife full of lightning in his hand also fell on Shuiyue's shoulder.

    Because Thunder Dun restrained the ghost lamp clan's hydration secret technique, after feeling the thunder and lightning from the sword, Shuiyue was paralyzed.  He flew out and fell to the ground, and Darui's broadsword was stuck in his shoulder, paralyzing his whole body and unable to complete the hydration, so he couldn't escape.

    "Damn it, I have no idea what to do with Lei Dun! I'm so paralyzed I can't even liquefy it!"

    Seeing that Suigetsu was subdued, Darui quickly pulled out the beheading sword stuck on his shoulder. He didn't even care about the injury on his shoulder, held the beheading sword directly, and rushed towards Xi who was chasing and killing the sentient ninja.  Chonggo.

    "Hahaha~~ Don't run away, don't run away! Let me kill you!" I saw Zhongwu laughing arrogantly while waving his fists to attack the west!  And Nishi is just a perceptual ninja. Although his strength has reached Jonin, he is not the opponent of Zhunying-level Jugo, and he dodges Jugo's attack in embarrassment.

    Just when Zhongwu punched west again, Darui rushed to him, and used a beheading to hold Chongwu's fist, and then pushed him out.

    "Xi, are you okay?"

    "Ah, it's okay, it seems that you have solved it?"

    "Almost, be careful, that guy is here again!"

    While the two were talking, the six tubes behind Chongwu sprayed out a white flame, like a propeller, which made Chongwu reach the extreme speed, and rushed to the two people in front of him again, screaming and punching  hit the past.

    "Get out of the way, I'll deal with him!" Darui ordered to Xi, and rushed towards Chongwu with a beheading sword, and fought with him.

    At this moment, Lei Ying, who was originally fighting with Chen, was suddenly repelled by Chen, flew upside down, and then smashed hard on the ground, cracking the ground.

    "Nani? Raikage-sama!" Seeing Raikage's condition, Xi was startled. In his opinion, it was impossible for anyone to repel Raikage head-on. However, the current situation broke his cognition.  .  The little ghost named Uchiha Tatsuo not only shook Raikage head-on, but also knocked Raikage away who he thought was invincible, which made him unable to reflect for a while.

    "To be able to repel Raikage-sama in this state, this Uchiha Tatsuo"

    And after knocking Lei Ying into the air, Chen shook his already numb hands, complaining in his heart: "Damn, Lei Ying!??Monster, I didn't expect physical skills to be so strong, the physical strength alone is already comparable to Weiliquan!  The shadow of a village is really not that easy to deal with, it seems that you have to show some skills!  "

    I saw Chen's eyes condensed, and a gray-white chakra emanated from his body, wrapping around his body.

    "Damn brat!"

    Raikage, who was knocked into the air, stood up again from the ground, the anger in his heart was beyond control, and the Raikage Chakra on his body erupted again, forming a big impact, blowing away some broken stones under his feet.

    At this moment, Raikage gritted his teeth, his body's Chakra reached the extreme, and even his hairstyle with a big back was erected, like a super Saiyan.

    "Can you force Raikage-sama to such an extent? Uchihais really a genius!"

    After raising his aura to the extreme, Lei Ying let out an angry roar, and rushed towards Chen again, and because of Lei Dun's stimulation, his speed was even faster than before. In the blink of an eye, he rushed in front of Chen, raising his hand  He raised his right arm, which was entwined by lightning, and suddenly hammered it down on Chen.

    "Thunder Dungeon. Heavy Flow Explosion!"

    "Boom!"

    There was a loud noise, accompanied by a few slight sounds of bones breaking, and the place where Chen's feet were standing was completely cracked, and Chen's feet sank into the ground.  Facing Raikage's heavy burst, Chen didn't seem to be hurt, because at this time he was wrapped in a pair of gray-white bones, and Lei Ying's heavy burst didn't hurt Chen.

    It turned out that after Raikage raised the aura of his whole body again, Chen used Susano. When Raikage's heavy burst was about to hit him, he instantly condensed Susano and blocked Raikage's heavy blow.  However, Raikage's attack was too powerful, causing Chen's Xu Zuo to have some cracks after enduring the heavy blast.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 One hundred and fortieth chapters; Zhan Yunyin

    ?

    Raikage used the heavy current detonation to attack Chen, but Chen did not dodge, but directly cast Susano, resisting Raikage's attack, but Chen underestimated Raikage's strength, and also overestimated Su  Zuo's defense, I didn't expect Susano, who is known as the strongest defense, to be cracked by Raikage. Although Chen's Susano has not entered a mature body, it is just a skeleton, but it can also be seen that Raikage is strong  up.

    "Surprisingly unexpectedly held Raikage-sama's heavy current burst! What is that skeleton?" Seeing such a scene, Xi was shocked, and at the same time felt that something was wrong.

    On the other hand, because Darui's strength is only elite jounin, and he was slashed by Suigetsu in the shoulder before, he was injured, and now he is obviously not the opponent of Junkage's strength, so he can only wield the beheading sword.  He was able to block Zhongwu's attack, and he didn't even have a chance to fight back.  From the current point of view, the situation is not good for them, because both Raikage and Darui are at a disadvantage.

    "Damn, I didn't expect the enemy to be more difficult to deal with than imagined. We need more manpower. There has been such a big commotion. Why haven't the people from Anbu arrived yet?"

    Just when Xi secretly was impatient, Raikage made another move. He saw that the heavy flow explosion failed to hurt Chen, raised his fist again, and slammed on Chen's suzuo, although he couldn't break it.  Xu Zuo's defense, however, knocked Chen back.

    "Hmph! I've been attacked so many times, this time it's time for me to fight back!" Chen snorted coldly, a pair of kaleidoscope sharing sharing eyes stared at Lei Ying, the right eye was suddenly covered with bloodshot eyes, and a pool of blood flowed from the eyes  come out.

    "Um?"

    Seeing Chen's strange behavior, Lei Ying suddenly felt a crisis, as if something bad had happened, so he stared at Chen solemnly.

    "Amaterasu!"

    Suddenly, there was a sudden change, and a black flame appeared out of thin air at the position where Raikage was. At the moment when the flame just emerged, Raikage felt a deep crisis in his heart, so he quickly thought  To escape, but it's too late!

    Although Chen released Amaterasu very quickly, even appearing in an instant, it was too late to defend.  However, Lei Ying is not a fuel-efficient lamp. At the moment when he was alert in his heart, he didn't think much and went to the side directly. Although he didn't know what Chen wanted to do, his instinct told him that if he didn't dodge, he would definitely  His life was in danger, and his intuition would not lie to him, so he didn't think much about it, so he hid to the side based on his intuition.

    It's a pity that although he reacted quickly, he avoided the fatal injury, because Chen originally wanted to ignite Amaterasu on him, but at the moment Amaterasu appeared, Lei Ying dodged to the side, just in time to hide.  Passed Amaterasu, but Amaterasu's speed was too fast. Although Raikage escaped the fatal blow, his left hand did not have time to escape Amaterasu's attack range, so it should have been ignited on the chest  Amaterasu, finally tapped on Lei Ying's left palm.

    In an instant, Raikage's entire palm was covered by Amaterasu, and it was even spreading to his arms.

    "Damn it, there's something wrong with these black flames!" Seeing that his palm was on fire, it had even spread to his forearm, no matter how he tried to suppress it with chakra, it was useless.  chopped down.

    "Master Raikage, how could it be unexpectedly"

    At this moment, dozens of cloud ninjas with masks on their faces suddenly appeared in the distance. After a few ups and downs, they came to the battlefield and surrounded Chen at the same time. This seems to be the Anbu member of Yunyin Village. Chen can  I feel that each of them has the strength of a special Jnin, and some of them have reached the level of an elite Jnin.

    "Damn it, Anbu is finally here!" Seeing Anbu's appearance, Xi secretly breathed a sigh of relief, ran to Raikage, and said worriedly: "Master Raikage, your arm"

    "Nishi, don't talk nonsense, stop the bleeding quickly, and Uchiha Tatsuo must not be allowed to leave alive!" Raikage interrupted Xi's words and ordered.

    "I understand!" Xi didn't speak anymore, stretched out his hands, and then condensed a green chakra on his hands, treating Lei Ying's severed arm.  And while helping Raikage heal, he secretly said in his heart: "So strong! I didn't expect this Uchiha Tatsumi to be so strong, even Raikage's left hand was destroyed by him. Could it be that the black flame just now is the ability of the kaleidoscope Sharingan?  Is it Amaterasu? That seems to be the ability of Uchiha Itachi! I didn¡¯t expect Uchiha Takashi, Uchiha Itachi¡¯s younger brother, to have this ability. Is it because of his brothers? But, how to say, here is our cloud  Inside Hidden Village, no matter how powerful Uchiha Tatsumi is, it is impossible for him to escape from Hidden Cloud Village no matter what!"

    After Chen saw Yunyin's Anbu coming, he didn't do anything again.??When the Anbu people saw that Chen didn't make a move, they also didn't attack first, but surrounded Chen, stared at him vigilantly, and waited for Lei Ying's order.

    Raikage had stopped the bleeding under Xi's treatment, separated the members of Anbe, walked up to Chen, glared at Chen, and shouted: "Uchiha Chen, I didn't expect that I underestimated you, but today, no matter what, I can't let you  Leave Yunyin Village!"

    Chen didn't take Lei Ying's words seriously, and looked around. At this time, he was surrounded by Yun Yin's Anbu, and Shuiyue was slashed by a big knife wrapped in lightning, and he seemed unable to move.  He can liquefy, but it doesn't seem to be so smooth, it took so long to liquefy only his legs.

    As for Chonggo, who fought against Darui, he was still in the upper hand, but after Anbu's people appeared, he was already in a desperate situation, and he could only barely parry, and gradually became exhausted, and it was only a matter of time before he lost the battle.

    Chen secretly said in his heart: "Is it Yunyin's Anbu? And seeing the number and strength, it is not so easy to leave! If that is the case, then let me make a big fuss!"

    Then Chen had a serious expression on his face, stared at Lei Ying and said, "Don't let me leave Yunyin Village? You will find out how stupid your decision is!"

    I saw that Chen disappeared in the same place instantly after finishing speaking, and then appeared beside Shuiyue, kicked the big knife on Shuiyue away with one kick, disappeared again before Shuiyue could respond, and appeared beside Chongwu,  Then he brought Zhongwu to the side of Shuiyue, and at the same time ordered Chongwu to release the state of the curse seal.

    Although Chongwu's personality will change drastically after entering the curse-seal state, he doesn't seem to dare to disobey Chen's words, and he obediently lifted the curse-seal state and returned to his original appearance.

    "Boss, what should we do now?" Shuiyue also reacted at this time. Seeing that she was out of trouble, she immediately stood up from the ground, then picked up the big knife kicked by Chen, put on a defensive posture, and stood up vigilantly.  Seeing Yun Yin's ninja who had surrounded the three of him in front of him, he asked in panic.

    "Hmph! Since you're going to make trouble, let's make it bigger. I'll make them regret keeping me! You two, stand firm for me!"

    Chen sneered, and quickly formed seals in the suspicious eyes of Shuiyue and Zhongwu, and then suddenly pressed his hands to the ground.

    "Psychic art!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 147; Nine Tails

    ?

    "Didn't you say that I will not be allowed to leave Yunyin no matter what? Then I will flatten Yunyin Village today!"

    After Chen took Shuiyue and Chongwu out, he didn't think of a way to escape, but quickly formed seals with both hands under the suspicious eyes of everyone.

    "Psychic art!"

    "Boom!"

    A cloud of smoke appeared out of thin air, completely blocking the sight of everyone in Yunyin Village, and they couldn't see things in the smoke.

    Suddenly, a huge chakra emanated from the smoke, which was full of ominousness like a wild beast, causing the faces of the ninjas in Yunyin Village to change. You don¡¯t need to look to know that there must be a difficult person in the smoke.  thing.

    Sure enough, their guess came true. A fiery red claw suddenly stepped out of the smoke, followed by a loud roar from the smoke.  At the same time, as the smoke gradually dissipated, a huge monster was also revealed in front of Zhongyun Ren.

    Seeing the behemoth in front of him, not only the ordinary Yun Ninja, but even Raikage was shocked, his eyes were full of disbelief!

    "That that's Nine-Tails!" Xi said in surprise: "And the sense of oppression and chakra emanating from it seems to be the real Nine-Tails!"

    "How is it possible, isn't Nine Tails sealed in Konoha? How could it be in the hands of Uchiha Tatsu, and if it was taken away by Uchiha Tatsu, it is impossible for Konoha to hide such a big thing!  Didn't you receive any news?" Looking at Nine Tails in front of him, and feeling the pressure from Nine Tails, Raikage was shocked beyond measure.

    He finally understood what Chen meant by regretting. The place they were in was right inside Yunyin Village. Although it was in a corner, it was not far from the civilian area.  In a densely populated place, the consequences would be disastrous.

    Raikage didn't have time to think about it, and immediately turned his head and yelled at an Anbu: "What are you doing in a daze, hurry up and send out a signal, sound the alarm, send out ninjas, lead all the civilians back into the shelter, and then let all the cloud ninjas  Come to support! The rest of you, go with me, and no matter what, don't let them get close to the village's residence!"

    "Yes!" All Anbu was awakened by Raikage's roar, and when they came back to their senses, their expressions became firm!  And Anbu, who was ordered by Raikage, didn't say much, and rushed towards the inside of the village.

    At this time, Chen, Suigetsu, and Chonggo were all standing on Kyuubi's head, looking down at Yun Yin below him condescendingly. In fact, not only Yunin, but even Suigetsu and Chonggo were very surprised. They had never  I heard that Chen can actually channel a tailed beast. This is a tailed beast, and it is also a nine-tailed beast!

    "Boss, this is this the legendary Nine-Tails? How could you channel it out? Isn't Nine-Tails' Jinchuriki in Konoha? And it seems that we haven't been to Konoha yet, right?"

    "Hmph! Don't worry about it too much, you just need to know that this Nine-Tails is listening to me. Also, stand up yourself, if you fall, you can face the angry cloud ninja yourself!"

    "Forehead"

    Just at this moment, a loud siren sounded from the inside of Yunyin Village, and it seemed that someone was going to report it. From Chen's perception, it seemed that many ninjas were coming in this direction.

    "Boss, what should we do now? The ninjas of Yun Yin seem to have come again!" Shuiyue also saw a lot of black spots approaching here in the distance, and each black spot is a cloud  Shinobu, the number is at least a few hundred people, seeing such a number, even standing on the head of Kyuubi, Suigetsu still feels a little panicked.

    "Huh! Stand firm for me!" Chen snorted coldly, and with a move of his mind, he manipulated Nine Tails to move, raised his head to the sky and roared, and then rushed towards the thunder shadow in front of him and the shadows of Yunyin.

    "Be careful, it's about to attack!" Seeing Kyuubi's actions and knowing that Kyuubi was about to attack, Raikage reminded the surrounding cloud ninja loudly.  As soon as his words fell, Kyuubi jumped up suddenly, and rushed towards Raikage and Kumo Shinobu's Anbu.  Fortunately, since the appearance of Kyuubi, the people of Kumo Shinobi have been vigilant against Kyuubi, and after Raikage's reminder, they noticed Kyuubi's movement as soon as it made a move, so they avoided Kyuubi's attack in time.  There were no casualties, however, Nine-Tails' attack was more than just this pounce

    "Hoarse~~" Kyuubi hissed, raised his front paws, and kept grabbing at the cloud ninja on the ground. Some of the cloud ninjas who couldn't dodge were caught by Kyuubi's claws in an instant, and each claw would take it away  The casualties of the ninjas in Cloud Ninja Village were extremely tragic.

    "Damn it, use ninjutsu to attack me, be sure to stop it!" Seeing his own casualties, Raikage roared angrily.With a sound, a powerful chakra erupted from his body, and he rushed towards Kyuubi. After dodging Kyuubi's claws a few times, he detoured behind Kyuubi, and then jumped onto Kyuubi's back.  He seems to have understood that this Nine-Tails Jubeichen came out through psychics, so it must be under Chen's control. If he wants to stop Nine-Tails, he must first defeat Uchiha Chen.

    At this time, after hearing Raikage's reminder, Yunin who came from all directions jumped out of Kyuubi's attack range, and then threw kunai or shurikens at Kyuubi from a distance, and some began to form seals  , releasing ninjutsu one after another, but these are undoubtedly tickling for the huge Kyuubi, and will not cause any harm to it at all.

    "Damn it, why did Kyuubi appear here? Could it be that Konoha attacked us Yunyin?" Some Yunnin who had just arrived didn't know what happened, and shouted.

    Even some Chunin with low strength clamored: "The tailed beast should be dealt with by the tailed beast. What about Master Yumu and Master Bi?"

    "Uchiha Tatsuya! I want you to die!"

    Just as Chen was controlling Kyuubi to kill Yun Nin, a roar suddenly sounded from behind. It turned out that Raikage did not know when he detoured behind Kyuubi, jumped onto Kyuubi's back, and ran towards Kyuubi's head  Now, his target is naturally Chen standing on the head of Nine Tails.

    "Tch! Do you really think I can't do anything to you? Since you want to die, then I will help you!" Seeing that Lei Ying, who had already broken his arm, rushed towards him without knowing what to do, Chen sneered in his heart, and raised his hand  The streamer rushed towards Lei Ying.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and forty-eight;

    ?

    When Raikage jumped onto Kyuubi's body and rushed towards Uchiha Tatsumi, Darui automatically took over the command and commanded the surrounding cloud ninja.

    "To prevent the village from being destroyed, drive Kyuubi outside the city wall and use all ninjutsu attacks to buy time for Raikage!"

    "yes!"

    Just when the cloud ninja below began to perform various ninjutsu, shuriken detonation charms, etc. to attack Kyuubi, the fourth generation of Raikage had already jumped on Kyuubi's back.  Entangled by the violent thunder and lightning, the first flesh on his body bulged, and his hair was all blown apart due to the lightning, standing on end, roaring and rushing towards Chen on Jiuwei's head.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    And Chen also discovered the fourth generation of Raikage, with a cruel grin on his face, raised the streamer in his hand, and rushed towards the fourth generation of Raikage.

    Soon, Raikage and Chen collided again, and the streamer in Chen's hand exuded scorching heat waves, slashed towards Raikage's head, and condensed Chakra on the only right arm, and ruthlessly bombarded it.  Leo Chen's streamer.

    "Boom!"

    At the point where the two collided, a powerful wave of air erupted, and even the huge Kyuubi felt the pressure, making it even more irritable, and of course it was Kumo Shinobi who suffered below.

    "Bastard boy! Taste the angry thunder and lightning!" Seeing that his blow was blocked by Chen, Lei Ying immediately exerted force under his feet and jumped into the sky suddenly, then gathered the chakra of Thunder Dun under his feet, and suddenly moved towards  The lower part of Chen hacked down.

    "Yi Lei Shen Fu. Thunder Axe!"

    Chen saw Raikage attacking again, snorted coldly, and Sharingan entered the kaleidoscope state again, a skeleton quickly formed to wrap himself, and at the moment Chen's Susan took shape, Raikage's attack just hit  It fell down and hit Chen's Susan.

    There was another loud bang accompanied by a slight bone crack, and there was another crack in Chen's suzuo, and it was even worse than before.  Raikage's attack was so powerful that even Kyuubi's huge body went limp after being hit by Raikage and fell directly to the ground.

    The cloud ninjas below didn't know what happened to Kyuubi, but they knew that Raikage-sama must have taken action. In their view, there was a dazzling lightning flashing on Kyuubi's back, followed by a  After the loud noise, Nine Tails fell to the ground, which shook their spirits, and their momentum became high.

    "It's Raikage-sama, everyone hold on, and buy time for Raikage-sama!"

    The cloud ninja below is already boiling. In their minds, Raikage is the most powerful, even the strongest tailed beast, Nine Tails!  They were still beaten to the ground in front of their Raikage-sama, and Kyuubi was nothing to be afraid of.  Some cloud ninjas with feverish heads even held kunai in their hands, wanting to step forward and fight Kyuubi hand-to-hand!

    "Tch!" Chen, who had been attacked all the time, felt a little angry in his heart.  Quickly transformed into an arm, and blasted towards Raikage. Because he had just used the big move, Raikage still couldn't stand still. After seeing Chen's Susanoo's fist hitting him, he hurriedly  A wave of chakra burst out, forming a thunder armor to defend against Chen's attack.

    "Boom!"

    There was another loud bang, and Susan's fist hit Raikage firmly. Although he was protected by the lightning armor, Raikage was still sent flying by Chen, and fell out of Kyuubi's body.

    "snort!"

    After Raikage flew upside down, Chen snorted coldly, and his figure instantly disappeared on Nine Tails' back, and when he appeared, he was already above Raikage's body.

    Raikage was still in the air after being knocked into the air, and he couldn't grasp the balance of his body for a moment. However, at this time, Chen had already teleported above it. Before Raikage's surprised expression was fully revealed, Chen's right foot  Already full of thunder-attribute chakras!

    Then Lei Ying could only watch Chen's right foot, which hit his stomach violently. It was the "Yi Lei Shen Fu Thunder Axe" he had used on Chen just now!

    Just now he used this move to attack Chen, now it's his turn to bear the power of this move!

    There was another heavy bang, Lei Ying's body was like a fired shell, and it hit the ground below straight.

    "Boom!"

    The power of this move is really powerful, coupled with the impact of the falling body from the air, after Raikage's body hit the ground, it directly hit a shallow pit with a diameter of five meters on the ground, and there were still holes around the shallow pit.  There are cracks one after another.

    Chen's attack didn't end yet. Chen held Liuguang with both hands, and poured scorching fire chakra into the streamer in his hand, causing the blade of Liuguang Star to die.It turned red all over, and emitted scorching air waves, and even wrapped the blade in red flames. After Chen's aura reached the extreme, he suddenly jumped towards the shallow pit that Lei Ying hit just now.  .

    "Profound Truth. Slashing Mountains and Earth!"

    I saw that Chen's body exuded a frightening aura, and he didn't look for Lei Ying's figure at all. The streamer in his hand suddenly looked into the shallow pit that Lei Ying smashed.  The five-meter pit immediately spread to twenty meters, and the ground within this range had been cracked into pieces of large and small gravel. Not only that, when Chen's streamer smashed into the ground, there was a sudden explosion from within the streamer.  A stream of chakra was erupted and injected into the ground, and the last chakra formed a mass of red flames, which spewed out from the ground and continued to erupt within that range, with the flames shooting straight into the sky.  From a distance, it is incomparably spectacular!

    This trick is Chen's own sword technique, inspired by a very popular online game in Chen's previous life. After Chen exchanged Liuguang, Chen thought of it. Liuguang is forged with a very special material, which can  Inject any ground chakra, and if it is a fire chakra, it can also get a bonus, and the power of the shot will be even greater.

    Chen first injected Chakra into Liu Guang's blade and filled it up. After Liu Guang was injected with Chakra, the blade would turn red and emit scorching heat waves. When the blade reached its limit, the blade would even turn red  There was a red flame, and after the streamer suddenly hit the ground, the fire attribute chakra stored on the knife would be injected into the ground, and that chakra formed under the blessing of the streamer was stronger than ordinary fire escapes.  A powerful red flame erupts from the ground and continuously burns the targets within the attack range.

    This move has reached the standard in Chen's mind in terms of power and splendor. Therefore, Chen regards this move as one of his profound sword moves.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and forty-nine;

    ?

    After Chen performed the mountain avalanche and ground rift, the scene of landslides and ground cracks was caused. The fire that shot up into the sky was as spectacular as a volcanic eruption. Even the ground created an earthquake-like scene, and the ground was constantly shaking.  It trembled, as if it was about to burst.

    I saw those Yun Nin stared blankly at the flame rising into the sky for a while, and said in horror: "What is that" Even Nine Tails were forgotten by them.

    While within the attack range of Bending Mountain Splitting Earth, the fourth generation of Raikage was first enraged by Yi Lei, who was copied by Chen. The thunder ax hit and fell to the ground. Before he stood up and jumped out of Chen's attack range, Chen's  The big move has already followed up, and Raikage, who had no time to dodge, could only fully withstand Chen's big move by relying on the Lei Dun coat and perverted body, but even so, the fourth generation of Raikage underestimated himself and underestimated the move of Bengshan  The power of the ground slash.

    After the flames dissipated, the figure of Lei Ying at the center of the landslide gradually appeared in everyone's sight.

    I saw that Raikage was in an extremely embarrassing situation at this time, the trousers he was wearing had been completely burned by the fire, his whole body was covered with scorched marks, and there were countless wounds, large and small, that were constantly bleeding, although Raikage  He hasn't fallen down yet, still glaring at Chen in front of him.

    Although Raikage seems to be still very strong at this time, from his slightly trembling feet, Chen has already seen that he is already at the end of his strength, and perhaps only one normal attack can make him lie down  .

    "Naniit turned out to be Raikage-sama! How is this possible, Raikage-sama has lost!" After seeing Raikage's appearance, the cloud ninjas around him were completely shocked, and they didn't even think of  To protect their Raikage.

    Seeing this, Chen had a teasing smile on his face and said to Raikage in front of him: "As expected of Raikage, he was able to withstand all the attacks of Bending Mountain Ripper and still not fall down, but you will stop here  Come on!"

    "Bastard! Uchiha poof~~" Raikage's eyes seemed to be on fire, his heart was full of rage and resentment towards Chen.  Blood spurted out of his mouth, and at the same time, his feet were unsteady, and he half-kneeled on the ground, his only remaining right hand tightly pressing his chest.

    "Hmph! I said that I will let you remember the name of Uchiha Tatsu. Now, let me end your humble life!"  Xuedi grinned grinningly, held the streamer in his hand, and rushed towards Lei Ying again.

    "Damn itis it over now? I didn't expect that I would die in the hands of a kid in the end. This will definitely become the laughing stock of the ninja world. I am so unwillingBut, even if I die, I will not  It will make it easier for you." Facing Chen's approach, Raikage knew that he had no ability to escape Chen's attack, and seemed to have resigned himself to his fate. He gathered all the remaining Chakra in his body on his only right hand, and planned to come back to Chen's attack.  The moment he attacked him in close quarters, he injected the Thunder Dungeon Chakra into Chen's body, even if he was about to die, it would not make Chen feel better!

    However, just as Chen was about to get close to Lei Ying, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him and swung a beheading sword towards him.

    This person was Darui who had just arrived. After seeing this scene, he did not stare blankly at Yun Nin around him, but immediately rushed towards Chen, and slashed at him with a beheading sword.

    "Tch! Annoying!" The streamer in Chen's hand immediately waved and collided with the opponent's beheading sword, and Darui felt a huge force coming from the handle of the knife in his hand, making his hands numb  , the hands holding the handle of the knife involuntarily loosened, and the beheading knife in his hand came out and was picked up and flew out.

    Immediately afterwards, the chest was hit by a huge force, and there were several clear sounds of bones breaking, and then the whole person flew out. It turned out that after Chen chopped off his beheading sword, he immediately kicked Daru.  Darui's chest kicked him flying, several of Darui's ribs were even broken, and he lay on the ground recklessly.

    "snort!"

    After kicking Darui away, Chen didn't follow up to deal with him. His current target was Lei Ying, and he didn't care about these little shrimps at all.

    However, when Chen turned his head and wanted to continue to deal with Raikage, he found that Raikage was already supported by two Anbu of Yunyin, and was fleeing the battlefield quickly.

    When Darui rushed towards Chen, he was followed by several members of Anbe, and he was going to stop Uchiha Chen, and the several Anbe behind him took this opportunity to rush up and rescue Raikage.  Although Darui didn't succeed in blocking Chen, he also delayed Chen for a few seconds, buying that precious time for Anbu.  And at this time, those cloud ninjas who were stunned also responded one after another.

    "Quick, protect Raikage-sama, block him no matter what,??Let him get close to Raikage-sama!  "I don't know who yelled, and those cloud ninjas showed resolute expressions, and rushed towards Chen one after another.

    "Damn! The landslide slash just now consumed almost all of my chakra, and I haven't fully recovered yet!" Seeing these Yun Nin who rushed towards him without hesitation, Chen frowned.

    The price of the landslide slash is too high, not only the chakra in Chen's body is almost emptied, but also because the chakra is injected into Liu Guang's blade, the chakra will be transformed into a special fire attribute power by Liu Guang  , This kind of power is too violent, making it difficult for him to control, and even backfires on himself. The longer the condensing time, the greater the power of the moves, and the stronger the backlash Chen receives.  So every time when using this technique, Chen's body will be damaged to a certain extent before he can unleash that powerful attack.

    Fortunately, Chen's body has the nourishment of wood escape and pulsating vitality, so whether it is chakra or the recovery ability of the body, it is not comparable to ordinary people, so he can use that powerful move with confidence.

    Although these cloud ninjas can't pose a threat to him at all, it is impossible to kill them all and then catch up with Raikage. Chen also gave up the idea of ??catching up with Raikage and killing him, ignoring those ordinary clouds  Shinobu, turned around and rushed towards Kyuubi, not because he was afraid of these cloud ninjas, but because he felt that there was no need to entangle with these guys.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 150; Destroying Yunyin Village

    ?

    Chen didn't get entangled with those ordinary cloud ninjas, but quickly rushed towards Kyuubi, when he passed Suigetsu's beheading sword, he picked it up, and then jumped onto Kyuubi's head.

    "Boss!" After Chen jumped onto Jiuwei's head, Shuiyue immediately walked to Chen's side.

    "Shuiyue! Your sword!"

    After Shuiyue approached, Chen threw the beheading knife in his hand to him. Shuiyue quickly reached out to catch it, but was stunned when he looked at the blade, and then exclaimed: "My big knife"

    It turned out that the beheading sword, one of the Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swords, had a gap in the body at this time, and there were obvious cracks in the gap, which seemed to be broken at any time, and it was obviously impossible.  Use it again.

    "Ah! I'm sorry, it was probably caused by Darui being hit by my streamer when he used it to attack me just now. After today, I will find a famous blacksmith and repair it to see if it can be restored!"

    "Well! Forget it, that's the only way to go, and I have a better one now!" Shuiyue put the beheading sword back on her back, then raised the sword in the other hand, and said proudly.

    The big sword was originally the weapon of Kumo Nin Darui, but he left the big sword on Suiyue's body to restrain Suiyue's actions, and then it was taken away by Suiyue, and now it has become Suiyue's weapon.

    "up to you!"

    Chen didn't say much about Shuiyue's behavior. Since Shuiyue already had a substitute weapon, the beheading sword was irrelevant to Chen. Chen turned and looked at Yun Ren below.

    "Hey! Boss, what should we do next? Even Raikage has been defeated by the boss. Should we take this opportunity to destroy Yunnin?"

    "Huh!" Chen didn't answer Shuiyue, but sneered.

    At this time, Kyuubi, who had suffered a slam from Raikage and fell to the ground, had supported his body and stood up again, and the current Kyuubi was even more furious than before, although it was only being attacked by the system.  The copied product has no thinking, but the instinct of the beast is still there. The majestic strongest tailed beast was knocked down by a mere human. Such a Nine-Tails filled with resentment, raised its head to the sky and screamed, and the beast's pupils revealed a bloodthirsty look.  cold mans.

    "Hehe, it seems that you are very angry, so just make a scene and do what you want!"

    Seemingly sensing Chen's will, Kyuubi raised its front paws and attacked Yun Ninja at its feet again.

    "Damn it, it's about to attack again, everyone, be careful, don't be attacked by it ah~~" Seeing that Kyuubi started to attack the cloud ninjas again, a cloud ninja immediately shouted to the surrounding  Ren reminded, but when he hadn't finished speaking, he hadn't had time to dodge, and was slapped to death by Nine Tails' paw.

    The scene became chaotic again, and this time without Raikage's suppression, Yun Nin's casualties were even more severe, with broken limbs everywhere, and mourning everywhere.

    "Hoarse~~"

    Nine-Tails seemed to be tired of such endless attacks. After a long roar, it opened its mouth wide, and then frantically condensed its chakras, gradually forming a purple tailed beast jade, which suddenly moved towards the cloud.  Jet out in the direction of Ninja Village.

    I saw that the tailed beast jade flew straight towards the Leiying Tower in the center of Yunyin Village with a terrifying momentum, and the group of cloud ninjas desperately attacked the tailed beast jade with ninjutsu, hoping to block or deflect the tailed beast jade.  Orbit, but for the huge Tailed Beast Jade, the ninjutsu used by those cloud ninjas is like the gap between rice grains and eggs.  Thunder Shadow Office Building.

    With a loud noise, the beast jade directly hit the most iconic building in Yunyin Village, Leiying Building!

    In an instant, a dazzling light erupted from the place where Leiyinglou was located, as if the sun was shining at the same time, making it impossible for people to open their eyes.

    A huge mushroom cloud rose from the center of the village, like a nuclear bomb, instantly destroying everything around it, and formed a violent impact, spreading to the surroundings, many cloud ninjas and civilians who had no time to escape  killed in the explosion.

    After the smoke dissipated, the current situation of the entire Yunyin Village was presented in front of everyone. From the center of the village, there was a large pit with a radius of several hundred meters, and all the buildings within the range were turned into ruins.  There was a piece of scorched earth.

    "The village the village unexpectedly" Seeing such a scene, all the cloud ninjas were shocked, with an unbelievable look in their eyes, staring blankly at Lei who had been reduced to ashes  The direction of the studio.

    "Damn"

    After regaining consciousness, allShinobu was completely irritated, with an expression of anger and determination on his face, he rushed towards Kyuubi one after another with a kunai in his hand, completely disregarding life and death.

    Now, the cloud ninjas didn't have any reservations, countless shurikens flew from all directions, and some powerful large-scale ninjutsu, one after another, continuously bombarded Kyuubi's body, making Kyuubi extremely irritable.

    Although the strength is very different, the ants can still kill the elephant. Under the reckless attacks of all the cloud ninjas, Kyuubi has already been bombarded by countless ninjutsu, and the suffering is unspeakable.  roar.

    "Boss, Kyuubi may not be able to hold on anymore if this continues! What should I do?" With Kyuubi shaking violently, Suigetsu and Shigego had no choice but to luck Chakra to their feet, making their feet stick tightly to Kyuubi's  body, keep yourself balanced.

    "snort!"

    I saw Chen snorted coldly, slowly closed his eyes, and then opened them suddenly, his eyes directly entered the kaleidoscope state, and then he jumped and landed on the ground.

    After Chen landed on the ground, he immediately attracted the attention of the cloud ninjas. They all knew that Uchiha Chen was the culprit who destroyed Yunyin Village. For a while, a large group of cloud ninjas moved toward  Chen rushed over.

    "You are looking for your own death!"

    Facing the cloud ninjas attacking him, Chen smiled ferociously, and a burst of evil chakra emanated from his body, forming a grayish-white chakra, and then gradually condensed into a look in the terrified eyes of the cloud ninjas.  The skeleton, and even continued to grow and grow at a speed visible to the naked eye, and after a while, it grew into a behemoth with a height of more than ten meters.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Not updated today

    Sorry, I need to spend a day to read Hokage's manga, too many people have responded, so I won't update it for the time being, forgive me!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 151; Rolling Cloud Hidden Village

    ?

    (Sorry, there are a few bugs in the previous pictures. The eyes of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan cast Amaterasu do not seem to bleed blood, and the beheading sword can repair itself by sucking blood. I originally wanted to modify it back, but the editor is on vacation  I cannot apply for permission.)

    The Susano condensed by Chen is not over. After the skeleton is formed, the meridians and muscles grow rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, and wrap the skeleton. It is the Susano of a mature body.

    Although the big move just now consumed a lot of chakra, the speed at which Chen recovered the chakra was not comparable to that of ordinary people. In just a moment, all the chakra was recovered, and he directly used the mature Susanoo  .

    "It's so big what's that?"

    The cloud ninjas looked at the tall Susan and felt the sense of terror and oppression exuded by Susan. Without exception, all of them showed expressions of horror.

    "Hey~ Has the boss already used this trick? Now, the ninjas of Yunin Village will be in trouble!" After Chen's mature Susanoo took shape, Suigetsu standing on Kyuubi's head,  With a playful smile on his face, he said to Shigego beside him.

    "It seems that Chen has been annoyed by those cloud ninjas, and he is serious!"

    "Let you see what the power of God is!" Looking at the Yunin who showed fearful expressions in front of them, Chen sneered, Susano, who controlled the mature body with his mind, raised his right hand, and a huge black  The sword instantly condensed and was held tightly by Susan.  I saw that black giant sword, the whole body of the sword was covered by a kind of black flame, burning continuously, that black flame was the inextinguishable fire from the center of the sun, Amaterasu!

    Chen spent 10,000 points to exchange this weapon with the system, and it has no other functions except that the body of the sword is wrapped with the fire of Amaterasu, because Chen's Sharingan was exchanged with the system at the beginning, not only because the ability was  The system defaults to Tsukiyomi and Amaterasu, and even Susano, who has evolved to a mature body, doesn't even have a weapon of his own, which belongs to bare hands.  No way, Chen had to spend another fee points.  I exchanged this sword of Amaterasu from that stingy system and used it temporarily.

    "Be careful of those black flames, that is the eternal Amaterasu fire, don't be contaminated by it, Raikage-sama was forced to cut off his arm because of those flames!" Some of the cloud ninjas on the scene were the earliest  Anbu members learned that Raikage's arm was cut off by himself because it was ignited by Chen's Amaterasu. They knew the power of Amaterasu's fire, so when they saw Chen's display of Susan's giant sword  Wrapped with this black flame, he immediately reminded the surrounding cloud ninja.

    "Hmph! I'm a bit knowledgeable, but this doesn't make you escape bad luck!" Chen didn't care about Anbu's reminder, sneered, and then the Amaterasu giant sword he held up high suddenly slashed at Yun Nin on the ground  .

    "Quickly dodge" Yunyin Anbu, who was within Chen's attack range, immediately reminded Yunin who was next to him when we saw Susan started to attack, and at the same time moved towards the side at a very fast speed.  Jump away, dodging Susanoo's attack.

    I saw the great sword of Amaterasu in Xu Zuo's hand slashing violently on the ground in front of him, cutting a long chasm on the ground, and after the ground was contaminated with the fire of Amaterasu, the chasm that was cut out  Black flames emerged, burning the ground continuously.

    Although, there is a reminder from Anbu, however, there are always individual Yunin who can't dodge, some are cut straight by Amaterasu's giant sword, and turned into ashes directly, and some move a little faster, although they escaped the chop,  However, he was contaminated by the blazing Amaterasu fire, and his whole body was quickly covered by this black flame. No matter how he slapped and rolled or used water escape ninjutsu, except for increasing the range of being burned, there was no harm.  Put out Amaterasu.  Among them, there may be some cloud ninjas who saw their companions wailing in pain, and couldn't help but want to help put out the fire of Amaterasu, but instead they were contaminated by the fire of Amaterasu and followed in the footsteps of their companions.

    Just when the attention of all Yunnin was attracted by Chen's Susano, Kyuubi, who was suffering because of Yunin's reckless attack just now, finally calmed down, raised his head to the sky and let out a long roar, venting his anger  , and then opened his mouth again, and began to condense the tailed beast jade, and once again sprayed a purple tailed beast jade towards the inside of Yunin Village, and Yunin Village was severely damaged again.

    "Yunnin Village, I will remove you from the Five Great Ninja Villages today!" Chen sneered, and after speaking, he manipulated Susan and continued to move towards the inside of Yunnin Village.

    The cloud ninjas had already seen Chen's intentions, and tried their best to block Chen's footsteps. However, under Susano's absolute defense, it was all futile. They didn't even touch Chen's clothes, let alone block him.  It's morning.

    Chen Diameter approached the interior of Yunnin Village, and all the wayThe god kept waving the great sword of Amaterasu in his hand, each time taking away slices of Unmind's life, and where Chen slashed, without exception, black Amaterasu flames would emerge,  It has been burning continuously. If it is accidentally contaminated with a little bit, then these black flames will spread rapidly to the whole body like a gangrene.  When attacking, you have to be careful of the Amaterasu fire that can be seen everywhere, and you will die if you are not careful.

    The place where Chen and the others are located is not far from the center of Yunin. Following Chen's Xu Zuo all the way, they soon came to the center of Yunin. However, at this time, they are at the front of the residential area of ??Yunin  , a group of cloud ninjas are waiting in full force, facing the oppressive feeling brought by the huge Susan, all the cloud ninjas have a resolute look on their faces, without the slightest fear, because behind them is the residence of cloud ninja  , the place where they live, although the civilians inside have been transferred to the refuge, there are no civilians anymore, but even so, they will never allow anyone to destroy their home, even if they already know this person is them  Invincible existence, they still stood at the forefront of the village without hesitation.

    "Stubborn resistance!"

    Seeing the actions of the cloud ninjas, Chen showed a mocking expression on his face, and then quickly sealed his hands.

    "Wood Dun. Flower and tree world is coming!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and fifty second;

    ?

    After finishing the mudra with both hands, Zaichen gave a loud shout, and at the same time operated the Wooden Chakra in his body.

    "Wood Dun. Flower and tree world is coming!"

    I saw that the ground in the center of Yunin Village, which was originally calm, suddenly became roaring, and the ground shook continuously with the roaring, like an earthquake, as if something underground was about to break out of the ground.

    Sure enough, in just a few seconds, under the doubtful and terrified eyes of Zhongyun Ren, countless huge wooden vines broke through the ground, continued to grow, and spread towards the surroundings.

    "How is it possible? It turned out to be the first Hokage of Konoha, the strongest blood successor of Senshouzhujian, Mu Dun! Get out of the way and don't let them get entangled." After Mu Dun broke through the ground, a knowledgeable cloud ninja  He saw that this kind of ninjutsu was the legendary Mu Dun, knowing that Mu Dun was powerful, he immediately reminded his companions.

    However, it was too late, those wooden vines seemed to be conscious, and they automatically attacked the surrounding cloud ninjas.  The trees and vines were crushed and collapsed, and for a while, the entire residence of Yunin Village was covered by countless thick tree vines, and Yunin who was squeezed or strangled by the tree vines could be seen everywhere.

    "It's an astonishing scale. The forest was created in an instant. The boss is so strong" Seeing such a scene, even Shuiyue and Zhongwu in the distance were equally shocked.

    Finally, the Mudun cast by Chen finally stopped growing, which made the surviving cloud ninjas heave a sigh of relief, but seeing the tragedy of the village and the death of their companions filled their hearts with sorrow, and then looked at him with incomparable hatred.  The instigator of this tragedy, Uchiha Tatsumi, the anger and hatred in their hearts has reached the point where it cannot be added. Whether it is the death of a classmate or the destruction of their homeland, it is all because of what the young man in front of him committed.  Crimes, all of them wished to tear the person in front of them into pieces in order to avenge their friends and village.

    However, the resentment in their hearts is destined to be unable to vent, because their nightmare is not over.  As a higher level than the tree world, the arrival of the flower tree world is of course not just that. In Yun Ren's horrified eyes, those huge vines that stopped growing just now have moved again, but this time the movement  It was much smaller than before, and apart from a huge flower slowly blooming from the end of the vine, it didn't make any aggressive moves towards them.

    Even so, the cloud ninjas still did not dare to take it lightly, and remained vigilant, looking at the blooming flowers, secretly guarding, because they knew that such a large-scale attack on ninjutsu could not be just to make the tree vines bloom  , there must be something strange about it.

    Soon, they knew the purpose of these flowers.  I saw the countless blooming flowers emitting light yellow pollen from the flower centers, and the entire Yunyin Village was covered by this light yellow pollen.

    "Be careful, these pollen must be poisonous, don't inhale them!"

    Looking at the color of these pollen, I can tell at a glance that these pollen must not be so simple, so the cloud ninjas covered their mouths and noses with their hands, and held their breath.  However, there were some who reacted slowly, and Yunin, who hadn't had time to take any measures, inhaled some pollen, and passed out.

    "Damn it, the pollen emitted by those flowers is really poisonous, don't inhale the pollen!"

    "These flowers must be destroyed, otherwise we won't last long!" Just when the cloud ninjas were about to take action, Chen didn't give them a chance.

    "Fire escape. Extinguish the mighty fire!"

    I saw that Chen's hands formed a seal again and quickly completed the seal, and then sprayed a ball of flames with a diameter of more than ten meters at the flower and tree world, covering the tree vines in an instant, and those released by Chen  The vines that came out were surprisingly flammable. In a short while, all the vines burst into flames, which spread to the entire Yunyin Village. At this time, Yunyin Village became a sea of ??flames.

    "Quick, use the water escape!"

    The cloud ninjas also reacted quickly, immediately forming seals, using water escape, trying to put out the fire, but when they finished forming seals, inhaled suddenly, and planned to spray water from their mouths, they forgot that the air was still full of fire.  The pollen emitted by the arrival of the flower and tree world fell into a coma one after another until it was swallowed by the fire.

    "Damn it! There's nothing we can do. The fire is too big and we can't breathe. We must evacuate here, otherwise we will be completely engulfed by the fire. Let's go!"

    A team leader of Anbu already knew that the fire was powerless to save. Most of the ninjutsu they are good at in Yunyin Village is Thunder Dungeon. As for the powerful water escape ninjutsu, they are not without it, but most of them have already died in the fire.  Kyuubi and Susaku's sword, and the fire at this time is too fastMeng, the small water escape is useless at all, and it is not yet able to use the water escape from the mouth. If they do not evacuate in time, the cloud ninjas in the center of the fire will definitely be swallowed by the fire.  Seeing that things must be done, the team leader made a decisive decision, immediately greeted his subordinate Yun Nin, and rushed towards the periphery of the fire.

    When the brothers and sisters broke through the fire and escaped from the center of the fire to a safe place, they all turned their heads to look at their hometown, Yunyin Village, which was already in flames, speechless, and their faces were full of tears.  sad.

    They are powerless to save them, they can only watch their homes turned into ashes like this, they deeply feel their own insignificance and uselessness, and then turned into full of resentment, the hatred for Uchiha Chen in their hearts has already  It has reached the point where it cannot be further increased. If it is not for the fire in the middle, they will definitely attack Chen without hesitation.

    At this moment, Chen didn't take advantage of the victory to pursue the attack, but released the Susaku Noko from his body, and then controlled Kyuubi to come in front of him, jumped onto Kyuubi's head, and looked down at Nakamo Ninja Village, where the fire was multi-faceted  , with a mocking smile on his face.

    "Boss, don't we take advantage of the victory and pursue to wipe out Yunyin Village in one fell swoop?"

    "Let's stop here today, spare them once! And our goal has been achieved, let's go! We have to go to the next place."

    "knew!"

    After Chen took Kyuubi back into his body, he led Suigetsu and Shigego away, while Yun Shino on the opposite side could only look at the backs of Chen and others who had left with resentment, but was powerless to do anything else.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    Since everyone thinks it's been too long, let's end the matter in Yunyin Village. I originally planned to let Hachio play Also, the kitten will go back to his hometown today to celebrate the New Year, because there are no computers in the countryside, so today  It will be updated for the time being, and we will continue to update when we return to the city tomorrow. In addition, Xiaomao hereby wishes everyone a happy new year!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 153; The Shock of the Ninja World

    ?

    At this time, in the Hokage Building of Konoha Village, Tsunade took out a cup and a jug of wine from under the table with a smile while Shizune was not around, intending to take this rare opportunity to have a few drinks secretly.

    "Master Tsunade, it's not good, something serious happened!"

    Just when Tsunade brought the full wine glass to his mouth and was about to drink it all down, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open vigorously, and then he saw Shizune holding a letter in his hand, panicked  Rushing to Tsunade's desk, he exclaimed.

    "What happened?"

    Tsunade, who was holding the glass to his mouth, was taken aback when he heard the sound of silence. He just wanted to hide the wine jug and wine glass, but in a hurry, he dropped the wine glass and spilled the wine in the glass  It came out, and Tsunade didn't have time to clean it up, so he quickly picked up the documents on the table and pretended to be flipping through them, pretending to be nonchalant.

    Shizune smelled alcohol after rushing into the office in a panic, her panicked face calmed down, and she habitually asked Tsunade: "Master Tsunade, did you drink again during working hours?  "

    "Nonono! I didn't drink, II just smelled it!"

    "Huh? Just sniffed it? Tsunade-sama, I have reminded you many times to pay attention to your image. You are Hokage now. How can you steal a drink while working? If someone sees your image  destroyed!"

    "I got it! I got it! It's really long-winded! You just said something big, what happened? You're so flustered!" Seeing that Shizune was about to start lecturing again, Tsunade quickly changed the subject and asked Shizune  .

    "Ah! Really, it's all because Tsunade-sama stole the drink and made me forget important things. Please take a look at the information on it. It was just sent to me by the intelligence team. What happened in the Land of Thunder  It's an appalling event!" Under Tsunade's inquiry, Shizune remembered her purpose of coming, and quickly handed over the letter in her hand to Tsunade.

    "The Land of Thunder? A shocking event? Seeing Shizune's panicked appearance, it seems that something extraordinary has really happened. Let me see first!" Tsunade thought to himself, and at the same time opened the letter in his hand, carefully  looked up.

    The more Tsunade looked at the content of the letter, the more frightened he became, and the expression on his face became more and more serious. Finally, he stood up suddenly from his seat and said in disbelief, "When did this information arrive?"

    "Just now, after the Ministry of Intelligence handed over this letter to me, I handed it to you as soon as possible!"

    "Quick! Send an order to tell all the jonin in the village to put down what they are doing and gather here immediately. Also, call back all the ninjas who went out to do missions!"

    "Yes! Tsunade-sama!" Shizune quickly answered yes, and then ran out of the office to issue the order of Tsunade, the Fifth Hokage.

    "Is the sky going to change? The peace in the ninja world for many years seems to be coming to an end!"

    Soon, the jonin from the village gathered in the office building, and there were a large number of them, including the guide jonin Hatake Kakashi and Mai Tekai from Konoha Twelve Young Youth.  Of course, this is just the jounin on Konoha's face, not all the people from Anbe and the ninjas from various secret arts families were present.  Otherwise, this small office building definitely cannot accommodate so many people!

    After all the jounin came to Hokage Tower, they were full of doubts about each other, but seeing Tsunade's dignified expression and the presence of so many jounin, they all knew that something must have happened. Feeling the dignified atmosphere in the office, Shang  None of the ninjas spoke, not even Matt Kai, who usually talked to Kakashi, didn't say hello to Kakashi, waiting for Tsunade to speak!

    Finally, all the jonin gathered together, Tsunade stood up from his seat, and said solemnly to the Konoha junin in front of him: "Everyone, I think you must be curious why I summoned you junin here  !"

    "Master Hokage, did something happen?" Kakashi asked Tsunade.

    Originally, Kakashi was still recuperating in the hospital, but he rushed over after receiving Tsunade's order.

    "This is the information I just received, you will know it after reading it!" Tsunade glanced at Kakashi, and then handed him the information in his hand.

    After Kakashi got the information, he looked at it, and the Jonin present was also very curious about the information, but in front of Hokage, they all endured it, because they knew that Tsunade would definitely tell them.

    "This ishow is it possible! It turns out"

    Kakashi opened the letter in his hand, and after reading the contents, he couldn't help exclaiming.

    "Kaka??, what the hell happened?  "Maitkai next to Kakashi asked anxiously.

    "Yunyin Villagewas breached, and the villagewas razed to the ground!" Kakashi said a news that shocked everyone present in a heavy tone.

    "What? Thishow is this possible! Kakashi, are you kidding me?"

    The jonin present couldn't believe the news, and even thought it was just a prank by Kakashi, so they asked questions one after another.

    No wonder they don't believe it. After all, it is Yun Yin, one of the five great ninja villages, and its combat power is comparable to Konoha's, or even a higher military power. How could it be razed to the ground? Compared with this, they would rather believe  Konoha was attacked!

    Seeing the noisy Junin, Tsunade frowned, slammed the table, and shouted at them: "Stop making noise!"

    Seeing that Tsunade was angry, all the jounin didn't dare to speak anymore, and the office became quiet.

    "As Kakashi said, Yunyin Village, one of the five great ninja villages, was attacked into the hinterland of the village yesterday. More than half of the ninjas in Yunyin were killed or injured, even their fourth Raikage.  Seriously wounded, dying, even lost his left arm, although not dead, but dying, it will take a long time to recover!"

    "What? Really at this time?How is it possible"

    After hearing Tsunade's words, the jonin once again boiled over. This is Hokage's own confirmation, and there must be no fake. No matter who it is, there is an expression of disbelief on his face, and they are discussing.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    The kitten has returned, and the update will resume from today, thank you for your support!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 I'm back

    Just returned to the city today, it is already very late, I barely updated a chapter, and the update will resume tomorrow, thank you for your support all the time!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 One hundred and fifty four chapters; The Shock of the Ninja World II

    ?

    At this moment, in the Hokage office, Tsunade frowned as he looked at the ninja who had been making noise in front of him.

    "Enough! Shut up! Don't doubt the authenticity of this matter. This information is the news from our eyeliner planted in various parts of the ninja world. It cannot be faked. And such a big matter, I think now  The ninja world must have spread, you guys are so noisy!"

    Tsunade roared again, calming down the ninja present, and the noisy office became quiet again.

    At this time, a J¨­nin stepped forward and said to Tsunade: "Sorry! Hokage-sama, we are not doubting the authenticity of this incident, but we are too shocked by this incident, it is unbelievable! After all, it is  Yunyin Village is as famous as our Konoha!"

    "Okay! I can understand your feelings. This information is indeed too unbelievable, but it is an established fact!"

    "However, why was Yunyin Village attacked? And what kind of person has such great ability to overthrow the entire Yunyin Village? Is it a ninja village among the five great ninja villages, or some ninja villages?  Village? Apart from the Five Great Ninja Villages, I really can¡¯t think of anyone else who can do it!¡±

    "Impossible! Yunyin Village is a military power, and their military capabilities are stronger than our Konoha. Even Konoha, the head of the five great ninja villages, wants to overthrow the entire Yunyin Village. There is no such possibility, let alone  There are three other ninja villages!"

    "Could it be that after the five great ninja villages in the ninja world, another powerful organization has emerged that can overthrow Yunyin Village, one of the five great ninja villages? How is this possible! Is Yunyin Village about to be replaced?"

    Just when the ninjas were discussing again, Tsunade stood up and said: "Don't guess, the person who did this is not an organization, but a small team! They call themselves "Eagle".  We don't know the exact number of people, but we found out that they only have four members on the surface, all of whom are elite ninjas with certain special abilities or blood successor limits. The leader of this team is our Konoha Village  S-rank rebellious ninjaUchiha Tatsuya! And according to the information, Yunyin Village seems to be subverted by this person alone!"

    "Uchiha Tatsuo? Uchiha Tatsumi, one of Uchiha's orphans? Thishow is this possible!"

    "There is nothing impossible. His goal seems to be the tailed beast. They sneaked into Yunyin Village and captured Yunyin's two-tailed Jinzhuli, which alarmed Leiying. Yunyin came out to round him up. The result was not only  It didn¡¯t work, but angered him instead. Yun Yin¡¯s ninja suffered heavy casualties, and even the entire village was razed to the ground. Uchiha Tatsuo is extremely dangerous! I summoned you here to issue an order to the village, from now on  Afterwards, all orders against Uchiha Tatsu's rebellious ninja were cancelled. Also, when Konoha's ninjas run into missions outside, if they run into Uchiha Tatsumi, they must not conflict with him.  If Tatsuo Uchiha has a conflict, he can give up the mission on the spot without being considered a failure of the mission!"

    "This Hokage-sama, isn't this too hasty? It will make outsiders think that Konoha is afraid of him Uchiha Chen. Even though he is very strong, we don't have to be so afraid of him!"

    Tsunade said in an unquestionable tone: "No, Uchiha Tatsuo is too dangerous, and he seems to have a deep resentment towards Konoha. If our Konoha people conflict with him, he will definitely not let him go.  Be merciful, I can't make fun of the lives of the ninjas in the village! Well, pass this order on, and you all stand down!"

    Perhaps some of the Junin didn't take it seriously, but they still didn't dare to disobey Tsunade's order, and after responding, they left the office one after another.

    After the Jonin walked out of the office, Tsunade's face was still so dignified, not as relaxed as usual, and he said to himself resolutely in his heart: "Uchiha Tatsu Although I don't know why you have such deep resentment towards Konoha  , but if you want to harm Konoha, I will never allow it!"

    In fact, not only Konoha, but similar things have happened in various ninja villages in the ninja world.

    Land of Earth, in the Earth Studio of Yanyin Village.

    As the third generation of Tsuchikage, Ryohei Onogi is also admonishing his fellow Tunin, the content is almost the same as that of Hokage, and it is also not allowed to provoke the "Eagle" team, let alone conflict with Uchiha Tatsumi.  People of my generation were once fortunate enough to see the power of Madara Lord, so I always warned myself that no matter under what circumstances, I can't underestimate the people of the Uchiha family.

    "Hey! Old man, is that Uchiha Tatsuo really that powerful? Look, it scares you like this!"

    ? After Tsuchikage issued the order, all the soil ninjas withdrew, and onlyThe next three people, one is the third generation of Tuying, and the other is Tuying's son Huangtu and granddaughter Heitu. The person who asked the question just now is Heitu.

    As the granddaughter of the third generation of Tsuchikage, Heitu didn't seem to show respect to Tsuchikage. He just yelled like an old man, and he didn't take Tsuchikage seriously at all.

    "Hachi! Just look at Yunyin's fate. It must not be easy for that bad boy Raikage to suffer such a big loss. I once said not to underestimate any Uchiha clan.  Even if that family has perished!"

    "Damn old man, I'm so long-winded. I really want to see what kind of person this Uchiha Tatsu is. I heard that he is only fifteen years old, about the same age as me! Maybe he is a handsome guy!"

    Hearing Kuroto's words, Tsuchikage was taken aback. If it was normal, Tsuchikage would not say anything, at most he would complain, but this Uchiha Tatsumi is different. This person is too dangerous, he can't take it.  Heitu's Anwei was joking, and his expression became serious, and he said to Heitu who was looking forward to it: "Heitu! You have to listen to me this time, Uchiha Chen is too dangerous. If you meet him outside  When you get to him, you must flee immediately, let alone conflict with him, understand?"

    "Huh?" Seeing Tuying's expression, he put away his joking expression and frowned.  In her impression, since she was a child, her grandfather has never been so serious to herself.

    "Got it, old man!"

    "That's good!"

    At this time, Huangtu behind Tsuchikage said, "But, Tsuchikage-sama! Have we been putting up with Uchiha Tatsuo all this time?"

    "Hey~~ Don't worry! The appearance of this person has already broken the balance of the ninja world, and that bad boy Raikage, who fell into such a big fight in front of Uchiha Tatsuo, will definitely not let it go, let alone, "  The purpose of the "Eagle" team seems to be aimed at the tailed beasts of each ninja village! Just waitI think we will receive invitations from bad boys soon, and Konoha, Sand hidden and Kirigakure  , the three major ninja villages must be thinking about the same idea!"

    "Suoga!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 155; The Shock of the Ninja World III

    ?

    In the country of rain, in a secret stronghold in Yuyin village, there is still a huge golem on a finger, and standing there is an image. This is the secret meeting held by all members of the Xiao organization. The bodies of these people are not here.  , but through some means, his own image was sent over.

    At this time, the red sand scorpion had already died when he captured Ichio Jinchuriki, and at this time, standing in his original position was a ninja with a whirlpool mask on his face who couldn't see his real face.  This person is Obito Uchiha in the original work. At this time, his name is A Fei, and his identity is a substitute member of the Akatsuki organization. If he is not a person who is familiar with the plot, he will definitely not know that such a funny character is actually the Akatsuki organization.  behind the scenes manipulator.

    "Hey! Zero, what's the big deal? We even called all the core members and substitute members of the Akatsuki organization. We're looking for the Four-Tails Jinchuriki!" After everyone arrived, Kisame spoke first, and  The Itachi beside him closed his eyes and rested his mind, without expressing anything.

    "Hmph! Of course I have something to order for you to be called here, but before that, I will announce one thing. That isthe capture operation of Ninao Jinchurikifailed!"

    "Huh? I remember that Erwei Jinchuriki was Hidan and Kakuzu that were responsible for the zombie partners, and they failed? Hidan, what's the matter with you? If you can't do it, then you should do a good job of logistics, Oo  Just leave it to me about the Beastman Churiki! Yes!"

    "Didara, if you don't speak, no one will treat you as dumb!" The same group as Fei Duan glanced at Didara, and said sinisterly: "When your group sealed the one-tailed crane,  It seems to have been dealt with badly, even that guy Scorpio was killed, I remember the other party seems to be those guys from Konoha! Kakashi and Nine-Tails Jinchuriki's team!"

    At this time, as a substitute member, A Fei, the future boss Uchiha Obito, said in a funny tone: "It's very strong! That teamSenior Didara was beaten to pieces by them!"

    "A Fei! Tell me again, my endurance bag is about to explode! Hmm!" After hearing what A Fei said, Didara frowned like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, and yelled at A Fei beside him.

    "Okay, okay! The endurance bag is a bag made for endurance. Senior Didala's should be an explosive bag. It exploded in no time!" A Fei waved his hand at Didara, as if wanting to appease  Didara's emotions, but what he said made Didala even more angry!

    "Assholeyou bastard"

    Just when Didala was about to get angry, Tiandao Payne, who is the zero of the Xiao organization, said: "Didara, calm down, what is the difference between your appearance and what A Fei said!"

    "Tch!" Seeing Ling speak, Didara snorted unhappily, turned around and didn't care about A Fei.

    But Ah Fei didn't seem to let Didala go, and continued to die: "Ahaha~~Senior Didara was scolded"

    "A Fei, you also shut up, you talk too much, you must know to respect your seniors!"

    "Ah sorry!"

    And Hei Jue, who was watching A Fei's mischief from the side, sighed, and said, "Ah~~ Is it really good to let him join our organization? Can this really collect the remaining Renzhuli?"

    "Alas~~" Tiandao also sighed, and continued: "Okay, the chat is over here, let's talk about the purpose of our gathering this time, the mission of Hiduan and Jiaodu is not a failure.  In one step, they captured Erwei Jinchuriki from Yunyin Village, so they didn't encounter Erwei Jinchuriki, and of course they couldn't complete the task of capturing Jinchuriki."

    "Oh? Someone actually got there first? Who did it? Also, what is the other party's purpose? Is it just a coincidence?"

    "We don't know if it's a coincidence, and we don't know what their purpose is, but we have found out the identity of the other party. They are the "Eagle" team that has suddenly sprung up in the ninja world in recent years.  Only four people are known. Although the number of members is small, each of them is an elite ninja with special abilities and blood succession boundaries. Since two years ago, this team has been active in various parts of the ninja world, specializing in  To accept the pursuit mission above S level in the underground exchange, the strength should not be underestimated!"

    "What? It's just a few bounty hunters. This is the same as the zombie duo. Could it be that they captured the Erwei Jinchuriki for the bounty mission? Just leave this kind of matter to Kakuto.  Now, it should be easy to solve! He is good at this! Hmm!" Didara said.

    "Easy? If you knew what they did, you wouldn't think so!"

      "Oh? Did something else happen? The leader of the Eagle Squad seems to be one of Itachi's younger brothers, Uchiha Tatsumi, right? Did he do anything surprising again?" Hearing Payne  The words made Kisame very curious. He valued Itachi's younger brother very much. Judging from his ability to easily rebound Itachi's pupil technique, this person must be stronger than Itachi.

    "That's right, he did do something surprising again, noit can even be said to be something that shocked the entire ninja world, that ishe turned the entire Yunyin Village into a sea of ??flames,  More than half of the Yunin in Yunyin Village were killed and injured, and the loss was heavy. Even the fourth generation of Raikage of Yunyin had a broken left arm, and he was almost killed by him! The entire Yunyin Village was almost destroyed by him!  "

    "What?"

    "How can it be"

    "Um?"

    Tiandao Payne's words shocked all the Xiao organization members present, and subconsciously exclaimed.  Even Uchiha Itachi opened his eyes with unconcealable shock.

    "Destroyed Yunyin Village? Are you kidding me? That is one of the five hidden villages. Even if Brother Scorpion and I joined forces, we would not dare to face it head-on. That kid Uchiha Tatsuo" Didara said in surprise  .

    "Huh! That's right, and according to the information, it was only Uchiha Tatsumoto who overturned the entire Yunyin Village with his own power! Such a persondo you think he is here because of the bounty?  The reason? Who can afford such a high price for him to destroy Yunyin Village, one of the Five Great Ninja Villages?"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 156; Akatsuki's concern

    ?

    "However, if their goal is also to capture the tailed orc Churiki, then what is their purpose? They will not be like us, in order to gather the nine big tailed beasts, and then create a war machine to shock the entire ninja world.  Achieve the goal of peace in the ninja world?" Bai Jue, who had been silent all this time, interrupted suddenly.

    "To be honest, this goal is really poor! Hmm!" Didara couldn't help complaining.

    "We don't know the purpose of their collection of Tailed Orc Jinchuriki, but the appearance of the "Eagle" team has hindered the mission of our organization. More importantly, the Two-tailed Jinchuriki has fallen into their hands. In order to complete the organization  We must get Erwei Jinchuriki back, so this team must either absorb it or eradicate it. In any case, we have to contact this team, and then get more information about them to see what they have.  For what purpose, if you have lofty ideals like us, then invite them to join the Akatsuki organization, if not, then let us sanction them!"

    "Huh? Sanction them? That guy is a ninja who can destroy Yunyin Village by himself. I don't think any member of our Xiao organization can deal with it. How do you plan to sanction them?" Hei Jue asked Payne  .

    "Hmph! Since one group can't handle it, then two groups should act together. If it doesn't work, then I will do it myself. No one can escape God's judgment!" Payne said in an unquestionable tone, as if Yu Ying  In his eyes, the members of the team were just a bunch of chickens and dogs, and he didn't take it to heart at all.

    "So that's the case, did Zero take the shot himself? Then there's nothing to worry about! But before that, let me meet him! It sounds like they are a bunch of interesting guys! And Uchiha Tatsuo was able to destroy in one fell swoop  If he has left Yunyin Village, then he must have a very destructive ninjutsu, I hope it will not be worse than my instant art! Hmm!" After hearing Payne's words, Didara raised his left hand and said with great interest  .

    "Wait a minute, wait a moment! Don't be interested in those strange things, I don't want to be involved in dangerous things!" And A Fei, who was standing beside Didara, after Didara said those words  , Immediately and continuously waved his hands to signal, and said very unwillingly.

    "Next, which side should we go to? Hmm!" Deidara ignored A Fei's complaints and said to himself.

    "Wait a minute, senior! Where are you talking about when you say go?"

    "Isn't that obvious? Nine-tailed Jinchuriki led by Kakashi, or Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    "No, no, no, no matter which side I don't want to go! Speaking of which, isn't our target a tailed beast? Uchiha Tatsumi is not a tailed beast!" A Fei quickly shook his head and waved his hands to express his unwillingness to go.

    "However, Uchiha Tatsuo has N2o Jinchuriki in his hand! There is also Nine Tails Jinchuriki who injured me before, and the right hand that was destroyed by Kakashi! Hmm!"

    "Really, once this person has made up his mind, he won't be able to listen to anything" Seeing the fanatical Didara Afei helplessly put down his hand, he complained in a low voice.

    "What did you just say?"

    "Yeah! No! No!"

    "Huh! Let's go, A Fei!" After Didara snorted coldly, the image disappeared instantly, leaving the secret stronghold, and A Fei, who was in the same group, reluctantly followed, the image also disappeared.

    "Yeah! Yah! Didara seems to be going for Uchiha Tatsumi, is that okay?" After Didara and A Fei left, Kisame said playfully.

    "Oh~~ Forget it, don't worry about Didara, I hope he can save his life in Uchiha Tatsuo's hands, otherwise it would be a pity! Today's meeting will end here, but I still want to remind you  , since Uchiha Tatsuo's target is also Jinchuriki, then he probably regards our Akatsuki organization as a target as well. I will send someone to relieve them as soon as possible to see their wishes, but before that, you have to pay attention  !"

    "knew!"

    "Well! Let's all withdraw!"

    Then, all the influences on the Golem of the Outer Way disappeared, and they all left the stronghold, and went to deal with their own affairs.

    At this time, the main character that the whole ninja world is talking about, Uchiha Tatsuya!  Ignoring the boiling outside, he was leading the other members of the Eagle Squad towards Otonin Village, the lair of Orochimaru.

    "It's amazing. It's unbelievable. I didn't expect that one day, I, Guideng Shuiyue, would do such an earth-shattering thing and destroy Yunyin Village, one of the five great ninja villages. It's like a dream.  Ah!" Shuiyue, who was on her way, couldn't calm down at all, and kept feeling emotional.

    "Okay! The matter of destroying Yunyin Village seems to beIt seems that Shan Pingchen did it alone?  What's the matter with you?  What are you bragging about?  "Xiang Lin couldn't get used to Shuiyue villain's appearance, so he choked.

    "It's nothing to do with me? Please I participated in that battle anyway. Well, I solved a lot of cloud ninjas for the boss. Although the boss destroyed cloud ninja alone, I still have a lot of troubles.  Credit! It's not like you You hid in the boss's space from the beginning!"

    "I I didn't. It was because of Chen's request. He is the captain. I can only listen to him. I don't want to stay in that ghostly place either!"

    "Yes, yes, yes! But that's also because of your lack of strength. The boss took you back into the space to prevent you from dragging us down. No matter how you say it, you are still not strong enough!"

    "Bastard Suigetsu"

    Xianglin was so annoyed by Shuiyue's words that she raised her fist to greet Shuiyue's head, but was stopped by Chen's voice.

    "Enough, don't you feel tired of arguing like this every day? And Shuiyue, shut up, you are the one who talks the most!"

    "YeahSorry! Sorry!"

    Seeing that Chen had spoken, Shuiyue quickly apologized with a dry smile, but Xiang Lin ignored it, snorted coldly and turned her face away, as if she didn't want to see Shuiyue's face.

    "Chen! Now that Erwei Jinchuriki has been obtained, what should we do next? Should we look for Sanwei and then capture it?" Chonggo, who was originally very quiet in the team, walked to Chen's side and asked Chen.  .

    "That's right, our next target is indeed Sanwei, but before that, let's go back to Ninja Village first, because Orochimaru has the whereabouts of Sanwei, and he has something we need in his hand, which is very important for us to capture  Sanwei may play a big role and save us a lot of energy!"

    "I see!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 157; Encountering a Zombie Duo

    ?

    The country of Tian, ??Yinnin Village!  In the same hall as before, Orochimaru and Yaoshidou were discussing something.

    At this time, Orochimaru's face was very bad: "Damn it! I didn't expect Uchiha Tatsumi to be so powerful, and he overturned Yunnin Village by himself. I miscalculated. I didn't expect him to grow so fast. Just his  The potential is really beyond what Sasuke can match."

    "Master Orochimaru, what should we do next? Uchiha Tatsumi's strength is too strong, but your body is If he wants to harm us, then we" Yakushi stood  In front of Orochimaru, he said respectfully, but there was a hint of anxiety on his face.

    "You're right. I'm no longer Uchiha Tatsumi's opponent based on my current state. If he wants to harm us, we really have no room to resist, but I don't think Uchiha Tatsumi will be able to tear us apart right now.  It's shameless, so I should still have a while, but Uchiha Tatsuo is too dangerous, a little carelessness will put us in a situation where there is no redemption, we must take precautions. I can't wait any longer, and I will reincarnate as soon as possible  I'm afraid that things will change, have you prepared everything I asked you to prepare?"

    "Master Orochimaru, the preparations are almost done, and the reincarnation technique will be performed soon, but will it have any impact if the technique is activated in advance?"

    "I can't control so much anymore! As long as I'm fully prepared, there shouldn't be any major problems. Judging from the current situation, I must return to my peak state as soon as possible to deal with emergencies, otherwise we will be too passive!  "

    "I see!"

    "Well! Go down and get ready!"

    "Yes! Master Orochimaru!"

    Yao Shidou saluted Dashewan respectfully, and left the hall, leaving Dashewan alone.

    "The power of the Uchiha clan is really not to be underestimated, Uchiha Tatsu! I didn't expect that I still underestimated you, but soon I can also master the power of the Uchiha clan. I really look forward to it! Hey  Hehe~~~"

    At the same time, something happened to the Eagle Squad who was rushing back to Yinnin Village, and their formation had to be delayed.

    The matter started from a day ago. Yesterday, when the members of the Eagle Squad entered a small town to take a rest, they happened to meet two members of the Akatsuki organization.  These two members of Akatsuki are none other than Kakuzu and Hidan of the Zombie Duo!  That was when they were passing by a secret underground exchange, and they happened to see that the two had just walked out of the exchange with a suitcase in their hands. They should have killed the target on the reward order, and then just  Exchanged rewards at the exchange.

    "Huh? The clothes those two guys are wearing are not the clothes of the Akatsuki organization? Boss, should we kill them?"

    And the other party also found everyone in the Eagle Squad, stopped each other and stared at each other.

    "Yeah! Yahhh! Aren't those guys the Hawk Squad that Zero said was the one who snatched Ninao Jinchuriki away before us? It's such a narrow road, I didn't expect to meet here, Kakuzu,  How about it? Shall we do it?"

    "Huh! They don't conflict with our current mission, so ignore them for now. Zero seems to be very interested in them, and he will arrange them himself! And if we talk to them, maybe we will all be killed by Uchiha Chen, so  , we'd better not meddle in our own business!"

    "Really, when did you become so timid? I wish he could kill me!"

    "Let's go! They didn't hinder us, so we don't have to pay attention to them, just pretend we didn't see them! Zero will deal with their affairs, maybe they will have a chance to become our companions in the future!" After Jiao Du finished speaking, there was no  Stop again and leave the exchange first!

    "Tch!" Fei Duan snorted coldly, followed behind Jiaodu, and left the exchange together, never saying a word to Chen and the others from the beginning to the end!

    After the zombie duo of Akatsuki left, Shuiyue asked Chen: "Boss, you once said that our enemies include Akatsuki, right? Since we have met their single member, do you want us to  .¡± He said and made a throat-cutting motion.

    "Zombie duo? It should appear here, it should be in exchange for a bounty, could it be" Chen seemed to have thought of something, ignored Shuiyue, walked straight towards the underground exchange, and entered the transaction  the interior of the institute.

    Soon, Chen found the person in charge of the exchange. Due to Chen's reputation, no one in the exchange dared to resist Chen.  The target of the mission, Luan Lai is a monk from the Land of Fire, it seemsIt's a guy called Dilu.

    After getting information about the angle and Fei Duan, Chen sneered and said inwardly: "It really is this guy! So, Kakuzu and Fei Duan should be with the smoker led by Asma next."  The tenth squad met, and then killed Asma, the guardian of the country of fire, who was one of the twenty warriors! That's good, every death of Konoha's people counts as one, and I really don't have any good feelings for the smoker.  What's more, he is the son of a three-generation old man! But Ino seems to be a member of the tenth class If Asma is killed by the zombie duo, wouldn't Ino be in danger, no! I will follow  have a look."

    Although only Asma was killed in the original book, who knows if the plot will have been changed because of Chen¡¯s appearance. If so, Chen can¡¯t guarantee that the plot will follow the original book, so he decided not to worry about Ino.  Follow up to see the situation, and find an opportunity to get rid of those two zombies, anyway, sooner or later they will confront the Xiao organization!

    "Boss, what are you thinking? Are we still chasing after?"

    "It's nothing, follow up and have a look, maybe we will encounter some interesting things! Let's go!"

    "An interesting thing?" Shuiyue asked suspiciously, but Chen didn't answer him, but walked outside the exchange and walked in the direction where the zombie duo left.

    "Tch! Mysteriously!" Xiang Lin snorted coldly, but still followed Chen's footsteps.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 One hundred and fifty eight chapters; arrived

    ?

    Sure enough, just after Kakuzu and Chen left the exchange, Konoha's pursuers arrived. The number was the same as in the original book. The tenth squad led by Asma and Konoha's four special ninjas  , Izumo, Zitie!  Mountain Castle Aoba!  They are exactly the same!

    They were members of the Akatsuki organization ordered to hunt down or capture them alive. They received information that two members of the Akatsuki organization would appear in the underground exchange in this small town, but after they appeared, it was already too late!  Jiaodu and Feiduan have already left the exchange.

    However, after they inquired about Kakuzu and Hidan's departure, they immediately divided into two teams and went to catch up in two directions. Obviously, Shikamaru and Izumoko Tetsu's team led by Asma  Choosing the right direction, he quickly caught up with Jiaodu and Hidan, and successfully intercepted them.

    There is no change from the original book, the team led by Asma fought against Hidan, and Hidan clamored to deal with Konoha by himself, so Kakukaku was not allowed to intervene, but Shikamaru finally cracked his  Secret technique, and was cut off by Asma, but in the end, with his immortal body and Kakuzu's sewing ability, he recovered.

    In the second confrontation after that, in order not to waste time, Kakuro shot directly, leaving Izumo and Kotetsu, the two special leaders, struggling to deal with it, unable to support Shikamaru and Asma. In the end, Asma was defeated by Hidan's secret  Injured by surgery, suffered extremely severe trauma, and it seemed that he would not survive.

    Just when Hidan and Kaku were about to clean up Konoha's small shrimps, Ino's team arrived in time. First, Yamashiro Aoba drove the crow to harass the enemy, and then Ino and the others took the opportunity to kill Asma.  After taking Shikamaru and others to a safe place, when he was about to heal Asma, Kakuto had already broken through the crow's blindfold and appeared in front of the tenth squad.

    "He is the object of my bounty, there is no way I will give his body to you!"

    "Damn"

    "Shikamaru, take Asma and go first, I'll stop him!" Yamashiro Aoba also appeared in front of the tenth class, and then ordered Shikamaru, and then rushed to Kazuto to fight with him,  But it's obviously not Kakudu's opponent.

    In the original book, Kakuto and Hidan left in a hurry because they received Payne's order to rush back to seal Erwei.  There is no plot of Payne contacting the zombie duo in the original book, so neither of them left. For Kakuzu, money is the only thing he can trust, and Asma's body can earn him a lot of money  , so it is impossible for him to let Asma escape from his eyes.

    Relying on his powerful ability and profound combat experience, Kakuto has been suppressing Yamashiro Aoba, and after a few rounds, he kicked this special jonin and was injured, while the remaining three special jnin were killed by  Fei Duan was entangled, and there was no way to support the tenth squad for a while. The tenth squad is now completely in a desperate situation.

    Before this, Asma, who was the teacher leading the team, was fatally wounded and had lost the ability to act, and was not far from death. Shikamaru also exhausted his chakra in the previous battle and was unable to fight any more.  The remaining Chunin, Ino and Choji, are not very strong. Facing Kakuzu, a Kage-level powerhouse, the result can be imagined. If there is no accident, the tenth class is likely to be in the whole army today.  Annihilated!

    "Damn it! He's catching up!" Sensing that someone was following behind him, Ding Ci glanced back, and found that it was Kakuto from Akatsuki's organization. He knew that Kakuto would catch up soon with his speed, so he made up his mind.  Determined: "Based on our current state, we can't escape at all! Shikamaru, Ino, you take Asma-sensei and go first, this time I will block him!"

    "Idiot, with your strength, you are no match for him at all. It will be useless for you to stay. It will only lead to a dead end. Don't do stupid things!" Shikamaru retorted.

    "However, if we don't stop him, we will definitely be caught up by him. At that time, Teacher Asma willand I still have our Qiu Taoist"

    "Shut up!" Shikamaru was very annoyed when he heard Choji's words. He knew that Choji wanted to talk about the secret medicine of the Akitao School, but the price of using this kind of thing was too high.  Jirobo, who was among the four members of the blocking Otonin, also took this secret medicine, and managed to save his life.

    After drinking Choji, Shikamaru frowned, gritted his teeth, and said in his heart: "Damn Choji is right, it is impossible to escape with our speed, and we will soon be  If we catch up, our team will definitely be wiped out by then, what should we do? What should we do" Shikamaru's mind was running fast, and he thought of hundreds of countermeasures in an instant, but with their current  As far as the situation is concerned, none of the countermeasures will work!  All were rejected by Shikamaru one by one!

    &nbsp"I can't control that much anymore!" Just as Shikamaru was still thinking about countermeasures, Choji at the back of the team stopped, turned and faced Kakutsu with a determined expression on his face.

    "Choji! What do you want to do? Go away!" After seeing Choji's actions, Shikamaru was startled, stopped in his tracks, and shouted at Choji. Of course he knew what Choji wanted to do. This is him  the most frightening.

    Ding Ci didn't pay attention to Shikamaru's words, but reached into his pocket and took out a small transparent box. Inside the small box was a red pill, which was the secret medicine of Akitao School, which could enhance strength.  However, the side effects are huge. If Tsunade's medical ninjutsu is not strong, death is the only result of taking secret medicine.

    "Shikamaru, you must take Master Asma back!" After giving Shikamaru an order, Choji opened the small box, took out the pills inside, and was sending it to his mouth. Shikamaru wanted to stop it  It was already too late.

    However, just when Choji was about to chew the pills and swallow them, something unexpected happened in front of his eyes. He saw a big knife coming from a certain direction with a whistling sound towards the corner of the mouth.  Du Fei slashed over, if the horns couldn't dodge in time, they would definitely be chopped off in the middle by that big knife.

    "Tch!"

    Seeing this, Jiaodu had no choice but to stop, and at the same time bent down to avoid the roaring big knife.  After Kakudo dodged the big knife, the big knife fell on a big tree behind Kakutsu and stuck to the trunk. At the same time, a figure stood on the handle of the big knife, playing abusively.  He looked at Kakuzu and the members of Class Ten in front of him.

    "Yo! It seems to have caught up"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 159; The First Collision of Eagle and Xiao

    ?

    "Yo! It seems to have caught up!"

    The sudden appearance of this person stunned both parties.

    After Jiaodu stood up again, he raised his head to look at the person standing on the sword, and said sinisterly with a flash of gleam in his eyes: "You seem to be one of the members of the "Eagle" team!  Our Akatsuki organization has no enmity with your Eagle Squad, right, why did you attack me?"

    "Ah! You should ask our boss about this kind of thing, I'm just following his orders!"

    The person here is a member of the Eagle Squad, Shuiyue!  Shuiyue was standing on the hilt of the beheading sword with her hands in front of her, looking playfully at Kakuto below, and said with a light smile.

    "Hmph! I don't want to have any conflict with your Eagle Squad. As long as you leave now and don't interfere with our Xiao organization's affairs, then I can pretend that your attack on me never happened!"

    "That's not okay, the boss gave me the order to hold you back. If I leave like this, I will definitely be ridiculed by the woman Xianglin, and our boss will definitely clean up me, so I'm sorry, I can't  leave."

    "Huh! Uchiha Tatsumi? It seems that you must fight against us? I just don't want to cause trouble, but it seems obviously impossible. If this is the case then let me wait a while  What is the capability of the Eagle Squad who can destroy Yunyin Village!"

    As a Kage-level powerhouse, Kakuzu dared to assassinate the original Hokage during the Warring States period, and successfully escaped from the hands of the original Hokage, which is enough to show the strength of this person. Such a strong man naturally has their arrogance.  It's already very difficult to make a concession, but he didn't expect the other party to be ungrateful. In this case, he didn't intend to waste any more words, and started to fight directly.

    "Yeah! Yah! Are you going to start? It seems that I have to be careful!" Shuiyue looked at Kakuzu and said with a light smile, then her expression froze, and her feet on the handle of the knife froze.  With force, he kicked towards the trunk, and then kicked off the dagger attached to the trunk, and at the same time jumped down from the handle of the dagger, and landed on the ground, waiting until the dagger fell from the trunk.  Shi Shi stretched out his hand to hold the handle of the beheading knife, and then resisted it on his shoulder, the movement was done in one go.

    "Shikamaru, what's going on? Who is that person who just appeared?" Choji, who was going to swallow the secret medicine and then block Kakutsu, spit the pill back in his mouth after seeing Suigetsu's appearance.  into the small box, then jumped to Shikamaru's side and asked.

    |"I don't know, but looking at the situation, the other party seems to be targeting the person from Xiao's organization. Anyway, this situation is in our favor. As long as that person can hold back the people from Xiao's organization, then we can  I escaped!" The conversation between Suigetsu and Kadotsu Shikamaru and the others were far away, so they didn't hear it at all, but from the person who just appeared, it seemed that he had no hostility towards them, and instead helped them block the horns  Both, so they should not be their enemies.

    On the other side, when he saw that Shuiyue was already standing on the ground and confronted himself, he was also angry. He had already made a concession, but the other party didn't buy it at all.

    "I didn't plan to fight you so early. Since you are looking for death, you can't blame me! Er"

    Just when Jiaodu was about to speak harshly, Shuiyue jumped in front of Jiaodu instantly with a beheading knife on his shoulder, and slashed towards him, forcing him to defend, so his words stopped abruptly.

    "You talk too much nonsense, just hit if you want!" Shuiyue said with a sneer.

    "Tch!" Jiaodu snorted coldly and stretched out an arm. His arm seemed to be cut off and then re-sewn. At the joint, there were interlaced black threads to sew the arm together.  The moment he held his hand, that arm actually broke away from his body, and with countless black threads attached, he grabbed towards Shuiyue.

    "Can the arm stretch out from the body? It's really surprising. It should be relying on those black threads! Sure enough, the boss is right, the people in the Akatsuki organization are a group of monsters!" Looking at the arm that was attacking him  , Shuiyue said in surprise, and then brandished the beheading sword to block.

    "snort!"

    As a veteran Kage-level strongman, Kakuto's strength is of course not limited to these. After seeing that his attack was blocked, he raised his other arm again, launched an attack with both hands, and at the same time sprayed a  Countless black threads entangled towards Shuiyue.

    "It's disgusting!" Shuiyue complained while avoiding.

    However, there were too many black threads, and Shuiyue couldn't handle it for a while, and was entangled by the black threads.  Fortunately, his body was able to hydrate, so those black lines didn't trap him!

    "HydrationArt!  As expected of a member of the ghost lamp family!  It seems that this level of physical attack can't do you any harm. If this is the case, then I should show some real skills!  And since you're here, Uchiha Tatsumi should be around here too, if you're not serious, maybe you're going to die!  So, get rid of you as soon as possible!  After putting his hands back on his body, Jiaodu tore off all the clothes on his body, revealing the sewing marks all over his body, as if his whole body was sewn together by several muscles, and on his back,  There were actually four hideous masks, which were also sewn into the body with black thread.

    I saw that Jiaodu bent down, and the sewing holes on his body kept expanding, as if something was about to emerge from those sewing holes. After a while, the four masks flew out from Jiaodu's back, and at the same time  Countless black lines were brought out, and then four black monsters were formed.

    "Hey, Shikamaru, what should we do now?" Seeing that neither Suigetsu nor Kakuzu seemed to be paying attention to them, Choji asked Shikamaru.

    "Let's go while they haven't noticed us now, take advantage of this opportunity!"

    "I see! But, what about that person? Anyway, he also helped us stop the people from the Akatsuki organization. Isn't it a bit"

    "I can't control that much anymore, how about this, you and Ino will take Teacher Asma and leave first, and I will stay alone!"

    "How can this be, let's go together!"

    However, while the few people were still arguing, Jiaodu's actions had already been completed and he had noticed them.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 160; Eagle vs Xiao

    ?

    "Hmph! Do you want to escape? That's my goal, how could I let you take it away!"

    Seeing that Shikamaru and the others seemed to want to sneak away, Kakudo snorted coldly, and controlled the two masked monsters to attack Suigetsu, while the remaining two masked monsters rushed towards Shikamaru and the others. One of the masked monsters  The monster suddenly released ninjutsu towards Shikamaru and others.

    "Wind escape. Suppression!"

    Among the two masks that were chasing towards Shikamaru and the others, one of the winged monsters suddenly released a powerful wind escape ninjutsu from the mask, attacking Shikamaru and the others.

    "Oops, we can't hide!" Facing the extremely fast Feng Dun, Shikamaru showed a helpless wry smile on his face, because at this time he had already exhausted his chakra and was unable to do anything else.

    "Damn! Doubling!" With a determined expression on Ding Ci's face, he performed the secret art of Qiu Dao's doubling. His body swelled rapidly, and he turned into a giant in an instant. Then he turned his back to  Feng Dun protected Shikamaru and the others in front of him at the same time.

    "Choji" Shikamaru understood Choji's actions in an instant, he planned to withstand the powerful wind escape alone, and use his body as a barrier to protect Shikamaru and the others.

    It was too late for Shikamaru to think about the situation. After Choji finished these actions, Kakuzu's wind escape had already struck, swallowing everything around them in an instant.

    "ah!!!"

    I saw Ding Ci let out a scream, his back was cut to bloody blood by Feng Dun, but he still gritted his teeth and persisted, because he had a reason to do so, and his mentor and companions were under his protection, so no matter what  He couldn't back down no matter what.

    The powerful wind escape destroyed all the surrounding bushes, trees and shrubs, and turned into a bare place around the place where Shikamaru and others were, and they were not protected by the wind because of Choji's protection.  After the wind tunnel was injured, Ding Ci also returned to his original appearance and fell to the ground. His body was already bloody and bloody from the wind tunnel injury, and he suffered serious injuries.

    "Choji!! Ino, treat Choji quickly!" Shikamaru shouted towards Jinghou, and at the same time looked vigilantly at the two masked monsters that were constantly approaching them.

    "I see!" Ino immediately pressed his hands on Choji's scarred back, and then moved the green chakra to heal Choji's wound. After a while, Choji's wound was stopped bleeding  .

    Just when Shikamaru was about to desperately block the two masked monsters, a cold light instantly attacked the two masked monsters, smashing the two masks, and a figure suddenly stood on the side of the two slowly falling monsters.  Beside the Masked Monster

    "Damn it! When you were duel with me, you dared to shoot at others, you didn't take me seriously!

    On the other side, when seeing Kakudo, two monsters would separate out to attack Shikamaru and the others, which made Suigetsu very annoyed, and rushed towards Kakudu again brandishing a beheading sword.

    "Huh! Now it's your turn!" Kakudo snorted coldly, manipulating a mask, and cast a ninjutsu in the direction of Suiyue.

    "Huo Dun. Head hard!"

    "Tch!" Facing the flying attack of Huo Dun, Shuiyue stopped the offensive unhappily, then quickly formed seals with both hands, and also released ninjutsu towards the horns.

    "Water escape. Water array wall!"

    When Huo Dun was approaching him, Shuiyue suddenly sprayed a fan-shaped water column from his mouth, and then resisted Jiaodu's Huo Dun.

    "It's quite capable! Then try this again! Thunder Dun. Pseudo-dark!"

    "This is too bad! There is even Thunder Dungeon! Do these masks represent a chakra attribute?" Seeing that another masked monster in Kakudu actually cast Thunder Dungeon, Shuiyue showed a helpless expression on her face.  With a wry smile, he really has nothing to do with Thunder Dunjutsu.

    Since Shuiyue is maintaining the stance of using water escape to defend against fire escape, there is no way to defend against the thunder escape ninjutsu that is attacking him for a while, and the speed of thunder escape is too fast, faster than wind escape.  Time has already hit him.

    After Shuiyue let out a scream, she was sent flying out by Lei Dun, and she couldn't even hold the beheading knife in her hand, so she got out of her hand.

    "Damn"

    At this moment, water oozes from all parts of Shuiyue's body, as if an ice cream has been exposed to the sun and then melted. When Shuiyue struggled to get up and held the beheading knife again, the result  He couldn't use his strength, and the beheading sword fell from his hand again.

    "Damn the whole body is paralyzed by Lei Dun, and I can't use any strength anymore. This is really bad!"

    "Hmph~~ It seems that the Achilles' heel of the Ghost Lantern Clan is indeed true.??Lei Dun, as long as you are hit by Lei Dun's ninjutsu, your whole body will be paralyzed and you won't be able to use your strength!  So next, it's time to end!  "

    I saw the fire escape mask monster in Jiaodu opened its mouth wide, planning to perform fire escape ninjutsu again.

    "If you have no way to move, you can't use water escape ninjutsu, right? How do you resist this ninjutsu? Hehehe~~~ Fire escape. Work hard!"

    The powerful Huo Dun attacked Shuiyue, and when it was about to swallow Shuiyue, a figure suddenly jumped in front of Shuiyue, then hugged Shuiyue, and escaped from Huo Dun's attack range.

    "It's Chongwu! I didn't expect to be rescued by you, it's so embarrassing! But thank you" After seeing the person who came, Shuiyue said with a wry smile.

    Um!  We are companions, we should help each other, no thanks!  "

    "That's right, since you're here, does that mean it's been resolved over there?"

    "Yes, that member of the Akatsuki organization named Hidan has been killed. That guy is not too strong, and he doesn't know ninjutsu, but that guy seems to be immortal. That's the most troublesome thing. Even  Chen chopped him into several pieces, but he was still alive, and finally Chen used Amaterasu to burn his head off to solve him." Chongwu explained.

    "Suoga! Immortal body? Sure enough, there are some monsters in the Xiao organization, so what about the boss?"

    "Over there!" Chongwu pointed in the direction of Shikamaru and the others, and when Shuigetsu looked over, he found that the two masked monsters chasing towards Shikamaru and the others had all been lying on the ground at some point  , and the two masks are already in pieces, it seems that they have been killed.

    At this time, Chen was standing beside the two monsters, it should be Chen Chu's hand.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    If Fei Duan's scene is omitted, there should be no objection!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 161; Chen vs Jiaodu

    ?

    "You are Uchiha Chen!"

    Shikamaru looked at the person who appeared in front of him, recognized the person's identity at a glance, was surprised in reality, and then said with a wry smile: "I didn't expect to be saved by you in the end!"

    "Tch! Help you? I just happened to pass by, and I didn't want to see Ino get hurt, so I shot, not to mention that there is still some rift between me and the Akatsuki organization, don't be self-righteous!" Chen responded with a sneer.

    "Oh, whatever you say!"

    And at this moment, Ino also came back to his senses, and cried out to Chen with tears of joy: "Chen! Why are you here?" If it wasn't because she wanted to heal Ding Ci, she would definitely have jumped on Chen.

    "Ino! Long time no see, the change is really great!" Chen looked at Ino's early growth and said with a smile.

    Just when Ino was about to continue to say something, the horns over there had already noticed the situation of his other two masked monsters, and found that they had all been killed, which made him furious.

    "Uchiha Tatsu how dare you"

    I saw that Jiao didn't pay attention to Shuiyue and Zhongwu, and rushed directly in the direction of Chen, while controlling the remaining two masked monsters.

    Hearing Kakuzu's roar, Chen chuckled and said to Ino: "Hehe! Let's talk later if you have anything to say, I'll get rid of that monster first."

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and faced the approaching Kakudo.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, our Akatsuki organization and your Eagle Squad have always been inseparable from each other. I didn't expect you to dare to provoke us again and again. It turns out that you took away the two-tailed Jinchuriki that should belong to us. We  I haven't settled with you yet, but now you still dare to fight against us, and even ruined my two hearts. I won't let you go easily!

    I saw Kakudo glaring at Chen fiercely and said, then controlled the remaining two masked monsters, and jumped back into his body at once, and then Kakuzu's body underwent a huge change, the joints of his hands were constantly shaking.  It fell off and was connected by bundles of black wires, and there were black wires all over the back, even a bundle of black wires came out of the mouth, the whole person looked like a monster made of black wires  , extremely disgusting.

    "Is this Earth Resentment? It's really disgusting!" Seeing Jiaodu's disgusting appearance, Chen sneered and mocked.

    After Kakudo completed the transformation, he calmed down, and instead of yelling like before, he said calmly, "It's been a long time since I lost two hearts this time  , I won¡¯t let you escape, I will replace my lost heart with yours!¡±

    "You're really confident, do you want my heart? Then come and get it!"

    "Huh!" For Chen's contempt, Jiaodu was not angry, but after a cold snort, he quietly launched an attack.

    I saw countless black threads suddenly appearing from the bottom of Chen's feet. Chen didn't seem to react, and was quickly entangled in the body by the black threads, making him lose his ability to move.

    Seeing that Chen was controlled by him, Kakudo was not in a hurry to launch an attack, but said: "Uchiha Chen, I originally planned to use your heart to supplement my lost heart, but now I have changed my mind  Supplementing the heart can be done at any other time, now you can go to hell!"

    After Kadotsu yelled that sentence, two masks suddenly appeared from the pile of black lines behind him, and those two masks had already opened their mouths wide, and two ninjutsu were brewing in their mouths, ready to be released at any time  come out.

    "Ino, get out of here quickly, lest you will be affected later!" Chen did not panic about Kakuzu's ninjutsu, but turned his head calmly, and said to Ino behind him.

    "I see! Chen, be careful yourself!"

    Ino also knew the seriousness of the matter, didn't say much, dragged one with Shikamaru, and took Choji and Asma out of Kadotsu's attack range.

    "Hmph! If death is imminent and you still want to care about others, go to death!"

    After Ino and the others left, Kakuzu's ninjutsu had also been condensed and released instantly. One was water escape ninjutsu and the other was thunder escape ninjutsu. The two ninjutsu formed a combined ninjutsu.  The morning ahead strikes.

    "Huh! Tudun. Tuliubi!"

    I saw that Chen, who was originally entangled in the black thread, suddenly used strange force to break free from all the black thread, and then quickly formed seals with both hands, and when Kakuzu's ninjutsu was about to come, he used earth escape, and raised the air in front of him.  A thick earth wall was built to block Kakutsu's ninjutsu.

    And after Kakuzu's ninjutsu concentrated the earthen wall made by Chen, the powerful ninjutsu directly destroyed Chen's earthen wall, but the power of Kakutsu's ninjutsu was also defeated by Chen's earthen.Most of it was offset, and the speed also slowed down. After the earth wall dissipated, Chen's figure appeared in Jiaodu's sight again.  However, at this moment, a ninjutsu is being held in the right hand, a ninjutsu exuding terrifying coercion, a white chakra circle spinning at high speed, like a shuriken.

    It is not an exaggeration at all, because the ninjutsu that Chen is holding now is the very powerful ninjutsu "Wind Dun. Spiral Shuriken" in the original book. Anyone who has seen this ninjutsu will know the horror of this ninjutsu  .

    This is Uzumaki Naruto's first s-level ninjutsu. Naruto uses the change in the nature of the wind escape chakra to transform the chakra of the spiral pill into an advanced ninjutsu that looks like a shuriken.  In the original book, 50% of the power can kill both hearts of Kakuzu with one blow, and paralyze Kakuzu's whole body. The disadvantage is that the state is unstable and it needs to be attacked at zero distance. The side effect is that it will cause internal injuries to the caster, so  It was listed as a forbidden technique by Tsunade.  Later, in the state of Naruto Rishi mode, this weakness was overcome, not only the completion rate was 100%, but also it could be thrown out.

    At this time, the spiral shuriken in his hand has undergone a slight change in the system, and he no longer needs to enter the immortal mode to throw it.

    When Kakutsu's ninjutsu was about to approach Chen's body, Chen suddenly jumped towards the sky, dodged Kakutsu's sea mine ninjutsu, and then held Feng Dun. The right hand of the spiral shuriken suddenly pointed towards the ground.  The corners are thrown away.

    Feng Dun. The spiral shuriken came out of his hand, and flew towards Kakuzu with a whistling sound. The speed was so fast that it was too late for Kakudu to defend. He watched the spiral shuriken hit him  on the body.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Two; Last Words

    ?

    Without any suspense, Kakutsu, who was unable to dodge in time, was directly hit by the spiral shuriken, and the violent wind attribute chakra burst out instantly, forming countless small wind blades that continuously cut Kakutsu in the center of the storm.  Moreover, from the center of the storm formed by the spiral shuriken, an impact spread out to the surroundings, forming a hurricane.

    After a while, the horns in the center of the storm were paralyzed on the ground, the two masks on his body were already torn apart, and he was dying, and Ka Yanzi was fatally wounded in the eyes.

    "The number of attacks can't be counted, and the naked eye can't see it at all. What a terrible ninjutsu Uchiha Tatsuo, he really is a scary person!"  When it came to the ninjutsu released by Chen, and Kakuzu's fate, he couldn't help but secretly thought in shock.

    "Jiaoduyou have lived long enough, I will end you today!" Looking at the corner of Kokudu lying on the ground, not knowing whether to live or die, Chen showed a cruel smile, and walked towards  Kodo.

    "I I'm so unwilling to be a little brat like you!" Hearing someone approaching, the dying corner opened his eyes. He was not surprised when he saw that it was Chen Hou, and he struggled towards Chen.  said.

    "That's right, you who once fought against the first generation of Hokage may think that we are all just some little ghosts, and you don't pay attention to it at all, but in my eyes, you are just an old man who is out of touch with this era  That's all. That's why you are dying here now, people of the new era will surpass you one after another, you have lived long enough, it's time to end the curtain!"

    "Hey hey~~ Is the curtain down? That's right, I have lived long enough, Uchiha Tatsumi? You are very good I will give you a piece of advice, the Akatsuki organization is not as simple as you think.  Be careful!"

    "Oh, thank you for your advice, but I think, I don't need it! Then goodbye!" Chen's right hand moved the Chakra of the Lightning Tun attribute, forming the shape of a chidori, and then aimed at the horn.  In Du's heart, the chidori in Chen's hand changed immediately, turning into a javelin, piercing the only remaining heart in Kakutsu at once, which was Chen's chidori sharp spear.

    And at the moment when Jiaodu's heart was pierced, his eyes were slackened, and he didn't make a sound anymore. A generation of shadow-level powerhouses was easily beheaded by Chen.

    So far, the two members of Xiao's zombie duo have all died in Chen's hands, and the Eagle Squad and Xiao's organization are truly facing each other.

    "Chen"

    After Chen solved all the corners, a shout of surprise and miss came from behind, and then Chen was hugged tightly from behind.  Chen knew without looking that it was Ino, otherwise, without Chen's acquiescence, it would be impossible for someone to touch his body so easily.

    "Hehe~~ Ino, although it's been a long time, your personality doesn't seem to have changed at all, you're still so clingy!" Chen turned around, looked at the girl with yellow hair and ponytail in front of her, and said with a light smile.

    "Chen" At this time, Ino was sobbing uncontrollably, of course it was because of joy.

    "Teacher Asma"

    Just when the two were about to say something more, Shikamaru's disgraceful shout came. It turned out that Ino hadn't seen Chen for a long time. After Chen killed all the horns and the danger was eliminated, Ino couldn't help running away  Come here, and it was not until Shikamaru exclaimed that he suddenly woke up. It was not a time of relaxation, Ino's expression changed, and he hurriedly pulled Chen back to Asma's side, and wanted to perform medical ninjutsu to treat Asma.  , because he had been hunted down by Kakudu just now, and there was no room for Asma to heal him.

    However, Ino's actions were interrupted by Asma's reaching out.

    "No needI'm dying. I understand this myself, but you all know it too, right?" Asma said to Shikamaru and the others in an extremely weak voice.

    "Shut up, don't talk! Ino, hurry up!" Shikamaru stopped Asma, and told Ino anxiously.

    "I got it!" Ino didn't hesitate, condensed green chakra with both hands, and then held it on Asma's chest, and kept exploring the injury.

    However, with the movement of his hands, the expression on Ino's face became more and more frightened: "Herehere toothere are so many fatal injuriesit seems to have"

    At this time, those Konoha's special jounin who were originally entangled by Hidan also rushed here. Fortunately, they were not hurt in the process of fighting Hidan, and Chen rushed to them and solved them  However, their speed was not as fast as Chen's. After Chen solved Fei Duan, he rushed here immediately, but they just arrived here.?After healing, they all jumped to Shikamaru's side, looking anxiously at Ino who was healing Asma.

    "how's it going?"

    Ino didn't answer, but his face was full of sadness, and tears flowed from his eyes.

    Seeing Ino's expression, everyone present already knew the result, their expressions became sad, no one spoke, and Shikamaru closed his eyes in pain.

    "Hehedon't be too sad, what the third generation did to protect the village seems to understand a little bit now, I'm always belatedly awarein the endahemIno  , Shikamaru, Choji, I have a few words to tell you" Asma said in a weak voice to the little pigs Kabute present.

    "Teacher, please stop talking" Ding Ci stopped Asma.

    "ChingjiIno! This is the last teaching of Mr. Asma, please listen carefully!"

    Asma's voice sounded again: "Inoyou are brave and aggressive, but you are a good child who can take care of others. Choji and Shikamaru are very careless, so please! Anddon't lose to  Sakura! Whether it's ninjutsu or love!"

    "Yes" Ino replied sadly.

    Then, Asma turned her head to Dingji: "Dingjiyou are a gentle person who will consider your friends, so you will become a stronger ninja than others, and you must have more confidence in yourself  Andlet's lose some weight!"

    "Maybe it's hardbut I'll try my best" Choji said with a choked voice, wiping his eyes with his hand.

    Finally, Asma looked at Shikamaru: "There is also Shikamaruyou have a good mind, and your aptitude as a ninja is also good, and you have the ability to become Hokage, but you might not want to if you are afraid of trouble! Shogi.  I still haven't beaten you once, andthe conversation about Yu"

    In the end, after Asma entrusted Shikamaru to take care of his future child, Asma smoked his last cigarette and swallowed his last breath at the same time.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    Happy Valentine's Day, how are you doing?  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 163; The death of Orochimaru

    ?

    "Boss, we just left like this? It's so annoying! We saved them with good intentions, but they treated us like that, I really can't swallow this breath!"

    Chen and the group, after the incident of the zombie duo, had set off again and continued on their way to Tian Zhiguo, but at this time, Shuiyue seemed to be very dissatisfied and was yelling about something.

    "There's no need to care about those small characters. If you want to trouble them, you will have a chance in the future!" Chen frowned, glanced at Shuiyue, and said coldly.

    This matter has to start from just now, Jae Chen killed the zombie duo, and Asma also died of serious injuries, confessed his last words and went with his father.  Originally, those Konoha's special jounin were not in the mood to pay attention to Chen and others because of Asma's incident, but after Asma's death, Konoha's people also reacted, and even regarded Chen as their enemy.  They knew that they couldn't be Chen's opponent, so they didn't dare to attack Chen, but they also warned Chen not to get close to Ino, who is a Konoha ninja, and even ordered Ino to ignore Chen, which made Chen feel angry, and made the last move  Subdue all the opponents, if it wasn't for Ino's pleading, Konoha's little characters would have been killed by Chen!

    Because Ino's teacher, Asma, just died, and it was a time of grief, Chen really couldn't bear to kill those guys from Konoha in front of her, so as to increase the blow to her, so he put those guys in special  Tolerance let go.

    It is also because of this that Shuiyue feels very aggrieved. When has their Eagle Squad been deflated? Even Yunyin Village, one of the five great ninja villages, dared to break into it, and even destroyed the mighty Yunyin Village. Unexpectedly  Today, several small characters of Konoha

    "Really, the boss is soft-hearted, this is not like you at all!" Shuiyue said relentlessly.

    "Hmph! I think he did this because of that Konoha ninja named Ino!" At this time, Xiang Lin at the side unexpectedly agreed with Sui Yue, and sarcastically said to Chen.

    "OhI see, no wonder I saw that the eyes of the boss looking at that girl were a bit wrong. I thought it was my eyes that were dazzled, but it turned out to be like this" After hearing Xianglin's words, Shuiyue suddenly realized,  With a wretched and weird smile on his face, he came to Chen's side and said to Chen playfully.

    "Enough! Shut up!" Chen was so annoyed that his eyes automatically entered the state of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, staring at Shuiyue, as if if he dared to speak, he would try the kaleidoscope pupil technique.

    "Sorry! Sorry! I won't say it, I won't say it!" Seeing this, Shuiyue's expression immediately turned into a flattering smile, and she replied awkwardly, and then dared not speak any more.

    "Humph!" After Chen snorted coldly, he released the state of the kaleidoscope, ignored Shuiyue and the others, accelerated the speed of his feet, and rushed forward with his stomach.

    After a long journey, the four of them finally entered the territory of Tian Zhiguo, and soon returned to Yinren Village.  There was a haze.

    "Huh? What happened to Yinren Village? There is not even a guard at the gate. What's going on?" Shuiyue looked at Yinnin Village and said a little strangely.

    The four people who returned to Yinren Village looked at the huge Yinnen Village, and it was so quiet without any sound. In addition, the sky had already darkened, and it seemed like a ghost.

    "It seems that something happened to Yinren Village during the few days we left, go in and have a look!" Chen frowned, said to Shuiyue and others beside him, and then walked into Yinren Village first.  .

    After entering Yinren Village, Chen and the others finally met a few living people, all of whom belonged to Yinnin Village, but those Yinnin seemed to have been hit by something, listless, as if they had lost their backbone, and most of them  There were expressions of sadness or confusion on their faces.

    "What happened exactly?" Seeing this, Chen was also very curious, and quickly greeted Shuiyue: "Shuiyue! Bring someone here, I want to ask questions!"

    "Understood!"

    Soon, Shuiyue brought a spiritless Otonin in front of Chen. The Otonin who had no energy at all, but after seeing Chen's appearance, seemed to be frightened by something, and said to Chen tremblingly:  "Sa Sasuke-sama!"

    "Hey! Master Sasuke, show me clearly, this is Master Chen, do you understand?"

    "Chen Master Chen? What? It's Master Chen" Yin Ren suddenly thought of something, with a fearful expression on his face.  With three people who dared to enter Yunyin Village alone, and finally destroyed the entire Yunyin Village, anyone would be shocked and terrified, right?This sound ninja is just an ordinary ninja, and naturally it is no exception.

    "What the hell happened in Otonin Village? And, where is Orochimaru?" Chen asked him with a frown, ignoring the mood of Otonin.

    "Chen Master Chen hasn't heard of it yet? That incident" Hearing Chen's question, Na Yinren seemed surprised, but immediately recovered his expression of fear and said tremblingly.

    "That thing? My patience is limited, don't play charades with me, tell me everything you know!"

    "Uhyesyes!" Seeing that Chen seemed to be angry, the Otonin quickly replied, and revealed a shocking news: "O Oshemaru-sama, he  He is dead!"

    "Huh?" Chen was startled, and had already thought of something.

    However, the news was so shocking that Shuiyue, Xianglin and others present did not come to their senses at all.

    After reacting, Suigetsu seemed to feel that he had been tricked, and immediately grabbed that Otoshi's collar, grabbed him, and shouted at him: "What? Orochimaru is dead? What a joke, how could that guy  Will die! Are you kidding us?"

    "NoI didn't lie! Master Orochimaru is really dead!"

    "Shuiyue, let him go, in front of my writing wheels, he dare not lie!" Chen said to Shuiyue.

    "Tch!" Seeing Chen's words, Shuiyue threw the Otonin in his hand to the ground.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    I went to grandma's house these two days, sorry!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 164; The inertia of the plot

    ?

    "When did that happen?"

    Orochimaru was killed, this is a big event, it will definitely spread throughout the ninja world, and Chen and the others have entered that small town to rest these days, but they have not received any news of Dashemaru's killing, then there is another  There is one possibility, that is, Orochimaru was killed not long ago, and the news has not spread yet.

    "Justjust yesterday!"

    "Then tell me quickly, who can kill Orochimaru?" At this time, Shuiyue stepped forward and asked.

    "Yes yes" Nayinren looked at Chen tremblingly, with fear in his eyes. Seeing this, Chen had already guessed who it was.  That's it.

    "Who the hell? Tell me!" Shuiyue said impatiently.

    "It's Sasuke, right?" Chen said with a sneer before Otonin could answer.

    "No way? It's Sasuke? Boss, how is this possibleI know Sasuke's strength. He is indeed stronger than me, but he is definitely not the opponent of Orochimaru!" Shuiyue obviously didn't believe it.

    "Indeedit was indeed Sasuke-sama who killed Oshemaru-sama! We all knew about it, and none of us believed it at the time, butbut Orochimaru's assistantDou-sama has confirmed it  This matter, because after the news of Master Orochimaru's killing spread, he did not come out to clarify it, and even escaped. If it was the past, once there were any rumors about Master Orochimaru, he would immediately come out to deal with it  If you want to get rid of the rumormonger, but this time he didn't, that means he has acquiesced to this fact." The Yin Ren continued.

    "It turned out to be true"

    "Hmph! Nothing is impossible. You think Dashewan is too scary. In fact, he is not as strong as you imagined. Because he is keen on the study of forbidden arts, Dashewan has already ruined his soul and body.  It can only be maintained by drugs. I have probably guessed the matter. It must be because of my incident in Yunyin Village that he felt threatened, so he wanted to restore his peak state to compete with me, so he treated him in advance.  Sasuke performed the technique of reincarnation, but when he seized Sasuke's body, because of his lack of strength, he was counterattacked by Sasuke, and Sasuke got everything from him."

    "It turned out to be the case, so Orochimaru can be regarded as reaping the fruit of its own accord! But since Orochimaru is dead, why are you still staying in Otonin Village?" Chongwu asked.

    "Because, many of us are homeless people who became Otonin after being taken in by Master Orochimaru. After the news of Master Orochimaru's killing came out, many people didn't believe it, so they were all waiting.  I asked Mr. Orochimaru or the pharmacist to come out to clarify, but the result Now that Mr. Orochimaru is dead, we all feel confused, lost our backbone, and can't find the meaning of our existence at all, so we all become  This is how it looks! There used to be a team of diehard Oshemaru-sama who wanted to kill Sasuke-sama and avenge him, but they failed, none of them were Sasuke-sama¡¯s opponents!"

    "Where is Sasuke? Where is he?" Xianglin rushed up and asked the Otonin.

    "Sasuke-sama, he hasn't left Otonin Village, he'she's" the Otomin said hesitantly, and then cast his gaze to the hall of Otomin Village.

    "Really? It seems that Sasuke seems to be waiting for us, let's go! Let's go see him!" Chen said, ignoring the Otonin, and led the Chunin of the Eagle Team towards the original Otonin Village.  Go to the hall where Orochimaru is.

    Sure enough, before approaching the hall, Chen sensed a very familiar chakra in the hall, which was Sasuke, but it seemed to be different from the past, and the previous Chakra had a darker feeling.

    "Sure enough the inertia of the plot is still too strong, even if I appear, some things still remain unchanged!"

    Chen directly pushed open the door of the hall, and the scene in the hall immediately appeared in front of everyone. At this time, Sasuke was indeed in the hall, sitting on the seat before Orochimaru, looking at the eagle outside the door expressionlessly.  Everyone in the team.

    When Chen and the others walked into the hall and came to Sasuke, Sasuke said coldly: "You are coming back late!"

    "No way, there was an accident on the way. On the way back, we met two members of Akatsuki's organization, and we got rid of them, so it took a lot of time!" Chen replied with a light smile, not caring about Sasuke's words.  manner.

    "Tch! It's such an expression and tone again, it's really annoying!" Shuigetsu, who was standing behind Chen, saw Sasuke's indifference, and whispered uncomfortably.

    Chen and Sasuke didn't take Suigetsu's whispers to heart, and Chen continued to smile at Sasuke.He said: "Compared to this, you actually solved Orochimaru. Although this was all within my expectations, it still surprised me."

    "It's nothing. Since Orochimaru was reincarnated three years ago, his body has been getting weaker and weaker day by day. He has been relying on medicine to maintain his body, and his strength is running low. It may be because of what happened to you in Yunyin Village.  It made him feel threatened, so he launched the reincarnation technique on me in advance without preparation. Since he has nothing to teach me, there is no need for me to keep him, so when he started to take my body  when I killed him."

    "Sure enough, that's the case! Then Where's Yao Shidou?"

    "He left Otonin Village after Orochimaru's death. He didn't cause me trouble like other Orochimaru's diehards, so I didn't bother to pay attention to him. I didn't do anything to him. Why do I care about him?"

    "Forget it, I just want to ask him some things, since he is gone, then ignore him! Let's talk about our affairs first, the two-tailed Jinchuriki has already been obtained, and the next step is to collect other tailed beasts  gone."

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 165; assigning tasks

    ?

    After resting in Yinnin Village for one night, all the core members of Eagle Squad gathered in the hall of Yinnen Village to discuss again, which was a small meeting.

    "Let's talk about your next plan first. We have made too many enemies in the ninja world. You have offended three of the five ninja villages. Among them, Yunyin Village was destroyed by you in one fell swoop. Yunnin Village and us  This team has formed a bloody feud, and they will definitely take action next! And we also captured the target of the Akatsuki organization, Erwei Jinchuriki, and then you killed two of their members, I think, they  We won¡¯t let it go! We have offended most of the powerful forces in the ninja world, and we may no longer have a foothold in the ninja world.¡± Sasuke said first.

    "I have considered all these. Our purpose is to collect tailed beasts, so it is inevitable to offend the five great ninja villages, but you can rest assured that now with my strength, I don't need to worry about any of the five great ninja villages, unless they can  Unite. And they are not stupid, they must have learned that whether it is us or Akatsuki, they are aiming to capture the Renzhuriki of each village, but they are not doing anything now, the five major ninja villages have their own  Honor, and there will be more or less hatred among the five great ninja villages. No one wants to be the first bird. It takes an opportunity to unite them. They are all waiting for that opportunity. If I guess correctly, they  They are all waiting for Lei Ying to be summoned, because they all know that Yunyin Village will not let it go after such a big stumble, and as long as Lei Ying recovers, they will definitely invite them to discuss how to deal with us and the Xiao organization."  Chen replied with a smile.

    "In this way, will the five great ninja villages unite in the future? In this case, other ninja villages will definitely respond to the five great ninja villages. Then don't we have to face the entire ninja world alone?" Shuiyue was surprised  Said.

    "Maybe it will be like this, so we have to settle our matter as soon as possible, but you don't have to worry too much. As far as Raikage's injury is concerned, it is impossible to recover in a short time, unless he has the first generation of Hokage.  Mu Dunxueji, so we still have a little time, and more importantly, there is the Akatsuki organization, they are also the target of the five great ninja villages to eradicate, that organization is not simple, the overall combat effectiveness is stronger than ours, except  Sasuke and I, no matter who you guys are, if you meet someone from the Akatsuki organization alone, you will definitely not be opponents!"

    "Is the Akatsuki organization really that strong? Boss, I think you think too highly of them. Didn't you kill those two members of the Akatsuki organization called Hidan and Kakuzu? They seem to be very weak."  Ah!" Shui Yue said disapprovingly.

    "Idiot, I killed them so easily because I knew the weaknesses of those two people in advance. The strength of those two people is not very strong in Xiao organization, especially that Fei Duan, except for his immortality.  In the Xiao organization, there are many people who can defeat them, don't underestimate anyone from the Xiao organization!" Seeing Shuiyue's arrogant appearance, Chen lectured him.

    For Chen's words, Shuiyue didn't dare to contradict, she could only smile embarrassingly, and didn't speak any more.

    "Okay, don't waste any more time. I have received information that the Akatsuki organization has sent people to the Land of Earth to capture Four Tails. We need to speed up our actions. Next, I will divide us into three groups. Before Orochimaru  There is a woman named Guren under his command. He is ordered to take care of a child named Yukimaru. That child has a special ability that can control Sanwei Isofu. As long as you find her, you can find Sanwei's hiding place.  , Sasuke, I leave this matter to you!"

    "You Ghost Maru? I know!" Sasuke replied.

    "I have to remind you, be careful of that woman named Honglian, she belongs to the blood succession boundary and can perform crystal escape ninjutsu, although with your current strength, you can't pose a threat at all, but you can't go wrong if you are careful!  Also, people from the Akatsuki organization are also looking for Sanwei, if you run into them, be careful, none of the people from the Akatsuki organization is a simple character!"

    "Is Xueji Genkai and Akatsuki organizationit doesn't matter, anyway, I will defeat them, I just want to try my ninjutsu!" Sasuke said coldly, there was no fluctuation in his eyes, as if he didn't care about Guren or Akatsuki at all.  The Akatsuki organization took it as normal.

    "Forget it, it's up to you!" Chen also knew Sasuke's character, so he didn't say anything more, and Sasuke's current strength is much stronger than in the original book, so there is no need to worry too much, as long as Payne and Obito don't take action personally  , with Sasuke's current strength, he can completely defeat other members of Akatsuki's organization.

    "Shuiyue, Shigego, Kaorin, you three in a group!" After explaining Sasuke's mission, Chen turned his head and said to Shuiyue and the others: "Shuiyue, I want you to leave the momentum of Orochimaru as soon as possible.??Take over all of them. During this period, I will let Suigetsu and Chonggo be your guards to protect your safety. If anyone objects, then let Suigetsu and Zhonggo solve it!  "

    "What? Take over all the forces of Orochimaru? What do you want?" Xianglin exclaimed.

    "As I said before, the Five Great Ninja Villages may unite against Akatsuki and us in the future, so we have to build some forces to compete with them!"

    "Will they really unite? Just for the Xiao organization and our Eagle Squad? Not so!"

    "No, I have a hunch that they will definitely unite. After the incident in Yunyin Village, none of them dare to underestimate our Eagle Squad anymore, and if we capture other Renzhuli  If so, they will definitely feel our threat. With the example of Yunyin Village, they know that it is not so easy to deal with us with a ninja village, so the only way is to form an alliance to fight against our Eagle Squad and us.  Akatsuki organization!"

    "This" Xianglin thought for a while, and found that it was indeed the case, and did not refute Chen's words.

    "Okay, that's it, starting today, we will split up!" Chen glanced at everyone in the Eagle Squad present, and then said.

    "Then boss, what about your task?"

    "My mission? As I said, the Akatsuki organization has sent members to capture the Four-tailed Jinchuriki. My mission is to snatch the Four-tailed Jinchuriki from their hands!"

    "Is that so"

    "If there is no problem, let's start now, I don't want to waste too much time!" Chen stood up and said.

    "Understood!" The members of Eagle Squad, including Sasuke, also stood up from their seats one after another, and then went to carry out their own tasks.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and sixty-six; To the land of the land

    ?

    (The original book does not detail where the Four-tailed Jinchuriki was caught, and the Four-tailed Jinchuriki is a traitor. Here I will treat it as being caught in the land of earth!)

    After distributing the tasks, the Eagle Squad began to act separately. Before the news of Orochimaru's death was fully spread, there was no turmoil in the various strongholds under Orochimaru, so it was necessary to control all the forces of Orochimaru as soon as possible.  These matters are handed over to Xianglin. After all, before Xianglin joined the Eagle Squad, he managed a stronghold for Orochimaru, and he managed it in an orderly manner. Chen believes that Xianglin can also handle this matter well.  To prevent accidents, he sent Shigego and Suigetsu to assist Xianglin. After all, Xianglin's strength is not enough, and Orochimaru's men are some rebellious guys, not so easy to be tamed, so when necessary, force must be used  to solve.

    Sasuke, on the other hand, went to Guren's stronghold. His task was to capture Sanwei. This task was not easy, not to mention that he needed to fight Sanwei.  And we have to be wary of the masters of Akatsuki's organization. In the Eagle Squad, only Chen and Sasuke can handle it, so this task belongs to him.

    And Chen's task is also not simple, he needs to sneak into the Land of Earth, and find the Uchiha Itachi and Ganshi Guijiao who have been sent to the Land of Earth to capture the Four-Tails Jinchuriki, and also want to capture it from them.  Four-tailed Jinchuriki, in the original book, Four-tailed Jinchuriki was indeed captured by these two people, which means that he may need to face two Kage-level masters at the same time, and he must be wary of native ninjas in the Land of Earth.

    At this time, Chen was walking on the road to the Land of Earth, wearing a cloak with a hat on his body, covering his entire face with the hat, making it impossible for people to see his face clearly.  Because Chen's reputation in the ninja world is too loud, every country has images and materials of Chen, so Chen had to wear this outfit in order not to cause trouble.

    "Ahead is the border of the Land of Earth. If my identity retaliates, then Yanyin Village will definitely attach great importance to it, and then it will definitely send an earthen ninja to hinder me, so my mission this time cannot be too high-profile!  "Chen secretly said in his heart.

    Soon, Chen entered the border of the Land of Earth. Chen's current identity is very sensitive, because after the incident in Yunyin Village, no matter which country it is, it has raised its vigilance and sent its own ninjas to implement martial law.

    When Chen entered a small town in the Land of Earth, at the city gate, he also encountered a ninja from the Land of Earth who was checking the passers-by. When he found Chen, Chen used illusion to enter the city and found a place.  After stopping, Chen began to feel the direction of Itachi, because in the previous three years, the Eagle Squad led by Chen met Itachi once again and even fought briefly, but itachi and Kisame  It seems that there is something urgent, so I didn't get entangled for too long, but Chen still left a mark of the Flying Thunder God on Itachi's body. Chen can roughly sense the direction of Itachi based on the mark on Itachi's body.  The sensed orientation becomes clearer.

    "You guessed right, Itachi is indeed in the Land of Earth, so he must be here for the Four-tailed Jinchuriki, and the Four-tailed Jinchuriki is a traitor, so he will definitely not be close to Yanyin Village, which is convenient for Itachi  They have made a move, but the obvious target of Jinzhu Riki does not have the space ability like me, so it must not be so easy to leave the territory of the Land of Earth!"

    After sensing the direction of Itachi, Chen hurried to the direction of Itachi again.

    Following Chen's actions, the direction Chen sensed became clearer and clearer, which meant that Chen was getting closer to Itachi.  Finally, Chen stopped outside a forest, because under Chen's induction, Uchiha Itachi was in the forest in front of him.

    "Is it inside? Fortunately, the side has already thought of this situation, so it left a mark on Itachi's body in advance, otherwise it would not be so easy to find the four-tailed Jinzhuriki!" Chen looked at the forest in front of him,  I secretly said in my heart.

    Confirmed so, although Chen has started to form his own eyeliner in the past few years, although it has achieved little results, it is still incomparable with the old institutions such as the major ninja villages or the Akatsuki organization. Three years ago, he planned to use the information of the Akatsuki organization.  Then find the jinchuriki of the other tailed beasts, and snatch the jinchuriki from them, that's why they tampered with itachi in advance.

    Immediately afterwards, Chen walked towards the woods.

    At the same time, in the woods, a lot of rain suddenly fell in the already dark sky, and there were two people rushing on the road in the forest. These two people were the core members of the Akatsuki organization.  Uchiha Itachi, Kisame at this time is holding his bandage-wrapped rubber muscle on his shoulder, and there is a person hanging from the end of the rubber muscle, and that person is their target this time,  Four-tailed Jinchuriki, after some fighting, finally got Four-tailed Jinchuriki.?Successful capture.

    Three members of the Akatsuki organization have now been killed. One is the Red Sand Scorpion. He was the first member of the Akatsuki organization to die.  Killed by Hidden Chiyo, of course, based on the situation of Sakura and Chiyo at the time, it was not easy to kill Scorpio, if it wasn't for Scorpio who didn't dodge under Chiyo's last attack for some reason, that's why he was killed  Chiyo killed, if not, the dead may be Haruno Sakura and Chiyo, and if there is no Chiyo, then Gaara will not be resurrected.

    The second is the zombie duo. When they met the Eagle Squad, they were killed by Uchiha Chen. This is the first time that two core members of the Akatsuki organization died at the same time.  After all, Akatsuki's core members are composed of kage-level powerhouses, and they act together. Even if this lineup faces any of the five great ninja villages, even if they lose, they should be able to retreat completely.

    "It's starting to rain, it looks like a storm is coming, let's find a place to shelter from the rain, or we'll catch a cold!" Kisame said to Itachi when he saw that it was raining in the sky.

    "The leader is waiting for our contact. When we finished the capture, I think Didara's team should have captured the three tails too! We are about to start sealing the three tails and the four tails" Itachi turned back and said  Ghost shark said.

    "It doesn't matter if you ask them to wait for a while, after the seal starts, they will definitely not be able to move for a long time!"

    While talking, the two walked among the woods, looking for a place to shelter from the rain.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 167; Goodbye Itachi and Kisame

    ?

    Soon, the two found a very large stone in the forest. There was a large space under the stone that could accommodate three people. That's where Guishui and Itachi took shelter from the rain.  The four-tailed jinchuriki on the glue muscle fell to the ground, and then sat on the ground to rest, and the four-tailed jinchuriki had lost consciousness.

    "It looks like he's dying, so treat the old man with gentleness!" Itachi said to Kisame after seeing Jinchuriki's miserable state.

    "You are saying that because you don't know the details of this guy. The man who can use the four-tailed melting escape is not so weak. You, who have never fought him head-on, can't understand my hardships." Kisame  said complainingly.

    It seems that Kisame proposed to solve Jinzhuriki alone, so Itachi didn't make a move.

    "Is this guy very strong"

    "Forget it, who told me to go alone, if possible, let me beat your target to death!" Guixie said a little excitedly.

    "You are too excited, Kisame!"

    "Hehe~~ I'm already a little tired, I really want to catch all the tailed beasts as soon as possible, there seems to be three tails, six tails, eight tails of Yunyin and nine tails of Konoha, Kakuzu and Hidan  The goal of those two guys is Erwei, but they delayed the time because they went to the exchange privately, so that the team led by your brother rushed to catch Erwei Jinchuriki. Speaking of which, your brother is really good  How strong, even the two undead zombies, Hiduan and Jiaodu, can be killed, maybe they will hinder our plan!"

    "The leader said that he will solve these matters himself, so we don't need to worry about it. Our task is to capture Jinzhuriki!" Itachi glanced at Kisame and said expressionlessly.

    "Is this okay? If the leader is allowed to do it himself, then your younger brother may be in danger, but I don't think you will care about it. After all, it will solve a problem for you!"

    ""

    Itachi didn't speak, but closed his eyes, as if he was resting.

    Kisame didn't care either, and looked at the heavy rain outside with a light smile, and said to himself, "When will the rain stop It's really strange that it's still raining heavily in such an area at this time of year.  !"

    At this moment, Itachi suddenly opened his eyes with closed eyes, and automatically entered the state of Sharingan. At the same time, Kisame also put away his playful expression and became dignified. Both of them felt the same.  A strong chakra was approaching them, and they would be able to meet them in a short while. Moreover, they were very familiar with this chakra.  surprise.

    "Ah, ah! What are you talking about? I am very impressed with this chakra. The rubber muscles seem to like this chakra very much, and they are already excited! It seems that they are coming for us.  , What a coincidence, I didn't expect to meet him here!" After being surprised, Kisame resumed his playful expression before, and joked.

    "Noit's not for us, it should be said that it's for the Four-Tails Jinchuriki in our hands!" Itachi said expressionlessly.

    "That's true, but I took a lot of effort to capture the four-tailed Jinchuriki, and I won't hand it over to your younger brother so easily Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    That's right, the chakra that was coming towards them was Chen who had fought against them before. After entering the woods, Chen didn't restrain his chakra, because there was no need for that, and he directly moved towards Itachi's position  He rushed over, and soon found them under a large stone.

    At this time, the other party also saw Chen, with a playful smile on Kisame's face, looking at Chen who was wearing a cloak in front of him with his small eyes, while Itachi was expressionless, as if he didn't care about Chen's appearance.  I don't care about it at all.

    After seeing Itachi, Chen also showed a playful expression on his face, and said: "Yo! It turns out to be my dear brother. I didn't expect to meet you here. It's been a long time. Brother, it's been a while.  OK?"

    "Tch! Don't put on a show, I think the purpose of your coming here is the Four-Tails Jinchuriki under my feet! Although I don't know where you got the information from, it's amazing to be able to find this place!" Kisame  Said with a sneer.

    "Oh, if that's the case, then I won't talk nonsense anymore, can I trouble you to hand over the old man under your feet to me?" Anyway, everyone knew it well, and Chen didn't bother to talk nonsense anymore, so he said the trip directly  the goal of.

    "Hey~~ That's not okay, this is a prey that I took a lot of effort to catch, so I can't just give it to you so easilyWoolen cloth!  "

    "Tch! I knew you would say that!" Chen snorted coldly, stretched his hand to his waist, grabbed Liu Guang's handle, and said with a sneer: "In this case, let me handle it myself!"

    "Oh? Let's see if you can get it! The last time we fought briefly, let's finish the fight now!" Kisame also sneered, and then held his right hand with rubber muscles  With a shake, all the bandages tied to the glue muscle fell off, revealing the barbed body of the glue muscle.  Afterwards, Kisame turned around and said to Itachi behind him, "Itachi, don't make a move, let me meet him alone!"

    "Huh! Whatever you want But that guy is not so easy to deal with, maybe the two of us together are no match for him, are you sure you want to fight by yourself?" Itachi said blankly.

    "Hey~~ You're underestimating ourselves by saying that, right? But forget it, my rubber muscles are already so excited, let's let it fill my stomach first!" Guixie sneered, and then waved  Glue muscles rushed towards Chen.

    "snort!"

    Facing Kisame's attack, Chen snorted coldly, pulled out the streamer from his waist in an instant, and after injecting Chakra so that the blade turned red, he also attacked Kisame.

    In an instant, the weapons of the two collided together, splashing out a ball of sparks, and after the glue muscle in Guixier's hand touched Chen's streamer, it was absorbing Chen's chakra at an extremely fast speed, feeling the chakra in his body  As the time passed, Chen frowned, and with a sudden force in his hand, he pushed Guixier out, then quickly jumped away from Guixier's attack, looking thoughtfully at the rubbery muscle in Guixier's hand.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and sixty eight;

    ?

    After absorbing Chen's Chakra, the gelatinous muscle in Guixie's hand became even bigger, and opened a big mouth at the front end, making a weird noise, as if he had eaten something delicious, so  Very happy in general.

    "The speed at which your glue muscles absorb chakra is still the same as before. It took almost half of my chakra in just an instant!" Looking at the glue muscles in Guixie's hands that have become bigger than before, Chen frowned.  Said with a frown.

    "Hey~~ It's the first time since the last fight, the size of the glue muscle has become so huge, and even the way of excitement is different!" Gui Zuo looked at Chen in front of him playfully, and smiled strangely  Said.

    "Tch! You seem to be very confident. If so, then try my new move!" Chen sneered, his eyes entered a kaleidoscope state, and an extremely ominous chakra emanated from his body.  Ribs appeared around Chen's body, and they continued to grow to form a mature Susanoo. The strange thing is that the Susanoo that Chen condensed this time is not very huge, and it is not at all the same as the previous behemoth.  Can't compare.

    "Huh? It turned out to be this? Kisame be careful, this is the advanced pupil technique of Kaleidoscope Sharingan Susano!" Seeing Chen performing Susano, Itachi showed a hint of surprise on his face,  But it soon became clear, because he knew that Chen had already opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and it was an eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan, so it was not surprising that he could cast Susano.

    "Susano? Kaleidoscope's advanced pupil technique? It seems very dangerous, so be careful!" Without Itachi's reminder, Kisame also knew the feeling of oppression brought by Susan condensed by Chen in front of him.  It would definitely not be a show, so I also raised my vigilance to prevent Chen's sudden attack.

    "Hmph, it's too early to be surprised!" Seeing Itachi broke Susano, Chen had a playful smile on his face, and then with a thought, the Susano condensed by Chen began to deform  , gradually turned into a ferocious dragon head, wrapping Chen inside.

    "Huh? Transformation It can actually deform Susanoo's form. What's going on?" Seeing Chen's Susano being able to transform, this completely broke Itachi's cognition, and he was puzzled.  secretly.

    "Hey! Itachi, what's the situation now? You, who also have the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, should be very familiar with the pupil art of the Kaleidoscope, right?"

    "I don't know either, but you'd better be careful, I think his moves should be more than just transforming Susano!"

    "Tch! If you say it, it means you didn't say it!" Guixier complained speechlessly.

    "Hey~~ Are you finished? Then get ready to take my move!" At this time, Chen was fully prepared, and after locking the target on the ghost shark in front of him, he raised the streamer in his hand,  His body is filled with off-white chakra.

    "Susoryu. Raptor Slash!"

    I saw that Chen suddenly launched an attack towards the ghost shark, disappeared in the same place in an instant, and rushed towards the ghost shark with lightning speed. Because the speed was too fast, a gray afterimage was dragging behind Chen, from a distance.  It looks like a white giant dragon, with an extremely powerful momentum, rushing towards the ghost shark.  Because the momentum was too strong, wherever it went, a trace was opened on the ground.

    "What?" Facing such an attack, Guixier's face lost the ease it had just now, and was completely replaced by surprise. Because Chen's speed was so fast, like lightning, before he had time to make a comprehensive attack.  While defending, the ferocious dragon's head had already sprinted in front of him.

    However, Kisame is also incomparable to others. In the moment of loss of consciousness, he instinctively put the rubber muscles in his hands in front of his body, and hastily blocked, but facing such an attack was obviously futile, and he couldn't resist it at all.  Zhuchen's blow, just when the ferocious dragon head hit the rubber muscle, a strong impact force came from the rubber muscle, making Guixier unable to stand still, and an irresistible force suddenly knocked Guixier away.  It flew into the sky, and the ferocious dragon head seemed to be unable to stop because it was going too hard. After bumping the ghost into the sky, it was still rushing forward, and suddenly missed the ghost.

    However, just when Guixiong thought he had escaped a catastrophe, before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the dragon head that rushed out bumped into Guixiong's direction again.

    "Damn it!"

    At this time, the ghost shark that was knocked into the sky had not had time to grasp the balance of the body, and was in the state of falling to the ground naturally. He could only watch helplessly as the ferocious dragon head hit him again.  This time, Kisame was unable to defend himself, so he took this heavy blow firmly, not only was thrown into the air again, but he was knocked flying out without even holding the glue muscle in his hand.

      It's too late to say, but it's fast then.  Although it sounds like a long time has passed, in fact, all this happened in an instant, from Chen's move, to the ghost shark being knocked into the air, and then the dragon's head changed direction, and once again hit towards the ghost shark, the time has only passed  one second.

    "It's not over yet!"

    After hitting the ghost shark into the air again, Chen roared, and did not stop attacking. Instead, he changed direction again and ran towards the unsuspecting ghost shark. The ghost shark could only bear Chen's fierce attack  , was unable to defend at all, and was hit four times before and after. Finally, Chen's attack stopped, and after Chen stopped attacking, Guixier fell hard to the ground.

    At this time, Guixier had received severe trauma on his body, his whole body was bloody and bloody, and a big hole was opened in his chest. The ribs in front of his chest were clearly visible, and he was extremely weak lying on the ground panting violently.  This is also because Kisame's physique is different from that of ordinary people. If someone else suffered such an injury, he might have died.

    Originally, Kisame's injury could be absorbed by other people's chakra with the glue muscle, and then transferred to his body to recover from his injury, but during the second impact just now, Guisam couldn't hold the glue  Muscle, so the glue muscle has been out of his control, so he didn't absorb the chakra in time, so he couldn't recover from his injury.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 One hundred and sixty nine chapters; Ghost shark's counterattack

    ?

    "Humph! You are still alive after all the damage from the Raptor Dragon Slash. Your physique is not comparable to that of ordinary people, isn't it?" Looking at Guixie who was lying on the ground and panting, Chen walked over  , said with a sneer.

    Like "Profound Truth. Breaking Mountains and Earth Slashing", Raptor Dragon Breaking Slash is also a move created by Chen himself. Chen learned in the system that there is a pupil technique of kaleidoscope sharingan that can control the transformation of Susanoo.  Simulate Susano into any shape, and after the transformation, Susano's super defensive power still exists. Inspired by the popular online game in the previous life, Chen also created this powerful monster with this pupil technique.  moves.

    Transform Susano into an attacking form, and then inject thunder-attribute chakra under your feet to stimulate your own cell activity, making your speed reach the extreme, and then sprint towards the target, relying on Susano's super defense  , will form a violent impact due to speed, and because of Susano's protection, Chen can ignore the opponent's attack and form a crushing attack on the opponent.

    However, this move requires extreme speed to cause damage, and if the speed is too fast, the eyes will not be able to keep up, resulting in the failure to hit the target, so this move must be used in the state of Sharingan.  to maximum power.

    "Ahem~~I can't think ofI will have such a miserable day, Itachi is rightUchiha Tatsuya, you are really strongI thinkmaybe only the leader  will be your opponent"

    At this time, Guixier had already recovered a little bit. After seeing Chen's approach, he didn't show the slightest panic or fear, but said to Chen with a light smile.

    "Your leader? Is that the guy named Zero? I'm really looking forward to fighting him, but before that, I have to get rid of you first. After all, if I let you live, it might cause me a lot of trouble."  " Chen said indifferently, he really wanted to kill Guixier in his heart, after all he had offended the Akatsuki organization, so every member of the Akatsuki organization was his enemy, killing one would reduce the threat.

    "Hehe~~Really? But I don't intend to die so meaninglessly!" I saw Guixie suddenly showed a strange smile, as if expecting that Dingchen would not be able to kill him.

    "Huh?" Seeing Guixier's expression, Chen frowned. It seemed that Guixiong still had some trump cards that could not let him succeed. Thinking of this, Chen did not hesitate at all, raised the streamer in his hand and went to  Cut off Guixiong's neck, wanting to chop off Guixiong's head.

    However, just when Chen's streamer was about to hit Guixie's neck, the shark muscle that was thrown to the ground by Guixie suddenly rushed towards Chen, and at this critical moment, it blocked Chen's attack on Guixie.  Liu Guang, and the hilt of the rubber muscle also hit Kisame's body automatically. At this moment, not only did Chen absorb a large amount of Chakra, but also transmitted Chakra towards the seriously injured Kisame at the same time, causing Kisame's serious  His injuries are recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "Damn it!"

    Seeing that the shark muscle actively blocked his own attack and sucked chakra to recover the injury of the ghost shark, Chen was furious, Susanoo almost formed instantly, and knocked the gum muscle away with a punch, but when he wanted to  When he killed the ghost shark again, the ghost shark had already jumped off the ground and escaped from Chen's attack range.

    "Good job, shark muscle!" After escaping from Chen's attack, ghost shark kept a safe distance from Chen, with a smile on his face as if he had succeeded in plotting, and the glue muscle that was knocked into the air by Chen automatically  Crawled back to Ghost Shark's side.

    "I will become stronger according to the strength of the enemy. I won't get tired, and I won't fall down!" Kisame tore off the tattered Akatsuki uniform from his body due to Chen's attack, and smiled lightly.  He said, just for a moment, relying on the chakra transmitted by the shark muscle, the ghost shark has recovered to its peak state, no matter whether it is the injury or the chakra.

    "Hmph! Big sword shark muscle? It's really troublesome!" Seeing the recovered ghost shark, Chen frowned, looking at the glue muscle in the ghost shark's hand, he secretly said

    "Take the enemy's chakra and turn it into the physical strength of the holder, that's why I'm called a tailless beast!" Kisame said with a sneer, and quickly made a seal with both hands, gathering the chakra at the throat,  He released a powerful water escape ninjutsu at Chen.

    "Water escape. Big explosion and water rush!"

    I saw Guixie suddenly spit out a large amount of water from his mouth to form amber, and rushed towards Chen. Chen felt that something was wrong and wanted to jump away.  It is extremely vast, so Chen didn't jump out, and was submerged by Guixier's water escape in an instant.

    "Did Kisame use this move? It's not so easy for Zichen now!" Itachi, who was watching the battle, saw KisameAfter planning to deal with Chen alone, the tacit understanding of cooperation over the years has long known what Kisame meant. He planned to hold Chen alone, and then let himself leave with the four-tailed Jinchuriki, so Itachi did not procrastinate.  When Chen and Guixie had no time to pay attention to him, he grabbed Four-Tailed Jinchuriki, quickly left the place where the two were fighting, and rushed out of the woods. When he came out of the woods, he looked back.  It was discovered that the entire forest had already been surrounded by a huge water polo, and Chen and Guixiong were in the center of the water polo.

    "This isso that's how it is. I remember that Kisame once used this trick when he was fighting with Eight-Tails Jinchuriki in the original book. Like a fireball, he spit out a large amount of water and created a technique similar to a water prison.  Is it a normal move? People in this water polo will be unable to breathe, and in this environment, Kisame's attack power will definitely become faster and stronger!" At this time, Chen was inside the water polo and could not breathe.  But this is not a bad thing for Chen. With his current ability, he can survive for a long time without breathing.

    "Hehe~~ In my field, the longer the battle drags on, the weaker you will be, and I will become stronger and stronger because I absorb your chakra!" Guixie looked at Chen in front of him and sneered  said.  At the same time, he also controlled the shark muscles to integrate into his body, turning into a half-man half-fish appearance.

    "The big sword shark muscle? It's really a troublesome weapon. That's the key to your strength. It seems that if you want to defeat you, you have to take the shark muscle first!"

    "Then try to pull the knife out of my body!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 170; The defeat of the ghost shark

    ?

    "Hey~~ I'm going to fuck!"

    At this time, the ghost shark has fused with the shark muscle, and has turned into a half-human, half-fish strange appearance, with fins growing on its arms, and it looks as sharp as a blade. After a sneer, it quickly  The speed rushed towards Chen.

    "Hmph! Susano!"

    Seeing that Kisame was attacking him, Chen's eyes froze, Susano instantly transformed into a shark, and also ran towards Kisame.

    In a blink of an eye, after the two collided again, neither of them took advantage. Although Kisame was not as strong as Chen, he was knocked out by Chen's Susano, but Chen's Susano was also in Guisame's hands.  After the shark flew out, it dissipated. It turned out that at the moment when the two collided, the shark muscle took the opportunity to absorb Chen's huge amount of chakra, making Chen's Susanoo almost unable to maintain, and could only fade away.

    "Is it really not possible?" Sensing the loss of his own chakra, Chen frowned again, looking at the ghost shark that was knocked out, and secretly thought in his heart.

    On the other hand, Kisame immediately grasped the balance of the body after being knocked into the air, and then stopped his figure. The damage he received when he was hit by Susano had already recovered instantly due to the shark muscle, so at this time  Kisame still doesn't have the slightest disadvantage.

    "It doesn't seem to work. As long as it touches my body, the chakra will be absorbed by the shark muscle in my body. I can already feel the excitement of the shark muscle. It seems that I have eaten very delicious chakra!  Xiaozhong, no one is better at catching targets alive than me, this water prison shark dance is very interesting, it can weaken the target's chakra!" Guisame sneered and said to Chen in front of him.

    "It seems that you are very confident in your ability. If that's the case, let me be a little more serious!"

    "Oh? Could it be that you weren't serious just now? Then I want to see what it would be like to be serious if you were able to destroy Yunyin Village by yourself!"

    "Huh! You will see it!" After Chen snorted coldly, he activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and disappeared in place instantly. When he reappeared, he had already escaped from the huge water ball made by Ghost Shark.

    At this time, Chen was standing in the air in front of the big water prison created by Ghost Shark. Compared with that huge water prison, Chen's body was undoubtedly like an ant. From the outside of the forest, it looked like a huge sun surrounded  of asteroids.

    However, even under such circumstances, there was still no look of panic on Chen's face. His expression froze, and then a burst of scarlet emanated from his body, which was extremely ominous like blood.  Carat, Chen who is wrapped in this chakra looks extremely strange.

    "This chakra is full of ominous Could it be a tailed beast?" Kisame, who was in the center of the water polo, felt the chakra emanating from Chen, and his face no longer had the playful expression just now.  expression.  Kisame has a special physique, can absorb the chakra of the enemy, has a deep understanding of chakra, and can naturally feel the terrifying power contained in the chakra emitted by Chen.

    At this time, Chen has already finished accumulating momentum. At this time, Chen's eyes have become different from before. They are a pair of eyes that do not belong to normal human beings, nor are they Chen's sharing eyes.  The scarlet color occupied the entire eyes, without a single trace of impurity, and the scarlet eyes revealed a beast-like violence.  Not only that, Lian Chen's teeth have also undergone obvious changes, and have been transformed into fangs similar to wild animals.

    At this time, Chen's surroundings were filled with this scarlet and violent chakra, spinning around Chen's body at high speed, forming a spherical bloody whirlwind, and Jingchen was wrapped in it.  The bloody whirlwind surrounding Chen, that ominous chakra, suddenly formed a huge evil ghost behind Chen, and in Kisame's terrified eyes, the evil ghost suddenly rushed towards him  come over.

    "This move is too strong, it can reach this level just by its aura If it were someone else, there must be a way to survive after being hit by this move! But Water Dungeon.  Big shark bombing technique!" Facing Chen's violent attack, Kisame of course couldn't just sit still, after calming down the shock in his heart, he immediately formed seals with his hands and used his powerful water escape ninjutsu.

    I saw that at the moment when the ghost shark formed a seal, in the huge water ball he was in, a giant shark made of water took shape instantly, opened its mouth wide, roared and rushed towards the evil ghost that Chen had condensed.  The two giants collided in the air, and the ghost shark opened its mouth wide, biting Chen's ghost continuously, and trying to devour the scarlet chakra.

    "The big shark bomb is not an ordinary ninjutsu. This ninjutsu itself can absorb chakra to increase its power. The stronger the opponent's ninjutsu, the bigger sharkThe power of the bomb will become stronger!  "Seeing his own big shark biting the evil ghost that Chen had cast, there was a playful expression on the ghost shark's face again.

    However, things did not go in the direction he thought. When the big shark started to bite the evil ghost, the expression of the ghost changed again, full of surprise and doubt.

    "What's going on? After absorbing the chakra of the red monster, why didn't the big shark's bomb grow bigger? Could it be" The situation was no longer enough for Kisame to think about it, and the scarlet evil ghost suddenly exerted force and knocked Kisame away.  The big shark smashed away, and then rushed towards the horrified ghost shark with a terrifying momentum.

    "Isn't that formed by Chakra!!!"

    Kisame only had time to utter the last sentence unwillingly, before being swallowed by the evil ghost. Immediately afterwards, the evil ghost exploded after devouring the ghost, forming a shock wave and spreading to the surroundings  , the scarlet energy was also at the center of the explosion, floating around. The huge water ball originally created by Kisame collapsed and turned into water all over the place. Since the amount of water was too large, looking around,  It was like a flash flood, the entire forest was washed by the powerful current, and countless big trees were uprooted.

    After a while, the huge torrent gradually calmed down. However, the place where there was originally a forest was already a mess at this time.  There were no longer any plants. At the center of the explosion, the ghost shark was already lying on the ground dying. It had been released from the mermaid state and changed back to its original appearance, while the shark muscle did not know where it was washed by the flood.  , has disappeared from him.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 One hundred and seventy first chapter; Ghost shark's death

    ?

    After Kisame was defeated, Chen appeared in front of him in a flash. At this time, Chen still maintained the shape just now, his whole body was wrapped in scarlet chakra, his eyes were still red, without a trace of white, just like that  Standing in front of Kisame, staring at him.

    "Didn't that move just now be formed by Chakra? And what are those red gas emitting from your body?" After sensing someone approaching, Kisame knew who it was without looking, and desperately  Turning around on the ground, he looked at Chen in front of him and asked.

    The ghost shark at this time, because he has suffered all the injuries from Chen, is already dying at this time. Although he has not died immediately, it seems that if he does not get the shark muscle to heal his injuries, he must not live long. However, the shark muscle  At the moment of detaching from him, it had been washed away by the huge torrent to nowhere.

    "That was originally the chakra of Nine Tails, but after my improvement, it is no longer a pure chakra, but transformed into another form of power." Chen did not immediately take Kisame's life,  Regarding the dying person, Chen still answered Guixier's doubts.

    Chen raised the streamer in his hand and continued: "The weapon in my hand is called the streamer star. It is a very special knife. It can not only inject any chakra into the blade to enhance the attack power, but also convert chakra  into another kind of power, which I call "blood energy"! The materialized evil spirit just now is actually formed by the condensation of blood energy, not Chakra!"

    "Another form of power? That's it. No wonder my big shark bullets can't be absorbed. It's worthy of being a strong man who can destroy Yunyin Village. I'm no match by myself!" Ghost shark said mockingly.

    "Okay, that's the end of the chat. Itachi has been away for a long time. If he doesn't catch up, he might really let him escape, so" Chen has gradually returned to his original appearance, and the blood in his body has gradually melted.  Back in the body, the eyes also changed back to normal, and put the streamer in his hand on Guixier's neck.

    "Goodbye, Kisame!"

    A cold light flashed, blood splashed, and Guixier's head was separated from his body. Guixiong's face kept a self-deprecating smile from the beginning to the end, as if he couldn't feel the slightest pain.

    "It's over hereMr. Itachi, you are right. Only when you are on the verge of death can you see yourself clearly. Now it seems that if you say that I am a hopeless person, it is not entirely true  .Also, the world Ah Fei mentioned, I really want to see it with my own eyes, but that is already impossible!"

    Finally, Guixie's head rolled a few times in the air before falling to the ground. Guixie's eyes lost their energy and closed slowly.  At this point, another strong man in the Xiao organization died in Chen's hands.

    At the same time, somewhere far away in the Kingdom of Rain, Heavenly Dao Payne opened his eyes.

    "What's the matter?" Seeing Tiandao Payne's strange behavior, Xiao Nan beside him couldn't help asking.

    "Ghost shark was killed!"

    "What? The group of Kisame and Itachi seems to be responsible for capturing the Four-Tails Jinchuriki. Even if the two of them team up to face any of the five great ninja villages, it should not be difficult to get out of the body. What happened?  What's the matter?" Xiaonan was also surprised by this news, she knew the strength of Kisame's group, and Zai Xiao's organization was much stronger than the Zombie Duo and Art Duo, but she didn't expect that it would be the same now.  Was killed.

    "I don't know yet. I'm contacting Itachi now, but he hasn't responded. It seems that they are indeed in trouble!"

    "Do you want Jue to pick him up?"

    "Well, we've already lost too many people, we can't make any more mistakes, I've already contacted Jue and asked him to go to meet him, but I can only roughly sense that Itachi's direction is the Land of Earth, I don't know the exact location  I know, but I think it should be impossible!"

    "Where's Didara? Do you want to recall him?"

    "No need for now, he and A Fei went to catch Sanwei together, if nothing goes wrong, it should have succeeded by now!"

    However, God seemed to be joking with him. After Payne finished saying this, he was stunned, because under his induction, Didara seemed to have

    "Didara also How is this possible? On the same day, two members of our Akatsuki organization died, Uchiha Sasuke?"

    "What's going on? Could it be that Didara was also killed?" Xiao Nan asked with a frown.

    "No, he wasn't killed by someone, he blew himself up When Didara captured Sanwei, he encountered Uchiha Sasuke who also targeted Sanwei. Didara underestimated Uchiha Sasuke's strength, clay bomb  Thunder escape ninjutsu by Sasuke Uchiha.In the end, Didara blew himself up in order to die with Uchiha Sasuke!  ¡¯ replied Payne.

    "How could this be? What about Sasuke Uchiha? Did he die with Didara?"

    "No, Uchiha Sasuke was only seriously injured and was not killed by Didara, and A Fei didn't do anything to him, he just brought Sanwei back!"

    "Did Uchiha Sasuke let go? What on earth is he trying to do?" Konan frowned and said in a cold voice.

    "Hmph! Regardless of what he wants to do, from this point of view, perhaps Kisame and Itachi may have met Uchiha Tatsuo of Hawk Team. Although I don't know why, their goal seems to be the tailed beast. Since Uchiha  If Sasuke was able to find Sanwei, then I have reason to believe that Uchiha Chen also found Four-Tails Jinchuriki, so Kisame will be killed when encountering Kisame and Itachi! Only Uchiha Chen has the strength to use simultaneous  Facing Kisame and Itachi!" Payne analyzed.

    "Then what should we do next?" Xiao Nan asked.

    "Hmph! Hawk team Uchiha Tatsu I originally planned to seal Sanwei and Siwei before attacking them, but I didn't expect them to fight against our Akatsuki organization again and again.  First Kakuzu and Hidan, and now even Kisame and Didara have been killed, it seems that I can't wait any longer, before collecting the remaining Tailed Beasts, I must first eliminate the Eagle Squad!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 172; Conversation with Itachi

    ?

    After killing Kisame, Chen first found the shark muscle and threw it into the space, then sensed Itachi's Chakra again, and then rushed towards Itachi's direction.

    On the other side, Itachi was carrying the Four-Tails Jinchuriki on the road, so the speed was not fast. At the moment Kisame was killed, Itachi seemed to have sensed it, stopped, and looked at Kisame and Kisame thoughtfully.  In the direction of Chen's battle, he didn't know what he was thinking.

    Soon, he sensed a chakra approaching him rapidly, but it would take him a while to catch up. This chakra was not from Kisame, but from his younger brother, Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Suddenly, Itachi's eyes, which had no emotional fluctuations, showed a little surprise, because he felt a person suddenly appeared behind him without warning.

    "Is this your space ninjutsu?" Feeling the familiar yet unfamiliar Chakra, Itachi didn't turn his head, but said.

    "Flying Raijinjutsu, the space ninjutsu created by Konoha's second-generation Naruto Senjubama.  The performer will leave the flying thunder god spell where his body can touch. When the enemy's body is left with the spell, it means that the spell representing death is written on it. This ninjutsu was once used by the first  The Fourth Hokage has mastered it, and it has become his famous stunt."

    "Really? That's how it is. You left the Flying Thunder God spell on me before, so you were able to find me and Kisame!"

    "That's right, as early as three years ago, I thought that it might be useful one day, so during that short fight with you, I planted the Flying Thunder God spell on you, and now it is indeed used  up!"

    The person who came was Chen who caught up after killing Kisame. Since Itachi still had the mark of the Flying Thunder God planted on his body, it was not very difficult to find Itachi.  Able to appear next to Itachi.

    "Since you have already caught up, it seems that you have already dealt with Kisame!" At this moment, Itachi turned around, his eyes turned into a kaleidoscope, staring at Chen in front of him, and said in a cold voice.

    "Yes, although it took some time, he was finally dealt with. Then, what are you going to do next? Do you want to fight me again? I won't show mercy!"

    "No need, even Kisame is no longer your opponent. I don't need to fight any more, and my body is no longer able to fight fiercely!" Itachi replied.

    "Really? Has it reached this point?" Chen frowned when he heard Itachi's words, and said a little sadly.  After all, Itachi is also his elder brother, and he has always loved him since he was a child, but now hearing about his physical condition, he feels a little uncomfortable.

    "There's no need to show that expression. I know my body. It's pretty good to be able to persist until now. If it wasn't for you and Sasuke, I would have followed my parents and made atonement to the Uchiha clan.  You and Sasuke are the only ones left, and when Sasuke can come to me and snatch my eyes, I will be relieved!" Speaking of this, Itachi showed a rare gentle smile on his face.

    "I" Chen looked at Itachi's smile, Chen's expression turned cold, as if his heart had been stabbed severely by something, he hesitated to speak, and finally said nothing.

    "Okay, I am very pleased that you have grown up to this point, so I don't have to worry about the safety of you and Sasuke as before, even at that time I can face my father and mother calmly  gone."

    "Sasuke, you don't need to worry, as long as I'm here, I won't let anyone hurt him, and his strength has become very strong, and he has opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. I think in this entire ninja world,  There are not many people who can pose a threat to him."

    Hearing Chen's words, Itachi was surprised. Unexpectedly, Sasuke had already opened the kaleidoscope, and said in surprise: "Has Sasuke already opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan? Great!"

    "Um!"

    "Okay, let's not stop talking. Just now, the leader of the Xiao organization has contacted me again, but I didn't respond to him. I think he will definitely send a special agent to meet me. I should go. As for the four  Tailed Jinchuriki, I can give it to you, but before that, can you tell me, what is your purpose of collecting the tailed beast?" Itachi threw the Four-tailed Jinchuriki in his hand to the ground and asked Chen.

    "Then what about your Xiao organization? Why is your Xiao organization collecting tailed beasts?" Chen Meiou replied, but asked rhetorically.

    "According to our chief, the collectionTailed Beast is to create a war machine that can shock the entire ninja world, so that the ninja world can achieve the goal of world peace.  But as far as I know, this purpose is definitely not that simple. In the Akatsuki organization, the person who actually controls is not the leader of the Akatsuki organization on the surface, that is, Zero, but someone else"

    "Uchiha Madara! Right?" Chen interrupted Itachi's words.

    "how do you know?"

    "Actually, I know more than that, and I even have some secrets that you don't know. For example In fact, the person who calls himself A Fei is not the real Uchiha Madara. His real identity is Uchiha Obito.  Kakashi and Kakashi are teammates on the same team, and they followed the fourth generation of Hokage Namikaze Minato together, for some reason, they almost lost their lives, and were finally rescued by Uchiha Madara" Chen sneered and said  It revealed the identity of that Ah Fei, the actual controller of the Akatsuki organization.

    "Obito Uchiha? It turned out to be him! Everyone died in the battle at Kanna Bridge because of him. I didn't expect him to be alive! How did you know this information?"

    "This is my secret. I not only know his true identity, but also his purpose. His purpose of collecting tailed beasts is not as simple as what Nagato said. In fact, his purpose is to  To revive the ten-tails in ancient times, and become the ten-tailed Jinchuriki, so as to gain powerful power, and then perform infinite Tsukiyomi" Chen then expressed the ambitions of Uchiha Obito and Uchiha Madara.

    After hearing about Moon's Eye's plan, even people like Itachi were shocked, and what Chen said next shocked him to the point where he couldn't be more shocked.

    "And my purpose of collecting tailed beasts is the same as histo become Jinchuriki of the ten tails!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and seventy-three; Trouble at the door

    ?

    The conversation with Itachi is over. During the conversation with Itachi, Chen not only told Itachi about Obito Uchiha, but also stated his purpose of collecting tailed beasts. Although Itachi didn¡¯t agree very much, Chen  Anyway, he won't stop, and Itachi also knows that his time is running out, there is no way to stop Chen, so he can only let Chen.

    At this time, Chen was on his way to Tian Zhiguo. This operation was considered a complete success. Not only did he get Four-Tails Jinchuriki, but he also solved a difficult character in Akatsuki's organization.  In this way, Chen learned from Itachi that at this time the Akatsuki organization had already collected three tailed beasts, one tail, five tails, and seven tails, and when Itachi and Kisame came to capture Four Tails Jinchuriki, their  Another group of members of the Akatsuki organization is also capturing the three-tailed Jinchuriki.

    At the end, Itachi said to Chen earnestly: "Chen, in the end, I would like to remind you that whether it is the two-tailed Jinchuriki or the current four-tailed Jinchuriki, it was originally the goal of our Akatsuki organization, but it fell to you."  I think Obito Uchiha and Zero from our Akatsuki organization will definitely find you. Their strength is not comparable to that of Kakuzu Hidan or even Kisame, especially Obito Uchiha.  You have never seen him make a move, so be careful yourself!"

    After Zai explained, Itachi left Four Tails Jinchuriki behind and left alone.  And after Itachi left, Chen took the Four-Tails Jinchuriki back into the space, and left likewise, heading back to Tian Zhiguo the same way.

    "Have the five tails and seven tails fallen into the hands of the Akatsuki organization? It seems that chakra who wants to get the two tailed beasts is a bit troublesome. I don't know if Sasuke has captured the three tails. The Akatsuki organization has also sent people to capture them."  Sanwei, it should be Deidara's group, I believe Sasuke's current strength can definitely handle it, after all, Didara was also forced to blew himself up by Sasuke in the original book, not to mention that the current Sasuke is stronger than the original book  I have been involved a lot, and the only unstable factor is that guy A Fei, he is now Deidara's new teammate, in the original book, Sasuke is of value to him, so he probably wouldn't make a move against Sasuke." Chen was on his way.  , while secretly thinking in his heart.

    Originally, Chen planned to return to Tianzhi Country Yinren Village as soon as possible. However, when he was about to leave the territory of the Land of Land, he encountered some small troubles.

    As before, at an exit at the border of the Land of Earth, there is a ninja from Yanyin Village guarding it. Chen repeated his old trick and used illusion to control the guarded Yannin.  The territory of the country is also planning to leave the country of soil, and with the forehead of Yanyin on the head, it is obviously a ninja of Yanyin village. I saw that the guarded soil ninja seemed to be very respectful to that person. After they arrived at the checkpoint,  Even saluted him.

    "Master Black Earth, are you planning to leave the Land of Earth?"

    "That's right, I'm going out to carry out a mission. This is the pass the old man gave me. Let's take a look!"

    The person who came was actually Kuroto, the granddaughter of the third generation of Tsuchikage of Yanyin Village. As the eldest lady of Yanyin Village, the soil ninjas under him are of course respectful.

    "Since Mr. Heitu is in a hurry, there is no need to trouble yourself, you can just leave!"

    "No, this is your duty, you can't be careless, if you let that long-winded old man know, he will definitely lecture me again, hurry up!" Heitu handed the pass to the guard and said impatiently.

    "Yes, I understand!" Hearing Heitu's words, the guard had no choice but to accept the pass, and then began to check.

    Chen didn't care about what happened behind him. After performing an illusion on a soil ninja who was investigating, he planned to continue on his way.  However, just because he didn't pay attention to others doesn't mean that others didn't notice him.

    Just when the soil ninja was checking Heitu's pass, Heitu had already noticed Chen, a strangely dressed person. Unlike the ordinary businessmen who came in and out in the past, Chen's attire was indeed very strange, wearing a cloak, and the surrounding  There was a stark contrast to the people in the area, and Heitu naturally felt suspicious.

    "The man in the cloak in front, wait a moment!" Seeing that Chen was about to leave, Heitu immediately shouted.

    "Huh?" Here, he was the only one wearing the cloak. When he heard someone noticed him, Chen frowned. Although he didn't want to be troublesome, he still stopped.

    "What's the matter?" Chen didn't turn his head, but stood on the spot and asked.

    "What is your identity? What are you doing in the Land of Earth?"

    "I'm an ordinary businessman, and I'm here to do business in the Land of Earth!"

    "Ordinary merchant? What about your goods?"

    "It's all sold out!"

    "Oh! Really?" Just as the two were talking, Heitu suddenly turned towards ChenHe pulled out a kunai, although he didn't look back, but this little kunai naturally wouldn't pose a threat to Chen. It was as if Chen's eyes were swollen behind him, and with a tilt of his head, he avoided the  The shot of Kunai.

    "Hmph! An ordinary businessman? He was able to easily escape my attack. He's very skilled!" Heitu said with a playful sneer.

    "What's going on?" At this time, the earth ninjas also came to their senses, and ran over one after another, surrounding Chen.

    "Don't you understand? He's a ninja, not an ordinary businessman at all, that's just his fabricated identity, sneaky guy, definitely not a good thing!" Because of the cloak, Chen was said to be sneaky  Chen also felt helpless.

    "What? Ninja? If it's a ninja, he must register when entering and leaving the country. How could he leave so smoothly? Scorched Earth, how did you interrogate him?" After hearing Heitu's words, a man who seemed to be  The soil ninja, the leader of the guard, reprimanded the sentient soil nin who was in charge of the investigation.

    However, the soil ninja named Scorched Earth did not answer his question, but the expression on his face became dull, as if he had lost his soul, without any expression.

    "Scorched earth! What's the matter with you?" There was no response, the leader was very angry, glanced at the soil ninja, found his dull expression, and was stunned!  .

    "This is hateful, did the scorched earth suffer from an illusion?"

    The leader of the guard didn't delay, and immediately came to the soil ninja named Scorched Earth, and made seals with both hands, "Solution!" to dispel the illusion of the soil ninja.

    "What's wrong with me? What happened?" After waking up, the soil ninja looked around in confusion, and then found the situation in front of him, and asked in doubt.

    "You have fallen under someone else's illusion!"

    "What? How come"

    At this time, Heitu stepped forward and said to Chen in a cold voice: "You actually appeared in the territory of the Land of Earth furtively, and dared to attack the ninjas of our Yanyin Village. How dare you! Tell me, what are you doing?"  Who is it? What is your purpose in coming to the Land of Earth?"

    "Ah~~ I didn't want to cause trouble, but trouble always finds me!"

    At this time, Chen also knew that it was obviously impossible to leave peacefully, so he let out a sigh of relief, and at the same time reached out and pulled off the cloak on his body, revealing his true colors.

    After seeing Chen's true face, the surrounding soil ninja had no intention of exception, and all showed surprised expressions. Obviously, they all knew Chen. Since the incident in Yunyin Village, Chen's information and images have been on the Internet.  It spread throughout the ninja world, and it was hard not to be recognized.

    "Youyou are Uchiha Chen!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and seventy-four;

    ?

    After Chen revealed his identity, all the earth ninjas present were startled and raised their vigilance one after another. After all, Chen's reputation is too loud.

    However, there is one exception among this group of soil ninjas. It is the black soil. Unlike the surprised and nervous expressions of the surrounding soil ninjas, she is looking at Chen with interest, as if she doesn't take Chen for anything at all.  dangerous person.

    "You are Uchiha Tatsumi? I didn't expect you to be so handsome? Although the old man has repeatedly warned me that once I meet you, I will flee immediately after the news that Yunyin Village was destroyed by you. I don't want it. Compared with this,  I'm really curious about you!"

    "You should obediently listen to your old man!" Chen said indifferently.

    "Tch! Stop preaching to me in such a tone. I don't care if you destroyed Yunyin Village or Muye Village. In short, you not only sneaked into our Land of Earth today, but also used illusion to control our Yanyin Village.  My ninja, no matter what happens today, I, Heitu, can't let you leave so easily!" After hearing Chen's words, Heitu also had a small smile of interest on his face, and replied to Chen.

    After hearing Kuroto's words, the surrounding soil ninjas were shocked. It seemed that Kuroto seemed to be planning to fight Uchiha Tatsuo. One of the soil ninjas immediately said to Kuroto: "Black Kuroto-sama, Dokage-sama  I once told you that once you meet Uchiha Tatsumi, you must not conflict with him, we cannot disobey Lord Tukage's order!"

    Obviously, Heitu didn't listen to the words of the soil ninja at all, and rushed towards Chen after a sneer, while his hands were quickly making seals.

    "Master Black Earth! Damn it, everyone pay attention, don't let Master Black Earth suffer any harm, Scorched Earth, you go and release the signal, let the soil ninjas who are nearby come over to support, and immediately report the situation here to the village and report to Dokage  My lord, go!"

    Seeing that Heitu rushed towards Chen on his own initiative, all the soil ninjas present were terrified. The leader of the group of soil ninjas suddenly called his subordinates to follow Heitu, and moved towards the one who was killed by Chen just now.  The sensory ninja controlled by the illusion roared, asking him to send out a signal flare and send the news back to Yanyin Village.

    "I understand!" The perception-type ninja didn't dare to neglect, and started to act when he got the boss's order. First, he took out the signal flare from his body and fired it into the sky, and then used some kind of secret technique to start  Contact Rock Hidden Village.

    "Forget it, I need to go back in a hurry now, I really don't have the time to play with you! So" Facing the attacks of Heitu and other soil ninjas, Chen did not feel the slightest panic, still with an indifferent expression, turning his eyes  After closing it and then opening it suddenly, the pupils that were no different from ordinary people immediately turned into a pair of kaleidoscope Sharingans with a hexagram pattern printed on them.

    "Kaleidoscopic Sharingan!" In the crowd, there were people with knowledge, who couldn't help exclaiming after seeing Chen's eyes, and at the same time showed fear.

    "Huh!" However, Heituquan didn't care at all, and his speed remained unabated. At the same time, his hands had completed the seal, and amidst the exclamation of the earth ninjas, he released a ninjutsu attack towards Chen.

    "Melting escape. Lime congealing technique!"

    Hei Tu suddenly jumped into the air after forming a seal, spit out balls of white lime from his mouth, and attacked Chen condescendingly, but Chen didn't move to dodge, and directly condensed Susan in front of him.  Almost, he resisted the black soil's attack, and made the black soil's attack fail several times, and the white limestone hit the surrounding area where Chen was standing.  And after spraying out a few balls, Heitu's hands quickly changed his handprints again, as if planning to release another ninjutsu.

    Sure enough, in just an instant, the black soil once again completed the seal.

    "Water escape. Water horn!"

    Another ninjutsu, this time the water escape cast by the black soil spits out a trumpet-like water shock wave from his mouth, but this time the target of the attack is not Chen, but the limestone around Chen just now, and the limestone on the ground is on the ground.  After merging with the water tunnel, it turned into cement, and as the water spread, it continuously expanded the range, and spread to Chen's feet in an instant, but because of Susano, the cement did not successfully touch Chen.

    "Damn it, it's blocked! What the hell is this chakra?" Heitu gritted his teeth and snorted coldly when he saw that his ninjutsu was blocked.

    "Is that the level? Forget it, anyway, I don't plan to play with you guys any longer!" Chen's expression froze, revealing a serious murderous intent, and his aura suddenly increased. Susano, who was still in a skeleton state, gradually grew meridians  And muscles, and also condensed armor, the moment the mature Susano was formed, a black flame appeared from Susano's right hand, and formed a .It looks like a long knife.

    "Then what is that? It's so big" Seeing the mature body of Susano, which is more than ten meters high, and feeling the sense of oppression exuded by Susano, the native ninjas present  They were all stunned, and they all swallowed their saliva, their eyes were full of fear and awe, and they didn't reflect it for a while.

    However, the stupefaction of the earth ninjas does not mean that Chen will be merciful to them. The huge Susano exuded a breathtaking aura, raised the Amaterasu sword in his hand, and suddenly pointed at the earth ninjas who were stunned below.  Slash down.

    And the reactions of those soil ninjas were not slow, they had already felt the scorching air wave the moment Susan swung the knife, and they all came back to their senses, but it was already a bit late.

    The huge sword in Xu Zuo's hand suddenly slashed at the position where the soil ninjas were standing. The power of that knife can be said to be a landslide.  Lost under Susan's knife, except for a few nimble ninjas who jumped away in time, Kuroto was one of them.

    In just an instant, more than half of the soil ninjas present lost more than half of them. Looking at this result, the surviving soil ninjas were heartbroken, and all the soil ninjas, including the black soil, stared at Chen with hatred.  They rushed forward, and their hands were constantly forming seals, trying to shake the demon-like Susanoo.

    "Uchiha Tatsu! How dare you" At this time, Kuroto no longer had the relaxed look just now. Although he couldn't pass Chen's slash just now, the shock caused by that slash still made her embarrassed.  She was disheartened, but at this time, Heitu didn't have the heart to pay attention to these things at all. Compared with this, what made her more angry and sad was that the Yannin people who had respected her just now were brutally killed under her own willfulness.

    "You asked for these things yourself, so bear the consequences yourself, although the price is too high"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Small tail: 475137322

    Sorry, it was so many days late to update, because I have no energy to type because of learning to drive, and the writing is very casual, sorry!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 175; Return to Yinnin Village

    ?

    After seeing his partner killed by Chen, all the remaining earth ninjas rushed towards Chen.

    "The mayfly shakes the tree!" Chen just sneered, and controlled Susano to stretch out his left hand, and saw a black flame burning on Susano's palm, which was the fire of Amaterasu.  Amaterasu's fire shot out sparks, like raindrops, towards the soil ninjas.

    "Damn, be careful!" Seeing this kind of indiscriminate attack shocked the local ninjas. They knew which black flames were the legendary Amaterasu flames that would never go out.  dead.

    Although they knew the consequences, they were helpless in the face of such a large number of attacks. After dodging a few attacks, they were accidentally hit by the dense flames, and then their entire bodies were swallowed by the fire of Amaterasu  , let out a heart-piercing scream, and then turned into ashes.

    At this time, there were still many checkpoints with many people, but they were all cleaned up by Chen in just an instant. No it should be said that there was only one person left, and that person was Black Earth!  Of course, at this time, Chen deliberately spared her life, so he didn't attack her, so she didn't follow in the footsteps of the earth ninjas.

    Seeing the tragedy caused by his own willfulness, Heitu was full of remorse and self-blame, but all this was irreversible, and he turned the full of grief and indignation into anger, staring at Chen who was approaching her.

    "Why do you have to put on such an expression? You caused all of this, so you should be prepared to bear the consequences!" Chen said calmly with a mocking smile when he came to Heitu.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, I, Yanyin Village, are at odds with you!"

    "Hmph! You're not the first person to say this, I'm tired of hearing it! Among the Five Great Ninja Villages, I've had trouble with three of them. I don't care if you have one more Yanyin Village. As for you  Maybe it will be useful to me in the future, so" Chen looked at the black soil in front of him with a sneer, and said thoughtfully.

    "What do you want to do?" After hearing Chen's words and looking at his expression, Heitu felt bad. Although she was prepared to be killed, and she was not afraid of death, what she was worried about was Uchiha Chen.  He will restrain her, and then use her as a threat to do things that are not good for Tuyin Village. Now it seems that her worries may really happen.

    "I won't let you succeed!" Thinking of this, Heitu, who knew he was hopeless to escape, was full of determination, holding a handful of kunai, and suddenly stabbed towards his throat, as if intending to end his life.

    However, at the moment she took out Kunai, Chen already knew what she wanted to do. With a teleportation, she appeared in front of Heitu in an instant, and stretched out her hand to hold Heitu's wrist to stop her movement.  At the same time, the pupil technique of the kaleidoscope Sharingan was launched.  All this happened too fast, before Heitu showed any surprise, he was knocked down by Chen's illusion, and he fell unconscious on Chen's body as if unconscious.

    "Hmph! Do you want to commit suicide? You're so naive!" After using illusion to control the black soil, Chen then took the unconscious black soil into the space, and then planned to leave.

    "It's time to go. With such a big commotion, someone from the ninjas of Yanyin Village will definitely come to support them. If they encounter it, it will take some time." Thinking of this, Chen set off again, heading towards the direction of Tian Zhiguo  go.

    Just a moment after Chen left, a group of ninjas with forehead guards with the logo of Yanyin Village appeared at the place just now, and all the people present were shocked when they saw the tragic situation around them.

    I saw that there was no longer any survivor here. Because of Amaterasu, there was not even a corpse left, and the pass had already been destroyed, and there were still some black flames burning around.

    "Damn it! We are late! Let's see if there are any survivors around!"

    "It has been checked, and there is no sign of life!"

    "How is it possible, even if everyone is killed, what about the corpses?"

    "Those black flames should be the legendary Amaterasu's fire, which can burn anything and never go out. It seems that everyone died under this kind of flame."

    "Damn it! Uchiha? You are so bullying that you dare to come to our country of soil to kill people. You must not let him go!" said a soil ninja angrily.

    "Compared to this, it is better to pass the news back to the village first, and let Lord Tukage make a decision!"

    These soil ninjas were carrying out missions nearby or passing by. They rushed over because they saw the signal flare, so they didn't know what happened here, let alone their granddaughter Kuroto of the third generation of Tsuchikage, who had disappeared.??Otherwise, it would not be so calm.

    Afterwards, these earth ninjas used the sealing scrolls, sealed the Amaterasu fire that was still burning around them in the scrolls, left a few people to guard the checkpoint, and then returned to the village to return.

    On the other side, Chen didn't encounter any troubles along the way. With his speed, he quickly returned to Yinnin Village in Tianzhi Country.

    At this time, Yinnin Village is different from the lifeless one before, and has recovered a little vitality. Although it is not as good as the Five Great Ninja Villages, it still has the appearance of a Ninja Village.

    "It seems that Xianglin has done a good job. It has already controlled Yinnin Village. If it is combined with other strongholds of Orochimaru, it can already form a considerable force." Seeing such results, Chen couldn't help but look at Xianglin with admiration.  , although her strength is not very good, but her management ability can still help me a lot.

    Thinking of this, Chen didn't delay any longer, and walked straight towards the interior of Yinren Village. The guards at the gate naturally knew Chen, and quickly saluted respectfully. Chen just nodded in response, ignoring these original Yinren and walked straight  up.

    Arriving at the previous hall, this has become the meeting room of the Eagle Squad. All the members of the Eagle Squad, such as Xianglin Shuiyue and Zhongwu, were there, and they all showed surprised expressions when they saw Chen come in.

    "Chen, you're back, how are you? Has the Four-tailed Jinchuriki been captured?"

    "Then there's no need to ask! If the boss personally takes action, it must be easy to catch, right? Boss!"

    "Well, the Four-Tails Jinchuriki has fallen into my hands, and I even killed the Kisame of Akatsuki's organization!"

    "What? Senior Ghost SharkI didn't expect it. I originally planned to do it myself to take the shark muscle from his hand, but I didn't expect the boss to kill it. Boss, if this is the case, the shark muscle in Ghost Shark's hand  Did you bring the shark muscle back?"

    ps: Sorry everyone!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 176; Three-tailed Chakra in hand

    ?

    Chen took out the shark muscle that had been collected in the space before, and then threw it to Shuiyue who was looking forward to it, and Shuiyue saw that Chen actually threw the shark muscle over, with a surprised expression on his face,  Quickly catch the shark muscle.

    "Big sword shark muscle! Boss, I didn't expect you to bring it back!"

    "After killing the ghost shark, I brought it back. Since you like it, I will give it to you. Anyway, you are the only person in our team who is suitable for using a big knife, but you have to be careful when using the shark muscle."  , this thing is very weird, if the user has the chakra it likes, then he will be very close to the user, otherwise he will repel the user, or even betray, are you sure you can master it?"

    Although it has long been decided to hand over the shark muscle to Shuiyue, Chen still needs to remind again. After all, the shark muscle is different from ordinary weapons. It is a living creature with self-awareness.

    "Don't worry, boss! Since I dare to pick it up, I'm sure I can tame him. You must know that my elder brother, Ghost Lantern Moon, once waved the shark's muscles, so I'm sure I can too!" Shuiyue weighed the shark in his hand excitedly.  Mu Mu didn't take Chen's words to heart at all.

    "Really? It's up to you, I just remind you." Seeing this, Chen didn't say anything more. Anyway, the shark muscle is not very useful to him, so I will give it to Shuiyue, and maybe it can make Shuiyue's strength  Furthermore, as for other problems, I will leave it to Shuiyue to solve by herself. If Shuiyue can't control the shark muscles, it can only be blamed for his lack of strength.

    Chen didn't pay attention to Suigetsu anymore, but showed admiring eyes to Xianglin, and said: "Xianglin, you did a good job, it seems that Yinnin Village has been completely controlled by you, so the other strongholds that receive Orochimaru  How is it going?"

    Mentioning this matter, Xiang Lin's face flashed with pride, after all, compared to other members of Eagle Squad, she is only better than others in this aspect.

    "Otonin Village has been completely controlled by us, and the several strongholds established by Dashemaru before his death have also been gathered by us. Now all the forces of Dashemaru before his death have completely fallen into our hands, but compared to other strongholds  , the stronghold in the north is a little troublesome, because it is a human testing ground, and all the monsters that are contained there are born there and cannot be controlled. Although they are very powerful, they are extremely bloodthirsty and warlike, and they are not easy to control  , At that time, relying on the strength of Zhongwu and that idiot Shuiyue, we managed to suppress them forcibly, and even killed many people because of it, are you sure you want to take them into the saddle?"

    Hearing Xianglin's words made Chen feel very satisfied, nodded his head and said to Xianglin appreciatively: "Sure enough, I am not disappointed, I didn't expect to control all the forces of Orochimaru in just a few days,  I have to say that your management ability is indeed stronger than ours. As for the issue of the northern stronghold, don¡¯t bother with it at all. Anyway, they don¡¯t live long and can only be used as cannon fodder. Since they like to kill and fight, then if we have an incident with the five great ninja villages  If there is a war, let them play first."

    Xiang Lin was not surprised by Chen's words. In her opinion, Chen's decision was not wrong. After all, the monsters in the northern stronghold are too dangerous, and because of the curse seal, while gaining powerful power,  It is also accompanied by great danger, and the body is eroded by the power of the seal, so their life span is generally not long. Instead of letting them die meaninglessly, it is better to let them do something meaningful. This may be for them  It's very unfair, or very cruel, but in this world, there are too many injustices. Even Konoha Hidden Village, one of the Five Great Ninja Villages, may sacrifice the ninjas in the village for the benefit of the village.  life.

    So, Xianglin didn't think it was wrong or cruel for Chen to do so.

    "Okay, let's not talk about this, where is Sasuke? Why haven't I seen him since I came back? Has he not returned from the mission to capture Sanwei?" Chen asked suspiciously.

    Sasuke's task should be easier than his own, and the journey is shorter. It stands to reason that Sasuke should go back to Yinnin Village before him, why no one has seen him now.

    "Sasuke Sasuke's mission failed. He didn't bring Sanwei back successfully. Moreover, he was seriously injured and is currently recovering from his injuries." Speaking of Sasuke, Xianglin couldn't help but think of Sasuke rushing to the hospital.  Echoing Ninja Village's injuries and his weak appearance, a distressed expression flashed across his face, which disappeared in a flash.

    "Oh? Did the mission fail? And he was injured? Deidara Even though I have changed the plot, the battle between the two of them still happened, forget it let's go see what Sasuke is doing  It¡¯s like that!¡± Hearing Xianglin¡¯s words, Rang Chen frowned, although he had already guessed it, but he couldn¡¯t help it.I was a little surprised.

    Although I knew from Itachi that Sasuke might meet Didara, I didn't worry too much at that time. After all, in the original book, Sasuke was still able to win Dida without opening the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.  Pull, and now Sasuke is not only much stronger than in the original book, but also opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but he still got hurt from the original book.

    "Let's go, go and have a look!" Chen said and walked out of the hall first, and walked towards Sasuke's room, followed by Xianglin and others.

    Soon, Chen came to Sasuke's room, and pushed the door open without knocking. Sasuke in the room seemed to have known that Chen was coming, and sat up already, looking at Chen who came in expressionlessly.

    "How is your recovery?"

    "Very good, maybe it's because of the power of Orochimaru, the recovery is faster than expected, and with the ability of Xianglin, there is no serious problem! But the mission failed, and I couldn't bring Sanwei back.  Get this thing!" Sasuke said while handing something that looked like a teapot to Chen's hand.

    And Chen took the teapot and played with it in his hands, feeling an ominous chakra surging in the teapot, the corners of Chen's mouth curled up slightly.

    "It is enough to have this, as for the three tails, it is not so important anymore!"

    The teapot that Sasuke handed over to Chen was the Tailed Beast Chakra Collector that Chen exchanged with the system before. When Sasuke set out to capture Sanwei, Chen gave him this and asked him to use the collector to collect it when he found Sanwei.  The chakra of the three tails, just in case, it turns out that Chen is right!

    PS: Sorry everyone!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 177; Going to Konoha

    ?

    "According to what you said, when I was fighting with Sanwei, I took the opportunity to put it on Sanwei's body. This thing seemed to be able to absorb Sanwei's chakra, but when I was going to capture Sanwei, people from the Akatsuki organization appeared  , In the battle with one of their members, although I won, I was seriously injured and the mission failed!"

    "No, it's not a mission failure if you can bring back the three-tailed chakra. My original goal was the tailed beast's chakra, and the purpose of Akatsuki's organization is to capture the real tailed beast. Our goals are different!"

    Hearing Chen's answer seemed to make Sasuke very puzzled, he frowned and asked: "In this case, why did you take Erwei's Jinchuriki away, and also snatched Four-tailed Jinchuriki from Akatsuki?  Isn¡¯t it superfluous? And doing so has attracted the attention of the Five Great Ninja Villages.¡±

    "The reason is very simple. Since the Akatsuki organization is our enemy, and their goal is to collect tailed beasts, I certainly won't let them achieve their goal so easily. The tailed beasts are in our hands, not only can hinder their plans, but also  You can also use this as a condition to make some demands on them. As for the Five Great Ninja Villages, there is no need to worry at all, unless they can unite wholeheartedly, otherwise there is nothing to be afraid of, but it is not easy to get them united!  It is said that they can't let go, and there are many grievances and grievances among the villages, so even if their shadows want to unite, their ninjas will not be happy.  The alliance fell apart, of course, the premise is that they are really united, as for now, there is no need to worry about this matter!" Chen explained to Sasuke.

    "Hmph! Are you that confident? None of the Five Great Ninja Villages is simple!" Sasuke said with a cold snort.

    "You don't have to worry about these. Compared with this, let's talk about the members of the Akatsuki organization you met when you were catching tailed beasts. You, who have already opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and can also cast Susanoo, did not expect  It's really beyond my expectation to receive such a serious injury!" Chen didn't want to get entangled in this issue, so he quickly changed the subject and said to Sasuke.

    "They appeared when I was planning to capture Three Tails, but it was only one person who fought with me, while the other was very strange. Before the battle started, they hid far away, as if they were afraid of being affected by the battle, and  The guy I fought was an Earth Dungeon type ninja, he was restrained by my Thunder Dungeon, so he was defeated by me, but in the end he wanted to die with me and blew himself up. That power is really powerful, even though I cast it in a hurry  Susanoo almost protected himself, but he was still injured." Speaking of the previous battle, even though it had been a while, Sasuke still felt a little lingering fear, after all, Didara's self-destruct power was too terrifying, and the explosion range  It has reached twenty kilometers, and can reduce everything within this range to ashes, if it is not because of Susano's defense

    "Didara? I'm not interested in him. What I want to ask is, is there a swirl-shaped mask among the other Akatsuki members you met?"

    "That's right, another member of the Akatsuki organization is indeed the same as what you said, but his behavior makes me feel very strange. He seems to be a cowardly guy who hid before the battle started. I didn't expect that  People were able to survive the explosion, and faced me who was already injured at the time, but didn't take action to avenge his companions, but took Sanwei away. I really don't understand why such a person can become a member of the Akatsuki organization.  That kind of guy, why are you asking about him?"

    "It seems that you are very disdainful of him. If you think so, you are very wrong. That guy didn't see it that way. The weird behavior he showed was just a disguise. He was actually  The person behind the scenes of the Akatsuki organization is secretly manipulating Akatsuki, and his identity is not simple. More than ten years ago, Konoha's Nine-Tails incident was caused by him, and even Wuyin Village, the country of water, was once controlled by him. ?¡­¡±

    Chen told Sasuke the true identity of A Fei, although the current Sasuke learned the truth about the extermination of the clan from Chen a long time ago, coupled with the relationship between brothers, he has already followed Chen's side, but Sasuke this person  Too simple and easy to be fooled by others, so he was vaccinated first.

    "Uchiha Obito? Listen to you, he is indeed a difficult opponent. If so, why didn't he kill me at that time?" Sasuke said suspiciously.

    "It should be that you think you may be of value to him. After all, it is too rare to be able to use Susanoo's Sharingan!" Chen replied.

    "Is it worth using? Hmph!"

    "Okay, let's not talk about this. Today I came to see how your injury is recovering. By the way, I would like to remind you about Obito Uchiha. You should recover from your injury in the next two days and wait for you."After the situation is fully restored, we are going to a place to complete one thing!  "

    "Where?"

    "Konoha!"

    Hearing the word Konoha, Sasuke's expression froze, and there was a slight nostalgia in his eyes, but it was fleeting and was soon replaced by hatred.

    "Konoha"

    "That's right, those old fellows from Konoha have lived long enough. It's time for them to repay what Konoha owes us! Before Wunin Village is united, let's settle this matter first.  Otherwise, after they are united, it will take a lot of effort to get revenge, so save trouble if you can!"

    "Really? I'm finally going to do it Konoha I can't wait!"

    "But before that, recover your body first. You have been waiting for so many years, and you don't care about these two days. Okay, you rest, I have to deal with some things!" Chen said to Sasuke, and then left  Sasuke's room.

    ps: A bad news, I failed the examination of the second subject, I'm going to cry to death!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and seventy-eight; Payne found

    ?

    However, while Chen was talking with Sasuke, it was raining heavily in the Land of Rain as usual, on a strange building, the leader of the Akatsuki organization, Tendo Payne, was standing in that building  Looking at the country of rain below, even though the rainwater drenched on his body, he didn't have any intention of avoiding it.

    "Payne, come here, he's back!"

    At this time, a woman's voice sounded behind Tiandao Payne, and Payne was not surprised at all when he heard the voice, as if he already knew who it was.

    "I see!"

    Tiandao Payne responded casually, then turned around and walked towards the source of the voice behind him, only to see Xiao Nan wearing the uniform of Xiao Organization standing not far in front of Payne, looking at him, what Xiao Nan said just now was exactly what Xiao Nan said  of.

    After Payne came to Xiao Nan's side, he walked into the strange building together with Xiao Nan.  A person wearing the same uniform of the Akatsuki organization and wearing a whirlpool mask appeared in front of Payne and Xiaonan. This person is the behind-the-scenes controller of the Akatsuki organization, Uchiha Obito!

    Previously aliased as A Fei, he and Didara carried out the task of capturing the three tails, but met Sasuke who had the same purpose. As a result, Didara blew himself up and Sasuke was injured.  And Obito relied on the space ability of his kaleidoscope Sharingan to survive the explosion safely, and then brought Sanwei back.

    After seeing Obito, Payne was the first to speak: "What happened? Who killed Didara?"

    "Sasuke Uchiha!"

    "Oh, it turned out to be him! You have already contacted him, how is it?"

    "It feels good. Sharingan's ability has been fully utilized, even exceeding my expectations. Those eyes will become stronger than Itachi. When the time is right, I will go to him again!"

    "Are you so confident that he will listen to you? Don't forget about Uchiha Tatsuya!" Xiao Nan suddenly said.

    "Well! Uchiha Tatsumi is indeed not simple, and may become an obstacle for us. It seems that we must find a time to get in touch with him, and both the two-tailed Jinchuriki and the four-tailed Jinchuriki are still in his hands. This piece  Let you handle the matter yourself, if he doesn't know how to praise, then let him disappear, after all, I only need one Uchiha Sasuke is enough!" Obito Uchiha flashed a haze seriously, facing Payne  Said: "Remember, as a leader, you are absolutely not allowed to fail! As for Sanwei, keep it for now, and seal it together after you bring Erwei and Siwei back. This will save a little time!"

    "I see!" Payne replied indifferently.

    "Have you found Itachi?"

    "Well, I have already found him, in an abandoned stronghold of the Uchiha clan, but he doesn't seem to plan to return to the organization anymore!"

    "Huh! I know what he wants to do, don't worry about him, he is of little use to us now! Go and finish our business first, you go to Yinnin Village to find Uchiha Chen!" Obito once again said to Pei  En reminded: "But be careful, you were able to kill Jiaodu and Guixie, and even destroyed the entire Yunyin Village. You are extremely powerful! Even you, you should be more cautious!"

    After hearing Obito's reminder, Payne hadn't replied yet, but Xiaonan who was on the side spoke first, and said in a nonchalant tone: "It's meaningless to grow others' ambitions, because Payne has never lost!"

    "Hehe~~ That's right! That's the end of the conversation, I'm leaving!" Obito didn't say anything more, after a few chuckles, he turned and left, leaving only Payne and Xiaonan behind.

    "Payne, what should we do next?"

    "Go to Tian Country!"

    After confirming the next action, the two also disappeared in place.

    And not long after Payne and Xiaonan left the Kingdom of Rain, in a certain water area of ??the Kingdom of Rain, a toad surfaced from the bottom of the water and swam to the shore.  After that, the toad suddenly opened its mouth, and a figure gradually emerged from the toad's mouth, and stood on the shore after a while.

    I saw this person with white hair, wearing a kimono, with a forehead guard engraved with the word "oil" on his forehead, and two red oil paints painted on his face.  It is also called Zilai.

    "The Kingdom of Rainthe infiltration was successful, it was surprisingly simple, butwhat should I do next?"

    It turns out that I have been tracking down the Akatsuki organization all the time, and finally found out that the headquarters of the Akatsuki organization is in the Land of Rain not long ago, so I asked the fifth generation of Hokage, who is also one of the Sannin, Tsunade, to sneak into the  The Kingdom of Rain investigated, but what he didn't know was that not long ago, the apparent leader of the Akatsuki organization had already left the Kingdom of Rain.

    In the original work, sinceLai also infiltrated the Land of Rain to investigate the Akatsuki organization because he found out that the location of the Akatsuki organization was after the Land of Rain, but unfortunately, he was discovered by Payne after he sneaked into the Country of Rain.  Come and fight.  Although Jiraiya's strength is strong, and he can also display an incomplete sage mode, but due to his unfamiliarity with Payne's Six Paths, he eventually hated him.

    But now, due to the appearance of Chen, the original plot has been broken. Because of Chen's incident, Payne, who was guarding the Kingdom of Rain, left the Kingdom of Rain and went to the Kingdom of Tian, ??and passed by Jiraiya.  , In this way, Jilai, who should have died, may have saved his life because of Payne's absence, and it is even more likely that some information about the Akatsuki organization will be unearthed. I don't know what will happen in the future.

    At the same time, Chen, who is far away in Otonin Village in Tianzhi Country, does not know that a powerful opponent is coming to him, but even if Chen knows, he may only be a little surprised, and it will not make him feel nervous at all.  With his current strength, even if Uchiha Madara came in person, he is confident that he can defeat him. Of course, the premise is that Uchiha Madara has not obtained the reincarnation eye, otherwise it will not be so easy!

    As for Tiandao Payne and Xiaonan organized by Akatsuki, after leaving the country of rain, they rushed straight towards the country of Tianzhi. With the speed of the two of them, it didn't take long, and they soon appeared in the distance from Yinren village.  In a forest one kilometer away.

    Chen, who was in Yinren Village, seemed to have sensed something, and looked in the direction of Payne, with a thoughtful expression on his face.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and seventy nine; tit for tat

    ?

    At this time, in a forest outside Yinren Village, the leaders of the Xiao organization, Payne and Xiaonan, were ready.

    "Hmph! It's really just a small ninja village, and there is no barrier!" Looking in the direction of ninja village, Tiandao Payne said indifferently.

    "Do you want to call the other Payne over to test it out first!"

    "No, it's just a small ninja village. There's no need to mobilize the crowd. Let's go!" After Tiandao Payne finished speaking, he walked in the direction of Yinnen village, and Xiaonan didn't say much.  Tiandao Payne walks side by side.

    The two soon appeared at the gate of Yinren Village, and the guards of Yinren Village also noticed their approach, jumped out and shouted: "Stop, who are you?"

    However, Payne and Xiaonan ignored those little guys, didn't even look at them, let alone want to stop, and still walked towards Yinren Village.

    "Bastard, I told you to stop, didn't you hear?" Seeing that the two men ignored him at all, an Otonin guard angrily rushed to Payne and Xiao Nan to block their way.

    Seeing that those ants dared to block the way recklessly, Payne stopped, and a pair of reincarnation eyes looked indifferently at Otonin in front of him, and that Otonin was also looking at Payne, and found that  With strange eyes of reincarnation, I was surprised in my heart.

    "Those eyesyouwho the hell are you?"

    However, before that Otonin could get the answer, he suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of oppression, which made him feel terrified. Before he had time to think about it, he felt a pain in his chest. When he looked down, it turned out that he was standing in front of him.  Just when he was in a daze just now, Payne transformed into a black tube in his hand and pierced his chest.

    "Youyou" The name sound endured the passing of his life, his eyes protruded, he looked at Payne in horror, and wanted to say something, but he had no strength at all. He tilted his head, and then  I'm out of breath.

    "Huh! Mere ants dare to offend God!" Payne snorted coldly, and threw the breathless Yinren to the ground.

    "What! How dare you" The rest of the Yinnin looked at this scene in disbelief. They couldn't imagine that the visitor would be so bold as to kill their companions in the Yinnin Village. Immediately afterwards, they all felt extremely  Anger: "They are enemies, kill them!"

    After recovering from the accident just now, the remaining Otonin took out their kunai one after another, and rushed towards Payne and Xiaonan angrily.

    However

    "Hmph!" Xiao Nan snorted coldly, looked at Yin Ren who was attacking them indifferently, and raised his right hand at the same time, and then several cold lights flew out of Xiao Nan's hand, with piercing  Po Kong attacked the sound ninjas, with lightning speed, the sound ninjas felt a sore throat before they could react, and then felt unable to breathe, and fell to the ground one after another.  Without exception, each of those Otonin had a shuriken transformed from white paper stuck in their throats.

    "Looking for a dead end!" Payne glanced indifferently at the corpses all over the ground, and walked towards Chen's direction without stopping.

    However, there was such a big commotion here that the other ninjas in Yinnin Village had already been alarmed. After seeing the intruders, they all rushed over and blocked the way of Payne and Xiaonan.

    "Damn it, you dare to invade Yinnin Village, it's too arrogant!" Yinnin yelled at them after stopping Payne and Xiaonan, wanting to take Payne and Xiaonan down.

    "Hmph! Is Uchiha Tatsumi coming out yet? If that's the case, then I'll get rid of these annoying ants first, Xiaonan!" Facing Otonin who blocked the way, Payne remained expressionless and glanced indifferently.  , said.

    "I see!" After many years of tacit understanding, after Payne spoke, Xiao Nan knew what Payne wanted to do, and after replying, his body quickly turned into sheets of white paper and flew around.

    "Want to escape? Let's go!"

    ?Seeing that Xiao Nan turned into white paper and flew away, those tone ninjas mistakenly thought that Xiao Nan and the others wanted to escape, and launched attacks one after another, attacking Payne who was still standing there, but

    Facing the coming attack, Payne did not intend to dodge at all, but slowly raised his hands, his expression as indifferent as ever.

    "Welcome to God's sanction! Shenluo Tianzheng!" A strong voice sounded, and at the moment when Zhongyinren's attack was about to hit, an irresistible repulsion erupted from Payne's body, with overwhelming force, towards  Spreading around, those Yinnin who had already approached Payne were the first to bear the brunt. Not only were the various attacks they launched instantly resolved, but they were also blown away by a force they could not resist. Not only that, even the surrounding area of ??Yinnin VillageSome of the buildings collapsed under this powerful force and turned into ruins, and none of the sound ninjas who were blown away could still stand up.

    Fortunately, the scale of the Shenluo Tianzheng that Payne used this time is not very large, and the range is only tens of meters in diameter, so the damage to Yinnin Village is not very serious, only the gate and the surrounding buildings  It was destroyed, and after Payne used Shenluo Tianzheng to make such a big commotion, everyone in the entire Yinnin Village was alarmed, and the Yinnin were dispatched one after another, rushing towards Payne, the unexpected guest.

    "Damn it, did you do all of this?" Yin Ren gritted his teeth and asked Payne angrily.

    "Where is Uchiha Chen?" Facing Otonin's question, Payne didn't bother to answer, but looked at Otonin indifferently, and asked calmly.

    "Damn it, you're looking for death!" Seeing Payne's ungrateful attitude, Yin Ren, without exception, was extremely angry, and they all planned to attack Payne.

    "Hmph! Overthinking one's abilities!"

    "Stop!"

    I saw Payne raised his hand again, intending to launch the Shenluotianzheng again, but at this moment, a voice came from the after-sales service of Otonin, which made everyone present stop their actions, including Payne.

    Afterwards, gradually parted from the crowd of Otonin, Chen took Sasuke and other members of Eagle Squad and slowly walked out from the crowd, came to Payne, and looked at the Akatsuki organization in front of him playfully.  The leader, and Tiandao Payne, also stared at Uchiha Tatsuo, who had caused their Xiao organization to suffer, with indifferent eyes, and no one made a move.

    "Heavenly Payne?"

    "Tatsu Uchiha?"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 180; The First Confrontation with Penn

    ?

    "Uchiha Tatsuo, finally willing to come out!"

    "Who am I? It turns out that the leader of the Akatsuki organization that I have been fascinated for a long time has come to our Yinnin Village. It really makes our small ninja village flourish. However, you don't seem to be very friendly. Say  Find out your purpose!" When he came to Payne, Chen had a playful smile on his face and said haha.

    "Hmph! Uchiha Tatsumi, hand over Jinchuriki of Natsuo and Soutao!" Payne didn't talk nonsense with Chen, stared at Chen indifferently, and said to Chen indifferently.

    "Are the two-tailed and four-tailed Jinchurikis? That's why they came here. It's easy to say, since you, Payne, have spoken in person, and I, Uchiha Tatsumi, can't help but appreciate them. Those two Jinchurikis are the flowers of our Hawk team.  It took a lot of effort to catch it, so we can¡¯t let us work in vain, right? Want a tailed beast? Then what can we exchange for it?¡±

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, not only have you repeatedly opposed our Akatsuki organization, but you have also killed four core members of our Akatsuki organization.  Once you have a chance, hand over the Jinchuriki of Erwei and Siwei, and then obey Xiao's organization, then I can forget the mistakes you have committed!"

    "Hehe, we not only want to hand over Renzhuli to you for nothing, but also obey your orders?"

    "That's right, this is your only way to survive, otherwise you will be sanctioned by God!" Payne said indifferently.

    "God's sanction? Can you represent God? Are you out of your mind? I didn't expect the leader of the Akatsuki organization to be a self-righteous idiot. I really don't know how the Akatsuki organization survived until today!" Hearing what Payne said, Chen hadn't  Opening his mouth, Shuiyue who was standing beside Chen revealed a sarcasm and said with a sneer.

    "The blasphemous guy, let's face the trial!" The proud Payne naturally couldn't tolerate any disrespect from others. As soon as Zai Shuiyue's voice fell, Payne raised his arm, and the Vientiane Sky triggered, and the target was directly locked on Shuiyue.  Before Yue understood what was going on, her whole body flew towards Payne uncontrollably.

    "Huh! Go to hell and repent!" A sharp black iron rod suddenly appeared from Payne's raised arm, and at the speed of Shuiyue's flight at this time, it would hit the iron rod in less than a second.  However, the imaginary scene of blood splattering did not appear. When Shuiyue hit the sharp iron rod, it just exploded like a splash, and the body turned into a liquid all over the ground.  It is the secret technique of the ghost lamp family, liquefaction, which can make the ghost lamp family immune to physical attacks.

    "The secret technique of the ghost lamp family? It's a small trick!" Payne snorted coldly, and a violent impact suddenly erupted from his body, spreading to the surroundings, and the shock wave would blow everything around Payne.  Fei, the already liquefied Suigetsu is no exception, even Chen and the others are also affected by this impact.  The rest of Eagle Team around him were able to withstand the shock wave.

    Undoubtedly, what Payne used was the Divine Rakyat, and this time the target was mainly aimed at Suiyue, so only Suiyue who was closest to Payne was hit hard, and the others only received the impact.  , and it doesn't hurt.

    "Huh, is it Shinra Tense?" Chen is no stranger to Tendo Payne's signature moves. In the original Naruto, Tendo Payne is a god in front of the Fifth Hokage Tsunade.  A devastating method razed Muye Village to the ground, and even the central area was blown out of a basin by the violent impact.

    Shuiyue, who was thrown aside by the shock, recondensed into a human form, and stood up slowly with a beheading knife in one hand, her face a bit unsightly.  It seems that the impact of Shenluo Tianzun in the middle really put a lot of load on his body.

    Chen glanced at Shuiyue who was walking towards him holding a beheading sword, and frowned slightly.  Although Chen didn't pay too much attention to Tiandao Payne's "visit", but it really annoyed Chen to insult his subordinates in front of him like this.

    "Attention everyone, attach Chakra to your feet, so that you won't be so easily controlled by Wanxiang Tianyin." Chen said with his sleeves to shake off the dust raised in front of him.  After listening to Chen's words, chakras of different colors appeared on the feet of all Eagle Squad members.

    When Payne saw the action on the other side, Shen's unnatural expression flashed past.  Thinking about it, "The reaction is not slow, but this does not prevent you from being judged by God!" However, Payne didn't think that he could have the capital to stand with him just because of this, since he came to the door in person  , how can you care about these measurements.

    "I don't know what level of ignorance will give you the courage to fight against God, and self-righteous small actions will eventually become your failures.handle.  "Penn said methodically, still with a calm expression.

    "You step back first, you can't help me with this person in front of you." Chen stared at Payne but said to the people around him.  Shuiyue and Chongwu looked at each other, and Dao secretly nodded and stepped back.

    "Okay, I don't need to say too much today. The tailed beast is here. It's not impossible if you want me to hand over the tailed beast that I have worked so hard to catch, but you have to ask the Liuguang Xingyun in my hand first."  Knife." The corner of Chen's mouth turned up slightly, with a touch of sarcasm, his upper body bent slightly, his right hand lowered down to grab the handle of the knife on the left side of his waist, and stared at Payne as he ran at a high speed.

    Standing not far away, Payne looked at Chen running towards him expressionlessly, and did not make any big moves, only to see an iron pestle slipping down his sleeve and falling into his hand.  At this moment, Chen's right hand tightened, and a blue thunder-attribute chakra instantly condensed in the palm of his hand, and extended to the Meteor Meteor Knife, shining a dazzling red light.  Tiandao Payne's expression was slightly moved, but he didn't show too much surprise.  Throwing the iron pestle towards Chen, the iron pestle that was released immediately was like a sharp arrow, drawing a cold trajectory in the air and galloping towards Chen, and Tiandao Payne's cuff slipped again, and an iron pestle was caught in his hand  , followed behind the Tiechu that had just flown out, and also bent down and charged in Chen's direction.

    Chen looked at the iron pestle flying towards him and Tiandao Payne who was following behind him, and snorted coldly. While pulling out the meteor knife with his right hand, he also slashed forward in the air.  The crescent-shaped slash was thrown out along the tip of the knife, and instantly split the oncoming iron pestle in half from the middle.  Tiandao Payne, who was caught off guard, was almost overwhelmed by the scene in front of him. He tilted his body immediately and was forced to change lanes sideways to avoid Chidori who split the iron rod.  .

    ps: Sorry, it has been off for so long!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and eighty first; the battle between the chiefs

    ?

    Staring at Uchiha Chen who was galloping towards him, Tendo Payne tapped his feet twice and moved to the other side, temporarily distanced himself from Chen, and regained his footing.  The opponent's attacking method was suffocated, and the attacks were almost interlocking, and the distance opened just now was instantly closed by Chen.

    Chen dragged the Meteorite Knife with his right hand, and placed his left hand across his chest. A wave of blue-white thunder-attribute Chakra jumped between his palms, and then he moved his palm full of electric arcs to his right shoulder, and flicked it  , a ferocious dog composed of thunder and lightning, rushed towards Tiandao Payne, it was Kakashi's Thunder Tiger Killer, and Chen, who was dragging the Meteor Star Meteor Knife, suddenly took a stride at the moment Thunder Dog let go  , leaned slightly and slashed towards Tiandao Payne.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Payne was not in a hurry at the moment, raised his right hand indifferently and said four words.  Chen first saw the thunder dog that he had just thrown out of his hand disappear in an instant, and then felt a strong repulsive force straight to the door.  Chen wanted to dodge but it was half a step too late, Chen had no time to withdraw the knife and had to block his hands in front of his body to bite.

    After Chen personally experienced the impact of Shenluo Tianzheng, he couldn't help but secretly startled. The magical skill that can destroy Muye Village in one blow in the original book cannot be taken lightly.  I saw Chen, who resisted Shenluo Tianzheng with his body at close range, was instantly sent flying by a destructive repulsion.  Tendao Payne didn't wait for Chen to land, he raised his right hand and stepped forward, took a lunge and threw the iron rod in his hand to Uchiha Chen in the air.

    But at this moment, Chen, who was being crippled by carelessness, had no time to be sad, but heard a gust of wind blowing towards him from behind.  At this moment, Chen just wanted to block with the Meteorite Knife, but hurriedly retracted his waist with his backhand. Chen completed a set of handprints in an instant, turned around in mid-air, and looked down at Tiandao Payne: Fire Shield, the art of fireball.  Immediately, the surrounding temperature suddenly rose. Although the Fireball Jutsu performed by Chen at this time is also a C-level ninjutsu, it is completely different from the original concept.  I saw the iron pestle flying towards me was instantly turned into a wisp of green smoke and dissipated in the air by the sudden high temperature.  However, the sudden burst of fire did not weaken, and continued to sweep away along the Tendao Payne facing Uchiha Tatsuo.

    Tiandao Payne was a little dumbfounded at the moment, "How is it possible! How can he perform ninjutsu in time after directly bearing the Shenluo Tianzheng with his body at such a close distance?!" But at this moment, he can't allow him to think too much.  His sight was filled with scorching heat. Before the fire cloud approached, the high temperature already made him look a bit embarrassed. If the fire really stuck to him, it would be absolutely unimaginable.  Tiandao Payne immediately stretched out his hand toward the ground in front of him, "Wanxiang Tianyin!"

    I saw that the ground not far from Tiandao Payne was covered with cracks in an instant, and then a five-meter-wide and ten-meter-high rock layer rose up with the soil on its surface, hiding Tiandao Payne behind it,  It just happened to block the fire cloud in front of Tiandao Payne.

    Seeing that the trouble in front of him was solved, Tiandao Payne also breathed a sigh of relief. When he was about to exit the rock formation and make deployment, he was surprised to find that there was a slight change in the rock formation, and there was a slight cracking sound in the middle of the rock formation.  Immediately after Payne's astonished eyes, the rock wall made by Wanxiang Tianyin collapsed after a loud noise, raising dust all over the sky.

    Seeing this, Tiandao Payne did not relax his vigilance. He knew that Chen's attack could not be that simple, so he fixed his eyes on the yellow sand in front of him, not daring to relax.

    Sure enough, at the moment when the rock wall was collapsing, a piercing sound sounded, and at the same time, a dazzling light shone in the pervasive dust, moving towards the unsuspecting Pei at an electric-optical speed with a whistling sound.  En flew over.

    After the ray of light rushed out of the range of the smoke and dust, Tiandao Payne finally saw the true face of the ray of light. It looked like a huge shuriken condensed from wind attribute chakra, but Payne learned from this ninjutsu  I felt an unprecedented sense of crisis, and even a sentence flashed in my mind, if I can't escape, I will definitely die.

    "Oops!" Tiandao Payne secretly said something bad, and it was too late to dodge, because the speed of the shuriken was so fast that it was already approaching in the blink of an eye.

    However, Tiandao Payne is not a simple character. Just at the very moment, a powerful impact erupted from Payne's body again. At the moment when the shuriken was about to touch his body, he directly  Shake it away.

    "Finally recovered!" Seeing that the crisis was lifted, Tiandao Payne finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Just now I said that the shattering of the spiral pill shuriken is the Shenluo Tianzheng, one of the three great magical skills of Tiandao Payne. Every time after using Shenluo Tianzheng, Tiandao Payne will have a blank period of 5 seconds. Using some terms from Chen's previous life  In other words, it is a CD.

    That is to say, the magical skill of Shenluo Tianzheng is not unlimited, it needs to pass 5 seconds cD can be used again, and at the moment when the spiral ball shuriken was about to hit Payne, Shenluo Tianzheng's cd had just ended, so Payne immediately cast it, blocking the fatal blow.

    However, just as Payne breathed a sigh of relief, and before he had time to make any moves, a specially made shuriken instantly struck in front of him. Payne snorted coldly and swung the black iron rod in his hand.  The sword fell, and before he had time to taunt Chen, he saw a flash in front of him, Uchiha Chen's figure appeared in front of him out of thin air without warning, and at the same time he was holding a spiral pill.

    "Nani!"

    In the exclamation of Tiandao, Quan Nai had already attacked the spiral pill in his hand towards Payne's chest. In this zero-distance situation, Payne had no way to avoid it and could only watch the blue spiral pill.  Accompanied by Uchiha Tatsuo's sneer, Maru was imprinted on his chest.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and eighty second; Payne's escape

    ?

    All this happened so fast that even Tiandao Payne didn't react. It was just a breath, and Uchiha Chen's attack was imminent. Payne, who was caught off guard, could only watch Uchiha Chen helplessly.  The spiral pill in his hand was printed on his body.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    Heavenly Dao Payne roared, but he couldn't let him escape from the established facts. The high-speed rotating spiral pill was printed on his chest, and the violent Chakra smashed Payne's uniform in an instant, followed by Payne's uniform.  The muscles are severely twisted, forming a spiral shape.

    "Huh! Get out of here!" Chen grinned grimly, snorted coldly, and then exerted all his strength to knock Payne flying.

    Payne, who flew upside down, finally stopped after smashing through several houses. However, Payne seemed to be dying at this time.

    At the same time, in a place not far from Yinnin Village, a man with long red hair, skinny, and black iron rods stuck in his back was standing beside the man from Yinnen just now.  Konan, who was leaving Ninja Village, at this moment, the red-haired man suddenly opened his eyes, and then coughed violently.

    "Nagato, are you okay?" After seeing the appearance of the red-haired man, Xiao Nan was surprised and asked with concern.

    There is no doubt that this man is Payne's real body, Uzumaki Nagato with the eyes of reincarnation.

    "Tiandao Tiandao Payne, I've been knocked down!" After a severe cough, Nagato was relieved a little, but his voice sounded weak, and it seemed that he had suffered a lot of damage.

    "What? Payne was defeated? Is it Uchiha Tatsumi?" It's unbelievable. In Xiaonan's cognition, Payne has never failed.  If you go out in person, then all the problems will be solved, but now Payne's words have broken Xiaonan's long-standing cognition.

    "Uchiha Tatsu! I didn't expect that I still underestimated you. Hmph, I'll let you live for two more days and prepare for a more severe trial! Xiaonan, let's go!" Payne knew that the purpose of this trip had failed  Even if you stay, you can't change the fact, so you go back to the base first, wait until your strength is restored, then call the other Payne, and then come to avenge today's failure.

    "I see!"

    Xiaonan didn't say anything more, and the two left Tianzhiguo and returned to Yuren Village.

    On the other side, after Chen knocked Tiandao Payne into the air, he wanted to check the situation of Tiandao Payne, but when he came to the place where Tiandao Payne fell, he found that Tiandao Payne had already disappeared without a trace  , Seeing such a result, Chen couldn't help but feel upset.

    After fighting for a long time, not only did he consume a lot of energy, but even Yinnin Village was affected by the battle, and the losses were not light. In the end, Payne was still not dealt with.

    "Huh! Was it transferred by spiritism? This should be the ability of the animal way! But after this battle, Payne no longer dared to underestimate me, Uchiha Chen, so the next time he faces,  It will be Payne who is well-prepared, and it will include the other five Paynes! Forget it, if you escape, you will run away, and we will solve it together next time. I have a thorough understanding of Payne's six-path ability.  It can't pose a threat to me at all!" Chen thought for a while in his heart, and didn't bother with this problem any more, Fei Leishen activated, disappeared in place in an instant, and then appeared beside Sasuke, Chonggo and others.

    And everyone in the Eagle Squad, after seeing Chen coming back, stepped forward to understand the situation.

    "Boss, how's it going? Did you get rid of that insanity just now?" After arriving in front of Chen, Shuiyue couldn't wait to ask, as if he was brooding over the fact that he was injured by Tiandao Payne.

    "Well, I knocked him into the air, but I didn't kill him. I think he will come back soon."

    "Is that guy the leader of the Akatsuki organization?" Sasuke asked thoughtfully.

    "Did you run away? Tsk, the leader of Xiao organization, that's all!" Xiang Lin said disapprovingly.

    "Don't underestimate him. It's certainly not that simple to become the leader of those strong men in the Akatsuki organization. Although I repelled him today, it's because his strength has not been fully displayed. Otherwise, we will not be so easy."  Relax, if we hadn't happened to be in Yinren Village today, maybe Yinnin Village would have been razed to the ground by him!"

    After Chen explained, he said to Xianglin: "Xianglin, Yinren Village has suffered a lot of losses today, you are the one to appease the people below, and the task of rebuilding will be entrusted to you!"

    "Huh! I know!"

    "It seems thatOur leisurely days are coming to an end. Really, I thought I could rest for two days after capturing Siwei, but I didn¡¯t expect to be in trouble so soon. Since Payne has come to the door in person, it means that they have already  He is going to attack us. After this battle, he also realized my strength, so it is impossible for him to come again when he is not fully prepared, and we still have enemies like the Five Great Ninja Villages. We must take precautions to avoid  Being robbed by someone, Shuiyue, order to go down and strengthen your guard. If any suspicious person enters the territory of Tian Zhiguo, you must investigate clearly!  "

    "I see, I will give orders!"

    "Then next, let's go to the conference room first, and let me tell you about our next move! Let's go!" Chen first ordered the two tasks of Shuiyue and Xianglin, and then walked to the conference room, and everyone in the Eagle Squad consciously  followed.

    When it came to the meeting, everyone first found a seat and sat down, and then all looked at Chen, wanting to know what his so-called next move was.

    "Boss, now can we talk about what our next action is? It's so serious, shouldn't it be to snatch that Ninja village again? Is it Kirigakure or Iwagakure?" Wait until everyone sat down  After he was done, Shuiyue, an impatient person, couldn't wait to joke, but he was only joking, but Chen's answer surprised him.

    I saw Chen looking at Shuiyue playfully, with a cold sneer on the corner of his mouth, and said in Shuiyue's unbelievable eyes

    "Our goal this time is not Kirigakure or Iwagakure, but Konoha!!!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 183; Undercurrents under the night

    ?

    Regardless of whether Shuiyue was frightened by Chen's actions, but at this time, the Hidden Leaf Village in the Land of Fire still maintained its unique rhythm and moved forward at a leisurely pace, completely unaware of it.  A storm against Muye Yin Village is coming, and the village is still a thriving scene, but on the calm surface, there is an invisible wave of undercurrents coming.

    In the Hokage office building of Konoha Hidden Village, the fifth generation of Hokage, Tsunade came to the window after reviewing the documents in his hand, and looked at the village outside the building through the window. It is now afternoon, looking at the street  Tsunade, who was coming and going, suddenly frowned for some reason. He felt that today seemed a little unusual, and he had an ominous premonition in his heart. He couldn't help but secretly said: "Why do I suddenly feel restless today? I always feel that there is something wrong.  A good thing is about to happen, could it be that idiot Jiraiya No, no, no! I must be worrying too much, how can something go wrong with that guy who is full of filth all day long, it must be because of being too tired these days  , that¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking wildly!¡±

    Thinking of this, Tsunade no longer doubted, walked back to Hokage's seat, and began to review the documents pushed on his desk.  I hope that I can temporarily calm down my restless mood by using work.

    Into the night!  At this time, most of the residents of Konoha have already returned home after a day's work, enjoying a short time of peace. Of course, they don't feel this "not long time".  In addition, there are many people wandering and playing on the street.  However, in Muye Village under the cover of night, an unprecedented crisis was quietly approaching them without knowing it.

    At this time, on a mountain peak not far from Muye Village, there was a group of people looking down at the quiet village below the mountain.

    "Muye Village, hehe, I haven't been back for so long, I didn't expect that there is no change at all, it is still so peaceful! Look at those people, they all have a carefree expression, they are really happy, and  Who would still remember that our Uchiha clan once made great contributions to the village, and who would know that the smiles on their faces at this moment are all exchanged by Itachi for the lives of his clan and the infamy he bears!  Looking at the peaceful scene in the village, Chen said with a mocking smile on his face.

    "Sasuke, how about you who revisited your hometown? Do you feel nostalgic?"

    Sasuke let the mischievous mountain wind at night dance the hair on his forehead, and the hair on his temples caressed his handsome cheek back and forth.  Hearing Chen's words in his ear, Sasuke didn't make any answer for a while, looking at the village in the green waves at the foot of the mountain, he was a little lost.

    Konoha Village under the moonlight permeated with an undeniable familiarity, and while this familiarity reassured Sasuke, it also made him sad and indignant.  The village brought me a carefree childhood, and even scars that I can never erase.  But at this moment, what this village brought to him was that he suddenly lost his ability to speak, and was completely silent in the vivid memories of that year.

    Looking at Sasuke who didn't speak for a long time, Uchiha Tatsumi didn't care, presumably Sasuke must have mixed feelings at the moment, no matter how much he asked, he probably wouldn't be able to ask anything, besides, Chen didn't have to ask Sasuke to speak out, so he just  I didn't ask him any more.

    In the village under the darkness of night, the dim street lamps shone on the benches that were already empty, making it look a little bleak and linear.  Occasionally, a few faint meows of cats can be heard from the fence of someone's house, but at this moment, it is very clear in this silent night.  Under the force of the moonlight, the few house lamps gradually put away their light.  A few diners who were already drunk walked out of a restaurant in the distance that hadn¡¯t closed for a long time. Although they were still clamoring to drink more, they were staggeringly looking for home with the mutual support of friends or family members.  way.  Everything today seems to be coming to an end as the lights are extinguished one by one, but in fact, this is not the case!

    After a period of silence, Yuchen finally broke the silence: "Okay, let's stop here for the remembrance, don't waste time!"

    And Sasuke just recovered from the state of nostalgia, and said after hearing the words: "I'm fine, let's act!"

    After hearing Sasuke's answer, Uchiha Tatsuo stopped talking nonsense and began to distribute tasks in an orderly manner: "Well! Very good, then proceed according to the plan we set before! In order to ensure the smooth operation of this operation, I will repeat  A battle plan! Xianglin, when the battle starts, the first thing you need to do is to find Danzo's hiding place, Sasuke, I will leave this old guy Danzo to you.  I have already told you, I believe you will be able to handle it, but you still have to be careful!"

    "Hmph! I see, that guy onceMy family committed an unforgivable sin, this time I will never let him live!  "

    "I believe you, but as the leader of the "root" organization, Danzo naturally recruited many capable men, and many of them are loyal to him. If you want to kill Danzo, you will definitely be blocked by them.  Suigetsu, Shigego, the ninjas of the "root" department will be handed over to you. You just need to entangle the ninjas of the "root" department so that they can't help Danzo. One more point, Sasuke, you have to remember  Stop, after killing Danzo, you must bring back his eyes and right arm, and then retreat immediately, and absolutely don't want to fight anymore, otherwise, it will be even more difficult for you to leave!"

    "Understood!" After hearing their mission, Shuiyue and Chonggo responded at the same time.  Shuiyue even put the handle of the beheading sword on her back and said with a grinning smile: "Hey~~ I just want to try how much I have improved these days, and I just use those "root" ninjas to test it.  one time!"

    "In that case, then act!"

    Following Uchiha Tatsuo's "Action!", the five people turned into five black shadows at the same time, and disappeared in the moonlight in an instant.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Please customize!  !  Ask for a reward!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and eighty fourth; the fear of the past

    ?

    "Phew~~ I finally finished reviewing all the documents for today, so now you can go take a good bath! I'm so exhausted!" Tsunade, who had been busy all day, finished reviewing the last document  Finally, he couldn't help stretching his waist, which was already stiff from sitting for a long time.

    However, when she finished stretching and walked to the window of the office, a cold feeling rose from her heart, and it was stronger than before, which made her feel restless and wrinkled in displeasure.  I frowned.  Looking outside through the window, it is already night, but the village is still brightly lit, countless stars go back and forth to each other, the laughter of the tavern, the chatter of people countless voices are mixed together, noisy and peaceful.

    "I hope I'm thinking too much!" Looking at the village outside the window, which was no different from usual, Tsunade suppressed the anxiety in his heart, and shouted to the door: "Mute!"

    "Master Tsunade!"

    "The work is done, you clean up, we should go back!" Tsunade did not look back, while saying this to Shizune, but his eyes were looking at the village outside the window, and his heart was hard to calm down: "I hope nothing bad will happen!  "

    In fact, not only Tsunade, but also some ninjas with amazing perception can faintly feel something strange.

    "Huh? There seems to be something wrong. This feeling is just like before that incident happened back then. What's going on?" Kakashi, who was planning to rest in a certain residence of Konoha, and Tsuna  Like his hand, after feeling the strange atmosphere, he also came to the window and looked at the pedestrians on the street outside the window, with a hint of worry on his brows.

    Although even he himself did not understand the origin of this worry, the experience between life and death over the years told him that something big was about to happen.

    Everything is going on in an orderly manner. Except for a few sensitive ninjas who noticed something strange, the villagers in the village didn't notice anything wrong. To them, this was just ordinary and leisurely.  day

    At the edge of Konoha Village, in a forest behind the former site of the Uchiha clan, five figures appeared out of thin air.

    "Boss, have we entered the interior of Konoha now?"

    "Well, that's right, we are now in the woods behind the Uchiha clan's clan land, as long as we get out of the woods, we will arrive at the Uchiha clan clan land. At the beginning, Konoha's high-level officials forced us to monitor us Uchiha clan.  The whole family moved to live in this remote place, isolated from Konoha, so no one will appear here at all. I practiced here secretly at the beginning. I had thought that such a day would come, so I stayed here.  I learned my technique, and it finally came in handy today!"

    "I see!"

    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, let's start to act, I will attract the attention of Konoha Ninja in a while, you take advantage of the chaos to find the base of the "root", and then follow the plan, understand?"

    "learn!"

    "Since this is the case the art of psychic!!!"

    "Hiss~~!"

    An astonishing roar cut through the night sky, countless people were awakened in their sleep, the drunks on the street stopped laughing, and pedestrians stopped one after another, with dull expressions on their faces, looking at Uchiha, who used to be a wealthy family of Konoha  The clan's face is full of disbelief.

    The whole village was silent for a moment, except for those people who had just been awakened from sleep, and after they came out of the house cursing, the expressions on their faces instantly petrified, and they became as dumb as the previous villagers.

    At this time, in the direction of the former site of the Uchiha clan, the violent Chakra raged, sweeping everything around, and blowing up gusts of sand.  In the smoke and dust, a gigantic beast that was as high as a mountain was looming, howling up to the sky under the moonlight, its scarlet pupils emitting a terrifying and bloodthirsty light, staring at the village in the distance.

    "That that is"

    "No no way this turned out to be"

    The memory hidden in the deepest part surged up like a flood at this moment. At this moment, the villagers of Konoha remembered the disaster and fear that they had once forgotten.

    "It's Nine Tails! It's Nine Tails!!"

    I don't know who was the first to call out that name, and then the fear spread like a tide, and the stunned villagers came to their senses one after another, and then they let out screams of extreme fear, going crazy  Yes, I ran to the refuge in Muyeyin Village, only regretting that I lost two legs at this time, and the whole village was shrouded in chaos and fear.

    "Boom!"

    In the Hokage office building, Tsunade angrily smashed the desk in front of her with a punch. She had already dealt with it today.I was planning to go home after letting Jingyin clean up the business, but Kyuubi unexpectedly appeared on the outskirts of the village without warning.  It is easy to enter the hinterland of the village.

    "Damn it, it turned out to be Kyuubi! What's going on?" While Tsunade was angry at this time, his heart was also full of doubts. After all, Kyuubi has been sealed in Naruto's body. This is a well-known fact.  However, Kyuubi, who was originally under control, now appeared in the village. Tsunade really didn't understand what was going on.

    However, the situation does not allow Tsunade to think too much. She naturally knows the danger of Kyuubi. The most urgent thing now is to evacuate the villagers and organize Kyuubi to enter the hinterland.

    "Come on!"

    Following Tsunade's summons, two figures appeared half-kneeling in front of Tsunade in an instant, and they were the Anbu guards of Hokage.

    "Quickly, pass on the order to organize the ninjas to lead the villagers into the shelter to hide. In addition, the rest of the people, do their best to stop Kyuubi!"

    "yes!"

    "Also, be sure to find Uzumaki Naruto, no matter what he is doing, you must control him and bring him back!"

    "yes!"

    After receiving the order, the two members of Anbe disappeared instantly and went to carry out the order. At this time, only Tsunade and Shizune were left in the office.

    "Could it be that my anxiety today refers to the present? Nine tails why did it appear in the village? What the hell is going on!!!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and eighty five;

    ?

    "Master Tsunade, since Kyuubi appeared in the village, could it be that something happened to Naruto?" Shizune asked Tsunade worriedly after the two Anbu members went down to carry out the order.  After all, she has always regarded Naruto as her younger brother, and now that something like this happened, she can't help but feel worried about Naruto's safety.

    "I don't know yet, I'll understand when I find Naruto, Shizune, you also go and help lead the villagers to evacuate, I'm going to deal with Kyuubi!"

    "Master Tsunade, you"

    "Stop talking nonsense, I am the fifth Hokage of Konoha, of course I must protect the village, go and follow my orders!"

    "Yes! Master Tsunadeplease be careful!"

    Jing Yin also knew that the situation was serious, so she rushed out of the office after receiving the order to evacuate the people.

    "Kyuubino matter who it is, I will make you pay a heavy price!" Looking at the direction of Kyuubi, Tsunade was extremely angry and said through gritted teeth.

    Immediately afterwards, he didn't stop any longer, and rushed towards the direction of Kyuubi. A few black shadows sprang out from nowhere, and followed behind Tsunade. Those shadows were naturally the Anbe elites who belonged to Hokage and were in charge of Hokage.  Guarding work, they naturally have to follow

    On the other side, Chen didn't do anything after summoning Nine-Tails, as if he was waiting for something.

    "Boss, why don't you do it before Konoha's ninjas are assembled?" Seeing that Chen didn't intend to do it, Shuiyue couldn't help asking in doubt.

    "Don't worry, although I have a grudge against Konoha, my target is not those villagers. It doesn't make any sense to me to slaughter them!"

    "Oh, I see!"

    "Okay, don't meddle in other people's business, Konoha's people have already arrived, you should act quickly! Remember, after completing the task, immediately come to my place, don't want to fight, understand?"

    "learn!"

    Seeing Konoha's ninjas rushing this way, Sasuke and the others didn't stop there. They activated the instant body technique and disappeared from Kyuubi in an instant, leaving only Chen and Kyuubi to face the coming Konoha people alone

    In the distance, a group of Konoha ninjas were approaching Kyuubi at an extremely fast speed.

    "What's going on? Why did Nine Tails suddenly appear in the village?" A ninja from Konoha looked at the ferocious Nine Tails and couldn't help but gritted his teeth.

    "I don't know, but no matter what, we must stop Kyuubi. Even if we risk our lives, we must not let Kyuubi get close to the village. Otherwise, the tragedy of more than ten years ago will happen again!"

    "Look quickly a person stands on Kyuubi's head!" A sharp-eyed ninja suddenly saw Chen on Kyuubi's head, and exclaimed in disbelief.

    "What? It turned out to be true. Could it be that Kyuubi is being controlled by someone?" After hearing the exclamation of the ninja, the others looked intently. Sure enough, there was a blurry figure on the head of Kyuubi.  .

    There is a person standing on the head of Nine Tails?  How could such a violent and powerful Nine-Tails allow a tiny human being to stand on his head? There can only be one explanation for the scene in front of him, that is, this Nine-Tails in front of him is being controlled by humans!

    "Who the hell is he? He was able to tame Nine Tails! It's unbelievable!"

    "Hmph! Don't care who he is, since he dared to put Nine-Tails into the village, he must be trying to harm the village. Our mission is to stop him! Let's go there quickly!"

    finally

    The first batch of Konoha ninjas rushed to the scene, but they did not dare to do it first. After all, facing the Kyuubi who is like a mountain, everyone feels pressure.  , apart from screaming up to the sky and raising chakra, raging the surrounding woods, there is no threatening attack, so Konoha's ninjas dare not attack rashly at this time, so as not to anger Kyuubi.

    "Hmph! It came very quickly! But, didn't your fifth Hokage show up? Just let your men come down to die?" Facing Konoha's ninja, Chen didn't attack immediately, but stood at Kyuubi's  On the head, condescendingly teased the Konoha ninjas below.

    Hearing Chen's ridicule, everyone in Konoha couldn't help looking at Chen, and then they were stunned, because they couldn't imagine that it was only a young boy who could tame Kyuubi, who was surprised  At the same time, I felt incredible.

    "Youyou are Uchiha Sasuke? Nono, are you the Uchiha Tatsuo who is rumored to have destroyed Cloud Hidden Village?"

    At this moment, among the crowd of Konoha, someone has already exclaimed, after allChen's name is too resounding, and his arrest warrant has long been familiar to Konoha's ninjas. Originally, they were skeptical about this matter. After all, it sounds like a fairy tale.  The Five Ninja Villages, Yunyin Village, which is as famous as Muyeyin Village, would be destroyed by a young man. There is nothing more unbelievable than this.

    But now, they finally met the rumored boy, and no one doubted the authenticity of the incident in Yunyin Village.  With Nine Tails, he can already compete with Yunyin Village!

    "That's right, you guys are knowledgeable!"

    Quanna, standing on the head of Kyuubi, looked at Konoha, there was such a complex expression in his eyes, but it was fleeting, although his feelings for Konoha were not as deep as Erzhuzi, because he  Since the extermination of the clan, he has been staying at home, and he has never gone out after practicing, but after all, he has lived in Konoha, and Konoha is both familiar and unfamiliar to him.

    "Konoha! IUchiha Tatsumi is back!" Thinking of what he had suffered in Konoha for many years, Tatsu couldn't help but show a mocking smile on his face, and shouted loudly.

    The nine tails under Chen's feet seemed to be able to feel Chen's mood, and also let out a long roar, as if venting the misfortune Chen had suffered.

    While Kyuubi roared, the Konoha ninjas under their feet all tensed up, and they all assumed attacking postures, their faces full of vigilant expressions, to prevent Kyuubi from suddenly attacking.

    The atmosphere at the scene became tense, and there was a great possibility of an explosion!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Please customize!  Ask for a reward!  !  !

    Recommend a novel "The Unparalleled System of Naruto"!  !  !  Please support us!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 One hundred and eighty-six chapters; the battle begins (ask for flowers!)

    ?

    Just when Chen and Konoha's ninjas were in a stalemate, another group of Konoha's ninjas arrived, among them was Kakashi who had fought against Chen.

    "You are Uchiha Tatsuya!" Like the previous Konoha ninja, Kakashi came to Kyuubi and saw Tatsumi standing on Kyuubi's head, but he recovered quickly.  Since he always wears a mask on his face, outsiders can't see the change of his expression at all.

    "It's Kakashi, long time no see!" After meeting Kakashi, he greeted him naturally as if meeting an old friend. It has been more than three years since his battle with Kakashi.  After that, I never met again, and it was indeed a long time no see.

    But at this moment, Kakashi's heart was not as calm as Chen's. He felt Chen's resentment towards Konoha from Chen very early on. Although he didn't know where this resentment came from, but  What is certain is that Uchiha Tatsumi's appearance in Konoha this time is not a good thing, as can be seen from the Kyuubi under his feet.

    "Nine Tails the evil chakra emanating from it is consistent with the Nine Tail Chakra leaked by Naruto. It is so ominous, and the oppression I feel from it seems to be  A real tailed beast. I got the news before. When I was in Yunyin Village, Uchiha Tatsuo once summoned Nine Tails. Combined with the power of Nine Tails, I razed Yunyin Village to the ground. Before that, I thought  The facts were distorted by others. Now it seems that it should be true as the intelligence said. But Isn't the Nine-Tails sealed in Naruto's body all the time? Then what is going on with this Nine-Tails  " Although he was calm on the surface, Kakashi's heart was full of turmoil. He really couldn't figure out why Kyuubi fell into Uchiha Tatsuo's hands, and he seemed so obedient.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, what is your purpose of returning to Konoha today? Also, what's going on with Nine Tails?"

    Facing Kakashi's questioning, Chen just hung up a sneer, and replied: "Hey~~ I told you before, Konoha, I will come back, but it's not for you to bring me back to confess my guilt, but to come back for revenge  Yes! Now, I'm just fulfilling what I said. As for the Nine-Tails you have to ask it!"

    As soon as Zai Chen's voice fell, Nine Tails under his feet seemed to be ordered, and suddenly raised his front paws, and slapped Kakashi below.

    Although Kyuubi's attack was too sudden, Kakashi is also an extraordinary person. The moment Kyuubi made a move, he was alert, and the moment Kyuubi's front paws shot towards him with a howling wind, he shot towards him.  Jumping to the side, escaped from Nine-Tails' attack range.

    "Boom!"

    There was a loud sound of landslides and ground cracks, and Nine Tails' front paws suddenly slapped on the ground. Although it missed, Nine Tails' attack was too strong.  The ninja felt the shaking of the ground, what's more, his feet were shaken by the shock, and he fell to the ground, extremely embarrassed.

    "I'm going to destroy Konoha, if you want to stop me, then come! But you must be prepared to die, I will not show mercy!" Looking at Mu Ye who was in a panic because of Kyuubi's attack  Everyone in Ye, Chen couldn't help showing a mocking smile, and said with a murderous intent.

    Sensing Chen's killing intent, Nine Tails roared up to the sky again, the berserk Chakra raged, and the Nine Tails behind him were swinging irregularly, blowing up gusts of sand, and at the same time, big trees were constantly being swept away by Nine Tails' tails  , the violent Chakra formed a wave of air, sweeping as if to sweep everything around.

    It is like a savage giant beast descending on the human world, full of violence, bloodthirsty rays of light appear from the scarlet eyes of the beast, as if it wants to destroy everything in front of it, no matter what it is, it can't stop its violence  .

    "Really! Are you excited too? Then let's destroy this place together! Go, enter the hinterland of the village! I'm going to turn Konoha into the second Hidden Cloud Village! Let them all feel the pain  , all the unfair treatment inflicted on our Uchiha clan back then, as well as the indelible pain in my heart, let them pay back today!"

    "Uchiha Chen, hurry up and stop!" Kakashi jumped out a distance and stood still, and immediately shouted at Chen. He heard Chen's self-talk just now, but he didn't understand it at all.  He understood what was going on, but he heard something from Chen's words, Chen's hatred for Konoha, and its behavior against Konoha today seemed to be an extermination of the Uchiha clan.  Of course, he couldn't get to those truths anymore, so he couldn't figure it out.

    Kakashi's words didn't have any effect. Instead, it aroused the hatred of Kyuubi. Kyuubi raised its front paw again and slammed down on Kakashi's position violently.

    "Damn it!"

    Facing Kyuubi's attack, Kakashi naturally couldn't sit still.The deadly, agile figure, before the attack of Nine Tails was about to come, he had already dodged and left the spot, dodging Nine Tails' front paws, making Nine Tails' attack miss again.

    "Quickly, stop Nine Tails, stop it, absolutely don't let him get into the village."

    "Damn fox, die for me!"

    Seeing Kyuubi's attack, those Konoha ninjas were not idle, and they launched their attacks one after another. Ninjutsu and Kunai Shuriken flew towards Kyuubi from all directions, but the effect was minimal.  The shuriken hit Kyuubi's body without leaving even a single scratch on Kyuubi's body.

    "In that case" Seeing that the persuasion was ineffective, Kakashi didn't talk nonsense, and directly pulled up the forehead covering the Sharingan, revealing the kaleidoscope Sharingan with only a boomerang pattern.

    "Hmph! It's really remarkable that you, a foreigner, can raise Sharingan to this level, and you haven't humiliated the blood successor of our Uchiha clan, but you copied the name of ninja Kakashi, and that's it!  Seeing Kakashi's kaleidoscope Sharingan, Chen flashed a thought, and then showed a grim smile.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Please customize!  !  Ask for a reward!  !  !

    Recommend a novel "The Unparalleled System of Naruto" for collection!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and eighty seventh; fierce battle

    ?

    At this time, at the former site of the Uchiha clan in Konoha Village, a fierce battle broke out. Uchiha Tatsuo, who claimed to be an avenger, controlled Kyuubi and formed a crushing attack on the surrounding Konoha ninjas.

    On the other hand, the Konoha ninja, in order to protect the village, tried his best to stop Kyuubi, all kinds of ninjutsu exploded on Kyuubi's huge size, but the difference in strength was too big, coupled with Kyuubi's terrifying Chakra and  Recovery ability, Konoha ninja's attacks can't cause any damage to Kyuubi at all. Often a powerful ninjutsu released by a ninja can break through Kyuubi's defense and injure Kyuubi, but those wounds are visible to the naked eye.  Visible speed, heals in the blink of an eye, and the attack of Kyuubi can often kill several Konoha ninjas who can't avoid it with a random claw, which is unstoppable.

    "What a monster!" Seeing that the Konoha ninjas used ninjutsu to heal Kyuubi so lightly, Kakashi felt grief and indignation, but also felt helpless.  After jumping away from one of Kyuubi's attacks, his eyes stared at Chen on Kyuubi's head, and he couldn't help thinking about the countermeasures: "It's impossible to stop Kyuubi in this way, we must find a way, since Kyuubi is being attacked by Uchi  It is controlled by Bochen, so as long as Uchihachen is subdued, Kyuubi will lose control, so it will be easier to deal with!"

    Kakashi quickly moved. He closed his right eye and focused on Chen with the kaleidoscope of his left eye.

    "Shenwei!"

    As Kakashi's voice fell, I saw that the space where Chen was located was distorted, forming a spiral black hole, which seemed to swallow everything around him, and Chen, who was in the center of the black hole, was naturally the first to bear the brunt. With the suction of the black hole, his body  It is gradually being sucked into the space of Shenwei.

    "Kakashi's Kamui? If your Kamui devouring speed can be doubled faster, maybe you will succeed, but now" Chen who was swallowed by Kakashi's ability did not show panic, but  Looking in the direction where Kakashi was, he sneered and mocked, and then disappeared instantly in Kakashi's frightened eyes.

    "Nani! Could it be"

    Looking at Chen who disappeared, Kakashi was startled, thinking of the Flying Thunder God that Chen had used when fighting Chen for the first time, he quickly dispelled the Kamui, and then looked around for Chen's figure.

    "Are you looking for me?"

    Kakashi's penetration suddenly sounded a teasing voice, Kakashi was startled, just about to make some action, but before he had time to implement it, he saw a blade protruding from his chest.

    "Boom!"

    A puff of smoke dissipated, and Kakashi, who had been pierced by Chen with the streamer, turned into a piece of dead wood and fell to the ground.

    "Hmph! It's these little tricks again!" Looking at the dead wood under his feet, Chen couldn't help frowning and said unhappily.

    "Rachel!"

    Kakashi's shout sounded behind Chen, accompanied by the ear-piercing sound unique to Thunder, Chen didn't even need to look back to know that Kakashi's attack was coming towards him.

    "Naive!" Facing Kakashi's attack, Chen just showed a mocking expression, the streamer in his hand flashed red, chakra filled the blade instantly, turned around suddenly, and the streamer in his hand was facing Kaka who was already close  Xi's head was cut off.

    Kakashi's eyes were fixed, he squatted down slightly, dodged Chen's slash, and then Raikiri in his hand attacked Chen's stomach.  However, Chen's reaction was also extraordinary, and his movements were even more rapid. After he missed the slash, he turned the blade instantly, holding Liu Guang upside down to block in front of him. Kakashi's Raikiri finally hit Liu Guang's blade, and Chen  When it is down, the attack will naturally lose its effect.

    Seeing that the purpose of the sneak attack was useless after one hit, Kakashi didn't dare to stand in a stalemate with Chen.  To escape, the moment Kakashi pulled away, he also had the same movement, and before Kakashi landed, he rushed towards him.

    "Damn it, Thunder Dun and Thunder Tiger Kill!" Kakashi didn't dare to be careless when he saw this, the Rachel that hadn't dissipated in his hand instantly condensed into the form of two thunder dogs, roaring and rushing towards Chen,  But Chen was not afraid at all, he met the two thunder dogs, waved the streamer in his hand, and chopped off the two thunder beasts condensed by lightning to dissipate them.  After that, the castration continued unabated, and he still attacked Kakashi, and suddenly accelerated after reaching a certain distance.

    In an instant, he rushed to Kakashi's face, and under Kakashi's horrified eyes, pierced Kakashi's body again.

    However, the imaginary scene of blood splattering did not appear, only the Kakashi in front of Chen saw thunder and lightning oozing from the wound pierced by the streamer, and then the thunder flashed.?, Kakashi's body instantly turned into an aggressive lightning blast.

    Because all of this happened too quickly, and there was no time for Chen to make defenses at such a distance, he could only activate the Flying Thunder God Technique and disappeared in place in an instant.

    The target that was clearly killed turned out to be a clone. This feeling is really depressing: "Is the Thunder Dun clone? Being tricked again, this feeling is really annoying! But the shadow clone and the substitute technique  It¡¯s Kakashi¡¯s trick that works! But forget it, I don¡¯t want to play peek-a-boo with you anymore!¡±

    At this time, Kakashi, who was hiding in a hidden place, was observing Chen secretly, hoping to find Chen's flaws and then launch a sneak attack, but he felt bad after hearing Chen's self-talk.

    "Wood escape. Birth of the tree world!"

    At this time, Chen put his hands together to form a ninjutsu seal. In Kakashi's shocked eyes, he cast the wooden map cannon "Birth of the Tree World!"

    "It turned out to be the wooden escape ninjutsu of the first generation of Hokagehow is it possible!!!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Recommend a novel "The Unparalleled System of Naruto" for collection!  Ask for collection!  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 188; Guild Wars II

    ?

    Kakashi recognized the ninjutsu performed by Chen, which was the wood escape ninjutsu of the first Hokage, but he was powerless to stop it.

    "Quick, leave!" Knowing what was about to happen, Kakashi was terrified, and immediately sent an alarm to the Konoha ninjas who were besieging Kyuubi.

    However, it was too late.

    The ground was roaring, before the ninjas of Konoha could figure out the situation, they felt the entire ground shaking violently like an earthquake, and then under the shocked eyes of those ninjas, countless vines broke through the ground  And it is growing crazily at an extremely fast speed, surpassing the growth speed of any plant in the world. The vines intertwine, tightly entangle the unresponsive Konoha ninjas, and then form a squeeze, most of the Konoha ninjas are  He was squeezed to death like this, and before he died, he uttered screams of extremely distorted pain.

    And some quick-response ninjas escaped the catastrophe in the first place, but those vines seemed to have consciousness, and kept entangled them, although they were also fighting back, cutting off the vines that attacked them  Or destroy them, but because there are too many of them, and the moment the tree vines are broken, new vines are frantically entangled, killing them endlessly.  Under this kind of indiscriminate attack, many Konoha ninjas were entangled in vines and followed in the footsteps of their companions.

    Although the Birth of the Tree Realm killed many ninjas, Kakashi was not among them. He escaped the attack of the tree vines by virtue of his own powerful strength and the insight ability of Sharingan, but he did not feel that  Fortunately and happy, because an extremely tragic scene appeared in front of his eyes, which made him tear up.

    As far as he could see, it was a giant tree soaring to the sky. What made him angry was that the ninjas of their Konoha village were hung on those vines. Some of them were pierced by the vines, and some were entangled by the vines  Being squeezed, blood dripped down the ground along the vines, dyeing a large area of ??land red, and some ninjas who hadn't died out let out bursts of screams and painful wailing, showing a  Vice hellish scene.

    The tree vines finally stopped growing, and those ninjas who survived the tree vines were also slightly relieved, because they had to escape for their lives just now, so they had no time to look after him.  At this moment, while they were able to breathe, they were so shocked by the scene in front of them that it was hard to add.

    "Cheatyou're lyinghow is it possiblehow is it possible" All the ninjas seemed to have lost the ability to think, their expressions became dull, and they whispered to themselves in disbelief.  I have already forgotten where I am at this time.

    "The devilyouyou are a devilwhy? Why did you do this?" At this moment, Kakashi lost his usual composure and composure, and there was an unconcealable grief and indignation in his eyes.  Hatred, the voice of speaking became trembling because of the grief and anger of emotions, and he asked Chen roaringly.

    And it was Kakashi's roar that woke up those Konoha ninjas who had fallen into a sluggish state, and then without exception, they all became the same as Kakashi, with incomparable grief and hatred.  His eyes turned to Uchiha Tatsumi, the culprit who caused this tragedy, with a look of hatred that wished to eat his flesh raw.

    Regarding Kakashi's questioning, Chen showed a disdainful expression on his face, and said with a sneer: "Is this unbearable? Only a few people have died. You must know that our Uchiha clan was slaughtered at the beginning.  It led to the extermination of the clan, and only Sasuke and I survived. All of this was caused by the suspicion of Konoha's high-level people. Now, I want to return all the unfair treatment that the Uchiha clan received to you Konoha,  This is just the beginning!"

    "The Uchiha clan was slaughtered by Uchiha Itachi, why blame Konoha, you are just making an excuse for your evil deeds!"

    "Forget it, I'm too lazy to bother you guys who don't know the truth. I came here today to destroy Konoha. Since you love the village so much, try to stop me!"  No, Chen was really too lazy to talk nonsense, he quickly made a seal with his hands, and suddenly jumped into the sky.

    "Fire escape. Extinguish the mighty fire!"

    Chen, who was in mid-air, released an A-level fire escape ninjutsu toward the Konoha ninjas below after completing the knot seal¡ª¡ªHuohuo Quen!

    A sea of ??flames with a diameter of more than 20 meters rushed toward Kakashi and the others overwhelmingly. Although it was only an A-level ninjutsu, it displayed the power of an S-level ninjutsu in Chen's hands.  Kakashi and the others in the distance could feel waves of heat coming.

    "Damn it, the range of the fire is too big!"

    At this time, facing Chen's attack, Kakashi and the others naturally would not sit still, ignoring the sadness in their hearts, dozens of ninjas who would have water attribute chakra stepped forward tacitly, and stood in front of everyone.At the forefront, unite to form a seal.

    "Water escape. Water array wall!"

    More than a dozen ninjas using the water formation wall at the same time, the scene is naturally extremely spectacular, but at this time, no one has the leisure to sigh, because the water formation wall composed of more than a dozen people is only as good as Chen's fire.  equal.

    Two gigantic ninjutsu collided together, and the wall of the water array was vaporized by the fire, turning into water vapor all over the sky. In an instant, the entire battlefield was covered by thick white mist, and it was night now  , which also hinders their vision.  Therefore, Konoha's ninjas did not relax their vigilance after offsetting Chen's attack, and kept their eyes on Chen's direction to prevent Chen from suddenly attacking.

    "Be careful, he is coming!!!"

    In the white mist, a conspicuous red light was rushing towards this side at an extremely fast speed. It turned out that Chen Zheng was killing over with a streamer full of chakras in his hand.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Please customize!  !  Ask for a reward!  !  !

    Recommend a novel "The Unparalleled System of Naruto" for collection!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 189; Tell the truth of the year

    ?

    "Be careful, he is coming! Ah~~~"

    A sharp-eyed Konoha ninja spotted Chen who was approaching them, and immediately issued an alarm to his companions, but then let out a scream, because Chen had already arrived in front of him, and before he could take any measures,  At that time, Chen took his life with a knife.

    Chen didn't give Konoha Ninja a chance to breathe. Holding the streamer in his hand, he rushed into Konoha Ninja's camp at an extremely fast speed, waving the blade in his hand, and continuously harvested Konoha Ninja's life. The Konoha Ninja at the scene  None of them were his all-in-one enemies, and wherever he went, blood sprayed up, accompanied by screams, and fallen corpses one after another.

    "Damn it! Let go!"

    Because Chen has already entered the crowd, surrounded by Konoha's ninjas, Konoha's ninjas dare not release ninjutsu easily because they are afraid of accidentally injuring their companions, but Chen did not take this into account.  Every time he swings a knife, he can bring out a slash formed by a condensed flame, causing heavy casualties to Konoha. If this continues, it won't be long before Uchiha Tatsuya will be able to kill the Konoha ninja present.  Kakashi had no choice but to let the Konoha ninjas retreat first.

    "Secret method. The technique of doubling!"

    Just after the Konoha ninjas all distanced themselves from Chen, a thick voice sounded, and then Chen saw a huge palm slapping down on the place where he was.

    "Tch!"

    Chen sneered disdainfully, then activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and disappeared in place. The palm patted on the position where Chen was just now, and after raising a piece of wind and sand, it gradually became smaller, and Chen returned to the place where he was.  Kyuubi's head rested on his arms, with a playful smile on his face, looking in the direction of the Konoha camp.

    The fog in the battlefield was gradually blown away by the strong wind, and the sight of both sides became clear. I saw that the number of people in Konoha's camp had increased, much more than before, and it seemed that they had just arrived  The reinforcements were waiting in full force at this time, staring solemnly at Chen on the opposite side.

    In Konoha's camp, the fifth generation of Naruto Senju Tsunade stood at the front of the crowd, gritted his teeth and glared at Chen. Standing beside her were all the elite ninjas of Konoha Anbe, as well as various secret arts families.  The best of the best.

    At this time, the combat power of Konoha's village seemed to appear in front of Chen, forming a confrontation with Chen.

    "Is it Tsunade? It finally came out"

    "Uchiha Tatsumi? It really is you, why did you do this to Konoha?" Tsunade glared at Tatsumi on Kyuubi's head, and asked sharply.

    "Why? When you Konohas drove our Uchiha clan to a dead end, I also want to ask why Our Uchiha clan joined hands with your Senju clan to establish Konoha Hidden Village in the Warring States Period, ending  After the war, he made great achievements, and later defended the village against foreign enemies, shed blood and tears during the war, guarded the village, and made great contributions to the village, but the result was a disaster of extermination! I also want to ask why this is the case  ?¡±

    "Bastard! Your Uchiha clan was clearly slaughtered by your own clansman, Uchiha Itachi. Why should you blame us on Konoha? If you want to avenge the Uchiha clan, you should go to Uchiha Itachi  That traitorous ninja, why did you attack us Konoha?" A Konoha ninja behind Tsunade yelled loudly at Chen after Chen finished speaking.

    "Hehehe~~"

    After hearing what the ninja said, Chen smiled, and said to Tsunade with a sarcasm: "Hehe, Tsunade! It seems that you still don't know about that incident back then, you Hokage is really  I'm depreesed!"

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    After hearing Chen's sarcasm, Tsunade frowned and asked Chen a question, and he was also thinking in his heart: "Damn! I guessed it was right, there was something hidden in the case of the Uchiha clan back then, and  It's definitely not that simple, how many things Sarutobi-sensei is hiding from me!"

    "Hmph! Want to know? Then let me tell you!"

    After Chen snorted coldly, he was not in a hurry to act, but began to tell the secrets of the year to the Konoha ninjas. Now that he has already attacked Konoha, there is no need to hide those things. After all, he is not like Itachi  A person who is willing to bear all the crimes for peace, he just wants to make Konoha's people have nothing to say!

    When Chen told the truth about the fact that the Uchiha clan was not exterminated, the expressions of the Konoha people below also changed again and again. These ninjas didn't even know that so many facts were hidden in the original tragedy.  Full of disbelief.

    "I didn't expect that the truth of the Uchiha clan being exterminated was like this.?So Uchiha Itachi did it to the Uchiha clan for the sake of the peace of the village, this"

    "For the sake of the peace of the village, not only did he kill all his own people, but he also took the charge and became a traitor? It's unimaginable"

    "Not only for the clansmen, but also for my own parents What a pain. In the end, in order to keep a secret, I became a traitor of the village and was spurned by the people in the village. This is really unimaginable. We enjoy  The peace of the world turned out to be the result of the pain Uchiha Itachi endured"

    After Chen revealed the truth, Konoha's ninjas were all discussing, feeling regretful, blaming themselves, and of course some disapproving: "Humph! Who knows if what he said is true, just make up a story and  Did you lie to us?"

    However, Tsunade obviously believed Chen's words. When Uchiha was exterminated, she felt that things were not that simple, and Uchiha Chen had no reason to make up such a story to deceive them.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Recommend a novel "The Unparalleled System of Naruto" for collection!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and ninetieth; start the war again

    ?

    After learning the truth about the tragic extermination of the Uchiha clan, Tsunade obviously believed Chen's words. Although he expressed guilt to Uchiha Itachi, he also expressed anger and confusion to Uchiha Chen in front of him.  Since Chen already knew the truth at the beginning because the Uchiha clan wanted to launch a rebellion and killed themselves, and it was not Konoha's hand, why did Uchiha Chen put this account on Konoha's head?  Is it just simply wanting to take Konoha out of anger?  What did he think of Konoha

    "Since, as you said, the demise of the Uchiha clan is self-inflicted, attempting to launch a coup and causing war, Uchiha Itachi also made such a decision in order to protect the peace of the village, so why are you still attacking the village now?  ?¡±

    "Hmph! It's your own fault? If it wasn't for the suspicion and persecution of Konoha's high-level people, how could our Uchiha clan want to launch a coup d'etat? Back then, our Uchiha clan and you Senju joined forces to establish Konoha Hidden Village.  The credit is indispensable! However, your Senju clan forced Uchiha Madara, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, away, and because of the grievances between the Senju clan and the Uchiha clan, you were afraid of the power of the Uchiha clan, in order to appease the Uchiha clan  The family, gave the Uchiha family a special position called the Konoha Special Police Force. On the surface, it seems to be a symbol of trust in the Uchiha. In fact, it is just to keep the Uchiha family away from the government affairs of the village. It is also about the Uchiha family.  As for the measures under the surveillance of the village, they were even suspected in the Kyuubi accident, so that the entire Uchiha clan was expelled to this remote corner, almost in a state of isolation!"

    "Thishow is this possible"

    "I didn't expect this kind of thing to happen"

    "Why did the village make such a decision?"

    Konoha's ninjas couldn't help but look at each other after hearing Chen tell the secrets of the year, with doubts and disbeliefs appearing in their minds. They really didn't expect that the seemingly beautiful and wealthy Uchiha clan would have experienced such a thing.  They really didn't know how to answer, and they were silent for a while.

    Most of them are just ordinary civilians, unable to understand the thoughts of those in power at all, and only a few Konoha ninjas with families showed thoughtful expressions.

    Looking at the Konoha ninjas with weird expressions below, Chen showed a disdainful expression on his face, and continued with a sneer: "It's your Konoha's suspicion and discrimination that denied the credit of the Uchiha clan, even the basic political  All rights were deprived, and in the end, they were completely isolated. The whole clan was under Konoha's surveillance, and Uchiha was driven to a dead end step by step, and even his survival was threatened, so he was forced to launch a coup.  It was the persecution of Konoha's high-level officials that led to the current result, this is the debt Konoha owes to our Uchiha clan, and today, I will ask Konoha Village to repay it!"

    At this time, Tsunade had a majestic expression. Regarding what Chen said just now, she actually believed most of it in her heart, but she didn't show it at this time.  People are chilling, if you admit it, it is tantamount to showing the filth and darkness of Konoha's high-level to everyone, and Konoha's face will be disgraced, especially now is an extraordinary period.

    Although Tsunade had already cursed Konoha's high-level officials countless times in his heart, he had to maintain his due majesty on the surface, and said to Chen: "Uchiha Chen, the truth of the so-called things you just said, now  There is no way to verify it, so it cannot be used as an excuse for you to attack Konoha at all! If you are arrested now, I can assure you that I will thoroughly investigate the truth of that incident back then and return justice to the Uchiha clan!"

    After listening to Tsunade's words, Chen couldn't help but sneered, and said sarcastically: "Hahaha~~ Give justice to the Uchiha clan? It's ridiculousCan justice bring back the Uchiha clan who died tragically? I don't care  , I will pay back all the humiliation that Uchiha suffered back then!"

    As soon as Chen's words fell, Kyuubi under his feet raised his head to the sky and screamed without warning, shocking the Konoha ninja below. A violent chakra erupted from Kyuubi's body, wreaking havoc on everything around him.  In the horrified eyes of everyone in Konoha, Kyuubi quickly condensed a chakra ball around his mouth.

    "It's targeting the village!"

    "Damn~~"

    It was too late to stop it, Nine Tails let out a roar, and sprayed out the Tailed Beast Cannon in its mouth. With a bang, the world shook, and the chakra ball with a depressing and terrifying aura flew straight towards Konoha Village  As they attacked, all the substances in the middle were shattered, deep ditches appeared on the ground, and the terrain was also distorted and changed under this terrifying coercion.

    "Boom!!!"

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye, in pitch blackThe Tail Beast Jade finally bombarded the Hokage Rock in the middle of Muye Yin Village, flashing a dazzling light, and accompanied by a loud noise, the entire mountain peak collapsed in an instant, and the infinite impact affected everyone.  Lei Chi and everything around the bottom of Huoying Rock were not spared either, they were all turned into ruins with a loud noise.

    The thick smoke dissipated, and the Konoha ninjas were horrified to find that Hokage's office building and Hokage Rock had disappeared without a trace, leaving only a huge crater formed by the explosion.

    At this moment, everyone in Konoha had already been irritated by the scene in front of them. They stared blankly at the huge crater that was constantly emitting thick smoke, and their eyes were all full of disbelief. Suddenly, the scene fell into silence.  .

    However, the momentary silence is a symbol of a more extreme outbreak!  !  !

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Recommend a small book "The Unparalleled System of Naruto" for collection!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 191; Class Ten

    ?

    At this time, in Konoha Village, some ninjas are searching for civilians who have not yet entered the shelter. Their task is to help those who have difficulty moving, the old, weak or people with limited mobility and bring them to the shelter.

    "Little girl, I really trouble you, being dragged down by my body!"

    "Grandma, please don't say that. Since I am a ninja of Konoha, protecting the villagers of Konoha is our duty and what I should do. The villagers in the village have already evacuated, and I will send you there now!"

    "Thank you so much!"

    On the quiet street, a Konoha female ninja who looked very young, with long yellow hair tied into a ponytail, was carrying an old lady with disabilities on her back, and was rushing towards the shelter.

    This female ninja is Ino Yamanaka, a member of Class 10 when she graduated from Konoha Ninja School. After Konoha was attacked, members of Class 10 received an order from Hokage to search the village before they could evacuate  The villagers and protect them to take refuge in the shelter, while the old lady on the back of Ino is a widowed old man without a family.  Due to his advanced age, limited mobility, and no one to take care of him, when Konoha sounded the alarm, he did not go to the refuge, but stayed at home, and was finally found by Ino, who was searching for rescue, and finally by Ino  Carrying the old lady on his back, he rushed to the shelter to take refuge.

    Ino was on his way nervously, when two figures suddenly jumped in front of Ino from a nearby roof, and Ino stopped when he saw someone coming.

    "Shikamaru, Choji, how is it?"

    The person who came was the other two members of the tenth class, Nara Shikamaru and Akimichi Choji of the new generation Ikacho. After receiving the mission, they began to search separately in Konoha Village. After searching all over Konoha  After the village, come to meet Ino.

    "Choji and I have searched all over Konoha, but we haven't found it. It seems that they should have evacuated!" Shikamaru frowned and said, "Damn, I didn't expect such a thing to happen. Why is the Kyuubi in Naruto's body?  Will appear in the village for no reason, has Naruto had any accidents?"

    "Don't worry, Shikamaru! Naruto is very powerful, I believe he will be fine, and Tsunade-sama has already gone to the battlefield in person, she will be able to stop Kyuubi!" Choji next to Shikamaru saw  Shikamaru, who was showing a worried expression, hurried forward and patted Shikamaru on the shoulder and comforted him.

    Shikamaru didn't think about it any more, after all, they still had tasks, and quickly said to Choji: "I hope so, but I always have a bad feeling! Forget it, don't think too much about it. Choji, you  Go and carry the old man on Ino's body to the shelter, and Ino and I will continue to search to see if there is anything we missed!"

    "I see, leave it to me!" Ding Ci replied, and hurriedly came to Ino's side, intending to pick up the old lady on Ino's back. After all, he is the strongest here, let him carry the old man on her back  The words are more suitable than a girl in Ino, and Ino also gently put the old lady on his back down.

    "Grandma, let me carry you!"

    "Hehe~~ I really trouble you!"

    "It's okay, it's our duty to protect the villagers!"

    However, just as Ding Ci was about to carry the old lady back on her back, a dazzling light suddenly lit up in the distance, and that direction was exactly where Kyuubi was.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a loud noise. Before Shikamaru, Ino and others could react, a strong storm, mixed with countless sundries, hit them.

    "Be careful, get down!" Shikamaru reacted quickly, and issued an early warning before the storm approached. Ino and Choji also responded at the same time, quickly lying on the ground with their eyes closed, and Choji returned the  The old lady protected her.

    Just after doing those actions, the storm had already blown in front of them, and gravel and sawdust kept hitting their bodies, but fortunately, they were lying on the ground at this time, so they didn't suffer much damage.

    The storm came and went quickly.  In just a few breaths, it has dissipated, and the surroundings have returned to calm.  And Ino and the others opened their eyes only after they felt the storm dissipate. In just a few seconds, each of their backs was covered with sand and sundries.

    "It's okay, get up first!"

    Several people stood up from the ground, and then slapped the sundries on their bodies.  And then, Shikamaru looked in the direction where Kyuubi was, and couldn't help but feel worried: "The movement just now came from Kyuubi's side, it seems that the action has already started, just the aftermath of the battle has caused such a big movement,  It should be using powerful ninjutsu, it seems that the situation is not optimistic!"

    "Shikamaru, hurry uplook!  "

    Shikamaru, who was still worried about the battle situation, suddenly heard Ino's voice, looked in the direction Ino pointed, and then froze, because the scene in front of him made him feel horrified and unbelievable.

    Not only Shikamaru, but everyone present, after seeing that scene, their expressions became dull, their eyes full of horror and disbelief.

    "How could it beunexpectedlyunexpectedly"

    The scene in front of the eyes of the few people, all the buildings have been turned into endless ruins. The Hokage Rock and the Hokage Office Building in the center of the village no longer exist. Instead, there is a huge pit and a road.  The ditches that run through the entire village can only be seen in the farther distance. In other words, the huge Muyeyin Village has been cut into two from the middle.

    Ino stared blankly at the scene in front of him: "Thiswhat the hell is going on?"

    Just as he lost his mind, another figure came from a distance, and after a few ups and downs, he came to Shikamaru and the others: "Ino, Shikamaru, why are you still here?"

    Hearing someone yelling, Shikamaru and the others also came back to their senses, and when they saw who it was, they said anxiously: "Master Shizune, we have been searching the village for people who have not yet entered the shelter since we received the mission just now."  Villagers, we are planning to send the old lady to a refuge, but the village justwhat's going on? Why did Nine Tails appear in the village, and who is attacking the village?"

    The person who came was Konoha Hokage's assistant, Kato Shizune!  Her mission is the same as Shikamaru and others, they are all searching for the villagers who have not evacuated, but she saw Shikamaru's group from a distance, so she rushed over.

    "I just got the news that the one who attacked Konoha was Konoha's S-rank rebellious ninja, Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    "Chen? This is impossible!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    Recommend a novel "The Unparalleled System of Naruto" for collection!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and ninety second; to the battlefield

    ?

    "The one who attacked Konoha was Konoha's S-class ninja, Uchiha Tatsuya! It was he who controlled Kyuubi and let Kyuubi attack the village. We have already killed many ninjas by him! He threatened to make Konoha  Become the second Hidden Cloud Village, and destroy the entire Konoha!" Kato Shizune said bitterly with a sad and indignant expression on his face.

    "Nani? Uchiha Tatsumi? Why did he do this?" Shikamaru was obviously surprised when he heard such news, because in his perception, although Tatsuya and Konoha may have had some unpleasant festivals  , but after all, he used to be a member of Konoha, so he really couldn't understand how Chen would attack the village so cruelly.

    "Has Uchiha Chen become so strong? We used to be classmates, I didn't expect" Dingji was also surprised by this news. They are still classmates with Uchiha Chen. They used to be ninjas who enrolled in the same year.  The school, but they didn't have any intersection with Chen, not to mention that Chen didn't come to the ninja school after the tragedy of the Uchiha clan, so Choji and the others were naturally not familiar with Uchiha Chen, and they didn't expect to become enemies now.

    "Master Shizune, do you know what Uchiha Chen's purpose is?"

    Shikamaru had a solemn expression on his face. He also knew how powerful Uchiha Tatsumi was. When they met the undead duo organized by Akatsuki, they were cornered by Hidan. Even their mentor Asma  Lost his life, luckily Chen arrived at the critical moment.  And killed the two members of the Akatsuki organization who had tortured them so that they could not fight back.

    Not long after that, news came that Yunyin Village had been razed to the ground.  You must know that Yunyin Village is not just a small hidden village. It is a behemoth with the same name as Konoha. Its combat power and economy are not inferior to Konoha. It is even stronger than Konoha in terms of military strength, but it was destroyed by Chen.  Chen locked the target on Konoha, which is undoubtedly a disaster for Konoha!

    Shikamaru also knows that with his strength, he can't change anything at all, so he wants to ask what Chen's purpose is, and then come up with countermeasures to deal with Chen.

    "I don't know, it seems to be related to the tragedy of the Uchiha clan back then, and it involves some secrets from many years ago! Don't think about it, you have seen the situation just now, it is very dangerous here now, send the old man first  Go to the shelter. Don't worry, Tsunade-sama will be able to resolve the crisis!"

    "That's the only way to go. Let's send the villagers to the shelter first! Dingji, you send the old lady to the shelter first."

    "I see, I'll send the old lady there right away!" Ding Ci replied, and then came to the old lady and carried her on his back.

    "As for me and InoIno?"

    After Shikamaru handed over the task of escorting the old lady to Choji, she turned around and looked at Ino, but the place where Ino was standing just now was already empty. When she looked up, she found that Ino had already run some distance away, and her direction  Impressively, it was the direction where Nine Tails was.

    After Jing Yin said Chen's name just now, Ino was in a trance for a while, and felt a sharp pain in his heart.  She really couldn't believe what she heard, the one who attacked Konoha would be Chen who she missed the most, and she couldn't even imagine why Chen would do such a thing to Konoha, she wanted to ask Chen to understand, no matter what  She also wanted to stop Chen, so when Shikamaru was talking, she took the lead in running in the direction of Kyuubi, that is, the place where the battle was taking place. Now she just wanted to see Chen right away and ask him what happened.  What happened!

    And Shikamaru also reacted after seeing Ino's actions. He knew that Ino had always been thinking about Uchiha Tatsumi in his heart. Now that he heard such news, Ino would definitely look for him desperately. If in the past,  If Ino wants to find Chen, Shikamaru may not be worried. Although Uchiha Chen has already been convicted of S-class rebellious ninja, he knows that Ino occupies a very important position in Chen's heart, and he believes that Chen will definitely not hurt  Ino.

    But now, he is not sure anymore. After all, Uchiha Tatsun is the culprit who attacked Konoha and caused this scene. Judging from this scene, Uchiha Tatsuo must have no mercy for Konoha.  I really don't know if Uchiha Chen's attitude towards Ino is still the same as before, he can't let Ino take this risk.

    "Damn it, Ino must be looking for Uchiha Tatsumi, Choji, hurry up, I'm going to chase Ino now!"

    "I see, you must be careful, and I will join you after I send the old lady to a safe place!" Choji also knew that the situation was urgent, so he didn't say anything more.  The wife rushed in the direction of the shelter.

    And Shikamaru also set off after explaining to Choji, chasing after Ino, and although Shizune didn't understand why Ino reacted like this, but watchingShe also felt bad when Ino went to the battlefield alone, so she and Shikamaru went to chase Ino.

    "Shikamaru, what's going on? Why did Ino react like that after hearing Uchiha Tatsu? Could it be that between Ino and Uchiha Tatsu" Shizune didn't know the intersection between Xiaochen and Ino,  So after seeing Ino's reaction like this, she naturally felt very strange, but she is not stupid, she has already thought of something, but it is still an extraordinary period, and she can't let Ino get angry.

    "Hey~~" Shikamaru gave a wry smile and replied to Shizune: "Actually, Ino has been in love with Chen since a very early age, and Uchiha Tatsu seems to have a special affection for Ino, that's why Ino  She only acted like this after she learned that the person who attacked the village was Uchiha Tatsu, I think she must want to ask Uchiha Tatsu to find out why!"

    "So that's the case, but now Uchiha-tatsu doesn't have the slightest affection for Konoha. I'm worried that if Ino gets close to him, he will be attacked by him. We must stop Ino!"

    "I know!"

    Although Shizune and Shikamaru were talking, their speed was not slow, and they gradually caught up with Ino, but Ino ignored them and still rushed in the direction of Kyuubi. At this time, there was only one thing in her heart.  The idea is to see Chen immediately.

    "Chen, what happened to make you act like this, I must ask you!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 193; The Uninvited Guest of "Root"

    ?

    When Chen was fighting with Konoha Village, Sasuke and the other four had sneaked into Konoha's hinterland and launched an operation, and Yuka Rin was sensing Danzo's location.

    While several people were waiting for the result of Xianglin's perception, a dazzling light suddenly flashed from the village behind them, followed by a loud noise, and they saw that the center of Muye Village seemed to be surrounded by a powerful force.  The power is destroyed.

    Seeing such a scene, Shuiyue couldn't help showing an excited expression, and said with a light smile: "What a big commotion, it seems that the boss has already fought with Konoha's people, and I don't know that the boss will destroy Konoha  What it looks like, but judging by this posture, I guess it will definitely not be worse than the one in Yunyin Village!"

    "Hmph! Hurry up and do what we should do, Kaorin, have you found the location of Danzo?" Sasuke glanced indifferently at the movement made by Chen, and then turned his head and said to Kaorin who was perceiving with his eyes closed.

    Hearing Sasuke's words, Xianglin frowned, and seemed to retort impatiently: "Don't be so long-winded, didn't you see that I was looking for it? Don't bother me!"

    "Huh!" Sasuke snorted coldly, and didn't speak again.

    After a moment of silence, Karin, who was frowning tightly, suddenly opened his eyes, shocking Sasuke and the others.

    "I found it!" Xianglin stretched out his hand and pushed the glasses, then turned his head and said to Sasuke and the others.

    "Hmph, let's go!"

    Sasuke and Shuiyue and the others were led by Xianglin, and rushed towards the direction where the "root" was

    As the most mysterious "root" of Konoha, as the name suggests: the "root" organization lives underground, and the ninjas in it are controlled by Danzo alone and are cursed.  From the mouths of Konoha's two advisers, I know that Konoha is divided into two sides. Hokage is the sunny side and Danzo's root is the dark side, but both sides are indispensable.  We don't know how many bad things Gen has done in private, but we can mention a few, such as Uchiha Miemon, Orochimaru's experiment, the assassination that Danzo said, killing Yahiko, Shisui's eyes, and many more.

    When it comes to "roots", I have to talk about Danzo. He has the ability to control the Senju Clan & Uchiha Clan. His right eye is implanted with Shisui's Kaleidoscope Sharingan, together with the ten on his right hand,  There are a total of eleven Sharingan, because the gene of the first generation Zhujian is implanted in the body, so it can also control Mutun. Judging from the ability implanted in his body, it seems that he intends to control Nine Tails.

    He is a man who is not noticed, he is a man who is spurned, he is a man with blood on his hands, he is a man who hides in the roots under the leaves, he is a man who seeks in the dark  Bright people.  He is Danzo!

    At this time, a secret base buried in the dark underground of Konoha is gathering many ninjas, and the lowest strength has the strength of the elite Chunin.  Among them, their leader, Danzo Shimura is sitting steadily on a high position, and the ninjas below are all members of the "root" department, all elite ninjas he recruited from various families of Konoha,

    Those ninjas in the "root" department were in a state of being ready to go at this time, and seemed to be taking action, and were staring blankly at Danzo's instructions.

    Danzo received the news immediately when Chen commanded Nine Tails to attack Konoha, and after the damage caused by Chen and Nine Tails, he immediately summoned the elite ninjas from the "root" department, but it wasn't  Instead of going to support the village, he put his men on standby, because he knew that this might be a rare opportunity.  Of course, this opportunity does not refer to arresting or eradicating Uchiha Tatsumi, but to use Uchiha Tatsumi, hoping to use Uchiha Tatsumi's hand to destroy the Konoha Master Peace faction headed by Tsunade, or the Dove faction,  Then the snipe and the clam compete for the fisherman's profit, and then he comes forward to clean up the mess. At that time, he will have the credit for quelling the disaster, and the power of the peace faction will be weakened, so he will naturally ascend to the pinnacle of power~~~~~

    As for the appearance of the dead and injured, it is a "necessary sacrifice" for Danzo. Danzo can attribute the large number of casualties of Konoha Ninja to the current Hokage, which is Tsunade's head. Konoha's management has always been the most  The most important thing is the stability of the village. Now that the village led by Tsunade has suffered such a blow, its position is naturally unstable.  In this way, with the opportunity and a sufficient reason, Danzo will replace Tsunade with ease.

    "Danzo-sama, Uchiha-san, the traitorous ninja, is attacking the village now, why don't we go to support?" A ninja who just joined the "gen" department and had not had time to be brainwashed waited for a while but did not receive the regiment.  Zang¡¯s instructions, he couldn¡¯t help but asked anxiously, because he just joined the organization, he was not as loyal to Danzo as others, and he still cared about his family and village. Now that the village is under attack, he is naturally extremely anxious,  Can't help but doubt Danzo.

    And just after the ninja questioned Danzo, he suddenly felt more than a dozen murderous auras locked on him.?As real as it is, it made him feel like he was in Senluo Hell, he felt short of breath for a while, and his eyes were full of horror.  At this moment, his body did not dare to move in the slightest, and he even suspected that if he made a slight movement at this moment, he would be cut to pieces in an instant.

    "Um?"

    Danzo, who was squinting his eyes and didn't know what he was thinking, opened his eyes at this time, looked at the novice indifferently, and said after a moment of silence: "Enough! Relax, don't be so nervous  !"

    As soon as Danzo's voice fell, the murderous aura locked on the rookie by his loyal subordinates also dissipated. The rookie felt the pressure loose and then collapsed on the ground and gasped. The cold sweat had already put his ninja  The uniform was soaked, and the doubts in the eyes looking at Danzo were gone, only fear remained.

    "Be patient, we have to wait for the best time, now is not the time for us to make a move!"

    The newcomer didn't dare to question Danzo anymore, and said tremblingly: "Isis that so? Hugsorry!"

    "Well! You are also worried about the safety of the village, so I don't blame you!" Danzo said calmly, and then just continued to close his eyes.

    But at this moment, Danzo's expression changed, and before he had time to say anything, he heard a loud noise from outside the base, followed by footsteps approaching here unhurriedly.

    The members of the "root" department were also on alert in an instant, and looked vigilantly in the direction of the footsteps.

    Finally, three unhurried figures came into the sight of everyone in the "Gen" department. One was holding a beheading knife with a malicious sneer on his face, and the other had orange hair and looked very simple and honest.  The last one is a strong man with a long knife hanging from his waist, with an indifferent expression on his face, the most noticeable thing is his scarlet eyes, three black hook jades are evenly distributed in the pupils of the eyes  , was turning slowly, turning a blind eye to the ninja at the "roots", his cold eyes only locked on Danzo sitting in a high position.

    "Finally found you, Danzo!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Please customize!  !  Ask for a reward!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and ninety-fourth; Attacking Sasuke

    ?

    The three people who broke into the "root" organization base were obviously Sasuke Uchiha, Shigego Tenda, and Suigetsu of the Eagle Squad. As for Xianglin, she was not a combatant, so after finding Danzo's lair  I found a place to hide and peeped in the dark.

    Sasuke was not in a hurry to act after seeing Danzo, but just stared at Danzo with indifferent eyes. He still had a few questions that he wanted Danzo to tell him personally.  And Danzo squinted at the uninvited guests in front of him, and finally fixed his gaze on Sasuke among the crowd, silent as if thinking about something.

    As for Danzo's subordinates, they did not dare to do anything without receiving Danzo's instructions. They stared vigilantly at the three intruders in front of them.  Kill all three enemies in front of you!

    Both sides are silent, ready to go, the atmosphere is extremely oppressive.

    After a long while, Danzo suddenly spoke, breaking the strange silence, and said to Sasuke in a slightly old voice: "Suoga, it is Uchiha Tatsumi who is attacking Konoha now, then you are Uchiha's  Another remnant, Uchiha Sasuke!"

    "" Sasuke didn't reply, obviously acquiescing.

    "Hmph! Uchiha Sasuke, you who have become a traitor, dare to appear in front of this old man. It's really audacious, butyou are really stupid! Since you came to the door by yourself today, then your eyes, I accept  Yes! Oh, there is another remnant, Uchiha Tatsuo! After finishing you, I will go to him and let you brothers reunite." Danzo said while staring at Sasuke indifferently, while starting to release the device on his right hand,  After seeing that the person who came was Uchiha Sasuke, he planned to do it himself. He coveted the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, so naturally he would not let go of this rare opportunity.

    Regarding Danzo's actions, Sasuke did not stop him, but still looked at Danzo indifferently, and then said in an emotionless voice: "Before that, I want to ask you a question  Is it true that the upper layer of Konoha ordered Uchiha Itachi to kill the Uchiha clan?"

    However, in the face of Sasuke's questioning, Danzo didn't pay attention to it. He didn't even raise his head, and didn't even look at Sasuke. He still silently released the device on his right hand.

    "I ask you, is it true that the upper Konoha, including you, ordered Uchiha Itachi to kill the Uchiha clan?" Sasuke's voice sounded again, and there was a trace of uncontrollable anger in his eyes.  From indifference to killing intent.

    Facing Danzo's ignorance, Sasuke lost his patience. As early as when Chen confessed the truth to him, he had already regarded Danzo as a sworn enemy in his heart, and hated Danzo deeply.  He wanted to tear him into pieces, but now he just wanted to personally confirm the authenticity of that incident back then.

    "answer me!"

    I saw Sasuke suddenly roared, and without warning, he reached out to hold the handle of the knife at his waist, then leaned forward slightly, and rushed towards the seemingly defenseless Danzo at an extremely fast speed.

    "Presumptuous!"

    Danzo's subordinates are all elite ninjas, and they have been vigilant about the actions of Sasuke and others, so when Sasuke just made a move, they reacted again, they all shouted angrily and pulled out the long sword behind them instantly.  Under the order of Danzo, they started to fight one after another. Their goal was the same, which was Sasuke who was attacking Danzo.

    Facing dozens of sharp knives slashing at him, the expression on Sasuke's face remained unchanged, let alone a trace of panic, as if he turned a blind eye to the knives that were slashing at him, and still rushed towards Shimura Danzo, the target in his eyes.

    And when those Danzo's subordinates saw Sasuke, they didn't evade or defend. Seeing that their long swords were about to hit Uchiha Sasuke, they all had an idea in their minds This Uchiha Sasuke is  Idiot?  How dare he ignore their attacks, or is he really so confident that he doesn't take them seriously at all.

    Is it a fool, they will get the answer soon.

    Just when the root elites were about to slash the long knives on Sasuke, there was a sudden burst of thunder on Sasuke who was running, and dazzling lightning flashed all over his body.

    "Thunder Dun. Thousand Birds Flow!"

    There is no doubt that the root members who attacked Sasuke were all resisted by the violent lightning on Sasuke. Not only could the knife in their hands no longer touch Sasuke's body, but they themselves were also attacked by the lightning, and their entire bodies were paralyzed  , before they took the next step, they saw a cold light skipping their throats, and then there was no more.

    "Go away!"

    There was another roar, and Sasuke's momentum increased again, and he was able to kill the root members who were besieging him.They flew out, which shocked the remaining root members. They are elite ninjas who have experienced many battles under Danzo. They often accept dangerous assassination missions and often deal with death.  Lengshen and the others reacted instantly, swung their knives without checking the situation of their companions, and attacked Sasuke again.

    But at this moment, Shigego and Suigetsu moved, one left and one right, and activated the instant body technique, and a momentary body appeared beside Sasuke, Suigetsu's beheading sword was held horizontally on the head, and several swords that were slashed at Sasuke  Standing with a long knife, although Chongwu didn't use a weapon, his body could transform into the shape he wanted as a weapon. At this time, he had already entered the state of curse seal, raised his left arm, and transformed into an axe.  Blocked the attack from the left.

    "Hey~~ Don't ignore me, let me play with you from now on!" Shuiyue deliberately showed a relaxed expression while blocking, and teased the few roots in front of him  .

    "Sasuke, go and deal with Danzo, we'll leave it to us!" Shigego said to Sasuke behind him while blocking.

    Sasuke glanced at Shigego and Suigetsu, then snorted coldly and said: "Huh! I see, I'm going to get rid of Danzo now, as for youdon't be killed by these little characters!"

    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Suigetsu and Shigego's rebuttal, he rushed towards Danzo suddenly.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Five; Angry Susan

    ?

    "Sasuke, go and deal with Danzo, we'll leave it to us!" Shigego said to Sasuke behind him while blocking.

    Sasuke glanced at Shigego and Suigetsu, then snorted coldly and said: "Huh! I see, I'm going to get rid of Danzo now, as for youdon't be killed by these little characters!"

    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Suigetsu and Shigego's rebuttal, he rushed towards Danzo suddenly.

    "Hey, this kind of tone is really annoying! By the way, I remember the boss said that he is just pretending to be aggressive, yes it is pretending to be aggressive!"

    And when Sasuke was rushing towards Danzo, Danzo's subordinates were naturally unhappy, and wanted to abandon Suigetsu and go to stop Sasuke, but Suigetsu didn't give them this chance, and suddenly entangled them with a beheading sword  Go up and stop the roots who want to chase Sasuke.

    "I said, let me be your opponent, if you ignore me, I will be very distressed!"

    Seeing that the road was blocked, several root members looked at each other, and at the same time they all understood that this person in front of them was difficult to deal with, and if they wanted to support Danzo, they had to get rid of him first.

    "Then please die!"

    A root member snorted coldly, locked on Shuiyue with a fierce killing intent, and attacked Shuiyue in an incomparable tacit understanding, and the two sides fought together in an instant.  With a significant improvement, it is already at the level of elite jounin, and although Danzo's subordinates are elites, most of them are between jounin and jounin, which is slightly inferior to Suigetsu, but they are engaged in everything  It is a high-risk assassination mission, so proficient in killing skills, rich combat experience, coupled with the advantage of numbers, suppressed Shuiyue for a while.

    As for Chongwu, the situation is the same as that of Shuiyue, except that the number of opponents he faces is double that of Shuiyue, because his strength has already reached Zhuoying, and there are faint signs of a breakthrough, so he is more powerful than Shuiyue.  easy.

    And when Sasuke rushed in front of Danzo, Danzo also completely released the device on his right hand. After the bandage wrapped around his right hand was torn off, it remained gray and white, and the arm inlaid with ten sharing eyes was fully revealed.  .

    , although Chen had already told Sasuke about the information on Danzo's arm, but what he saw with his own eyes still made him feel unusually angry, but he was forced to bear it for the time being, come first, there is no trace of emotion on his face, indifferent  He looked at Danzo with his eyes, as if he was looking at a dead person.

    "What's the matter with the Sharingan in your hand?" After a moment of silence, Sasuke asked Danzo indifferently, although he had already guessed it.

    Hearing Sasuke's question, Danzo couldn't help looking at his right arm, and said with emotion: "There are a lot of things that happened, and it's a long story!"

    "Hmph! Listening to the reason will only increase my anger. I have already decided to kill you, but before thatyou answer my question first, and the upper Konoha, including you, order Uchiha  Is it true that Itachi wiped out the Uchiha clan?"

    After listening to Sasuke's question, Danzo didn't intend to answer. After making mudras with his hands, he took the dust around him and rushed towards Sasuke, and punched Sasuke in the abdomen.

    Danzo didn't choose to start with ninjutsu directly. He wanted to explore Sasuke's strength first. Although he didn't think highly of Sasuke from the bottom of his heart, Danzo, as a veteran of fighting, still chose a relatively safe battle.  model.

    On the other hand, Sasuke still didn't make any major moves, but a faint purple chakra had penetrated around his body at some point. From this chakra, Danzo felt a very ominous atmosphere.

    Danzo's right hand studded with Sharingan seemed to hit the steel plate with a punch.

    "This is!"

    Danzo suddenly felt something was wrong, raised his head to look at Sasuke, at some point, Sasuke's three-god jade Sharingan has turned into a pattern of thousands of flowers, and the Sharingan is staring at him, with a faint purple chakra all over his body  At this moment, it is also much thicker, and after a while, bones even slowly grow out of these purples.

    Danzo was stunned for a moment, and instantly understood that what Sasuke was using at this time was anything other than Susano.  Immediately, both feet touched the ground quickly, pulling away the distance from Sasuke, but he didn't want to be a step too late, and Susano, who was transformed by Sasuke's pupil power, was almost grabbed in his hand.

    "Is this is Susanoo!" Danzo, who was held by the bone hand, forced a few words out of his mouth and asked.

    Sasuke frowned slightly, as if seeing Danzo in such a state had already made his emotions extremely irritable, the bony hand of Susano who grabbed Danzo seemed to inadvertently intensify his strength again, and he couldn't hold back even from a distance.  A creaking sound could be heard coming from Danzo's body.

    "I'll ask you again, the upper layer of Konoha including you, orderIs it true that Uchiha Itachi obliterated the Uchiha clan?  "Sasuke doesn't want to talk unnecessary nonsense with Danzo at all at the moment, and now he needs an answer, an answer that makes the facts that still have doubts come to fruition.

    "I'm asking you if it's true!" Seeing that Danzo didn't hear anything, Sasuke felt even more annoyed, and grabbed Danzo's bone hand again.

    Feeling the grip from the bone hand, Danzo's face began to look a little ugly, as if he had reached the limit of his body's endurance, and a mouthful of old blood spurted out.

    "Quickly answer me!"

    Danzo breathed a sigh of relief, and raised his head to look at Sasuke again. From the appearance of Danzo at this time, he was already weak, and coupled with his appearance, he was basically an old man on the verge of rushing to the street.

    "I always thought he wasn't that kind of person. Did Itachi tell everything before he died? Sure enough, you are the only one who is special." Danzo seemed to have exhausted his remaining strength, even speaking very  reluctantly.

    "What the hell is going on!" The closer Sasuke felt to the answer he wanted, the more impatient Sasuke became, but the regimental branch in front of him just avoided talking about his own problem and said some dissatisfaction to himself.  Find marginal topics.

    "I thought that Itachi was a man who wouldn't reveal his secrets, but I didn't expect"

    Although Danzo's words were ambiguous, the current Sasuke is not a child who has not yet grown up, and he has already heard the hidden meaning in it instantly.

    "So, what I just asked is the truth, isn't it!" Just as Sasuke was angry, Susanoo also changed, and his body, which was originally empty, slowly grew.  Out of muscle, skin and even armor!

    Following Sasuke's anger, Susano who was wrapped around him seemed to be able to feel the anger and unwillingness in Sasuke's heart, and even evolved into a mature body at this moment.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 196; Izanagi

    ?

    In Danzo's words, Sasuke already knew the answer, and he couldn't help thinking about the time with his brother Itachi Uchiha, and the truth that Chen confessed to him at the beginning, thinking that Itachi was enduring such great pain, Sasuke  His heart was filled with grief and anger, and Susano seemed to feel Sasuke's resentment, and even advanced to the mature stage at this moment.

    At this time, Danzo's weak voice sounded again, bringing Sasuke back to reality from his memories.

    "Self-sacrifice, that's a ninja, a hero who never sees the light of day and hides in the shadows, this is the true face of a ninja, not only Itachi, many ninjas have died in this way, this world only depends on beautiful words  It is far from enough. It is because of their sacrifices that peace can be maintained. If you don¡¯t understand Itachi¡¯s will, you probably won¡¯t understand it! However, Itachi who confided secrets to you is still only a  Konoha's traitor!"

    However, as soon as Danzo's voice fell, there was only a sound of broken body, and the Danzo in Susano's hand instantly turned into a blood mist. At this time, Sasuke didn't want to listen to Danzo's self-righteous truth, so he let it go  It was Danzo's last slander against Itachi, and it was like poking Sasuke's scar.  Itachi is Sasuke's reverse scale.

    "Itachi, people like you are not qualified to comment!" Sasuke said lightly, letting go.

    "Suiga? Then next, let's talk with our eyes and have a good fight."

    Sasuke was startled, and suddenly turned his head to see that Danzo, who had turned into blood mist just now, was standing behind him intact, holding a handful of kunai in his hand, leaning over and rushing towards him.  There is no trace of the old man's sickness, his eyes are full of murderous intent.

    Sasuke turned around in a hurry, causing Susano's weak point to quickly shift its position, and the kunai in Danzo's hand was also broken into two pieces by a huge force at the moment of contact.

    "Hehe, sure enough, it is really suitable to use Susano to save his life." Sasuke relied on Susano to resist his sneak attack, which surprised Danzo very much.

    "Bang!" Accompanied by Danzo's voice, a violent collision sounded suddenly, raising dust all over the ground!

    Now Sasuke is too lazy to talk to Danzo here, since he came to Konoha with Uchiha Tatsuo, and got his own answer, it is time to do what he should do, the dust is scattered, and Danzo  He was stuck headlong into the ground, and it seemed that even he couldn't bear Susano's punch.

    Due to the experience just now, Sasuke did not naively think that Danzo was solved so easily by himself. Sasuke stood up and began to scan around, searching for the location of Danzo.

    "The attack poweris also impeccable." Sure enough, during Sasuke's search, Danzo had already stood on another high ground.  For a moment, the two were facing each other, and no one was in a hurry to attack.

    "Sasuke, I believe you must know something about the taboo pupil art of the Uchiha clan. Danzo has ten sharing eyes on his right arm. With your strength, when we fight Konoha, when you face the upper group  When the time comes to hide, he will definitely not hide his strength because of belittling you, and he will definitely unseal the seal on his right arm at that time. Speaking of this, you must be able to guess what the forbidden pupil technique is.  Izanaki, who can be used twice, becomes ten times when it comes to Danzo. In other words, Danzo will have the ability to determine reality and illusion ten times during the battle, and when Danzo uses this ability every time  pupil technique, the Sharingan on his right arm will also close one. Remember, all you have to do is force him to use this pupil technique with your strongest offensive, and use illusion at key places to cause him to open his right arm.  Misjudgment of the number of Sharingan opened, and then kill with one hit!"

    Facing Sasuke who had died in his hands but appeared in front of him again safe and sound, I couldn't help but think of a kind of pupil technique that Chen said was taboo in the Uchiha clan-Izanaki!

    Sasuke, who had a plan in mind, urged Susano to punch the high ground where Danzo was located. The trembling high platform instantly fell apart, and Danzo also jumped among the stones shot from the high platform, avoiding the impact  own fist.  However, Sasuke's attacking posture did not end. After slightly bending his knees, he jumped up suddenly and climbed rapidly along Susano's spine until he reached the level with Danzo.  The left eye suddenly opened!

    "Amaterasu!"

    Before Danzo could adjust his position in the air, he was suddenly covered by a sudden black flame. The severe pain from his body caused Danzo to scream repeatedly, then fell to the ground, and was burned to death by the fire of Amaterasu.  A cloud of ashes.

    Looking indifferently at the ashes that fell on the ground, as expected, with just one breath, the mass of ashes fell on the ground.It disappeared from ??'s eyes, as if it had never appeared before.

    "snort!"

    Seeing this, Sasuke snorted coldly, and slowly turned around to look behind him.  Sure enoughDanzo at this time was standing unharmed not far behind him and looking at him, but if someone noticed, the ten Sharingans on Danzo's arm had already been unknowingly  Three were closed, leaving only seven.

    "Wind escape. Vacuum jade"

    Before Sasuke turned around, Danzo's hands had already completed a set of handprints. After condensing the chakra, he took a sharp breath, and continuously ejected bullet-like wind blades made of wind attribute chakra from his mouth like a machine gun.  The speed and quantity attacked Sasuke.

    Sasuke's eyes froze, Sharingan had reached its peak, the speed of those wind blades instantly slowed down in his eyes, with his agility, Sasuke twisted his body like a dancer, avoiding  A series of deadly attacks were launched, but there were too many of these wind blades. When Sasuke jumped up and had nowhere to borrow strength, a wind blade struck in a tricky direction, making Sasuke unable to dodge in time, and finally cut through  On Sasuke's right shoulder, gurgling blood oozed from the wound, staining Sasuke's arm red, after avoiding the last few wind blades, Sasuke covered the wound on his right shoulder with his left hand, some sweat had already appeared on his forehead, and the group  Zang seemed to have the upper hand in the several confrontations, but his consumption of chakra and physical strength was not small, and his breathing also appeared a little rough.

    "Amaterasu? It's been a long time since I saw him. He is indeed Itachi's younger brother!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and ninety-seven;

    ?

    "Amaterasu? It's been a long time since I saw it. He is indeed Itachi's younger brother! Did you inherit Itachi's pupil technique?"

    Seeing that Sasuke avoided his own wind escape, Danzo did not attack again, but stood there and looked at Sasuke indifferently and said with emotion, and Sasuke heard Itachi's name from Danzo's mouth again, and couldn't help but frowned.  He frowned, gritted his teeth, showed a very angry expression, and shouted at Danzo angrily: "I told you not to mention Itachi again!"

    "Even though your brothers have the same abilities, do you see very different things in your eyes? To you, Itachi's truth is not important. You just want to find someone to vent your hatred at will. You have made the sacrifice of the Uchiha clan meaningless.  Meaning!" Danzo said indifferently, and then raised his right arm full of Sharingan.

    Looking at the Sharingan on Danzo's arm, Sasuke seemed to be aroused with anger, his eyes suddenly opened wide, revealing a murderous look, he reached out to hold the handle of the Kusanagi sword inserted in his waist, and suddenly moved towards Danzo  Attack and kill.

    Facing the murderous Sasuke, Danzo didn't panic, he made a seal with his hands again, and it was completed in an instant. After taking a deep breath, he released it like Sasuke again: "Feng Dun. Vacuum wave!"

    However, this time the wind escape is not a scattered attack like last time, but like a long whip composed of wind escape, it suddenly swept towards Sasuke with the momentum of sweeping away thousands of troops, and attacked Sasuke's waist, as if to kill Sasuke  It is generally truncated at the waist.

    However, Sasuke is not an idle person. Although Danzo's ninjutsu is very fast, with the blessing of Sharingan, Sasuke still has enough time to react. Just when Danzo's ninjutsu is about to hit his body  At that time, Sasuke jumped up suddenly and passed by Danzo's wind blade. Although it looked very dangerous, he did escape Danzo's attack, and Sasuke, who was in the air, pulled out at that moment.  With the long blade on his waist, he slashed towards Danzo below.

    Seeing that his ninjutsu attack was ineffective, Danzo had no choice but to hit the ground in front of him with Fengtun ninjutsu, raising a burst of dust, which blocked Sasuke's sight for a while.

    Then Danzo took the opportunity to jump back a certain distance, and quickly took out two shurikens, inserted his index finger into the middle hole of the shurikens, and applied wind escape, causing the two shurikens to  His hand spun at a high speed, and because of the chakra of the wind escape attribute, the shuriken was wrapped by the chakra of the wind attribute, which looked like Naruto's spiral pill shuriken.

    Immediately afterwards, Danzo threw the shuriken in his hand towards the position where Sasuke was in the cloud of smoke in front of him. The moment the shuriken was released from his hand, with a piercing whistling sound of tearing the air, he drew a beautiful line in the air.  The arc-shaped line flew towards Sasuke.

    And Sasuke's attack was also cut at the position before Danzo because his sight was blocked, but Danzo had already jumped away.  After missing a hit, he looked around immediately, searching for Danzo's location, and at this moment, a sound of breaking through the air came out of his ears.  Listening to the voice, Sasuke instantly knew which direction the attack was coming from. As soon as he turned around, he saw a shuriken wrapped in Fengdun chakra flying towards his eyes, but this did not cause Sasuke any trouble.  Right now, he has seen through the trajectory of the shuriken, and when the shuriken was about to hit him, he made an instant dodge movement, and saw his body leaning back, and the shuriken fell from the  The top of his body flew into the distance.

    A Genbu ninja who was fighting with Shigego didn't notice the shuriken coming from behind because his attention was focused on him. When he heard the whistling sound of the shuriken, he was caught off guard.  They were cut in two by their leader's shuriken, and only had time to let out a scream.

    After Sasuke dodged the shuriken, he immediately stood up straight, and at this time there was another sound of breaking through the air just now, and two shurikens with added wind escape chakra attacked one after another.  Sasuke.

    Sasuke took it easy, picked up Sharingan, and after seeing the trajectory of the shuriken, he turned slightly sideways, dodged the first shuriken, and saw the timing, stabbing the tip of the long knife in his hand.  Entered the hole in the middle of the shuriken and intercepted a shuriken.  Because of the wind escape chakra, the shuriken did not stop spinning on Sasuke's long sword, but was still spinning at a high speed. After the second shuriken Lin Shou, Sasuke sent the long sword forward so that the tip of the sword  The upper shuriken blocked the second shuriken, and after the two shurikens collided, the second shuriken was ejected into the sky.

    At the moment when the second shuriken was bounced, Sasuke's finger moved slightly, and a chakra line invisible to the naked eye shot out from Sasuke's finger and connected to the shuriken that was bounced  Now, after doing all this, Sasuke suddenly swung his knife towards Danzo's position on the spot, and threw the shuriken on the tip of the knife towards Danzo, and he himself also swung the shuriken at the moment he swung the shuriken.  Get up and follow ShurikenFrom behind, he rushed towards Danzo with a knife.

    Seeing that the shuriken that he attacked Sasuke flew back towards him, Danzo didn't dare to let go, and after buffing another shuriken with Fengdun, he threw it towards the shuriken that was flying towards him  , The two shurikens collided in an instant, and both bounced into the sky. Danzo, who had just resolved the shuriken offensive and had no time to catch his breath, saw the assistant holding a long knife and slashing at him.

    Facing Sasuke's offensive, Danzo was not afraid at all, and took the initiative to meet Sasuke with his feet. At the moment Sasuke swung his knife, Danzo's speed was faster, and his right hand had already grabbed Sasuke's neck, and shot  The force made Sasuke feel unable to breathe, the pain was so painful that he couldn't use his strength, and the long knife that was about to cut Danzo couldn't move forward an inch, but Sasuke's fingers trembled slightly.

    Before Danzo could make another move, he saw a mocking smile on the corner of Sasuke's mouth. Before he could react, a shuriken that he threw out to attack Sasuke had already struck  , Danzo only felt a blur in front of his eyes, and then he felt a sharp pain in his right hand, and the arm holding Sasuke's neck was cut off by the shuriken.

    And Sasuke has no restraints, so naturally he will not let go of this opportunity. While Danzo was still surprised, the long knife in his hand had already slashed on Danzo's body. After a flash of cold light, Danzo's body had been crushed  He cut it in two.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and ninety-eight; Danzo who died again

    ?

    The battlefield was filled with the dust raised by the fighting. Sasuke also let out a sigh of relief when he saw the Danzo divided into two parts on the ground.  Danzo's corpse, which had been cut into two by him, gradually faded until it disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.

    "Could it be!!!" Sasuke turned his head and saw the intact Danzo standing on another high platform.  "How is that possible! I've already cut off Danzo's right arm, but Izanagi can still activate it. It seems that I have to use the tactics Chen said, and I must make him ignore his illusion."

    "It's useless." Danzo said softly as he stood on the high platform, looking down at Sasuke with indifferent eyes.

    I saw Sasuke's slightly frowning brows suddenly parted, and his eyes directly met Danzo's.  Not long after, thousands of crows scattered from Sasuke's body at the same time.  The crows all over the sky went straight to Danzo, and then gathered behind Danzo to form a vague figure.

    At this moment, Danzo was slightly taken aback, and hurriedly turned around to see that the figure slowly became clear, revealing a cool and handsome face and the shuriken-like pattern in his eyes, it wasn't Uchiha Itachi, who was it?  Danzo is naturally very familiar with this face.

    "Die!"

    Before Danzo could react, Uchiha Itachi took a step forward, and just uttered two words coldly from Itachi's mouth, and Amaterasu's black flames spread all over Danzo's body.

    Then Danzo calmed down after a little panic, and said indifferently: "It is indeed worthy of praise for being able to make me fall into the illusion."

    Before Danzo's voice fell to the ground, Sasuke charged directly behind him with a sword in both hands, stabbing at Danzo's back.

    However, before the tip of the sword touched Danzo, Sasuke felt stiff for an instant, unable to advance an inch, and then streaks of magma-like color began to spread from his feet.  "Nani! This is the curse seal! Could it be," Sasuke recalled that when he fought with Danzo just now, Danzo's right arm had strangled his neck, and he got close to him in order to kill him  At the same time, the opponent took the opportunity to cast a spell.

    Judging from Danzo's performance, he has already grasped the activation time of the curse seal very flexibly, so he has no fear of Sasuke's attack, "It's useless, your illusion has been seen through by me long ago.  Compared with Tsukuyomi, who has been able to freely control the illusion time, heheit's a world away." Danzo said slowly without turning his head.

    At this moment, although Sasuke tried his best, he couldn't move an inch.

    Danzo decided that Sasuke must be unable to move now, calmly formed seals with both hands, and spit out a "solution!" Slowly turned around, slowly pulled out the sword in Sasuke's hand and said, "Why do you want to leave such a thing?"  Garbage life, ItachiLook, look at the messy look of the guy, he is your only failure, isn't it" Danzo raised the sword he had just drawn from Assistant Assistant,  Sasuke's neck was cut off suddenly.

    However, before the blade landed on Sasuke's neck, only a loud noise was heard, and Susanohu instantly condensed outside his body, sending Danzo who was about to kill him at close range directly flying away.

    At the same time, Susan also gradually grew bones, muscles, skin, and armor during Sasuke's anger.  What's more, a bow suddenly appeared in his hand, and the arrow straddling the bow was aiming fiercely at Danzo, and the curse mark on Sasuke's body also disappeared at this moment.

    Danzo once again mentioned Itachi in front of Sasuke, slandering Itachi like death, and soon tasted the consequences of his death behavior.

    "Is this the Susanoo? It's completely different from the one just now!" Danzo took a deep breath as he spoke, and quickly adjusted his position to avoid the incoming arrows.

    Danzo glides for a distance following the recoil of the air, and chooses a relatively flat position with his left foot. When he looks up, he sees that the arrow on the Susano bow has been released from his hand and is continuing to fly towards him.

    "Are you sure about the timing of my landing? Damn it, it's too late to seal! There's no other way!" Danzang muttered silently in his heart, then swung his right arm, and saw a violent wriggling on his right shoulder, and then a sapling stretched out in an instant  The clothes on the broken surface grew into a thick giant tree, which deviated from its original position, so that after the flying arrows penetrated the giant tree, they were nailed to the ground close to Danzang.

    "Finally changed the track reluctantly" Danzo touched the sweat on his forehead and said with a little fear.

    "It took so much trouble to avoid my attack, it seems that Izanagi just got rid of it, if not, I wouldn't have spent such a lot of chakra dodging, since this is the case" Sasuke found out after a little thought.  the crux of the problem.

    Susano, who was transformed into Sasuke's body, immediately raised his handThe Tianma ancient bow in the middle is another arrow aimed at the place where Tuanzang is located.

    "Did you find it? Hehe, but it's too late!" Danzo, who was not far away, quickly formed a seal with both hands before the arrow flew, and had already activated Izanagi again.

    The arrow that was released directly penetrated Danzo's body, but it had no effect. Danzo, who appeared in another place, raised his right hand to look at the Sharingan in his hand, and quickly rushed to  Sasuke.

    Now Sasuke's left eye is already full of blood. It is obvious that a large number of pupil techniques have caused a serious load on Sharingan. However, facing the menacing Danzo, he can only shake his head to wake himself up.  The attack will make the load on the eyes more serious, but still controls Susan to shoot another arrow at the position Danzo came from.

    The moment "Izanagi" let go of the arrow, Danzo spit out a few words without haste.

    Sure enough, after the arrow penetrated Danzo's body, Danzo's figure appeared from another place.  I saw Danzo's hands forming seals quickly, took another breath, and gathered a storm in front of him in an instant. After a while, it directly hit Susan. After doing all this, Danzo also habitually watched  He looked at his right arm.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and ninety nine;

    ?

    Facing Danzo's wind escape, Sasuke relied on Susano's super defense, and did not dodge at all. He manipulated Susan to block in front of him with his arms, resisting Danzo's wind escape attack, but withstood the attack,  But at this time, Sasuke had exhausted both his chakra and physical strength, his body was already aching, and his breathing became short of breath.

    However, with the tyrannical Susanoo, Sasuke has already consumed Danzo's six Sharingan, and now there are only four Sharingan left on Danzo's arm.

    "Susano is very difficult to deal with. It is not easy to dodge the arrow's attack. Just bet once!"

    Looking at Sasuke, who was panting violently at this time, it seemed that he was about to reach his limit, but Nasuno always gathered by his side. If he wanted to attack Uchiha Sasuke, then Danzo must find a way to kill Susano first.  Almost solved.

    Danzo, who had made a decision in his heart, stretched out his right hand, stained his fingers with the blood oozing from his wound, and then formed a seal to cast a psychic spell.

    "Boom!"

    "Ang~~"

    A puff of smoke came out of nowhere, followed by a loud howl, and a huge psychic beast loomed in the smoke.  When the smoke cleared, the true face of the monster was revealed in front of Sasuke.  I saw that this monster has orange fur and claws on its limbs. The most eye-catching thing is that the monster has a long trunk on its head. It looks like a "tapir"!

    "Is this the dream eater that Chen said? The monster that devours nightmares is bigger than expected!" Seeing the size of the monster, Sasuke couldn't help but feel a little surprised.

    However, the dream-eating beast didn't pay attention to Sasuke's surprise, and saw that it immediately started to act as soon as it came out, opened its huge mouth, and formed a powerful attraction in its mouth, like a black hole, pulling everything around it  into his mouth.

    Under this huge attraction, even Susano couldn't stand still, and was gradually sucked by the dream-eating beast bit by bit.

    "Tch!"

    Seeing this, Sasuke let out a cold snort, and manipulated Susan to desperately resist the strong force, even giving up the attack on Danzo, allowing Susan to support one of his arms on the ground to stabilize his figure.  However, in this way, Sasuke has no ability to defend, and even reveals his defenseless back in front of Danzo.

    "In this way, Susano can hardly move, and then use the attraction of the dream-eating beast to enhance the power of Fengdun Fengdun. Vacuum waves!"

    Danzo naturally wouldn't let go of the opportunity in front of him, quickly formed seals with his hands, and then rushed towards the unsuspecting Susano.  After closing the distance, he suddenly took a deep breath, and then spewed out several wind blades from his mouth, directly approaching Susan's empty door.

    The super tearing power of Fengdun, coupled with the huge suction force caused by another dream-eating beast, the superposition of the two can actually increase the power of Danzo's Fengdun ninjutsu by several levels, and the speed is extremely fast,  Before Sasuke could take defensive measures, he had already attacked Susan's back.

    With a slight tearing sound, Danzo's Fengtun was greatly enhanced by the blessing of the dream-eating beast, and it was able to break through the outer layer of Susanoo's armor and tear it open.

    "Here is the flaw of Susano" After Susano's armor was torn, the spine was exposed, and the defense was greatly reduced. Danzo seized the opportunity and flew towards Sasuke.

    Sasuke had already seen through Danzo's calculations, and no longer passively defended. He quickly formed seals with both hands, and after taking a sharp breath, a ball of flames spewed out from his mouth, which is exactly the technique of the fireball!

    However, the target of Sasuke's attack is not Danzo, but the dream-eating beast. Coupled with the attraction of the dream-eating beast, Sasuke's fireball is faster and more intense.  The fireball was inhaled into the mouth, and was burned by the high-temperature flame of the Hao fireball. The entire huge mouth was spread by the fire, and raging flames burst out, making it extremely painful. It let out a wail, and could no longer maintain the strong suction.

    Using a strong suction force to restrict Susanoo's movements, the result is that it also sucked the fireball released by Sasuke into its mouth unsuspectingly.  After a wail, it turned into a puff of smoke and returned to the psychic world.

    Without the suppression of the dream-eating beast, Sasuke's Susan regained his ability to move. Sasuke fixed his eyes, controlled Susano to turn around, and suddenly punched Danzo who was attacking him.

    It was too late, it was so fast, Danzo really didn't expect things to change so quickly, he wanted to stop his figure, but his charge just now was too fierce, and it was too late to escape Susan's attack range  , can only watch Susano's fist hit his body again.

     "Boom!"

    There was another loud noise, and Danzo was directly blasted to a distance by Susan's fist, and hit a wall. The wall couldn't bear the huge force and collapsed, and Danzo was also buried by the collapsed rubble.

    And after Sasuke completed a series of actions, he was also sweating profusely, half-kneeling on the ground, panting violently, and consumed a large amount of chakra, which made Susano on him helpless.  After maintaining the state of a mature body, the armor on Susano's body gradually faded and turned back to the bone-shaped Susano.

    Although he cracked Danzo's actions, Sasuke knew that the matter was not over yet, so he didn't relax his vigilance again.  Patrolling around, searching for Danzo's figure.

    "Did you take advantage of the attraction of "Tapir" and then release Fire Ninjutsu? Good job! But, it didn't work!" Sure enough, Danzo's voice sounded again not far behind Sasuke.

    Sasuke turned around slowly, looked at Danzo, and then said: "When the ten writing sharing eyes on the right hand are closed, your technique will be unlocked!"

    Danzo was startled, and said subconsciously: "Youdo you know Izanaki?"

    "Huh!" Sasuke didn't answer, but controlled Susan to suddenly jump towards Danzo, swung his right fist, and hit Danzo at the position where Danzo was, and Danzo naturally wouldn't sit still, and quickly jumped to the other  place, avoiding Susano's attack, but Susano has more than just one arm, so when Danzo jumped into the air and couldn't use his strength, Susano's left fist still swung out, knocking Danzo into the air again  go out.

    The battle has reached a fever pitch, neither of the two will give up, vowing to kill the person in front of them!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred; Sasuke's calculation

    ?

    After another fierce battle, the Sharingan in Danzo's right hand closed again. At this time, both of them seemed to have reached their limit, and both Chakra and physical strength were almost exhausted.

    Because Sasuke has known the characteristics of Izanaki for a long time, in order to let Danzo use Izanaki, and also to reduce the effective time of Izanaki, he has been attacking with the fastest and strongest Susanoo.  If you want to fight with Danzang, who will be the first to be exhausted.

    At this moment, the two looked at each other, and neither made a move, because they knew that the next moment would be a showdown!

    At this time, Danzo raised his right hand and saw the opened Sharingan on the back of his hand, and he was determined.  Can't help but secretly said: "Uchiha Sasuke? It really deserves the name of a genius, and he was able to push me to such a point, but it seems that you have reached the limit, and Izanagi's time is still the last minute, then  Let's decide the winner in the next round!"

    In fact, Danzo itself also hides his strength, that is his right eye, which he transplanted to his right eye after taking Uchiha Shisui's right eye, although it is only one, but it is written by a kaleidoscope after all  Luanyan's ability is naturally not bad, as can be seen from the fact that he was able to control the general Mifune of the Iron Kingdom in front of the other four shadows and other powerful people during the meeting of the five shadows in the original book.

    But now, he doesn't have the ability to use his right eye on Sasuke. First, he thinks it's unnecessary, because now, Sasuke has reached his limit, and his Izanagi has one minute left.  He is invincible, even if Uchiha Sasuke can die and struggle for a while, at most he will die with him, but after dying with Sasuke, he can rely on Izanaki to change his reality and resurrect, so that,  In the end, he still won. Secondly, after using the ability of the right eye, it will take a long time to recover. Danzo is too cautious, unless it is a very critical moment, otherwise,  He won't abuse the ability of the right eye. Speaking of which, Danzo still underestimates Sasuke.

    "snort!"

    Seeing Danzo's actions, Sasuke seemed to feel a little anger, and with the last trace of chakra, he condensed into a long sword formed by lightning, and suddenly attacked Danzo.

    "In order to get that right hand, how many Uchiha people have you killed!"

    Seeing this, Danzo did not dare to neglect, raised the kunai in his hand, took a deep breath, and then blew the chakra of the wind escape attribute to the kunai in his hand, condensed into a wind blade, and then  He also rushed towards Sasuke, as long as Izanaki's time hadn't passed, then he didn't need to dodge at all, he wanted to get rid of Uchiha Sasuke in the next moment.

    "I didn't kill it, it was Itachi!"

    "That's why you forced him!"

    Sasuke roared, and the two met each other in the blink of an eye. At the same time, they swung their chakra blades and stabbed at each other.  Very tacitly, neither of them defended or evaded, and seemed to have the idea of ??dying with the person in front of them.

    Without any suspense, Sasuke's Thunder Blade pierced Danzo's chest, and he himself was also stabbed by Danzo's Wind Blade.  At this moment, the two of them stood in place, except that each other was panting violently, they didn't do anything, they kept this movement in a stalemate.

    "You are too anxious, my eyes are still open! You can go back to your father to be taught, I won!" After a moment of panting, both of them regained a little strength and Danzo couldn't help saying, revealing in his tone  With a trace of unconcealable pride: "Do you think you have seen through Izanaki?"

    However, Danzo's complacency didn't last long, his face suddenly changed after he finished speaking, his eyes were full of disbelief, while Sasuke in front of him showed a smile of success at this time.

    "What's going on? Why didn't Izanagi activate it" Feeling the loss of his vitality, Danzo was startled, and couldn't help looking at the Sharingan on his right arm. After a while, it should have been opened.  The Sharingan's Sharingan closed at this time, and Danzo immediately understood what was going on when he saw the smile on Sasuke's face.

    "You bastardwow!"

    Knowing that he had been tricked, Danzo was naturally furious, but this made his injury worse, a mouthful of blood spewed out, his vitality was draining rapidly, and even his vision was blurred.

    "Hmph~~ You are the one who will lose!" Sasuke sneered, dispelled the Thunder Blade in his hand, and after taking a few steps back, he used Thunder Tunnel to stimulate the wound to stop the bleeding.

    "Damn~~~" Danzo yelled unwillingly, and tried his best to pounce on Sasuke again, but he was exhausted and finally fell to the ground.

      At this time, Sasuke had stopped bleeding, and his whole body had recovered some strength, but he still looked weak, panting violently, looked at Sasuke who was kneeling on the ground with contempt, and said disdainfully: "Just like you  As I said, my illusion is indeed far inferior to Itachi Compared with Itachi's Tsukuyomi who can freely control the time of illusion, it is simply a far cry, but this short and weak illusion, as long as it is used in the right place. Izanagi is giving up writing  At the expense of sharing eyes, one eye can perform a spell for about 60 seconds, so I will attack continuously like suicide, just to make your writing sharing eyes wear out one after another, and I am a member of the Uchiha family, and I have a kaleidoscope  Sharingan, as far as observation is concerned, you are definitely above you. During the battle with me, you checked the situation of Sharingan on your right arm many times to judge the time when Izanagi's instability took effect.  Before the final blow, the Sharingan on your right arm was actually completely closed, but the moment before you noticed, I cast an illusion on you, although it was only done to make you think you were still in Izanagi  This level within the effective time, but this is enough, just because you have Sharingan, you ignore the way of fighting against Sharingan, it is this conceit that caused your failure! If this is the eye dialogue  Fight, don't underestimate Uchiha!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and first; Danzo's death

    ?

    Danzo fell to the ground, his life was passing by rapidly, listening to Sasuke's post-war speech in the attitude of a winner, he was very annoyed in his heart, "I think I have been following the second generation all my life until now,  It can be said that there are countless battles, but I didn't expect to fall into the boy's hands due to negligence, butI can't die yet, there are still many things to be done, I definitely can't die here!"

    While Sasuke was speaking, Danzo, who had fallen to the ground, slowly got up, and the blood from the wound had spread unscrupulously throughout Danzo's body, "Heh When you decide to wipe out the Uchiha clan, you will also  Did you ever think that you would end up like this, Danzo"

    "The traitor of Konoha, the remnants of Uchiha, and the stain of Itachi, don't get carried away here!" Danzo said while holding his chest and stumbling, from being too weak to speak, until he roared hysterically. He was also in Danzo  While roaring, the ragged right arm and the pale shoulder suddenly squirmed rapidly, a sapling popped out after a short while, and then grew into a towering tree in an instant, rapidly consuming the existing body of Danzo  Pretty thin chakra.

    "This is! The injury is too serious, and it has reached the point where it can't suppress the first-generation cells, no if this continues, it will be swallowed by the power of the first-generation." Danzo cut off his right arm decisively after thinking about it, desperately  He stared at Sasuke with a look of determination in his eyes.

    & "Izanagi!&"

    &"Nani!&" Sasuke was shocked when he heard the words Danzo gritted his teeth!  Obviously, during the battle, Sasuke was more concerned about the number of eyes on Danzo's right arm than Danzo himself, and even used illusion directly to make Danzo misjudge the number of effective Sharingan. How could he still be able to use Izanagi!

    And when Sasuke was shocked, Danzo was extremely regretful, "The ninjutsu that was originally reserved for Uchiha Tatsuo was forced" When Danzo was depressed, he snatched Shisui's writing wheel  The eyes also slowly closed, losing their light forever.  Danzo knew in his heart that the transplanted Shisui's Sharingan was fundamentally different from the Sharingan on his right arm, and it could not be restored to light through the chakra of the original wood attribute.  up!  However, Sasuke was exhausted at this moment, and he was extremely reluctant to support himself to stand. Looking at the blood-stained Danzo who disappeared in front of him, the heart that had just let go was suspended again.

    "I have to say that you are proud enough to have driven this old man into such a mess, but the contest of eyes you mentioned was ultimately won by this old man." Danzo, who was standing in another place again, used his remaining  Focusing only on the weak Sasuke, he said slowly.

    "Wow" Sasuke, who had just held back his injuries, spit out a mouthful of blood at this moment, and the blood left by the overused Sharingan was even more shocking.

    "Have you reached the limit? It seems that the Uchiha clan will eventually be buried in the hands of the old man. Not only you, but even Uchiha Tatsumi will be like this," Danzo said while speaking.

    "Wind escape, vacuum jade!"

    Several high-pressure air bombs shot out from Danzo's ecstasy's lips and shot towards Sasuke.  Danzo looked at Sasuke, who was already struggling to support his own weight, as if he was looking at a dead person.

    "Bang bang bang" Several air bombs exploded on Sasuke and the surrounding ground not far away, and the powerful destructive force shook up a lot of dust.

    And Sasuke, who disappeared into the dust, has become a corpse in the eyes of Danzo.

    "Even though you have the reputation of being a genius, but after all, you are just an idiot who relies on his own genius, Itachi I have already cleaned up the stains in your life for you. Have you realized how naive you were back then? Your brother's  Eyes, I'll accept them!" Panting heavily, Danzo looked at Yang Chen in front of him, as if he was telling Itachi, or muttering to himself.

    However, Danzo's inner drama did not last long.

    When the dust scattered not far away, a vague figure slowly appeared, holding the sharp knife at his waist with his right hand.  The figure on the opposite side became clearer, who was it if it wasn't Sasuke who thought he was dead just now!

    "Impossible!" Danzo almost let out a hoarse roar.

    Danzo can clearly feel that although Sasuke is extremely weak at this moment, he is more fierce than just now. If you talk about the previous Sasuke, although Danzo is a little contemptuous, but now the Sasuke in front of him has realized that he has serious problems.  The deterrent of panic, "What the hell is going on!"

    The breeze blows and the dust dissipates.  It was not just Sasuke who appeared in front of Danzo, accompanied by Sasuke who showed his figure, and Susano, who had almost turned into reality, was pointing at him with the cold ancient Gastrodia bow.  Danzo's heart was already turbulent at the moment, he didn't care to think about the reason, and after turning around, he dragged his steps and prepared to escape, "I definitely can't die here"

    the"Things are up to now, you still want to live, go and bury the Uchiha clan, die!" Accompanied by Sasuke's roar, the arrows on the Tianma ancient bow echoed.

    "Wow" Danzo looked down at the arrow piercing through his chest, turned around and forgot to shoot Sasuke, and fell to the ground unwillingly.

    "Noimpossibleyouyou alreadyalready" Danzo has realized at this moment that he will not survive, but how can he be reconciled to such an unclear death  , so even though his mouth was full of blood, he still mumbled in confusion.

    "Have you reached the limit? That's your self-righteousness. Don't you know that there are such things as Bingliangwan in this world?" Sasuke seemed a little disdainful of Danzo's doubts.

    "Bingliangwan? Impossible how could Bingliangwan make you recover so quickly, you puff~~~" Danzang didn't recover from the pain in his chest, and he spurted blood again  come out.

    "Bingliangwan is indeed impossible, but this thing is possible!" Sasuke said and raised his right hand, and what he held in his hand was a transparent vial, but what was contained in the bottle seemed to be a kind of  Pale blue liquid.

    "This, this is" Danzo's vision gradually blurred, and death had begun to devour the remaining vitality in his body.

    "Pulse!"

    "Pulse, pulse" After listening to Sasuke's explanation, Danzo died before he understood what the pulse was.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and second; Sasuke's crisis

    ?

    Danzo died, among the assistants of Uchiha Sa, whom he called a remnant and had always looked down upon.

    He plotted against the Uchiha clan during his lifetime, and his coveting of Sharingan, caused the Uchiha clan to be wiped out, but now he died at the hands of Uchiha Sasuke, which can be regarded as karma.  All his ambitions, or aspirations, also disappeared with his death.

    As said before, he is a man who is not noticed, he is a man who is spurned, he is a man with blood on his hands, he is a man who hides in the roots under the leaves, he  A man who seeks light in darkness.  He is Danzo.  In terms of the definition of good and bad, maybe he is a bad person, his hands are covered with blood, his arms are full of sinful records, his right eye is full of Zhishui's unwillingness, he is an abominable butcher!  Light has never manifested in him, he is a symbol of blood and killing!

    He is a behind-the-scenes person, turning into a strong foundation in places where the light cannot reach, supporting Konoha!  Trees have no roots, so where are the leaves?  For peace, for Konoha, he killed many people.  He killed those who should be killed and those who should not be killed.  It is impossible to judge whether what he did is right or wrong, because everything has become a fact and cannot start from the beginning. It can only be said that he did so, and Konoha is growing up healthily.

    Subjective evaluation does not apply to him, or in other words, he does not need evaluation, he has been walking his own way, he has been working hard for peace, justice, and the light in the darkness.

    This time, Danzo was finally dead. The Sharingan transplanted to his arm could no longer cast Izanagi for him. He had been calculating all his life, and his desire for power made him do many wrong things.  However, he was silently dedicating his whole life to Konoha.  It seems that he finally became Hokage, but he said: I didn't expect that in the end, I still couldn't become Hokage.  why would you say so?  Perhaps, he feels that he has not really contributed to Konoha, has not been recognized by the people in the village, and has not dedicated his last years. His sincerity is still for Konoha!

    You are the leaves bathing in the sun, and I am the roots in the dark.  ¡ª¡ªShimura Danzo

    At this time, Sasuke, after confirming that Danzo was completely dead, lifted Susano's state, and he himself couldn't help but feel relieved.

    The difficulty of Danzo was beyond his expectations. Fortunately, he had obtained information about Danzo from Chen before that, and had a better understanding of his abilities. Moreover, Chen also helped the members of the Eagle Squad.  Each of them prepared a bottle of potion synthesized by Gerel's Stone just in case. He thought he would not use it, but in the end, Danzo actually abandoned Shisui's kaleidoscope Sharingan and made a desperate fight.  And he had indeed reached the limit at that time, whether it was chakra or physical strength, at the last moment, he could only be invincible after drinking the potion and recovering chakra.

    Although Garrell's potion can no longer improve their own strength, the power contained in the potion is life force, but it can make them recover from injuries and chakra in a short time, which is countless times stronger than Bingliang Pill  , can play a life-saving role at critical moments, so Chen asked each of them to bring a bottle in case of emergency.

    "Tch! I didn't expect to be saved by this thing in the end!" Sasuke looked at Danzo's dilapidated corpse, and felt a strange feeling in his heart. A ferocious sneer appeared on his face, and he said softly: "So far  The feeling that I have never had before, the feeling that the defiled Uchiha is purified, the feeling that Uchiha is detached from this corrupt ninja world Forget it, since Danzo is dead, then this place should also leave,  However, it seems that there is no way to do what that guy explained!"

    As for the guy he said, what he said was that Chen asked him to collect the right arm of the group and the right eye of the group. However, after the battle just now, the right arm of the group ran away because it could not suppress the cells of the first Hokage.  In order to save his life, he had to give up his right arm. At this time, Danzo's right arm has become a towering tree. It is impossible to take it away. As for Danzo's right eye, Sasuke also understands at this time  Come over, Danzo's last Izanagi was at the price of his right eye, so the kaleidoscope Sharingan in Danzo's right eye is also worthless, and Sasuke is naturally too lazy to collect it.

    The effect of the potion is very fast, just a few breaths, Sasuke's injuries are completely healed, and even Chakra has returned to its heyday, except for the clothes on his body, he can no longer see the weak look just now  up.

    "Let's meet up with that guy first, but before that, let's settle those troubles!" Sasuke looked at the root ninja who was fighting Suigetsu and Shigego, with killing intent in his eyes.

    However, just as Sasuke took a few steps, his spirit was suddenly in a trance, and then his eyes feltThe stinging pain made Sasuke involuntarily cover his eyes with both hands. After the stinging pain passed, Sasuke felt that his vision had become blurred. Sasuke had never been surprised by such a phenomenon.

    "Damn it, the visionbecame blurryIs it the sequelae of my overuse of pupil power? Could it be" Sasuke thought of what Chen had said to him.

    If the ability of Kaleidoscope Sharingan is used excessively, it will cause the eyesight of Kaleidoscope to decrease until it loses its light. Isn't the current symptom just like what Chen said.

    "No Impossible, how could it be possible to make my eyes blind, absolutely not, that guy Chen has been fighting with the pupil technique of kaleidoscope, he is not blind, there must be some way to cure my symptoms,  I have to hurry to that guy and see what he can do!"

    This is indeed a big blow to Sasuke, not to mention that he will no longer be able to use the ability of the kaleidoscope to fight, and Sasuke cannot accept the loss of light in his eyes. He just wants to run to Chen's side and ask  What the hell should he do.  For such a long time, Sasuke has long been used to regard Chen as the backbone, but now his eyes are in crisis, and he subconsciously thinks of Chen.

    Not daring to delay, Sasuke shook his head, throwing away all the distracting thoughts in his mind, holding the Kusanagi sword, filled with Thunder Dun chakra, and suddenly attacked the remaining members at the root.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 203; Shocked Konoha

    ?

    After all, the battle between Sasuke and Danzo is over. At the moment when both sides have almost reached their limit, the pulse that Sasuke got through Zichen can be said to be a surprise turnaround and end Danzo.

    And Kaorin, who has been hiding in the dark, has been focusing on Sasuke. When he saw Sasuke being counterattacked by Danzo at the last moment, his heart was in his throat, and he wanted to set off to save Sasuke.  After seeing Sasuke take out the pulse, she resisted the impulse. In the end, Sasuke who drank the pulse did not disappoint her, and solved Danzo in an instant, and Xianglin also came out from the dark  , rushed to Sasuke's side, and asked with concern: "Sasuke, are you okay!

    In the fierce battle, Shigego and Suigetsu looked in the direction of Kaorin's line of sight after hearing Kaorin's shout, and it was indeed Sasuke. Although Sasuke looked rather embarrassed at the moment, he was not in good physical condition.  No obvious scars either.

    Everyone in Anbu noticed the abnormality of the three of them, and followed their line of sight, only to see a young man in white clothes, holding a Kusanagi sword standing in the distance, it was not Sasuke or anyone else.

    "That's rebellious Uchiha Sasuke, Danzo-sama"

    "Is itimpossible! How could Lord Danzo lose to this traitor!"

    The three of Chonggo directly ignored the comments of the Anbu people, jumped out of the crowd and returned to the two sides of Sasuke, and once again confronted the Anbu group.

    "Danzo, he's dead! If you still want to stop me, then come!" Sasuke looked at the group of people in front of him indifferently and said, and the surroundings of his body slowly transformed into a blurred figure of Susan  , just seeing the current situation of Sasuke, the Sasuke beside him seems to be able to instantly become real at any time.

    "The curse mark on my body has been eliminated. Could it be that what he saidis true!"

    "Nani! No, how could Danzo-sama lose to this traitor!"

    "This matter is of great importance. Hurry up and inform the two advisors. The present is beyond our control!"

    "Quick, let's leave here first and join the people outside!"

    The noisy voice followed Sasuke's words, and instantly shook the entire Anbe, shock and disbelief filled the hearts of every Anbe member, and following the subsequent words of retreat, everyone in Anbe seemed to have found  Finding an urgently needed reason to evacuate, each of them started to evacuate quickly with their own means, and joined the large force of ninjas in Muye Village.  Just now they tried their best to surround and kill Suigetsu and Shigego, but they failed to take down the two of them. Now with the addition of Uchiha Sasuke who may have killed Danzo, they can't stop Sasuke and the others at all, and Danzo  Zang didn't show up, and they lost their backbone, so they retreated temporarily, and waited until the streets were ordered again, and then came to surround and kill Sasuke and the others.

    "Sasuke" looked at Sasuke who was standing next to him without any problems, Xiang Lin pushed the glasses and stuck them on again.

    "Danzo has been solved by me, now go and join Chen. Danzang's death can shock the roots for a while, and it will be a big trouble for us when they get together again. Let's leave here first." Sasuke dismissed  After touching Susano, he touched his forehead with his right hand and said slowly.  Sasuke regained his composure, and when he looked forward again, he found that his vision became more blurred.

    "Damn"

    Sasuke was so anxious that he was blinded, it would be better to kill him directly.  Without further delay, he led Shuiyue and others towards Chen's direction, and now he just wanted to get to Chen's side as soon as possible.

    ?After Sasuke and others left, the base of the huge roots became empty, leaving Danzo's body lying alone in the base, and his men withdrew without even coming to collect his body

    On the other side of the battlefield, one of Nine-Tails' tailed beast jade, with its ability to destroy heaven and earth, was shown in front of Konoha's people. Konoha's ninja seemed to be shocked, and stared blankly at the village that had been divided into two  , muttering to himself, unable to believe what he saw, a strange scene appeared on the entire battlefield for a while, it was so quiet that no one dared to make a sound.

    "Villagevillage"

    "Whywhy did this happen"

    "The village wasdividedthis"

    Although the target of Nine-Tails' Tailed Beast Cannon was not aimed at Konoha's ninja, they were located within the orbit of the Tailed Beast Cannon. When Nine-Tails sprayed out the Tailed Beast Cannon, although they had already evaded, but  They underestimated the power and speed of the Tailed Beast Cannon. Some ninjas who couldn't dodge were directly swallowed by the Tailed Beast Cannon, and some ninjas who reacted slowly were seriously injured by the impact of the Tailed Beast Cannon, and lost their ability to move for a while.  , the Konoha ninjas are here in Nine Tails.? Under the big move, he looked embarrassed.

    "Master Tsunade, are you alright?" An Anbe member was the first to dodge the moment the Tailed Beast Cannon was fired, but the impact of the Tailed Beast Cannon made him very embarrassed, and his whole body was covered with blood.  After getting rid of the dust, after the turmoil of the Tailed Beast Cannon, he immediately came to Tsunade's side as a guard.

    At this time, Tsunade ignored that Anbe, and was kneeling on the ground, looking at the destroyed village dully, with a dull expression, and finally woke up, with an extremely angry expression on his face, roaring in the direction of Chen  Said: "UnforgivableUnforgivable, Uchiha Tatsuo!!!"

    Tsunade stretched out his thumb, stained a little blood on the wound where he broke the corner of his mouth just now, and quickly sealed it.

    "Psychic art!"

    "Boom!"

    A puff of smoke came out of nowhere, followed by a giant blue and white slug.

    "Master Tsunade It seems that the village is facing a crisis." As soon as the slug appeared, he first saw Tsunade, and then noticed the surrounding environment, so he couldn't help saying.  It's just surprising that such a giant has a gentle voice like a woman's.

    "Stop talking, you immediately follow all the ninjas in Konoha, and then heal everyone through my chakra!" Tsunade gave the order directly to the slug without any nonsense.

    "Everyone? Tsunade-sama, your Chakrado you intend to?"

    "Stop talking nonsense, go!"

    "I see!"

    The slug also knew that the situation was urgent, so he didn't say anything more. His body squirmed for a while, and then his huge body turned into small slugs that were dozens of times smaller in size, and squirmed towards the injured ninja in Muye Village.

    After the slug's action, Tsunade closed her eyes first, then opened them suddenly, her whole person's aura changed, and the mark of Baihao on her forehead also disappeared at this moment.

    Seeing this, the Anbu was startled and secretly said: "The Baihao seal on the forehead disappeared in surprise. I have released the technique of creation and regeneration and distributed the chakra to Mr. Slug, in order to protect the ninjas in the village"

    Ignoring Anbe's panic, Tsunade struggled to stand up from the ground, and slowly walked towards Chen, with endless anger in his eyes, vowing to tear the enemy in front of him.

    Facing Tsunade who was already so angry that he couldn't get any more, Chen didn't feel nervous at all, and still had a playful sneer on his face, watching Tsunade walking towards him step by step, he didn't take the lead in attacking.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 104; Naruto's Spiral Maru Shuriken

    ?

    On the Konoha battlefield, Tsunade was walking in front of Chen step by step, and Anbu, as Hokage's guard, naturally followed closely behind. Those Konoha ninjas who were shocked by the Tailed Beast Cannon also came back to their senses at this time  , gathered behind Tsunade, staring angrily at the chief culprit who caused the village's tragedy.  They gritted their teeth one by one, wishing to tear up the intruder in front of them and swallow them alive.

    "I am Konoha's Fifth Hokage. You who have trampled on the treasures and dreams of your ancestors are absolutely unforgivable, Uchiha Tatsuya!" Tsunade walked up to Chen, glared at Chen, and then roared at Chen.  : "I want to break up with you here in the name of Hokage!"

    "Tch! Make a break? This is exactly what I want. Konoha Village was founded by the Uchiha Clan and the Senju Clan. Now I'm splitting the village into two. It's really appropriate, but it's far  It¡¯s not enough, I¡¯m going to destroy this decaying village that shames our Uchiha clan! Do you want to make a break with me? Then come!¡±

    The two sides have long been in the same situation, and it is impossible to ease it. As soon as Chen's voice fell, Konoha's people started to move, just about to attack Chen, and the nine tails under Chen's feet also raised their front paws, wanting to attack Chen.  Tear up the ants in front of you.

    At this moment, a voice came from a place not far from Chen.  a

    "The art of wood escape and thorn killing!"

    As soon as the voice fell, a few wooden vines suddenly emerged from the ground under Jiuwei's feet, and entangled towards Jiuwei at an extremely fast speed, first the feet, then the body, and then the two front paws  , In the end, even the neck was wrapped around the wooden stick. Before everyone came back to their senses, the huge Nine-Tails uniform restricted Nine-Tails' ability to move It should look like this!

    Kyuubi was entangled by the wooden sticks and desperately wanted to get rid of them, but the unimaginable toughness of those wooden sticks made it unable to get rid of it, so it could only roar unwillingly and glared at the two ninjas not far away.

    Seeing Kyuubi being trapped by Mu Dun, Chen was stunned for a moment, then showed a clear expression, and said with a sneer: "Mu Dun? It should be that guy Yamato Tenzo! But just  Do you want to trap Nine Tails with this level of wood escape? How naive!"

    Chen looked in the direction of the voice just now, and sure enough, he found that Yamato, who had met him face to face in Orochimaru's stronghold, was standing there, with both hands still holding the handprint of activating Mudun, staring solemnly at Kyuubi.  , it seems that Kyuubi's struggle has put a lot of pressure on him, and standing beside him is Konoha's Kyuubi Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto!

    Yamato's Mudun not only surprised Chen, even the ninjas of Muye Village were also surprised by this sudden scene.

    "It's Yamato, isn't that guy training with Naruto? Since he's here, what should Naruto do" Kakashi immediately thought of Yamato when he saw Mu Dun, and quickly searched for Yamato  Finally found him, but there seemed to be a familiar figure standing beside Yamato.

    "Has Naruto even come? Forget it, Naruto has improved a lot after training for this period of time. He is also a member of Konoha, so let him contribute to Konoha! We  With so many people here, together with Yamato's Mu Dun, it will be even more powerful against Nine Tails, we will definitely be able to hold the village!"

    But at this time, Yamato Tenzo was not as relaxed as Kakashi imagined. After using the wooden escape to trap Kyuubi by surprise, Kyuubi's resistance was beyond his imagination, and he seemed to be able to break free from him at any time.  However, he still gritted his teeth and insisted on it. In order to provide opportunities for the ninjas in his village, he could only output chakra desperately to maintain the loose Mutun under the struggle of Kyuubi.  Naruto beside him shouted: "Naruto, hurry up!"

    "Captain Yamato, I understand, it will be ready soon!"

    Although he was puzzled by Kyuubi in front of him, Naruto had no time to figure out the situation. The situation is urgent now. The most important thing is to get rid of Kyuubi first. The two seemed to have a plan in advance. After Yamato shouted, Naruto  Immediately began to act, first separated two shadow clones, and then began to condense a spiral pill in the hand of one shadow clone, and then added Naruto's own wind escape chakra, a high-speed rotating white shuriken, in Naruto  The shadow of a person gradually takes shape in his hands.

    "Yoxi! Let you try my newly invented ninjutsu, Fengdun Spiral Maru Shuriken!"

    After the spiral pill shuriken was formed, Naruto yelled, and then he and another shadow clone left and right, pulled the shadow clone holding the spiral pill shuriken, and ran quickly in the direction of Kyuubi.  Getting closer and closer, after getting close to Kyuubi for a certain distance, Naruto and the shadow clone exerted force at the same time, and threw the shadow clone in the middle holding the spiral pill shuriken towards Kyuubi's head.

      The current Naruto has not practiced the sage mode yet, and the spiral pill shuriken he developed has just learned, and it is the first time to use it, and it cannot be thrown directly at the target, so this method can only be used.  Come to attack the huge Nine Tails.

    However, Kyuubi's body is too large, and he is still standing upright at this time, his head is still at a height of tens of meters. When Naruto's shadow clone flew to Kyuubi's stomach injury, it had already been used up.  Castration.  In the end, the spiral pill shuriken just attacked Kyuubi's stomach.

    "Boom!"

    Accompanied by a loud noise, a dazzling light suddenly flashed from Kyuubi's stomach injury, and the spiral pill shuriken exploded on Kyuubi's stomach, forming a burst of wind, like countless small sharp blades, constantly attacking  Touching Nine Tails, Nine Tails felt unbearable pain, and let out an extremely angry roar!

    The people in Konoha were also shocked by the scene in front of them. They didn't expect things to change so quickly. Kyuubi, who was so powerful and crushed them before, was trapped and lost his ability to move.  Immediately afterwards, they were subjected to this powerful ninjutsu, which shocked everyone present. After being surprised, they were ecstatic. The scene in front of them undoubtedly inspired them. Now it seems that Kyuubi is not invincible  .

    When Naruto's clone flew towards Nine-Tails just now, Kakashi naturally saw it too. After seeing the power of the spiral ball shuriken, he was surprised and at the same time relieved, and said in his heart: "This  .Is this Naruto's new ninjutsu? The number of attacks can't be counted, and even Sharingan can't see through it. It's so strong Naruto, you succeeded!"

    Naturally, Tsunade would not let go of this opportunity in front of him, and immediately shouted at the surrounding ninjas: "Everyone, don't let Kyuubi get a chance to breathe, attack Kyuubi with all your strength now!"

    "yes!"

    In Tsunade's shout, everyone in Konoha also reacted, their momentum soared, and they displayed their best ninjutsu one after another, constantly attacking Kyuubi, each ninjutsu exploded on Kyuubi's body  Come, and Nine Tails can only let out a burst of unwilling and furious roars!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Two Hundred and Five; The Difficulty of the Beast

    ?

    In the summer night sky, there are stars, cool breeze, and green shadows.

    The leaves all over the sky outline a graceful curve with the storm.  And under the leaves dancing with the wind, Konoha Village, which was divided into two halves by the Tailed Beast Cannon, looked extraordinarily bright in the moonlight, running through the entire Konoha ruins, like a sharp knife, tearing everyone in Konoha Village  heart.

    Under Tsunade's command, Konoha Zunin almost poured out all his Chakra to vent his hatred for the enemy.  Almost at the same time when Naruto's Futun Spiral Maru shuriken hit the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox with the ninjutsu all over the sky, accompanied by Tsunade's shouts, they all burst open on Nine-Tailed's body, and the dust stirred up by the violent airflow  , almost filled the entire sky, Konoha and Kazukane ninjas each covered their heads to resist the approaching wind pressure.

    When it was young, the storm slowed down, and the cool breeze blew away the raised dust.

    Everyone in Konoha removed their hands blocking their eyes one by one, staring at the direction of Nine Tails bound by Mu Dun, with unconcealable joy in their eyes, gathering the strength of the whole village, even if it is Nine Tails Demon Fox,  Presumably, he would not be safe and sound, and after this thought existed for a while, it disappeared.

    The nine-tailed demon fox reappeared in everyone's eyes, lying on the ground like a real fox at this time, grinning and showing sharp fangs, eyes full of violence, with a hint of disdain, as if mocking Konoha  The useless skills of all the ninjas are average. Under such a concentrated fire, Kyuubi was not hurt except for being a little embarrassed. All this came from the gray-white substance covered by Kyuubi's body  

    This is a condensed chakra full of evil aura, which spread from the head of Kyuubi to its chest. Under the horrified eyes of Konoha ninjas, that chakra gradually spread to Kyuubi's body.  The whole body, first the upper body, then the torso, the back half, and finally even the nine tails are completely covered by this chakra without leaving any gaps. From a distance, it looks like the nine-tailed demon fox is covered with a gray-white armor  generally.

    This is exactly the scene that Madara used to perform when he confronted the first generation of Hokage in the original work, the disaster of the beast!  Relying on Susanoo's abnormal defensive ability, coupled with Kyuubi's own agility and strength, this combination is simply hopeless. With this combination, destroying any one of the five major countries is simply impossible.  Easy as pie.

    "Hmph! Today, let me reproduce the demeanor of Mr. Madara back then!" Standing on the head of Kyuubi wrapped in Susanoo's armor, Chen felt extremely excited in his heart.  In his previous life, he had seen the scene where Master Madara performed the Beast's Difficulty and the first generation of Hokage's toughness. He felt that this technique was so cool that he was extremely envious. He had always hoped that he could personally control the Beast's Difficulty.  During the battle, when Konoha's ninjas focused their fire on Nine-Tails just now, Chen didn't even think about it, and directly used the Difficulty of the Beast.

    Different from Chen's excited mood, Konoha's ninja at this time saw the scene in front of him again, and his mood, which was originally excited by Yamato's Mudun and Naruto's Whirlmaru Shuriken, fell to the bottom of the valley in an instant  , Facing the Nine-Tails who was stronger than before, they couldn't help but feel a sense of despair in their hearts. Facing such a monster, do they still have a chance of winning?

    "This is the difficulty of the beast! This is the difficulty of the beast! The difficulty of the beast that exerts the power of Susanoo on the tailed beast! The ninjutsu used in the rumored duel between Uchiha Madara and the first generation is not  Thinking that we could witness it with our own eyes, it is really hard to imagine how the first generation broke such a technique!" The ninjas with a little seniority in Konoha Village echoed such words in their hearts.

    Standing beside Kyuubi, Chen indifferently ignored the shock of the crowd. For him, the shock of opponents has become commonplace in his resume.  Now all he thinks in his heart is how to make Konoha pay the price for the extermination of the Uchiha clan.

    "Is the spiral pill shuriken? Hehe Naruto, it seems that you have improved a lot, but it seems that the spiral pill shuriken has not been fully mastered, so let you try my spiral pill shuriken  Let's go." With a mocking smile on Chen's face, he looked in the direction of Naruto, he was naturally familiar with the ninjutsu that Naruto performed just now, but the power was beyond his expectation, it was not  It's too strong, buttoo weak, and it's incomparable with Naruto's late spiral pill shuriken.

    As soon as Chen's voice fell, he spread his hands and hooked his ten fingers. Suddenly, a wave of Chakra quickly condensed in his hand. After a while, the Chakra in the spiral pill had become very violent, and the white spiral pill also slowed down without notice.  Slowing down to deep red, it seems that the deep red in the spiral pill seems to overflow at any time.

    "Howhow is it possible! To inject both wind and fire chakra into the spiral pill at the same time, or two!" I don't know if it was the perception ninja, who suddenly shouted this sentence.

      And Naruto himself was also stunned. He was naturally very clear about the ninjutsu in Chen's hands. He has been doing this ninjutsu for the past few days. Until now, he has only mastered a little bit. He didn't expect Chen to be so easy  It was casted, and there were still two. What's more, the Helix pill shuriken in Chen's hand actually added the Chakra of Huo Dun on the basis of Feng Dun.  The power of Maru Shuriken has become stronger.

    At this time, Naruto has recognized that the enemy standing on Kyuubi is the first friend he knew when he was a child, Uchiha Tatsumi, his former friend Junjin became the enemy who attacked Konoha, he is really indescribable  The current mood, but the current situation does not allow him to question Chen, because Chen's attack is coming.

    "How comeDamn itAll the staff distanced themselves and retreated first!" Seeing the spiral pill shuriken in Chen's hand, Tsunade's heart sank, and with an ominous premonition, he immediately moved towards  He reminded the surrounding Konoha ninjas.

    "Huh! Do you think it's safe to keep the distance? My spiral pill shuriken is different from Naruto's." Chen said with a grin, and threw the spiral pill shuriken in the direction of Konoha suddenly.

    "Becauseit can be thrown!!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and sixth; Konoha's misery

    ?

    Under the horrified eyes of everyone in Konoha, the two spiral pill shurikens in Chen's hand were thrown at them.

    The violent Helix Maru shuriken has gradually grown in size since it was released from the hand, and the violent fire attribute Chakra inside it gradually became turbulent under the urging of Feng Dun.  Stimulated, it erupted in an instant, and the scorching heat swept the entire battlefield. The violent wind chakra seemed to tear the body of everyone on the opposite side.

    "Nani! This kind of ninjutsu can still be thrown" At the moment when the spiral ball shuriken was separated from Chen's hand, the Konoha ninjas who saw this scene were heartbroken. The power of the spiral ball shuriken,  They have learned from Naruto just now that no matter what it is, it can be destroyed. If it is pulled into the attack range of the spiral pill shuriken, it will definitely be strangled to nothing.

    "Slug, hurry up and wrap everyone, hurry up!!" The moment Chen's shuriken was released, Tsunade ordered the psychic beast toad to wrap everyone within the range into its body, and finished  Looking at everything, Tsunade looked at Naruto who was the first to bear the brunt, and quickly shouted: "Naruto, get out of there immediately!"

    "Bang bang!" With two muffled sounds, the fire attribute chakra that has been stored for a long time is like a dam that has burst, and further expands rapidly.  The sea of ??fire, coupled with the biting wind, formed a whirlwind of fire in an instant, and its scope continued to expand.

    The entire Konoha Village, from the perspective of today, whether it is the streets, houses, trees, flowers, and even the sky, seems to be burning.

    Gunpowder smoke is everywhere, and at this moment, Chen's dark eyes seem to be shining with light, but the light does not mean that Chen has rekindled his feelings for this village. The light in his eyes is just the reflection of the fire.

    "Quick! All the water ninjas, deal with it quickly, my slug is almost gone, ahem" Tsunade stood up from the ruins, looked at the sea of ??flames in front of him, and ordered through the slug.

    After a while, some of the ninjas came out of the slugs one after another. Before they could be surprised, they heard Tsunade's instructions, and they didn't dare to delay. They used relatively weak ninjutsu after their hands were sealed.  Consuming the few chakras in the body to clean up the flames at the scene.

    "Uchiha Tatsu! You were originally from Konoha. Don't tell me, you hate Konoha so much, don't you have any feelings for Konoha, don't you have no nostalgia for the village where you were born and raised? How can you do this to Konoha?  This level!" At this time, Tsunade's appearance has changed, his hair has gradually turned white, from a middle-aged woman, he has also slowly begun to age, and his smooth face has become dry and full of bruises.  Wrinkles, but the thinness in his brows did not disappear at all, he glared at Uchiha Tatsuo and asked.  However, the voice was full of oldness and weakness, and it was completely different from the heroic fifth generation Hokage Tsunade Hime before.

    In order to protect the Konoha ninjas from harm, he distributed all his Chakra to each split slug, and let the slugs protect the Konoha ninjas. Tsunade, who had exhausted his Chakra, even  The chakra that maintained his physical appearance was gone.

    "Feelings? Nostalgia? My heart has died with the day of the genocide, and all my feelings and nostalgia began to disappear the moment my parents fell. From the moment Konoha's senior management made a decision, you all  You should have expected such a point to come, stop talking nonsense, use whatever skills you have!" Chen was dismissive of Tsunade's plausible words.

    Tsunade seemed to be talking about something, but he fell into a coma due to excessive use of chakra. The slugs attached to everyone just now slowly melted away, vomiting out all the ninjas in Konoha Village, but the slug itself  , It also looks very weak.

    "Mr. Kakashi, are you alright?" After Naruto was spit out by the slug, he found that Kakashi was also spit out by the slug in the same way, and was kneeling on the ground exhaustedly. Naruto hurried to Kakashi  side, asked worriedly.

    "Drink~~ I'm fine, I'm protected by Tsunade-sama's slug" Kakashi panted violently, his body rose and fell with his breathing, and said a little tiredly.

    "Damn~~ Why is this? Why did Chen become like this? Why did he attack our village? Why did he do this? Why is this?" At this time, Naruto's heart was already indescribable  .

    "Naruto"

    "Master Five Generations!"

    When Kakashi was about to comfort Naruto, a voice caught the attention of the two of them, and following the sound, they found Tsunade surrounded by several Anbu.

    "Grandma Tsunade"

    It turns out that those dark??After being spit out by the slug, I saw Tsunade, who had become old because of the exhaustion of Chakra, questioning Uchiha Chen, but because he couldn't hold on anymore, he passed out in a coma.

    Those Anbu were startled, they didn't care about anything else, and appeared beside Tsunade in an instant.

    "Unexpectedlyit's because I gave all the chakra to Lord Slug and protected the ninjas in the village, so" Seeing Tsunade's appearance, all the Anbu present felt heartbroken.  Surprised, after thinking about it, I knew the reason.

    "Quickly, bring Master Tsunade to the medical department. You must not let Master Hokage make any mistakes. The rest of you, try to intercept Kyuubi with all your strength!" Anbu, who looked like the captain, made a quick decision and immediately drew up the mission. Their original mission  It is to protect the safety of Hokage, but now it is the other way around. In order to protect them, Tsunade has become like this. They all feel remorse, and at the same time they are full of gratitude and respect to Tsunade.

    "I see!" Anbu, who was supporting Tsunade, replied, without any extra words, he hugged Tsunade directly, and retreated towards the rear, while the rest of Anbe stayed on the battlefield to resist the powerful enemy together.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and seventh; Ino?

    ?

    At this time, the sky above Muye Village was filled with gunpowder smoke, and this day was undoubtedly a catastrophe for Muye Village.

    They underestimated Uchiha Tatsumi's strength, and underestimated the destructive power of Nine Tails. They did not expect that the combination of the two would cause more disaster than the Nine Tails Rebellion more than ten years ago.

    All the ninjas in Konoha Village, except those who had already gone out to perform missions, almost all gathered here to resist the Nine-Tails' invasion, but the result was heavy casualties, even the fifth generation of Naruto Senju Tsunade was killed.  Chakra was forced to be exhausted and passed out, and all the ninjas who stayed at the scene were also hit hard.  They have tried their best to attack Nine Tails again, but now it seems that Nine Tails is unscathed. On the other hand, they are already exhausted, and even Chakra is exhausted. Facing the powerful enemy in front of them  , They couldn't help feeling a sense of despair, the villageis it really going to be destroyed?

    "Senior, are you alright?" Yamato Tenzo also came to Kakashi's side at this time, but asked heartily.

    "I'm fine, it's just that I've consumed too much chakra, but" Kakashi shook his head, indicating that he was fine, then looked at Kyuubi, and Uchiha Tatsuki on Kyuubi's head, with a worried look in his eyes  : "The situation is very bad, we must find a way to stop him! What should I doDamn, Akai is on a mission at this time, otherwise, with his eight-door armor and my divine power, maybe he can still  With the power to fight"

    "Damnwhy did Chen become like this, I must ask him clearly" The Naruto Immortal beside him didn't have the patience to listen to Kakashi's thoughts, he just wanted to figure out why Chen would  In doing so, before Chen told some secrets of the shop, he has not been there yet, so he doesn't know what Chen's motive for attacking Konoha is.

    He was a stubborn person, he did what he thought, and rushed towards Chen alone, Kakashi and Yamato wanted to stop it, but it was too late.

    And after Chen threw out two spiral pill shurikens, he didn't continue to do it, but looked at the result of his spiral pill shuriken with a sneer, and felt a little bit of relief in his heart.

    "Can't bear this level alone? It seems that Konoha is already rotten. The Uchiha clan, Shirato, Sannin, these ninjas who have made great contributions to Konoha, have been buried by you one by one. Now Konoha  Ye's combat power is not even comparable to Yunyin Village! Hmph"

    And when Chen was talking to himself in a low voice, he suddenly found a figure rushing towards him at an extremely fast speed. Chen took a closer look and found that it was Naruto Uzumaki, so he couldn't help showing a playful smile.

    "Naruto? You dare to come here alone. It seems that you are coming for me. I want to see what tricks you can come up with!"

    Naruto's brain became hot, and he rushed towards Chen alone, and quickly formed a seal on the way, and suddenly pressed his palm on the ground when he came in front of Jiuwei.

    "Boom!"

    A cloud of smoke appeared out of thin air, and then drifted away with the wind, and a huge monster appeared in front of Jiuwei.

    At this time, it was a huge toad, but judging from its size, it was almost comparable to Nine Tails. It was wearing a short sleeve, a long knife hanging from its waist, and a cigarette stick dangling from its big mouth.  , This is Naruto's psychic beast, Toad Bunta, who is also Naruto's boss. At this time, Bunta has just appeared on the stage and has not figured out the situation.  His whole body was wrapped in gray-white Susanoo armor, which made him unable to recognize it for a while.

    Seeing the nine tails swaying behind Nine Tails, Gamowen was too shocked, and almost dropped the pipe in his mouth. He had obviously guessed the identity of the monster in front of him, and exclaimed, "This guy is Nine Tails?"

    "Hey! Naruto, tell me clearly what's going on? Also, what is this place?"

    "Boss, this is Konoha. Chen controlled Nine Tails and attacked the village. I must stop him. I want you to help me!"

    "Huh? Are you kidding me? I want to be Kyuubi's opponent? I know Kyuubi's strength better than you. That's not comparable to Ichiwei. Back then, the fourth generation even lost their own lives in order to seal him.  If I cooperate with the fourth generation, I may be able to fight, but you have no chance of winning at all, why should I provoke it, let's retreat first while he is not attacking us!"

    "No, I will not retreat, I will never allow anyone to harm the village, even if this person is my friend, I will not forgive him!"

    "Tch! What a troublesome brat!"

    Looking at the conversation between these two guys like no one else, Chen really couldn't stand it anymore. Naruto is best at talking, so if he continues to talk, he might talk about dawn.

      Chen impatiently said to Naruto: "Hey, have you two said enough? Naruto, look at you, are you here to stop me?"

    Chen's words brought Naruto back to reality, and finally remembered the purpose of his trip, and he couldn't help saying to Chen: "Chen, why are you doing this? Why are you doing this? Why are you attacking the village? You are also Konoha  people!"

    "Humph! Konoha's people? Maybe it used to be, but now, since Konoha drove our Uchiha clan to a dead end, I am no longer Konoha's people. I am now an avenger. I want to take this  Destroy all the Konohas that have brought misfortune to our Uchiha clan! I did thisis there anything wrong?"

    "What did you say? Wasn't the Uchiha family killed by Uchiha Itachi? Why should the village be blamed? I will never forgive anyone who dares to hurt the village!"

    "Won't forgive? Because of what I'm doing now, I hurt your favorite village, and you won't forgive. So for me, Uchiha Tatsuki, to kill my parents and kill my Uchiha family's Konoha,  Do you still expect me to forgive? You are an idiot who has nothing from the beginning, how can you know the pain of losing it after you have it! If you hate me now and want to stop me, then take out  Do something!"

    Naruto wanted to say something more, but Chen didn't intend to talk nonsense with him any more. With a thought, Nine Tails under his feet received Chen's thoughts, roared and raised his front paws, and slapped down on the toad in front of him.

    "Tch!"

    Hamowen had been on guard against Nine Tails too early, and when he saw Nine Tails making a move, he snorted, and suddenly pulled out the long knife at his waist, and placed it across the top of his head, holding Nine Tails' front paws.  However, Kyuubi's strength was too great, his hands were really numb, and he almost couldn't hold the handle of the knife, but finally he gritted his teeth and blocked it.

    "snort!"

    Chen didn't want to continue the stalemate, so he shot directly, and his figure disappeared from Jiuwei's head in an instant, and appeared on Wentai's stomach in the blink of an eye, and punched Wentai's stomach.

    The powerful strange force, even a huge body like Toad Wentai couldn't bear it, and was knocked out with a painful wail.

    However, just when Chen was about to clean up the opponent with another blow, a familiar voice came from a distance, which made Chen subconsciously stop the movements in his hands, and a wry smile unconsciously appeared on his face.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eight; The Withered Rose

    ?

    Following a familiar and crisp voice reaching his ears, Chen also stopped his movements at this moment, and there seemed to be some warmth in his cold eyes, but there was a wry smile on his face.

    Although the battlefield was still filled with gunpowder and smoke, as Chen stopped his movements, the entire Konoha battlefield seemed to quiet down in an instant.  The remaining gunpowder smoke, broken villages, ruins everywhere, and a group of ninjas ready to go, formed a sharp contrast with the tranquility at this time.

    Chen's gaze also followed the direction of the voice to look at the now slim young girl.  Ino under the moonlight, wearing a ninja vest, is obviously no longer the submissive soft girl in Chen's heart. The belief in protecting the village in Ino's eyes is not concealed at all, but when Chen's eyes turn around, the pair of  Keren's pupils seemed to be fused with something else.

    "Ino" Chen looked at the girl under the moonlight, muttered in his mouth, and his tense body also relaxed at this moment.

    "Chen Jun, what happened to you all these years, why did you become what you are now, I know that the Uchiha clan's affairs have hit you hard, butdon't you still have mewe, don't you,  Are you going to destroy all the villages we grew up in with your own hands? Although you were depressed and depressed back then, you were still kind-hearted, but now" Seeing the scene in front of him, Ino was very angry and wanted to blame  Chen, but when the words came to her lips, it turned into another rhetoric. She knew Chen, and he had known him since she was a child.  .Reduced to "idiot".

    When Chen was determined to attack Konoha, he expected the scene in front of him, but After Ino really stood in front of him, telling the lines that had been repeated countless times in Chen's mind, still  He was silent for a while, he could ignore everyone's eyes, he could not care about everyone's hateful eyes, but he still couldn't be cruel to this person in front of him, recalling the time when he pretended to be an idiot in order to avoid Danzo's strong demands  , other people respect him at arm's length, but Ino

    Chen always felt that he owed too much to Ino, "Ino, many things are not as simple as what you heard. I don't want you to know too much about the Uchiha clan. I don't want to know too much now.  I hope you still have a good impression of me. As you can see, I have become what you hate the most. The village you want to protect, I will personally tear it into pieces.  Dare to forget!" Chen calmed down, adjusted his emotions and looked at Ino again and said indifferently.

    "I don't believe it! I don't believe that you can be so heartless. I still believe that you are still the lively and cheerful Mr. Chen back then. Even though everyone in the village believes that you are rebellious, I never believed that it was what you really wanted.  What you did, from the moment you suffered a blow and became depressed, I firmly believed from the beginning to the end that Mr. Chen in my heart will definitely come back!" While speaking, Ino gradually pinched his hands as his emotions changed.  Tighten your fist.

    "Stop deceiving yourself and others! You know that it is impossible for me to look back, and I don't bother to look back." Chen flicked his sleeves, obviously he didn't want to be disturbed by Ino anymore.

    "Uchiha-tatsu, what happened back then was only for the peace of the village and the peace of the ninja world. You were still young at that time, maybe you couldn't understand it, but now you don't understand it either?" Shikahisa Nara  Breaking away from the two people beside him, he asked Chen.  As Konoha's genius strategist, he also knew a little bit of the inside story about that incident back then, and he already had suspicions, but now it was only confirmed by Chen.

    "Peace? Hahahaha What a peace. For the sake of peace, you forced Itachi so that one of Sasuke and I must join Anbu. For the sake of peace, you killed my parents. For the sake of peace, you killed me, Uchiha.  Clan, I would like to ask today, is this the peace you talk about? If so, then I, Uchiha Tatsun, will let Konoha be at peace forever!" After speaking, Chen's whole breath became frantic again, hesitating for a while.  Active volcanoes that erupt.

    "Chen Jun, let it go! I beg youI don't want the village to suffer disaster, and I don't want you to be hurt. Listen to my persuasion, even this one time" While speaking, Ino picked up his steps  Walking slowly towards Chen's direction, it was like ignoring Chen's berserk state at this moment.

    "Ino, come back! That guy is no longer the Chen you knew."

    "Ino is dangerous! Don't get close to him!"

    "That guy is showing a murderous look all over his body now, Ino, don't go there!"

    After seeing Ino's behavior, everyone spoke out worriedly to stop him, but at this moment, Ino seemed to be unable to hear the words, and still walked towards Chen's direction on his own, as if she was waiting for thisIt's been a long time, and I've been waiting for the day when I see Chen again, but the situation of meeting at this time is far beyond my expectations.

    Looking at Ino, who is approaching him step by step, Chen's exposed aura has not changed at all, it is still so violent, and the eyes of the nine-tailed demon fox beside him are still full of hostility, "Give up, I won't let you go!"  Konoha, no matter what you do, it will not change my decision!"

    After hearing Chen's roar, Ino walked towards him, but he didn't stop, as if he was sure that he would never want her to sell, "Get out of the way! If you come closer, don't blame me for being ruthless!" Originally, Chen didn't have so many  Nonsense, but after Ino appeared, somehow, he lost his usual indifference, and his words gradually increased.

    "Instead of letting me watch you destroy the village with your own hands, it is better to let me die in your hands first, Mr. Chen If you really can't let go of the hatred in your heart, kill me first."

    "I said, let you go away!" After speaking, Chen flicked his sleeves, and a gust of wind pressure was formed in an instant, directly pushing Ino, who was gradually approaching him, away several feet.

    "Chen Jun, is it really irreparable at all?"

    Uchiha Chen didn't reply.

    "Okay, I know your answer." Ino Chang, who was blown to the ground by the wind, stood up again and looked at Chen, his fists in both hands were already clenched, and he seemed to be making a very difficult decision.

    Then Ino let go of his clenched fist, and stretched out his right hand. In Ino's hand, there was a withered rose. With the breeze, the withered petals were also scattered in the air, and  Thisisn't it a gift from Chen when he was a child

    "I'm sorry, I can't accompany you anymore, but I really want to go on with you like when I was a child. Chen Jun, I like you the most"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Two Hundred and Nine; Ino's Choice

    ?

    The two people in the middle of the battlefield were reflected by the moonlight. The rose in Ino's hand had no petals, and the withered and decayed branches seemed to be broken by the breeze around him at any time.

    Ino moved his eyes away from the roses that had only branches left, took a long breath, and threw the withered branches in his hands into the breeze, and then changed his previous girl's posture, guarding the fortitude of the village,  reappeared in front of everyone.

    "I am the ninja of Konoha Hidden Village, Yamanaka Ino! Anyone who wants to harm the village will be my enemy!"

    Chen looked at the rose that had disappeared from Ino's hands, and listened to Ino's words, with mixed emotions in his heart. He looked at Ino with complicated eyes, and said with a wry smile: "Is that soWe have come here after all.  One step, the only thing I still have nostalgia for among Konoha is you, Ino! If possible, I really don't want to"

    "I can understand your persistence, but please also understand my position. Although I am very unwilling, the rose will wither after all." Ino shook his head, and interrupted Chen's words, revealing a firm statement in his words  own position.

    "In that case" Chen slowly closed his eyes, and after taking a deep breath, he opened them suddenly, his expression changed, the complicated expression just now no longer existed, and there was only indifference in his eyes, without a trace of indifference.  other emotions.  "Then let me see, you! Ino Yamanaka, what are you capable of stopping me!"

    As soon as the words fell, Chen suddenly swung his knife and attacked Ino, he didn't want to continue the stalemate, he was afraid that hesitating would shake his determination, he would never allow such a thing to happen, so he didn't dare to think about it, he could only use  Take action to force yourself not to think about it.

    Seeing this, Ino felt a pain in his heart, but he did not waver in his determination. With a coquettish shout, he attacked the person in front of her who was both familiar and unfamiliar to her.  a

    Chen rushed in front of Ino, and returned to want Ino to slash, but Ino did not dodge, but met the kunai in his hand against Chen's blade, blocking Chen's offensive.

    There is no ninjutsu, nor the secret art of the Yamanaka family, the two are just fighting with their own physical strength and weapons, Chen Yi's blow is blocked, and he immediately changes his offensive, changing the streamer in his hand into a slash, and sweeps towards Ino.  Seeing this, Ino hurriedly bent down to avoid it, the streamer in Chen's hand rubbed against Ino's, and a few strands of hair came out, floating in the air.

    However, Ino was not idle at the moment when he bent down. While dodging, he held Kunai's right hand and pushed forward, stabbing towards Chen's stomach.

    Chen didn't hesitate at all, when Ino stabbed him, he instinctively turned his body around to avoid Ino's assassination.  At the same time, the empty left hand suddenly stretched out, grabbed Ino's wrist holding Kunai, the right hand holding the knife turned the blade, and before Ino could react, he put the knife on Ino's neck,  Ino's movements were stopped.  19

    After a brief meeting, Chen had subdued Ino, looked at Ino with indifferent eyes, and a voice without any emotion rang in Ino's ear: "Is this all you can do? If only this level  , I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to be serious, let alone stop me, if I make another move, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t hurt you!¡±

    While speaking, Chen suddenly exerted force and pushed Ino out, then without looking at Ino again, he turned around and attacked the camp of Konoha ninjas.

    At the moment when Chen's mentality changed, Kyuubi was not idle, and seemed to be able to sense Chen's intentions. After raising his head to the sky and screaming, he launched another attack on the Konoha people who had already suffered heavy casualties.  Susano, Kyuubi can completely ignore Konoha's attack, each attack can take away one or two Konoha's people, and Konoha can only stand up to resist, but after the previous consumption, their Chakra  It has already consumed a lot, facing the greatly increased strength of Nine Tails, it is still powerless, but it is still struggling to support, but it is impossible to stop Nine Tails at all.

    Although Konoha's ninjas are avoiding Kyuubi's attack, they will find opportunities to fight back, throwing a few kunai shurikens at Kyuubi from time to time, or releasing a few ninjutsu, but these attacks are in vain.  Under Susanoku's almost perverted defense, Konoha's attack couldn't hurt a single hair of Kyuubi.

    The Konoha ninjas who were in danger under the attack of Kyuubi, at this time Uchiha Tatsushi joined the battle, which undoubtedly made Konoha worse.  Chen, waving the streamer, turned into Shura, with deadly moves, constantly harvesting the lives of Konoha ninjas. Wherever he went, no one was his single enemy. The Konoha ninjas who came to besiege him, all  Became his ghost under the knife.

    For a while, the entire battlefield wailed, and Konoha suffered heavy casualties again.

    However, after Ino was pushed away by Chen, he fell to the ground and sawSeeing this miserable state, the strength of the whole body seemed to be emptied, and he knelt on the ground, and the Kunai in his hand could not hold tightly, and fell to his feet.

    "why why"

    The pain in Ino's heart was already unbearable, and he couldn't bear it anymore, and couldn't help crying helplessly.

    After a while, Ino's expression changed suddenly, with determination in his eyes, then he picked up Kunai on the ground again and stood up: "Since we can't stop you, then"

    Ino, who had made up his mind, charged towards Chen, who was facing her with his back facing her, killing the Konoha crowd, and stabbed the seemingly defenseless Chen with the Kunai in his hand.  past.

    At this time, Chen seemed to be venting the depression in his heart, so he didn't show any mercy. He was already on the rise of killing. He suddenly noticed the killing intent behind him, and without thinking about it, he turned around instinctively.  The direction stabbed fiercely.

    In the end, he saw a familiar face appearing in front of his eyes, which shocked Chen, and his originally indifferent eyes turned into unconcealable horror, remorse, and disbelief.

    Chen's stabbing knife was very fast, and it was too late to stop, so he could only watch helplessly as the streamer in his hand pierced into the chest of the person in front of him.

    "Then let me die in your hands"

    "Ino!!!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    ? Small tail: 475137322  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 210; New pupil technique?

    ?

    Ino, it turned out to be Ino!  !  !

    After seeing the appearance of the person coming, Chen's pupils shrank suddenly, his eyes revealed an unbelievable expression, the violent murderous aura on his body suddenly dissipated, his body seemed to be in a panic, and he looked at Ino in front of him motionlessly.  , I felt a sharp pain in my heart.

    "WellIno!"

    At this moment, a line of blood suddenly flowed from Chen's eyes, followed by a stinging pain in the eyes, and the two kaleidoscope Sharingan spun wildly without Chen's thoughts. Suddenly, Zichen's Sharingan  A special force erupted, and the heaven and earth were solemn. With Chen as the far point, a special field enveloped, covering the space with a radius of 30 meters where Chen was located. In this field, there was silence, and the wind could not  Turn, the water does not flow, and even the air seems to freeze.

    The blood dripping from Ino's body to the ground suddenly stopped, in a state of volley, but if you look closely, you will find that it is not still, and things in this field are actually still moving, whether it is the sky  The flying gunpowder smoke, the air, or the dripping blood are all still moving, but their speed is too slow, too slow, as if slowed down thousands of times by someone.

    At this moment, the picture in the entire space turned, and the things that seemed to be still were moving fast at this time, more than ten thousand times faster than the slow speed before. The strange thing was that the moving trajectories of these things turned out to be  It is regressing, that is to say, everything in this field is regressing at an extremely fast speed.  Gunpowder smoke, wind direction, and dripping blood, even Chen, and Ino's movements were also quickly retreating, the streamer that pierced into Ino's body left Ino's body, and the dripping blood quickly re-integrated into Ino's wound,  Afterwards, Ino's wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even the vest pierced by the streamer returned to its original condition.

    This is the reverse flow of time. It is not the things in the entire space that go backwards, but time!  !  !

    "Boom"

    There was a sudden roar in Chen's mind, followed by a trance, and when he came back to his senses, the scene in front of him changed dramatically, which made him startled.  At this time, he had just beheaded a Konoha ninja with the streamer in his hand, and he didn't hurt Ino at all, not even Ino, as if everything that happened just now was an illusion.

    "What's going on? Just nowI'm not"

    Looking at the familiar scene in front of him, Chen couldn't help but feel a little puzzled, then recalled the scene that just appeared, looked at the streamer in his hand, and couldn't figure out what happened for a while.

    But at this moment, a trace of murderous intent suddenly came from behind Chen, which shocked Chen, and a familiar scene appeared in his mind.  Although he didn't look at the person who came, he seemed to know who the person was, subconsciously exclaimed: "It's Ino!"

    But his body had already felt the murderous aura at the moment, and he turned around instinctively, and at the same time stabbed the murderous aura with the streamer in his hand. The moment he turned around, an extremely familiar face suddenly appeared in his sight, and it was really true.  It was Ino.

    Chen was startled, Liu Guang, who had already made a move, stabbed Ino with a sharp knife, and Chen was too late to stop, if nothing happened, at the next moment, Chen would watch helplessly as Ino was stabbed by himself.  The streamer pierced, repeating the scene that had appeared in his mind before.

    In the blink of an eye, Chen's left eye suddenly turned wildly, bursting out a special force, centering on Chen's position, covering a range of more than ten meters in radius, and at the moment when this range opened, everyone in the space  Everything froze unexpectedly, the gunpowder smoke, the air, and even the Ino that attacked Xiang Chen were all in a state of stillness.

    At this time, the tip of Liu Guang's knife in Chen's hand had already pierced Ino's vest, and he only needed to move a little further to penetrate Ino's body. Fortunately, at this moment, for some reason, Ino stopped.  With the momentum, the whole person froze.

    "This is"

    Although Chen was very puzzled by the current situation, he didn't care so much. Without the slightest hesitation, he quickly retracted the streamer in his hand. In this frozen space, Chen's actions didn't see the slightest influence.  It seems that everything in this space is in a static state due to any restrictions, except that Chen is not affected by restrictions.

    "Ding! Congratulations to the host, you have awakened the ability of the kaleidoscope Sharingan!" Just when Chen was puzzled, a system voice suddenly sounded in his head.

    "The ability of the kaleidoscope? Do you mean that I awakened the ability of the kaleidoscope? Isn't my kaleidoscope ability already set to Yueyue and Amaterasu?" After hearing the system's answer, Chen still didn't understand.  Not to mention what abilities he has awakened, his abilities have been revealed as early as when he first exchanged the Kaleidoscope for Sharingan.It has been defaulted as Yuedu and Amaterasu by the system, but now it is said that it has awakened the ability of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, which makes him puzzled.

    "Answer the host:"

    Under the system's explanation, Chen finally understood what was going on.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan is the boundary between the super strong Blood Successor in the original work, it is comparable to a cheat-like existence, and every ability can be called against the sky.

    In the original book, there has never been a pair of Sharingan with the same ability, even if it is a brother, it turns out that the kaleidoscope Sharingan he exchanged is a finished product, not opened by himself, so the ability is the default month of the system.  Reading and Amaterasu are equivalent to transplanting other people's eyes, no matter who they are, they can use them.

    But Chen himself is a member of the Uchiha clan and has the blood of the Uchiha clan. Every member of the Uchiha clan has the qualifications to open the kaleidoscope Sharingan and master the kaleidoscope Sharingan. Simply put, it is Chen¡¯s Kaleidoscope Sharingan  It is exchanged, and it does not belong to the eyes opened by him. Although he can use the two pupil techniques set by the system, Yuedu and Amaterasu, but that does not belong to his pupil technique, so he is qualified to open the kaleidoscope sharingan by himself  Still, as long as the conditions for opening the Kaleidoscope Sharingan are met, then he can open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan like other members of the Uchiha clan, and realize his own pupil technique.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !

    I'm sorry, Calvin, but it's finally coded out. I don't know if you can understand it. In fact, Ino was killed by Chen, but he hasn't been killed yet. The reason is related to the protagonist's newly awakened kaleidoscope ability. You may  I have already thought of it, anyway, I will explain it in the next chapter  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 211; Kaleidoscope's new ability

    ?

    Sharingan is actually produced by blood and power, which is why the members of the Uchiha clan can only open Sharingan when they are stimulated deep in their hearts, and Kaleidoscope is an advanced mode of Sharingan.  Time naturally appeals to the deepest desire in the heart of the eye opener, and then produces different abilities, which is why Sharingan is called the "pupil of spiritual reflection".

    Whether it's because of Mikoto, Fuyue, or because of the powerhouse system, Chen's path is destined to part ways with Konoha Village. Konoha can go to war with other big countries for his own peace and interests, or even abandon his relationship with him.  The Senju clan co-founded the Uchiha clan of Konoha. For various reasons, Chen has no reason to talk to Konoha about morality.

    However, when his blade pierced Ino's chest, a surge of grief and indignation could not help but burst out.  Chen came to this Hokage world as an orphan, and after feeling the warmth of Mikoto's family and Ino, it can be said that he gradually began to forget that he was a time traveler.  To make myself unable to regard the people around me as passers-by in life as before, Chen even felt that he was already a member of this world.  Therefore, when Ino's blood spread to his palm along the flowing blade, the loneliness that had been suppressed deep in his heart finally broke out.

    Mikoto and Fuyue have left him with Uchiha's genocide.  But now, after feeling the temperature of Ino's blood, the unacceptable status quo caused his kaleidoscope to be filled with grief and indignation, thus inspiring his own pupil technique.

    Obito witnessed Lin's death at that time, his heart collapsed and he resented this world, and wanted to escape from this world. Therefore, his left eye has the "magic power" that tears the world apart, and his right eye is the "virtual power" that escapes from this world.  ".  Because Shisui wanted to stop the rebellion of the Uchiha clan, and because he had nothing to do, he hoped to hypnotize everything, so his pupil technique was the "Bietenshin" that unknowingly manipulated the enemy.  Uchiha Itachi was faced with the choice of the village and the tribe. He yearned for strength in helplessness, so he gave birth to the strongest physical attack "Amaterasu". After learning that it was difficult to save the Uchiha clan with his own strength, he  So he tried hard to change both sides, so all the "month reading" controlled by the caster also appeared in his left eye.

    However, in Chen's eyes, the interests of the family, and even the disputes of big countries, obviously do not involve too much emotion for him.  However, when the person he cherished was dying in front of him, he really didn't want to see it again.  It turned out that the parents in that world fell in front of my eyes due to a car accident, which made me feel depressed and withdrawn.  Just when I felt the warmth of the family again, I faced the Uchiha extermination, and Mikoto and Fuyue also left me.

    He didn't want to hurt Ino, and was eager to change the established fact in front of him, so he got the ability to change his life against the sky, that is, the pupil technique that manipulates the time around him.

    When feeling the temperature of Ino's blood, this was the only cry in Chen Zai's heart.  With Chen's cry deep in his heart, Chen's unique kaleidoscope pupil technique also emerged spontaneously.  Moreover, it is also known as the strongest series of law pupil-like techniques.

    Following the mechanical sound of the system in his mind, Chen also slowly began to understand the ability of his pupil technique.

    "The host's kaleidoscope sharing eye ability is activated, and the left eye casts a field with a diameter of 30 meters. All objects within the field, including people, and even the speed of air flow, are under the control of the host.  The speed of all substances in the body slows down to a thousand times faster, and the ninjutsu of the host himself is not affected. The right eye can make the time within the range free from the constraints of the law. When using this pupil technique, the time in the field is reversed.  .In view of the fact that the pupil technique is too powerful, the chakra consumed by each second of retreat is set to the amount of chakra consumed by releasing an A-level ninjutsu, and the effective location is limited to the area cast by the left eye."

    The system information was integrated into Chen's mind almost instantly. Chen, who was originally sad and angry because of Ino's sudden behavior, now has the urge to break his tears into laughter, although Chen did not cry

    "The law of time, I didn't expect it to be the law of time. Not only can the time in the domain be slowed down by a thousand times, but the ability of the right eye can also turn back time. I didn't expect to awaken such a heaven-defying ability in me. This ability  It really came in time, otherwise Ino might really" Chen silently breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, however, before Chen could feel comfortable for a moment, the headache came again. Ino, who was accidentally injured by his mistake,  , under Chen Xin's pupil technique, he has returned to the state of stabbing himself with Kunai again.

    It's just When Chen saw Ino, who had been slowed down countless times at this moment, he trembled in the depths of his heart again, remembering the state when he felt the temperature of Ino's blood just now.??Looking at Ino's expression at this time, Chen can conclude without hesitation that the sadness shown by Ino is only a lot more than his own.  The decision Ino had to make was not to attack himself.  Because, on Ino's tearful face, what was showing was not the aura that an attacker should have at all, but the Li Shang that only a fareweller should have.

    "Alas~~"

    Chen looked at Ino with complicated eyes, and finally sighed helplessly. After coming to Ino, with a thought, the whole domain instantly fell apart, and the time in the domain also returned to normal.  Without the confinement of time, she stabbed towards Chen unabated, and the scene she saw before was Chen instinctively stabbing her with a knife, but now she doesn't know what happened, the scene she saw just now has become  Liao Chen was standing in front of her defenselessly, if she didn't stop, or if Chen didn't dodge, the Kunai in her hand would stab Chen's body, which was not the result she wanted.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 212; Puppet Art?

    ?

    Kunai was getting closer and closer, and Chen even clearly saw the expression on Ino's face gradually turning into panic, and a smile couldn't help but appear in his heart.

    At the moment when Ino's Kunai came to him, Chen suddenly stretched out his right hand, grabbed Ino's wrist with lightning speed, stopped Ino's castration, and the Kunai in Ino's hand couldn't get any further.

    Chen pulled suddenly, and Ino was pulled by an irresistible force, and slammed into Chen's arms, and before she could react, she was already tightly hugged in Chen's arms.

    "sorry!"

    Hearing Chen's whisper in her ear, Ino was stunned for a moment, but before she could speak, Chen had already disappeared in the same place in an instant. Looking at the empty eyes, Ino couldn't help but slumped on the ground, covering his face and crying bitterly.

    At this time, Chen's figure had once again appeared on Kyuubi's head, and because of Chen's arrival, Kyuubi stopped crushing the Konoha ninjas, raised his head to the sky and screamed, his cold and bloodthirsty eyes remained  The Konoha people who were staring at the ground below were ready to continue attacking at any time.

    Kyuubi's stop also allowed the ninjas on Konoha's side to take a breather. Unintentionally, they breathed a sigh of relief, but they didn't dare to take it lightly.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, what is your purpose? Do you really want to kill all the people in Konoha and destroy the village where you grew up? Konoha Village was founded by the ancestors of the Uchiha clan  , Aren¡¯t you denying the achievements of the ancestors of the Uchiha clan by doing this?¡± After a short breath, Kakashi stepped forward and asked Chen, but the words were full of sadness.

    "I have this idea! As for what my purpose is, I have already stated it clearly before, and I don't want to say it again. As you said, this village was founded jointly by the ancestors of our Uchiha clan.  , but this village has caused us Uchiha to suffer too much oppression. Now that I destroy this village that once oppressed Uchiha, the ancestors of Uchiha will only feel relieved, so put away your face  What you should do now is to pray that you can survive the attack of Nine Tails." Chen sneered and mocked.

    "Do you really have to do this?"

    "Huh!" Chen hummed softly, too lazy to answer.

    In the horrified eyes of everyone in Konoha, Kyuubi let out a long roar, and once again condensed a dark purple chakra ball from his mouth, which broke the hearts of Konoha ninjas and felt deep despair in their hearts.

    "Oops most of us are already exhausted, it is impossible to escape, could it be the village really can only fight!" Feeling the threat brought by the beast cannon  Kakashi was startled, Kaleidoscope Sharingan stared at the Tailed Beast Jade condensed by Nine-Tails, as if intending to use the divine power to absorb the Tailed Beast Jade, but the Tailed Beast Jade was too huge, even he  I am not sure, but he will try anyway, even if he will die from exhaustion of chakra, he clenched his teeth and persisted.

    However, when Kakashi hadn't activated his divine power, someone had already done it before him, and it was Yamato Tenzo standing beside him.

    I saw Yamato rushing towards Kyuubi under the astonished eyes of everyone in Konoha, and quickly formed a seal.

    "Wood escape. The art of wooden figures!"

    As soon as Yamato's words fell, the ground roared, and a giant formed by a wooden cave rose from the ground, with a ferocious face and majestic majesty, but it was several times smaller than Kyuubi, but it still stood guard in front of Kyuubi.

    "It turned out to be the wooden puppet technique of the first generation of adults. We are saved."

    "That's right, I heard that this is one of the most powerful moves in the wood escape of the first generation of adults. I didn't expect to see the powerful ninjutsu of the first generation of adults in my lifetime!"

    Looking at the majestic wooden man, the already desperate Konoha ninjas couldn't help showing joyful smiles on their faces, and they were all cheering, not as sad as before.

    "Good job, I didn't expect Yamato to master such a powerful ninjutsu, but" Kakashi was not as worried as the other ninjas in Konoha, because the wooden dolls made by Yamato were too small  , the body is only a little bigger than the Tailed Beast Jade, can such a wooden man really block the extremely powerful Tailed Beast Jade?  Kakashi couldn't help feeling a little worried.

    "Oh? It turned out to be the jutsu of the wooden man? Did Yamato Tianzang know this ninjutsu? It seems that he didn't mention it in the original book. This guy should not be underestimated, butit is worse than the jutsu of the first generation of the wooden man.  It's far away!" Seeing that Yamato Tianzang actually used the wooden man's technique in the wooden escape, Chen was really surprised, but he soon recovered.

    You must know that the size of the wooden dolls produced in the early generation was comparable to that of the Nine Tails, and the wooden dolls made by the MudunThe technique is wood escape advanced ninjutsu, which uses huge chakra to create a huge wooden arhat, which is extremely powerful.  Senjujuma used this technique to defeat Uchiha Madara's Susano.  The first generation of Hokage used this to defeat Uchiha Madara who had a kaleidoscope writing sharing eye!  Its power is comparable to that of Susano in its entirety.  The power is extremely powerful. Senju Hashimama used this technique to fight against Nine Tails controlled by Madara and the complete body Susano. He caught a heavy slash from Susano that was enough to split the mountain with his bare hands, and he could directly  Grabbing the Tailed Beast Jade and hitting it back is one of Mu Dun's strongest ninjutsu.

    It's a pity that although Yamato has mastered the wooden dungeon, his wooden dungeon is a hundred and eight thousand miles away from the original wooden dungeon. Although he can release the wooden doll, it is impossible to compare with the first generation's wooden dungeon in terms of size and strength.  Wooden figurines are on par, but right now, perhaps only Yamato's wooden figurines can compete with that beast jade.

    Konoha's eyes could not help revealing a faint hope.

    "Hmph! Do you want to use the wooden dummy technique to resist the nine-tailed beast cannon? Then try it!" Chen couldn't help but put a playful smile on his face, as if he really wanted to know, Yamato's wooden dummy  Can it block the Tailed Beast Cannon fired by Nine Tails?

    "Nine Tails, kill it!"

    After Kyuubi finished accumulating momentum, following Chen's order, Kyuubi received Chen's order, and the Tailed Beast Cannon in his mouth suddenly shot out from his mouth, attacking Konoha with a destructive power.  direction.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirteen; Yamato Tenzo

    ?

    Chen stood alone on the Nine Tails, looked coldly at the wooden man transformed by Yamato Mudun, and showed a touch of sarcasm: "Heh, the wooden man's technique is really an insult to this technique compared with Qianju Zhujian."

    Looking at the oncoming Tailed Beast Cannon, Yamato who was on top of the wooden man's head was shocked, "Nine Tails! The Tailed Beast Cannon with a charged attack has reached such a level, and the Tailed Beast Cannon has not yet approached, so it can have such an attack!"  Coercion! If you insist on it, I'm afraid oh, that's all."

    Nine-tailed Beast Jade was within easy reach of the wooden figure just as Yamato was thinking about it. Yamato Tenzo gritted his teeth and sealed his hands instantly. Countless vines burst out from above the wooden figure, facing the tailed beast.  Although it is far from Senjujuma back then, in the eyes of everyone in Konoha, it still gave them hope. After all, it is no exaggeration to say that Hokage is the god in their hearts.

    However, Yamato Tenzo, who was facing the Tailed Beast Cannon, was already suffering unspeakably at this moment.  Although the rattan shot out from the wooden man seems to have a strong momentum, even though it does visually prevent the tailed beast cannon from flying, it is destroyed by a powerful force the moment it comes into contact with the tailed beast cannon.  Instantly turned into dust, the vines extending continuously from the wooden man were nothing more than Yamato's desperate fight to spare his chakra.

    "Sure enough! Wooden Manjutsu is worthy of being one of the strongest killing moves of the first generation of Hokage. It can even block the high-density Chakra Tailed Beast Cannon!"

    "That's right! Looks like we're saved this time!"

    But while the ignorant people in Konoha were chattering endlessly, the vines shot out from the wooden figurine to block the tailed beast cannon gradually became thinner and thinner, and the tailed beast cannon that had been temporarily stagnant just now started again.  Moving towards the wooden man, the speed is getting faster and faster.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Yamato Tianzang randomly untied the handprints in his hands, and with Yamato's movements, the vines that seemed to spread endlessly on the Wooden Manjutsu also stopped abruptly, and Yamato reunited with both palms.  , I saw that the wooden man under his feet was like a psychic, and he also made the same gesture as Yamato Tenzo, "Senior Kakashi, I heard you said that ninjas who don't follow the rules are garbage, and they don't respect their companions."  Humans are not even as good as trash, and I can barely count as an excellent ninja like I am now."

    Yamato Tianzang Nannan recalled the words that Kakashi once said.  Then, the wooden man's feet suddenly moved and went straight to the oncoming tail beast cannon!

    "Yamato! You will die if you do this! Retreat first" Kakashi felt bad when he saw Yamato's movements, and hurriedly shouted.

    Hearing the shouts coming from behind, Yamato Kigi, who had always been unsmiling, turned his mouth up slightly, "Senior Kakashi, I'm counting on you from Naruto." Yamato Tenzo said Nannan in his heart.

    "Oh? Back then, Senshou Zhujian was able to directly grasp the Tailed Beast Jade in his hand with the strength of the wooden dummy technique. I am also curious about how far you can do it with Yamato Tianzang's wooden dummy technique.  Uchiha Tatsuya, standing on top of Susan, had a hint of banter.

    Following Yamato's movements, the wooden man under Yamato's feet stretched out his hands suddenly, and even used his body to resist the fierce tailed beast jade.  In Uchiha Madara's original battle, the wooden figure created by Senshouzhujian's Wooden Manjutsu was very huge, and it could stand shoulder to shoulder with Kyuubi.  Holding the Tailed Beast Jade in the palm of your hand is like a spiral pill, but Yamato's wooden figurine is far from the first generation.  The beast jade was in his hands, he couldn't even reach out his hands to hug it, and he had to use his whole body to resist it, so he could barely resist the tailed beast jade.

    However, as soon as Fang touched the Tailed Beast Jade, a strong red light erupted instantly. Although the wooden man had already used his body to resist the impact, the impact of the Tailed Beast Jade was too fierce, and he continued to move against the wooden man.  It flew in the direction of Konoha, but Yamato's wooden man also played a role, because the tailed beast jade, which was originally fast, has slowed down a lot at this time, but Yamato is always Yamato, and it is impossible to change.  Among the thousands of hands, just when the Konoha people were about to cheer, Yamato had reached the limit and could no longer maintain the huge chakra that the wooden figure needed. The wooden figure who was regarded as a god by the Konoha people could no longer  Suppressing the momentum of the Tailed Beast Jade, even the wooden man continued to emit blue smoke, as if the Tailed Beast Jade was burning, and cracks appeared on his body.

    In the end, Yamato roared and poured all the Chakra into the wooden man, and the man tried his best to deviate the track of the tailed beast jade a little bit. After doing this, the wooden man no longer  Unable to hold on, it turned into ashes under the aura of Tailed Beast Jade.

    "Hmph! This is your wooden man.what?  I thought it was just a psychic beast, so ridiculous!  Um?  That's not right" Looking at the sawdust all over the sky in front of him, Chen taunted, but the next moment, Chen discovered the strangeness, and instantly disappeared above Jiuwei's head.

    "Ahem" Yamato Tianzang, who suddenly appeared not far away, spit out a mouthful of blood as soon as he appeared, and before he could make the next move, he saw it coming out from his chest  A bunch of javelins condensed from thunder attribute chakra.

    "This this is Chidori Sharp Gun!"

    Before Yamato could turn around and find out who the Chidori Sharp Spear caster was, he fell to the ground and stopped moving.

    "You actually used a substitute technique at the moment when the tailed beast jade penetrated the wooden man's head. However, if you want to avoid death, it would be too insulting to me, Uchiha Tatsumi. Mudun is a hidden danger after all. Since you want to be strong,  Then I can only kill you first." Chen put away the Chidori sharp gun in his hand, looked at Yamato Tianzang who fell on the ground and said slowly.

    "Bang!" As soon as Chen's voice fell, there was a loud bang in the distance.  Hearing the sound, Chen turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound source. The tailed beast jade that penetrated the wooden man's head had already landed on the ground of Konoha in the distance.  After landing, the Tailed Beast Jade suddenly erupted with red light all over the sky after a short period of tranquility, and a huge semicircular energy mask appeared in the distance of Konoha Village.  Oncoming attack.

    Chen felt the pressure of the incoming wind, and for some reason, a sense of relief also sprouted in his heart. Now in this broken Muye Village, the "family feud" that has been pressing in his heart is finally at this moment, and the culprit Konoha  Tasted the pain of loss.

    At this moment, if you look down on the entire Muye Village from the sky above Konoha, you can clearly see that the ground with the center of the circle a little far away from Chen has really collapsed, almost forming a basin.

    Although the Tailed Beast Jade was slightly deviated from the original track under Yamato's efforts, the powerful destructive power of the Tailed Beast Jade still made the current Konoha Village dilapidated.

    "Next it's you guys!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and fourteenth chapter; Naruto runaway

    ?

    If you remove the slight salsa sound of the breeze blowing by your ears, it seems that the whole Konoha becomes dead silent as if there is no air.

    Under the bombardment of the Tailed Beast Jade, the earth was completely shattered by an invisible shock, the destructive energy spread towards the surroundings, and the tangible and intangible matter turned into nothingness. There was no way to resist it. The wind and cloud in the sky  Gathering and dispersing, under the pressure of dark clouds, it gives people a feeling like a pattern descending.

    The whole village is still filled with the chaotic and violent chakra left by the Tailed Beast Jade, which makes people feel extremely palpitating. However, the ninjas who survived the aftermath of the Tailed Beast Jade can't help but feel extremely sad in their hearts when they see the tragedy in front of them.  .

    "This monster, is it really necessary to completely destroy Konoha before giving up? Yamato"

    After all, Kakashi is an elite J¨­nin who has experienced hundreds of battles, so he was able to survive under the influence of the Tailed Beast Jade, but now he feels endless grief in his heart, and his sad eyes filled his entire eye sockets, not only  Because of the tragic situation in the village, and because his companion died in front of his eyes again, but he was helpless, he couldn't help but think of Obito who died in front of him in order to save himself, and Lin who died under his thunder.  

    Chen didn't pay attention to the mood of the Konoha ninjas at this time, a trace of hostility flashed in his eyes, and he sneered: "Next it's your turn!"

    However, just as Chen was about to strike again, a roar of extreme anger reached his ears. Chen subconsciously glanced at the source of the sound, froze for a moment, but immediately recovered his sneer expression.

    "Are you angry? Hehe~~"

    It turned out to be Naruto. After the psychic came out, Toad Bunta was unable to stop Chen, but was abolished by Chen's move. However, he himself confiscated any damage and was still able to jump. However, he was helpless in the face of the crisis in the village.  , I felt a deep sense of powerlessness and my own weakness, and under the bombardment of a tail beast cannon from the pseudo-nine tails, Naruto's anger, unwillingness, and roar were all printed out, and Naruto could no longer suppress his emotions.  Run away.

    And it directly exploded the four tails, the whole body was wrapped by the chakra of the nine tails, forming a scarlet chakra coat.  Occupied, looking at the fake Nine-Tails in the distance with a fierce murderous look in his eyes, he roared provocatively.

    And the fake Kyuubi obviously can't tolerate Naruto's small provocation. Although it was cloned, it also has the arrogance of the strongest tailed beast. I feel the Kyuubi exuding chakra that makes it feel familiar.  Naruto's provocation, the false Kyuubi couldn't help but raise his head to the sky and let out a loud roar in response.

    "Naruto don't be impulsive! You are not his opponent, calm down, Naruto!" Seeing Naruto's appearance, Kakashi was startled, it was too late to be sad, and hurried to Naruto to stop the runaway  Naruto, and tried to wake him up.  Because he knows that even in Naruto's current state, it is impossible for Uchiha Tatsuya, or the opponent of the Nine Tails summoned by Uchiha Tatsun, if he is tough with them, Naruto will definitely die.  Yamato had just died in front of him, and he couldn't let Naruto die again no matter what.

    However, it is obvious that the current Naruto has already lost his mind. He has been occupied by Kyuubi's negativity, and he has no idea who the person in front of him is.  .

    So Kakashi was in a tragedy. Naruto regarded his blocking as a provocation. After a roar, he swung his claws and rushed towards him.

    "Oops Naruto, stop!"

    Faced with Naruto's attack, Kakashi naturally wouldn't stand stupidly, but he still underestimated the speed of Naruto who had already erupted with four tails. With just a blink of an eye, Naruto had already appeared in front of him and grabbed at him.  Kakashi's chest was full of murderous aura, without the slightest intention of showing mercy.

    Originally, he wanted to stop Naruto, but in the end he angered Naruto. Fortunately, Kakashi was not an idler. He twisted his body at a critical moment and avoided the fatal blow.

    At this time, Naruto seemed to have identified Kakashi, and even abandoned the fake Kyuubi, and instead locked on Kakashi, as if to tear him apart before giving up, and Kakashi faced Naruto's attack,  He could only keep dodging, barely avoiding Naruto's attack, and at the same time calling Naruto again and again, trying to wake up Naruto's consciousness.

    Several attacks failed to catch Kakashi, which made Naruto feel angry. After a roar, a bolt of lightning suddenly shot out from the sky, hitting Naruto's body, causing Naruto's aura to suddenly increase several times  More than that, white bones emerged out of thin air and attached to the tailed beast's coat like a pair of armor. The four tails behind him suddenly increased to six, and they were swinging irregularly.The ruthless Chakra soared into the sky.

    "Hiss~~"

    A voice that didn't belong to humans, like a beast, came out of Naruto's throat.

    "Oops! There are already six tails. Without Yamato's Mutun, there is no way to stop Naruto!" Seeing two more tails growing behind Naruto, feeling the terrifying aura Naruto exuded,  Kakashi was horrified.

    However, Naruto didn't give Kakashi time to think about countermeasures, and launched an attack at the moment when his momentum soared. A palm formed by chakra stretched infinitely, and grabbed Kakashi fiercely.  Cassie secretly thought something was wrong, he jumped suddenly before Naruto's palm approached him, and escaped Naruto's attack, but before he landed, a chakra palm appeared on Naruto's outstretched chakra palm.  The Nine-Tails formed by Chakra, before Kakashi could respond, the Nine-Tails had stretched out its claws and grabbed his ankles, and threw it out in a random direction.

    "Boom!"

    Like a fired shell, Kakashi flew out, smashed hard on the ground, and raised a cloud of dust. This time, Kakashi obviously couldn't bear it, was seriously injured, and struggled to get out of the ground.  Standing up again, he finally couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood, staining the mask red.

    And after Naruto threw Kakashi out, he didn't take advantage of the victory to kill Kakashi, but abandoned Kakashi, and re-targeted the fake Kyuubi, because in the scene, he could feel  The only ones in danger are this huge monster in front of him and the person standing on its head.

    Naruto once again uttered a provocative howl at the fake Nine-Tails and Chen.

    "Hehe! Interesting"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and fifteen; Naruto with six tails

    ?

    Chen coldly looked down at Liuwei, who had been transformed by Naruto's anger, squatted down and brushed his right hand over the huge head of the fake Ninetails, and said softly: "Before you also get rid of this guy in front of you, you should be quiet."  Stay here, people who look at Konoha, what kind of tricks are they doing!"

    As soon as Chen's voice fell, he disappeared from the top of Jiuwei's head in an instant, and appeared in front of Naruto who burst out Liuwei, "Naruto, I really didn't realize that you have had such a deep bond with Yamato Tianzang since then, even because of him  Do you have a little understanding of hatred and pain now? A captain who took you through several missions died, and you can go on such a rampage, so how should I abandon my pain and hatred?  Keep trying to persuade me to stop, now that you are in this state, what qualifications do you have to persuade others!"

    "Hiss" The six-tailed Naruto did not answer Chen's question, but felt the murderous aura coming from Daochen, and instinctively let out a roar, and then with the body of Naruto who had a nine-tailed figure,  Rapid differentiation, several bodies emerged from the body in an instant, and then merged together, the whole body became several times the size just now.

    "Bang!" The six-tailed Naruto slammed his fist on the ground, and the whole ground in front of him was immediately lifted up by a huge force, and then his fist bounced off the boulder for several times in a row.  The impact force split the boulder into several pieces and flew towards Chen rapidly.

    Chen stared at several boulders flying towards him, tapped his feet on the ground twice, and his body instantly left the ground with the elastic force, and after a somersault in the air, he landed firmly on the first boulder that flew over.  With the second force under his feet, he broke away from the foothold again, and landed on the second boulder. Under Chen's jumps again and again, his figure was rapidly approaching the six-tailed Naruto not far away.

    Seeing that the blow failed, Naruto regained his huge body and turned into a little fox with six tails again. His hind legs were bent and he squatted on the ground.  The crimson laser headed straight for Chen.

    Chen, who was jumping at the moment, had his eyes fixed. Judging by the laser speed of Naruto Rokuo's mouth, Chen's current situation is obviously inevitable, "Hmph!" Chen snorted coldly, and quickly adjusted his figure in the air,  Then a hand was stretched out, and a seemingly thin layer of light curtain was formed instantly.  "Puff" Following a few muffled sounds, all the red lasers that shot over landed on the light curtain.

    The condescending Chen reached his waist with his right hand, and pulled out the Meteor Star Meteor Knife at his waist. Taking advantage of the momentum of the fall, he grasped the handle of the knife tightly with both hands, and stabbed straight into the body of Liuweihua Naruto.  As soon as the blade pierced half a point, a hot red light suddenly erupted on his body, and the berserk chakra seemed to erupt instantly the moment the blade touched his skin.

    The scorching high temperature made Chen's face turn red, even he couldn't bear the high temperature at such a close distance.  Immediately, he stepped on Liuwei Naruto's shoulders with both feet, and pulled out Liu Guang to reopen the distance.

    Naruto, who was suffering from pain, roared again, and the chakra in his body became more violent. At this moment, the fiery red light was also like an oil field being ignited, expanding the range more than ten times than before.

    However, at this moment, the pendant on Naruto's chest suddenly emitted a soft green light, and then a beam of green light extended from the pendant, and then dispersed into several light bands that became longer and longer,  After extending to a certain extent, it gradually becomes a entanglement trend, restraining Naruto Six Tails in it.

    "Sealing technique" Since you are going to make trouble, I, Uchiha Tatsumi, will give you this chance.  When the six-tailed Naruto was entangled with the sealing technique, Chen rushed to Naruto again, and after approaching, he drew his sword and slashed on the pendant, and the pendant instantly shattered into pieces under the blade of Liu Guang.  The sealed green light emanating from the pendant disappeared on Naruto's body surface as the pendant was broken.

    "Hmph! That's what makes it interesting!" Looking at Naruto with six tails after breaking the seal, Chen smiled with great interest and said to himself.

    Without the shackles of the sealing technique, Liuwei Naruto, who was sitting opposite Chen, also calmed down, but Chen did not completely relax. No matter what, the opponent has now turned into a tailed beast, and underestimated the destructive power of the tailed beast.  It's not something that a person like Chen who grew up from flesh and blood would do.  "Come on! The speed is good" As Liuwei Naruto started to move, Chen's expression froze, and Liuwei Naruto disappeared in the same place in an instant, and with the sound of breaking wind, he went straight to Chen  and go.

    Although the opponent disappeared from his field of vision, Chen did not show any panic. After searching back and forth with a pair of Sharingan, he found the opponent's location in a short time.

    I saw Naruto with six tails throwing his fist directly at Chen's position while moving forward rapidly. Under the tail beast coat condensed by Chakra, Naruto's arm still smashed out more than ten meters.

    Dodging the oncoming fist,Before Chen could stand still, the fists of the demon fox transformed by Chakra came one after another.  Chen flicked the knife handle of Liu Guang with his right hand, a wave of chakra poured into the stream of light from Chen's body, bursts of red light appeared, and continuously slashed at the extended tailed beast's arm running towards him, making the tail  All the beast's arms were broken under the blade of Liu Guang, turning into nothingness.

    Taking advantage of Chen's defensive gap just now, Liuwei Naruto was still close to Chen's very close position, and with his body wrapped in his tailed beast coat, he punched Chen's face directly with his body.

    The speed of Tailed Beast Transformation into Naruto is far from comparable to those opponents that Chen usually fights. Before doing it, Chen probably had to fight hard in this circle, but now Chen didn't show any panic again.  There was a burst of ridicule.

    "The speed is indeed far beyond my imagination. Even though I knew in the original book that the speed of the six tails will be amazing, but when I was on the scene, I was still amazed by its speed, but still  Still not enough."

    The moment Naruto with Six Tails approached Chen, the Sharingan of Sangouyu in Chen's eyes suddenly spun, turning into a kaleidoscope Sharingan again.  A ball formation invisible to the naked eye, with Chen as the center, almost directly opened to a diameter of tens of meters, wrapping himself and the six-tailed Naruto who was close to him, and the fist that was rushing towards him also fell  The moment started to slow down, Chen sneered,

    His right hand stretched out in the shape of a grasp, and a spiral pill appeared in Chen's hand after the chakra condensed a little.  on a man's chest

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and sixteenth;

    ?

    When Naruto's attack was about to come, Chen directly used the ability of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan that he had just mastered, and instantly opened the field, and Naruto, who was originally fast, was slowed down by the field.  Countless times, the action is like a turtle.

    "snort!"

    There was a mocking sneer on Chen's face, a spiral pill was instantly formed in the palm of his hand, and then the spiral pill in his hand was imprinted on Naruto's chest without any suspense, and at the same time the time domain was released.

    "Boom!"

    The high-speed rotating spiral pill was printed on Naruto's tailed beast coat, and even wiped out a trace of blue smoke, but Naruto's tailed beast coat had amazing defensive power, and the spiral pill did not tear his tailed beast coat.  However, he also received the impact of the spiral pill, and his whole body was blown away, and finally hit a mountain.  People are also silent.

    "The defense is really strong, even the spiral pill can't tear the tail beast's coat, hum!" Looking at the mountain rubble that buried Naruto, Chen snorted softly, but he didn't relax his vigilance because of the calmness at this moment  , because he knew that the Helix Pill just now couldn't do any harm to Naruto at all, and Naruto, who had already exploded with six tails, was far different from before.

    Sure enough, as soon as Zai Chen's voice fell, the mountain rubble that had not moved at all was blown away by a powerful force from within, and the rubble wanted to fly around, and the ferocious Six-tailed Naruto was instantly exposed in Chunin's sight.

    Naruto, who just appeared, unexpectedly did not continue to attack. Instead, after screaming up to the sky, countless small chakra balls were ejected from his body, one was scarlet and the other was light blue.  At this time, Naruto was lying on the ground with his body bowed, and those chakras kept gathering in front of him, gradually forming a dark purple tailed beast jade.

    Because of the fight between Chen and Naruto, they had already left the village unconsciously, but their battle shocked everyone in Konoha. They had a deep understanding of Chen's toughness, and they didn't expect Naruto to be able to fight  Chen's fight was evenly matched, which exceeded everyone's expectations.

    "What happened this time"

    "Please stay away from here, everyone. This is the power of Kyuubi in Naruto's body. My avatar follows Naruto, so I understand the situation. Naruto has lost control of the power of Kyuubi!" Tsunade psychically came out to Konoha  A small split body slug treated by everyone explained to the puzzled Konoha ninjas.

    "Nani, have you turned into a tailed beast? Yamato and Kakashi should have sealed Naruto. What's going on?"  Jiu asked suspiciously.

    "Because of Yamato's death, Naruto lost his mind, so Naruto turned into a tail beast in anger, and the pendant that Kakashi and Yamato used to restrain the nine tails has been smashed by Uchiha Chen, without the pendant and Yamato  Naruto has completely lost his mind, if you enter his attack range, you will definitely be targeted by him, Kakashi has already" The slug stopped abruptly, but the following words are not enough  It goes without saying.

    "Damn it, one Uchiha is enough to make us suffer, and now there is Naruto, if this continues, Naruto might become Kyuubi! Lord Slug, tell everyone to evacuate immediately!" Lu Jiu knew the situation  It's urgent, if you stay where you are, it may be affected, so I inform everyone to stay away from the battle range between Naruto and Chen.

    "Wait a minute, what about Naruto? Are you just watching him turn into Kyuubi?" Shikamaru said anxiously when he heard his father's words. After all, Naruto was his partner, so he was naturally very concerned.

    "I can't control so much now. It's like a battle between two monsters. We can't intervene at all. If we get close, we will definitely be affected. We must evacuate now! We will find a way to rescue Naruto later!"

    "Damn it" Shikamaru knew that what his father said was right, he had no way to refute it, so he could only yell angrily in the end, but didn't say anything else.

    Finally, in order not to be affected by the battle between Chen and Naruto, under the notice of the slug, Konoha's ninjas also stayed away from the battlefield and watched from a distance.

    On the other side, when Naruto started to condense the Tailed Beast Jade, Chen had already discovered it, but Chen did not immediately stop Naruto's behavior, but watched with interest.

    "The power of Nine Tails is really amazing, it's just Jinchuriki, and it's just that Liuwei has such a powerful power, but just right, I haven't fought seriously for a long time, so I will let you use all your strength  , Let¡¯s see if I can have a good fight! Hmph~¡± Chen snorted coldly, holding?Beginning to move, after all, he also has a deep understanding of the power of the tailed beast jade, even if he is not careful, he will suffer a disadvantage, so he dare not relax.

    "Psychic. Triple Rashomon" stretched out his thumb and stroked Liu Guang's blade lightly, then quickly sealed it, and then pressed it on the ground suddenly.

    Amidst a roar and an earthquake, three Rashomons with hideous ghost faces broke through the ground and rose from the ground!  Standing between Naruto and Chen.  But Chen also knows that it is impossible to block the attack of the virtual dog cannon with just these three Rashomons, let alone the virtual dog cannon fired by Nine Tails, but Chen is really not afraid, and has already made a hard and rigid virtual dog cannon  preparation.

    At the moment when Rashomon came out of the psychic, Naruto on the opposite side also completed his momentum. After swallowing the Tailed Beast Jade in front of him in one gulp, his body expanded rapidly, and then a terrifying virtual dog cannon shot at him from his mouth.  The direction where Chen is located is sprayed out.

    The powerful coercion plowed the ground into a deep ditch. Wherever it went, all the material was reduced to ashes, and the incomparably sluggish momentum hit the Rashomon that Chen had channeled in the blink of an eye.  .

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and seventeen; Eight-tailed Naruto

    ?

    "Boom!"

    The virtual dog cannon bombarded the Rashomon in the blink of an eye. As expected, the Rashomon was useless under the bombardment of the virtual dog cannon. It collapsed with a loud noise and turned into powder.

    After smashing the three Rashomons, the Xugou Pao remained undiminished, and still attacked Chen in the distance with a devastating power.  On the ground, all matter is reduced to ashes, the speed is so fast, the power is terrifying, and ghosts and gods are terrified.

    "Huh! Come on!"

    Facing the endlessly coercive virtual dog cannon, Uchiha Chen was not afraid, with a mocking smile on his face, after clasping his hands together, he moved his chakra and made a bold move.

    "Wood escape. The art of ranking!"

    As soon as the voice fell, a long wooden raft like a shield appeared on the ground below. A huge grimace was engraved on the raft, and a fresh breath of life exuded from the shield.

    "Boom"

    Even the super defensive ninjutsu of the triple Rashomon couldn't stop the virtual dog cannon bombarded the ghost face shield, and it exploded. With the impact point as the center, a circular exploding light ball was formed, with a huge range  , Formed a powerful shock wave that spread to the surroundings, wherever it went, even the ground was affected by the shock wave, countless land debris and woods were blown away, just like a scene of the end of the world.

    ""Wood Dun. Ranking Technique" can block the Tailed Beast Jade released by Nine Tails, and the virtual dog cannon released by a mere Renzhuli is naturally no problem."

    After resisting the virtual dog cannon, there was a cracking sound from the grimace shield, and the grimace was separated from the middle, revealing a groove, and the person standing in the groove was Chen.

    "It's time for me to make a move, I hope you can persevere!"

    Chen sneered, clasped his palms together, and made another move.

    "Wood escape. The tree world is coming!"

    The roaring earth, as soon as Chen's words fell, countless wooden vines broke through the ground from Naruto's feet, grew crazily and entwined towards Naruto.

    Although Naruto's consciousness at this time has been occupied by Kyuubi's negative emotions, he still instinctively sensed the danger signal released from the wooden vine, and wanted to escape, but the speed of the wooden vine was too fast, and the number of  There were too many, so Naruto was entangled by the wooden vine after dodging a few times, no matter how hard he struggled, it was useless.

    The wooden vine grew rapidly under the chakra output by Chen, and was very tenacious. Naruto was struggling with all his strength, but he couldn't break free. He could only let out waves of unwilling roars until he was swallowed by the arrival of the tree world.

    Finally, the vines stopped growing, and Naruto was swallowed by the vines, the roaring stopped abruptly, and everything fell into tranquility.

    "Hmph! Even if it's Nine-Tails, it's impossible to retreat completely within the attack range of the coming of the tree world. You just stay quietly with the tree vines!" After seeing Naruto being swallowed by the coming of the tree world, Chen mocked  said.

    Then he ignored it, turned around and walked towards the direction where Konoha was, but just after Chen had walked a few steps, the tree vines behind him suddenly had a dazzling red light, followed by a burst of unusual  The ordinary Chakra made Chen stop, frowned, and turned to look at the position where Naruto was swallowed.

    "Oh, even the arrival of the tree world can't restrain you? It seems that I really underestimated you!"

    As soon as Chen's voice fell, it seemed to be in response to Chen's words. At the place where the countless trees and vines intertwined, a violent chakra burst out suddenly. A ferocious monster's head broke through the trees and vines and extended out.  There were bursts of roars, and he opened his mouth, and a group of fiery red flames spewed out from the mouth, burning the surrounding trees and vines.

    I saw that this monster was like a fox without fur, only muscles left, and it looked extremely ferocious. Then the tail formed by eight scarlet chakras also broke through the confinement of the tree vines, extending out, in irregular  It is obvious that Naruto has burst out eight tails and gained extremely powerful power, which seems to be able to break through the suppression of the tree world.

    However, at this time, Naruto is still not completely free from the tree world, only the head and tail are exposed, and the whole body is still suppressed by the tree world, but judging from the strength of his struggle, it is only time to break the imprisonment  question

    At the same time, in Naruto's consciousness, there was a dim sewer, a huge prison door, and a vicious nine-tailed demon fox.  Naruto was collapsing on the stagnant water in the sewer, his eyes were tightly closed, and his face was full of pain.

    "It's so painful, I don't want I don't understand, what should I do My mind is already in a mess.?.  Who will save me" Naruto struggled to get up from the stagnant water, covered his head with his hands, and said to himself in pain.

    "Destroy everything! Erase everything that caused you pain! Give me your whole heart! In that case, you will be freed from pain." A demagogic voice came from a huge  There was a sound from inside the prison door, which attracted Naruto deeply, and he unconsciously raised his head to look at Kyuubi inside the prison door.

    Immediately afterwards, Naruto's clothes were automatically untied, revealing a spiral-shaped sealing technique on his stomach, and then the spiral automatically rotated, forming a hollow, from which a jet of black ink flowed onto the ground.  Under Naruto's feet and above the water, the entire piece of stagnant water was dyed black.

    "Come here~~" Kyuubi's voice seduced Naruto again, but at this time Mingran was obviously shocked and lost his mind, and walked towards Kyuubi defenselessly under Kyuubi's bewitching voice.

    "Come on~~Tear off the seal symbol for me~~"

    Naruto who came to the prison door was wrapped in a scarlet chakra, and was lifted by this chakra to the same height as the sealing symbol.  Without realizing it, Naruto slowly stretched out his hand to grab the seal talisman, and was about to tear off the seal talisman amidst Nine Tails' grinning laughter.

    But at this moment, a figure appeared in Naruto's consciousness space, came to Naruto in a flash, grabbed Naruto's wrist, stopped Naruto's actions, and led Naruto away from the prison door  .

    At this time, Naruto's eyes regained clarity, and he raised his head to look at the stranger who appeared in his consciousness space, and what caught his eyes was the back of this person. To Naruto's surprise, this person  On the back of the royal robe she was wearing, there were five large characters embroidered on the back.

    Fourth generation Hokage!  !  !

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and eighteenth chapters; Namikaze Minato

    ?

    "Fourth Hokage?" Naruto looked at the back in the white robe, and read out the contents of the robe in Nannan's mouth, and asked slowly after he turned around:  "Why are you here?"

    "When the nine-tailed demon fox in your body has eight tails, I will appear in front of you in this form. Naruto, although I really don't want me to meet you in this way, but I can see myself  The appearance of your child when he grows up is pretty even." The white-robed man looked at Naruto and said something that made Naruto puzzled, but when his face became clearer, he was the Fourth Hokage.  Commonly known as the Golden Lightning Storm Minato.

    "Naruto? My name why do you know my name?" Although Naruto guessed it roughly, he also expressed his doubts during the shock.

    "Because I took your name for you, didn't I just say that you are my son!" Minato explained to Naruto with regret and guilt.

    "SonIfour generations" Naruto felt that the amount of newly received information made him a little overwhelmed for a while, and he struggled to protect his head with both palms.

    "Father" Naruto regained his composure after a struggle, and shouted abruptly.

    Before Namikaze Minato agreed, Naruto raised his fist and punched Minato's chest, the sudden force almost made Minato lose his breath.

    Then, Naruto complained a lot, from being squeezed out since he was a child, with the hardships of cultivation, to the current antagonistic relationship with Uchiha Tatsuo.  Naruto no longer wants to talk about the exclusion and hardships of cultivation back then, after all, those are all in the past, but what worries him the most is the two Uchiha brothers, his childhood playmates, and his current position.  Attacking Chen was just a subconscious act of protecting the village, and he had an obligation and responsibility to overwhelm him. It was hard for Naruto to imagine what kind of disputes he would encounter if he didn't have the relationship with the village to fight with Chen like this.

    "Naruto, maybe the birth of a ninja is accompanied by love and hatred. Some people fight to protect the treasure, and some take revenge for the hatred after losing the treasure. As for how to achieve mutual understanding and true peace, I believe that if  Your words will definitely find the answer."

    In the real world, Chen didn't know what Naruto was talking to the fourth generation at this time. He saw that after Naruto exploded the eight tails, his strength skyrocketed, and he didn't know how many times stronger than the six tails mode, so  Also became a little more serious.

    "The imposing manner looks pretty good, but I don't know if your strength is so arrogant!" Chen said with a sneer, although it looked relaxed on the surface, but Chen did not neglect, and put his hands together to seal.

    "Wood escape. The art of wooden figures!"

    As soon as the words fell, a wooden doll stronger than Yamato's wooden doll stood up from the ground, and it looked even bigger than Kyuubi. It was very different from the puppet before Yamato. Yamato's puppet was summoned by Chen  In front of the wooden man who came out, it was like a toy, which could be crushed with one hand.

    "Keep your eyes open and see, this is the real wooden man's art. It can be compared with Susano, or even stronger! It is not comparable to the deformity created by Yamato's half-baked wooden man.  .¡±

    The ninjutsu performed by Chen is impressively the super powerful trick "Mujutsu" in Mudun. After Naruto exploded the eight tails, his body gradually approached the body of the nine tails, becoming a giant beast, and Chen also became serious.  , so the wooden man technique was used to counter Naruto.

    "Crush him!"

    Following Chen's voice without any emotion, the wooden man seemed to have received Chen's thoughts, and walked slowly and steadily towards Naruto with eight tails, not afraid of the pressure and flames erupted by Naruto with eight tails.

    Naruto in the eight-tailed state roared when he saw the wooden figure approaching, but because his body was suppressed by the wooden vines at this time, he could not move, so he could only use his free head to bite at the wooden figure.

    However, the seemingly bloated, slow-moving wooden dummy was unexpectedly nimble. When Kyuubi's head was about to face him, he quickly turned his body around, avoiding Kyuubi's bite, and immediately stretched out his right arm,  Stuck Kyuubi's head under his armpit, and clenched his other hand into a fist, hitting Kyuubi's head continuously, making Kyuubi miserable, but because he was entangled by the wooden vines that descended from the tree world  To get away, he could only let out a roar of unwillingness. You must know that the strength of the wooden man can suppress Jiuwei and Susan, so under the constant greetings of the wooden man, it is conceivable that Jiuwei suffered pain.

    "Hehe~~ The wooden man's technique is really suitable for beating Kyuubi, it's like hitting a son!" Seeing Kyuubi's miserable state, Chen not only showed a mocking smile on his face, but secretly? Said.

    "Boom!"

    Just when Chen was going to control the wooden man to work harder and get rid of the eight-tailed Naruto, the eight-tailed Naruto turned into a cloud of smoke without warning after a roar, followed by the huge eight-tailed Naruto  The body disappeared without a trace, leaving only the wooden figure looking around in a dazed manner, yet to figure out what was going on.

    Seeing such a situation was beyond Chen's expectation, not only made him frown, but also relieved after thinking of a familiar scene in his mind.

    "Oh, I actually recovered from the eight-tailed state Fourth Hokage? I almost forgot about you"

    In Chen's previous life, Chen knew that there was a consciousness of the fourth Hokage in Naruto's consciousness, which was left behind when the fourth Hokage sealed the nine tails in Naruto's body, and its purpose was to supervise Naruto  , and set the program that once Naruto released the eighth tail from the seal, he would appear in Naruto's consciousness and stop Naruto.

    In the original book, when Payne attacked Konoha, Naruto also exploded eight tails and broke through the suppression of Earth Explosion Star. At that time, the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato appeared to stop Naruto, and also  Strengthen Naruto's seal, let Naruto regain consciousness, and defeat Tiandao Payne.

    Isn't the situation at this time the same as in the original book, except that Tiandao Payne has become Chen, but the result is still the same, forcing Naruto to explode the eight tails, and the program set by the fourth generation has also started, and now the eight tails  The disappearance of Naruto must be the masterpiece of the fourth generation.

    "So what if you regain consciousness, your current strength is not worth mentioning to me, there is no immortal mode, how can you compete with me without the power of Nine Tails, hum!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and nineteenth chapter; uninvited also

    ?

    After the smoke dissipated, I saw that Naruto had regained his consciousness and was standing proudly on the wooden vines that descended from the tree world. His aura had changed, and he was no longer confused.

    "Sure enoughhave you regained consciousness? Buteven if you regain consciousness, your current strength is not worth mentioning to me. There is no immortal mode, and what do you do without the power of Nine Tails?  Compete with me, hum!"

    I saw that Naruto looked at Chen indifferently at first, then jumped up and jumped in front of Chen, staring at Chen, and did not speak first.

    "Do you have some understanding of what hatred is? If you don't understand the same pain, you can't really understand others. Even if you can understand, you may not be able to understand each other This is the truth! It's just like your pursuit of Sasuke is futile  Forget it, I have nothing to talk to you about, and nothing you say will change anything now. Since you are standing in front of me now, let's make a break!"

    "Sure enough, do you still have to do it? Then there is no way. Although I know that I am not your opponent, I still want to stop you!"

    "Oh? Why do you stop me? Just rely on your Helixmaru Shuriken that you just learned? There is no sage mode. Even if you learn the tricky ninjutsu of Helixmaru Shuriken, it is not perfect. I miss you  You can only use it twice at most, and you have to be close to me to be effective, do you think you have a chance?" Chen coldly snorted, and said indifferently, and began to walk slowly towards Naruto.

    However, just when Chen Gang was about to attack Naruto, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Naruto, protecting Naruto behind him.

    The sudden appearance made Chen's eyes startled, he stopped his sprinting steps, and looked at the person who had just appeared in front of him.

    White single ponytail, slightly fluffy hair, a loose coat that Japanese uncles usually wear, a pair of clogs and slippers that rattle when they walk, and the dark red lines around the eyes, but the most conspicuous thing is that the shoulders are already in line with him.  Two old toads fused into one.

    "Jiraiya" Chen stared at the uncle who suddenly appeared between himself and Naruto, and after a little thought in his mind, his gaze fixed, and he said subconsciously.

    "Hey, it seems that I have a good name among the juniors." Jilai also said jokingly with Chen, and then turned to look at Naruto: "Naruto, this level of combat opponents  It's too early for you to say, you go back to the village first, and leave the rest to me!"

    Naruto was also surprised by Jiraiya's new look, but he also knew that now was not the time to be curious. Although he really wanted to refute and wanted to stay, but after seeing Jiraiya's solemn eyes, he also knew  It's useless to stay here by myself, and it will drag Ziraiya on the contrary, so he gritted his teeth and finally left.

    "Jiraiya, one of the Sannin Konoha's mad ghosts, is naturally like thunder, and he has been fascinated for a long time." Watching Naruto's departure, Chen didn't intend to stop him, but picked up what Jiraiya said before,  He had no reason to kill Naruto, and besides, Jiraiya, who was in a sage mode, was not easy to deal with. It was a bit unrealistic to kill Naruto in front of him.

    "Oh?" After Naruto left, Jiraiya's eyes narrowed, he put away the relaxed expression just now, and looked at the young man in front of him again: "Uchiha Tatsuya, can cause heavy casualties in Yunyin Village, eat  You who have suffered such a big loss are really too dangerous, I didn't expect you to find Konoha!"

    Not long ago, in the woods not far from Konoha Battlefield

    "Bang!" With a loud noise, Konoha Ninja, who was rushing back to the village at this time, suddenly stopped, looking at the direction of Shengyuan from a distance, and a touch of worry was born in the originally uneasy mood, "  That's the direction of Konoha! What happened to make such a big commotion, it seems that the situation in the village is not good! I originally went to Yuying Village to inquire about the leader of the Akatsuki organization this time, but the result was not  I haven't been able to collect much useful information, and it seems that the village has been attacked again this time, so everything is really not going well."

    Originally, Jiraiya went out to carry out the task of collecting relevant information from the leader of the Akatsuki organization, but after sneaking into Yuying Village with great difficulty, he did not find any useful information from some of the young people, but simply learned that  The ninjas of Yuying Village worship their leader so much that they blindly call him a "god"!

    However, Payne at that time ran to Chen's location in order to obtain the power of Kyuubi. Even though Jiraiya tried his best to infiltrate Uying Village, he failed to meet Payne face to face, so he could not obtain the power of Kyuubi.  Actual useful intelligence.

    Jiraiya also looked at the gunpowder smoke rising in the direction of Konoha, and his originally unhurried speed was suddenly increased by him. Before he could go far, with the distantThe bursts of noise made him even more restless.

    "Psychic art!" Jiraiya stepped on clogs and slippers and advanced quickly, but he did not forget to call out the unanimous liaison frog through the seal of his hands, and then hurriedly ordered: "Go to Konoha to see what happened!  "

    "Master Jiraiya, before you summoned me, I was still in Konoha Village. It was too scary. The village was divided into two halves, and at the intersection of the village, the Nine-Tails Tailed Beast Jade cut the whole place.  The ground was bombarded until it collapsed, if the ninja who knew how to escape the wood hadn't stepped forward to stop it, the tailed beast jade would probably have smashed into the center of the village, but the ninja who knows the wood escape is also dead!"  After seeing Jiraiya, the contact frog who came here replied with a lingering fear.

    "Kyuubi? Mudun? You mean that guy Yamato is dead?" Jiraiya was a little surprised when he heard it. Although Yamato is a J¨­nin, he is not comparable to a normal Jnin. Besides, he can kill a person with Mudun in the village.  The elite Jonin, then it is not easy to come. Thinking of this, Jiraiya's footsteps can't help but speed up a bit.

    "Yes, the one who attacked the village was a young man named Uchiha Tatsumi from the Uchiha clan, as well as Sasuke and his group. They were the companions of your disciple Uzumaki Naruto when he was in the ninja school." After the contact frog calmed down a little, he began to ask himself  Lai also told the information about Chen, "Uchiha Chen came with Sasuke and a few others. They have now established an organization called Eagle. I heard from the ninjas who ran out from the root that Danzo was also there at night.  died at the hands of Sasuke in the battle."

    "Uchiha TatsuoIt turned out to be him! Damn it, Konoha is in trouble!" Jilai also heard the news of Danzo's death, obviously very unbelievable, but what shocked him even more was the attack on Konoha  The person turned out to be Uchiha Tatsuya.

    "That Uchiha Chen is really difficult to deal with. Not only is he proficient in ninjutsu with various attributes, but he also has a control over Chakra that is difficult for ordinary people to reach. With the help of Kyuubi, it doesn't seem like  The kind of relationship between Naruto and Kyuubi, Kyuubi simply obeys him" The contact frog didn't answer Jiraiya's question directly, but just reported to him the information that Jiraiya needed most at this moment.

    "I see, I know more about his information than you do!" After speaking, Jiraiya put his hands together, and a transparent gleam flickered on Jiraiya's palms.

    "Master Ziraiya, are you wanting to summon those two" the contact frog asked doubtfully.

    "If the opponent is Uchiha Chen, it is really difficult for me to win in my current state. If I wait until Konoha Village and Chen hand in hand, with the opponent's means, it may be difficult for me to have a chance to complete the summoning, soinstead  Why don't you invite the two adults to come out now, you go first, you don't have to follow me!" As soon as the voice came out, he continued to run towards Konoha with his palms pressed together in a strange posture.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and twentieth;

    ?

    The gentle wind in the late summer night is still wandering lazily in every corner of Konoha, but Jiraiya's entry also makes the current situation on the battlefield, depending on the appearance of a new episode, there is no doubt about Jiraiya's strength,  In immortal mode, if he knows the opponent's intelligence, he is indeed a very strong opponent. After all, the work of collecting intelligence all the year round has also brought too much actual combat to him.

    Chen was not too surprised by the sudden appearance of Jiraiya. Although he knew that he had gone to Yuying Village, after Payne came to the door looking for trouble last time, he already knew that Jilaiya would return in vain.  , However, the time for Ziraiya to come back is indeed a little faster than I expected, "It doesn't matter, the people of Konoha always like to do crazy things for the dark and filthy village like this,  I'm used to it." After a little analysis in his heart, Chen also talked to Zilai.

    "It seems that there is a problem with the direction of your growth. There is nothing to say now. I can only kill you for the sake of the village!"  Because, I probably know that the current situation is irreversible with words alone.

    "Zilaiye, if you want to stop me, I'm afraid you can't do it!" Chen spoke with a little ridicule and sarcasm.

    "Hahahaha I was actually laughed at by a brat!" Zilai also smiled angrily, half squatting on his body, and pressed his palms to the ground.  Not long after, Jiraiya's normal palm gradually turned into a frog with Jiraiya's laughter, and the next moment it popped up directly from the ground, and reached Chen's side at an extremely fast speed, raising his leg and kicking  Chen's profile.

    "Bang!" With a muffled sound, Jiraiya's foot directly slammed into Chen's left arm, which was used to block. The strong impact made Chen's arm ache, but Jiraiya's sweeping leg was touching.  After reaching Chen's arm, he didn't move forward at all.

    "Immortal mode is really not a vegetarian. Whether it is speed or strength, it can make Zilai, who is not specialized in physical skills, become so good in melee combat. In the future, I think I can also get an immortal body. Compared with his  The monthly rent-style fairy model, the fairy body is more exciting!" Feeling the pain from his hands, Chen has already made a decision in his heart.

    But while Chen was thinking about it secretly, Jiraiya's heart was turned upside down: "How is it possible! I can withstand the full blow of my immortal mode with just a random one-handed block!"

    "Little Ziraiya, this brat is not simple, you have to treat him well, he feels very dangerous to me." The two old toads who had just come out of the forest before, chattered endlessly after seeing Konoha's current situation.  , also stopped making noise, and reminded with a serious face.

    Before the old toad finished speaking, he slammed his fist at Zilaiye's face, "I want to see, who is stronger than me in immortal mode!"

    Before the oncoming fist could get close, the strong wind pressure deformed Jiraiya's face.  Jilai also stretched out his left hand and grabbed Chen's wrist, and the strength that came from him immediately surprised him. Jilaiye, who was planning to grab Chen's arm, hastily turned his head to avoid the punch  , Then his feet were slightly bent, and he quickly opened the distance between him and Chen.

    "In the fairy mode, I can't get the slightest advantage in melee combat! And the strength I felt just now makes me feel familiar, Tsunade" After pulling away from the distance, Jiraiya also looked at it  Grabbing Chen's palm, his expression suddenly changed.

    "Little Zilai also uses oil, but the child's father is Huodun." The "three-person team" that has cooperated all the year round made the mother toad roughly talk about it, and the other two understood it.

    "Senfa, Left and Right Gate!"

    Jiraiya formed a seal immediately, and the chakras of the three attributes were sprayed out from the mouths of the "three people" in an instant. When the fire meets oil, the wind will help the fire.  Skin.

    "Hmph! I can't take advantage of melee. Have you switched to long-distance ninjutsu? Noit should be called fairy art!"  When the sea of ??fire was on fire, a fierce dragon dashed towards it. Wherever it passed, the oil and fire were divided into two halves, and no one could touch it.

    When Chen rushed out of the sea of ??flames, Jiraiya and the two had already lost their traces. Before Chen could search, they heard the sound of breaking wind.

    "Immortal method! Super jade spiral pill!"

    Chen heard the sound and turned his head hastily, only to see that the entire field of vision was occupied by a mass of berserk white Chakra, "Cut! It's extremely boring!" Chen didn't bother to bother, raised his fist and punched it, and the white Chakra was instantly hit.  It was smashed like a bubble, and then turned sideways, holding Liuguang in his right hand and cutting directly towards Jiraiya's neck.

    Hands up the knife??, the blade of Liu Guang was like a ghost wheel in the night, quietly slashing across Jiraiya's neck, leaving only a shocked expression on Jiraiya's face.

    However, the incident happened so suddenly that even Chen himself didn't realize it. Jiraiya, who is dignified and imposing, in the form of a fairy, can be said to be a strong opponent. He himself didn't believe that it was solved so easily.

    "Boom" With a crisp sound, Zilai beside Chen turned into a puff of smoke and dissipated in front of Chen's eyes.

    "Ninja method! Messy lion hair." Chen was still in doubt, and several strands of hair bound behind his back, quickly wrapped around him, and instantly tied Chen up.

    "Damn it, just knew it would happen!"

    Although Chen didn't see what happened clearly, he probably thought of the cause and effect of the matter, "It's probably because when I used the fairy method just now, I took advantage of my vision being submerged, and then released the hidden clone to attack myself with the super jade spiral pill, and  The main body hides and waits for an opportunity, heheit really is a battle old fritter, even more insidious than Kakashi!"

    Before Chen could make any movement, the female toad on Jiraiya's shoulder immediately sprayed a slender jet of water from its mouth, and every place it swept was torn into two by its powerful cutting force.

    "This is? In the original book, Jiraiya directly killed the chameleon when he was fighting the summoning system Payne! If it is cut by this" Thinking of this, Chen struggled for a while, and then the hair tied around his body remained motionless.  Seeing that the water column was sweeping over him, Chen didn't panic at all, his left eye opened angrily, and Chen let go of a boundless wave again!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and twentieth;

    ?

    Facing the attack of the female toad, Chen did not neglect.

    Before transmigrating to the world of Naruto, Chen still had a deep impression of the female toad technique, so when he was restrained, he opened the pupil power of his left eye without any hesitation, and the barrier was released instantly.

    And when Chen let go of the barrier, the female toad's water column also came in an instant, directly cutting into Chen's barrier.  However, something happened that made Zilai and the two old toads on the opposite side dumbfounded.

    When the long water column swept into the barrier, the water column outside the barrier directly swept out a fan shape along the edge of the barrier, while the water column inside the barrier became sluggish because of the speed  , directly along the barrier and the outside water column folded into two sections, without the support of Chakra, the water column also began to dissipate in the barrier, turning into balls of water suspended in the air and slowly falling down.

    "Is this the ninjutsu that Lianwa said to slow down the speed of the surrounding matter? It's really tricky! No matter what kind of matter, as long as it enters that range, the speed will be reduced by a thousand times. In this case, even if I can  It is difficult to create an effective attack if you find a flaw" Jiraiya looked at the water column that broke automatically in the air, with a look of anxiety in his eyes.

    "It's not impossible. We need to find favorable conditions to attack that kid before he is aware of the danger, so we can still defeat him." Old Toad reminded.

    "It's too difficult for such an opponent to find the opportunity you just mentioned." After hearing this, Ji Laiya shook his head a little suspiciously.

    "" The old toad whispered next to Jilaiye's ear. Following the old toad's description, Jilaiye's frown began to loosen, showing an expression of "this method is feasible".

    "Three old fritters, I don't know what the hell plan is coming up again. I don't care if I break this damn bondage first." Chen secretly made a plan, fisting his hands into me, with his head slightly upwards, between Chen's surroundings  A blood-colored imprint slowly appeared, like a psychic imprint, and then a strong blood qi spread out quickly, and the blood-like qi and blood shot out directly from the imprint, directly washing away the hair wrapped around Chen's body, and Chen was also able to  Break free from it.

    "If I hadn't seen the speed of the water column so fast, I would have used this move to break free, how could I be so useless! However, it is really suitable to use this move to burst out of anger when the seal cannot be formed." Chen  Stretching his muscles and bones a little, he said to himself.

    As soon as Chen Gang got away, he found that Jilai on the opposite side had also jumped high and was in mid-air.

    "Immortal method. Wind escapes sand and dust!" The female toad on Jiraiya's shoulders pressed her palms tightly, and a strong air flow flew out of her mouth, directly blowing the surrounding dust all over the sky.  Konoha, who was just in the night, became even more unable to see anything clearly.

    And Jiraiya took advantage of the time when his body fell freely, knocked on his clogs twice, and then a barrier of perception, while Jiraiya shook his head, naturally spread out along his hair in a spherical shape.

    "Interfere with my vision, and then plan to sneak attack?" Chen murmured, shaking his sleeves in front of him.

    "Wow" When Chen was about to lock Jiraiya's position, suddenly there was a cry of frogs, and as soon as it reached his ears, Chen only felt a shock in his head, and his consciousness began to blur, and he immediately bit the tip of his tongue  , a pain penetrated into the brain in an instant, causing the consciousness to wake up again, but with the continuous introduction of frogs, Chen has already understood, "Illusion If you don't know the flaws of this technique, there are really some  Trouble, but as a Hokage fan traveler, I have advantages that no one else in this world has. For these Hokage celebrities, I have the most detailed information on their techniques."

    After thinking for a while, Chen picked up the streamer in his hand, and chakra poured directly into the blade along his arm in an instant. In the dense dust, the crimson streamer exuded a strange red light, and he charged a little  After that, Chen jumped up.

    "Break the mountain and split the earth!"

    As soon as the blade landed on the ground, the range of dozens of meters with the point where the blade fell was instantly torn apart. The crack started from the center of the circle and spread outward rapidly. After a while, bursts of red flames followed the crack.  Emerging, the dust in the air was also blown away by the strong destructive force.

    "Uh" Jilai, who was still in the dust just now, also felt the violent power coming from the ground, caught off guard, and suddenly felt a sweet taste in his mouth, and almost didn't protrude blood.  The two old toads who were preparing for the unillusionment were also forced to stop halfway through the illusion because they were affected.

    Looking at Jiraiya, who was covering his chest with one hand, a sneer appeared on the corner of Chen's mouth, "Hmph! That's all!"

    The "three-person group" forced out by Chen in the dust,?When I looked at Chen, I found I don't know when it started, Chen's aura seemed to be different from before, exuding a strong smell of blood, the whole person was like a blood demon walking out of hell, and the breath of killing pervaded the air  The entire Konoha battlefield was destroyed.

    "I see that your move seems to be almost used. Next, shouldn't it be my turn?" Chen seemed to be playing a little bit, patted the dust on his body, raised the corner of his mouth and said to Zilai  .

    "Hahaha arrogant brat! Pfft~~~" Zilai also couldn't help laughing boldly after hearing Chen's words, as if he was amused by Chen, but when he laughed, a handle  The sharp blade protruded from his chest, which made his laughter stop abruptly.

    Zilai couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood, looked at the blade on his chest, and was stunned, even the two old toad couples on his shoulders were also stunned, but they quickly reacted and both exclaimed  Said: "Little Zilai also"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 222; Konoha two advisors

    ?

    In a secret secret base far away from the Konoha battlefield, the villagers of Konoha and the wounded are all crowded in this small shelter. The medical ninjas are busy stopping the bleeding of the wounded. The faces of the villagers of Konoha  They were all full of panic, but nothing happened. It seemed that this was not the first time that something like this had happened. Some civilians even offered to help the medical ninjas catch the wounded, and some children also put away their playful  Heart.

    "I heard just now that the people who attacked Konoha turned out to be two little ghosts from the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Sasuke. Danzo was right. Hirizan really shouldn't have left those two Uchihas behind."  It is a remnant of evil that led to today's situation! All of this is because of Ri Zhan's weakness and the kindness of a woman!" From a corner of the refuge, an old hoarse voice suddenly came and attracted everyone's attention  , He seemed to feel very regretful and dissatisfied in his tone.

    "These two rebels, the village treated them well in the past, but I didn't expect to raise two white-eyed wolves, and now they attack the village ungratefully. They really deserve to die!"

    When everyone saw it, they turned out to be Konoha's two major advisers, who are equivalent to Konoha's elders, Zhuanju Xiaoharu and Mito Menyan, two old people, they are old, although they are still serving as Konoha's Hokage advisors  However, after Chen attacked Konoha, they, like Konoha civilians, entered the Konoha Sanctuary for the first time.

    The person who spoke just now was obviously the only woman in the Konoha Elders' Group, Zhuanzi Xiaochun.  He is a direct disciple of the second generation of Hokage, good at medical ninjutsu, and one of the three elder consultants with a deliberative power in Konoha Ninja Village, the country of fire (the other two are Mitomen Yan and Danzo), and participated in many times  It decides the proposal of Naruto candidates, and plays a pivotal role in Konoha's plan to wipe out the tragedy of the Uchiha clan.  Zhuanzhu Xiaochun has palm fairy art and fine disease extraction art. As teammates of the third Hokage, he and Mitomonyan have very high aptitude in illusion.

    "Hey~ It's too late to say anything now, and it was a last resort at the time, Uchiha Itachi used the village's information as a threat, if we had started with Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Sasuke, the two little devils, Uchiha Itachi  If you rebel, you will sell Konoha's information to the ninjas of the hostile country, and in that case, you will put the village under the butcher's knife of the enemy ninja without any precautions."

    "In my opinion, the Uchiha clan is inherently rebellious. Even Uchiha Itachi should have been eradicated in the first place. In this way, the rebellious Uchiha clan will disappear in the ninja world, and this will not happen.  What happened, speaking of it, Danzo¡¯s subordinates were incompetent and let Uchiha Itachi escape!¡±

    "Okay, don't say any more, since everything has already happened, then there is no need to complain anymore. As for Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Sasuke, I believe Tsunade will handle it well. Let's wait patiently for the news here!"  Hearing the complaints of Zhuanju Xiaoharu, Mitomon Yan, who is also a disciple of the second generation of Hokage and is the same as Zhuanju Xiaoharu as a consultant of Hokage, said.  Compared with Xiaochun who turned to bed, he seemed more calm and calm.

    "Hmph!" Turning to bed Xiaochun also knew that it was really not suitable to talk about these things in this kind of place, so she snorted coldly and didn't say anything else.

    And at this moment, a ninja dressed as Anbu appeared in the refuge, and immediately came to the two of them, and said to them: "Master Advisor, I have something urgent to inform you!"

    Both of them could hear the anxiety contained in Anbu's tone, and they couldn't help but glanced at each other, feeling each other's doubts.

    "You are Danzo's subordinates, right? Did Danzo ask you to come to us to discuss some countermeasures?" Zhuanzhu Xiaochun put his eyes on the Anbu member in front of him again, and asked indifferently  .

    "Yes, I am a member of the "root" organization affiliated to Danzo-sama, but I was not sent by Danzo-sama, because Danzo-sama has already"

    "Huh?" Hearing the words of the root member and his tone, Xiaoharu and Mitomen Yan couldn't help but feel a little uneasy in their hearts, as if something bad had happened.

    "Danzo-sama has been givenkilled by Uchiha Sasuke!"

    "What? How is it possible!!!"

    It was obviously unbelievable to get such news from the mouth of the root member in front of him, and he couldn't even control his expression, showing shock.

    You must know that Danzo is not only their companion, but also a disciple of the Second Hokage like them. His own strength is not bad, and the roots he has mastered are all composed of elite ninjas from various clans in Konoha, and now he is dead.  Being in the hands of a junior Uchiha made them startled and at the same time felt a little sad. After all, there were only two of them left in their team of partners.

    "With Danzang"?Strength, plus there are so many elite ninjas in your roots, how could it be possible for that rebel Uchiha Sasuke to kill Danzo? What is going on?  Turning to sleep, Xiaochun had already become anxious, and without the composure he had just now, he hurriedly asked the person at the root.

    "Sasuke Uchiha is very strong. He has opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan and can skillfully use the pupil technique of Kaleidoscope, and the strength of the two ninjas who came with Sasuke Uchiha also exceeded our expectations.  When the two ninjas stopped him, Uchiha Sasuke approached Danzo-sama, and in the battle between the two, Danz¨­-sama lost to Uchiha Sasuke and died in the hands of Uchiha Sasuke!" The root member kept explaining  what happened.

    "At that time, we were short of manpower, and it was already very difficult to fight against the other two members of the Eagle Squad. If Uchiha Sasuke was added, we would not be opponents at all, so the captain made a decisive decision and asked us to withdraw first.  !"

    "Damn Uchiha brats! It's a disaster to keep them. You can't let them leave Konoha today anyway, otherwise there will be endless troubles. Go and inform your captain and let him immediately call all the root members and go to the battlefield  Siege and kill the remnants of Uchiha!"

    "Yes!" After the root member received the order, he went to hold the line. Now that the leader of their root is dead, then these roots have lost their backbone, so naturally, the other two high-level members of Konoha are not happy.  will defy.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and twenty third chapters; bad news

    ?

    And just when the person at the root was about to leave, they felt a sudden burst of evil and ominous chakra on the distant battlefield at the same time, causing their expressions to change.

    "This chakraCould it be, Nine-Tails JinchurikiWhat is Tsunade doing? He actually put Renchuriki on the battlefield. What should I do if something goes wrong with Jinchuriki?"

    Hearing the news of Danzo's death was already shocking enough, but he didn't expect this kind of thing to happen again, which made Zhuanzhu Xiaochun feel a little annoyed.

    After being annoyed, Xiaochun turned around and told the root member who hadn't had time to leave in front of him: "Hurry up, and while killing Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Sasuke, first control the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.  In order to bring him back, we must not let Nine Tails Jinchuriki make any mistakes!"

    "yes!"

    After the root received the order, without any further hesitation, he left the spot and went to perform the task in a flash.

    However, just as the root person left, another Anbu ninja wearing a mask entered the refuge. What caught people's attention was the person behind that Anbu ninja.

    "Medical ninja, hurry up, hurry up and treat Lord Hokage!"

    "Tsubunate? How did it become like this? How did that guy Uchiha Tatsuo do to the village? How come you, the Hokage, are so weak that you look like this?"  Tsunade's heart suddenly exploded.

    "" Tsunade is extremely weak now, and he has no strength to answer. Although his mouth moved, no one could understand what he said.

    "Master Hokage consumed too much Chakra in order to protect the rest of the village, and he fell into a coma just now, and Uchiha Tatsu" the masked Anbu ninja paused at this point, and continued with a long sigh of relief: "Uchiha  Bochen has almost turned the village into ruins, and Yamato Tianzang also died in his hands!"

    "Yamato Tenzo? Isn't that the kid who knows how to escape? What about Jinchuriki? Hurry up and let Renchuriki retreat. If even the village's Jinchuriki is captured, then Konoha is really doomed!  "Zanzhu Xiaochun angrily reprimanded in a frightened tone.

    "Uzumaki Naruto had already fought against Uchiha Tatsuru when his subordinates brought Tsunade-sama back. The aura just now was probably due to the strength of Kyuubi. Now Uzumaki Naruto is probably no enemy.  It's been a minute, lost consciousness, and it's impossible to get it to retreat" Anbu Ninja said with some embarrassment.

    Even though Koharu at bedtime at this moment is in a state of exasperation, judging from Anbe's narration, he also knows that the battlefield is like a wild horse that has run wild, completely out of control, and even Tsunade is so weak that the tragedy of the war can be unleashed.  Got it, just when Xiaochun was depressed, a person suddenly came to mind in her mind, "Where is Zilaiye? Did he disappear at such a critical time in the village?"

    "Master Jiraiya was arranged by the Fifth Hokage to collect information about the leader of the Akatsuki organization some time ago, and he is probably still in Yuyin Village at the moment"

    "Report! Advisor, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki has lost control, and now the eighth tail has exploded! Yamato Tenzo is also dead. If this continues, we may lose control of the Nine-Tails. If the Ninth Tail  If they come out tooI'm afraid there will be two Nine-Tails on the battlefield" Just as Xiaochun was about to get angry, another Anbu ninja rushed in in a panic, panting heavily to report.

    "How come this is really difficult! If we were not in the shelter, I'm afraid I would have followed in the footsteps of Danzo! It was already very difficult in the past, and now even Jinzhuli is out of control  " Turning to bed Xiaochun shook her head, and kept going back and forth in the small room of the shelter, anyone could see the anxiety in her heart.

    "This is the end of the matter. I hope that Jinzhu Riki can withstand Uchiha Tatsuo's offensive. If I can't come back, and Jinzhu Riki fails again, I am afraid that Konoha will not be able to pass this test. As a consultant,  I've made it." Turning Sleeping Xiaochun muttered to himself, wrinkling his head tightly, his feelings for Konoha were unquestionable, but her greed for power would not be shown in front of those subordinates.

    "Huh? That power disappeared?" Feeling strange, Xiaochun turned to bed and hurried to the window in the direction of Konoha, looking towards the direction of the village. Neixin, who was already anxious, couldn't calm down at this moment, "Neither  Know how to win or lose"

    At this moment, although Zhuanzhu Xiaochun felt the disappearance of the tailed beast breath, she still couldn't understand the specific situation accurately, because the seal on Jinzhuli would play a role at a specific point in time, and as a high-level person, she naturally also  Knowing that in order to deal with Kyuubi, the Hokages will definitely have backhands in Jinchuriki,Therefore, even if Jinchuriki temporarily loses the power of the tailed beast and transforms into a human form, the specific situationshe is unknown in the refuge.

    Not long after, I saw another Anbu ninja rushing in from the door of the shelter. Xiaochun turned around and looked back, but it was not the two sent out just now, "What's the matter! Tell me!"

    "Advisor Jinchuriki The nine-tailed power in Jinchuriki's body has been temporarily suppressed, and he has lost the power to transform into a tailed beast!" In the impression of Anbu ninjas, their advisors seem to have never had such a thing.  Even when Kyuubi attacked Konoha more than ten years ago, he had never seen such a gaffe.

    "Do you think I don't know that Renzhuriki has transformed into a human form now? I want you to tell the important point, what happened on the Konoha battlefield!" Zhuanzhu Xiaochun angrily scolded.

    "After the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki transformed into a Nine-Tails, it didn't gain the upper hand in Chen's hands. On the contrary, after the eighth tail exploded, he didn't know what kind of power it was.  Transformed into a human form. Jinchuriki who has lost his tail beast form is naturally no match for Uchiha Tatsuo, and he was defeated in an instant" The visitor told the general situation of Naruto in one breath.

    "Defeated? What about Jinchuriki? Zhuanzhu Xiaochun seemed to hear the key to the problem immediately, and asked hastily.

    "Don't worry, Mr. Advisor, at the moment when Renzhuli was in crisis, Master Jiraiya rushed back and rescued Renzhuli in Chen's hands! Moreover, there are two old men standing on the shoulders of Master Jiraiya.  Toad, it seems that Chen still has a slight advantage!"

    "Huh~" Turning to bed with a long sigh of relief, Xiaochun waved his hand at the Anbu ninja, "Explore again!"

    "Did you bring the fairy mode with you as soon as you appeared? It seems that you are well aware of the depth of the enemy, but since you brought two fairy toads, you should be able to handle it." Turning around with a gloomy face just now  Sleeping Xiaochun, his complexion finally softened a little at this moment.

    "Report!!!" Turning bed Xiaochun was about to sit down, but before he sat down safely, he saw another ninja rushing out of the door. Turning bed Xiaochun took a closer look, it turned out that he had just sent out to spy on Konoha  The name of the situation.

    "Quickly tell me! What happened to the battle situation in Muye Village!"

    "JiraiyaMaster Ziraiyahe died in battle!!"

    As soon as the voice fell, Xiaochun's body, which was still in the air and had not sat down, seemed to lose strength in an instant, and went limp

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 224; Heroes of Jiraiya

    ?

    On the other side of the battlefield, Zilai was also injured by the back of the word Chen because of a little carelessness.

    At this time, Jiraiya first looked at the blade on his chest, and then looked at Chen in front of him suspiciously. He suddenly found that Uchiha Chen, who was standing in front of him, had turned into a bottle of water at some point.  Wooden people.

    "Mu Dun's avatar so that's how it is" Feeling the loss of his vitality, Jiraiya couldn't help showing a wry smile on his face, and continued: "I didn't expectI would be stabbed in the back  knife"

    "It was too late to discover"

    From behind Jiraiya, Chen's gloomy voice sounded. It turned out that Chen separated a wooden clone to attract Jiraiya's attention, and his main body had appeared behind Jiraiya at some point  , taking advantage of Jiraiya's laughter after hearing Mu Dun's avatar, Chen seized the opportunity at the moment when he let down his vigilance a little, and suddenly ran behind Jiraiya, and at the moment Jiraiya didn't even have time to notice, he took the opportunity  The streamer pierced Jiraiya's body, and at the same time used the special properties of the streamer to inject Chakra into Jiraiya's body.

    "Damn it, little Ziraiya, how are you" Seeing that Jiraiya was also injured, the female toad called Shima Immortal couldn't help exclaiming, while the other toad named Fukasaku turned around and formed a seal,  Want to have ninjutsu attack Chen.

    "snort!"

    Seeing this, Chen snorted coldly, and suddenly pulled Liu Guang from Ziraiya's body, and at the same time kicked his feet and jumped back a certain distance, away from Ziraiya and the others.  And the moment Chen pulled out the streamer, a red flame burst out from Jiraiya's wound and continued to burn.

    "Pfft~~" Zilai also spat out a mouthful of blood again, unable to support his body any longer, he half-kneeled on the ground, and at the same time stretched out his hand to cover his wound, but the flame was still burning, there was no trace of it.  Extinguished sign.

    "Cheer up, little Ziraiya" The two toads on Jiraiya's shoulders kept calling Jiraiya, but Jiraiya didn't respond to them, as if he didn't hear them at all.

    "The inside of the body is being burned by flames, and consciousness has gradually lost, damn it, this way am I going to die" Jiraiya's consciousness is gradually losing, for those two old toads  Obviously, he couldn't hear the words clearly, he just watched the two old toads talking to him anxiously.

    In the end, Jilai also lost all the strength in his body, and he collapsed on the ground, his eyes were loose, and he seemed to be about to die.

    only

    "Ninjas live in a world where how they live is not important, but how they die The value of a ninja's life is not determined by how he survived, but by what he did before he died Looking back on the past, I  My life is full of failures, constantly being rejected by Tsunade, failing to stop my friends from leaving, not even being able to protect my apprentices and masters, compared to the great achievements of the Hokages, nothing I have done is worth mentioning.  Is it something insignificantI also want to die like Hokage. Whether the story is wonderful or not depends on the ending. Failure is also very interesting. I believe this kind of trial can hone myselfIn exchange, I want  Set up a great achievement that can heal all the failures in the past, and die as a great ninja, it should have been like this, but the endinghehehe~~"

    As if returning to the light, Ziraiya, who had lost his gaze, gradually concentrated his gaze, and even struggled to support himself, half-kneeling, with a gratifying smile on his face, and murmured, "No  At least, I did something meaningful. As long as there are flying leaves, there will be a fire burning, and the shadow of the fire will shine on the village, and then new leaves will sprout again. Three generations I don¡¯t think so  I have inherited your will, I hope Naruto can find the answers he needs, butas a master, it is really shameful to fall in front of him so easily. Naruto, I will entrust the rest to you  Here it is for you, Jiraiya Hero Story, this should be considered more complete, I have collected information for most of my life, wandering among the countries, high mountains and seas of fire, and in the endit is the fallen leaves returning to their roots, such an epilogue  It's also quite interesting. It's still passable passablewell, it's almost time to put down the pen, by the way, what should I use for the title of the sequel? By the way, Uzumaki Naruto, um, use  This is fine"

    As the consciousness of Jiraiya dissipated, the inner monologue ended. Jiraiya, one of the Konoha Sannin, a generation of heroes, finally disappeared completely in the world of Hokage after saving Naruto from Chen's hands, just as  What he thinks is that the fallen leaves have returned to their roots.

    Just when Jiraiya died, the surrounding Konoha ninjas all showed grief besides being shocked. However, Chen, who is keen, discovered a special existence among the ninjas.  It was a guy wearing a mask, although Chen couldn't see what was wrong with his expression.What's different from others is that this guy was wearing a mask, and instead of being depressed after Jiraiya's death, he evacuated the scene directly with a wave of panic.

    "Anbu? Or Genbu? At this moment, if there are no accidents, Sasuke should have killed Danzo, so two of Konoha's elders have died now, and there are only two Hokage advisors left." Chen  With a touch of certainty, "Revenge is short of those two old things. If you don't kill them, how can you be reconciled? No matter where you hide, I will dig you out."

    After speaking, only Kyuubi was left behind, and he himself "inexplicably" retreated directly in the sight of everyone under the watchful eyes of the Konoha ninjas, but the ninja who was Anbe did not notice that at this time he was  Being watched and followed.

    Not long after, Chen waited under the "leading" of the Anbu ninja, and after some tracking, a hidden refuge finally appeared in Chen's sight.

    With Fei Lei Shen's perception, Chen already knew that this was Konoha's refuge, and the person he wanted to find happened to be in the refuge, and a cruel grin could not help but curl up at the corner of his mouth.

    "Old guy! Only you are left!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 225; Automatically delivered to your door!

    ?

    At this time, in the Konoha refuge, Zhuanzhu Xiaochun had just received the information from the spies she sent out, and learned that Jiraiya, one of Konoha's three ninjas, had also died, and felt dazed for a while.

    "How is it possible even Jiraiya Could it be that Uchiha Tatsu, that brat, is really at the level of a robber? Konoha Village, created by the ancestors, will be brutally murdered by Uchiha's rebellion today  Is it? No Impossible Impossible" At this moment, Xiaochun, who had received the bad news, had already collapsed and shouted at the top of his lungs.

    She is already old, and these years, coupled with her greed for power, has made her forget the enthusiasm of her youth. Back then, she was considered an elite existence among ninjas.  She didn't show any panic, and she was able to calmly analyze the situation at that time. However, standing in front of Chen now, apart from the respect of several subordinates, she could no longer see any of the vigor she had back then.

    Unlike Danzo, although Danzo also immerses his heart in power, he never ignores his own strength. Not to mention other things, it can be seen just by plundering the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan.  Come out, on the other hand, turn to bed Xiaochun, who is immersed in power, she has turned into a sick old woman, not to mention Duochen, even if a random enemy appears in front of her, I am afraid it will be difficult to deal with it alone.

    But not only her, everyone present who heard the bad news, without exception, all looked ashen, and Jiraiya's status in their hearts was second only to the third Hokage. Now that Konoha Village was attacked, they  What I can think of is that if Jiraiya is still in Konoha, he will definitely be able to defeat the invaders, but unexpectedly, Jiraiya also appeared, but the result is not as good as they imagined.  Despite the luck in their hearts, even Zirai died at the hands of the invaders, so who else can stop the enemy, and who else can provide them with protection?

    "Xiaochun! Calm down!" Mitomonyan, who was next to Zhuanxiaochun, saw Zhuanxiaochun who had lost his composure, and hurriedly shouted at her. Although he was shocked when he heard the sad news of Jiraiya's death in battle,  However, he also knows that now is a critical moment, and he must calm down and not lose his footing. The more it is like this, the more calm he should be. At any rate, he has experienced many storms with the second generation.  It also lacks the passion of youth, but it is still much better than Xiaochun who turned to sleep.

    Fortunately, Tsunade has lost consciousness at this time, otherwise she will definitely collapse after learning the bad news about Jiraiya.  In other people's corners, I will cry secretly by myself.  Jiraiya, as his partner when he was young, is also his pursuer for so many years. In fact, in Tsunade's heart, Jiraiya may not only exist as a partner and a suitor.

    Perhaps in the eyes of the Konoha people, they are just old friends, but when the two are alone, the blush on Tsunade's face makes each other already know each other's location.  After Tsunade experienced the death of her younger brother and her first love, the more people Tsunade cherished, the more distant she was.  This kind of estrangement may be just for the people she cherishes, so she will not be hurt again. However, Jiraiya is still regretting after waking up. After all, he lost him. If he knew the ending earlier, maybe  Tsunade wouldn't refuse either.

    At this time, Xiaochun, who was going to sleep, also came back to her senses under the reminder of Mitomonyan, and she adjusted her emotions, trying to appear calm, but the cold sweat slightly seeping from her forehead indicated her current state of mind.  The inner panic and uneasiness was not as calm as it appeared.

    I saw her yelling at the Anbu who reported the situation to him sublimely: "Hurry up, join forces with the Anbu people, call everyone for me, and find Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Sasuke!  Uchiha's two rebellious kills must not allow them to escape, otherwise there will be endless troubles for Konoha! Go!"

    "Yes" that Anbu naturally didn't dare to neglect, now that Hokage is unconscious, then the Hokage advisor is Konoha's top leader, so their Anbu can only take orders from the advisor without Hokage.

    After accepting the order to turn to Xiaochun, the Anbu turned around, activated the teleportation technique and left, to notify Genbu and Anbu's teammates to carry out the order of the elders.

    However, just when Anbu had just rushed to the exit of the refuge, a red light flashed, and before he could reflect what happened, he felt a sharp pain in his throat, and he couldn't breathe immediately, followed by a wound from him.  His throat was split open, blood gushed out like a fountain, his eyes turned black and he collapsed on the ground, no longer conscious, even when he died, he couldn't see who killed him.

     The situation at the door was naturally noticed by everyone in the refuge, and they all looked at this side, and found in horror that the Anbu member who went to carry out the mission just now fell into a pool of blood at some point.  The neck has been cut open with a sharp knife, and it is obvious that he cannot survive.

    What made them even more terrified was that beside the dead Anbu, there was a young man holding a sword. Obviously, Anbu died in his hands.  His eyes scanned the people in the refuge, and finally locked his eyes on Konoha's two advisors, Mitomon Yan and Zhuanju Xiaoharu.

    "You don't have to look for me anymore, I've already sent you guys automatically!"

    The person who came was none other than Chen who attacked Konoha before. He followed that Anbu all the way and finally found this place. He also heard the situation that Anbu reported to Zhuanju Xiaochun, and the reaction after Zhuanzi Xiaochun.  After Zhuanzhu Xiaochun issued the order, he appeared with a sneer, and instantly killed a member of Anbu.

    "Youyou are the remnant of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Tatsuya?"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and twentieth; kill

    ?

    "Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    , that Anbe, who had been carrying Tsunade on his back before, clearly recognized the young man in front of him after seeing the person who came, and he was the culprit who caused Konoha's disaster, Uchiha Tatsuo couldn't help exclaiming.  However, he soon regained his composure. After all, their Anbu has been carrying out missions all year round, and their psychological quality is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Although he knew that the young man in front of him was an enemy, he did not dare to act rashly.  Using their Anbu's unique contact method, they asked their teammates for support.

    That Anbu's exclamation sounded like a thunderclap in the crowd. Those commoner ninjas in Konoha had also heard about Uchiha Tatsuru's vicious name. Now that the other party appeared directly in front of them, how could they not  It made them feel terrified, and they all huddled together and looked at the knife-wielding boy at the exit of the shelter in horror.

    "Uchiha Tatsuyou are the remnant of the rebellious Uchiha clan, Uchiha Tatsu? How dare you appear here! Do you really think you can do whatever you want in Konoha, and no one can stop you?"  For this Uchiha Chen, Xiaochun couldn't wait to turn to bed. Now that Chen himself came to the door alone, he naturally wanted to kill Chen, but he didn't dare to go forward, and could only verbally reprimand Chen.

    "Hey~~ Didn't you just want to find me? It's not exactly what you want if I come to your door automatically, why do you show such an expression!" Looking at the flustered Konoha people, Chen couldn't help sneering  sneered.

    Everyone in Konoha looked at each other, not knowing what to say, just as Chen said, they wanted to find him before, but now he automatically sent him to the door, but they were afraid instead, for Chen's ridicule, they  There was no way to refute at all, and each of them lowered their heads and dared not look at Chen.

    In the end, Mitomenyan, one of the elders, stood up and broke the embarrassing situation, and asked Chen: "Uchiha Chen, what is your purpose? Attacked the village where you grew up, right?"  What good do you have?"

    "Purpose? Go ask the god of death!" Chen, who was still sneering, suddenly changed his expression, showing a murderous aura, and turning the blade, unexpectedly shot without warning, and suddenly attacked Konoha's camp. The first to bear the brunt was  Be the first bird Mito door fire!

    As soon as Chen finished speaking, Mitomonyan almost dropped his eyeballs. He wanted to argue for a while, but he didn't expect the damn Chen to kill him directly with a knife. Looking at the trajectory of that guy, isn't it?  Who is it for himself.

    Before he could think about it, Mitomonyan raised his hand and hurriedly sealed, but he was old and hadn't fought for many years, but he was no longer able to fight as skillfully as the third Hokage and Danzo. When he was sealing the seal, he only heard the head-on voice.  There was a roar, and Mitomon Yan felt as if he heard thunder, and his hands that were sealed in the mudra immediately became disorganized, and even his mind was affected.

    "The members of the dignified Hokage team can become so desolate. It seems that you have nothing to do in this life except for power!" Chen let out a random rage before making a move.  Ridiculous.

    At that time, Mitomonyan only felt his heart tense, and when he looked up, Chen mentioned Liu Guang, who was opposite him, was already only a short distance away from him. Before he had time to take any emergency measures, he found that the pupil of Chen's left eye suddenly  A burst of rotation, "kaleidoscope!!!"

    Then he found that Chen's speed had suddenly increased countless times, and the streamer's sword pierced through his heart in an instant, "You traitor of Konohawhat purpose do you have!" Looking at the blade with his own blood flowing, Mito  Men Yan raised his head again, stared at the pupil that had turned into a kaleidoscope, and said struggling.

    "I've said it just now, ask the god of death!" Chen suddenly pulled the streamer out of Mitomonyan's chest, and took advantage of the momentum to lift his leg and brush his side foot on the side of his face, the water that had begun to dissipate consciousness slowly  Hu Menyan completely lost consciousness when he heard the sound of a broken skull. His whole body was swept away by Chen's powerful legs, and he fell straight out of the window beside him.

    Although in Mitomonyan's eyes, Chen's speed had been raised to a terrifying level just now, but he was wrong, Chen's speed hadn't increased, it was justhis own speed was within the barrier of Chen's kaleidoscope.  Zhong was restricted to an extremely slow level, so that the speed that was mistaken for Chen suddenly became terrifying.

    "Menyan!" Seeing this situation, Zhuanzhuan Xiaochun was furious. There were only three people left in their team. Unexpectedly, on the same day, Danzo and Menyan also died. Now only  How could she not feel sad when she was left alone.

    "It's two, it's up to you." Chen retracted his eyes, turned his eyes to one side, and said in a calm tone, his cold eyes were directly reflected on the pupils of Zhuan Xiaochun., it seemed that she was about to freeze her heart that was beating rapidly due to fear, and it made it difficult to breathe.

    "Quick! Hurry up and protect Mr. Advisor."

    "My lord, we will hold on here first, you retreat to a safe place first!"

    Turning to bed Xiaochun was in a panic, only to hear the Anbe ninja next to him, rushing to the middle of himself and Chen, and then the other chief ninjas also patted between the two of them, it seemed that they were really generous  The look of going to die.  Turning to bed Xiaochun's eyes were fixed, and without thinking, he ran towards the hidden door on the side of the shelter.

    "Extremely ridiculous!" Looking at the old woman who was trying to escape at this moment, Chen was really a little surprised. With a roar of laughter, his left eye opened again, and the invisible barrier was released again, covering all the people in the refuge.  , The next moment, Chen disappeared under the eyes of a group of Anbu ninjas in an instant, and went directly in front of Zhuan Xiaochun, and picked up the streamer with his backhand and slashed straight to Zhuan Xiaochun's neck.

    Turning to bed Xiaochun just saw Chen appear in her field of vision, she just felt her neck was hot, and then her field of vision began to erratic, she saw a headless body from the corner of her eyes, which surprised her even more  What's more, this headless body turned out to be Xiaochun's own!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 227; Accident?

    ?

    Inside the shelter

    Anbe Zhongren saw that Chen, who was under his nose a moment ago, disappeared from the field of vision quickly under the obstruction of so many people, like a ghost.  One of the leading Anbu ninjas only heard the sound of a sharp sword piercing the air, and turned around quickly, only to see a young man holding a dagger behind him in the posture of withdrawing the sword, and the sleeping Xiaochun they tried their best to protect had stopped running away.  In the next moment, I saw Xiaochun's head detached directly from his body, and the blood spurting from his neck was like a ruptured water pipe, staining a large area of ??the floor red.

    "Master Advisor!" Following the shout of the leading ninja, the rest of the Anbu ninjas in the shelter turned their heads one after another, looking at Wansan Xiaochun whose body had begun to fall slowly, all of them were shocked and turned to look at Chen's.  His eyes had become angry and tinged with fear.

    "It's so possible, the advisor was killed just like that, oh my god! How is this possible Even the advisor was killed, then we" The villagers in the refuge were already terrified by the scene in front of them.  Lost, they all looked at Chen in horror, discussing secretly.

    "It's not just the advisor, didn't you hear it just now? Master Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, died in battle! He is the most powerful ninja in Konoha, he died in battle  Now, what should I do now?" The words of Anbe just now had obviously been heard by some of the sharp-eared Konoha villagers, and they spread among the crowd in no time.  In the hearts of Ye Zhong villagers.

    But now that their god-like counselor elder was killed in front of them, and he was killed without the slightest ability to resist. How can they not be frightened.

    Even the high-ranking advisors have been killed, so these civilians who else will save them!

    In fact, there is no need for those civilians to worry so much, because Chen has no interest in unarmed civilians like them. Although Chen is not a good person, he is not a crazy murderer.  He didn't bother to pay attention to his, unless the other party wanted to kill himself.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, you dare to kill the advisor, we Konoha will definitely not let you go!" A Konoha ninja who was injured on the battlefield before and finally withdrew to the refuge, saw the person in his village.  After the consultant was killed, he was dazzled by anger, and at this time he dared to roar at Chen, but he was afraid of Chen's strength, so he didn't dare to do anything, so he could only yell out his mouth, glaring at Chen, wishing to see Chen  Chen Sheng swallowed it alive.

    "snort!"

    Chen really didn't bother to pay attention to those common people's comments. He just snorted softly, turned around and sneered at the Konoha ninjas and said, "Won't you let me go? Hehe~~ It should be me who won't  Let you go, are you ready for the consciousness of death?"

    Accompanied by Chen's stern tone, Zichen's body suddenly exuded a fierce murderous aura, which spread to every corner in an instant, and when those ninjas who shouted felt this stern murderous aura, all of them changed their expressions,  Cold sweat broke out all over their bodies, and their clothes were even soaked. In this fierce murderous aura, everyone lost their ability to move, as if they were in a solitary boat in a stormy sea. They were astonished and did not dare to move rashly.  One move, it will cause the disaster of killing the body and extinction.

    And those civilians were even more unbearable. Under the cover of this murderous aura, they kept silent like cicadas, not daring to make a sound.

    And at this time, Konoha's ninjas also reflected that the person in front of him was not comparable to the previous traitors. The threat of being hunted down by the village was not threatening to him at all.  , based on what Chen did today, he had already formed an undying feud with Konoha, and the entire Konoha Village was already riddled with holes under his bombardment and ceased to exist.  With one person and one tailed beast, Konoha has no power to fight back. What qualifications does Konoha have to threaten him?

    And the current situation is just like what Chen said, it is not what Konoha will do, but whether Uchiha Chen will let them go. Thinking of this, the expressions on the faces of those Konoha ninjas have become extremely sad and indignant  , but there is nothing to do, after all, where the other party's strength lies, I can only blame myself for being too weak.

    But even so, Konoha's ninjas were bloody and confronted Chen, and no one escaped. Although they already knew that there was no chance of winning, they still strictly guarded Konoha's civilians.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya! Come on! We won't let you do whatever you want!"

    Looking at the Konoha ninjas who were still risking their lives with tragic faces, Chen just chuckled a few times in disdain, and then his expression suddenly became congealed., the murderous aura burst out again.

    "Hmph! Just because you want to stop me? Overthinking your abilities"

    Following Chen snorting coldly again, accompanied by the voice, he suddenly launched an attack, holding the Meteor Star Knife, and planned to attack the Konoha people.

    However, at this moment, Chen seemed to sense something, his expression suddenly changed, and at the same time he stopped his figure, frowned, looked in a certain direction and muttered to himself: "It's Sasuke what happened?"  Yet?"

    Thinking that there might be an accident on Sasuke's side, Chen didn't dare to neglect, Liu Guang turned the blade in his hand, put it back around his waist, and then disappeared without looking at the wounded and civilians in the refuge.  , for him, he has already killed those who should be killed, and the rest of these people are irrelevant.

    And after it was confirmed that Uchiha Chen had really disappeared, all the people in the refuge looked at each other in blank dismay, and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although they didn't know what urgent matter suddenly happened to that Uchiha Chen, it was very important to them.  Saying it is tantamount to saving a life, after all, Uchiha Tatsuo is really terrifying.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and seventieth eight chapters; Siege!

    ?

    Somewhere in Konoha

    There was a group of four people rushing to the battlefield beside Konoha. These four people were none other than Sasuke, Suigetsu and other Eagle Squad members who had just evacuated from the root organization's base.

    They killed Danzo in Sasuke, and temporarily frightened the root members present. After the root people left, they also evacuated the scene immediately, and rushed to the battlefield to meet with Chen according to Chen's previous instructions.

    It's just that they seem to have some accident now. Sasuke, who was so energetic and killed Danzo, is unexpectedly weak at this time, and even needs Suigetsu's support to walk.

    Obviously, the sequelae of Kaleidoscope Sharingan is too severe. Even Sasuke, who is comparable to a strong Kage, can't bear it. Not only his strength has become blurred, but his body has also been affected and he has become a little weak.  .

    "Sasuke! Didn't you kill that Danzo? Why did you become like this Could it be that you were plotted against by Danzo?" Seeing that Sasuke actually said ah and killed Danzo, he became  In this way, Suigetsu couldn't help but think that Sasuke was plotted by Danzo before he died.

    "No, it's my own problem. Hurry up, we must get to that guy as soon as possible! Otherwise, we will be in big trouble" Sasuke glanced at Suigetsu, and finally explained softly.

    However, as soon as his words fell, his expression froze, and he said helplessly: "It seems that trouble has already arrived!"

    Karin, who was walking beside Sasuke, also changed his complexion at this time, and immediately closed his eyes to feel it, and soon realized the result, with a look of panic on his face, and hurriedly said: "Damn, we are surrounded!"

    "What?"

    Hearing Xianglin's words, Shuiyue and Shigego couldn't help being surprised. They didn't question Xianglin's words because they were new to their teammates, not to mention that she is still the member with the best perception ability in the Eagle Squad present, so,  After hearing Xinglin's words, Chongwu began to enter the half-curse seal state, half of his face was covered by the hideous curse seal, and then stood at the front of the team, putting on a defensive posture, looking around.

    "Damn it, is it the roots just now? They were intimidated by Sasuke before, and now they are aware of Sasuke's situation and they are surrounded again? With our current state, it is really a bit dangerous. Sasuke just had an accident at this time, and this time the situation is not good.  That's wonderful!" Shuiyue said with a wry smile.

    "No! Not only that, the number of enemies is about 30, and they are all masters! It seems that they should be reinforcements from the roots, huh!" The opponent was already approaching and surrounded them in a circle, so Sasuke  To be able to sense the situation of the other party, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. If he encountered such a situation in normal times, he would not show such an expression, but now at this time, he was overused by the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.  The sequelae came back, but there was nothing to do.

    "What? Thirty people? Just now, Chongwu and I felt very difficult to stop those ninjas at the root. Thirty people, do we still have a chance of winning?" After Shuiyue exclaimed, she also felt a little oppression  , Now that they are in this state, there is no chance of winning against the upcoming 30 masters like the root members just now!

    "Hmph! Shut up and prepare to fight!" Sasuke snorted coldly, glanced at Suigetsu, then pushed Suigetsu away, insisted on standing alone, and at the same time, his eyes were fixed, and he entered the state of kaleidoscope writing sharingan again  , Immediately afterwards, he felt a sting from his pupils, which made him cover his eyes and let out a wail.

    "Sasuke! In the battle with Danzo, you have become extremely weak. Let's retreat and make peace with Chenhui first. If Suigetsu and Shigego still have energy, we can delay for some time, but now this state is too much.  It's not suitable to fight!" Xianglin on the side saw Sasuke's reaction, and suddenly felt a little anxious, although she knew that Sasuke's personality would never tolerate retreating, but out of reason, she still said the most appropriate way.

    "Hey! Hey~ If you can't do it, don't force it!" When Shuiyue saw Sasuke's situation again, although she looked seriously concerned, she said sarcastically.

    "That's right, Sasuke! We have nothing to do, just follow what Xianglin said, let Xianglin lead you to retreat, let me and Suigetsu stay and hold them back, and let him come when you and Chen reconcile."  Meet us!" While Chongwu was speaking, the black curse mark had already spread to most of the body, and the body began to change, and after a while, a thick arm with a thorn was revealed, and the white of the left eye had already turned black.  It looked almost like the eyes of a dead body.

    And Sasuke didn't refute it, and it can be said that he was powerless to refute it, because the sting of the double channel had left him no time to care about him.His uniform was already soaked in cold sweat, but Sasuke's determination was considered firm, and he insisted on enduring the unbearable stinging pain, because in the current situation, unless he used the pupil power of the kaleidoscope, he could have a glimmer of hope.  Otherwise there is simply no way.  Finally, after being tormented by this stinging pain for a long time, he finally relieved a little.

    "Hmph! Shut up, when did I fall to the point of letting you protect me? Anyone who dares to underestimate the Uchiha clan will have to pay the price!" At this time, the pain in Sasuke's eyes had eased  , although there is still some faint pain, but this is still within the tolerance of Sasuke. After a short breath, a cold sneer hung on his face, and a pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan eyes showed a bloodthirsty coldness, and he looked around.  Four weeks, it seems to be answering Shuiyue's words, and it seems to be a warning to some people.

    "coming!"

    Xianglin's face froze, and he said to the people around him, when the people frowned, his heart tightened up a little bit after escaping from the root headquarters, but for Chongwu, a fighting madman, he didn't panic at all.  "If that's the case, then let's do it again! Then who will start first!" A corpse-like eye looked around at the Konoha people who had already killed, as if choosing a prey  generally.

    Facing the joint attack of more than 30 elite ninjas, Sasuke didn't bother to talk nonsense. He opened his eyes, and a pair of pale blue skeletons slowly rose from the surrounding area. Susano, who had just taken shape, appeared in the  Around Sasuke.

    "Ah~!"

    I only heard another wail, and blood overflowed from Sasuke's eyes again, and the severe pain caused the illusion of Susano to collapse instantly.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and seventieth IX; caught up!

    ?

    "Sasuke!"

    Before he had time to ask more questions, after Chongwu yelled, he directly led Sasuke with one hand and started to retreat, and then the wave of ninjas who came up earlier had already started to form seals, and then a large wave of various ninjutsu smashed over, in full view of everyone.  Directly bombard the position on Sasuke's side.

    The roaring sound of various ninjutsu explosions was constantly recalled in the ears of everyone. Xianglin and Suigetsu on the side had already opened their eyes wide in the roaring sound. Under the bombardment of so many ninjutsu, even someone like Sasuke  An excellent ninja whose strength is like a shadow, will die even if he is seriously injured.

    The gunpowder smoke dissipated slightly, the breeze swept over the raised dust, and a small deep pit had already formed on the ground under the bombardment of Konoha just now.

    "Solve it?"

    "Don't be careless, the character who can kill Danzo-sama will never be killed so easily!"

    Seeing the gunpowder rising due to the attack, the group of Genbu and Anbu didn't relax their vigilance at all, observing the movement in the gunpowder.

    "Shuiyue, retreat quickly!" Xiang Lin tugged at Shuiyue's sleeve beside her and said softly.

    "Huh? But Sasuke and the others!" Suigetsu, who didn't understand Xianglin's meaning, still looked at the deep pit that was broken by all the ninjas with a concerned face.

    Before Suigetsu had time to ask Xianglin what was going on, she felt a pain in the back of her head. Suigetsu looked back and saw that Xianglin was already a few meters away, and she was still moving away from Konoha and the ninjas.  direction to run.

    "So that's how it is!" Shuiyue suddenly had a smile on her face, and she threw the beheading knife in her hand behind her back, and then chased in Xianglin's direction.  The Konoha ninjas looked in the direction in which the two were fleeing, and saw in the forest not far away, a guy with two wings on his back was fleeing in a direction away from him, and his pair of wings had already been damaged.  However, in his hands is holding a young man in white at the moment, it is Sasuke!

    "Hurry up! That damned guy was not killed so easily!" Under the leadership of the leader, all the ninjas instantly disappeared into the night forest in more than 30 black shadows.

    The bright moon is like frost, the woods that should be quiet are missing the rustling cicadas that should be in the usual days, but the figures in the forest shuttle, but it makes the place more chilling.  The two teams started a game of retreating and hunting in the forest one after the other.

    "Chongwu, now Sasuke has used his eyes too much to cause dizziness, and we are all too weak. If this continues, we will be caught up sooner or later. With the lessons from last time, if we are surrounded again, I am afraid it will not be so easy to escape.  " Shuiyue looked at Chongwu, who was beside him with his fleshy wings already mutilated, and said with some concern.

    "For the present plan, we can only try to delay the time to fight with Chen. Against those people, we have no chance of winning in our current state. If we hadn't taken the opportunity to knock Sasuke unconscious, his personality would definitely not agree to it."  Retreat." Chong Wu frowned, but the speed under his feet increased a bit.

    "Juwu! How dare you attack Sasuke!" Xiang Lin immediately began to scold Chong Wu after hearing this, "However, if Sasuke is sober, it is indeed impossible to agree to retreat" Xiang Lin is not either.  The stunned idiot woman knew that Chongwu's choice was indeed the most correct for the current situation, and looking at Chongwu's pair of bloody meat wings, Xiang Lin was also very grateful in her heart.

    "Boom!" The two of them were arguing, but the sudden sound resounded in their ears, and the tree trunk beside them was blown into pieces directly from the middle.  Before the three of them could figure out the situation, there were several bursts of wind. Shuiyue didn't have time to think about it, so she held the beheading knife she had just put away with her backhand, stood at the backmost position, and casually flew towards him.  All the shuriken blocks were blocked.

    "For ninjas who are good at long-distance attacks, first try to delay the speed of the opponent's escape. We have a large number of people. As long as we delay a little, we can catch up with them immediately. Others will harass them with knives at the right time!" The ninja in the lead  commanded again.

    "Chongwu! Going in that direction, although the feeling is very faint, but I am sure, it is definitely Chen's breath!" Xiang Lin frowned suddenly, and then showed a touch of joy, said to Chongwu beside him, but turned back  But seeing Suigetsu looking proudly at the Konoha ninjas who were chasing after him, he suddenly lost his temper, "Suigetsu! You idiot, why don't you hurry up, you're so handsome!"

    "Really? That's really great." Hearing that Chen was not far away, Chongwu gritted his teeth and the curse mark on his body became stronger again, and the pair of fleshy wings gradually disappeared, but compared to the weak appearance just now, Chongwu  At this time, he seems to be much more energetic.

    "Boy! Since you chose to stay to show off, then stay! Fengdun! Vacuum jade??" I saw a ninja among the visitors jumped out of the crowd, quickly released his hands in the air, and took a deep breath at the same time, a burst of chakra instantly condensed in the throat, and then three rounds were almost compressed into real air  The bullet burst out from his mouth and went straight to Shuiyue.

    With a sneer, Shuiyue swiped the beheading knife horizontally, and slapped it directly at the flying air.

    "Dangdang!" The three air bombs landed on the beheading knife, and the powerful impact made Shuiyue's hands tremble, and the beheading knife almost flew out of his hands, "It's so weak! Even holding the knife  Are you unstable?" After feeling the impact from her hand, Shuiyue was also shocked!

    "Oh! It seems that this is the limit. If that's the case, you can stop here!" The people in Root and Anbu naturally saw Shuiyue's state at this time, and looked at Shuiyue indifferently, without any emotion.  He said emotionally: "Our target is mainly Uchiha Sasuke, the others are not within the scope of our mission, let's kill them!"

    "Also!"

    Because they still wanted to chase Uchiha Sasuke, they did not hesitate at all, and immediately shot, and launched a fierce attack on Suigetsu. Facing such an attack, Suigetsu could only smile helplessly, although his physique  Especially, even if he is hit by those attacks head-on, he will not die, but it is certain that he will lose consciousness, and he will fall into the opponent's hands in the end, and the result will be the same.

    "I didn't expect that I would leave in order to cover those guys and make such a move! Tsk~"

    However, just when everyone thought that Shuiyue was about to be attacked, a figure appeared in front of Shuiyue without any warning, and after seeing the back of the person, Shuiyue swept away her despairing expression and revealed surprise in her eyes  , as if as long as this person appears, he is not in danger.

    I saw Shuiyue exclaimed: "Boss!"

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and thirtieth chapters; surrounded!

    ?

    The person who came appeared in front of Shuiyue in an instant. Although his back was facing Shuiyue, Shuiyue recognized the identity of this person at a glance, because it was too familiar to him, and he was a little anxious at first.  The expression also relaxed at this time, not only Shuiyue, but also the rest of the Eagle Squad were relieved after seeing this person, with a look of surprise on their faces, as if as long as this person appeared,  They will not be in any danger.

    The person who came was none other than the leader of Eagle Squad, Uchiha Tatsuya!

    Originally, the two advisors who had just killed Konoha in the shelter sensed that Sasuke and the others were in an accident before they could continue to attack the rest.  Afterwards, without any delay, he activated the Flying Thunder God Art, and instantly appeared where Sasuke and the others were.  Happened, before I could think about it for a moment, I stood in front of Shuiyue, and there was a past.

    Sure enough, Chen did not disappoint Suigetsu and the others. Facing the attacks from Konoha's Roots and Anbe, the two special departments, Chen was not afraid at all, his eyes were fixed, and he instantly entered the state of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, with a gray and white face.  The Chakra skeleton was also condensed at that moment, standing in front of him, enveloping Chen and Shuiyue in it.

    "Boom!!!"

    With a loud bang, Konoha Anbe's attacks all hit Susano, sparks sparked, but it was all in vain, but they couldn't hurt the two people protected by Susano.  .

    After a while, all the attacks from Konoha Anbe dissipated, and everyone in Konoha also saw the appearance of the person who came, and they all felt a bit dignified and vigilant, and did not act rashly again.  Obviously, they already knew the identity of the person who came and the horror, so they didn't dare to be careless in the slightest.

    Among them, Anbu, who seemed to be at the captain level, reminded his teammates: "He is Uchiha Tatsuo, be careful, he is very strong, and Jiraiya-sama, one of the Sannin, is not his opponent. Our main  The target is him, the others don¡¯t care about it, Uchiha Tatsuo must be subdued, if it is really impossible, then he must be killed, no matter what, he will not be able to leave the village safely."

    Unlike the vigilance and solemnity of everyone in Konoha Anbe, Suigetsu became more relaxed at this time. After seeing his boss, he did not live up to his trust, and easily blocked all attacks.  Shuiyue couldn't help but let go of the tense nerves just now, changed back to the previous virtue, and said to Chen jokingly: "Huh~ Boss, you are finally here, if you are later, we people probably  But it¡¯s all over! Although I¡¯ve seen it many times, I have to say that Susano¡¯s defense ability is really impeccable!¡±

    "Hmph! Didn't you go to find Danzang? It looks like you have successfully killed him now. How can you be in such a mess with your strength? What happened?" Chen glanced at the opposite root.  He glanced at the people in Anbu, then he didn't bother to pay attention, he turned around and asked Shuiyue with a frown.

    And at this moment, Chonggo and Xianglin also came back here and joined Chen. Chen saw Sasuke on the back of Chonggo, and couldn't help being stunned. This was obviously beyond his expectation, and he hurriedly asked Chonggo: "What's going on?"  ? Why did Sasuke become like this?"

    "We don't know what happened, it became like this after Sasuke killed Danzo" Chongwu smiled bitterly, and told Chen everything that happened.

    After listening to Chonggo's explanation, Chen was startled, obviously guessing what made Sasuke weak.

    "I'm negligent. I didn't expect the sequelae of Sasuke's kaleidoscope Sharingan to come so quickly. I think his vision must have become a little blurred. If he continues to use the kaleidoscope pupil technique, it will definitely be more serious. It must be dealt with as soon as possible.  It's over!"

    After listening to Chongwu's narration, Chen knew the cause of the matter after thinking about it for a while, "Jouwu, put Sasuke down." After Chen gave the order, he pressed two fingers deep on Sasuke's forehead  After a while, a pale green light radiated from Chen's fingers, and a warm current flowed slowly into Sasuke's forehead along Chen's fingers.

    Not long after, Sasuke frowned and struggled to open his eyes. When he woke up, he saw Chen, but he didn't say anything but turned his head to look at Chongwu indifferently, and said in a cold voice: "Jongwu"

    "I'm sorry Sasuke, I can't put you in danger given your state at the time." Of course Chongwu knew what Sasuke wanted to say, and he had expected that Sasuke would not give him a good face when he woke up, but he didn't  I cared, so before Sasuke said it, he explained it.

    "Hmph! Mind your own business!" Sasuke snorted coldly, but he didn'tKnowing that this is not the time to worry about these things, he glanced at the thirty or so Konoha ninjas who were staring at them, eyes full of anger, and growled in his heart: "Damn it, but at this time  .¡±

    "Okay!" Chen also said that Sasuke was knocked out by Chonggo from Chonggo's mouth. Sasuke's character must be very unhappy, but it's not the time to care about it, so he said to Sasuke: "I told you before  , Excessive use of Kaleidoscope Sharingan's pupil technique battles will have sequelae. The more frequently you use it, the more serious the impact will be. We must pay for your eyes first, since Danzo has been taken care of by you  Killed, and the other two old guys who participated in that incident have been solved by me, our goal has been achieved, there is no need to waste it any more, let's retreat! Let's go back to Tianzhiguo first."

    "Tch!" Hearing Chen's words, Sasuke didn't say anything. After all, something happened to his eyes, which made him feel a little uneasy, and he was afraid that he would become blind from now on, so he didn't refute Chen's words.

    Although everyone in the Eagle Squad had already planned to leave, some immortals disagreed. When Chen just made a move, they were opposite Chen and the five members of the Eagle Squad. Although a group of wooden ninjas gritted their teeth because they were ignored, they knew they were coming.  The person is Uchiha Chen, but he didn't dare to step forward for a while, but he also surrounded the Eagle Squad.

    Obviously, Chen and the others wanted to leave, but it didn't seem that simple.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 231; Slaughterhouse

    ?

    "Do it!"

    Following an order from a captain-level Anbu, Konoha Genbu and Anbe, who had been lurking around, rushed out of their hiding places one after another as if they had received a signal, pulled out the knives on their backs, and attacked the people surrounded by them.  Uchiha Tatsuo and the others stood up with a murderous aura, and they were about to kill the person in front of them!

    Both are the divisions with the strongest combat effectiveness in Konoha, and their strength is naturally extremely strong, and for Uchiha's importance, this time the most elite members of Nebu and Anbe came, and each of them has the same level as the special Jonin.  Strength, and the number of people has reached more than thirty. Facing such a lineup, even the shadow of a village may have to avoid its edge.

    The members of the Anbu came to kill Xiangchen and the others with knives, and the people in the roots also used their own secret techniques to cooperate with the actions of the Anbu. Although they were not in the same department, their nature and organization were the same, so both sides  Very tacit understanding.

    "Looking for death!"

    Facing the encirclement and suppression by dozens of Genbu and Anbu masters, Chen's face was already angry. He was concerned about Sasuke's situation at this time, and he didn't want to entangle with these ninjas.  Cowardly, he shot angrily, running the ability of Sharingan, the kaleidoscope Sharingan in his left eye turned wildly, the ability of Sharingan reached the extreme, and instantly opened the field.

    In an instant, with Chen as the center, all matter within a radius of more than 30 meters was included. Within this area, all matter seemed to be at rest, including the members of the Eagle Squad around Chen, and the people who were facing him.  The speed of the Anbu and Gengen people who attacked was slowed down countless times under the time law of the domain.

    "snort!"

    The streamer in his hand instantly surged red, making the murderous aura of the murderous soldier more intense.  With a cold snort, Chen made a bold move, waved the streamer, turned into a red light, and attacked the Konoha people who were already under the law and in a static state.

    The situation has changed dramatically, and the hunting has resumed!

    Facing the Anbu and Genbu people who have no resistance, Chen is like a wolf joining a herd of sheep.  In an instant, the knife moved like a gust of wind, and the clouds swayed swiftly. It could be seen from a distance that a red glow kept flashing in the crowd. In just a few breaths, Chen had already put away the knife and stood up.  No screams, no blood!  There was just silence, as if nothing had happened just now.

    However, the momentary silence is a symbol of a more extreme outbreak.

    With Chen's sneer, Chen's kaleidoscope sharingan also returned to the normal state of the three-god jade, and the ability of the kaleidoscope was naturally not maintained. At the moment when the field was withdrawn, countless limbs and broken bones were scattered, dripping with blood, a  The small area instantly became a slaughterhouse.

    In this area, apart from Uchiha Tatsumi and everyone in the Eagle Squad, no one came to any living creatures, and there were only corpses and limbs all over the ground.

    Looking at the bloody scene in front of him, even a person with an indifferent personality like Sasuke couldn't help showing a horrified expression, staring blankly at the corpses all over the ground, unable to speak for a while, and finally turned his eyes suddenly  He settled on a familiar figure standing proudly among the corpses, and a complex expression flashed in his eyes.

    After Chen withdrew from the field, everyone in Eagle Squad naturally recovered their ability to move. They didn't know what happened. The pupil technique Chen Xin mastered was not in their cognition.  When they reacted, they saw this hellish scene in front of their eyes, and Wuxin looked at Chen with a shocked expression on his face.

    Although they didn't know what happened, they all knew that all of this must have something to do with Chen.  Based on the understanding of each other in the Eagle team, it is absolutely impossible for anyone in the team to kill everyone on the opposite side in an instant, but this guy Chen can always surprise them.  The other members of the team, even the genius Uchiha Sasuke who has always been conceited, has to admit that they are much inferior to Chen's own.

    The Uchiha clan, which is famous for its battles in the world of Naruto, has never lacked any geniuses. Even in the eyes of others, it is considered a genius. In front of the geniuses of the Uchiha clan, it is just a role that is not ordinary enough.  He even regards other ninjas as ants, and the powerful Sharingan blood makes the Uchiha clan seem to be born to feel that they are superior to him.

    "Old, Boss This these guys, did you kill them? You How did you do it?" Shuiyue rubbed her face muscles that were a little stiff because of her dumbfounded just now.  , asked Chen weakly.

    "This is my new ability of Sharingan, called Slaughterhouse!" Chen looked at the surrounding environment, a word popped up suddenly, he said it subconsciously, then chuckled and walked away, only  Suigetsu left behind.

    "Slaughterhouse? Thisthe name is reallytoo apt" Shuiyue mumbled the name for a while, then looked at the wreckage all over the ground, couldn't help shivering, and then shook her head  Said with a wry smile.

    "This guy!"

    At this moment, although Sasuke is still relatively weak, he can clearly feel that even in his heyday, with Chen's speed just now, it is absolutely difficult for him to catch his figure.  , but fortunately, I also have some means, but the combat power that Chen has shown this time can be said to have been beyond the reach of myself. Although I am very unwilling, this is the truth!

    But what caught his attention was what Chen said to Shuiyue just now.

    "The new ability of Sharingan? That guy's Sharingan can awaken new abilities? Isn't every Sharingan only capable of one kind of ability? What's going on"

    Although he is very confused, he also knows that now is not the time to question Chen. There has been an accident in his Sharingan right now, so what he is most concerned about now is his own Sharingan issue. As for other things, he will have time in the future  , Just figure it out.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and thirty second; after the war

    ?

    "Are you all right? Shigego, your injury"

    After Chen walked to Sasuke and Chonggo and the others, seeing that Chongwu seemed to have heavy hands, he couldn't help asking.

    "It's okay, I can still bear this injury, and I will recover soon. Fortunately, you arrived in time, otherwise, we will be in trouble!"

    "That's good! Since there's nothing else to do, let's withdraw first, let's go!" Chen looked at Zhongwu.  That special physique, coupled with the effect of the pulse he had taken, should recover soon.

    After greeting everyone, Chen opened the barrier of Flying Thunder God, engulfing everyone. With a thought, Chen, Sasuke and other five people disappeared in place in an instant, leaving only corpses all over the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, Chen led the members of the Eagle Squad to appear on a hill outside Muye Village. Looking at Muye Village from a distance, he could still see the huge body of Kyuubi wreaking havoc in Muye Village.  , while Konoha's people were struggling to resist Kyuubi's attack, sending out a few attacks from time to time to hit Kyuubi's body, but for Kyuubi, it was no different from scratching an itch, and it had no effect at all.  , but Kyuubi's attack can always cause great damage to Konoha.  Even if there is no Chen, only relying on the destructive power of Nine Tails, it is only a matter of time before Konoha can be destroyed.

    "Konohait's really decayed to this point. It forced Sannin away, framed White Fang, sacrificed the fourth generation, and even exterminated Konoha's meritorious family Uchiha. Now it's just a tail  Beast, let them not be able to handle it, just like this, dare to claim the head of the Five Great Ninja Village? What a joke!" Glancing at the situation of Konoha, Chen sneered mockingly.  Now that they had already retreated, they couldn't leave Kyuubi alone, so Chen had to take Kyuubi back before leaving.

    "Boss, what should we do next?" Shuiyue on the side couldn't help asking.

    "Let's go back to the country of Tian!"

    "That's good, I've been fighting all night, I really should take a break!" Hearing this, Shuiyue also twisted her "stiff" neck seriously, and said with a light smile.

    "Hum! You're lucky" Chen looked at Muye Village below, snorted coldly, and then with a thought, Nine Tails, who was raging in Muye Village, suddenly turned into a cloud of smoke, and then disappeared without a trace  There was no trace, only a group of Konoha people left after the catastrophe, looking around in surprise, trying to figure out what happened again.

    "Let's go!"

    Chen was too lazy to look at Konoha, and with a greeting, he turned around and walked towards the direction of Tian Zhiguo first, while everyone in the Eagle Squad also took a teasing look at the Konoha people below, and did not stay any longer, turned and followed  On the pace of Chen

    Chen and the others left, and the ninjas in Konoha Village looked at the disappearing Kyuubi with uncertain expressions. Even though Kyuubi had disappeared, they still did not dare to relax their vigilance, fearing that there would be another devastating blow all of a sudden.  .

    At this time, Konoha was already in a mess. Even the landmark buildings of the village, Hokage Building and Hokage Rock, had collapsed, and countless buildings had collapsed and turned into ruins.

    After a long period of stalemate, nothing terrible happened again, and all the ninjas in Konoha also secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and even showed a look of surviving after a catastrophe.

    "It seems that the enemy has already evacuated! But" Looking at the devastated Konoha Village, some of the surviving Konoha ninjas are not the joy of the rest of their lives, but the ones left by Uchiha Tatsu  Trauma and fear.

    "It's really a trouble to raise a tiger. The adults really shouldn't have left this remnant, otherwise there would be no consequences today." As long as there are elite ninjas with some identities in the roots, and those who knew the truth back then, they all echoed in their hearts.  In other words, it seems that for Konoha, the reason for today's situation is that the decisions made back then were still not firm enough, and they never thought whether Konoha's high-level decisions were wrong

    The light of dawn has pierced the night on the mountain in the east of Konoha, and the full moon in the sky is not as bright as before. It seems that a new day is coming, but Konoha Village is not as usual  Welcome to the morning of laughter.

    Today, the village is full of lingering grief. The Konoha ninjas who survived the disaster looked around blankly. How much they hoped that this night's experience was just a nightmare, but unfortunately, their  Nightmares are not dreams.

    ?In the early morning of this day, no one was exercising on the streets of Konoha, and none of the children going to the ninja school stayed in bed.The battle in Muye Village last night kept everyone in the village up all night.

    As the morning light in the east gradually spread, the night gradually disappeared under the brilliance, and the scene of Muye Village reappeared clearly in everyone's eyes.  Brightness is the most piercing trial for Konoha, and fantasy will always become so vulnerable in the face of reality.  Konoha Ninja¡¯s discussions and commoners¡¯ cries replaced the usual cicadas and birds, without the Fifth Hokage Tsunade presiding over the overall situation, Konoha Village also seemed to have lost its way after Chen¡¯s sudden disappearance, and was in chaos for a while.  .

    However, everything in Konoha Village seems to have nothing to do with Chen. The three high-level officials who participated in the plan to wipe out the Uchiha clan have all been resolved during this trip. After all, apart from Danzo and the two consultants  , There is no death feud between Chen and Konoha, if it is not because of Mikoto and his wife, in fact, Chen would not be able to figure out why, as a time traveler, he would be emotional because of the plot he already knew.  If it weren't for the powerhouse system, Uchiha Chen wouldn't even need to accompany those big countries to mess around.  However, when people are really in the environment, how can they be ruthless.

    ps: Please ask for an olive!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 233; New Hokage

    ?

    The matter of Konoha Village finally came to an end. The huge figure of Kyuubi has disappeared, but the fire is still permeating in Konoha. After Kyuubi disappeared, some ninjas have recovered and started to rescue the fire.

    Among the ruins, the wailing sounds of some Konoha ninjas who were injured by Kyuubi's attack, and some ninjas who were crying bitterly while hugging the cooled corpses of their relatives and friends.  Bo Chen was no longer in the village, but the scene was still chaotic.

    In this battle, Konoha Village can really be described as tragic. Not only did it lose a large number of ninjas, but even the most elite Anbu and "gen" were almost killed and injured.  Jiraiya, one of the Sannin, is also hated by Uchiha Tatsuo's subordinates.  Now Konoha's senior management, apart from Tsunade who is unconscious, the founder of the "root" department, Konoha's elders, have all died under Uchiha's pupil technique.

    Sorrow and indignation filled the hearts of every Konoha resident.

    For the villagers of Konoha Village, although the previous ninja wars were tragic, they did not burn the flames of war to the village.  The Nine-Tails Rebellion a few years ago severely scratched a bloodstain on their hearts, so this time Uchiha Tatsuo's attack is to dig out their hearts from their bodies, and then squeeze them hard  Broken, I can only use this kind of heart-piercing pain to describe their current mood.

    Although it was tragic, there is still a lot of background as a five-ninja village. After the disaster, the village was rebuilt. However, at this most critical moment, Tsunade, who was Hokage, fell into a coma due to excessive Chakra consumption, and the elder of Konoha  The high-level officials such as Tuan and Danzang have also died in the hands of Chen and others, and no one came out to take charge of the overall situation. At this time, Muye Village is in a state of no one governing, so it is imperative for Muye Village to choose a leader.  matter.

    So, the various families of Konoha Hidden Village and some elite j¨­nin gathered together for a meeting, the purpose of which was to select a candidate to act as Hokage in a short period of time and temporarily preside over the overall situation

    "About the current situation in the village, I think everyone is very clear, and I don't need to talk nonsense and just talk about the key points. In order to protect everyone, Tsunade-sama overused Chakra, and now he has fallen into a coma. Although Uchiha Tatsuya  I have already left Konoha, but the village is still in a critical moment. At this time, someone must stand up to take the responsibility of Hokage, do you have any suitable candidates to recommend?" Shikamaru's father is also Konoha's genius strategist Nara Shikahisa looking around  A circle of people present said that all the elite ninjas in the village were present, and the patriarchs of various families were also on the list.

    Yamanaka Kai from the older generation of Inoka Butterfly nodded and said with a frown: "At present, it seems that a new leader is really needed, but Jiraiya-sama has already sacrificed, otherwise he would be a very suitable candidate, and the two advisors and  Danzo was also killed in battle, who else can take on this important task at this time?"

    The words of Kaiichi Yamanaka made everyone present silent, frowning and thinking.

    "Doesn't everyone have a suitable candidate? If that's the case, let me recommend a candidate!" After a while, still no one spoke, Nara Shikahisa broke the silence when he saw this, and at the same time attracted everyone's attention  .

    "Oh! Has Patriarch Nara thought of a suitable candidate? Tell me!"

    "Our Konoha village's elite J¨­nin, Hatake Kakashi! What do you think? No matter in terms of strength or way of doing things, he is capable of taking on the role of Hokage."

    "Hatake Kakashi? I see" Following Nara Shikahisa's words, everyone present began to discuss.

    Nara Shikamaru's father, together with Yamanaka Kaiichi and Akido Dingza, was a member of the previous generation of "Inokabutterfly".  With strategy and judgment above Shikamaru, he is the squad leader of the Konoha ninja Murakami Shinobi squad, with strong strength.  Even though Shikahisa Nara doesn't often show his face in high-level meetings, his status and influence are definitely no less than those of the two consultants, Komura and Mitomon Yan.

    The three clans of Inokabuti are closely related. They have been a big clan since the Warring States Period. The mind of the Nara clan has been unanimously respected by the ninja world.  .

    From the original comics.  Lu Jiu accompanied the fifth Hokage Tsunade who had just woken up to participate in the Five Kage Discussion Conference.  It can be seen from this that Nara Shikahisa's status has reached a very high level.  Konoha has no shortage of Jonin with outstanding abilities, but the selection of Shikahisa highlights Shikaku's status and influence.  Tsunade has always been particularly appreciative of the Nara clan, which is naturally based on their outstanding strength, which is understandable.

    Also,Kakage and Fifth Hokage were going to the front to control Naruto and Hibi, and at Raikage's suggestion, Shikajiu was ordered in the face of danger and accepted the command work at the headquarters.  There is no doubt that this is a high degree of trust in him and affirmation of his ability.

    From these points, we can see the influence of Shikahisa Nara, so his proposal will naturally get a lot of approval.  Moreover, no matter which aspect is considered, Hatake Kakashi is a good candidate, at least in the current situation.

    Shikahisa Nara looked at the people who were discussing. He proposed Kakashi because he thought he was suitable and had no other ideas. He himself did not covet Hokage's position.

    "Kakashi is indeed the right candidate, I agree!" After some discussion, Yamanaka Kaiichi stood up first and said.

    "I agree too!" Qiu Dao Ding Zuo also stood up and echoed.

    The three families have a close relationship, and Nara Shikahisa has always been the leader. Since Nara Shikahisa already has a candidate, they will naturally support him.

    "The head of the Nara family is right. I have no objection to Hyuga Hizuru!" The head of the Hyuga family, the Hyuga Japanese clan, also stood up to show support after thinking for a moment.

    "I, Younv Zhiwei, agree!"

    "The Inuzuka family agrees!"

    "I agree"

    "agree"

    "I have no opinion"

    The patriarchs of several families have agreed, and the rest of the people have also stood up to respond.

    Seeing this, Nara Shikahisa also stood up from his seat, looked around at everyone present and solemnly said: "Since everyone has no objections, it has been decided Hatake Kakashi will temporarily take up the post of Hokage!"

    ps: So what I cheated!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 234; Go find Itachi!

    ?

    The gray sky was full of dark clouds, as if paying tribute to the people who died in this disaster.  There was a sound of rolling thunder, and the raindrops began to fall, and quickly became larger in a short period of time, forming a torrential rain, and there was a sound of rushing, washing the broken leaves.

    The Hokage Tower, which was destroyed by Kyuubi's virtual dog cannon, has already been rebuilt. Not only the Hokage Tower, but even the Hokage Rock have been restored to their original appearance.  These two buildings are symbolic buildings of Konoha Village, so they were naturally restored as soon as possible.

    At this moment, Konoha's ninjas were already crowded on the newly built Hokage Building. Without exception, they stood on the top of the Hokage Building, wearing black funeral gowns.  body, but no one dodges.

    Hatake Kakashi and Nara Shikahisa, the two current Konoha executives, stood at the front, and Nara Shikahisa whispered something to the ninjas present at Konoha.

    This is a funeral, a funeral held in memory of all those who died in the invasion of Uchiha Tatsumi and the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox. On a spiritual altar, there are countless photos of victims, the most conspicuous of which is  It is the posthumous photo of Jiraiya among countless posthumous photos, as well as Koharu and Mitomon Yan, two of Konoha's two advisers.

    Such a scene is the same as when the three generations of Hokage passed away three years ago, but now the posthumous photo on the podium has been replaced by someone else.

    Naruto was also standing in the crowd, staring blankly at the photo of Jiraiya in front of him. His face was still wrapped in bandages, apparently seriously injured. He was supposed to be treated in the hospital, but when he heard about the funeral,  Still insisted on coming.

    Looking up, the cold rain hit his face, Naruto couldn't help but see Jiraiya's laughing image, thinking about his experience of practicing with Jiraiya, scenes flashed in his mind, and he held his hand unconsciously.  Clenching his fists, taking a deep breath, Naruto's gaze became firm.

    Finally, under the eulogy of Nara Shikahisa, everyone also placed the white flowers in their hands on the spiritual altar, and at the same time announced the end of the funeral.  After the funeral, Nara Shikahisa also announced Kakashi's identity as Hokage's agent. With Kakashi's reputation in the village and the support of various families, no one opposed Kakashi's identity.

    The funeral only lasted for one day. After all, Konoha had just undergone a major change. At this time, a lot of waste was waiting to be done, and it was the critical moment of reconstruction.

    The next day, Kakashi, acting as an agent of Hokage, issued a series of instructions, first mobilizing the people in the village to start the reconstruction work.  And the defense work of the village has been strengthened. At the same time, countless Konoha ninjas who went out to carry out missions are constantly being recalled, and everything is going on nervously.

    However, all of this has nothing to do with Chen, because after leaving Konoha, he lost interest in Konoha. After all, almost all of Konoha's high-level executives have been killed by them, and Konoha suffered heavy losses. It is estimated that now  I was busy with rebuilding, so I probably didn't have time to do anything, so I didn't pay attention to Konoha's situation.

    What's more, he doesn't have the mind to pay attention to Konoha now, after all, there is a small situation on his side.

    In Tianzhi Guoyin Ninja Village, this is already the base camp of the Eagle Squad. After Chen and the others left Konoha, they naturally returned here.

    At this time, in Yinnin Village, Chen had just stabilized the sequelae of Sasuke's excessive use of Sharingan.

    "My eyeswhat's the matter? Could it be" Sasuke who had just stabilized, although his complexion still didn't look very good, he who should have cultivated himself could no longer take care of rest.  After stabilizing his condition, he couldn't wait to ask Chen.

    "It seems that you have already thought of it. That's right. I have said it before. It is the curse of our Uchiha clan. Your kaleidoscope Sharingan has already shown symptoms. Although I have temporarily stabilized it for you, if you  If you continue to use the pupil technique of the kaleidoscope, then your eyesight will be affected until you become blind!" Chen looked into Sasuke's eyes and said seriously.

    After Chen's words, although Sasuke was still very restless, and Chen could even catch a trace of panic in Sasuke's eyes, he couldn't help smiling bitterly in his heart, the strength he had already relied on disappeared, facing such a situation  The blow, even Uchiha Madara-ye was panicked, let alone Sasuke.

    "Damnis that really the case?" Although he had already thought about it, Sasuke still felt flustered after being confirmed by Chen. Leaving aside the matter of blindness, just letting Sasuke give up the pupil technique of using the kaleidoscope to write sharing eyes  It's hard to accept.

    After a moment of depression, Sasuke quickly looked at Chen, his eyes full of expectation. Now in Sasuke's opinion, only Chen can help him.  He is still early, the first time he used the pupil technique of the kaleidoscopeThe number is definitely not inferior to him. Since he is fine, there must be some way.

    Thinking of this, Sasuke quickly asked Chen: "Is there any remedy? Your kaleidoscope should have opened its eyes earlier than mine, why are you okay? You must have some way to suppress this sequelae, right?  Tell me quickly!"

    However, Sasuke was disappointed.

    "There is no way, this is the curse of our Uchiha clan, and no one can escape this fate, except Uchiha Madara!"

    "Uchiha Madara, do you meanthe eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan? Is there no other way? Could it be that my eyesreally" Sasuke was stunned when he heard Chen's words,  Said absentmindedly.

    "There are only two choices in your current situation, either from now on, stop using the power of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan and the pupil technique, in this case, your eyes will be fine, otherwise" Chen didn't say anything further,  But what follows is self-evident.

    "Damn, damn, how can this beII'm not reconciled!"

    "I know that such a result is definitely unacceptable to you, so there is another choice" Speaking of this, Chen looked at Sasuke with complicated eyes, and finally, in Sasuke's slightly nervous, expectant expression,  , said something that shocked him.

    "Let's go find Itachi!"

    ps: Umis this considered a fraud?  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty-Five; Summoning

    ?

    Hearing Chen's words, Sasuke couldn't help looking at Chen in disbelief.

    Regarding the meaning of Chen's words, Sasuke naturally understood that he had already learned the truth from Chen a long time ago, and that Uchiha Madara took his own brother's eyes in order to regain the light, thus making his own  Kaleidoscope Sharingan has evolved into the eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan that will never lose sight. Sasuke also expressed disdain and anger for what Uchiha Madara did. He didn't expect the same fate to be his turn so soon, so a  Time can only look at Chen in a daze.  0

    Seeing Chen's complicated expression, Sasuke also reflected it, with an angry expression on his face, and shouted at Chen: "Go to Itachi What do you mean? Do you want me to be with that Uchiha Madara?"  Same, snatching the eyes of your own brother for your own light? What a joke!"

    "It's hard to accept, isn't it? Butwhether you like it or not, this is the only way. If you want to get rid of the curse of the kaleidoscope Sharingan, you can only accept Itachi's eyes, andthis is Itachi's fate  , is also hislast wish!"

    Hearing this, Sasuke was startled, and hurriedly asked: "The last wish what did you say?"

    Chen looked at the anxious Sasuke, finally sighed, and said to Sasuke: "The curse of Kaleidoscope Sharingan"

    The next day, before dawn, Sasuke left Otonin Village alone, without disturbing anyone or taking anyone with him, because this time he was not going to perform any mission, but to meet Itachi  !

    In yesterday's conversation, Sasuke had already learned about Itachi's current condition, and knew that Itachi's body was already at the end of its strength. He opened his eyes in the early years, and because of the curse of the kaleidoscope Sharingan, both his eyesight and his body were already overwhelmed.  The reason why he has been able to persist until now is entirely based on a belief.

    Although Sasuke still had some grudges against Itachi before, but after learning about his situation and adding Chen's words, that bit of unhappiness disappeared.

    Now that he has received such news, it is naturally impossible for him to remain indifferent, so he decided to go to Itachi ad.

    However, he still couldn't accept the matter of taking Itachi's eyes. This time, he went to find Itachi just to see Itachi. As for the eyes, he didn't think too much about it.

    At this time, Chen had just been woken up by the slightly anxious Karin. After Sasuke left Otonin Village for a while, Karin came to visit Sasuke, only to find that Sasuke was no longer in the room.  Not very good, she was a little worried and thought of coming to Chen immediately.

    Chen Zheng yawned, looked at Xiang Lin in front of him, and said helplessly: "Tell me, what is the matter with quarreling with me so early in the morning? You must know that there are too many things going on this day, and it was hard for me to have a chance to sleep.  You just woke me up from a peaceful sleep."

    "you"

    Xianglin, who was in a hurry at first, couldn't help but get a little angry when he saw Chen's appearance, but when he thought about Sasuke, he didn't get angry, but said anxiously to Chen: "Sasuke is gone, I'll go see him this morning."  I didn't see him in the house when he was there, I don't know where he went, but I asked the guards in the village, they said they didn't find anyone leaving the village, what happened to Sasuke?"

    "That's it? Well, I know!" Chen waved his hand casually to show that he knew, and then ignored Xianglin.

    "Youdon't you worry about Sasuke? His health is not good, if"

    "Okay, he is not going to perform any tasks, but to deal with some private affairs, there is no danger, you don't have to worry too much, let's do other things, if I guess right, the next five Ninja villages  Definitely the meeting of the Five Ninja Villages to save the world, and we have to be alert to the actions of the leader of the Akatsuki organization, if we don't take some precautions, we will be in a very passive position."

    Xiang Lin was about to say something more, but was interrupted by Chen. He naturally knew what Sasuke was going to do, so of course he wouldn't have any worries. What he cared about now was the movements of the Five Great Ninja Village and Nagato. After all, Nagato was with him.  Having suffered a big loss in his hand, he will definitely not let it go, let alone the Five Great Ninja Village, there will definitely be big moves in the future, although he is not very worried about these, but it is better to be cautious, lest  The boat capsized in the gutter.

    After Chen finished speaking, he didn't pay any attention to Xianglin, but it was obviously impossible to go back to sleep after being disturbed by Xianglin, so after going back to do a simple wash, he came to the conference hall of Yinren Village and put the  Shuiyue, Zhongwu and the others also called over, planning to make arrangements to cope with what will happen next.

    In the conference room at this time, in addition to everyone in the Eagle Squad, Chen also summoned a few Otonin who are not bad. Otonin Village is a Ninja Village established by Orochimaru. Although the scale is small, its strength is not to be underestimated.According to the view, because Orochimaru does not abide by the ninja rules, most of the sound ninja are also reckless in order to complete the task.

    Therefore, there are still some ninjas with good strength in Otonin Village, and there are not a few of the ninja level, but most of them are of special strength. These people are a group of unruly guys.  And some were captured by Orochimaru from all over the world, and they had been detained in other strongholds before. Except for Oroshemaru, they didn't pay attention to others at all.

    And after Orochimaru was killed by Sasuke, Chen naturally took over all the forces of Orochimaru, and knew the existence of these people, so he subdued them. Anyone who disobeyed was wiped out by Suigetsu and Shigego.  Shocking, now that Chen has put them under the saddle, after Chen called them together, they should not be underestimated.

    These people will be Chen's sharp minions.

    ps: Alas~~ I have been struggling with how to say so that Sasuke can accept Itachi's eyes, and I fainted¡ª¡ª!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Six; Meeting

    ?

    At this time, those Otonin who were summoned to participate in this meeting, they themselves admire Orochimaru very much, but now they are looking at Chen with fanatical eyes without exception.

    It was the person in front of him who dared to start a war with Yunyin Village not long ago with only a few members of the Eagle Squad, and finally caused indelible damage to Yunyin Village, even the village was burned down.  Even Lei Ying was not spared, he was in a terrible state, and died frequently from serious injuries.  After that, You did a major event that caused a sensation in the entire ninja world. He also led the Eagle Team to forcibly break into Muye Village, which is one of the five great ninja villages, causing damage no less than that of Yunyin Village.  , Konoha's ninjas suffered countless deaths and injuries, and even the high-level people were almost killed, and finally walked away.

    In their cognition, such a record, let alone Orochimaru, is impossible even for the entire ninja world, or even any of the five great ninja villages. In the ninja world, the strong are always respected.  They admire Orochimaru also because of Orochimaru's strength and Orochimaru's acceptance of them, but now that Orochimaru is dead, so Chen has replaced Orochimaru's status and prestige. In their hearts, Chen has long been the ninja world.  The most powerful ninja, the strongest who surrendered to the ninja world, they naturally don't mind.

    "Xiang Lin, how is the matter going?" As soon as he sat down, Chen glanced at the people present indifferently, and finally looked at Xiang Lin and said.

    "It has been arranged. The five major ninja villages have already placed spies, but the identities of those spies are civilians on the surface. The information collected is very limited, and it is difficult to steal important information. But it is still not bad!" Xiang Lin  Pushing his glasses habitually, he replied, but his tone sounded a little unhappy, obviously still entangled in Sasuke's affairs.

    Chen naturally doesn't care about Xianglin's little emotions, but is still very satisfied with Xianglin's ability to handle affairs, and praised Xianglin, "Yes, this has been done very well.  The movement of the village is enough, we have already formed a grudge with Muye Village and Yunyin, although we don¡¯t need to be afraid of them, but it¡¯s never wrong to be careful.¡±

    "Humph!" Xianglin snorted coldly and didn't say anything, but she was still very happy in her heart, after all, everyone hopes that their abilities will be praised by others.

    "How is Yunyin Village now? That old guy Lei Ying should have almost recovered, right? With his temperament, it is impossible to swallow this breath, and there must be some action! If my guess is right, then he will  They will definitely unite with the rest of the Four Great Ninja Villages to deal with us."

    As soon as this remark came out, except for the Benying team who had been following Chen, the other ninjas in Yinnin Village all changed their expressions, with doubts, confusion, and calmness, but without exception, their eyes showed  A trace of uneasiness.  After all, Chen has already said that what they may have to face is the union of the five hidden villages.

    You must know that those are the five most powerful ninja villages in the ninja world, although in their cognition, their leader is Uchiha Tatsuya, who is very strong!  It is possible to hang Yunyin and Konoha, but after all, it is only facing one hidden village. If the five hidden villages are united together, then the combat power formed must be unprecedented. Although Uchiha Tatsumi is very strong, but manpower  When you are poor, you can't imagine facing such a situation.

    After the Otonin people pondered for a while, a middle-aged Otomin stood up and said to Chen: "My lord, are you too worried, Konoha and Yunyin may join together, but the remaining three  We don¡¯t seem to have a problem with them in Hidden Village, if it¡¯s completely useless for them to do so, how could they join forces to deal with us?¡±

    "Hehe, your thinking is too simple. Based on what I did in Yunyin and Muye villages, they can't be indifferent. Our existence has already deeply threatened them, and they will definitely take action.  .¡±

    "This" That Otonin is not a stupid person. After hearing Chen's words, he thought about it, and it is indeed the case. If it were him, he would definitely not tolerate such a dangerous factor threatening himself.  We will try our best to eliminate this threat.

    The other Otonin were about to speak, when Shuiyue suddenly slapped the beheading sword on his back on the meeting table, and said with a sneer: "Tch! What are you afraid of, isn't it the Five Great Hidden Villages? If you want to hit, hit it, Konoha  He and Yun Yin have already been dealt with by us, if they dare to fight again, then we will fight back severely, as for the others, we will talk about it after the fight is over."

    This time, the tone ninja swallowed back all the words they just wanted to say, and didn't say anything more.

    Chen looked at all this indifferently, and didn't scold Shuiyue for his behavior, and said in a timely manner: "Okay, don't say any more, although the five hidden villages are strong, we are not weak, Xianglin, you should talk about Yun first."  Hidden Village, do something!"

    "Humph!??That¡¯s right, Raikage¡¯s injury has recovered and he has taken over Yunyin Village again. His first order as Raikage Empress is to Sayin, Yanyin, Wuyin, and Konohayin Village  He sent an envoy to invite the shadows of the other four hidden villages to hold a so-called Five Shadows meeting to discuss how to deal with us. It is estimated that they have already arrived in each hidden village.  After Xianglin snorted coldly, he said.

    The sound ninja sitting here heard the news and confirmed what Chen said just now, and their hearts jumped. They were still worried just now, but they didn't expect it to be confirmed immediately. Although they felt nervous in their hearts, they didn't  Dare to say more, not to mention that they themselves are the kind of masters who are not afraid of anything, and they are just a little nervous, which doesn't make them feel scared.

    After pondering for a moment, Chen said, "Oh, it's already started Do you know where they will meet?"

    "In the Iron Country!"

    "Is it still the country of iron?" The location of the meeting is indeed the country of iron as in the original book, and this has not changed.

    "What are you going to do? Are you going to sabotage their talks?"

    "Hehe, the Five Kages Conference I will go, as for the destruction, there is no need for that, but before that, I have to prepare a big gift for them." Chen said with a sneer.

    "Great gift?"

    "Notify the eyeliner in the country of water, pay attention to the movements of Mizukage, once she leaves Kirigakure for the country of iron, notify me immediately."

    "Shuiying? Boss, are you going to attack Shuiying?" Shuiyue said in surprise when she heard Chen's words.

    Chen sneered and didn't speak, but the expression was self-evident.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and thirty-seven; to the country of water

    ?

    Chen gave orders to let Xianglin inform the eyeliners of the villages to continue monitoring the movements of the hidden villages, then dismissed the meeting and let the Yinren people return to their places.

    In the past few days, not long after Hokage, and before everyone digested the news, another news that shocked the entire ninja world came again, that is, Yun, who is one of the five great ninja villages.  Hidden Village unexpectedly invited Hokage from Konoha, Sokage from Iwagakure, Mikage from Kirigakure, and Kazekage from Sagakure to hold a five-kage meeting.  The bomb shocked the entire ninja world.

    Not only the ninjas in the five great ninja villages, but also the other ninjas felt a sense of storm coming, and they knew that something big must have happened.

    You must know that the meeting is about the five major ninja villages in the ninja world, the recognized leaders, and it will definitely not be a trivial matter to gather together this time.  The first five-kage meeting was the time of the first Ninja World War. At that time, the five-kage meeting was held by Konoha's first Hokage. With the purpose of peace, the other four hidden villages divided up the nine tailed beasts.  , So far, because of the deterrence of the tailed beast, the ninja world has gained a short-term peace.  (I haven't figured out the specific time of the first generation of split-tailed beasts, please don't mind if I make a mistake)

    Now, after many years, Raikage of Cloud Hidden Village has held the Five Kages Meeting again. This must be a major event that the entire ninja world will pay attention to, and at the same time, we are looking forward to the content of the Five Kages Meeting this time

    Inside the new Hokage office building in Konoha Village.

    As the agent of Hokage, Kakashi said to Shikahisa Nara and Maitekai below: "I have decided, let Kaiban be my guard for this five-kage meeting, and go with me! Before we leave  During Konoha's period, Konoha will be handed over to you, Shikahisa! You must do a good job in defense, and you must not allow anyone to take advantage of it! Konoha can no longer endure trauma!"

    "I know! But you, you must be careful. If someone wants to disrupt the Five Kage talks, the best way is to ambush the five shadows, or bring a team of Anbu!" Nara Shikahisa frowned, facing  Kakashi suggested.

    Kakashi shook his head, rejected Lujiu's proposal, and said, "Don't worry, there are me and Kai, nothing will happen! Now that Konoha's vitality is seriously injured, there must be someone who wants to attack the village, so let  Anbu stay in the village!"

    "Alas~" Nara Shikahisa also knew the situation of the village, so he talked for a while and didn't insist anymore.

    "Okay, Kai, go back and inform your squad first, get ready! Set off early tomorrow morning, and get to the Iron Country as soon as possible!"

    "clear!"

    Almost at the same time, this scene like Konoha was staged in the five great ninja villages.

    Lei Ying of Cloud Hidden Village took the two guards Darui and Xi to the Iron Country.

    Sand hidden Kazekage Gaara took Kankuro and Temari, and also rushed to the Iron Country.

    In Yanyin Village.

    An old man suspended in mid-air and a burly middle-aged man set off amidst the cheers of the villagers.  These two people are the third generation Tukage of Yanyin Village and Huang Tu as the guard. At the same time, the relationship between these two people is also a pair of father and son, and their destination is also the Iron Country.

    "Let's go! It's really not easy to make that bad boy Raikage suffer. Even Konoha fell into his hands. It's no wonder that Raikage couldn't wait to hold a meeting as soon as he recovered from his injury.  And according to Anbu's investigation, the disappearance of that girl Kuroto may have something to do with that kid Uchiha Tatsumi, who dared to attack the old man's most beloved granddaughter, and he will definitely let him know the old man's anger!" It was Tukage who spoke, with a flash in his eyes  After a sliver of anger, a terrifying aura erupted from his small body, obviously extremely angry.

    "I know!" Huangtu also felt angry. After all, Heitu is his daughter, and his daughter's whereabouts are unknown. He is naturally very worried. Now that he knows who might have done it, he is of course very angry and vows to kill her.  Let the other party pay the price.

    Four of the five ninja villages have already set off. As one of the five ninja villages, Kirigakure Village is naturally unwilling to lag behind. The fifth-generation Mizukage Terumimei led two guards under him to transplant Konoha Hinata's supercilious eyes.  Ao, and Chojuro, the new user of one of the seven ninja knives flounder, bid farewell to the villagers in the village and set off in the direction of the Iron Country.

    The country of water is located on an overseas island, so it takes a while to land by boat, and then rush to the country of iron.

    At the same time, Otonin's eyeliner hidden in Kirigakure naturally sent the news back to Otonin Village.

    At this time, in Yinren Village, after a few days of rest, Chen and TakayaThe team has returned to peak condition and is ready to fight at any time.

    "Oh! Have the five shadows already been released? If that's the case, then it's time for us to act, and we can't fall behind them. I'm really looking forward to meeting them!" After hearing the news from his subordinates, Chen  Said with a sneer.

    "Hey~~ Boss, are you going to do something? I can't wait to let those guys from Kirigakure see my tricks!" Shuiyue, who was standing beside Chen, naturally knew what was in his boss's heart after hearing Chen's words.  Thinking, said with a light smile.

    "Hehe, I heard that the fifth generation of Mizukage is a strong woman like Konoha's Tsunade Hime, and she is also very beautiful. I really want to see it too!"

    "Huh! Bastard" Xiang Lin glared at Chen angrily after hearing Chen's frivolous words, and snorted coldly.

    Chen naturally didn't care about Xianglin's behavior, and after a sneer, he said to everyone in the Eagle Squad: "Let's go, according to the information that came in, we have already mastered the route of Mizukage's group, and it is not easy at sea."  Fight, let's wait until they land on the shore, let's wait for them first!"

    Chen has already decided to go to the place where the water shadow landed and wait for the rabbit. This time, the task is much easier than when he was in Yunyin and Konoha. After all, they only have to face three people this time.  Don't feel stressed.

    After ordering the affairs in Otono Ninja Village, Chen led the Eagle Team to the direction of the Water Country, and they were going to wait for Mizukage's arrival at the place where Mizukage and others were going to land.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 238; The little flea screams happily

    ?

    After Chen, Shuiyue and the others left the country of Tian, ??they came to a small town in the country of Tang. This small town is located by the sea and has a port, which is close to the country of water. Therefore, people from the country of water usually land in it.  .

    "Is this the place? The place where Kirigakure and his gang landed!"

    "According to the information from the spies, Mizukage's route is indeed in this direction, and he should land here!"

    "Oh, since that's the case, let's go to the city! I haven't relaxed for a long time, let's take a stroll in the city first!"

    The people from the Land of Water haven¡¯t arrived yet, so Chen and the others are also doing nothing, and suddenly realize that they seem to have never been able to relax properly, so they plan to take a stroll, and lead the Eagle Squad into the small town.

    Although this small town is small in scale, it is extremely lively. Because it is by the sea, there are many sailing merchants, and naturally there are also many tourists. Therefore, the small town is full of people, people come and go, and it is very lively.  Chen even saw the signboard of Yile Ramen in this city, yes, it was the signboard of Yile Ramen Restaurant in Muye Village.

    "Yi Le RamenIs this a branch? It even opened here!" Chen looked at the ramen restaurant in front of him speechlessly, and couldn't help but feel that this Le Ramen was really powerful.

    "What's wrong? Boss! Is there something wrong with this ramen restaurant? Or are you hungry and want to eat ramen?" Shuiyue saw that Chen stopped in front of a ramen restaurant, and looked at the ramen restaurant suspiciously  , and then asked Chen again.

    Chen nodded and said: "Hehe, I haven't tasted Yile Ramen for a long time, I really miss it. I didn't have the chance before, let's try the Yile Ramen here today!" Then he walked into the ramen restaurant,  And Shuiyue and others naturally followed.

    After entering the store, I found that this ramen restaurant is much larger than the one in Konoha, and there are several tables in the store, but the owner of this store is obviously not the one from Konoha.

    I found a place to sit down and ordered four bowls of ramen. After eating, I found that the taste of this ramen was the same as the ramen that Chen ate in Konoha Village.  The ramen is especially delicious.

    "I didn't expect the ramen here to be so delicious. This is the first time I have eaten such delicious ramen! Boss, how do you know this ramen is delicious? Has the boss eaten here before?" Shuiyue ate  Said while eating ramen.

    "No, I guessed it!" Chen smiled lightly and replied casually.

    "Guess?"

    Shuiyue froze for a moment, apparently not believing it, but she didn't pay too much attention to this issue, and instead concentrated on eating noodles.

    "Boom!"

    When several people were eating noodles quietly, there was a loud noise outside the ramen restaurant, and at the same time a gust of wind and sand flew into the ramen restaurant. Naturally, Chen and others' ramen could not be spared, all were covered with dust, obviously it was impossible  have eaten.

    Seeing this situation, Chen frowned. He wanted to have a good ramen at first, but he didn't expect to be spoiled like this.

    Chen snorted coldly, stood up and walked out. He wanted to see which undeserving guy dared to act presumptuously in front of him.

    When I went out, I found that all the pedestrians on the street had run away. They were obviously scared away by the movement just now. At this time, there were only three people standing on the street, but it was obvious that they were not together. These three people were a man.  Two women, the two women are in a group, one is a middle-aged woman, dressed as a ninja, and the other is wearing a cloak and bowing her head, her appearance and age cannot be seen, only from her exquisite figure  Seeing that she was a woman, the two were looking at the man who was confronting them not far ahead.

    I saw the man sitting on top of a strange robot with a wretched face, laughing triumphantly, and there was a small pit not deep under the robot's feet. Obviously, the movement just now should be that the bulky machine jumped from a high place and came first  Caused.

    "Why are you again? What a stubborn guy!" The middle-aged female ninja shouted angrily at the man who drove the robot.

    "I'm not interested in you as a guard, let me compete with the princess next to you!" The wretched man said with a strange smile at the middle-aged female ninja.

    "Delusion, you are not qualified to be Shizuka-sama's opponent!" The middle-aged female ninja shouted angrily at the wretched man, then turned and whispered to the cloaked woman next to her: "This trash doesn't need to bother Miss Jingyin to do it, hand it over!"  Solve it for me!" The Mister Jingyin she was talking about was obviously the cloaked woman standing beside her.

    "This is my destiny, please step back!"

    The cloaked girl didn't listen to the middle-aged female ninja, but told her to retreat.??, and then walked straight towards the wretched man, slowly raised his head, revealing a delicate face, this cloaked woman is surprisingly a very beautiful girl.

    Looking at the indifferent but charming girl in front of him, the wretched man smiled even more, and said with a strange smile: "You will always be so charming, hurry up and marry me, Miss Shizuka!"

    The girl didn't answer, but pulled the cloak on her body suddenly and threw it into the air, revealing her body covered by the cloak, with a perfectly proportioned body and ninja attire on her body, she was heroic and very moving.

    "Yeah! Yah! Which show is this from?"

    Just when the girl was about to make a move, a lazy voice suddenly came from beside her. Following the voice, several people were slowly walking out of a ramen restaurant next to her. It was Chen and the others, and the one who spoke just now was  Suigetsu with a beheading sword on her back and a strange smile on her face.

    "Shut up, anyone who has nothing to do with me, get back quickly, or I will clean up with you!" Seeing that his good work was hindered, the wretched man immediately yelled at Chen and the others.

    "Huh? Clean us up? It really scares me!" Shuiyue stretched out her fingers and picked out her ears. There was no expression of fear on her face, but she said with a playful look.

    After Chen came out, he first looked at the robot on which the wretched man was riding, then looked at the shallow pit under the robot's feet, and finally fixed his eyes on the wretched man, looked at him indifferently and asked, "What happened to that little movement just now?"  Did you do it?"

    The wretched man obviously didn't expect Chen to ask such a question. He froze for a moment before reacting, and said arrogantly: "That's right, it's my powerful robot. While I'm in a good mood, get out of here quickly, or I'll kill you."  Let my robot crush you one by one."

    Looking at the arrogant and wretched man in front of him, Chen frowned. He was already annoyed at being interrupted while eating, but he didn't expect that the other party couldn't help but yell at him instead of apologizing.  He was already angry.

    "Water moon!"

    "Ha~ I see!"

    Shuiyue sneered, reached out to take the beheading knife on her back in her hand, and without saying hello, she suddenly attacked where the wretched man was, and when the three men just reacted, they had already swung the knife down.

    "What what!"

    The wretched man looked horrified, but he couldn't stop Shuiyue's big knife, he could only watch Shuiyue's big knife cut on his body.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and thirtieth IX; raising children ninja

    ?

    "Boom!"

    The power of the knife not only killed the wretched man, but even the robot he was riding was split open by Shuiyue's beheading sword. After a burst of sparks, the robot exploded automatically, forming a big wave, but  This fluctuation is nothing to Shuiyue at all. On the contrary, the girl who was close to the robot just now was a little embarrassed by the aftermath of the explosion, but Shuiyue didn't care about it.

    "Tch! I thought he was such a powerful guy!"

    After getting rid of the target, he sneered, put the beheading knife back on his back again, and walked back to Chen's side.

    "It's solved, I didn't expect to be a waste, but I dare to yell, I really don't know what to do!"

    "Let's go!" Chen looked indifferently, didn't say much, turned around to leave after saying hello, and ignored the two female ninjas from the beginning to the end, as if they didn't exist.

    But since he doesn't look for trouble, it doesn't mean that others will let him go. Just when Chen and the others were about to go to the sheep farm, there was a sudden shout from behind, which made Chen's footsteps stop.

    "Wait a minute, do you want to leave like this?"

    Chen turned around and looked at the sound indifferently. It was the girl ninja just now. At this time, the girl was a little embarrassed by the aftermath of the robot explosion, and her body was covered with a lot of dust. She was glaring at Chen and others.  people.

    Chen didn't feel that there was anything wrong with the girl's embarrassment. Although she was indeed caused by Shuiyue's attack, and Shuiyue did it because of his own order, Chen obviously didn't take it to heart and looked at it indifferently.  Looking at the girl, he said, "Is there something wrong?"

    "you"

    The girl obviously didn't expect Chen to have such an attitude, and after a moment of stunned, she was pissed off.

    "Let's go!"

    Seeing that the girl did not speak, Chen frowned, then ignored it, turned around and continued walking.

    "Damn it! Nadeko-ryu. Boom Gaefeng Fist" Seeing Chen ignoring her again, the girl was obviously angry, and immediately assumed an offensive posture, and at the same time gathered chakra on her right hand, and suddenly moved towards Chen's back  attack.

    Sensing the sound of the wind behind him, Chen frowned again, showing an impatient look on his face. Although he didn't look behind him, he seemed to be able to understand the girl's movements. When the girl's fist was about to approach, his body shook slightly.  Turning around, she avoided the girl's attack, and because the girl's attack was too fierce, it was difficult for her to stop for a while, and because of Chen's dodge, she missed the target, so her body was leaning forward because she couldn't stop.  .

    Just when the girl was about to regain the balance of her body, she suddenly felt a pain in her neck, and then she lost consciousness after her eyes darkened, and she fell to the ground all of a sudden.

    It turned out that while dodging the girl's attack, Chen had already made a move before the girl had time to stop. A hand knife hit the girl's back neck, causing her to lose consciousness instantly.

    All this happened so fast that even the middle-aged female ninja who was with the girl didn't realize it. From the girl's attack to Chen's shot, it took no more than two seconds before and after, and it was the middle-aged female ninja who wanted to  It was too late to stop her, and she only felt a flash in front of her eyes, and saw that the girl had lost her fighting power and collapsed on the ground.

    "Master Shizuka!"

    Seeing this, the middle-aged female ninja hurried to the girl and hugged her in her arms to check the girl's condition, and found that she was just in a coma and did not suffer any serious trauma, so she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Chen looked coldly, then turned around without interest and was about to leave, but the middle-aged female ninja immediately shouted after seeing Chen and others leaving again: "Pleaseplease wait a moment!"

    "What? Do you still want to do it? My patience has a limit!" After being called again, Chen felt agitated, and suddenly turned around to stare at the middle-aged female ninja, while releasing her own terrifying murderous aura, as if to make her  The air in the entire space froze, making people feel suffocated.

    "II don't mean to offend you, I just just want to know what your name is."

    Feeling the murderous aura emanating from Chen, the female ninja was horrified in her heart, cold sweat broke out on her forehead, she looked at Chen in horror, her terrified eyes seemed to be looking at a demon from hell, and secretly said in her heart: "  It's too so terrifying. Can this level of murderous aura really be possessed by a human being? Thishow many people have been killed? To have such a strong murderous aura Shizuka-sama was actually killed by this kind of person  Defeated, according to the agreement of Nadeshiko Ninja Village, this"

    "Uchiha Chen! You can come and avenge me at any time!" Chen looked at the two women on the ground indifferently, and said with a sneer.

    After finishing speaking, I didn't care what the other party said, and directly transferred to??Leaves away with Suigetsu and Shigego, leaving only the female ninja who is still in shock.

    "What U Uchiha Tatsu! The person who defeated Miss Shizuka turned out to be the most powerful ninja Uchiha Tatsuo in the ninja world rumors! No wonder no wonder he has such a strong murderous aura, with his strength  , all of us in Nadeko Village are no match, if he is unwilling to accept the regulations of Nadeko Village, then we oh~"

    The middle-aged female ninja looked at Chen and the others leaving, thinking about something in her heart, and finally just sighed helplessly, then picked up the fainted girl and left.

    And Chen and everyone in the Eagle Squad, after what happened just now, are no longer in the mood to hang out.

    At this time, Shui Yuezheng teased Chen with a strange smile: "Hehe~ I thought the boss killed them all just now, but I didn't expect to let them go so easily, it's really rare!  But speaking of it, that girl is really cute, no wonder the boss is merciful!"

    "Shuiyue, you talk too much nonsense!" Hearing Shuiyue's ridicule, Chen's face turned cold, and he said solemnly after glancing at him.  Although the facts are indeed as Shuiyue said, the other party is a girl, and more importantly, she looks quite pleasing to the eye, so she didn't make a big move, otherwise she would not be so lucky if she were someone else. Of course, this  That's the kind of thing he won't admit.

    "The two women just now seem to be from Nadeshiko Ninja Village!" Xiang Lin, who had been silent and thinking, suddenly said.

    Shuiyue echoed: "Nadeko Ninja Village? I seem to have heard of that Ninja Village. That Ninja Village is a female village. It seems that there are only women in the whole village."

    Hearing this, Chen also aroused his curiosity. A village with only women is the daughter country in the world of Naruto!

    "That's right, that's the village! Because it's a women's village, their candidate for the village chief needs to compete with outsiders with high abilities. It's their village's rule to recruit those who beat them into the village. Look at the two  The girl's identity seems to be very unusual, maybe she is the village chief's candidate!" Xianglin continued Shuiyue's words.

    "Eh? According to this, if she is the village head's candidate, and the boss defeated her just now, according to their village's regulations, wouldn't the boss have to join Nadeshiko Ninja Village?" (Remember this website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and fortieth; Waiting for a long time

    ?

    "If that girl is really the candidate for the village head of Nadeko Village, then the boss has defeated her, and she will definitely come to the boss in the future!" Shuiyue said to Chen playfully with a look of waiting for a good show.

    Shuiyue's words made Chen stunned for a moment. The reason why he let the other party go was just because he thought it was more pleasing to the eye. He didn't think so much at all.  He doesn't care about the rules of Nadeko Village, if he gets annoyed, he doesn't mind destroying the Little Ninja Village.

    "Enough! Don't talk nonsense anymore, let's do business first, and now go to the port to watch, and wait for the people from the country of water to arrive!" Chen glanced at Shuiyue, and at the same time released a little momentum, and felt that Chen seemed a little impatient  Yes, Shuiyue and the others closed their mouths sensiblely, and followed behind Chen towards the port in the small town.

    After a few people came to the port, they found a hotel to live in. Because this hotel is close to the port, they can see the ships passing by at a glance. As long as the people from the country of water arrive, they will definitely not be able to escape Chen's eyes.  This is why Chen and the others chose to live here.

    At this time, Chen was resting alone in his room. Although with his current strength, he would not feel the slightest fatigue even if he did not sleep for a few days, but according to the mileage from the country of water to here, there is still a long way to go.  Time, so now there is no need to stare at it all the time, and he has no interest in doing other things, so he can only stay in the room and rest.

    "Sasuke went to look for Itachi. I don't know what the result will be, and I don't know what Itachi will say to him. I hope it won't affect him too much!"  The first time I went to Itachi, it stands to reason that he didn't have to worry, after all Itachi couldn't hurt Sasuke, and even let Sasuke accept his eyes.

    However, in the original book, Itachi¡¯s bond with Sasuke is too important, and it can even affect Sasuke¡¯s beliefs. He originally decided to destroy Konoha, but in the end he chose to stand on the side of the alliance. The relationship with Itachi is inseparable.  What Chen is doing now is not like the Uchiha Madara in the anime is an enemy of the entire ninja world. This is definitely not what Itachi thinks. He may let Sasuke stop Chen.

    "Forget it, I don't want to think about this anymore, it's time to come, I will always come! Sasuke, don't let me down! I don't want you to become my enemy in the end!"

    In the end, Chen just sighed and didn't think any more.

    After staying in the hotel for one night, Chen got up early the next morning. When he came to the restaurant downstairs, Chen was taken aback because he met the two child-raising ninjas from yesterday again.  It looked like it had been here for a long time. After seeing Chen appear, the middle-aged female ninja had a happy expression, while the girl was still wearing yesterday's cloak, with her head lowered, showing no expression.

    Chen didn't care about meeting these two people again, after all, this road was not his.  Diameter walked to an empty table, then called the clerk, ordered something and ate it on his own, completely ignoring the meaning of the two female ninjas.

    However, just because he ignored it doesn't mean that others won't find him.

    I saw that the middle-aged female ninja walked to Chen's table and said respectfully after seeing that Chen had almost eaten, "Master Chen, can I spare you a little time, we want to talk to you."

    Chen heard the words, glanced at the female ninja out of the corner of his eye, and said indifferently: "I'm not interested!"

    "Forehead"

    The female ninja obviously didn't expect Chen to refuse so neatly, she didn't know what to say for a while, if it was someone else, she would have been angry, but she didn't dare, because she clearly knew the horror of the person in front of her, and she didn't know what to say.  Knowing the consequences of offending him, she could only swallow her anger and dare not be presumptuous.

    However, the middle-aged female ninja didn't dare to say anything, but the girl who came with her didn't seem to have such a good temper. She also heard Chen's words just now.  This attitude made her very angry, she couldn't help standing up from her seat, walked to Chen's seat, and looked up at Chen angrily.

    "Master Shizuka!"

    Seeing the girl like this, the middle-aged female ninja was startled. It would be terrible if Uchiha Tatsu was angered by this!  He hurriedly walked to the girl's side and held her back to prevent her from making any irrational actions. Then he turned to Chen and hurriedly said, "I'm sorry, Mrs. Chen, Miss Shizuka has no malicious intentions, please don't let her go."  In my heart, since Mr. Chen is not free now, then we will not bother you, and we will come to bother you when you have time!"

    Speaking, regardless of whether Shizuka was happy or not, she hurriedly pulled her away.

    Regarding this, Chen just snorted coldly and did not express anything.Well, even though the girl named Jingxiang looks pretty good, it would be a pity to kill her, but it doesn't mean that Chen can tolerate her presumptuousness in front of him, it really annoys him, he doesn't mind killing her casually, for Chen,  It's just a raise of your hand.

    Not long after, Shuiyue and the others all went to Chen's side in their respective rooms, and whispered at the same time: "Boss, the ship from the Kingdom of Water has arrived!"

    Hearing this, Chen showed a smile and said, "It's finally here, let's go!"

    Having said that, he took Shuiyue and others and walked towards the port.

    At this time, on the sea outside the port, a ship with the logo of Wuyin Village was slowly approaching the port. According to the news sent back from the eyes of the country of water, the people on this ship were going to the iron village.  The people of Kirigakure Village who held the Five Kage Talks in the country of Wukage, the fifth generation Mizukage Terumimei of Kirigakure Village and her two guards, Chojuro and Ao.

    Not long after, the boat from Wuyin Village sailed into the port and stopped at the port. After a while, three people came down from the boat. One of them had short gray-blue hair and black-rimmed glasses.  What caught the eye was the weapon wrapped in bandages on his back, and the other was the unique outfit of Kirigakure ninjas, which was unremarkable, except that his left eye seemed to be injured and he was wearing an eye patch.

    The last one was a woman, a slender woman about 30 years old.  She has charming green eyes and ankle-length auburn hair tied in a herringbone pattern with dark blue ribbons and mesh leggings that reach her knees.  Boots reach the knee.  The fingers and toes are painted with dark blue nail polish. This person is exactly the target of Chen and the others this time, the Fifth Mizukage of Wuyin Village.

    "Hmph~ Fifth Generation Mizukage, I've been waiting for a long time!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and forty one;

    ?

    The three people who came down from the boat were Chen and the others' target this time, Wudai Mizukage and his two guards.  What they didn't know was that there was a group of people waiting for them to appear at this moment.

    "Ah~ I finally landed, and it feels good to be down-to-earth!"

    As soon as he got ashore, the young Chojuro couldn't help but let out a sigh. After all, he had been on the boat for so long. Even those who lived on the water in the country of water would feel a little bored, and now he finally landed.  Of course, some sighs are inevitable.

    "Hmph! Be serious, what is this sloppy mentality? Can't bear it after just a few days on the boat? That's why I said that young people nowadays really don't have perseverance! In our era" Look  Chojuro relaxed as soon as he landed, and Ao, who was a senior, immediately scolded.

    Terumi Mei, who was smiling at first, changed his face when he heard Qing's last words, looked at him seriously, and said coldly: "Qing, this is no longer the dark age called the Blood Mist, the fourth  Dai Mizukage's nightmare is over, don't just bring it up!"

    "Hold sorry, I accidentally"

    And Changjuro was obviously in awe of that young man, and because of his personality, he didn't care if he was wrong or not, he just lowered his head and said in a reassuring way: "YesI'm sorry, II will try harder"

    Seeing Chojuro like this, Terumimei put away his serious expression, turned around and smiled at Chojuro and comforted him: "Hehe~ Chojuro, you have to be more confident in yourself, you are already very good, otherwise you  You won't be selected as the guard during the talks, right! Besides, you are right, after sitting on the boat for so long, I really want to take a good rest now, it is best to take a hot bath  Take a bath, it would be more perfect."

    "Master Mizukage, why even you"

    Terumi Mei looked at Qing with a smile on her face, and said softly: "What's the matter, do you have any opinions? Qing"

    Ao, who was sternly teaching Chojuro a lesson, saw that his Mizukage was also like this, and looked at Terumi Mei with a confused face, but he didn't dare to refute anything.

    It's alright for him to teach Chojuro a rookie, but he doesn't have the guts to teach Mizukage, he knows the horror of this woman with a gentle smile on her face.

    "Nono"

    When Terumi Mei was about to continue to say something, he suddenly sensed something and was taken aback for a while, but he recovered quickly, with a playful expression on his face, and said with a smile: "Yeah~ Yah~ I was still thinking about it  Let's take a break, but it seems that someone doesn't want to make it easy for us!"

    While speaking, Terumi Mei looked forward, and Chojuro and Ao, after hearing Terumi Mei's words, both became vigilant at the same time, and put on a defensive state, staring at the front, because there was a place not far in front of them.  , I don¡¯t know when three people appeared, and they seemed to be coming towards them. More importantly, they felt a strong momentum from those three people, and they were obviously strong players, so they dared not  Let your guard down.

    The three people who appeared in front of them were Chen, Shuiyue, and Chongwu. As for Xianglin, Chen and the others were not together, and Chen and the others did not hide their aura when they came from a distance, and they also pointedly pointed towards Mizukage.  The three of them pressed down, and Mizukage and the others were not weak, so they could sense it immediately.

    Soon, Chen and the others had already walked up to Mizukage and the others and stopped, but they didn't make a move immediately, but looked at Mizukage with great interest, with a playful smile on their faces, and said casually: "Five generations of water  Ying, you are finally here, I have been waiting for you for a long time!"

    "You who are you? What do you want to do?" Chojuro didn't seem to recognize that the person in front of him was Uchiha Tatsumi, who shocked the ninja world.  Juro no longer had the ability to think, and was questioning Chen nervously. At the same time, he also remembered his duty. When Chen and others approached, he had already held the flatfish on his back in his hand, and made a gesture of attacking at any time.  .

    I saw that although Terumi Mei had already recognized the identity of Chen and the others, he did not show the slightest panic, but smiled, looked at Chen and said: "It turns out that it is the eagle who has been very active in the ninja world recently."  Members of the team, it seems that after dealing with Yunyin and Konoha, the target this time is my fifth generation Mizukage of Wuyin Village?"

    "Yeah~ yay~ It turns out that in the eyes of Mizukage-sama, our Eagle Squad is only a little more active. It seems that Mizukage-sama doesn't take our active team seriously!" Hearing Mizukage  Before Chen could speak, Shuiyue grinned and replied with a sneer.

    "Hey, isn't this little Shuiyue, known as the child prodigy of the hidden fog.?You, who are praised as the second generation of ghosts, did not expect to betray Kirigakure, and the beheading sword on your back seems to be one of the seven ninja swords of our Kirigakure Ninja Village. You shouldn¡¯t give me this water  Want an explanation?  "

    "Hehe~~ You actually called me the second generation of ghosts, and this great beheading sword was originally in the hands of Senior Zaibujian. He himself was not strong enough and was killed by others, so naturally I will inherit this great beheading sword  !¡± Shuiyue said with a sneer.

    "Really? In that case, Shuiyue, do you know that the blood mist era of the fourth generation of Mizukage has passed, and now if you return to Wuyin Village, I, as Mizukage, promise to betray Mizukage to you."  Ignore the past, and I will appoint you as the new Ninja Sword Seven, how about it? Do you want to go back with me?" Terumi Mei seemed to be very interested in Suigetsu, and was not in a hurry to get it, but left him behind  olive branch.

    "Master Mizukage, you"

    Ao on the side obviously disagreed with Terumi Mei's words and wanted to stop him, but Terumi Mei ignored him, but looked at Suigetsu, as if waiting for his reply.

    "Seven Ninja Swordsmen, it's really a good title, but I can't afford it! What's more, is it really okay for Mizukage-sama to recruit me in front of my boss?"

    "Really? That's really a pity. If this is the case, then you all go to die!"

    Seeing Shuiyue's refusal, Mizukage was not surprised, but just shook his head and said it was a pity, and then, beyond everyone's expectations, he didn't say anything more, but suddenly moved towards the position where Chen and the others were, and launched an attack.  attack.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and forty second; fighting

    ?

    Unexpectedly, Mizukage launched an attack immediately after failing to attract Suigetsu, and suddenly spewed out a ball of lava from her mouth. The target was obviously Chen, Suiyue and Chongwu who were standing in front of her.

    "snort!"

    Although Mizukage's attack was too sudden, but with the strength of Chen and others, the reaction was naturally not slow. They had already reacted before the lava was on the body. All three of them jumped back and avoided Mizukage.  s attack.

    And Chojuro and Qing are equally strong, otherwise they would not have served as Mizukage's guards during the Five Kage talks. Mizukage's attack seemed to be a signal. After the initial shock, Chojuro and Qing  He also turned around in an instant, and at the same time attacked Chen and others who had jumped back because they were avoiding the lava of the water shadow, and had not yet landed.

    "It's appeared. Mizukage-sama has already done the blood-continuing boundary and melting escape technique. I must protect Mizukage-sama. But the opponent is the one who defeated Yun Yin and Konoha,  People like mecan I really do itnoI can do it, I will try my best." When he just started, Changjuro seemed to have no confidence in himself, and he was guessing wildly in his heart  , but finally his eyes became firm, and at the same time he raised the ninja sword in his hand and shouted: "Hiramu. Liberation!"

    Following Chojuro's angry cry, the flatfish in his hand was immediately wrapped in a light blue chakra, and at the same time, the bandage wrapped around the knife was shattered, revealing the original appearance of the flatfish.

    At this time, on the flatfish, first the gas is emitted from the two round holes of the flatfish, and then the whole flatfish emits light as a whole, forming a chakra aggregate, and then emits a chakra light ball to burst out, and Chojuro's target is also holding a seven  Suigetsu, one of the ninja swords.

    "Tch!"

    Seeing a beam of light attacking with a fierce momentum, Shuiyue snorted coldly, without any fear, she suddenly put the beheading sword in front of her body, and at the same time, her luck chakra was used as a defense.

    Over the years, Shuiyue has been following Chen, and has carried out many dangerous missions with Chen. His strength has been much stronger than in the original book, obviously above Chojuro, but he is in mid-air at this time.  In addition, the Hirame plaice's attack is very strong, so even though Suigetsu blocked Chojuro's fatal attack, the belt was still blown away by a force.

    Seeing that his attack was actually blocked, Changjuro couldn't help being stunned, and said in a somewhat dejected voice: "So was it blocked? I I really can't"

    Compared to Chojuro's depression, Suigetsu was very excited. At this time, his body had already landed on the ground, but because of the huge force formed by Chojuro's attack, he was pushed out a certain distance after he landed, but very soon  Quickly stop the figure.

    Although he looked a bit embarrassed, he was not seriously injured because of the timely defense. Because of drinking the pulsation, the body's recovery ability is different from ordinary people, so relying on his own recovery ability, this small injury quickly healed.  recovered.

    Suigetsu slowly stood up from the ground, patted the sand on his body, and finally looked at the Hirame plaice in Chojuro's hand, and said with a sneer: "Hey~~ One of the seven ninja swords. Hirame plaice?  ? Really interesting!"

    After finishing speaking, it didn't matter whether Chojuro had recovered from his depression, he had already brandished a beheading sword and suddenly attacked Chojuro, and Chojuro's depression was only for a moment, and he immediately returned to normal.  After expressing his fighting spirit, he also did not flinch, and immediately met Shuiyue's offensive, and the two fought fiercely together in an instant.

    On the other side, Qing also launched an attack, but his target was the honest and honest Chonggo, but although Chongwu was simple and honest, his strength was not low.  Facing Chongwu, who has automatically entered the half-curse seal state, still feels difficult. After all, after turning on the curse seal mode, Chongwu's strength has directly reached the elite Jnin. Naturally, there is no pressure on Shangqing, and now Chongwu is still  It's just a state of half-curse seal, this is not his limit.

    At this time, the subordinates had already fought together, only Mizukage and Chen Zhuo were left in the confrontation.

    While dodging Mizukage's surprise attack, Chen had already activated the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, looked at Mizukage who was slowly walking towards him and said with a sneer, "Heh~ I didn't expect Tangtang Mizukage to use a sneak attack like this!"  The means are truly astonishing!"

    "It's a pity that it didn't succeed, did it?" Mizukage said charmingly with a smile on her face, as if standing in front of her was not an enemy, but an old friend whom she hadn't seen for many years.

    In fact, Mizukage's heart at this moment is not as relaxed as it appears on the surface. From the moment Chen appeared, her heart already knew that something was wrong. After all, Uchiha Chen's reputation has already been passed down in the ninja world.?, the horror of this person can be known from the deeds he has done. Whether it is Yunyin or Konoha, they are the top forces in the ninja world. Raikage, Tsunade, Jiraiya, which one is not famous  One of the strong men in the ninja world ended up falling into Uchiha Tatsuo's hands.

    Even a Ninja Village's combat power couldn't take him down, but he suffered heavy losses. Now there are only three people on Mizukage's side. Against Uchiha Tatsuo's Eagle Squad, the result can be imagined.

    And Mizukage knew from the beginning that the situation was not good, so he tried to deal with it from the beginning. In the end, he said that he would recruit Suigetsu and launch a sneak attack while the other party was distracted, but unfortunately, it didn't work.  , but she will definitely not show it.

    "Tsk tsk~ Take a closer look, you're pretty handsome! Are the Uchiha clan really handsome guys? It's such a pity that they are enemies when they're so handsome. At least I'll give you a heart-wrenching kiss!  "

    I saw that Mizukage said with a chuckle, but his hands had already moved, and they were holding up in front of him and forming seals in a leisurely manner, obviously intending to launch ninjutsu.

    On the other hand, Chen just looked at Mizukage's seal with interest, and didn't try to stop it, nor did he make a defensive gesture, as if he didn't care about Mizukage's upcoming attack.

    "Melting escape. The art of melting monsters!"  (Remember the website address of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and forty third;

    ?

    While Mizukage was speaking, the seal of ninjutsu had already begun, and after she finished speaking, the seal of ninjutsu had also been completed.

    "Molten Escape. The Art of Dissolving Monsters"

    Following Shui Ying's soft drink, she saw her cheeks puff up and attacked where Chen was.

    In an instant, a light green viscous liquid spewed out from the mouth of the water shadow, and it was in a large area, like a river. Everything it passed was dissolved, even the land was no exception.  There was a constant "sizzling" sound, and at the same time white mist came out.

    In an instant, the viscous liquid covered the place where Chen was, and Chen also condensed Susanoo when the viscous body was on his body, a skeleton wrapped himself, blocking the liquid, and those  The viscous green liquid couldn't reach Chen because of Susan's obstruction, but Chen was also completely covered by the liquid.

    To Chen's surprise, the Susanoo, which is known as the strongest defense, is gradually dissolving after undergoing the lava, and the speed is very fast. I believe that if Chen does not take measures, the Xu that Chen just condensed  Zuo Nenghu must have been dissolved by the meltdown.

    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi who had been completely swallowed by his Rongdun, Terumi Mei didn't continue to attack, but whispered: "You didn't avoid my Rongdun, did you underestimate me? But it's too late to regret now  , has been covered by melting, even the strongest steel will be dissolved in an instant, I'm sorry, I don't intend to let you go, although every time I see a handsome guy being dissolved, it makes me feel heartbroken, but Uchiha Tatsuya, you  It's too dangerous, so please die!"

    This whisper seems to be Shui Ying's murmur to himself, and it seems to be addressed to Chen. Of course, she doesn't care whether Chen can hear it now.

    Apparently, Mizukage is still very confident about his own dissolution.

    At this moment, Chen, who was covered by the melting escape, was looking at Susano who was gradually dissolving indifferently, as if he didn't care, but he murmured in his heart: "Sure enough, I didn't expect that even Susano  It can be dissolved, this melting escape is indeed not to be underestimated! However, if it is only to this extenthuh!"

    With a cold snort in Chen's heart, he secretly strengthened his chakra, and saw that Susanoo, who was originally dissolving, was recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Not only that, but after the Susanoo was completely recovered, it was growing at a terrifying speed and continued to grow stronger. The Susanoo, who was originally just a skeleton, had grown muscles and meridians in an instant.  As Susan grew stronger, he naturally opened up the liquid that had engulfed Chen.

    Although he has already broken free from Rongdun, Susano seems to have been traumatized, with green smoke rising from all parts of his body, obviously due to being dissolved by Rongdun, but the damaged parts have already been output by Chen  Chakra has been repaired, and there are no scars visible except that it is still smoking.

    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsumi was safe and sound under his melting attack, Mizukage couldn't help but smiled wryly and said: "I don't like men who don't melt easily!"

    At this time, Chen was on Nenghu's head, looking down at the water shadow on the ground, and said playfully, "Rongdun? The attack power is really strong! Next, try my attack too!"  Bar!"

    Following Chen's sneer, Xu Zuo under Chen's control suddenly moved, raised his arm, and a knife composed of Amaterasu Black Flame instantly condensed out.

    Feeling the sense of crisis coming from the black flame, Mizukage's face froze, put away the previous wry smile, his expression became serious, and at the same time he also started to move, his hands quickly formed seals.

    "snort!"

    Without giving Mizukage a chance to use ninjutsu, Chen had already controlled Susano to raise the Amaterasu Blade in his hand, and slashed at Mizukage on the ground.

    "Boom~"

    Susan's violent blow hit the ground, shattering the ground around Mizukage, and at the same time, the black flames on the Amaterasu Blade spread to the ground and continued to burn.

    However, Mizukage's strength cannot be killed with such a simple blow. Before the Amaterasu Blade attack came, he had jumped out of Susan's attack range, and he had completed the previous seal while jumping away.  Susano attacked.

    "Water escape. The technique of the Great Waterfall!"

    A strong jet of water suddenly spewed out from Mizukage's mouth, creating a large-scale water force, which attacked Susano, and finally hit Susano, but Susano's defense ability was too strong,  Mizukage's massive ninjutsu failed to have any effect on Susano. The water column hit Susano's body, but it could only be scattered on the ground, but in an instant, the body where Susano was standing  The edges around the location form a lake-like terrain.However, Mizukage's attack was not over yet, and he was already preparing for the second ninjutsu when the water array was cast. Just after the attack of the water array was over, the second ninjutsu was completed.  Zuo Neng is almost an opportunity to spread his breath.

    The moment the lake under Susanoo's feet was formed, Mizukage immediately launched an attack. Where there was water, the fighting power of the Mizukage ninja had risen to a higher level. Mizukage's first ninjutsu had obviously been created like this  environment of.

    "Water escape. Water dragon bomb!"

    With a roar, two giant dragons formed by condensed water in the lake soared into the sky and attacked Susano, but Susano was already prepared.

    "Tch!"

    With Chen's cold snort, Susan had already swung the Amaterasu Blade in his hand, and when the giant cage attacked, he slashed the dragon's head with a knife, and the menacing water dragon was actually split by Susan  , turned into water droplets all over the sky and fell on the lake, forming a scene like a storm.

    At the same time, when the black flame collided with the water dragon, the high-temperature black flame instantly evaporated part of the water droplets, and the water vapor immediately filled the air. For a while, both of them were blocked from sight.

    ps: It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve asked for anything, so I¡¯m so cheeky!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and fortieth; Water shadow crisis

    ?

    When the black flame collided with the water dragon, the water dragon instantly turned into water droplets and scattered all over the sky. At the same time, part of the water droplets were evaporated, and immediately turned into water vapor, covering everyone's sight.

    Although Uchiha Tatsuo's line of sight was temporarily blocked, this did not make Mizukage relax the slightest vigilance.

    Sure enough, in just a moment, Uchiha Tatsuo's voice came from the mist.

    "Fire escape. Extinguish the mighty fire!"

    Almost at the same time, as soon as Chen's voice fell, Shui Ying saw a group of flames flying out of the mist. Strictly speaking, it was a sea of ??fire, and the entire area of ??the mist was illuminated by the fire, and the target of the sea of ??fire  , obviously the water shadow.

    Even in the current environment filled with white mist, Chen was still able to lock onto Mizukage's figure, so he formed a seal immediately after splitting the water dragon, and launched an attack on Mizukage without hesitation.

    Seeing the sea of ??flames attacking him, Mizukage's face changed, and he couldn't help but secretly said: "Damn, this level of fire escape is beyond the normal range of ninjutsu. This method of manipulating flames is simply unimaginable. Uchiha clan  His fire escape ability really lives up to its reputation!"

    Although I have long known that the Uchiha clan is good at fire escape ninjutsu, I am still surprised by Uchiha Chen's ability to control fire, but Mizukage also knows that now is not the time to think about these things, because the range of the sea of ????fire is too large, and it is obvious to avoid it.  No, so I had to forcefully block it.

    At this moment, the reaction ability of the shadow-level powerhouse was fully displayed. Almost from the moment the fire was lit, Mizukage had already thought of how to deal with it, and without the slightest hesitation, he started to seal again, and the seal was formed faster than  It was a bit faster before, and a few simple printing patterns were completed almost instantly.

    "Water escape. Water array wall!"

    I saw Mizukage's cheeks puffed up, and a huge stream of water spewed out from his mouth again, forming a fan-shaped water wall in front of Suiying, reaching the oncoming sea of ??flames.

    The ninjutsu performed by Kage-level powerhouses is naturally not comparable to ordinary ninjas, and the current environment makes Mizukage even more powerful, and the water escape ninjutsu is much stronger.

    It was another collision of ninjutsu, the fiery flame hit the water curtain, and Mizukage desperately mobilized the Chakra in his body to bless the wall of the water formation, and finally offset the huge sea of ??flames, instantly raising a white mist all over the sky  , The vast expanse made the already blurred field even more hazy, and this made Mizukage more vigilant, and it was inevitable that another powerful ninjutsu would emerge from the mist, so she had to fight 12 points  The spirit is on guard.

    Compared with Mizukage's vigilance, Chen acted very relaxed. In fact, Chen's attack was more tentative from the beginning, and the ninjutsu he released casually did not show his real strength to fight at all.

    "The fog is really annoying, let me disperse it!" Chen did not follow up to attack Shuiying after releasing the fire to quench, but swept the white fog in front of him, and said in a low voice.

    Immediately afterwards, Chen used the wind escape ninjutsu to blow away all the white mist in the field, and the figures of Chen and Mizukage were naturally revealed again, and they were confronting each other.

    Chen sneered, looked at Shui Ying and said, "Dangtang Shui Ying, is your ability limited to this level?"

    "Hehe~ Do you want to try again?" Shui Ying took a step back gently, acting very casual, and said with a chuckle.

    Although Mizukage appeared relaxed, it could be seen from her vigilant eyes that she didn't want to be as relaxed as she appeared on the surface.

    At this time, she looked at Uchiha Chen who was staring in front of her eyes vigilantly, because she had already felt the pressure, and she knew the gap between herself and the opponent after a short fight, and the defensive power of Susanoo condensed by Chen  It was beyond her imagination, even her proudest Rongdun couldn't be dissolved, let alone hurt Chen, she also saw that from the beginning to now, Uchiha Chen didn't use his full strength at all, otherwise  If so, I'm sure it won't be that easy.

    And just now, she also paid attention to the situation of her two guards, and found that their situation is also quite bad, they are completely suppressed, if this continues, defeat will happen sooner or later, so she is secretly anxious  , I was already thinking about how to evacuate, otherwise, once the other party got serious, they would probably be wiped out this time.

    "Oh~ in that case, let's try again, but this time I have to show some skills, don't let me down!" Chen's eyes flashed with murderous intent, and he grinned at Mizukage  Said, at the same time the aura on his body suddenly changed, full of violence and murderous aura, obviously Chen has become serious.

    Feeling the change in Chen's aura, Shui Ying became more vigilant, not daring to relax at all, because she knew that if she was a little careless, the result would beThe result is likely to be killed because of this.

    So, before Chen started to attack, Shui Ying had already formed a seal, wanting to seize the opportunity.

    However, before she finished the seal, Chen who was opposite her had already made a move, controlling Susano, raised the Amaterasu blade in her hand and slashed towards Mizukage, and Mizukage had to go to Mizukage seeing this.  After jumping up to dodge, she knew the power of Amaterasu's fire.

    A knife cut through the air and landed on the lake. A huge wave was raised, and even the ground of the water area was blown apart, and the entire lake terrain was instantly destroyed.

    While Mizukage was dodging, the movement in his hand still didn't stop, and he completed the knot seal in mid-air.

    "Melting escape. The art of melting monsters!"

    I saw that Mizukage's cheeks were swollen, which was the precursor to launching ninjutsu, and he had already locked on Chen on the ground, but before she was allowed to release ninjutsu, Chen on the ground showed no sign for a moment  The disappearance of Mizukage made Mizukage stunned, thinking of the legend about Tatsuo Uchiha, already feeling bad in his heart.

    Without allowing her to think too much, a huge sense of crisis came from behind her, and Mizukage instinctively wanted to escape, but she just had this thought, and before she had time to act, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her body, and her whole body seemed to be  It was like being hit by a train, flew towards the ground, and hit the ground hard.

    The huge impact even cracked the ground, kicking up a burst of sand and dust. The water shadow that was hit hard was lying on the cracked ground, struggling to get up, looking very embarrassed, with a trace of red on the corner of his mouth.  Blood, obviously injured.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and fortieth chapters; Baiyanqing tragic death

    ?

    Mizukage, who was lying on the ground by a heavy blow, was struggling to stand up from the ground at this moment, but she was obviously in a bad state at the moment, her whole body was in a mess, and even the corners of her mouth were covered with bloodshot eyes.  hurt.

    Mizukage, who had just stood up from the ground, looked up at where she was before, only to realize that Uchiha Tatsumi, who had disappeared from her sight just now, was in mid-air at this time, looking at her playfully, without thinking,  The person who attacked her just now was Uchiha Tatsuya, and he couldn't help saying annoyedly: "Damn it! This is the golden flashing Flying Thunder God technique. I forgot that he mastered the legendary space ninjutsu. How careless!"

    Chen just now had indeed activated the Flying Raijin Jutsu, and when Mizukage was about to perform ninjutsu on him, he had already rushed behind Mizukage, and condensed Susano in an instant, controlling Susano Ichiki  The fist blasted Mizukage who was in mid-air to the ground again. Susan's punch was not a joke. After being hit by Susan with all his strength, even a Kage-level powerhouse could not be unscathed. Mizukage was injured.  What Chen expected.

    Mizukage's injury affected the entire situation of the battle. As Mizukage's guards, whether it was the young Chojuro or the seasoned Qing, they were always paying attention to Mizukage's situation during the battle, and naturally discovered it immediately.  Knowing Mizukage's situation, seeing the moment Mizukage was shot down, he couldn't help feeling anxious.

    The life-and-death duel between masters is the most taboo to be distracted. However, when Chojuro and Qing saw Mizukage being shot down, they couldn't care less about it. When their hearts were disturbed, there would naturally be flaws. Neither Suigetsu nor Shigego are benevolent people.  , naturally will not let go of such an opportunity.

    "Hahaha~~ die!"

    I saw Zhong Wu laughing wildly, his body was full of violent aura, completely opposite to his gentle and stable personality before, obviously he had been affected by the curse seal, his character became cold-blooded and bloodthirsty, and his attack power became more fierce.

    And his opponent is Kirigakure's Ao, who was no longer Shigego's opponent, and has been struggling to support him. Now his heart is in a mess, and he is unable to parry Shigego's fierce attack. After being hit by Shigego several times, he immediately vomits blood and flies out  , and finally landed on the ground, still unabated, and was dragged out for a certain distance.

    At this moment, he was dying and his consciousness was blurred. Although he wanted to struggle hard, he was powerless. Looking at Chongwu who was walking towards him step by step with a grinning smile, he obviously understood his end, and he couldn't help feeling bitter.

    "I have it's over well I'm not reconciled, Mizukage my lord!"

    Until now, Qing is still worried about the safety of Mizukage, but it is a pity that he is powerless now.

    Finally, Chong Wu walked up to him, with a bloodthirsty grin on his face, he bent down slowly, stretched out his hand to grab Qing's neck, lifted him up, and clasped Qing's head with the other hand.

    "Hahahaha~~ die!"

    Amidst Zhongwu's wild laughter, the arm that was clasped on Qing's head was able to exert strength, only heard the crisp sound of bone breaking, and saw Qing's head was twisted off by Chongwu, the sound of bone cracking just now was obviously  It was the reason why the bones on Qing's neck were torn apart. The headless corpse spewed blood like a spring, splashing on Chongwu's hideous face, but Chongwu didn't have the slightest intention to hide, but rather  He showed an expression of enjoyment, even licked the blood spattered on his mouth, and smiled cruelly, making him even more terrifying.

    Looking from a distance, you will see a ferocious figure like a demon, holding a headless corpse in one hand, and holding a human head in the other hand, laughing wildly, his body has been stained red with blood, as if  A hellish scene, even the brave will be scared to the limp when they see it.

    "Senior Young~"

    On the other side, Changjuro looked over subconsciously after hearing Qing's screams, and saw this scene that broke his heart. The senior Qing he respected was killed in such a cruel way.  It is already impossible to describe his mood at this moment, there is anger, unwillingness, sadness, and even a trace of fear, which finally turned into a roar of extreme grief and indignation.

    "Hey~~ You dare to be distracted while fighting the enemy, you are really asking for your own death! But Chongwu is still as perverted as ever, that's why I don't like him so much!" Shuiyue naturally also discovered the situation on Chongwu's side  , for Chonggo's cruelty and perversion, even as a teammate, he felt disgusted, so he couldn't help saying in disgust.

    "Bastard! I must kill you!"

    At this time, Chojuro's heart was filled with hatred, and hatred transformed him. He was no longer the simple and shy boy he used to be. Now he only had one thought, which was to kill the enemy in front of him, and then kill the executioner who tortured Qing  Cut into pieces to avenge Qing.

    roar??Chojuro shot again, and with all his strength when he shot, under the blessing of anger, Chojuro's strength was a bit stronger, and Suigetsu felt a little pressure for a while.

    It's a pity that not everyone is the protagonist's life, and not everyone can tear the opponent apart with a burst. Although Chojuro's strength is much stronger than before, it is still difficult to deal with elite ninjas like Suigetsu who have experienced many battles.  It was still a bit short, the initial outburst did cause Shuiyue to be stunned for a short time, but it was only for a short time.

    After all, although Chojuro's strength has improved due to anger, his state of mind has already lost his mind. A ninja who has lost his calmness and judgment cannot live for too long on the battlefield.

    Sure enough, not long after the fight, Suigetsu had already recovered after the fight, not only blocked Chojuro's offensive, but also suppressed him back.

    Looking at Chojuro who was struggling to support, Suigetsu suddenly knocked Chojuro back with a knife and looked at Chojuro with disdain.  He sneered and said, "Tch! As one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, is your strength only this level? The flat eye is really buried in the hands of a waste like you, but this situation will end soon  , because of the pair of knives, flat eye flounder, I want to order!"

    "Bastard, go to hell!"

    The taunted Chojuro roared angrily, holding up the flatfish in his hand, and frantically moved the chakra, causing the silver light to shine on the flateye's knife, and the high concentration of chakra formed a huge chakra on the flateye.  The disc-shaped chakra ball exudes a dangerous atmosphere, which is actually several times stronger than when it was just liberated. Feeling the momentum emanating from the flatfish, even the arrogant Suigetsu couldn't help but become dignified.

    Because Changjuro's target has been locked, it is obvious that it is Suigetsu!

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for collection!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and fortieth;

    ?

    The chakra disc condensed on the plaice was released at any time, feeling the oppression from it, Shuiyue's face also became dignified, and he didn't push it any further.

    However, what was unexpected was that Shuiyue didn't take defense against the threat of flat-eye plaice. Instead, he inserted the beheading sword in his hand into the ground, as if he was planning to give up using the beheading sword, and then quickly formed seals with his hands.

    "Water escape. Explosive water rushes!"

    Suigetsu abandoned the beheading sword and used the water escape ninjutsu instead, and spit out a large amount of water from his mouth to form a torrent, rushing towards Chojuro like a tsunami.

    It's a pity that the bursting water wave is obviously not suitable for use as an attack method. When the water flow was about to engulf Chojuro, Chojuro suddenly jumped into the air, and easily escaped the attack of the bursting water wave  , but the ground has already been covered by the flood water formed by the water moon, turning into a lake terrain.

    There is no way, when he landed, Chojuro could only condense the chakra under his feet, stand on the water, and at the same time continue to send chakra towards the flatfish.

    Although Suigetsu's attack failed to harm Chojuro, his goal had been achieved. At this time, there was a vast ocean under his and Chojuro's feet. The ninjutsu just now was obviously just to create terrain.

    Facing the oppression from flat-headed flounder, although Suigetsu is dignified, it does not mean that he will be afraid. I saw him looking at the lake he created with satisfaction, and said to Changjuro with a sneer: "Hehe~~ I didn't intend to  Use this, but it seems that you really underestimated you, so I have to use some tricks!"

    "Hmph! Just try out any means, I'll kill you anyway today!" At this time, Chojuro's tendons popped out, and he was so angry that he lost his mind.  Shan shouted at Shuiyue.

    After a short period of gaining momentum, the energy of the flatfish in Chojuro's hands has finally reached its peak. The disc on the blade exudes a dazzling silver light, as if it has the ability to destroy the world. This kind of power is obviously beyond the ordinary  Ninjutsu, at this moment, was unleashed by Chojuro, who was only capable of ninja.

    Emotions are indeed able to affect people's strength and make people exert extraordinary power. Whether it is anger or sadness, Chojuro at this moment is undoubtedly being stimulated by these two emotions to surpass the potential of ordinary people.

    "go to hell!"

    With Chojuro's roar, the flatfish in his hand suddenly slashed towards Mizutsuki, and the disc hovering on the knife seemed to have a vent, and the violent Chakra was like a torrent breaking a bank, with an unrivaled force.  The power, coming towards the water moon, is like a tailed beast cannon. It is so powerful that everywhere it goes, everything is pushed apart by this violent energy, and even the water surface is plowed into a ditch.

    However, facing such a terrifying power, Shuiyue didn't panic, and didn't even have the intention of dodging, but suddenly pulled out a scroll from behind, and then threw the scroll in her hand into the air.

    "Boom!"

    Accompanied by a puff of smoke, the scroll turned into a large sword that was tied up with a bandage and only the handle was exposed. It turned out to be one of the Kirigakure Seven Ninja Swords¡ª¡ªSame Muscle!

    This is the ninja tool Kisame once used. He only recognizes his master, Kisame, and will attack others (except Kirabi).  It was a large knife wrapped in bandages, and under the bandages was a black blade covered with barbs.  This sword has life and is able to absorb the opponent's chakra in battle, and Kisame Kisame used it to defeat the Four Tails Jinchuriki on his own.

    It¡¯s just that Kisame Kisame was killed by Uchiha Tatsu after capturing the Four-Tailed Jinchuriki, and both the Four-Tailed Jinchuriki and Sharkus fell into the hands of Uchiha Chen, but Chen was not interested in this ninja sword, so he threw it away.  Giving it to Suigetsu, I never thought that Suigetsu could tame this ninja knife with life and consciousness, but the result was beyond Chen's expectations.

    Although I don't know what method Suigetsu used to actually make Shame compromise, but after thinking about it, it was mentioned in the original book that Suigetsu's elder brother Guideng Manyue can skillfully use Kirigakure's Nannin Sword, which naturally includes  Shark muscle, and as his younger brother, Shuiyue shouldn't be much worse, there must be some way to control the shark muscle, otherwise, he wouldn't have been clamoring to snatch the shark muscle from Ghost Shark.

    Today's shark muscle has become Suigetsu's second ninjutsu, but he usually uses the beheading sword to fight. At this time, he felt a little oppressed by Chojuro's extraordinary ninjutsu, so he used it  Shark muscles challenged.

    After Sharkha fell into Shuiyue's hands, Sharkha's blade suddenly swelled a bit, and the bandage covering the blade was broken, revealing a black and ferocious blade. There was a big mouth full of fangs at the front end of the blade.  tooth imitation?A strange fish.

    "Water escape. Water giant!"

    Suiyue shouted loudly, transported the chakra, controlled a large amount of water around the body, and formed a huge water monster. It was said to be a water giant, but it was actually more like a huge water monster fish. At this time, Suiyue was  In the middle of the strange fish, the lower body has disappeared and has been integrated into the water, and the shark muscle that was still in his hand just now is placed obliquely on the head of the strange fish.  A big move like a beast cannon to counter.

    This trick is in the original work, when the Hawk team was capturing Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, Shuiyue stayed alone to block Eight-Tails' virtual dog cannon in order to give Sasuke and the others time to escape. Unfortunately, in the original work  Zhong Shuiyue's fate was extremely miserable. Although she didn't die, she was beaten into a lump of jelly by Eight-Tailed's virtual dog cannon and lost consciousness.

    However, the current Shuiyue has undergone earth-shaking changes compared to the original book. Not to mention that the strength has become stronger, and even the weapon has been replaced with shark muscle. You must know that the shark muscle is not comparable to the beheading sword. Its biggest feature  It is to be able to devour chakra and take the enemy's chakra as its own.

    This is what Shuiyue relies on.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and forty seventh; Dream of the water moon

    ?

    Finally, the powerful ninjutsu released from the flat-headed flounder collided with the water monster condensed by the water moon with fierce force.

    Immediately, the silver light exploded, and the chakra exploded in an instant, emitting a dazzling light. The water monster condensed by the water moon was pushed out a distance by the powerful force from the flatfish, but even so, the water monster still persisted.  It was not broken.

    Facing such power, Suigetsu also exerted all his strength, desperately outputting chakra to maintain the form of a water monster, and finally blocked Chojuro's super blow.

    This is not over yet, I saw that the water monster opened its mouth wide at this time, continuously devouring the powerful ninjutsu Chakra, under the action of the shark muscle, the power is constantly weakening, and the water monster  With the devouring of that chakra, the body size is gradually growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    In the end, the water monster devoured the powerful force released by the plaice, and such a fierce attack dissipated like this, no, it didn't dissipate, but it all went into the shark's belly.

    After devouring that chakra, the shark muscles seemed to have tasted the delicious food, and even grinned and let out a strange "Ka Ka Ka" laugh, and the shape of the shark muscles was also due to the large amount of chakra that had been swallowed.  Finally, it swelled up and became more ferocious, looking more like a monster covered with barbs, and the water monster maintained by Shuiyue also increased a lot in size, more than doubled.

    In other words, Chojuro's desperate blow not only failed to injure Suigetsu as he wished, but instead strengthened Suigetsu's power, a typical example of stealing chickens without losing money.

    On the other side, Chojuro, who released his ultimate move, became a little weak at this time, because he had been fighting with Suigetsu for a long time, and just now because of anger, he released an ultimate move recklessly. Chakra was consumed so much that it was already  Sweating profusely, panting violently, showing fatigue.

    While slowly recovering Chakra, secretly said: "Hithit, is hedead?"

    Chojuro is very confident about the extraordinary big move just now. No one knows the power of that move better than him. He can feel the power of that power from his angry blow.  If he suffered that blow, he might be seriously injured, and if he was caught off guard, he might even die. He didn't think that Shuiyue could survive that blow with his strength alone.

    However, before he was allowed to take a breath, what happened next made his heart that was about to relax suddenly lifted again, because he felt that the chakra of Suiyue did not disappear, but became stronger and stronger.  Then he saw a scene that shocked him.

    The water monster condensed by the other party is opening its mouth wide, devouring his chakra greedily, and finally absorbed by the strange black mass on the head of the water monster.  His chakra is actually getting stronger and stronger.

    In the end, under Chojuro's terrified eyes, the strange black thing swallowed up his big move, and made a weird "click~click~", as if mocking Chojuro's attack.

    "Thishow is this possiblemy ninjutsu wasabsorbed, what is that?"

    Seeing such a result, Chojuro was obviously shocked. He seemed to have lost all his strength at the moment, and was lying powerlessly on the water, shouting in a daze.

    Different from Chojuro's frustration, feeling the continuous flow of Chakra from the shark muscles, the Chakra consumed by the battle with Chojuro just now has recovered, Suigetsu is naturally extremely excited, looking at the shark muscles frantically, and said with a smile  : "Hey~~ It's amazing, the chakra is fully recovered, as expected of the shark muscle, it really didn't let me down, this feeling is like having chakra that can never be used up!"

    With some emotion, Shuiyue dispersed the water monster and landed on the water. Of course, because the bottom is full of water, Shuiyue has already condensed Chakra under his feet, standing on the water like a flat ground  He was holding the huge shark muscle in his hand, and walked towards Chojuro with a sneer.

    At this time, Chojuro also came back to his senses when he saw Suigetsu walking towards him, but the amount of chakra consumed by the move just now was too large, and Chojuro hadn't recovered for a while.

    Of course he also knew that Suigetsu was definitely going to attack him. Although Chakra did not recover, Chojuro would not sit still.  month, in case of his attack.

    As Suigetsu approached, Chojuro finally saw the shark muscle in his hand. He clearly knew that his ninjutsu would fail because of this thing, because it absorbed all his ninjutsu.  The placeIt was only in the past that the current situation was created, so he naturally cared about it.

    The black body is covered with barbs, which can absorb the opponent's chakra during the battle, and the weird laughter from its huge mouth just after absorbing ninjutsu, obviously has signs of life and can meet some conditions  There is only one thing in the ninja world.

    "Big Sword Shark Muscle!"

    Looking at the hideous shape, Chojuro exclaimed in disbelief.

    Suigetsu fiddled with the shark muscle in his hand, as if showing off, and said with a sneer to Chojuro: "Hey~~ That's right, it's the shark muscle of one of the Seven Ninja Swords. Are you surprised?"

    Chojuro lost his composure and asked: "How is it possible, isn't the shark's muscle in the hands of the former Kirigen Ginzato seven people and now the Kirigakure traitor Ninja Kisame? How could it be with you?"

    Each of Kirigakure's Seven Ninja Swords has special and powerful abilities. The ninjas with the title of Seven Ninja Swordsmen are definitely very powerful ninjas in Kirigakure Village, but in the eyes of others, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen are already  Something from the past, an organization that didn't exist.

    However, the Seven Ninja Swords still have special emotions for Kirigakure Village, especially the younger generation of ninjas want to reorganize the Seven Ninja Swords and restore the reputation of the Seven Ninja Swords, even those who have betrayed Kirigakure  Suigetsu in the village has such a dream and is so persistent in collecting the Seven Ninja Swords.

    That's why Changjuro lost his composure when he saw that Shuiyue not only possessed a beheading sword but also had this shark muscle.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and fortieth eight;

    ?

    "That's right, this shark muscle was originally in the hands of Kisame-senpai, but now it's my trophy!" Suigetsu seemed to enjoy Chojuro's gaze, and shamelessly handed Chen over to his shark muscle  Said to be his trophy.

    "Trophy? Could it be that the dried persimmon ghost shark has been taken by you"

    "Hehe~~" Shuiyue didn't admit it, but just laughed a few times in a ambiguous manner, which made Changjuro believe it even more.

    "It's not just this shark muscle. My goal is to collect all seven ninja swords. No matter how difficult it is, I will complete this goal. Now I have two. In addition to the flatfish in your hand, my  The goal is one step closer, so double swords and flat eye flounder, I am determined to win!" Speaking of this, Shuiyue's expression was full of determination, as if she believed that she would definitely succeed.

    "What?" Changjuro was shocked by Suigetsu again when he heard it, and his heart moved. After all, he also had this goal, but he knew clearly that it would not be easy to gather all seven ninja swords again.  I don't even know where I lost my ninja sword, or in whose hands, let alone get all seven of them together.

    However, after hearing Suigetsu's words at this time, Chojuro's heart seemed to be touched. Looking at Suigetsu's firm expression, Chojuro knew that it was not a joke, and even a surprise appeared in Chojuro's heart  Thought - "Perhaps, that guy will really succeed!"

    However, the paradox is that one of the seven ninja knives, the double sword Hirame flounder, is in his hands, and the person in front of him is his opponent. Although he agrees with Shuiyue's goal in his heart, he wants him to kill Hirame flounder.  It is impossible to hand over to others, not to mention that this person is Kirigakure's rebellious ninja. Thinking of this, Chojuro couldn't help but hold the Hirame plaice in his hand even more tightly.

    "You are not my opponent, and that attack just now should have consumed a lot of your chakra. It is even more impossible for you to beat me now. However, I don't really want to kill you, so I obediently hand over the flatfish  , I will let you live!", this may be because they both use the ninja sword, or because the two have the same dream, Suigetsu did not kill Chojuro when he did not recover, but advised Chojuro  road.

    "Impossible! No matter what, I will not hand over the flatfish to you, and you have killed Mr. Qing, I will not let you go!" Hearing what Suigetsu said, Changjuro didn't even think about it.  Shuiyue roared, and at the same time put on an offensive posture, obviously he didn't want to say anything more to Shuiyue. Although he is in a bad state now, he will not be caught without a fight, let alone compromise like Shuiyue.

    "Really? If that's the case, then there's nothing I can do. Although I don't want to kill you, I have to get the flatfish, so I have to be sorry!" Looking at Chojuro with a firm expression, Suigetsu also knew that there was no compromise  Maybe, I just apologized, didn't speak again, and the expression on my face became indifferent.

    "You were the one who attacked just now, this time it's my turn!" Shuiyue raised the shark muscle in her hand and said in a cold voice, obviously intending to take the initiative to attack.

    "Huh! Come on~" Chojuro snorted coldly, and at the same time transported the only remaining Chakra in his body. In an instant, Hiramugi lit up again, but it's a pity that his current state has obviously not recovered, and even his momentum is stronger than  It was much weaker just now.

    "Stubborn!"

    As soon as the words fell, Shuiyue seriously flashed a stern look, and his body melted into the water in an instant, and disappeared from Changjuro's sight. This is the secret technique of the ghost lamp family.  appear anywhere.

    Chojuro obviously knew the secret technique of the ghost lamp family, so he knew that the other party had merged into the water the moment Suigetsu disappeared, and he was not surprised.  Because he knew that Shuiyue would definitely emerge from somewhere to attack him in the next moment.

    "Huh? Behind!"

    The cautious Chojuro suddenly felt a change behind him, accompanied by a sense of crisis, which made him turn around reflexively without even thinking about it, and suddenly cut out the plaice in his hand.

    The one that emerged from behind Chojuro was indeed Mizugetsu. The moment he merged into the water, he came behind Chojuro and suddenly jumped out of the water. However, Chojuro is worthy of being a Jonin, and he immediately noticed any movement behind him.  , Suigetsu had just exposed his upper body from the water surface, and before he had fully climbed out of the water, Chojuro's attack had already struck, and he slashed on Suigetsu's body in an instant.

    "Wow~"

    The imaginary scene of blood splattering did not appear, but the "water moon" in front of me was turned into a spray of water after being chopped by flatfish.

    "This is a water body? Oops"

    Seeing this situation, Ling Changjuro was on the alert, thinking to himselfIt's not good, he didn't allow him to think too much, and the sense of crisis came from behind him again, but this time his movements were obviously slow, his body couldn't keep up with the reaction, and before he was allowed to turn around, a handle of kunai had already been placed on him  neck, making his next movements stagnate.

    "Don't move, you will die!"

    Immediately afterwards, an indifferent voice came from behind Chojuro, and he knew who the owner of the voice was without looking at Chojuro. He couldn't help but feel bitter in his heart. He knew that he had already lost.

    The person behind Chojuro is Suigetsu, and the one split by Chojuro before is indeed Suigetsu's water body, because Suigetsu knew that Chojuro's spirit was tense just now, and it was not easy to subdue him instantly, so he merged into the water  At that time, a water body was created, and the water body was made to attack from behind Chojuro, but it was just a feint attack, Suigetsu didn't expect that a single water body could kill Chojuro, the main purpose of the water body was to disperse Changjuro  Just Juro's attention.

    Sure enough, Changjuro, who was in a tense state, realized the abnormal movement behind him at that moment, and he had already shot almost as soon as the water body had just emerged, and the water body only emerged from half of his body.  Juro's flat eye plaice was already on his body, and the water body was split apart without any hindrance.

    It's a pity that it wasn't the real Suigetsu, as early as when Chojuro turned around to attack the water body, Suigetsu had already appeared from the other side of Chojuro, forming a pincer attack with the water body, because Chojuro was attacking the water body, so  Back to the water moon.

    It was too late to say, but it was too soon, although he reacted at the moment when the water body was scattered, but it was already too late. At the same time as the water body was scattered, Suigetsu shot at almost the same time.  , but Suigetsu's big sword shark muscle was replaced by Kunai, and it seemed that he didn't intend to take Chojuro's life.

    From Suiyue's disappearance to appearance, it took no more than three seconds before and after. In this short moment, Chojuro was already controlled by Suiyue, and life and death were only between Suiyue's thoughts.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and fortieth;

    ?

    As a member of the Eagle Squad, Suigetsu has always followed Chen and participated in many battles. No matter in terms of strength or combat experience, he is undoubtedly much stronger than Chojuro, a newcomer. Naturally, Chojuro cannot handle the operation.  That's right, it was just a simple water body, and Changjuro was easily subdued.

    "You lost. Although I don't really want to kill you, but you are so stubborn, I have no choice but to apologize. Since you have no ability to keep the plaice, then hand it over!" Shuiyue's cold voice repeated  The sound came from behind Chojuro, in a tone without the slightest emotion, Chojuro could feel that if he made a slight movement, the kunai would cut his throat without hesitation.

    Feeling the chill emanating from the Kunai on his neck, Chojuro seemed to have lost all strength in his body, recalling Mizukage's encouragement to him before he set off, he finally laughed at himself and said: "Sure enoughI still can't do it  Is it? Mizukage-sama, I'm sorry I failed your expectations"

    Shuiyue didn't care about Changjuro's current mood, and said indifferently: "Now you have two choices, one is to live, hand over Hirame plaice, and then go back to Wuyin Village obediently, and the other is that I will kill you now, and then I will kill you.  Take the plaice yourself, if you're smart you know how to choose."

    The choice between life and death is not difficult for people who are not ignorant.

    Chojuro is the ninja of Kirigakure. In the past, under the tyranny of the fourth generation of Mizukage, the graduation exam of the Kirija Ninja Village had to kill each other with his graduates of the same period. There may be his own classmates and friends among them, so cruel  In the graduation exam, other countries gave Mist Ninja Village the notoriety of "Blood Mist Village".

    At the same time, because of this, the rate of rebellion in Wuyin Village is also the highest among the five great ninja villages, but this situation has improved after Terumimei took over the fifth generation of Mizukage and implemented an open policy. Chojuro  As the guard of the Five Dynasties Mizukage, he is naturally loyal to Mizukage and Wuyin Village, and will certainly not easily beg for mercy from the enemy.

    At this time, he has recovered from the initial depression, bearing the pressure of death from Shuiyue and Kunaizhong.

    Hatred, anger, and remorse were intertwined, tormenting him severely. After all, he was only an eighteen-year-old boy. Although he had been receiving cruel ninja education, he suddenly suffered the tragic death of his teammates in his eyes.  He has something but is unable to do anything, even himself is under the control of others, and his life is in the hands of others. This kind of experience can keep him from breaking down, which is already very good psychologically.

    No one wants to die. Although he is not afraid of death, he really wants to fight with each other, but the remaining reason keeps telling him not to allow him to do so.

    Chojuro took a deep breath, regained clarity in his eyes, tried his best to suppress all the mixed emotions, and kept saying to himself in his heart: "Calm down, you must calm down now, I want to live, Mizukage-sama is in a very bad situation right now.  Wonderful, at least let Mizukage-sama get out of the current danger."

    Although Chojuro was very nervous, he couldn't just die like this, or at least he had to make sure that Mizukage could escape here safely, so that he could die with peace of mind. Although he didn't know why Suigetsu didn't kill him, but it didn't matter why,  This is undoubtedly his only chance, because he knows that he is not the opponent's opponent now, and now there is a chance of survival in front of him, so he naturally has to grasp it. More than ten years of ninja education told him that only by living  There is hope for revenge, and only by living can there be a future.

    "I understand, Hirame flounder, take it!" Chojuro suppressed the hatred in his heart, but when he said this, he still couldn't help revealing a trace of helplessness and reluctance.  To him, it is not just a weapon, but also has a special meaning and emotion. It is naturally heartache and reluctance for him to give up the flat eye now.

    Although he was reluctant to part with it, compared with the safety of Mizukage, the latter is undoubtedly more important. After this change, Chojuro was undoubtedly forced to grow up a lot, and he is no longer the shy boy who has no opinion  So Chojuro made a decision without being too entangled.

    "Hey~~ Choose wisely, nothing is more important than saving your life!" After receiving Chojuro's wise answer, Shuiyue showed a smile on his face, and at the same time withdrew the knife that was on Chojuro's neck.  Kunai, he is not worried about Chojuro playing tricks because he is confident that he can kill Chojuro the moment he does anything wrong.

    But Chojuro felt the disappearance of Suigetsu's killing intent, and secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He knew what he should do, so he didn't take the opportunity to resist. Instead, he slowly lifted the flatfish in his hand, and looked at the one in his hand with a complicated expression.  Gritting his teeth, he closed his eyes, and made up his mind to throw the flatfish in his hand into the air. In the end, Shuiyue Shen??Catch it, and another ninja sword among the seven ninja swords fell into Suigetsu's hands.

    "Hey~~ The double-knife flat-eye plaice was finally brought back by my ghost lamp Suigetsu!" Suiyue was naturally extremely happy to get the seven ninja sword again, thinking that the user of this double-knife flat-eye plaice was once his favorite when he was a child.  The elder brother whom he adores and most wants to surpass is Kirigakure, an elite ninja who can skillfully wield seven ninja swords.

    At this moment, Chojuro suddenly opened his eyes, turned to face Suigetsu, looked firmly at the Hirame plaice in Suigetsu's hand, and said firmly: "One day, I will definitely take back all the Nanin swords!  "

    Regarding Chojuro's words, Mizutsuki just sneered a few times, and said disdainfully: "Hmph~ The fourth Mizukage once ordered the expulsion of all blood successor families in Kirigakure Village, although the fourth Mizukage at that time was controlled by Uchiha Madara  Yes, but our Ghost Lantern clan has already suffered a catastrophe because of the order of the fourth generation of Mizukage. I don¡¯t have any good feelings for Wuyin Village. I let you go this time because I used to live in Wuyin Village.  , I have done my best to you Wuyin, if you dare to appear in front of me next time, you will not be as lucky as today!"

    After finishing speaking, Suigetsu ignored Chojuro, resealed shark muscle and plaice in the scroll, then walked to the front of the beheading sword, carried the beheading sword on his shoulders, and walked towards Chonggo.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and fiftieth; angry water shadow

    ?

    After solving Chojuro, Suigetsu walked towards Chonggo. As for whether Chojuro would leave or continue to stay, it was not something he should think about. Anyway, he had already let him go. I am sorry that I was in Wuyin Village  The friendship I have been with is the best of benevolence.

    On the other side, Chongwu, after solving Baiyanqing, threw the corpse in his hand casually. Although the battle was over, the violence on Chongwu's body has never been restrained, and his reason is still filled with the desire to kill. At this time, he  Looking around as if continuing to find the target.

    Chonggo, who entered the curse seal state, has been filled with the desire to kill and lost his mind, and has become a monster who only knows how to kill. Only Chen and Sasuke who has the kaleidoscope Sharingan can frighten him. Anyone else  Anyone who comes into his sight will be regarded as his prey.

    In the end, Shuiyue, who was walking towards him with a beheading sword, came into his sight, and naturally became the target of Chongwu, who was already in a state of killing. With a roar, with Shuiyue's hellish expression, Chonggo waved  The fist that had become ferocious due to the transformation suddenly hit him.

    "Wow~"

    A violent punch with a whistling sound suddenly hit Shuiyue's head. The extremely powerful blow directly exploded Shuiyue's head. Shuiyue's head was like a water-filled  The balloon exploded, and the water splashed everywhere. It's a pity that for the ghost lamp family who can ignore physical attacks, Chongwu's pure brute force attack is useless against Shuiyue.

    Sure enough, in just a few seconds, the water spray scattered by Zhongwu gradually re-condensed, forming the shape of a head, and the outline of the water moon appeared.

    At the same time, a ball of water polo appeared out of thin air, covering Zhongwu's head like a hood, which made Chongwu unable to breathe. His hands kept tearing the water polo on his head to tear it apart, but no matter what he did  I tried hard, but the water polo didn't break apart from being squeezed and deformed.

    After going on for a period of time, Chongwu, who couldn't breathe, gradually failed, and the power of the curse seal could no longer be maintained, and gradually retracted into his body. Chongwu also recovered his original simple and honest appearance from a ferocious monster, and collapsed powerlessly on the ground  .

    Seeing this, Shuiyue scattered the water polo on Zhongwu's head, and complained angrily: "Damn, I was almost killed by you, so I said that in the team, the person I hate the most is you  , I am always on tenterhooks!"

    With the dispersal of the curse seal, Chongwu naturally regained his senses. He was coughing violently on the ground at the moment. After hearing Shuiyue's complaints, he looked at Shuiyue apologetically and said, "Sorry, I can't  self-control."

    Seeing Chongwu like this, Shuiyue couldn't be angry. After all, he also knew that this was not Chongwu's original intention, not to mention that he had already apologized, so Shuiyue didn't care about anything, but just waved his hand and said helplessly:  "Forget it, forget it! I won't argue with you about that punch just now. Anyway, I'm used to it. Since we've already settled it, let's hurry up and join the boss!"

    "Um!"

    After a period of buffering, Chongwu has recovered, struggling to get up from the ground, and the two rushed towards the place where Chen and Mizukage fought together

    On the other side of the battlefield, the battle between Mizukage and Chen is continuing. Although he was careless just now, he suffered a blow from Susano and suffered a lot of trauma, but Mizukage is a Kage-level powerhouse after all, and he will not just  Being knocked down so easily, he has stood up again and confronted Chen.

    However, at this moment, there was a sudden scream from a distance, which made Shuiying's heart tremble, because she could tell that the scream was obviously made by her guard Qing, and she already had a bad premonition in her heart  , turned around and looked, and saw the scene where Qing was mentioned by Chongwu, which made her extremely angry. She wanted to stop it, but it was too late. She could only watch her subordinates being tortured and killed, and only the cruel murderer was left laughing wildly like a demon  .

    "asshole!"

    At this time, Shui Ying's face was undisguisedly extremely angry, and a strong murderous intent erupted from his body, and the real anger almost burst out from his eyes, wishing to tear the cruel murderer to pieces.

    After all, Qing is the guard who has been with her for the longest time, and she is even more loyal. Now that she is brutally killed in front of her, Mizukage's anger can be imagined.

    Mizukage hated her heart, her throat felt hot, and then she spat out a mouthful of blood. She had already gone through a fierce battle before, and was severely injured. Seeing such a situation suddenly, she directly suffered internal injuries.

    This kind of situation has never been in the ordinary people, who have long been blinded by hatred, rushing forward to find the murderer regardlessShe tried her best, but Mizukage didn't do that, because beside her, there was a person whom she was extremely afraid of, and if she lost her mind due to anger, then what awaited her would be a cruel ending.

    "Hehe~~ Chongwu, this guy still can't get rid of this problem, tsk tsk~ it's really cruel!" Chen also saw what happened to Chongwu, shook his head and said exaggeratedly, he had no scruples and was already angry  Extreme water shadow.

    "Yu~zhi~bo~chen~"

    At this time, Shui Ying had suppressed the anger in his heart, looked at Chen with cold eyes, and said every word.

    Chen naturally didn't care about Mizukage's current mood, just sneered a few times, and said to Mizukage: "Don't look at me like that, it's not me who killed your subordinates!"

    It is useless to say anything in the current situation, the two sides are already in a deadly situation, it is impossible to stop just because of a few words, so Mizukage did not talk nonsense, but still looked at Chen coldly, but she did not  Blindly attacking, she already knew the gap between herself and the enemy from the professor just now, so she could only look for the opponent's flaws and find opportunities to attack, then there was only a glimmer of hope.

    But if she doesn't do anything, it doesn't mean that Chen will be so exhausted. Since Chongwu and the others have already resolved the battle, and he is the leader, of course he can't drag it any longer, and he already wants to solve the battle here.

    So, Chen's eyes changed, and he put away his joking expression and said in a low voice, "Since Chongwu and the others have already solved it, I can't fall behind, let's end it as soon as possible!"

    Hearing Chen's whisper, Shui Ying's expression froze, and he became more vigilant, staring at Chen, secretly guarding against Chen's sudden attack.

    Chen didn't pay attention to Mizukage's vigilance, and suddenly raised the momentum of his whole body, and then disappeared in place, and appeared in front of Mizukage out of thin air in an instant. This is Chen's space ninjutsu, Flying Thunder God.

    It's just that Mizukage had suffered from Fei Leishen just now, so he was already prepared for Chen's move, and he had been staring at Chen just now, and he was already alert the moment Chen disappeared, so he waited until Chen appeared again.  At that time, he had already reacted, and at the same time launched an attack on Chen who had just appeared in front of him.

    "Melting escape!"

    The first shot is his favorite move, the extremely lethal Rongdun, and it is still at such a short distance, Mizukage believes that it is impossible for anyone to escape in such a close to zero distance situation.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 251; Despair

    ?

    At such a distance, if it were someone else, it might be impossible to avoid it, but for Chen it was easy.

    Facing Mizukage's ultimate move, Chen's face showed no panic at all, with a calm smile on the corner of his mouth, he seemed calm and unhurried. With a flash of light, Chen disappeared from Mizukage's sight again, and Mizukage's attack was natural  Also fell through.

    "So fast!"

    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi disappearing again, Mizukage frowned, and couldn't help sighing in his heart: "The legendary Flying Thunder God is really well-deserved, I have clearly locked Uchiha Tatsuya's breath, and I have counted the time when he appeared.  Azimuth, I found the best chance to make a move, even a Kage-level powerhouse couldn¡¯t dodge it safely, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to dodge it completely, with this Flying Thunder God technique, it¡¯s very difficult to get rid of Uchiha Tatsumi, maybe,  It¡¯s really going to be here today.¡±

    Shui Ying's face was already pale, and there was deep fear in her eyes. She sensed Chen's position cautiously, not daring to act rashly, or even blinking. After seeing the speed of Flying Thunder God, she no longer had much confidence to be able to  It's time to attack, so I can only concentrate on guarding against Chen's attack, hoping to find a chance to counterattack.

    Just in the blink of an eye, Chen who disappeared just now has reappeared, but his position has changed, and he appears behind Mizukage.

    As soon as he showed his figure, Chen had already attacked Mizukage without stopping, but Chen didn't use ninjutsu, he only relied on body skills to attack, and with an extremely simple punch, he struck at the back of Mizukage  .

    As Mizukage, Terumimei's reaction ability is naturally not bad. He had already noticed and reacted the moment Chen appeared, and hurriedly turned around to defend. However, at this time, Chen's fist had already attacked her, and Mizukage could only rush  For a while, he crossed his hands in front of his chest, hoping to block the opponent's attack.

    Due to Mizukage's quick reaction, Chen's punch only hit Mizukage's arm, but as soon as he touched it, Mizukage's expression showed pain. Chen's seemingly simple punch actually contained astonishing power.  Power, feeling the force from the fist made Mizukage startled, and then Mizukage screamed, his body flew backwards uncontrollably, obviously caused by the power of Chen's punch.

    Although it's just a physical attack, you must know that Chen who possesses the strange power fist must have amazing strength, and Mizukage is not a master of physical training like Tsunade and Raikage, so naturally he couldn't bear the blow of the strange power fist and was sent flying  .

    "it's over!"

    After the water shadow was knocked into the air, Chen had a cold sneer on his face again, a cold light appeared in his eyes, and the whole person disappeared in place again, taking advantage of the water shadow being knocked into the air, he had not grasped the castration of his body and landed  At that time, Chen's figure had already appeared above the water shadow, and the lightning flashed on his body, and finally all condensed under his feet.

    "Yi Lei Shen Fu. Thunder Axe!"

    Terrifying thunder and lightning wrapped around Chen's feet, and in Mizukage's terrified eyes with a domineering power, he had already blasted towards Mizukage, even though Raikage had an amazing physique and a thunder-sun armor,  Even Mizukage, who has Kage-level strength, will definitely be seriously injured if he is hit by this move.

    ?Unable to rely on strength, Mizukage naturally cannot change his body shape to avoid it, but in the face of such oppression, Mizukage does not want to sit still, but wants to form seals, hoping to release ninjutsu to resist.

    But just as she was about to make a move, there was a piercing pain in her arm. It was obvious that her arm had been seriously injured when she resisted Chen's strange power fist, and she couldn't even raise her hand, let alone tie it.  printed.

    Time didn't allow her to think too much, because Chen's attack had already arrived. In desperation, Mizukage could only crazily mobilize the chakra in his body and spread it all over his body, hoping to bear Chen's attack hard.

    "Boom!"

    Accompanied by a dull sound, Chen's powerful blow was as powerful as a mountain hitting Shuiying's body. Accompanied by the crisp sound of bone breaking, Shuiying let out a miserable wail, and the whole body  People hit the ground like cannonballs.

    There was another loud bang, Mizukage's body hit the ground fiercely, raising a burst of dust, this move was so powerful, after Mizukage's body hit the ground, he directly knocked out  A not small shallow pit was formed, and there were cracks around the shallow pit. Shui Ying paralyzed in the shallow pit for a while and did not move again, life or death is unknown.

    After Chen attacked Mizukage, he landed firmly on the ground, walked to Mizukage's side, looked at Mizukage who had lost consciousness due to his attack, and just smiled playfully and said: "Hehe~~  Terumi Mei, in her previous life, she was regarded as a YY object by many Naruto fans, if you let them know??If I treat their goddess like this, I wonder if it will tear me to pieces!  "

    As if sensing Chen's approach, Mizukage's closed eyelashes moved, which was obviously a sign of waking up.

    Sure enough, a few seconds later, Mizukage slowly opened her eyes, followed by incomparably sharp pains all over her body, which also made her fully awake.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi who was standing aside and looking at her with a sneer, Mizukage was startled and subconsciously wanted to get up, but just as she wanted to move, it turned out to affect the wound, which made her face look pale all of a sudden.  She became pale and broke out in cold sweat. More importantly, her lower body had lost consciousness and she couldn't feel her legs. The crisp bone crack just now was obviously the sound of a broken spine in her waist, unless there were medical ninjas  Treat her and connect the broken spine, otherwise, it would be impossible to stand up.

    Mizukage obviously understood his situation, a trace of despair flashed in his eyes, but he didn't struggle any more, and he didn't even have the thought of resisting Chen, what was just a bitterness in his heart, as if he had lost all the strength in his body, and suddenly went limp,  Finally, he closed his eyes resignedly.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and fifty second; at your disposal

    ?

    A battle finally came to an end, and the result was naturally that Kirigakure's side was defeated. The dead and wounded, even Mizukage himself couldn't escape. He was seriously injured and paralyzed, and his life was still in Chen's hands. Life or death depended on it.  In Chen's thought.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, you have won, let's do it!" As a strong party, Mizukage naturally has the arrogance of a strong man. Even if he has reached this point, he never thought of giving in to his opponent or begging for mercy.

    Chen kept a faint smile on his face, bent down slowly, and finally stretched out his hand to grab Mizukage's neck, lifted Mizukage up, and looked at her playfully.

    "You're still stubborn even now, do you want to die that much?" At this moment, the distance between the two was extremely close, and Chen smiled lightly and said to Shui Ying in front of him.

    Mizukage's neck was bound tightly by Chen, causing her to have trouble breathing. As soon as Chen's voice fell, he also increased the strength in his hands, making Mizukage's breathing gradually difficult, and Mizukage's eyes revealed  With a resolute expression, he didn't struggle, and his consciousness became more and more blurred.

    "Damn it, let go of Mizukage-sama!"

    Just when Mizukage thought she would suffocate to death like this, an anxious voice reached her ears, which made her consciousness that was about to dissipate suddenly come back to her senses, and there was a trace of anxiety in her eyes, just because she was strangled by Chen.  Stuck in the throat, unable to speak.

    Hearing someone yelling, Chen turned around to look at the visitor, with a playful expression on his face again, as if he had found something interesting, he said to the visitor: "Oh, I remember your name is Changjuro, right?  I'm a new user, I didn't expect Shuiyue to let you survive, it really surprised me!"

    The person who came was Chojuro who was let off by Suigetsu, and he did not run away after Suigetsu left, he rushed over with concern for Mizukage's safety, but he seemed to be a step late, when he arrived  , the battle on Mizukage's side is over, and when he first arrived, he saw the scene where Uchiha Tatsuo lifted up their Mizukage, which made him so angry that he exclaimed without any thought.

    Chojuro turned a deaf ear to Chen's words, and now all his thoughts were on Mizukage, he didn't listen to what Chen was talking about at all, but habitually wanted to take out the plaice from behind, but he caught nothing and was stunned  After a while, it also reflected that the flat eye plaice had been taken away by someone just now, and I was annoyed for a while, so I could only shout at Chen: "Bastard, let go of Mizukage-sama!"

    "You want me to let her goOkay!" Chen glanced at Mizukage who was pinched by him so much that he rolled his eyes.  Mizukage may be the most aggrieved shadow, Chen smiled, and then actually let go of his hand.

    Following Chen's let go, Shuiying fell to the ground like a puddle of mud, panting heavily and accompanied by a rapid cough.

    "What?" Changjuro was stunned. Chen's action was beyond his expectation. He thought he had just yelled a few times in anxiety. Even if Chen didn't let go, he couldn't help it.  In his hands, not to mention that his strength has dropped sharply after losing Hiramugi, it is even more impossible to be his opponent. Unexpectedly, just based on his own words, the opponent actually let Mizukage go, so he immediately  My brain is a little short-circuited, and I don't know what to say next.

    After panting for a while, Shui Ying gradually recovered her breath, and a tinge of blood returned to her face, but she still couldn't stand up, and could only collapse on the ground. Now she didn't have the determination to seek death just now.  Expressing anxiety, he yelled at Changjuro: "Idiot, what are you doing here, run away, run away!"

    "Master Mizukage, I'm here to save you, are you alright?"

    Chojuro didn't hear the anxiety contained in Mizukage's voice. After seeing Mizukage regained his spirit, he breathed a sigh of relief, and said happily to Mizukage that even Chen was ignored by him.

    "Idiot, I told you to run away, don't you understand?" Mizukage roared, still losing his usual composure. For Chojuro who still didn't understand the situation, Mizukage was bitter for a while, and his eyes were even full of anxiety.  And blood streaks appeared.

    The three of them went out of the village, but they were followed by Uchiha Tatsumi. Not only was he seriously injured and restrained, but even Ao was killed. It can be said that the whole army was wiped out. Of course, she didn't want Chojuro to step down from her and Ao.  Follower, she who fought against Uchiha Tatsuo, but clearly knows the horror of this man, even she is not his opponent, let alone Chojuro.

    "Hehe~escape?" Chen just smiled playfully, and didn't say anything. The other party actually wanted to save someone or escape from his own hands. I don't know if it was self-confidence or stupidity.

    Hearing Chen's laughter, Mizukage came back to her senses, the terrifying speed of Fei Raijin appeared in her mind, and she wanted to get out of Uchiha Chen's hand.Running away is undoubtedly a fool's dream. Thinking of this, Mizukage couldn't help but feel a deep sense of powerlessness.

    "Uchiha Chen, how about we make a deal?" Mizukage, who had been silent for a while, made a secret decision in his heart, and suddenly said to Chen.

    "Oh?" Chen raised his eyebrows, turned to look at Shui Ying, with a little surprise in his eyes.

    Mizukage didn't care about Chojuro any more, took a deep breath, and said to Chen: "Your target should be me, Mizukage, right, other people are just irrelevant to you, as long as you let Chojuro go,  I can do whatever you want!"

    After saying this, she seemed to have exhausted all her strength, panting heavily, her heart heaving non-stop, but her eyes were still looking at Chen firmly, she felt that such a condition was not too much, Uchiha Chen should agree, as long as  It's a pity that she really wanted to forget that now that she was in Chen's hands, how could she be qualified to negotiate such a condition.

    "Master Mizukage, you"

    Chojuro finally understood at this moment, the opposite is Uchiha Tatsuya, a character who can make both Yun Yin and Konoha terrified, even Mizukage is not an opponent, so he is nothing.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and fifty third; Is it kindness?

    ?

    According to the most correct approach, after Chojuro escaped, he should flee to the Iron Country, and then tell the other four members of the Five Kages what happened here, and ask them to take measures instead of jumping like this now.  He came out to be brave, but Chojuro, who was concerned about Mizukage, couldn't care so much anymore, and even selectively ignored Uchiha Tatsumi's strength.  It was too late, now not only did he fail to get out of the water shadow, but he might even get in, and he couldn't help but feel extremely annoyed.

    And Chen obviously didn't care much about the small character of Chojuro, except that he didn't respond to Chojuro's name just now, but after hearing the deal Mizukage said, he looked at Mizukage with a weird expression on his face  Said: "Oh? Let me handle it? Is it anything?"

    Shui Ying bit her lower lip lightly, looked at Chen firmly, and said, "That's right, you let my guard go, and I let you handle it?"

    Mizukage has already made a decision in his heart. No matter what request Uchiha Tatsu makes, he will pretend to agree first, and wait until Chojuro is out of trouble before looking for a chance to attack, and at all costs, even if he dies, Uchiha Chen will not make it easier.

    Chojuro, who was standing by the side, was also surprised when he heard the conditions Mizukage said, and couldn't help shouting: "Mizukage-sama, you can't"

    "Shut up, I'm still Mizukage, I don't need you to say anything about the decision I made!" After Mizukage yelled at Chojuro, he continued to say to Chen: "Uchiha Tatsu, how are you?"

    "Hehe~ The conditions sound good," Chen said with a light smile, then his expression changed, and his tone suddenly turned cold, "But you seem to have forgotten something"

    Before the words fell, Chen suddenly disappeared in the same place, and appeared in front of Chojuro in an instant. Before Mizukage could stop him, and before Chojuro could react, he kicked Chojuro down, and then  Looking at Mizukage's face, he stepped on Chojuro's head, looked at Mizukage playfully and said, "What qualifications do you think you have to negotiate terms with me?"

    "It's over."

    Shui Ying sighed in her heart, she also knew her current situation, she had no right to negotiate any conditions at all, and she couldn't refute, she closed her eyes as if accepting her fate.

    "Damn~~" Changjuro, who was stepped on by Chen, was naturally extremely unwilling, struggling desperately to get rid of Chen's control, but the foot that stepped on his head was as heavy as a thousand catties, no matter how he struggled,  Always in vain.

    For Chen, Chojuro is just a small character, and he doesn't take it seriously at all. Although in the original book, this guy will become the sixth generation of Mizukage of Wuyin Village, but even if he really becomes the sixth generation of Mizukage  Chen would not take it to heart, not to mention that he is just an insignificant little person now.

    "With someone like you, you dare to run presumptuously in front of me, Uchiha Chen. I really don't know if you are ignorant or fearless. What do you think I should do to you? Did you kill you casually? Or did you  You can try to beg me, maybe I'll let you go when I'm in a good mood!" At this moment, Chen looked at Changjuro at his feet, and said with a sneer, although his tone sounded relaxed, but there was something in his voice.  A trace of murderous aura made Changjuro tremble under his feet, and a trace of panic flashed in his eyes.

    Although as a ninja, Chojuro already has the consciousness to face death, but anyway he is just a rookie who has not experienced any storms, even if he is really not afraid of death, but no matter who it is, when the real death comes  When I was on my body, I would instinctively feel a trace of fear.  It's just that those who are determined will not show it.

    "Bastard, if you want to kill, kill, I'm not afraid, if you want me to beg for mercy, you're dreaming!" Although he was afraid, Changjuro didn't have the idea of ??begging for mercy, and he still insisted.

    "Oh, are you really not afraid of death?" Chen chuckled with interest and said, "Since you are so not afraid of death, then I will help you!"

    While talking, Chen stretched out his hand and slowly pulled out the streamer pinned to his waist. The red blade emitted a burst of scorching air, which made Mizukage and Chojuro feel a little uncomfortable. At this time, Mizukage was already  Opening her eyes, she looked at Liu Guang in Chen's hand with some surprise. She could feel an extraordinary power from that seemingly simple sword.

    However, before she was allowed to think about it, she saw Uchiha Tatsumi stabbing Chojuro with the long sword in his hand, seeing that Chojuro was about to be killed by Chen's sword, Mizukage, who had already accepted his fate, still couldn't bear it  , but now she is powerless to do anything, even if she wants to stop it, she doesn't have the ability, so she can only subconsciously exclaim: "Don't"

    Feeling Chen's killing intent, Chojuro already felt the fear of death, but he didn't intend to beg for mercy, he justHe closed his eyes instinctively, waiting for the moment of death.

    It's just that after waiting for a long time, the imagined pain did not appear, but there were bursts of burning heat on his cheeks. Realizing that he was not dead, Changjuro quickly opened his eyes, turned his head, and saw the red blade very close at hand.  And the heat flow from the knife body.

    It turned out that Chen didn't stab him that time, but only hit the ground a few centimeters away from his head. Chen didn't seem to intend to take Chojuro's life, so he deliberately stabbed sideways.

    Changjuro's tense body couldn't help but relax, and he also breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He had never felt that death would be so close to him. Just now he thought that he would die for sure, but he didn't expect it to be like this  As a result, there is also a trace of doubt at the same time, why did Uchiha Tatsun not kill himself, is it because he wants to continue to humiliate him?

    Thinking of this, Chojuro couldn't help asking: "Whywhy?"

    "Hmph~ There's no reason, it's just that you're lucky, get out!" Chen sneered, without explaining anything, and without allowing Chojuro to say anything, he kicked Chojuro away on the ground,  He used strange power for this kick, so Changjuro flew far away. Although he didn't die, he was seriously injured and lost his fighting power for a while.

    After kicking Chojuro into the air, Chen ignored him, turned around and walked towards Mizukage who was paralyzed on the ground, and Mizukage also saw what happened just now. It is rumored that Uchiha Chen is a ruthless  People should not let their enemies go, how could they suddenly be merciful.

    Although it was strange why Chen didn't kill Chojuro, Mizukage was relieved by this result.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please customize!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and fifty-four; after the battle

    ?

    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsuya didn't seem to want to kill Chojuro, Mizukage secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Tatsumi who was walking towards her, he didn't look at each other angrily like before, but said jokingly: "It is rumored that Uchiha Tatsuya  He is a ruthless and murderous demon, now it seems that rumors are just rumors after all, not necessarily facts!"

    Mizukage also knows her current situation. After all, she can become Mizukage of Wuyin Village, which means that she is not a fool, so she never thought about resisting or running away, nor did she speak ill of Chen in an attempt to irritate Chen.  , because she knew that it was futile, not to mention that Uchiha Chen didn't seem to intend to kill her from just now until now.

    Since there is no chance of escaping, it is useless to yell and scold, it is better to go with the situation and see what this Uchiha Tatsuya is planning, and Mizukage himself is the kind of person who does not easily express his emotions, so he naturally controls his expressions very well.  At least the current Mizukage didn't show as much hatred as before, instead, he recovered his original charming nature, and even made a joke. If it wasn't for the battle that he went through just now, others would think that the two of them knew each other a long time ago  friends.

    Chen naturally knew that what Mizukage was referring to was that he would let Chojuro go. Although killing Chojuro was just a matter of effort, Chen could also see from the situation of Chojuro just now.  It is impossible to be Suigetsu's opponent in terms of strength, and Chojuro's Hirame plaice is gone, so there is only one possibility, that is, being taken away by Suigetsu, Chojuro who owns Hirame plaice is not Suigetsu's opponent,  Not to mention after losing the weapon.

    So Chojuro should have been let go by Suiyue. Although Chen didn't know the reason for Suiyue, but he also knew that Suiyue would have his own ideas. Naturally, Chen would not interfere with Suiyue's decision.  Even if Chen really killed Chojuro, Shuiyue wouldn't say anything, but after all, Shuiyue had been with him for a long time, and Chen didn't simply regard him as his subordinate, just a mere Chojuro, and Chen didn't let him go.  on heart.

    Facing Mizukage's teasing Chen, he didn't explain anything, he just smiled lightly and said, "Hehe~ Isn't this exactly what you hoped for?"

    "I'm just a little surprised, so, what are you going to do with me next?" Mizukage didn't care, anyway, she was already a prisoner now, but she wanted to know how Uchiha Tatsuo wanted to deal with her.

    Chen didn't say a word, although she decided to attack Mizukage before, and wanted to kill a hundred, but now it's a pity to kill like this, let's not talk about her own strength, even in the entire ninja world, she is a strong one  , and as the Mizukage of Wuyin Village, the ability is naturally not bad. If she is subdued, it may be a good help.

    It's just that this idea was vetoed by Chen as soon as it came out, because it was a bit unrealistic. At least so far, it is still impossible to persuade Mizukage to submit.  The target that was eliminated, coupled with the battle just now, even killed Mizukage, and even the heartfelt Qing was killed. Chen didn't think that he was like the protagonists in those YY novels.  , can make the opponent let go of all hatred and accept the head and worship. Once the bastard's spirit dissipates, the fierce general will follow like a cloud, and the beautiful woman will marry like rain.

    Chen Yi couldn't think of how to deal with Shui Ying for a while, but it was impossible to just let her go, so he had to put her in his own space first and then make plans. If it really didn't work, he would kill her, although it's a pity  , but Chen doesn't want people who are against him to survive.

    Thinking of this, Chen did not answer Mizukage's words, but directly entered the kaleidoscope shape with his eyes, looked at Mizukage's eyes and said: "Don't try to resist, this way you will suffer less, and I will save a little trouble!"

    As soon as the words fell, Chen cast an illusion on Mizukage, and Mizukage also knew his situation, so he didn't resist, and naturally accepted Chen's illusion, and was fascinated by Chen's illusion the moment he looked at Chen.  Controlled and fell into a coma.

    Casually put the Shui Ying who had collapsed on the ground into the space, Chen glanced at a certain direction, and after a cold snort, he dodged, disappeared in place, and went to join Shuiyue and the others.

    And after Chen left the place, two figures came out from the darkness, with surprised expressions on their faces, looking at the surrounding battlefield that had been deformed by the battle, feeling horrified in their hearts.

    "Okay so strong, Mizukage of Kirigakure Village was defeated without any fight back, this this is terrible, Shizuka-sama, Uchiha Tatsuo has found us what should we do?"  manage?"

    The two people who appeared from the dark were the two female ninjas from Nadeshiko Ninja Village, which is very close to the town, where a battle took place, andAnd no matter Mizukage or Chen, the ninjutsu they used is undoubtedly extremely powerful, and the momentum they created is naturally not weak. Naturally, the town can know it, but the civilians in the town are feeling the coercion of the strong  They hid at home all the time and did not dare to go out, and no one who was not afraid of death dared to sneak out to take a peek, otherwise, if they were affected by the battle, it would not be something that civilians like them could handle.

    It¡¯s just that civilians don¡¯t dare. As ninjas, they are naturally not afraid. When such a big battle happened, they naturally wanted to find out, so they rushed over, but the two were also cautious, and they didn¡¯t show up. They just hid in the dark and peeped  , After recognizing the identities of Mizukage and Uchiha Tatsu in the battle, they were also surprised, and the next result shocked them even more.

    Although the two were very careful, both Mizukage and Chen could sense their existence, but Mizukage had no time to care about him at that time, and Chen had no interest in them at all. Anyway, to him, this was nothing but  The two little mice didn't care about it at all, so they didn't care about them.

    It wasn't until Chen left that the two dared to come out from the dark.

    After the girl's guard had seen Chen's strength, he no longer dared to have any thoughts about Chen's entry into Nadeko Ninja Village. Such a character is not something their little Ninja Village can provoke, let alone  Don't say that you want the other party to marry, this is simply courting death.

    Thinking of this, the guard quickly said to the girl: "Master Shizuka, Uchiha Tatsu is too dangerous, the rules of our Nadeko Ninja Village can't restrain him at all, once he gets angry, our Nadeko Ninja  The village is likely to be destroyed, we should not continue to follow, otherwise"

    "The regulations of Fuzi Village were set by the ancestors. It is already the tradition of our Fuzi Village. Are we going to violate the ancestors? I have made up my mind since the day I became a candidate for the village head!  Thisis also my destiny" The girl said helplessly.

    "But"

    The guard seemed to want to say something, but was interrupted by the girl: "Okay, I know what you are worried about. If he wants to kill us, he has already done it when he finds us. Recently, the ninja world may have  Something big has happened, hurry back to the village and tell everyone to be careful, don't follow me!"

    When the guard heard this, he said impatiently: "How can this be possible! Master Shizuka, I can't let you go on an adventure alone, and the elders in the village won't agree. I must follow you!"

    "This is my order!" The girl was unmoved, frowning and said to the guard.

    "II see, Shizuka-sama, please be careful, if you can't convince Uchiha Tatsu, then you can't provoke him, you must ensure your own safety!" Seeing the girl's determination, the guard couldn't help but  She sighed secretly and didn't try to dissuade her anymore. She also knew the girl's character, and it was impossible to change her decision easily. She knew it from the fact that she adhered to the rules left in the village, so the guards didn't insist anymore.

    After some instructions, the guard also turned around and returned to the village, and the girl also rushed towards the direction Chen left before the guard left.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 255; Iron Country Meets Sasuke!

    ?

    After the battle, Tatsuya, Suigetsu and others joined up and left the town. Their next goal will be the place where the Five Kages will meet, the Land of Iron!

    At this time, after a short rest, Chen and his group of four were walking on the road to the Iron Country. As for the fact that he ambushed Mizukage of Wuyin Village before, it seems that it has not been spread yet.  There are no other people besides the two female ninjas, and they naturally dare not spread this matter casually, otherwise, if they offend Chen Rang Chen Ji, it will be a disaster for their village.

    And Shuiyue in Eagle Squad is a restless person, bored on the road, he came to Chen's side at this moment and laughed and said: "Hey~ Boss, you said that if the remaining kages know that Shuikage has been dealt with by us  I don't know what the reaction will be?"

    Chen glanced at Shuiyue, and said casually: "Won't you know what the reaction is when the time comes?"

    "That's what I said I'm really looking forward to it. At that time, my name of Ghost Light and Water Moon will definitely resound in the ninja world, haha~~"

    Chen didn't want to talk nonsense with Shuiyue again, so he replied indifferently: "Okay, don't talk nonsense, the people of the five great ninja villages have already arrived in the Iron Country, and tomorrow is the date for the meeting, we have to arrive at the Iron Country before dark  !"

    "Yes! Yes!" Seeing that Chen didn't seem to want to talk to her, although she didn't want to, Shuiyue could only respond a few times helplessly.

    After a long journey, the speed of the few people was not slow, and they finally arrived at the border of the Iron Country before dark, and then they entered the territory of the Iron Country.

    But at this moment, the faces of Chen and the others suddenly changed, and their bodies stopped suddenly. Both Shuiyue and Chongwu raised their vigilance, because just in front of the road where they were, a white lonely figure stood in front of everyone.  With their backs in front of them, as if they were waiting for them, more importantly, the aura exuded by that person made Shuiyue and Zhongwu feel alert, and Shuiyue even took off the beheading sword on his back.

    Seeing this lonely and standing back, Chen looked a little surprised, but soon there was a smile on his face again, obviously recognizing the identity of the person in front.

    "Sasuke!"

    The person in front of him was Sasuke who was looking for Itachi Uchiha before Chen left Otonin Village. Before Chen could speak, Xiang Lin beside him cheered, as if surprised by Sasuke's appearance.

    "Tch! What, it turned out to be Sasuke, I thought it was that short-sighted guy!" At this time, Shuiyue also recognized the identity of the person in front, lifted his guard, and put the beheading sword back  He rubbed his back and complained unhappily at the same time.

    Sasuke turned around slowly, looked at Chen and the others with indifferent eyes, and said coldly: "You are too slow!"

    "So, are you waiting for us here on purpose? You still think we are slow, we did a big thing before, do you want to know?" After seeing Sasuke appear, Shuiyue returned to her original state  With a hip-hop look, he said to Sasuke with a strange smile.

    It's just that Sasuke didn't seem to be interested in the big things Suigetsu said, he didn't even look at Suigetsu and said coldly: "Hmph, I'm not interested!" Then he ignored Suigetsu and walked straight to Chen.

    "Hey! It's such a tone again, it's really annoying!" Suigetsu didn't care about Sasuke's ignorance, because he was used to it, if one day Sasuke suddenly became enthusiastic about him, it would be called a ghost!

    Looking at Sasuke in front of him, although on the surface it looked the same as before, Chen could feel that Sasuke was different at this time. It seems that going to see Itachi this time did make some changes in Sasuke, but  Chen didn't show his emotions, just smiled and said: "You came back earlier than I thought!"

    Chen didn't ask Sasuke what he did during the time he went to see Itachi, because it was unnecessary, and this time Sasuke went to see Itachi, it was probably the last time he met Itachi, no matter what the result was, Sasuke must feel uncomfortable, Chen  Naturally, it is impossible to ask about Sasuke, if he wants to say something, he will definitely tell Chen himself.

    "Huh!" Sasuke didn't reply, but just looked at Chen indifferently, and snorted softly.

    Chen didn't care either, and said with a chuckle, "It's getting dark, let's find a place to stay in the advanced city, and tomorrow we'll go meet the people from the Five Great Ninja Village!"

    After finishing speaking, he continued to head towards the country of iron, and the others followed suit, and entered the territory of the country of iron not long after.

    One of the reasons why the Five Kages of the Five Kingdoms chose the Land of Iron as the host of the Five Kages meeting, and let the leader of the Iron Country act as the host of the Five Kages meeting, is the neutral attitude of the Iron Kingdom and the agreement made by the ninjas long ago.  There are no ninjas in this country,?? is guarded by a group of fighting groups called "samurai".  It is a neutral country with independent culture, independent authority, and independent combat power.

    The samurai leader of the country of iron is the general Mifune of the country of iron. Although this man is a samurai, he has the strength not inferior to the ninja.  And the swordsmanship is extremely superb.  In joining the Ninja United Army, Mifune served as the captain of the fifth unit combat special unit.  Support the besieged Kankuro and others, fight against Hanzo, and defeat Hanzo who lost his will with his will.

    The Iron Country is now heavily guarded, and there are warriors patrolling the entire city. Anyone with unknown origins will be kept out of the city, because this is an extraordinary period, and the shadows of the five major ninja villages have gathered here.  In the city, and the Five Kages meeting will be held tomorrow. This is a crucial meeting. Naturally, the Iron Kingdom will not let any accident happen at this time, otherwise the reputation of the Iron Kingdom will definitely be damaged.

    Although it was already dark, the warriors guarding the gates of the city were still rigorously checking everyone who entered and exited. However, few people entered and exited the city at this time, but the guards did not dare to relax in the slightest.

    For the investigation outside the city gate, Chen, who owns the kaleidoscope Sharingan, will definitely not take it seriously. He walked over with Shuiyue and a few people in such a swaggering way. When the warriors wanted to investigate them, Chen just looked up  As soon as he raised his eyes, those warriors were all under Chen's illusion without knowing it.

    Until Chen and the others entered the city and disappeared into the night, those warriors seemed to wake up from their sleep, but they just looked around in a daze, without any impression of what happened just now, shook their heads and continued on their own  position.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and fiftieth chapters; Obito appeared

    ?

    Although the current status quo is in a period of peace, the relationship between the five major countries is not complete allies. Naturally, the five shadows conference will choose a venue where everyone can rest assured, and the country of iron, which is completely dominated by samurai, is naturally a good one.  s Choice.

    Everyone who entered the city found a random hotel to settle down, and then everyone in the Eagle Squad, except Sasuke, gathered in Chen's room to hear about his next plan.

    After entering the city, taking advantage of the time when he was looking for a place to stay, Shuiyue also probably saw the current situation of the Iron Country, and couldn't help saying: "Boss, I just read a general idea, and the current Iron Country is really on guard."  It is strictly guarded, there are warriors from the Iron Kingdom patrolling everywhere, I see that tomorrow, the place where they will meet must be even more fortified, unless we force our way, there is no way to get close to it!"

    "Hehe~ That's true, because tomorrow is the day of the meeting, and the leaders of Iron Country certainly don't want any accidents to happen during the meeting. You must know that people in the whole Ninja world are paying attention to the trends here. If something happens during this period  Unexpectedly, that is undoubtedly a slap in the face for them!" Chen seemed to have expected the current situation of Iron Country, so he was not surprised, but said with a sneer.

    Because the country of iron is shrouded in wind and snow all year round, after entering the country of iron, they all put on a cloak to keep out the cold. At this time, Xiang Lin tightened the cloak on his body, half-closed his eyes and asked: "  So what should we do next? Are we really going to force our way in?"

    "Hehe~ Don't worry, the meeting won't start until tomorrow anyway, everyone should have a good rest tonight, let's talk about it tomorrow!" Chen Ben was about to say something, but he didn't say anything, as if he suddenly thought of something.  Instead of answering Xianglin's question, he said with a chuckle, and at the same time waved his hand to signal them to leave.

    "Okay! Okay! Since you have said so, boss, then we have nothing to worry about, not to mention how powerful the Iron Country is, can he be as powerful as Yunyin Village and Muye Village? Yunyin and Muye  We have all been through, so why are you still afraid of his little iron country! I am looking forward to tomorrow more and more, so I will go back first!" Hearing that Chen asked them to go back, Shuiyue didn't think much,  As long as you do what Chen said, anyway, a person like him will not be entangled in those complicated things.

    Soon, everyone in the Eagle Team left Chen's room, and Chen also closed the door after they left, with a playful smile on his face.

    "Hehe~ I didn't expect that you came to find me in person!" Unexpectedly, after everyone in the Eagle Squad left, Chen said a word to the empty room without thinking, as if there were other people in the room.  .

    "Suoga! So you have already discovered it, Uchiha Tatsuya, you are really amazing!"

    An indifferent voice suddenly sounded in the room, followed by a burst of space fluctuations from behind Chen. Although Chen didn't look back, he already knew the identity of the person who appeared out of thin air.

    "Thank you, but I think, you didn't come to me today to flatter me, did you! Ah Fei, or Uchiha Madara?" Hearing what the visitor said, Chen just smiled, and slowly turned to look at  Towards the back, where there was no one there, a person wearing a black-bottomed Red Cloud Xiao organization-specific uniform with a spiral mask on his face appeared in Chen's sight.

    There is only one person in Hokage who has this kind of dress, and that is the actual controller behind the Akatsuki organization, Obito Uchiha!

    Although he knew Obito's true identity, Chen did not reveal it, but revealed the name Uchiha Madara, but this was enough to make Obito feel a little surprised.

    Although his identity was broken by Chen Dao, Obito did not show any displeasure, and said in a low tone: "You know my identity, did Itachi tell you?"

    Obito thinks that he has never shown his true face to others, but secretly manipulated the Akatsuki organization with the identity of Uchiha Madara. There are no more than five people who know his identity. Even in the Akatsuki organization, apart from Nagato, Xiaonan and Uchi  Except for Bo Itachi, the other core members can't know. He is very confident in his own means, but now his secret is revealed by Chen. In addition, the previous Itachi had contact with Chen, so he naturally thought of Itachi  He revealed his identity to Chen.

    Chen did not answer Obito's question, but asked with a sneer in a mocking tone: "Tell me! What is the purpose of letting you, a guy who has been hiding behind the scenes, come to me in person? It stands to reason that we should be in a hostile relationship."  Well, what? Are you planning to kill me yourself?"

    What Chen said is correct, there is indeed a deep rift between the Eagle Squad and the Akatsuki Organization, almost all of the few core members of the Akatsuki Organization died at the hands of Chen, and the sharp drop in the high-end combat power of the Akatsuki Organization has already affected  When it comes to Uchiha Obito's plan, it is more important.?Yes, the four-tailed and two-tailed Jinchuriki of the Nine Tailed Beasts are in the hands of Chen, and it is reported that Uchiha Chen seems to control a Nine-Tails in his hands. This is also something that Obito is puzzled about.  Obito is most concerned about the loss of core members.

    Thinking of all his plans and the ideal world, Obito's originally indifferent eyes gradually became crazy unconsciously, but he recovered quickly, and did not do anything irrational.

    When Sasuke went to see Itachi before, he had been monitoring Sasuke, and finally contacted Sasuke directly, but unfortunately he was not able to fool Sasuke, and finally Obito decided to come and talk to Chen in person, after all, how to say now  Chen has become an existence that he cannot ignore.

    Obito didn't care about the ridicule in Chen's tone, just stood there quietly, and suddenly said with an inexplicable tone: "No! I didn't come here today with hostility, I just came here to meet you in person  , talk to you by the way!"

    "Oh? Just talk, what do you want to talk about?"

    "Talk about a plan!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Seven;

    ?

    Chen sneered in his heart, he already knew the purpose of Obito's trip, and it was nothing more than to pull the Eagle Team into his chariot to help him carry out his Moon Eye plan. In the original book, Sasuke was also fooled by Obito, until  Orochimaru left after reincarnating Five Kages.

    In the room, after telling the purpose of this trip, Obito didn't speak any more. He looked at Chen silently, waiting for Chen's response. He had been preparing for that so-called plan for a long time, and it seemed that it was about to be implemented. As a result,  But Uchiha Tatsumi appeared out of nowhere, although his plan would not fail, but it has already been affected a lot, and more importantly, his original plan was to have Sasuke kill Itachi to capture Itachi's eye evolution  Cheng Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and then induces Uchiha Sasuke to use it for him, but it also failed, Sasuke didn't bird him at all.

    Although Obito also thought about getting rid of Uchiha Chen, Chen's strength was too strong, and all the members of the Akatsuki organization who met him died unexpectedly, even Uzumaki Nagato, the leader of the Akatsuki organization, was not an opponent.  Even if he takes action himself, he may not be able to kill Chen. This undoubtedly makes Obito feel a sense of crisis. The existence of Uchiha Chen is an unstable factor in his plan. No matter what, Obito will not allow anyone to destroy his plan.  plan, so he had to come and talk to Chen in person.

    You must know that tailed beasts are a crucial link in his plan, but the Xiao organization has only captured five, namely one tail, three tails, five tails, six tails, seven tails, the remaining two tails, four tails,  Eight tails and nine tails have not been caught yet, and it is known that the two tails and four tails Jinchuriki have fallen into the hands of Uchiha Tatsumoto. This is also one of the purposes of Obito's trip. He must let Chen Jinchuriki  Hand it over, and the other purpose is to pull Chen into their camp.

    Because the Akatsuki organization has been attacking the Renzhuriki of each village, it has aroused the vigilance of the major ninja villages.  Feeling the crisis, the purpose of the Five Kage talks in the Iron Country is to crusade against the Akatsuki organization and Eagle Squad.

    Although the Akatsuki organization has already made preparations for fighting with the Five Great Ninja Villages at the same time, with the 100,000 physical avatars split by Bai Jue, it will not be afraid of the Five Great Ninja Villages, but this is not enough.  This kind of mass-produced physical avatar is not very powerful, and can only be used as the lowest level of cannon fodder. The high-end combat power in the Xiao organization has almost been killed by Chen, because the big snake pocket has not yet contacted the Xiao organization, so  They don't have the reincarnated army yet, and only Payne Liudao, Xiao Nan, and Jue Jue as intelligence agents are left with high-end combat power.

    Although the Akatsuki organization and the Eagle Squad have such a feud, in Obito's eyes, compared with that plan, the people the Akatsuki organization lost are insignificant. As long as the ideal in his heart can be realized, he can pay any price.

    The overall strength of the Eagle Squad is good, especially Uchiha Sasuke and the unfathomable Uchiha Tatsumi, which is exactly what he needs now, so Obito made up his mind to take the only two remaining Uchiha clan  There was no opportunity to attract everyone, but now that Lei Ying held the five shadow talks, this is an opportunity.

    Because the five great ninja villages also regard the eagle team as the target of the crusade, Obito believes that Uchiha Chen will not refuse, otherwise he will have to face such a huge camp alone, as long as he is not an arrogant idiot  I will definitely accept my proposal, and the saying that the enemy of an enemy is a friend can be summed up.

    Although he already knew the reason for Obito's visit, Chen did not tell the truth. Instead, he showed a look of interest, and asked with a chuckle: "Tell me, I might be interested!"

    "The reason why you came to the Iron Country is because of the Five Kages meeting, right? The Five Kages are already planning to attack us, and your Eagle Squad can't escape either, because you have gone too far. The stakes between us  it's the same!"

    "So?" Chen said indifferently.

    Obito's only exposed scarlet Sharingan, the three Gouyu slowly turned, just staring at Chen, and said in a low voice: "Alliance!"

    "Alliance?"

    "That's right, Eagle and Akatsuki acted together to dismantle the operation of Wunin Village!"

    Chen did not agree to Obito's suggestion, and said playfully: "Haha! I killed many of your people, don't you mind?"

    "The most important thing now is to deal with Gokage's next actions. As for the grievances between Taka and Akatsuki, let's put it aside for the time being, and wait until Gokage's problem is solved, we will care about it!" Obito said in a deep voice.

    "Oh! Very good suggestion, but do you know what capital you have to discuss cooperation with me now? Do you have anyone available besides Payne left? ?Although the strength of Payne's guy is not bad, but based on his words, he is not qualified to be compared with me, Uchiha Tatsumi. I am very skeptical about your Akatsuki's strength.  I am convinced of the strength!  "Chen didn't have any scruples about bringing soil, and said sarcastically, but the culprit who caused the current situation of the Xiao organization was himself.

    Obito also felt a little unhappy in his heart. After all, he had planned for a long time to win over his subordinates. As a result, they were all killed by Chen before they could fully exert their effects, which made his plan hindered. However, in order to implement his goal  , Obito doesn't care about it, as long as Uchiha Tatsumi can be brought over, it will be much more useful than those people in Akatsuki's organization.

    But seeing Uchiha Tatsuo's disdainful look, Obito felt that it was necessary to show a few hands to suppress the opponent's arrogance, otherwise, even if Uchiha Tatsuya was really drawn over, the other party might not put him in the same place.  In his eyes, he will not accept his instructions, which is not what Obito wants.

    Obito, who made up his mind in his heart, stared at Chen with a cold color in his eyes, and said gloomily: "Strength? Then let me show you!"

    As soon as Obito's words were spoken, the original weird atmosphere became more depressing, and after Obito spoke, Chen also put away his playful expression, and both of them locked on each other at the same time, and there was a situation that was on the verge of breaking out.  The atmosphere became unprecedentedly oppressive.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Eight; A Brief Confrontation

    ?

    Following Obito's words, the atmosphere in this small room suddenly turned cold, and both of them locked on each other at the same time, and they might attack at any time.

    "Then try it!" Chen's eyes appeared with three goblins, staring coldly at Obito in front of him, and said in a low voice, at the same time, he was ready to take action at any time.

    Obito didn't talk nonsense anymore, and directly activated the ability of Sharingan, his body disappeared into the ground in an instant, and disappeared from Chen's sight, and then Chen felt a burst of space fluctuations coming from behind him, and he knew it without thinking  That's a sign of a move.

    As soon as there was a change behind him, Chen reacted. With an almost perverted instinct, he pulled out the streamer pinned to his waist in an instant, and slashed behind him. The movement was done in one go, as fast as lightning. Chen was very confident in his speed.  With such a distance plus his own speed, Chen believes that not many people in this ninja world can escape his attack at such a short distance.

    I saw the light of the knife flashing, almost as if Obito had just appeared, Chen's knife belt emitted a fiery air wave, and it had already slashed towards Obito's waist behind Chen by using the kaleidoscope ability.  If there is any way, it will be chopped into two pieces by Chen Lan without any suspense.  Facing Chen's attack, Uchiha Obito turned a blind eye, and didn't make any moves to avoid it. He seemed to be extremely confident, and even continued to attack Chen with his movements.

    Without any suspense, Liu Guang's crimson blade slashed at Obito's body. However, the imaginary scene did not appear. What is surprising is that Chen's powerful knife cut across Obito's body, as if  It's like cutting the air, and there is no physical sense of touch.

    "Hmph, blurry?"

    This strange phenomenon did not surprise Chen, because he already knew that it was the ability derived from Obito's Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Kamui!  A kind of ability equivalent to cheating, which can switch between virtual and real at will, and can also absorb the target into the space of Shenwei. I think he was very envious of this ability at the beginning, but gradually became stronger with Chen's strength.  After becoming stronger, this ability is no longer so urgent for him.

    The bug-like virtualization ability may be a headache for ordinary people, but Chen already has a thorough understanding of virtualization. The seemingly weird ability is not as powerful as imagined, but it is very troublesome, because Obito  While virtualizing, it is also impossible to touch the real object, and naturally it cannot cause damage. Only when he transforms into a real body can he cause damage to the opponent, and the price is that Obito is a real body at that time, and he can't cause damage.  It means that Obito at that moment can be touched, and if you attack Obito at that moment, you can attack him and cause damage to him!

    Although the knife cut through the air, the strong knife aura caused by Chen's swing of the knife has already ejected out with the instant Chen swung the knife, because the houses here are all made of wood, so it is naturally impossible to withstand the strong slash.  The wall made of wood behind him was cut into two in an instant, causing quite a commotion.

    And Chen's blow failed to hit Obito, and it had already lost its effect, but Obito's movement did not stop because of this, and he had already swung his fist towards Chen's face. At such a distance,  Chen seemed to be inevitable, but Chen's expression did not change at all.

    "I wonhuh?"

    Seeing that Uchiha Chen was about to be hit by himself, Obito secretly rejoiced, but at the moment when he materialized and attacked Chen, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis in his heart, and Uchiha Chen was originally Sangodama's Sharingan  I don't know when it has been transformed into a kaleidoscope state.

    Although I don't know where the sense of crisis came from, it must have something to do with Uchiha Tatsumi. A cautious Obito did not dare to be careless, and even resisted the act of shooting at a critical moment, dispelling the idea of ??transforming into an entity to attack.

    The final result is that Obito's fist passed through Chen's body, and the castration continued unabated until the entire body passed through Chen's body. After Obito passed through Chen's body, two people formed  with their backs to each other.

    A sharp light flashed in Chen's eyes, and before Obito's castration had stopped, he had already moved, turned the blade, and stabbed behind him with a backhand, the reaction and speed were as fast as lightning and flint  .

    However, after passing through Uchiha Chen's body, the cautious Obito did not materialize to attack, and maintained a virtual state, so Chen's attack this time stabbed the void without any accident.  middle entity.

    "Hey! As expected of playing behind the scenes, you really can hold your breath!" Another miss, although expected, but Chen still couldn't help but secretly complained in his heart, and at the same time left his position,  Pulled away from Obito, then turned to look at ?Obito, and Obito also turned around and stared at Chen after stopping his figure, and the two formed a confrontation again.

    All these actions were completed in an instant. It was just a face-to-face and a breathing effort. The two have confronted several times. From the results, it seems that there is no winner. Uchiha Obito did not face Uchiha.  Chen caused any damage, and Uchiha Chen was unable to attack Obito, and neither side could get a bargain.

    "The speed and reaction are extraordinary, and he shot twice in a short meeting No, it should be three times. The sense of crisis that made my heart palpitate just now should come from his Kaleidoscope Sharingan. If I  If he made a move at that moment, he would definitely use the ability of the kaleidoscope, this Uchiha Tatsuya is very strongshould not be underestimated!"

    Although there was no result in the brief fight, Obito was already startled, but because of the mask on his face, he couldn't see any expression, but he was sure that Obito's face was definitely not very good.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and fifty-nine; the conditions of the alliance

    ?

    Although the confrontation between the two did not cause much damage, Chen Zai's slash just now also caused some movement. Ordinary people might not notice it, but if it is a ninja with strong perception and alertness, it may be able to  Noticing something, in Chen's perception, several strands of Chakra were already rushing towards his room, and four of them were members of the Eagle Squad that he was familiar with.

    And Obito naturally sensed the situation outside, but he just doesn't care about this kind of thing. With the ability to blur, he can come and go freely even in an army of millions, so naturally he won't because of this.  people retreat.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh  He said to Chen, from what he said, it seemed that he was praising Chen for his strong attack power, but in fact, Chen could hear the irony of Obito, probably because your attack is very strong, but you can't help me  mean.

    "Tch! In the situation just now, you used the pupil technique of your Kaleidoscope Sharingan, right? It's really weird!" Facing Obito's taunting Chen, he didn't take it seriously. For the rogue skill of blurring, although Chen  Obito can't be attacked, but Obito doesn't want to get any advantage from himself, as long as he dares to materialize in front of him, even if it's just for a moment, he can make Obito unable to eat and walk around.

    "Did you see it? That's right, this is the ability of my Kaleidoscope Sharingan. As long as I want, no one in this world can hurt me. Uchiha Tatsuya, you are really strong, but even if you have  No matter how powerful the power is, I still can't touch a hair of my hair, but I can attack you anytime and anywhere, and you have no chance of defeating me!" Obito said sarcastically with a playful look in his eyes, and finally let this  The invincible Uchiha Tatsumi was deflated, and Obito could be regarded as saving a little face for the Akatsuki organization, so there was a hint of complacency in his tone, obviously full of confidence in his ability to blur.

    "Really?" Facing Obito's sarcasm, Chen said with a sneer: "Although as you said, I really can't attack you, but don't forget, you can't hurt a single hair of mine! Your  I have probably figured out the ability, as long as you enter this virtual state, not only will others not be able to touch you, but relatively, you will not be able to cause any harm to others, so your ability is actually not that much  sharp."

    As Chen said, Chen can't attack Obito in the virtual state, and Obito can't touch Chen's body, just like a player with an invincible plug-in and a soft girl player with a full-level magic outfit  Similarly, the attack and defense of full-level full-body armor players are super perverted, but they can't kill cheat players. Although cheat players have immortality, their attack power is not strong, and they can't cut the blood bars of full-level god-dress players at all.  , no one can do anything to anyone.

    "Are you so familiar with Kamui's ability after seeing it once? This guy" Chen Yiyu explained Kamui's ability, although it is only part of it and not complete, but it also made Obito's face ugly  Standing up, the complacency and sarcasm in his tone was gone, and he said in a low voice: "Even if you know the power of Shenwei, you still have nothing to do against me who can't attack me, how about it? Is there anything I can do with my ability?  Eligible for an alliance with your Eagles?"

    Obito doesn't want to entangle with Chen anymore. His original purpose was to win over Chen Uchiha, not to decide the outcome with him. He probably understood Uchiha Chen's strength in the short fight just now.  Rare combat power, this is what he needs most at the moment, and he doesn't want to make too much trouble with Chen, so he has the idea of ????letting go, so he asked.

    "Tch! Boring question, if your ability is only limited to this strange life-saving skill, then I have no interest in forming an alliance with you!" Chen said with a sneer.

    Hearing Uchiha Tatsuo's answer, although Obito was already a little unhappy, the city that Obito had cultivated over the years would naturally not show it, but his face hidden under the mask became ugly, and his brows frowned slightly.

    But Obito will not believe the nonsense that Uchiha Chen said. If he is really not interested, it is impossible to talk so much nonsense with himself. There must be some kind of purpose, and he also knows that Uchiha Chen is not  Like other people in the Akatsuki organization, he is as good at fooling around, and more importantly, Uchiha Tatsumi has no means for Obito to use. The previous set of coercion and temptation against members of the Akatsuki organization will not work here, so Obito is not wasted anymore  Time, asked bluntly and coldly: "What exactly do you want, tell me your conditions!"

    "Hehe~ What are my conditions? It's actually quite simple. If you want to form an alliance with me, you can, but I will take the position of leader. Your organization obeys my command. How about this condition?"Then he said his condition, but this condition was just a casual statement, he knew that it was impossible for Obito to agree to such a condition.

    Sure enough, after hearing Chen's so-called conditions, the air around Obito suddenly turned cold, and the only exposed scarlet eyes stared coldly at Uchiha Chen in front of him, and said solemnly: "This joke is not funny at all!"

    "I'm not joking with you, this is my condition, how about it? Are you ready to agree?" Chen said indifferently.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, you are indeed a great person, but this does not mean that you can tease me. It seems that I need to make you realize the reality!" The negotiation broke down again, and there is no need to continue the discussion  , Obito can only use actions to express his thoughts.

    This time Obito has made up his mind to make an unreserved shot, and must make this arrogant Uchiha Tatsuo suffer a bit, and the second confrontation between the two is about to begin.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and sixtieth; the price of the shot

    ?

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, you are indeed a remarkable person, but this does not mean that you can tease, it seems that I need to let you recognize the reality!" A slightly deep voice came from the mouth of the soil, and the person under the mask  Sharingan slowly rotated, and after the negotiation broke down again, Obito decided to make an unreserved move, and must make the arrogant Uchiha Tatsuo suffer.

    As soon as Obito's voice fell, as he turned his Sharingan, a burst of space fluctuations came. Under Chen's gaze, a space spiral appeared out of thin air and sucked Obito into the space before returning to its original shape.  Disappeared in Chen's sight.

    Seeing that Obito disappeared again, Chen snorted coldly, and said disdainfully: "Huh! Here we go again Is this guy a gay? Why does he always like to come out from behind other people!"

    However, just after Chen finished speaking, a hand behind him appeared silently and grabbed his neck. At this time, Chen's pupils shrank slightly, and his reaction was not unpleasant. After noticing the strangeness behind him, the sharp blade in his hand  Shot in an instant, turned around and slashed again.

    As expected, it was another invalid attack, the slash seemed to be cut in the void, without any tactile sensation.  After Obito entered the Shenwei space, he appeared behind Chen and launched an attack from behind Chen, but Chen's reaction speed was too fast, making his attack the same as before. Before he caught Chen, Chen had already cut  At him, he had no choice but to maintain a virtual state to avoid Chen's slash, but his movements did not stop and he continued to grab Chen's neck.

    After realizing that he was cutting the sky again, Chen thought to himself: "Sure enough, this guy is too cautious. Once he senses the danger, he will definitely not touch the blurred state. My attack will not be able to cause him any harm. In this way  Once I come here, I have no chance, it seems that I have to show myself a little bit of weakness to lure him to make a move!"

    The last time it was because Uchiha Obito saw his own Kaleidoscope Sharingan and felt a sense of crisis, so he didn't do it. This time, Chen didn't run the Kaleidoscope Sharingan after Zhan Kong, and at the same time pretended to be too aggressive.  Unable to hold back his momentum, his body leaned forward slightly, revealing a flaw.

    "Huh? This guy is he trying to lure me to attack him? Hmph! How naive!" Seeing that Chen would reveal his flaws at such a time, Obito naturally expressed doubts. After all, Obito has always acted cautiously, otherwise  It is also impossible to plan so many things behind the scenes. He didn't believe that Uchiha Chen would make such a low-level mistake. At this moment, he turned a blind eye to Chen's flaws.  Chen's body.

    "Damn it! I was seen through. It's really not easy to deceive this guy. I don't believe that you can hold back from attacking me!" Seeing that his plan failed, Chen was also upset.  Surprised by Obito's cautiousness, on the one hand, it was because his strategy failed. Although he also felt that such a low-level method could not deceive the thoughtful Obito, when his strategy was really seen through, he still endured it.  I couldn't help complaining.

    At this time, Obito had completely passed through Chen's body, and the two of them passed by again just like the first time they fought each other with their backs facing each other. Chen, who was supposed to turn the blade and stab behind him, stopped this time.  He suppressed his own instinct, held back the movement of the shot, and exposed his back to Obito defenselessly, as if he recognized Obito and dared not make a move against him, so he was too lazy to defend, as if he had no defense, and was waiting to be killed  look.

    "It's such an obvious flaw again, this Uchiha dares to look down on me so much, do you really think I dare not make a move?" After realizing Uchiha's behavior, Obito felt a burst of indignation, even though he knew it was  Uchiha Tatsumi was tempting him to make a move, but he was still uncontrollably aroused in his heart. Being teased like this, as the boss behind the curtain, when had Obito, who had been planning various conspiracies, ever been so underestimated?  angry.

    "Hmph! Trying my best to lure me to take action must be some kind of means, but I have no reason to be afraid of you. If this is the case, then I will do what you wish!" A stern look flashed in Obito's eyes, although he knew Uchiha Tatsuo's stimulation  He must have prepared for something. Originally, he would not be fooled by such a low-level temptation, but now he has decided to teach the other party a lesson, and he can't take care of so much. More importantly, he is very concerned about his kaleidoscope writing wheel.  Eye's ability is very confident. Even if there is any danger, he can blur in an instant. As long as he enters the blurred state, no one in this world can hurt him. This is also his greatest reliance.  He has no reason to be afraid of Uchiha Tatsuo when he is defeated.

    He has made up his mind to pay attention, this time Obito did not give up this opportunity. Although this opportunity was deliberately exposed by the other party, he still stepped into the circle set by the other party without hesitationIt all comes from his confidence in his ability.

    I saw Obito turned back without hesitation when the two of them crossed their bodies, reached out and grabbed Chen's shoulder, and seeing Uchiha Chen who seemed to have not reflected yet, Obito's face hidden under the mask appeared  A smile that succeeds in plotting.

    "it's over!"

    Immediately afterwards, Obito's only exposed Sharingan turned wildly, and with the turning of Sharingan, a spiral space black hole suddenly appeared on Chen's body. It was a space vortex. At the moment the vortex appeared,  An irresistible strong attraction came, as if it wanted to swallow everything around it, and Chen, who was the closest, was the first to bear the brunt. His body had been attracted by the black hole, and it was irregularly twisted, and was being sucked in quickly by the black hole.

    But what Obito didn't know was that when Obito reached out to grab Chen's shoulder, there was also a playful smile on Chen's face, and he felt the real touch from his shoulder, as well as the spiral black hole that appeared on his body.  , Chen knows that the current state of Obito is a real entity, which means

    Shenwei's devouring speed was very fast, Chen didn't delay, and Sharingan instantly transformed into a kaleidoscope state, with his left eye spinning wildly.

    "Slaughterhouse!" As Chen's chilly voice sounded, a special barrier centered on Chen spread out to the surroundings in an instant, completely covering everything in the room, causing everything in the space to fall into a static state  .

    Chen escaped from the range of Shenwei in an instant, and then quickly condensed a spiral pill in his right hand, and then suddenly imprinted the spiral pill in his hand on Obito's lower abdomen, and at the same time released the ability of the slaughterhouse.

    "Boom!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and sixty first; death with soil?

    ?

    The spiral pill that Chen instantly condensed bombarded Obito's body, and the powerful Chakra stirred crazily and instantly smashed the clothes in front of Obito.  A trace of green smoke caused great damage to Obito in an instant.

    This is not over yet, the power of the spiral pills displayed by Yuchen is not comparable to that of Naruto, especially the spiral pills with the addition of wind escape chakra, the destructive power is even more amazing, the violent chakra is only in the blink of an eye  A wound was torn open on Obito's body, and with the stirring of the spiral pill, the wound was already expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it was pierced through Obito's body in just one breath, forming a hollow, no matter what  Whether it is muscles or other organs, they have all been crushed.

    After Chen dispelled the ability of the slaughterhouse, the movement in the room also returned to its original state. The only difference was that Obito hadn't figured out the situation at the moment Chen dispelled his ability.  Fly smashed the door of the room and flew out of the room.

    And after Obito was knocked into the air, the divine power he created naturally couldn't be maintained, and dissipated in the space all of a sudden.

    With such a transformation, Obito didn't know what happened at all, and was about to struggle to stand up, but the powerful destructive power of the Fengdun Spiral Pill completely destroyed his functions, and he was powerless to do anything else.  A burst of heart-piercing pain hit, and Obito couldn't hold back a mouthful of blood that spewed out of his mouth, dripping down the mask to the ground, and he already felt that there was a domineering chakra in his body that was constantly  It severely destroyed his functions, making Mu Dun's recovery ability useless, and his injuries could not recover. He already felt that his vitality was gradually fading away, and he would die soon.

    "Thiswhat the hell iswhat happenedwhat happened, youwhat did you do to me?" Obito immediately asked Uchiha Chen after easing the pain a little  Asked, the tone was no different from that of a dying person, extremely weak, although he was going to die soon, but he still had to figure out why it happened like this.

    Obito really can't understand all the changes in front of him, obviously in his cognition he has won, he has caught Uchiha Tatsumi and used Kamui, and he is about to suck Uchiha Tatsun into his unique Kamui  How could such a drastic change take place in less than a blink of an eye? How could he not be startled.

    Chen just smiled at Obito's questioning, walked up to Obito in a victorious attitude, looked down at Obito in a condescending manner, and said without hesitation, "Are you surprised? Just like your strange ability,  This is just the ability derived from my kaleidoscope Sharingan. The moment you touched me just now, I activated my ability and created a special space. Everything in this space will be  Will be slowed down countless times, even thoughts are no exception, only I can move freely without restriction"

    "No Impossible! Your the ability of your kaleidoscope Sharingan I I have already investigated, your ability is the same as Itachi, and only one Sharingan can have  A kind of ability, your Sharingan already has Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu, how could you still have such a weird ability? It's impossible" Chen's words broke Obito's long-standing cognition, he couldn't believe Chen  What he said, since ancient times, there are very few people who have been able to evolve to the kaleidoscope Sharingan. Even if they have evolved, they have an ability derived from one eye. Everything Chen said makes Obito unbelievable.

    In the previous life, in the anime that Chen had watched, a phenomenon appeared many times, that is, the protagonist and the villain in the anime had a big fight, and then the villain used some kind of trick to beat the protagonist to nothing.  The power to fight back, whenever this time comes, the villain who was about to kill the protagonist will stop, and then complacently show off his unique move, saying how awesome his unique move is, and at the same time, he will kill his own unique move.  The weakness tells the protagonist, saying that you can't beat me, but the protagonist finally seizes the opportunity, and an explosion takes the villain away.

    Whenever he sees such a plot, Chen can't help complaining about such a setting, but at this time his behavior is the same as those villains in the anime, but after it is Chen's turn to experience it himself, he doesn't feel that way.  I feel that there is something wrong, no wonder the villains in the anime like this kind of death behavior, because Chen found that when he saw the opponent's surprised and unbelievable expression, this kind of feeling is really well, very  Cool!

    It wasn't until now that Chen realized that the villain would have such a death behavior, not because the villain likes to die, but because the villain is confident in his own ability, because he always believes that no one can break his ability, so he doesn't mind  Talk about your own weaknesses, but it's a pity that the protagonist is the protagonist after all, and there is no need to have the aura of the protagonist.Why can't it be done, so this kind of villain is often handsome and taken away by the protagonist's outburst after only three episodes.

    "Maybe it's because my eyes are special. Just because you haven't heard of them doesn't mean they don't exist. Who can explain this kind of thing clearly! Well, your function has been completely destroyed by me, and you can't live anymore. A dead person should  You look like a dead person, hurry up and die!"

    Obito, whose consciousness has gradually faded, was about to die, after hearing what Chen said, he was obviously irritated, and stared at Chen unwillingly with wide eyes, but finally his pupils dissipated, and he swallowed the last  in one breath.

    "Tch! You dare to show off in front of me with this level of strength, you really don't know what to do!" After killing the gangster, Chen laughed coldly at Obito's body, then turned around and ignored it.

    At this time, due to the fluctuations caused by the battle between the two, many people have been alarmed. Everyone in the Eagle Squad arrived first.  They are no strangers.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and sixty second; leave

    ?

    This battle came quickly and ended quickly. It took only a few minutes from Obito's appearance to now. With Obito's death, the room returned to tranquility, but the fluctuations caused by the battle just now have disappeared.  Being noticed, the first people to rush over were the other members of the Eagle Squad, Uchiha Sasuke, Suigetsu and the other four.

    After everyone in the team arrived, they couldn't help but express surprise when they saw this scene. However, when they saw a corpse wearing the unique uniform of the Akatsuki organization lying at Chen's feet, the Akatsuki organization and the others knew that Shuiyue and Chonggo had also met with the Akatsuki organization before.  The characters in the undead duo have fought each other before, and they are no strangers to the Xiao organization. Although they don't understand what happened, judging from the situation at the scene, it should be the person from the Xiao organization who approached Chen, but was killed by Chen in the end.  died.

    Suigetsu, who was planning to rest, suddenly noticed a trace of unusual chakra fluctuations. The source was in the direction of Chen's room. Surprised, Suigetsu rushed over, and at the same time saw Sasuke and others who had the same idea.  , after seeing the corpse and the traces of fighting at Chen's feet, he asked Chen in surprise: "Boss, what's going on with this person from the Xiao organization?"

    "It's nothing, probably because of the Five Kage's talks, Ling Xiao felt some kind of threat, so he wants to temporarily negotiate peace with us, and wants to unite with us to fight against the Five Kage!" Chen said calmly.

    "So that's the case, do you want to cooperate with us?"

    "Huh? It's this guy" Compared to the reactions of the rest of the Eagle Squad, Sasuke recognized Obito's identity after seeing the mask on Obito's face. Sasuke already knew about Obito before.  I have seen it a few times, the first time was when we were capturing Mio, when Obito and Didara were also capturing Mio, the two met unexpectedly and had the same purpose, naturally a fierce battle was inevitable, but in  At that time, it was not Obito but Didara who fought, and Obito was just watching from the sidelines. The final result was that Sasuke narrowly defeated Didara. Although Didara was forced to blew himself up, Sasuke was also seriously injured.  He didn't have much combat power anymore. He originally thought that Obito who was waiting at the side would take advantage of Sasuke's weakness to attack, but Obito didn't do that. He just took Sanwei away and gave up on revenge for Didala.  After passing Sasuke, this weird behavior made Sasuke deeply puzzled, and naturally he had a deep impression on Obito.

    The second time Sasuke saw Obito was not long ago. He appeared after he went to Itachi himself, and said some inexplicable things to himself, but Sasuke didn't ignore him. This time it was theirs.  It was the third time they met, but Chen killed him unexpectedly.

    "Let's go! The movement just now has alarmed other people. I don't want to get entangled with them now, so leave here first!" In my perception, there are already many people rushing here. They should be warriors from the Iron Kingdom.  If those people entangled, it would definitely alarm the Five Kages, and the Five Kages Conference might not be held by then, so Chen decided to leave here temporarily and find another place to stay.

    Although the strength of these people is not weak, the goal is too big after all, so Chen first put everyone in the Eagle Squad into the space, and then took a playful look at Obito's corpse, with a meaningful smile on his face, and finally  One disappeared in the same place in an instant, and disappeared into the night, leaving only the corpse with soil lying on the ground alone.

    However, just after Chen left, a strange thing happened. Obito, who had been punched through a hole by Chen and was already confirmed dead, gradually disappeared after Chen left, and then suddenly there was a burst of space fluctuations  , a spiral space vortex appeared, and then a black figure walked out of the vortex, looking thoughtfully at the direction Chen left.

    What is amazing is that the identity of the man in black turned out to be Obito who disappeared before. He was obviously killed by Chen, but he did not expect to reappear at this time, and the hole caused by Chen's penetration before has disappeared.  , without any sign of injury at all, looking at the direction in which Chen left, he said in a low voice: "Uchiha Chen, I thought I had already looked up to you as much as possible, but unexpectedly I seriously underestimated you, and  .Such a weird abilityIt even broke my understanding of the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and even caused me to lose one eye. It seems that I can no longer see you with ordinary eyes, butI believe that we will soon  We will meet again!"

    It turns out that the previous Obito was indeed dying under Chen's attack, but don't forget that Obito belongs to the Uchiha clan and has Sharingan, and there was a forbidden technique in the Uchiha clan, which is called  As Izanaki, it only takes a very short time to instantly transform all unfavorable factors including death into a dream, and can transform all favorable factors into reality, so that he can escape from the clutches of death. However, using Izanaki  The price of Xie Naqi is that one Sharingan will be permanently blind, so it was?The Zhibo clan was listed as a forbidden technique, Obito felt the passing of life when he was hit hard, and activated this forbidden technique before dying, so this scene happened.

    At this moment, Obito's thoughts were interrupted by the sound of footsteps from a distance. Obviously, the warriors of the Iron Country had already felt it, but Obito didn't care.  The vortex appeared again and sucked Obito into the space, and then dissipated, as if nothing had happened, but the mess at the scene foreshadowed what happened here.

    Finally, after Obito left, the samurai from the Iron Kingdom came late, but what was left to them was the messy scene, and they didn't even know what happened. In the end, they could only call the hotel owner to check the room  It's a pity that no valuable information was found about the guest's information, because Chen had already cast illusions on the owner of the hotel when he registered, so the samurai from the Iron Country finally withdrew helplessly.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and sixty-three; the conversation begins

    ?

    This episode did not alarm the top management of the Iron Kingdom. After all, only a little trace of fighting was found in the small hotel, and there were no casualties, so it did not cause panic. It was not a major event.  , The warriors had no choice but to retreat.

    Chen also slipped into a commoner's house casually after leaving the Xiao Hotel. An illusion trick knocked down the owner and then hid in it, waiting for tomorrow.

    On the other side, in an uninhabited place in the Iron Kingdom, a space fluctuation appeared out of thin air to form a spiral black hole, and then Obito wearing Akatsuki's uniform and a spiral mask walked out of the black hole.

    "How? Is it going well?" Just after Obito walked out of the black hole, a hoarse voice suddenly came, breaking the penetrating tranquility, and then a figure came from behind Obito, it was the intelligence of the Akatsuki organization  Staff, absolutely!  But the one who spoke just now turned out to be Hei Jue, who had never spoken much.

    "Huh! It didn't go very well~ Uchiha Tatsuo rejected my proposal, it seems that he has no intention of joining us! But I always feel that this guy is not as simple as it appears on the surface, he  Maybe there is a plot, but we still can't figure out what his purpose is." Facing Hei Ze's question, Obito said indifferently.

    "Oh? So that's it, this is a troublesome guy, but we may be able to start with Sasuke. After all, Uchiha Itachi is dead, which can be considered a thorn in the side, and the condition of not being able to shoot at Konoha has also become  A blank sheet of paper is considered good newsisn't it?" Hei Jue said speculatively.

    "That's right! It's true that I've waited for a long time, but it's worth it to make the plan go ahead, but Itachi seems to have expected that I will encourage Sasuke, and has already kept my hand, plus Uchiha Chen is here  , it is impossible to attack Sasuke, and Uchiha Tatsumi is an unstable factor in our plan after all, we must try to win him over, not to mention that he still holds the most important tail of our plan.  Beast, as long as we can win him over, our plan will be half completed!" Obito said coldly.

    "Is that so? But he has already rejected our proposal, do you think he will accept it?" At this time, Bai Jue suddenly interrupted, his tone seemed to be full of schadenfreude.

    "Yes, that guy has already attacked the two major ninja villages of Yunyin and Konoha, and now the five major countries have planned the five shadow talks. Although it is the first time I have contact with this person, he gives me a very  Ambitious guy, since he is on the same road and has the same goal at this stage, that guy will cooperate with us." Obito's words have not yet ended, and at some point behind him, an illusory vortex quietly appeared, and Obito  His body is gradually being sucked into the vortex as the vortex appears.

    "I believe that when we meet next time, he will definitely accept our proposal!" After Obito finished his last words, the vortex had completely sucked Obito's body into the space, and then gradually dissipated.

    "Really, I hope so Hehe~~" With Obito disappearing, Heijue said with a sinister smile, as if he was responding to Obito's words, and some seemed to be talking to himself, only  But following his words, his body was gradually sinking into the ground, and finally the whole person disappeared into the ground until he disappeared.

    The meeting between the two was just a short conversation, and they left without saying anything, and with the two of them leaving, this place once again restored its previous tranquility, as if no one had ever appeared.

    A lot of things happened that night, but the various forces in the Iron Kingdom didn't know about it, because the warriors in the Iron Kingdom didn't notice anything unusual, so the upper echelons of the Iron Kingdom only followed the instructions of the Five Great Nations  It was only arranging matters related to the five shadow talks, so after a group of samurai investigated to no avail, nothing happened.

    A night without words

    The next day, the twilight of the morning light fell on the snow-covered surface of the Land of Iron again, so that even though the sun had just emerged, the Land of Snow was still as bright as noon on a sunny day.  The pure Bai Xue also seems to be venting her expectations to this profit-seeking ninja world.  However, no matter how pure the snow in the Iron Country is today, it is destined to be stained with other colors today.

    Not long ago, after receiving the notice that Raikage would organize the Five Great Nations to hold the Five Kage Talks in the Iron Country, Mifune had already settled the meeting address and related preparations.  Five shadows of the meeting.

    The first hidden village to come is obviously Yunyin Village. After all, as the initiator of the meeting, he naturally arrived earlier than other hidden villages. I saw that the place where the meeting had already been sent by Iron Kingdom  Warriors, heavily guarded in every direction??To ensure that there will be no mistakes during the talks.

    With the presence of the shadows of the Five Great Hidden Villages in person, the Iron Country naturally sent Mifune, a very prestigious general in the Iron Country, to personally greet and take charge of all affairs during the talks, which is enough to prove that the Iron Country attaches great importance to this meeting.

    I saw the general of the Iron Country leading several warriors to greet Raikage, and at the same time said politely: "Master Raikage, I have been waiting for a long time, you are the first Kage to arrive, please go in first and take a rest  , I am very sorry, because the people from other hidden villages have not arrived yet, so I still need to welcome the shadows of each village here, Master Raikage, let¡¯s go inside and rest for a while!¡±

    The Country of Iron is a country composed of warriors. As the general of the Country of Iron, he is naturally the strongest warrior in the Country of Iron. His status is comparable to that of shadows from villages in the Five Great Nations, so naturally he will not act humble in front of the Five Shadows.

    "En!" Lei Ying didn't say much, but nodded, and then walked towards the meeting place with the two guards, Darui and Xi.

    After Raikage, Kazekage from the Land of Wind, then Hokage from the Land of Fire, and Tukage from the Land of Earth all rushed to enter the arena, but only the people from the Land of Water waited.  Did not show up for a long time.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and sixty-fourth; five shadow talks

    ?

    In the conference room at this time, both Yunyin and Sayin had already taken their seats. Raikage obviously underestimated the young Kazekage of Sayin, so after Kazekage entered the conference room, he just nodded symbolically  Even if it is said, there is not much conversation with Gaara.

    And Gaara naturally understood Raikage's thoughts and didn't care, and he himself was not the kind of talkative person, so he just nodded his head as a response, and then sat down expressionlessly, but followed my love  Kankuro and Temari behind Luo are obviously not so good-tempered. Seeing that Raikage despised Kazekage of his family, they were already angry. When they were about to say something, they were stopped by Gaara. In the end, they had no choice but to follow  Behind Gaara, acting as a guard, it's just that the faces of the two don't look very good.

    At this time, Konoha from the Kingdom of Fire also entered the arena. It was Konoha's agent, Hokage Hatake Kakashi. He was accompanied only by Konoha's Akai, who also acted as a guard, because the Kingdom of Fire and Wind  The country is an allied country, so the relationship is naturally closer, so after entering the arena, Kakashi first greeted Gaara: "Master Kazekage, long time no see!"

    Following Kakashi's words, Gaara opened his slightly squinted eyes. After seeing Kakashi, there was a trace of surprise in Gaara's eyes. Although he was puzzled, Gaara didn't ask much.  , just responded: "I didn't expect you to come from Konoha, long time no see, Lord Kakashi!"

    At this time, Raikage was not Tsunade when he saw Konoha, so he couldn't help asking: "What's going on? Isn't Konoha's Hokage Tsunade? Why are you here to participate in the meeting? Can you represent the entire Konoha?"  Ye's decision?"

    It was obviously an ordinary question, but Raikage's tone made people uncomfortable, as if asking a question. You must know that the people who came to the meeting were all the leaders of the entire village, even Kaka, who was the agent of Hokage.  Xi, whose identity is also recognized by the village, naturally sits on an equal footing with the shadows here. Now that he is being questioned like this, he is naturally a little unhappy, but he also knows the seriousness of the matter, so he didn't get angry, but said with a bad face: "  I'm sorry, Raikage-sama, our fifth-generation Hokage Tsunade-sama was a little injured because of Uchiha Tatsuo's incident, so he couldn't come to the meeting. This time, I will participate in the meeting as the sixth-generation agent of Hokage.  The meaning I express will directly represent Konoha, and Raikage-sama doesn¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±

    "Really, there is really no one left in Konoha, it's just ridiculous to let a little Jonin junior come to represent Konoha in the Five Kage meeting." Facing Kakashi, he was neither humble nor overbearing and slightly counterattacked.  Raikage is already a little displeased at this moment. If Gaara can participate in this meeting as a shadow, it will make Raikage feel disdainful, then Kakashi will act as an agent of Hokage to participate in Gokage as a Jonin.  During the meeting, Raikage felt from the bottom of his heart that Konoha was being unreasonable to him, and that he wanted to sit at the same conference table with a mere jounin to discuss matters.

    Just as Raikage finished speaking, Kankuro, who was standing behind Gaara, spoke.

    "Master Raikage, since Kakashi is able to participate in the five-kage meeting as an agent of Hokage, he has naturally received permission from Konoha, and his status is already comparable to that of everyone. Besides, Kakashi has just stated that  Five generations of Hokage Tsunade was injured in Uchiha Tatsun's attack last time, so why did Raikage-sama keep asking, recalling when Uchiha Tatsun attacked Cloud Hidden Village, if I remember correctly, even you seem to be  For months"

    "Kankuro!" Gaara, who was on Kankuro's side, frowned slightly when he heard that, and quickly interrupted Kankuro's words, not to mention being afraid.  Breaking up on bad terms won't do anyone any good.

    Even though Kankuro stopped what he was going to say because of Gaara's restraint, the meaning he wanted to express was already self-evident. The thick eyebrows above the eyes of Raikage sitting on the opposite table had already  I don't know when they were locked together.

    "Don't get carried away! It's just a guard, it's your turn to speak." Following Lei Ying's anger, a light blue mist lighted up around him, and his aura suddenly increased to the point where people couldn't look directly at him.  , The clenched fist has condensed amazing strength.

    Boom!

    There was a loud noise, and before everyone could react, Lei Ying punched directly on the conference table in front of them, and the entire conference table was instantly shattered with the loud noise, and the broken wood chips were the same.  Wearing the light blue Wei Mang on Raikage's body, he shot towards Kankuro's direction.

    Faced with Raikage's reckless behavior of directly attacking without saying a word, the representative of the Kingdom of Sand, who bears the brunt, will naturally not sit still. Gaara waved his hand casually, and a large amount of gravel was immediately ejected from the gourd on his back.  just?A sand shield was formed in front of himself and Kankuro.  Although the oncoming sawdust was not weak, after touching the sand shield, all of them lost their original faintness and turned into ordinary residues scattered on the ground.

    Looking at Raikage on the opposite side, Gaara, whose aura dissipated after a single blow, did not put the released gravel back into the gourd for a while. Kakashi and Maitekai, who were on the side, saw that the situation was wrong, and slowly moved towards me.  On the side of Aira and Kankuro, there is a faint tendency to oppose Raikage.

    The Five Kage talks, which had been planned for a long time in the spirit of an alliance, suddenly became a little tense under Raikage's blow. At this moment, it also reflected the gaps and contradictions existing between the Five Great Ninja Villages.  Villages that are not friendly, and even once belonged to hostile relations, are now gathered together for some reason, and conflicts will naturally arise. It is not easy to sit down and talk calmly.

    "Yeah! Yah! The young people of today are really energetic!"

    The atmosphere in the meeting room has dropped to freezing point, as long as one party changes, it may trigger a battle. However, at this tense moment, a leisurely voice reached everyone's ears, which eased the tense situation.

    Everyone followed the prestige, and saw a short, bad old man slowly walking into the conference room accompanied by a middle-aged strong man. After seeing everyone's eyes on him, the old man did not appear restrained, haha  He smiled and said, "I'm sorry, I'm getting old and have bad legs and feet, so I'll let everyone wait!"

    To be able to appear in this meeting room, this bad old man is naturally not an ordinary person, this person is the contemporary Dokage of Yanyin Village in the Land of Land, Tiantian Ping Onoki!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and sixty-fifth; five shadow talks continued

    ?

    With the appearance of Tuying, the already tense situation in the conference room was eased. Raikage glared at Gaara, and finally let out a cold snort, dispelled the Thunder Dun armor on his body, and stabbed  Sit back on the seat, and Gaara also controlled the sand to lead it back into the sand gourd after Raikage closed, and then sat back in his seat again.

    After Tuying entered the arena, he didn't seem to know the situation on the scene, he just walked to his seat and sat down, looked at the people in the conference room, and said jokingly: "Oh? Konoha, Yunyin, Sand Yin are all  It's all here, everyone from Wuyin Village doesn't seem to have arrived yet, it looks like I'm not the last one to arrive, old man!"

    "Hmph!" Facing Tsuchikage's ridicule, the irritable Raikage just snorted coldly, while Kakashi from Konoha and Gaara from Sand Hidden did not make a sound, just sat quietly in their own seats  , waiting for the meeting to start.

    ?As everyone was seated, everyone seemed to be waiting for the people from Wuyin Village to appear, and none of the people present took the lead in speaking, and the entire meeting room fell into an eerie calm.

    However, after a while, everyone waited left and right, still unabated. People from Wuyin Village appeared. On the surface, everyone did not show any emotions, but they were already a little dissatisfied in their hearts.

    "Boom~!"

    The first one who couldn't bear it was Lei Ying, who had the most violent temper. He hammered the table angrily without warning, and said dissatisfiedly: "Bastard! What is this Wuyin Village doing? Have you forgotten that today is a meeting?"  day?"

    Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the irritable Raikage and said indifferently: "Master Raikage, please be calm, I believe that it is impossible for Wuyin Village to ignore today's meeting, maybe it was delayed by something, anyway, everyone  It¡¯s already here, and I don¡¯t care about waiting a little longer, not to mention talking about others behind their backs, it¡¯s a bit impolite.¡±

    Regarding Kakashi's reminder, Raikage obviously didn't appreciate it, and said angrily: "Tch! I don't need you to teach me yet!"

    "Okay, bad boy, you are the initiator of this meeting, you should be more troublesome because of the alliance of the five major countries, instead of letting your temper here and making our mutual situation tense, I want you to send this time  This meeting is probably not about fighting against Sand Ninja Village and Konoha, right? Kakashi came to participate in the meeting on behalf of Konoha this time, so he will naturally be able to sit on an equal footing with me, so please stay calm and wait.  Let's discuss after Mizukage is also present." Compared with Leikage, Tukage is much more stable, and he doesn't care who is present, as long as the other party can speak on behalf of the forces behind them.  enough.

    After a long time, no one from Wuyin Village appeared. Not only Lei Ying, but also other people felt a little unhappy at this time.  He had already entered the meeting room, after all he had been waiting, so the people from Wuyin Village hadn't appeared yet, so he couldn't stand outside all the time, so he also returned to the meeting room after waiting for a long time without seeing anyone.

    Having not seen the people from Wuyin Village for a long time, Lei Ying couldn't help but said again: "Damn, the people from Wuyin Village don't know what the hell is going on, we don't have to wait for them, let's hurry up and have a meeting!

    This time, no one spoke for the people of Wuyin Village. After all, everyone was a little impatient. Tu Yingqing coughed a few times, and then said: "Cough! Cough! Wuyin Village is really a bit too much, no  Do you know that it is very impolite to keep an old man waiting for a long time? If so, we don¡¯t have to wait for them anymore, I agree with Lei Ying, let¡¯s start the meeting!¡±

    Kakashi and Gaara looked at each other, they both reached a consensus, and said at the same time: "We have no objections, let's start the meeting!"

    Seeing that the other shadows had no objections, Lei Ying said to Mifune who presided over the meeting: "Your Excellency Mifune, let's start the meeting!"

    Mifune nodded.  Then he walked to the middle of the meeting room and sat down, and said to the four representatives from various countries attending the meeting: "I am Sanfuan who is in charge of this place. Now, my lords, please place the bamboo hats on the table!"

    After each photo was taken, Mifune continued to announce: "In response to Raikage-sama's call, all of you except Mizukage-sama who was absent have arrived, so I announce that the five-kage meeting will officially begin!"

    And just when the shadows from various villages started to talk, just outside the meeting place, a group of people was sneaking into the meeting place.

    This group of people was Chen and his Eagle Squad. Relying on Zhongwu's ability to communicate with animals, they learned about the meeting place and the place where the guards were relatively weak from some birds, and then successfully sneaked into the meeting place.

    At this time, everyone in the Eagle Squad was hiding in a dark place behind a high wall.??, Yu Xianglin was sensing the movement of Chakra in the clubhouse with his eyes closed, and after feeling several chakras different from ordinary people in the dense Chakra, he suddenly opened his eyes and said softly to the people around him: "  There are a lot of people, the guards here are too strict, and I feel a few powerful chakras in it, the strength is not inferior to Orochimaru, it seems that it should be those few shadows!"

    Hearing that Xianglin had found the location, Chen smiled with great interest and said, "Oh, I have already found it. Do you know who the person sent by Konoha is?"

    "I only remember the chakra of one of them, it seems to be Konoha's copy ninja, Hatake Kakashi, and the other one, I have no impression!" Xianglin replied.

    Hearing Kakashi's name, Sasuke's eyes showed a little surprise, but it was only fleeting, and then he returned to his indifferent expression, and no one noticed the change in Sasuke's expression.

    Although Kakashi used to be Sasuke's leading teacher and taught him Chidori's powerful ninjutsu, it's just that time has passed, and after learning the truth about Konoha's persecution of the Uchiha clan, even though there are still teachers and students in his heart.  However, facing Kakashi Hatake, who is a johnin at the core of Konoha, Sasuke no longer has the feeling of being a teacher for a day and being a father for life.

    After Kaorin finished speaking, Chen sneered and said: "Oh? Kakashi Interesting, didn't you think he would become Hokage after Tsunade?  all the same!"

    "Okay, now that they're all here, it's our turn to play!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and sixtieth chapters; five shadow talks three

    ?

    At this time, while the Five Kages talks were going on, Chen and his Eagle Squad also started to take action.

    "Xiang Lin, tell us the direction! There will be a battle coming up, and you won't be able to help much, so just take shelter in my space first!" Chen said to Xiang Lin calmly.

    "I see!" Xianglin did not refute. After all, her main ability is still support, and her combat power is not strong. Although she can protect herself, it is better to avoid it in this situation. You must know that the current conference room  They are all guarded by heavy soldiers, and shadows from all villages gather here, with powerful guards around them, all of them are masters!

    Under such circumstances, Chen also worried that once a battle broke out, he would not be able to take care of so much, so it would be better for Xianglin to hide first to save trouble.

    After Xianglin gave the location, Chen took Xianglin into the space, and the remaining fighters were all fighters of the Eagle Squad, and their strength was not bad, so Chen naturally didn't have to worry.

    After sending Xianglin away, Chen also had no scruples, and said to Sasuke and the others with a sneer: "Okay, since we already know the location, it's time for us to play!"

    "Boss, what are you going to do? The guards in the conference room are too dense now, we have no way to sneak in? We will be discovered!" Seeing that Chen seemed to be moving, Shuiyue asked quickly.

    "Sneak in? No, don't bother!"

    "That"

    Shuiyue thought that Chen had thought of something, but she was interrupted by Chen when she was about to ask.

    "Just rush in!" Chen said lightly, as if he didn't pay attention to the so-called Five Kages talks at all.

    Immediately afterwards, Chen looked at Sasuke and said, "Sasuke, this time it's up to you to open the way!"

    "I see!" Sasuke glanced coldly at the direction of the Five Kages Conference, and said indifferently, at the same time, the Kusanagi sword had already been unsheathed, and a cold glow appeared in the hidden dark place.

    As the Kusanagi sword was unsheathed, Sasuke didn't say much, and before Suigetsu had time to be surprised, he had already attacked brazenly, taking the lead in attacking the unsuspecting guards, and those guards only saw a flash of cold light  Before he could figure out what happened, blood sprayed out from his body.

    In an instant, blood spattered and wailing rang out.

    After Sasuke had hacked and killed several people, the samurai reacted and issued alarms one after another: "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! There are intruders!"

    After hearing the alarm, the surrounding guards also surrounded and killed the intruders one after another!

    It's a pity that the gap between them and Sasuke is too obvious. Sasuke is as unstoppable as if he entered the land of no one. No one is his enemy, and they are all killed by a single blow.

    Seeing this, a samurai who seemed to be the captain was secretly anxious, and hurriedly wanted to restrain Sasuke, but he overestimated himself, and he was beheaded by a sword after only two rounds of fighting with Sasuke. The samurai were already in chaos.  They are in a group, but some people have already gone to the five shadows venue to report.

    at the same time

    In the conference room, the five-kage meeting initiated by Raikage, because Mizukage did not show up for a long time, after all parties negotiated, they had no choice but to start under the auspices of Mifune.  talks.

    Although there was some friction before this, the prelude to the talks was officially kicked off under the auspices of Mifune.

    "Let me talk first, listen carefully" Gaara spoke first after Mifune announced the start, but before he could say what he wanted to express, he was stunned by the voice from beside him  truncated.

    I saw Tsuchikage said slowly: "The five shadows have changed a lot. It's amazing to become a shadow at a young age. Your Highness, it seems that your father's education is good, but it's a pity that he didn't teach etiquette!"

    For Gaara who became Kazekage at such a young age, not only Raikage, but Tsuchikage also underestimate Gaara, a young Kage, and among the people present, Tsuchikage is the oldest, I love  Luo is just a junior, and letting him be on the same stage with him has been tolerated time and time again, but now this junior actually gives in to the "senior" present, but he speaks first, how can he accept it.

    "Yes, otherwise, how could you be here as Kazekage." Gaara ignored Kankuro who was already gnashing his teeth in anger behind him, but gave Tsuchikage a soft counterattack without being humble or humble.

    "Hahaha What an arrogant guy!" Tuying saw that he had touched a soft nail, and sneered with his old face.

    "Ahem, Kazekage-sama, please continue." Seeing that the scene became a little awkward, Kakashi, who was sitting beside Kazekage, stood up to ease the atmosphere and signaled my love.?? Go on.

    "I used to be Jinjuriki, and I was caught by Akatsuki, and I almost died when I was forcibly pulled out by a tailed beast. Therefore, I think Akatsuki is a very dangerous existence. I have asked everyone for help, but they were all ignored.  On behalf of Hokage, almost all the tailed beasts of the major countries have been taken away, Zhidao only wants to join forces now, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too late?¡± Gaara first stated his own experience and the previous diplomacy of the Kingdom of Sand  Although the situation is telling the truth, the dissatisfaction with the behavior of the other three major ninja villages other than Konoha is faintly revealed in the words.

    "Heh, if the Tailed Beast of the Five Great Nations is taken away, it will turn to other countries for help. I'm afraid it will be laughed out of the ears of those small countries. It is the most appropriate to take it back secretly. It is impossible to seek assistance from other countries just after being taken away.  Yes, brat!" To Tsuchikage, Gaara's statement was nothing more than absurd nonsense.

    "Face and dignity are really pedantic." Gaara doesn't waste his time talking, as a shadow, naturally he won't let Tuying belittle himself wantonly because he is old, it has nothing to do with etiquette, just because he is a shadow!

    "I didn't call you here to argue long-windedly here. After all, Akatsuki's members are composed of several of you rebels from Ninja Village, especially the reckless Uchiha Tatsuo." Raikage said here  Kakashi's eyes turned to Kakashi as if he was questioning, "Is Konoha still keeping silent on this point? I have no intention of coming to discuss the so-called cooperation with you at all. Today's meeting, I am just purely investigating  It's your fault!" Listening to Tsuchikage and Gaara throwing soft nails at each other, Raikage couldn't hold back anymore, and punched the conference table.

    "If Raikage-sama is able to fight against Akatsuki and Uchiha Tatsuo at the same time with only the power of Kumoin's side, he can abandon us and face it alone." Kakashi said halfway, and looked in the direction of Tsuchikage and Kazekage again  , "Everyone here represents the interests of their respective ninja villages. I think it is meaningless for us to sit together to investigate which party is responsible at this time. On the issue of Akatsuki and Uchiha Chen, the only way to form  It is in our best interest for a ninja coalition composed of five major countries to deal with it together."

    "Report!!! General of the three ships, enemy attack! Enemy attack!"

    Just as the conversation was in full swing, the warriors from the Iron Kingdom rushed into the meeting room in a panic.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and sixty seventh; Hunting eight tails

    ?

    Just as the Five Kage talks were in full swing, Yun Yin Village, far away in the Land of Thunder, after experiencing the indelible pain brought by Uchiha Tatsuo, once again ushered in his uninvited guest.

    Yunyin Village, Leiyun Gorge.

    The terrain of Leiyun Gorge is dangerous and remote. Compared with the mountains and mountains, the peaks of Leiyun Gorge are more like stalagmites standing on the river.  The river, covered by mist, can indeed be regarded as an excellent hiding place. Coupled with the excellent strength of the Eight-tailed Kirabi, it is a double insurance for the Kingdom of Thunder to place the Eight-tailed Jinchuriki here. It couldn't be more suitable.

    At this moment, Kirabi, who is Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, is as usual. After finishing his training, he is still humming some raps that others cannot understand, and he is walking out of the training cave with weird dance steps.

    And on a certain mountain peak in the canyon, there are two figures watching Kirabi's actions. One of them has light blue hair and is wearing the uniform of the Xiao Organization with a black background and red clouds, and the other  It turned out to be Tiandao Payne, the apparent leader of the Akatsuki organization who had fought with Chen before, and the two of them appearing here at this time are obviously plotting against Yao.

    After seeing Kirabi's strange behavior, Xiaonan seemed a little puzzled, and said in surprise: "Is this Eight-Tails Jinchuriki? It looks like an idiot!"

    At this time, Kirabi, who was entertaining himself, naturally didn't know that he was being watched by someone, and still held his index finger up in both hands, pointing out of thin air, and from time to time, a few words that he felt good about himself came out of his mouth  His bad rap, or the notebook he took out from his waist like a treasure to record something like a fuss, plus the seven swords that almost occupied his entire back, he would become Xiao Nankou's idiot in vain.

    Tiandao Payne stared expressionlessly at Kirabi who was dancing strangely at the foot of the mountain, and said indifferently: "Behavior is weird, wearing sunglasses, wearing eight knives with the word "iron" on the right shoulder, and traces of cow horns on the left cheek, and  The intelligence features are the same, he is Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, our target this time!"

    After confirming the other party's identity, Xiao Nan's eyes became serious, and he asked Payne, "Do you want to do it here?"

    Tiandao Payne looked at Xiaonan indifferently, and said coldly: "Well, but you don't need to take action. This time I will let Liudao Payne act together. There will be no difference. You just need to pay attention to Yun Yin's movement  That's it!"

    Because Payne of the Six Paths was transformed from a corpse, he couldn't make any expressions, and looked as if his face was paralyzed. Xiao Nan didn't mind Payne's attitude, and he was obviously used to it. After hearing Payne's words, Xiao Nan was indifferent  Replied: "I know!"

    After the two discussed it, they started to take action. Tiandao Payne's eyes were fixed, as if he had linked the control of other Payne, and then Tiandao fell silent again, becoming as indifferent as ever.

    Among the mountains of Leiyun Gorge, within the canyon, I saw a huge flying bird flying over the turbulent water, and slowly heading towards the depths of the canyon in the direction of the countercurrent.  It gradually rises until it passes through the clouds on the mountainside, and then maintains a level height.  If someone with a heart can watch the quilt of the bird at this time, they will find that there is a woman wearing a black robe with red clouds squatting halfway on the bird's back, and the woman's face on the bird's back is pierced impressively.  The black iron rod with the thickness of a little finger attached to the root of the tree, if it wasn't the animal way in Payne, who would it be.

    After a while, the sight of the beast Dao Payne gradually widened, and the clouds and mists were not as thick as they were in the canyon before.  The mountains that crossed the canyon were a large open space that seemed to be artificially developed. On the steps behind the open space, there was a temple-like building, which was the residence of Rabbi Riki the Eight-Tailed Jinzhu.

    And when the beast Dao Payne's Asuka came here, Kirabi who was on the square also noticed the strangeness above, "Come and see, my rap is really getting better and better, even Lei Yun  You can't even stop the audience, Oye!" Kirabi was still having fun with both index fingers pointing at the birds in the air with rhythm.

    "The target is confirmed, Rabbi Eight-Tails Jinzhu Riki!" Dao Payne, the beast on the back of the bird, said with a blank expression.  , jumping directly from the bird's back into the air, at the same time, the animal Tao quickly formed a seal with both hands, "Psychic art!"

    Boom bang bang bang

    With the crisp sound of Wu, five Penns also wearing black backgrounds and red robes appeared one after another on the psychic formation extending from the palm of the beast. The six Penns gathered together, lined up in the air and slowly landed.  , coupled with the stern faces of the six people, judging from their aura, they seem to be gods representing the law of heaven.

    & nbsp; "You are Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, right?" After Liudao appeared on the stage, Tiandao Payne looked coldly at Eight-Tails opposite and asked indifferently.

    "No, it should be Lord Yatsuo, right? Exactly. It's Inchuriki-sama, right? Exactly." Rokudo Payne's gorgeous appearance didn't seem to shock Kirabi at all. As a 10-year-old promoted to Chunin,  To him, who became a Jonin at the age of 12 and perfectly integrated into the eight tails, it seems that the scene in front of him is just another opportunity to accumulate rap materials.

    "It's exactly as reported in the intelligence report. It seems that the eight-tailed target of our trip is indeed, let's go." After confirming, Tiandao Payne didn't have time to spend more time with the incoherent Kirabi,  The attack order was issued directly.

    The next moment, a big bald man rushed out from among the six people, and stopped right in front of the other five people. When he raised his hand, he saw several ten-inch-long tracking rockets randomly separated from the big man's arm, and then there was no  Flames burst out from the tail of the rocket, and the powerful reaction force made the rocket go straight to Kirabi's direction, which looked amazing.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and sixtieth eight chapters; hunting eight tails two

    ?

    As soon as Tiandao's voice fell, a bald man rushed out from among the six people, until the other five people stopped in front of him, and when he raised his hand, he saw several ten-inch-long tracking rockets randomly separated from the big man's arm, and then  There was no fire at the root of the rocket, and the strong reaction force made the rocket go straight in the direction of Kirabi, which looked amazing.

    "Such a petty trick dares to come to my uncle, Ba Ga Ya Lu, Ke Na Ya Lu." Although Kirabi's behavior is weird and doesn't look so reliable, he is not mentally retarded. If the six people in front of him don't have some means  Naturally, I couldn't find the depths of Leiyun Gorge. In the rap, I saw that the heart of vigilance also quietly rose. While speaking, Kirabi directly turned sideways with his instinctive reaction and good skills, making several people  A rocket almost missed.

    "I said it's just some small tricks, right? Right" However, before Kirabi could finish his rap, he heard the whistling sound behind him rapidly approaching him.  The several rockets that escaped were turning their heads to chase him at this moment. In desperation, he had to raise his hand and pull out a Taidao. The tailed beast's coat instantly covered his right arm, and he chopped several times.  The count fell under the blade, and the arm wrapped by the tailed beast's coat naturally did not receive any damage.

    "It's really a good knife technique!" Kirabi just turned around and waved away the gunpowder smoke, and suddenly saw a guy with three heads and six faces imprinted in his field of vision, and then he only felt his throat tighten, and was grabbed by the neck by an arm  Unable to move for a while, at this moment, the monster with three faces and six arms had a long blade shaped like a scorpion's tail at the waist, like a black light under the scorching sun, directly cutting into Qi Rabi's neck.

    "Do you want to capture my uncle like this? Who do you think you are facing?" While Kirabi was speaking, the tailed beast coat that had just faded on his right hand reappeared again.  Rabbi's entire arm turned into an arm similar to that of a wild beast. He did not dodge or dodge the cutting long blade, and directly opened his palm to grab the long blade in his hand.

    "Dang!" Only a crisp sound was heard, and the seemingly tough long blade was directly snapped into two by Kirabi, and then he backhanded the half of the iron blade in his hand towards the monster's chest in front of him. Due to the close distance,  It was a close-to-body fight again, even Payne in the form of an incarnation of Asura couldn't dodge, and the jagged blade was sunk deep into his chest. From the perspective of ordinary people, if he caused such damage, he would definitely die.  The hand on the rabbi's neck was indeed undiminished in strength.

    "Who is this guy? With such a deep wound, not only did he not feel any pain, but his expression didn't change at all. Could it be that this guy is unconscious?" Kirabi's expression at this moment also gradually became less sloppy,  The six people in front of them are definitely different from ordinary people, and they all reveal weirdness, so they are not so easy to deal with.

    "If that's the case, what's going to happen like this?" As he said, Kirabi raised his partially tailed beast fist and slammed it directly at Payne's face in the form of Asura.

    "Boom!" With a muffled sound, Kirabi only felt his neck loosen, and the strange man in front of him with a big wound on his chest disappeared out of thin air.

    "The power of the eight tails? Hehe that's interesting." Kirabi looked in the direction of the voice, and saw that the guy just now was obviously standing beside the woman who just got off the bird's back  , but at this time, the woman still maintained the posture of supporting the ground with one hand.

    "This isreverse psychic technique?" Kirabi was guessing, but another voice sounded in his mind, "Bi, these six guys on the opposite side are not so easy to deal with, I never  These guys feel the aura of danger, and all six of them have a pair of reincarnation eyes, it's unbelievable!" The one who spoke was naturally the eight-tailed bull ghost hidden in Kirabi's body.

    "Reincarnation eyes? Those are the eyes of the legendary Sage of the Six Paths. Do you think it's takoyaki? Can six guys with reincarnation eyes appear at the same time casually?" Kirabi obviously couldn't accept Hachio's words for a while.

    "Don't say you don't believe it, even I would find it unbelievable, it's just that these eyes give me the feeling that there is absolutely nothing wrong with it, the reincarnation eyes are definitely true, but don't be careless." Although Yawei was surprised,  However, he is very sure about the authenticity of the Samsara Eye.

    "Understood!" After some exchange, Kirabi's whole body slowly glowed red, and a seemingly thin tailed beast coat covered him tightly from head to toe, changing his usual funny posture,  It also brought up a bit of rare concentration.

    Faced with Kirabi's changes, Payne didn't take it seriously, didn't care at all, and said indifferently: "It seems that the eight tails in your body said something to you, but in front of God, all actions will make knowledge false.  .¡±

    "What an arrogant idiot, if that's the case, then try my uncle's fist!  Idiot, bastard!  "Kirabi, who had already turned into a beast with a tail, was so imposing at this time, both his speed and strength had increased a lot, and he had already shot brazenly as soon as he finished speaking.

    At the place where Kirabi was, Kirabi's figure gradually faded after a gust of wind and sand rose without warning, and disappeared in place. It turned out that the afterimage was left behind because of the high speed.

    "Boom!"

    Hearing a loud noise, he saw Shura Dao among the six paths of Payne, that is, the bald man who was good at using mechanisms was being bombarded to the ground by Kirabi's punch. His whole body was twisted and even scattered on the ground  Parts, it seems, have been scrapped.

    When Tiandao Payne saw that Kirabi had abolished Shura Dao in one round, although he didn't show any expression on his face, he felt a little surprised in his heart, and couldn't help but secretly said: "It's so fast, and the strength has also improved.  Many, to be able to turn into a tailed beast so proficiently is indeed the most perfect Jinchuriki!"

    Although it was the result of Payne's underestimation of the enemy and Kirabi's sudden attack, Kirabi did destroy a Payne with one move, which also surprised Payne.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and sixtieth IX; the battle of Leiyun Gorge

    ?

    After crushing Shura Dao with one punch, Kirabi raised his right arm high and made a move similar to a victory cheer.

    "Oye~~ I've already killed one, let Lord Kirabi beat you all to the ground, bastard, idiot!"

    The rest of Payne watched all this calmly, looking so indifferent.

    "Psychic art!"

    Just as Kirabi was cheering, the beast Dao Payne had already moved, raised his palm and slammed it on the ground, casting a psychic technique.

    "Boom!"

    A cloud of smoke appeared out of thin air, followed by a roar from the ground. It seemed that there was a giant running. After Kirabi felt the shock of the ground, he stopped cheering and locked his attention on the cloud.  in the smoke.

    In one breath, a very large rhinoceros with reincarnation eyes broke through the smoke, and charged towards the beast-tailed Kirabi with unstoppable power.

    "Tch!"

    Facing the menacing giant rhino that was coming towards him with his head lowered, Kirabi was not afraid at all, his momentum soared, and just when the hard rhino horn was about to hit him, he made a bold move, relying on the body of the tailed beast coat  For protection, he grabbed the rhino's long horns with both hands, and then roared, resisting the rhino's charge with brute force.

    After stopping the rhino's charge, Kirabi exerted his strength again, pulling up the huge rhino astonishingly, and then suddenly threw it into the sky.

    However, just after Kirabi threw the rhinoceros into the air, Animal Dao's offensive was launched again, and Animal Dao once again performed psychic skills, but this time the psychic beasts that came out of the psychic psychic were no longer rhinos, but several  Weird vicious dogs with wings are attacking from four directions at the same time.

    Although the size of these vicious dogs is obviously much smaller than that of giant rhinos, their speed and dexterity are not comparable to giant rhinos, and looking at the sharpness of their interlaced fangs, one knows that these vicious dogs must not be easy to provoke  .

    "Do you think you can win this uncle with a large number? You underestimate people, you idiot, bastard!" Facing the culling of vicious dogs, Kirabi didn't feel panicked, and still kept the same rap style.  When the dog was approaching, he suddenly waved the blade in his hand and leaped into the air. The spinning figure stirred up endless wind and sand. When the cold light suddenly appeared, the knife had been thrown several times in a short moment, and it was only in one meeting.  All the four vicious dogs that came from the attack had been beheaded, and the corpses were all cut into two pieces and scattered on the ground.

    "Oye~~ It's easy to handle, this uncle is the strongest, you idiot, bastard!" After beheading the four vicious dogs, Kirabi twisted his body again and danced with weird movements  , humming.

    However, at this moment, another mutation happened again, and I saw that the vicious dog that had been cut in two by Kirabi actually split into two like earthworms, and at this moment it came back to life, and  The number has changed from four to eight, and they are surrounding Kirabi in the middle, staring at Kirabi with bared teeth.

    "Huh? It's really not that easy to deal with. Hey Xiaoba, what are these things?" Although it is not difficult for Kirabi to deal with these vicious dogs, he always feels that these are just consuming his own chakra.  .

    "The woman in front of me has been using spiritism. If I'm not mistaken, the six guys with the eyes of reincarnation should have their own unique abilities. The one who fought us first is closer to physical skills and body modification.  , and the woman in front of me has been using spiritism so far, but it¡¯s incredible that this guy can summon so many powerful spirit beasts at the same time! It seems that if the woman is solved, these vicious dogs will probably continue to split  Already." When Kirabi asked, the eight-tailed ox ghost in his body was also secretly startled.

    "It's time to go, Xiao Ba!" While speaking, Qi Rabi pulled out a knife from his back again, and raised a sword on the left and right, and quickly approached the animal, "Little girl, if you want to fight with me, Guangyi relies on these psychics  Beasts are not enough."

    The vicious dogs that have been divided into eight hesitantly come from hell, without any emotion, no matter how fierce Kirabi's sword, lights and swords were before, the vicious dogs are still full of hostility, grinning and rushing towards Kirabi  past.

    "Puppets, my uncle's target is not you!" Facing the oncoming vicious dog, Kirabi's footsteps running towards the animal did not stop at all, only to see that Qirabi's waist position suddenly  Stretching out the tentacles of eight octopuses, they wrapped all the pounced vicious dogs inside, "Little girl, I will send you to meet the bald man just now."

    Kirabi immediately tightened the sword in his hand, two strands of chakra wrapped the sword along his arms, KirabiNot only is the tailed beast coat wrapped around her body, but it also covers all the chakra of the thunder attribute at this moment, and Kirabi's speed has increased several times.

    "Let's feel the enthusiasm of Uncle Octopus, Lei Li's hot knife!"

    Seeing that the beast Dao Payne who was close at hand was about to die tragically under the sharp knife, the other party did not dodge, "Psychic art!" As soon as the words fell, the seal was still completed, and he slapped the ground with his backhand, instantly a bloated stone  The capricious doll jumped out from the psychic circle and stood between the two. Qirabbi's full strength in the form of a tailed beast's coat landed on it, but it was hard to get in.

    "Nani!"

    "Bi! Watch out for the side!" Before Qirabi had time to marvel, there was an urgent reminder from the bull ghost in his mind.

    Kirabi looked back, but saw that the back of an instep had completely blocked his sight, and it was sweeping towards his face with fierce wind pressure. Before he could dodge, he used the momentum of the "Thunder Plow Hot Knife" to throw it.  In order to disintegrate, it was difficult to stop for a while, so he had to use the octopus growing from his lower back to resist for a while.

    "Boom!" There was only a muffled sound, but Kirabi was ejected by another Payne's leg sweep.  Before Kirabi could get a firm footing, he felt his shoulders tense for a moment, and when he took a closer look, he found that he had been locked tightly from behind by a big man, and the chakra in his body began to drain rapidly inadvertently.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and seventieth chapters; fierce battle Leiyun Gorge

    ?

    Aware of his strangeness, Kirabi was startled, and seemed to want to struggle to break free, but it was in vain. Payne behind him had already trapped him firmly like a shackle.

    "Bi, leave quickly, this guy can absorb my chakra, if you continue like this, you will be exhausted!" Hachio in Kirabi's body also felt the threat from Payne, and hurriedly reminded  .

    "I know too, but this guy is entangled with me like an octopus, making me unable to break free, what an idiot, bastard!" Kirabi said angrily, even in such a dangerous situation, Kirabi's tone was still  That weird tone, it seems that no matter what happens, it will not change.

    "How about it, do you want to try that trick? Than!"

    "Okay! But before the battle, my Chakra has been sucked out, so give me some of your Chakra, Oye!"

    "Hmph! Without my assistance, you would have been killed long ago."

    "Arrogant statement, but I am still grateful for your assistance!"

    One person and one beast communicated instantly in Kirabi's mind. At the same time, Kirabi crossed his arms in front of his chest, and made a strange knot with the fingers of both hands. At this moment, Kirabi's whole body began to burst  A stream of magma-like bubbles came out, and the eight tails behind them moved forward collectively, wrapping Kirabi inside like a cocoon. The next moment, with a muffled sound, Kirabi himself, who was still visible before,  It has completely disappeared, replaced by a monster with eight tails, where there is still half a human figure.

    "Is the tailed beast transformed? No, it turns out that the power of the tailed beast is imprinted in the human form, controlling such a violent Chakra and still maintaining normal sanity. It really deserves to be the perfect Jinchuriki."  While amazed, Kirabi, who showed the second form, continued to change. On the crimson and violent chakra coat, bones grew, and after a while, strong skulls, sharp skulls, and smooth skulls  The spine extending from the skull is complete.  From a distance, it looks like a half-ox, half-fox.

    "Ah! Do you still want to trap me? Try the charm of Lord Eight-Tails' second form." After finishing speaking, Kirabi touched the ground with his right foot, and the whole person was ejected from the ground, taking advantage of the opportunity to grow  The bull's head skeleton was moved to the upper right, and he rushed to Liu Dao Payne in an instant when he raised his fist, locking on to the beast Dao Payne.

    In fact, when Kirabi just activated the second form, the hungry ghost road that was entangled with Kirabi had already returned to the other four because he couldn't resist the violent chakra.

    "It's so fast!" Kirabi in the second form turned out to be a bit faster than when he was in the tailed beast coat just now, so that Payne, who is now on the stage with six people at the same time, can't keep up with Kira in terms of speed.  Than the footsteps.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!" Seeing that the situation was not right, Payne counted people and immediately changed the formation. With the assistance of the rest of the beast, Payne was behind Tiandao within a few steps.

    "Boom!" After hearing a loud noise, Qirabi, who was still running like thunder, flew backwards, without even touching the clothes of the animal road.

    "When you come to this kind of Chengdu, it seems that other means have no effect on you. Eight tailshuh, you really can't be careless." In fact, in the previous fights, Payne can already confirm that Kirabi basically uses projection ninjutsu  , even if chakra is used, it is only used to bless physical skills, and the most used one is to use the seven swords on the back with the thunder attribute chakra to realize the use of the barren heron machete.  In this case, it is difficult to use the ability of evil ghosts. Moreover, Kirabi, who is now showing the second form, has completely surpassed the ordinary physical arts category in terms of strength and speed.  Dao was instantly killed, and naturally no one said that too much power of the reincarnation eye was wasted on him.

    "Damn it! That guy is a ghost after all. My uncle's full-power attack in the second form was bounced back without any parry, huh? That's" Waitbi just stood up, but saw Ling Qi  The stunned scene, "That three-faced six-armed guy should have been killed by me just now, how could he stand there unscathed, like a normal person, although there is no threat to my uncle in the second form, but  that's too wicked, bastard!"

    Payne, who was on the opposite side, naturally had no interest in thinking about Kirabi's thoughts. He saw that the animal road made seals with his hands again and then patted the ground. Immediately, the big bird that carried the animal road into Leiyun Gorge appeared again before everyone's eyes, and then the animal road  So he jumped straight onto the bird's back and left the square of Leiyun Gorge.

    At this time, the only person fighting with Kirabi in the second form is Tiandao Payne. Except for the animal road that has left Leiyun Gorge, the other four Payne present seem to be watching the battle.In general, no longer intervene in the struggle between the two.

    "Damn, what kind of technique is this? Every time I prepare a hard attack, it will be bounced away, ahit hurts, little eight! How should I deal with this guy!" Qi Rabi's offensive three points  Being bounced off by Tiandao's "Shenluo Tianzheng" five times has made him very annoyed.

    "I've only heard about the eyes of reincarnation. Although the Nine Tailed Beasts in the ninja world are all separated from the ten tails by the legendary Sage of the Six Paths, I don't know much about the ability of the eyes of reincarnation.  "The bull ghost just responded to Qi Rabi with a little embarrassment.

    "Bastard!" Puzzled, Qila in the second form was so angry that his face looked a little hideous for a while, then he opened his mouth, and several rays of light condensed by high-density chakra shot out directly from his mouth, heading straight to the sky  in the direction.

    However, facing Tiandao, he didn't dodge or evade. He prostrated directly on the ground and stretched out his hands. Suddenly, a light curtain invisible to the naked eye quickly extended along the position of Tiandao's palm to protect most of Tiandao's upper body.

    "Puff puff puff" After a while, after hearing only a few muffled sounds like gravel falling into the water, it didn't even have the slightest impact on the way of heaven under the light curtain.

    "Is that all there is? Perfect Renzhuriki, that's all." Standing up and looking at Kirabi, although there was no expression on his face, it was just in the words, one of contempt, without hiding it.

    While Tiandao was speaking, only four "bang bang" sounds were heard, and the other four Payne standing behind Tiandao disappeared into Kirabi's sight one by one out of thin air.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and seventy first; Chao. Shenluo Tianzheng

    ?

    What Kirabi didn't know was that in a valley not far from Leiyun Gorge, there were two women in red cloud robes with a black background, and the four of Payne who had just disappeared  , also appeared next to the two women in turn.

    "Nagato, why do you only leave the way of heaven in Leiyun Gorge? Do you want to use that technique?" One of the women in a black-bottomed red cloud robe asked the other, and the person who asked the question came with Nagato  This is Xiaonan of Leiyun Gorge.

    "The opponent is Yatsuo. If you are soft-hearted, you will not be able to achieve the goal of this trip." The other woman is naturally a beast.  The connection between Nagato.

    "Absolutely not! Which technique you use will shorten your lifespan!" Xiao Nan was obviously anxious and worried when he spoke, but the beast standing by said that Payne didn't seem to hear it at all, and just as Xiao Nan finished speaking, he turned his head.  When he fell down, not only the beast, but also the other four Payne present also fell one after another.

    "Using all six people's strength Do you want to do this anyway? Nagato." Seeing that persuasion was useless, Xiaonan turned his head and looked in the direction of Leiyunxia Heavenly Dao, as if he was talking to someone, and then  As if talking to himself.

    Leiyun Gorge, the residence of Bawei.

    "Guy with reincarnation eyes, who are you? Why do you bother me to create rap, bastard, idiot." Since Tiandao's attack, Qi Rabi, who has been in a passive state, is still a little bit annoyed now, always feeling all over  Strength, facing this indifferent guy in front of me, I just can't use it. No matter what method I use, it will be resolved by the opponent's strange ability. Every time I fall down, I can't even use the tail beast ability  How can he not be aggrieved by his body.

    "Hmph, how can a flower that is cared for in a greenhouse truly understand the pain in the world." Heavenly Dao Payne didn't respond to Kirabi's question, but just said something on his own, which made Kirabi feel irrelevant  Then, "It seems that it's almost there."

    After Payne completed the control of energy, Tiandao Payne, who was in the square where Leiyunxia Yao's residence was located, had fixed eyes, and began to open his arms slightly. The movement seemed to want to hug something, but what he felt from his reincarnation eyes was actually  Only the bitter chill.

    Tiandao Payne slowly stood on tiptoe, no To be precise, it should be as if he had escaped from the gravity of the earth at this moment, but as time went by, his feet gradually became separated from the ground, and he stood directly in the air  , The black-bottomed red cloud robe on his body is automatic without wind.

    "What the hell is this guy going to do!" Facing Tiandao Payne's completely opposite fighting state from before, Kirabi was a little confused for a while, but felt that compared to the fierce attack and defense of the two sides before, the guy in front of him suddenly became so  As calm as he was, it made him feel even more uneasy, and although Tiandao Payne's behavior did not cause him any harm at this time, Kirabi could also feel the depressing atmosphere at this time.

    Although Payne's gradually rising body was slow, it reached a relatively high position after a short time, and it was basically able to overlook the group standing above the Yunlei Gorge River.

    "Bi! Get out of here quickly, I feel that guy will make a big fuss!" The bull ghost in Kirabi's body naturally saw Payne's unusual behavior and quickly reminded him.

    Kirabi didn't reply to the cow ghost immediately, but at this moment his face also became serious, and then he stepped hard, and his whole body was ejected instantly, and began to spray towards a place far away from Leiyun Gorge.

    "Flowers hiding in the greenhouse, accept the pain, understand the pain, those who don't really understand the pain will not understand the real peace, start from this Leiyun Gorge, let the land of thunder, let the world feel the pain  !" Payne, who was speaking, was expressionless, but a pair of indifferent and majestic samsara eyes were enough to make ordinary people feel terrified at a glance. At this moment, he looked like a god against the scorching sun

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    Following Tiandao Payne's hesitation and punitive tone of a superior, he spat out the name of the spell coldly, and the position centered on Payne's perpendicular to the ground suddenly collapsed in an instant, and a loud bang erupted.

    "Boom!"

    What followed was the location with the center point as the center of the circle. The scope of the collapse was expanding rapidly, and it was sweeping every inch of Leiyun Gorge in a carpet like a wave of water after falling rocks. It has not yet escaped from Leiyunxia Square.  Qi Rabi was the first to bear the brunt, and was directly involved in the shock wave that caught up.

    In the blink of an eye, the scope of the collapse has already covered the entire square. Even so, the entire collapse surface is still expanding rapidly, extending to the steps, and even after destroying the entire ground under the feet, the residence of Yao in the step lens has spread to  ?For the other mountain shoots in Leiyun Gorge, the hilltops that were a little closer collapsed almost instantly when they touched the shock waves. Even the mountain shoots that were farther away collapsed at the waist due to the strong vibration. For a while, the whole Leiyun Gorge seemed like  Doomsday-like scene.

    , the peaks of Leiyun Gorge were attacked by a powerful unknown force, and the peaks were razed to the ground in an instant, causing such a big movement.  Being able to clearly see nature cannot hide Yunyin Village.

    At this time, somewhere not far from Leiyun Gorge, two ninjas from Yunyin Village were looking at the direction of Leiyun Gorge dully, but they didn't realize it for a while, because what happened in Leiyun Gorge was really shocking  , has far exceeded their cognition, and their minds are blank, as if the brain has stopped functioning.

    After a few breaths of buffering, the two gradually recovered their thinking, and the expressions on their faces changed from sluggishness to panic. They looked at each other at the same time, and both understood the panic in each other's eyes.

    One of Yun Ren stuttered and said, "Thenthat directioncould it beLeiyun Gorge! Kirabi is practicing in Leiyun Gorge, what happened there?"

    "Let's go and have a look!" The other cloud ninja was obviously more stable. After the initial surprise, he quickly recovered his ninja mentality. After greeting his companions, he took the lead and set off in the direction of Leiyun Gorge.  run away.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and seventy third;

    ?

    The news of what happened in Leiyun Gorge has not yet reached Leikage's ears. Leikage, who is far away in the Iron Country, still doesn't know that his younger brother has fallen into the hands of the Akatsuki organization, and is now negotiating with Come  The other three shadows are discussing.

    "Enemy attack! Admiral Three Ships, someone has invaded the clubhouse!"

    And just when the shadows were arguing, a samurai broke into the club in a panic and interrupted the content of the meeting. As Mifune had repeatedly warned before, this meeting was of great importance, and the participants were all major  The shadow-level mission of Ninja Village, if it is not an urgent matter, no samurai in the country of fire is allowed to break into the meeting room. Even so, this samurai still came to report, then he must have encountered a difficult situation  The samurai obviously had a terrified expression, and Mifune immediately understood the seriousness of his gaffe.

    The impatient Lei Ying suddenly stood up from his seat and shouted at the samurai who rushed in: "What's going on? Who dares to invade here!"

    The current Raikage is like a powder keg. He has been suffocating since the beginning of the meeting but has not had an attack for the time being. Now he hears that someone is so careless and came here to make trouble.  He was the initiator of the shadow conference, and this was undoubtedly a slap in the face for him. This news was like a fuse, which instantly detonated the suffocating Lei Ying.

    The samurai subconsciously glanced at Konoha's representative, where Kakashi was, and said, "Yesit's Konoha's traitorous ninja, UUchiha"

    "Nani!"

    The samurai hadn't been allowed to finish speaking, but after hearing the three words Uchiha, Raikage burst out with a powerful and terrifying aura in an instant, and uttered an extremely angry roar.

    "Uchiha! Uchiha!" Raikage slammed his fist on the conference table again, and suddenly turned to Kakashi's position, "If it weren't for your Konoha's mistake, how could this ninja tumor appear, hmph!  Ninja Village, who can't handle the family affairs well, has no face to pretend to be a big country."

    Every time he recalled the tragic history of Tatsuo Uchiha's reckless behavior in Yunyin Village, Raikage gritted his teeth with hatred, wishing to shatter the remnants of Uchiha's remnants.

    After learning that the intruder was Uchiha, Raikage's sensory guard immediately sensed and confirmed the enemy's location. Because Sasuke did not hide his chakra, he was quickly found.  The perception ninja named Xi said to Raikage: "Master Raikage, we have found it!"

    "It's just in time, let's settle the old and new grudges together today, Uchiha Tatsuya, I will definitely repay the pain you inflicted on our Yunyin Village back then, let's go!"  The other three shadows and the general Mifune of the Iron Country rushed out of the conference hall with his two guards.

    At this time, everyone staying in the conference room is also an old fritter who has experienced many storms. Even Gaara, who became Kazekage at a young age, and his guards Temari and Kankuro are also very calm, but their eyes  However, there was an unconcealable solemnity, even Kakashi was no exception.

    Although he still doesn't know the information about the intruder, but he learned the name Uchiha from the samurai who reported the letter. After all, the deeds of Uchiha Tatsuo that have been circulated in the ninja world, he naturally knows this person well.  Horror, the Uchiha clan in the current ninja world has already been wiped out. It is known that there are only three remaining Uchiha clansmen, one is Akatsuki¡¯s Uchiha Itachi, and the other two are Uchiha Sasuke and the terrifying Uchiha Tatsumi.  No matter which one of these three people they are, they are not easy to mess with. The first two may be better, but the last one is the scariest.

    The current Uchiha seems to have become the representative of horror in the ninja world. Even though it is not known whether the intruder is the frightening Uchiha Tatsumi, Mifune did not dare to neglect in the slightest, and hurriedly directed at the two behind him.  A guard ordered: "Chongjie, Lijiao, immediately issue an order to search for intruders, and at the same time order to enter the second combat situation, and urgently send three teams to build a defense line at the entrance of the venue!"

    "Yes!" The two guards took orders at the same time, then exited the meeting room, and went to issue orders first.

    After Raikage left the meeting room, Tsuchikage looked at Raikage's leaving figure and said old-fashionedly: "What a irascible guy, I didn't expect that the bad boy back then would not be able to change his temper even if he became a shadow!"

    Compared to Tsuchikage's disapproval, Kakashi's face looked extremely serious. After learning that the intruder was Uchiha, the first thing he thought of was Uchiha Tatsuo. He had personally experienced the horror of this person.  , is far from what can be described by the kind of hearsay, so naturally he is not as indifferent as Tuying.

    "If the other party is really Uchiha Tatsumi, it would be terrible. This guy is too horrible. ??Master Raikage may not be able to deal with this person alone, we must go to support Raikage!  "While speaking, he had already stood up, as if he was about to leave to support Lei Ying.

    "Young people are really frizzy, Raikage's strength even the old man dare not say that he can overwhelm him, let him do it himself, why do you have to go and meddle with it, hahaIt's ridiculous."  Shadow tilted his bloated nose again and sneered.

    "Master Tukage, if you don't know Uchiha Tatsu, please don't make random definitions. Although age and knowledge are positively correlated, they are not absolute. You will not know all the information we have. Uchiha Tatsu  His strength has far surpassed the so-called Kage-level, so if the person here is really him, even Raikage, I am afraid it will be difficult to survive." After rebuking Tsuchikage, Gaara looked at Kakashi again and said  : "I am willing to go with you to help Lei Ying!"

    "Bastard! What an arrogant guy!" With Kakashi and Gaara leaving, only Tsuchikage was left on Noda's conference table, and his voice of complaint echoed in the conference room  .  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and seventieth chapters; dark pupil

    ?

    Outside the venue of the Five Kages Conference, Sasuke was like a life-threatening ghost from hell. Almost none of the opponents he encountered was his one-sided enemy. Although there were many warriors in heavy armor and masks, they  His strength is really too weak, not even as good as a ninja, and Sasuke, who has the strength of a shadow, is tantamount to fighting such a samurai, which makes those samurai feel terrified.

    However, at the same time that Sasuke was ravaging these warriors from the Iron Kingdom, in a hidden dark place in the venue, there was a falcon-like eye watching all this fiercely.

    I saw this person peeping at Sasuke in the dark, wearing a black-bottomed red cloud robe and a spiral mask. In the ninja world, he would be the only one dressed like this. That is the behind-the-scenes controller of the Akatsuki organization, Uchiha Obito.

    Now that Obito appeared here at this time, it was obviously a conspiracy. After watching Sasuke for a while, he said with interest: "Uchiha Sasuke, although not as good as Uchiha Chen, but his strength is also not to be underestimated."  !"

    "That's true, anyway, he is Itachi's younger brother, and his strength must not be too bad!"

    Just when Obito sighed with Sasuke, a hoarse voice sounded from behind Obito, as if responding to Obito's words.

    Obito was not surprised, he seemed to already know who the owner of the voice was, and asked without turning his head, "How is the situation over there?"

    Following Obito's questioning, the owner of the voice gradually revealed his figure, and he was obviously an intelligence officer of the Akatsuki organization, absolutely!

    "Well, it went well. After all, it was Payne himself who made the shot, and now the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki has been successfully captured!"

    "Really? That's good, I'm more at ease about Nagato's ability!" After getting the desired answer, under the cover of the threaded mask with soil, he immediately showed an expression of "as expected".

    "Since the eight-tailed Jinchuriki has been captured, what should we do with Uchiha Tatsu?" The members of Akatsuki's organization seem to be accustomed to capturing tailed beasts, even the second-ranked eight-tailed beasts, it seems that they can't  Let them negotiate too much, but after confirming, the topic will be cut to Uchiha Tatsumi and Eagle Squad on the Iron Country side.

    "Hmph, let them make trouble. We just need to wait and see what happens here. If we can use the hands of Uchiha Tatsumi to weaken the combat power of the five major countries, it will only be more beneficial to our plan." Obito just sneered  , behaved with confidence.

    "So that's how it is. Sure enough, he's still as scheming as ever." While Jue was speaking, his body squirmed and slowly disappeared from Obito's field of vision.  The illusory vortex disappeared in place.

    At the same time, in the long and narrow passages of the Iron Kingdom's meeting hall, a young man in a white kimono holding a long sword was engaged in a high-frequency battle with a group of warriors, but although the number of Iron Kingdom warriors was almost  The pressure was so low, but it didn't stop the young man's pace at all. For a while, blood was splashed everywhere, and the screams were endless, and the continuous wailing filled every walk in the meeting room.

    "Bastard! Do you know that this is the important place of the Iron Kingdom, and the people who are inside at the moment are shadow-level figures from the five major countries. If you insist on making trouble here, you will never return!" Among a group of warriors,  Suddenly, a man in brown armor jumped out. Judging from his different equipment from other warriors, he should be the first little leader of this group of warriors.

    "Oh? The Shadow of the Five Great Nations? It should be called the Four Shadow. Forget it. It's just a waste of time to tell you." The young man shook his right hand, and suddenly a thunder-attribute chakra ran along the young man's arm.  Passing on the long sword, then the soles of his feet suddenly pointed towards the ground, and the young man in the robe shot out in an instant, landed in front of the man in the brown armor, raised his hand and chopped down with his sword.

    The speed at which the young man rushed in obviously surprised the leading warrior, but to be appointed as the leader of the guards at such an important meeting in the iron country where there are only warriors, it is not a display that has never seen blood.  Immediately, he hurriedly grasped the hilt of the sword with both hands, and raised his arm to block the falling sword blade.

    However, to the despair of the famous little boss, at the moment when the blade of the young man in kimono collided with his blade, there was no sound.  Ignoring the obstruction of his weapon, he pierced through it in an instant, and the blade fell directly on his left shoulder.

    Speaking of which, when the boss just felt the pain, he already felt that his vision was becoming blurred. After a while, when his vision was reversed, he saw a body that was also wearing brown armor like himself, but it was wearing a brown armor.  A samurai in armor is horrified to lose the upper half of his head and one handbody, just when the leader realized that this incomplete body seemed familiar, he closed his eyes and lost consciousness.

    And just under the awe of Sasuke's strange knife, it seems that the samurai who came to stop them also began to stop their previous madness. While looking around at each other, no one was willing to do the first knife test for a while.  man of.

    Since these cannon fodder samurai didn't take the initiative to disturb, Sasuke didn't bother to catch up and kill them one by one, so he still kept that indifferent expression and shuttled between the long and narrow aisles.  Like seeing a fierce beast, consciously spread out left and right to make a passage.

    Just after Sasuke walked out of the narrow passage and came to a rectangular open space with a length and width of more than ten squares, he suddenly felt a powerful chakra wave, which made Sasuke frowned, but only heard the sound coming from the left side.  There was a loud bang.

    "Boom!"

    Sasuke looked sideways, and saw that the wall in the front left direction was instantly pierced by a huge hole with a radius of two to three meters under the impact of the huge force.  There was a roar like "Father's revenge".

    "Uchiha Tatsu! What Yuhi did in Yunyin Village, I will definitely let you repay twice as much today!"

    "Tch! Could it be that in your eyes, Uchiha Tatsumi is the only guy in my Uchiha clan? Raikage!" After feeling the strong Chakra temperament in the dust, the young man can immediately conclude that it must be Raikage  It's true, and the young man in robes who has just experienced a killing is naturally the Uchiha Sasuke who entered first.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and seventy fifth; intertwined thunder

    ?

    At this time, Raikage completely ignored what Sasuke said, and after seeing the face that made him angry all this time, the shame that was imposed on him at the beginning suddenly flooded his brain, and his reason was already blinded by anger.  Right now, he has only one thought, and that is to tear the person in front of him into pieces.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, the shame you inflicted on me and Yunyin Village back then, the old man will make you repay twice as much today, go to hell!"

    Raikage glared at Sasuke angrily, the aura on his body skyrocketed again, his body was entwined with materialized lightning, even his hair stood on end because of the skyrocketing aura, the terrifying Thunder Chakra attacked, even the ground was  Unable to bear Raikage's strength, the ground under Raikage's feet shattered, and then Raikage yelled loudly, and suddenly bombarded Sasuke.

    Under the stimulation of Lei Dun, Raikage's speed reached the extreme, like a white thunder, flashed by, and hit Sasuke in the blink of an eye.

    "So fast"

    Facing the power of Raikage, Sasuke, who didn't care at all, was shocked. It was obvious that Raikage's power was beyond his imagination.

    However, before Sasuke could think about it, Raikage's speed once again startled him, and it struck him in the blink of an eye. Fortunately, Sasuke's strength has also improved by leaps and bounds over the years, facing Raikage's domineering blow  , Sasuke responded in time, and just as Raikage punched, Susano instantly condensed.

    Almost at the moment of Susano's appearance, Raikage's fist had already hit Sasuke, and in the end it just hit Susano's skeleton, and there was a thunderous roar, accompanied by several crisp bones breaking  The voice of Sasuke, Susano, who is known as the strongest defense, was condensed by Sasuke. Under Raikage's angry blow, cracks appeared, but the ground under Sasuke's feet could not bear the impact of Raikage.  Because of the impact force, it exploded, forming a big pit, but fortunately, Susano could barely block Raikage's fist, which also made Sasuke who was in Susano heaved a sigh of relief  , the face returned to the previous indifferent expression.

    After seeing his fist being blocked, Raikage was furious for a while, especially when he saw the indifferent expression of Sasuke in Susanne, as if he was looking down on himself, Raikage roared as if he had been humiliated: "Bastard!"  Things, stop looking down on people!"

    Under the blessing of anger, Raikage's strength actually increased at this moment, and only heard a crisp sound, Raikage's fist pierced through Susan's defense in Sasuke's shocked eyes, and bombarded Sasuke heavily  on the chest.

    "Nani! You can even break through Susanoo's defense, Raikageis he a monster?"

    Sasuke suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest, and the powerful impact caused him to fly upside down, until the thick wall was cracked and he was not able to stop.

    "You really deserve to be Lord Raikage, did you kill the enemy with just one blow?" A group of warriors stared at him, and they also felt awe of Raikage's powerful strength.

    Although Raikage's angry blow was very visual in front of the warriors, and at a speed that could not be caught by the eyes of the crowd, it instantly broke through Susan's defense, but because of Susan's resistance,  Sasuke was not fatally injured.

    "Boy, let me teach you what the terror of anger is!" After Lei Ying said, his aura continued to rise, and he looked like a wild beast that had lost its mind, and disappeared in place in an instant.

    The wounded Sasuke saw that the situation was not good, and immediately got up and began to capture the position of Raikage, only to see the pupils of his eyes swirl around, and when he searched left and right, his eyes suddenly froze.

    "found it!"

    Sasuke who has already opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, it is not very difficult to capture Raikage's figure. After Sasuke locked Raikage's position, he immediately found the advantages and disadvantages of the enemy and the enemy that are beneficial to him by virtue of his many battle experience  .

    Then I saw Sasuke quickly put the Kusanagi sword in his hand into his waist, and then his right hand became a palm, and his five fingers stretched straight. A wave of thunder-attribute chakra instantly condensed on his palm, and even for a while it emitted a light that was not weaker than that of Raikage.  of fine mans.

    Facing Raikage's astonishing aura, Sasuke didn't dodge or dodge, and even rushed forward. Two astonishing thunder-attribute chakras were approaching at a rapid pace.  The tightly packed warriors also turned their heads to temporarily avoid the glare of the light.

    "Chidori!"

    "Heavy storm!"

    When the two streams of light collided in one place, unexpectedly, there was no loud noise as expected, but a strange silence, even a group of warriors watching the battle were in awe.Under the sound, he became silent, and in Nuo Da's stone space, only the rustling sound of electric arcs could be heard at this time.

    After a while, after the light emitted by the chakra of the thunder attribute was a little weaker, all the warriors looked around, and Sasuke avoided Raikage's heavy blow at a tricky angle, and Sasuke's right palm at this time  But like a sharp blade, half of his finger was sunk deep into Raikage's flank.

    "How is it possible! Raikage-sama's Lightning Dungeon Armor has been pierced!" Darui and Xi, who followed Raikage to the Iron Country, did not keep up with Raikage's speed.  Later, they heard the sound and rushed to the scene of the battle. As soon as they arrived, they saw some unbelievable scenes.

    Although the battle between Raikage and Sasuke is a long story, it was only an instant from Raikage's appearance through the wall to the arrival of Darui.

    "Is it the same technique as Hatake Kakashi's thrusting attack that increases the power and penetrating power of Thunderbolt? It's an amazing technique to be able to penetrate the armor of Thunderbolt and touch my body." While speaking, Raikage's arm  It has already landed on Sasuke's shoulders, "It's just, who do you think I am!"

    "Lei Dun, I will explode the bomb!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Six; The Wrath of the Sun

    ?

    It is said that after Raikage's Thunderbolt Armor was pierced by Sasuke with Raikiri, the Chakra of the whole body was not affected by it. On the contrary, he directly grabbed Sasuke's shoulders with his backhand at zero distance, and made a move that was almost like killing him.  The ninjutsu "Thunder I Bomb" is used.

    It was too late and then too fast, Sasuke felt that his whole body was light in an instant, and was directly thrown up by Raikage, and then his waist was suddenly grabbed by Raikage, and then he was slammed by a huge force.  hit the ground.

    "boom!"

    There was only a loud bang like a blast, and for a moment, electric arcs splashed around the two, and the light from the violent thunder-attribute chakra seemed to be more dazzling than when the two had just fought.  A circle of shock waves emanating from the place where Sasuke's back collided with the ground covered an area of ??more than ten meters in an instant. Even the ground where the two of them were standing was sunk as deep as one person due to the strong impact.  The strong wind pressure radiated has begun to make it difficult for the surrounding warriors to stand still.

    "Boss's ninjutsu made me explode, Sasuke Uchiha will be dead now." Darui. Although he couldn't see the specific situation inside, but based on his understanding of Raikage, he naturally understood what was going on inside.  What happened, and he was even more confident in the power of the ninjutsu Raiwo Bomb performed by his boss Raikage.

    However, the inside of the battle circle, which was obstructed by the violent electric arc, did not look like they thought.

    "Huh?" Lei Ying, one of the parties involved, was the first to notice something was wrong.

    "Kacha~" Raikage only vaguely heard the sound of bone shattering, and then he took a closer look, Sasuke was wrapped in a skeleton at the moment, but he was caught off guard just now and activated Susan, which was displayed this time  The Susanoo is a semi-complete body that has already grown muscles, but it still shattered a small part of the bones under the impact of Raikage's "Raiwo Bomb".

    "It's this damn thing again, die to me!"

    At this time, Raikage found that Sasuke was still alive under his proud ninjutsu. The angry flame seemed to be poured with gasoline, and it burned even more vigorously.  past.

    Sasuke, who has experienced it before, dare not let Raikage's fist fall on him again this time. After all, Sasuke is not confident that he can instantly activate Susanoo to a mature body. Besides, Raikage's speed is extremely fast.  Sasuke activated the mature body of Susan, and Sasuke didn't have to worry that Raikage would be able to break his defense. However, if Susan's mature body was forcibly activated at this time, I am afraid that Susan would not grow muscles because he was attacked by Raikage.  shattered and collapsed.

    So, I saw Sasuke turned sideways, and the whole person bounced up on the ground in an instant. After a sliding step, he temporarily avoided Raikage's offensive without any danger.

    At this moment, Susano, formed by the condensed power of Sasuke's pupils, has almost begun to take shape. After standing up, I can see that from Sasuke's left eye, blood has inadvertently flowed down his cheek  It fell straight on the gravel it added, and the sound of "didi" seemed particularly strange in this empty stone room.

    The brief confrontation also gave Sasuke a moment of respite. At this time, he didn't dare to push himself too hard. After enduring Raikage's power, he already understood that the initial Susano could hardly resist Raikage's attack.  A critical strike, so he didn't hesitate any longer. Although his body had already become a little overwhelmed due to the opening of the beard, his eyes were still fixed, and he actually endured the discomfort of his body and raised Susano to the extreme of his ability.

    I saw that Susano, who was only in the form of a skeleton, was growing muscles and meridians at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally put on a coat made of chakra, and at the same time, Susano's hands also transformed into  A longbow, and an arrow formed from chakra.

    This is Sasuke's mature body, Susano. In the previous battle with Danzo, he was stimulated by Danzo's mention of Itachi's deeds, and evolved the initial Susano into a mature body. Compared with the previous one, the current form  The skeleton is closer to the human form.

    The change of Susanoo surprised everyone present. They saw the two guards following Raikage, Darui and Xizheng looked at the mature Susanoo in surprise.  Darui said in surprise: "This Susanoo has turned into this state. It seems to have evolved. In this way, it will be even more difficult for the boss to kill Uchiha Tatsuo, but anger  The boss is indeed the scariest, even Uchiha Tatsuo has been forced to this extent!"

    But the perception-type ninja named Xi didn't think so. While he was surprised, he thought of more information, and said to his companions: "NoDarui, things don't seem to be that simple.  Uchiha Chen's current strength is obviously much weaker than when he was in Yunyin.However, after seriously injuring Lord Raikage and destroying our village, he was unscathed in the end, but now he is somewhat difficult to parry under Raikage-sama's offensive, don't you find it strange?  "

    After being reminded by Nishi, Darui also noticed this situation, recalling Uchiha Tatsuo in Yunyin Village, and then thinking about the previous battle, there was indeed a significant gap, and he couldn't help but said doubtfully: "It is indeed the case, this  Uchiha Tatsuo's strength is really as you said, obviously much weaker, what is going on here Xi, what did you think of?"

    Xi seems to have guessed the reason, and said solemnly: "If my guess is correct, the person who is fighting Raikage-sama now is not Uchiha Tatsu himself at all!"

    "What? Isn't it Uchiha Tatsuo? Then why does he"

    "Did you forget? Uchiha Tatsuo also has a twin brother who looks exactly like him!"

    "Uchiha Sasuke! So that's the case No wonder this guy's strength is so much weaker"

    Because of Sasuke and Raikage's temporary truce, this place fell into a brief calm, and the content of the conversation between the two was also transmitted to the ears of Sasuke and Raikage in the field, so that Sasuke and Raikage who were fighting  Shadow's complexion changed.

    After the fierce battle just now, Raikage has also controlled his emotions. After learning that the person in front of him is not Uchiha Tatsuo, he has such an expression on his face. He has felt strange since the fight just now. This Uchiha  There is a clear gap between Chen and the Uchiha Chen he knows, but just now he was blinded by anger, so he didn't think much about it, and now he noticed the difference after hearing Xi's analysis.

    "Come on, Uchiha Sasuke? No wonder" After hearing this, Raikage also showed a relieved expression. He also heard about Uchiha's other kid, but Uchiha Tatsuo's reputation is too strong  , This also caused outsiders to think of Uchiha Takashi first after hearing Uchiha Tatsuo, but Uchiha Sasuke, who is also Uchiha Tatsuo's brother, was selectively ignored.

    "You bastard"

    Sasuke also saw Raikage's emotional changes, and coupled with the previous remarks, it is not difficult to guess the reason. It is nothing more than knowing that he is not Uchiha Tatsuo, so the aura of the real person has dropped, compared to the previous one.  As if facing a big enemy, Raikage at this moment obviously has a kind of arrogance to kill a chicken with a sledgehammer. Raikage, who misjudged the two Uchihas, had a strong contrast before and after learning the truth, which made it even more difficult for Sasuke, who was originally proud and arrogant.  accept.

    Sasuke Uchiha has a strong self-esteem since he was a child. Although he had Uchiha Tatsumi and Itachi beside him when he was young, two geniuses who were not inferior to him in terms of aptitude, especially Uchiha Tatsuo seemed to be in various fields since he was a child.  He is stronger than himself in ability, although he himself knows this fact, but he has never verbally expressed that he is weaker than the other party, but has been working alone and silently, trying to surpass Itachi and Chen.

    It's just because Chen relied on his talent not to lose to himself, and the sense of mystery that was different from ordinary people, so that Sasuke, who had always regarded him as a target and chased after him, was a lot weaker in the end, no matter how hard he practiced.  No matter how hard you try, it seems that it is difficult to surpass that guy Uchiha Tatsuo. Now that the "humiliation" that has been accumulated in his heart for many years is being spoken out so nakedly by the other party, the grievance that has been suppressed for many years is finally uncontrollable.

    In the original book, the reason why Sasuke defected to Konoha was that when Orochimaru was implementing Konoha¡¯s collapse plan, he learned that Naruto, who originally belonged to the tail of the crane, had unconsciously passed away during the battle with Gaara.  Surpassing him, especially after the battle on the roof of the hospital, this made the strong Sasuke feel uneasy, and then he chose to follow Orochimaru for power.

    Although even if Naruto did not surpass Sasuke, Sasuke might still choose to follow Orochimaru in order to gain strength, but the battle on the roof of the hospital undoubtedly strengthened Sasuke's determination to defect. From this incident, it can be seen that Uchiha Sasuke  This man's heart is high and proud.

    Obviously he has worked harder than anyone else, but the distance between Chen and Chen is getting farther and farther. Although he didn't show anything on the surface, in fact, he was extremely bitter in his heart. Sasuke, who already had a lot of resentment  , My heart is full of unwillingness and anger.

    All of a sudden, the chakra flow around Sasuke became colder, and Susano, created by his pupil power, also followed the change of Sasuke's mood, and a majestic armor slowly rose from behind Susano.  Finally, it was put on Susan's body. From a distance, it looked like Shura who came out of hell. At this moment, he was staring down at Raikage not far away with a pair of pupils exuding a cold air.

    Following the attack on Danzo in Konoha, Susano, who was stimulated by Danzo and evolved, is now under Raikage's contempt, and his self-esteem is hit, which affects Sasuke's emotions, making Sasuke's Susano  It can be said that at this moment, there is a further sublimation.

    Adding the Utengu armor to the original foundation of the Susanoo, the defense power is greatly improved. This kind of Susanoo is powerful, but the consumption of Chakra has also increased significantly, and it is extremely unstable. It is difficult for ordinary kaleidoscopes to  maintain this form for a long time.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)At this moment, there was a further sublimation.

    Adding the Utengu armor to the original foundation of the Susanoo, the defense power is greatly improved. This kind of Susanoo is powerful, but the consumption of Chakra has also increased significantly, and it is extremely unstable. It is difficult for ordinary kaleidoscopes to  maintain this form for a long time.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and seventy seventh; strong collision

    ?

    Feeling the obvious change of Sasuke and the evil aura emanating from Susano, the faces of Darui and Nishi who were watching the battle changed.

    "I broke through at this time Is it because I was underestimated, so I am so angry? The people of the Uchiha clan are really not to be underestimated. This is a bit bad!" Feeling Susan  Darui said with a solemn face.

    Xi beside Darui agreed with his words, nodded and said: "Uchiha is too dangerous, and the kaleidoscope ability is far more than that, there is also an ability of Amaterasu, although I don't know if this Uchiha Sasuke has mastered it.  This kind of ability, but since Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Tatsuya have mastered this kind of ability, it is not impossible for Uchiha Sasuke as their brother. Raikage-sama was burned by Uchiha Tatsun with Amaterasu before  I cut an arm, pay attention, if something is wrong, support immediately!"

    The other two people from Yunyin Village who came to participate in the meeting at this time were not only as simple as Raikage guards in this mission, but as early as when the fourth Raikage was only a candidate for Raikage, Iruka and Xi also served as Raikage guards.  Following Raikage as a candidate for Raikage's guard, he is performing various tasks in the village as a small team, just like Raikage's left arm and right arm.

    For Xi, whether it is Iruka or Raikage, he actually feels helpless.  Leaving aside personal ability, after all, as a member of the Kage-level team, everyone's ability is beyond doubt, but Raikage's style of solving problems is always tough when they meet each other, while Iruka is lazy,  He looked completely indifferent, so the tactical arrangement of the entire team, as well as the burden of timely intelligence analysis of the enemy, fell entirely on Xiyi.

    Therefore, as a perception ninja, although his combat ability is not very strong, his mind is more careful than ordinary people, and he is also better at analysis. At this time, his attention is completely locked on Sasuke, and he dare not relax in the slightest.  After all, he had suffered so much under Uchiha Tatsu's hands, which made him dare not underestimate any Uchiha clan.

    Sasuke naturally felt the powerful power brought by Susanoo's sublimation. No one knows this feeling better than him. Compared with the mature body shown before, it is obviously like a cloud and mud.  .

    "In this case, at least when it comes to using Susanoo, it won't be too far from that guy." Feeling that his control over Susanoo's ability has broken through to the full, Sasuke couldn't help but feel the  I compared myself with Chen.

    "How? My Uchiha family, not only Uchiha Tatsumi, let you feel the power of Uchiha again." Sasuke, who was completely bodyless after Sakata, suddenly had a fighting spirit that he had never had before.  Burning in his heart, he arrogantly challenged Lei Ying with an arrogant attitude of looking down.

    Sasuke's momentum has become stronger than before, and Raikage who is confronting Sasuke is naturally clearer than anyone else, but this is far from the level that can make Raikage feel in danger, although he already knows that the person in front of him is not Uchiha  Tatsu himself, but Raikage's hatred for Uchiha Tatsu has already been deeply rooted in his bones. As long as he hears any word about Uchiha, he will remind him of the original shame and become furious.

    At this time, in the face of Uchiha Sasuke's provocation, Raikage's anger that had been moderated broke out again, and he saw a substantial arc wrapped around Raikage's body.  Can things scare me? Uchiha Tatsu that guy didn't dare to come out, instead he sent you, a brat, to die. If that's the case, the old man will blow you to pieces first, and then ask Uchiha Tatsu to settle the score!"

    As soon as Raikage's words fell, Raikage's aura suddenly soared, and the thunder light on his body suddenly appeared, and he blatantly launched a fierce attack on Sasuke.

    Under the fury of Raikage, he looked like a beast with thunderbolts flashing. Under the stimulation of Lei Dun, the speed was even more astonishing, as fast as lightning, almost teleporting, and rushed to Sasuke in an instant.

    "Go to hell, Uchiha kid!"

    Raikage concentrated all his strength on the only remaining right fist, and with his roar, the fist that shone with thunder light suddenly bombarded Sasuke who was wrapped by Susano.

    Regarding Raikage's speed, although Sasuke's Kaleidoscope Sharingan can capture it, his body can't keep up with the reaction of his eyes, but the power brought by Susano made Sasuke swell, facing Raikage's  Sasuke showed no signs of fear at the blow of the tyrant, the chakra in his body was running wildly, maintaining the form of Susan, as if he wanted to confront Raikage head-on.

    "Boom~"

    Raikage's fist hit Susanoko's body, and there was a roar like thunder, Susano and Raikage.The shock caused a violent wave of power. The ground under the two people's feet couldn't bear the force, and it exploded in an instant. The endless impact hit Lei Chi, and the walls of the clubhouse collapsed like an earthquake  Numerous gravels fell from above, and many warriors who were unable to dodge were injured by the falling rocks from above. For a moment, they remembered screams.

    This wave of turmoil did not last long, and some warriors who were lucky enough not to be affected secretly breathed a sigh of relief. However, they were also shocked by the scene created by Raikage's power. One warrior swallowed hard,  He said tremblingly: "Thisis this a ninja fight? It'stoo scary!"

    Darui also noticed the plight of the warriors, and quickly said to a leading warrior, "Stand down, warriors, this is a battle between ninjas, you can't handle it, there's no need to make unnecessary sacrifices here!  "

    The samurai also knew that this was the case. In fact, they didn't want to stay here. Anyway, they would not be of much help if they stayed here, but would be dangerous. Since the other party has said that they don't need the help of their samurai, they don't need to  Wading in this muddy water again, he hurriedly greeted the uninjured men, rescued the seriously injured samurai, and then retreated.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and seventy-eight;

    ?

    After all the samurai retreated, Darui turned his attention to the direction of Raikage and Sasuke again, and said to himself: "The power of the boss is too terrifying, even Uchiha Tatsumi can't attack at that level.  It's hard to resist, this time, Uchiha Sasuke should"

    However, before he could finish his words, the scene that appeared on the field was completely beyond his expectation, which made him look in shock at the direction where Raikage and Sasuke were fighting, and didn't know what to say for a while.

    Raikage's extremely tyrannical attack bombarded the body of Susano, who had already taken full form, but failed to break through Susano's Wutengu armor. Under the protection of Susano, facing Raikage who was so powerful  The power, except for the deformation of the ground under Sasuke's feet, did not cause Sasuke to suffer the slightest damage.

    Looking at Susanoko who was still standing motionless like a demon under his full blow, Raikage couldn't help being annoyed, gritted his teeth and said unwillingly: "Bastard, the defensive ability of this **** thing has become stronger.  Damn Uchiha!"

    The power brought by the complete body of Susanoo made Sasuke full of pleasure, and his heart was already swollen. Looking at the angry Raikage, he smiled arrogantly and said: "Hahaha~ Raikage, your attack is nothing more than that. In Uchiha  In the face of your power, in front of Susanoo, your attacks are meaningless!"

    Facing Uchiha Sasuke's arrogance, Raikage can be said to be furious. He was already irritable, and he couldn't tolerate the other party's arrogance.  His hair stood on end like a raging beast, and he roared at Sasuke, "Damn kid, don't get carried away, do you think that a mere Susanoo can resist this old man? Watch this old man smash it!"

    Looking at the furious Raikage, Sasuke felt an unspeakable pleasure in his heart, as if a person who had always been looked down upon suddenly became an existence to be looked up to. This sentence could not be more appropriate to describe Sasuke at this moment,  All of this stems from the evolution of Susanoo, which is also the power that Sasuke has been pursuing.

    Seeing mockery in Sasuke's eyes, he sneered and said to the angry Raikage, "Huh! Is it just a Susanoo? It's really shameless. If that's the case, then let you feel the power of Susanoo!"

    Compared with Susano's huge body, Raikage seems to be as small as a baby, and Susano exudes bursts of coercion, like a god and demon.

    As soon as Sasuke's words fell, Susanoku's eyes suddenly burst out with a penetrating cold light, and then under the control of Sasuke's mind, he raised his right hand and clenched it into a fist, and suddenly moved towards Raikage who was in front of him.  The bombardment came, as if to beat Lei Ying into a pulp.

    Generally speaking, the larger the body, the slower the movement. However, the speed of this huge Susanoo's attack has deviated from the conventional thinking of human beings, but this is for Raikage whose speed is almost as fast as lightning.  It is said that it is no different from a tortoise than a rabbit. No matter how fierce the tortoise is, it is basically hopeless to catch up with the rabbit and take a bite.

    I saw that when Susan's fist just came out, the Raikage that was thrown on the ground last moment disappeared in an instant.  It is difficult to rely on Susano's powerful destructive power to cause substantial damage to Raikage.

    "This is the Uchiha you mentioned. Is there a perfect Susano? It's just a superficial thing!" After some dodging, Raikage didn't seem to care much about Sasuke's newly evolved Susano.  Be optimistic, first of all, no matter what his ability is, but just judging from the fact that Sasuke is now controlling Sasuke, in Raikage's view, it is a joke at all.

    "Do you really think that Susano is just waving his fist? Huh, a clown!" With Sasuke's sneer, the ancient bow of Maka and Kakuya of the sky were instantly condensed in the hands of Sasuke's complete body, Susano.  , All of a sudden, the cold light was revealed, and the murderous intent was overflowing.

    With the appearance of the ancient maga bow of the sky and the Kakuya of the sky, a black energy ball suddenly appeared out of thin air in Susan's third hand. If someone feels it carefully, it is not difficult to find that the black energy ball  Among them, in addition to the amazing chakra, there is also hidden black flame of Amaterasu, and this is also the reason why the energy ball is black.

    "Is that the legendary ancient Maga bow of the sky and the Kakuya of the sky? I didn't expect such a thing to exist, and that violent black energy ball. It seems that the next move is not trivial.  And judging from that guy's weapon, I'm afraid the next move will not be as easy to avoid as before!" Xi, who was still on the sidelines, began to feel a little worried as he watched the changes on the field.

    "Boss has activated every cell in his body with the Thunderbolt. In this state, the reflex arc will become extremely fast. There is absolutely no problem. You don't have to worry too much about it."heart!  "Although Sasuke has undergone a lot of changes, big and small, since Darui and Nishi arrived at the scene, but after knowing that this guy is not Uchiha Tatsuo, he has never been too worried and bears the name of shadow.  It is not so easy to hang up.

    However, just as Darui finished speaking, he saw that the black energy ball in Susanoo's third hand seemed to be absorbed by something, and it suddenly lost half of it.  With the reduction of chakra in the middle, a jet-black arrow with a destructive aura suddenly shot out from Susanoo's Tianma ancient bow, and went straight to Raikage's location with lightning speed.

    "So fast!"

    "Oops!"

    "Boss!"

    At the moment when the black arrow was released from Susanoo's hand, Raikage, Nishi, and Darui, who had just discovered that Sasuke and Susano had changed and was still lazy, spoke out almost at the same time.

    Then no matter if the three of Raikage were shocked, the pitch-black arrow carried the destructive breath of Amaterasu, and it was already approaching Raikage's eyebrows when the three of them were stunned.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and seventieth IX; Kakashi's determination

    ?

    "Death!!!" Feeling the full strength of Susano, Sasuke seemed to be extremely excited at the moment, and his heart that yearned for power all the year round finally let out a roar that was almost as if his wish had been fulfilled at this moment.

    With the sound of breaking wind and Sasuke's roar, the nearly two-meter-long arrow sank into Raikage's forehead like this.  He didn't make any moves and was shot directly.

    "Boss!"

    "Master Raikage!"

    The two Darui, who were still watching the battle, almost saw the scene where even Raikage didn't dodge, they were shocked and exclaimed hastily.

    "Hahaha This is the fate of you who underestimated Sharingan and Uchiha!" Seeing Sasuke who hit Raikage with a single blow, Sasuke laughed almost insanely.

    However, although Sasuke felt the full strength of Susano, he was not excited about it for a long time, because although from Sasuke's point of view just now, the arrow shot by Susano was indeed submerged.  Between Lei Ying's eyebrows, the two-meter-long arrow did not penetrate from the back of Lei Ying's head. Instead, it looked like a long and thin ice bar submerged in boiling water.

    However, at this moment, Sasuke in Susanouchi also felt that there were many new chakras around him, and Kakashi Hatake, who had a deep relationship with Sasuke, was among them, and Kakashi at this time  But he didn't want to lean on the forehead as usual, but had changed into a fighting form, and the Sharingan transplanted by Uchiha Obito was fully exposed in everyone's sight.

    As for what happened just now, Raikage, who was a person at that time, was the clearest. Just when the pitch-black arrow was about half a meter away from his forehead, there suddenly appeared out of thin air between his eyebrows and the arrow.  A distorted space, after the arrow touched that distorted space, it was swallowed up by it like a mud cow entering the sea.

    "Kakashi! Hmph, meddlesome guy." After sensing that Kakashi was also present among the group of people coming, Sasuke guessed what happened just now. If Kakashi hadn't used Shisui to write  If the ability of the wheel eye "Shenwei" tears the space between the arrows and Raikage, Raikage might die on the spot.

    "Sasuke, until now, are you still unwilling to turn back? I don't want to kill you." Since Sasuke came out of Konoha, he has hardly met Kakashi, even the last time Chen carried the Eagle Squad.  In the riots in Konoha Village, Sasuke just sneaked into Anbu secretly and directly fought Danzo. When the two met at this time, Kakashi was still negotiating with Sasuke as a teacher.

    "HahahaKakashi, you are what you are today thanks to the abilities of the Uchiha clan, don't always put on airs like a teacher, don't you want to kill me? You say you can kill me when you follow  ¡± Regarding Kakashi¡¯s remarks, Sasuke laughed back angrily, his almost crazy laughter echoed in the large stone room again.

    "Kakashi, this guy is no longer the Sasuke we knew. He is now the public enemy of the entire ninja world. Looking at his current posture, it is useless for you to say more." Looking at Kakashi who still has the heart to redeem  Kashi, Gaara couldn't help but advise Kakashi to give up.

    After hearing Gaara's words, Kakashi was also full of entanglements. Perhaps because Sasuke is a member of Obito's tribe, Kakashi treated Sasuke like a younger brother. No matter what, Sasuke was his most proud  Disciple, he expected even more from Sasuke than Naruto.

    When he was the leader teacher of the seventh class, he taught Sasuke his unique tricks, and his mind was always on Sasuke, while Naruto and Haruno Sakura, who are also the seventh class, he just  I just taught some basic chakra control training, and then nothing happened. Fortunately, Naruto and Haruno Sakura had another opportunity, and they also worshiped under Sannin's door, and eventually became the new Sanyu.

    Now he can't help but feel a little bit unbearable to Sasuke's dead hand, but Gaara's words also remind him that what he has done since Sasuke's defection has become a scourge in the ninja world. You must know that Kakashi is now  As an agent of Hokage, everything must be based on the overall situation, and naturally he would not leave such a disaster for personal feelings, so even if he couldn't bear it, he had to get rid of Sasuke.

    After Kakashi shook off the distracting thoughts in his heart, he didn't think about it any more, and with a determined expression on his face, he said solemnly: "I see, don't worry, I won't show mercy!"

    "Little devil, I didn't expect you to be so young, but you can still be like a mirror in front of big things. It's really rare."  Looking at Lei Ying who had retreated to the side of several people, he said, "Raikage, although I really don't want toI admit it, but I have to say that Susanoo is indeed very tricky. According to the old man, it is better for us to work together to kill this little devil, so as not to change things later!  "

    "Suoga, are the four shadows joining hands? It's really like facing a big enemy, but, do you think you four can break through my Susanoo's defense? What a joke!" Feeling that the opposite four shadows seem to be  After the joint attack, Sasuke not only didn't panic in the slightest, but even inspired his fighting spirit.

    And the four shadows on Raikage's side, after a little communication, they reached an agreement. After all, the perfect Susan in front of them could not be underestimated by them.  After feeling the horror of the black arrow just now, he also began to recognize Susan's ability in his heart.

    In front of the four shadows, the huge Susanoo seemed to be like the sky above his head, and his cold eyes looked at the four of them as if overlooking all living beings, with a complete attitude of "let the horse come over".

    "Cut! Damn brat, don't be self-righteous here!" Looking at Susanouchi Sasuke's arrogant eyes, Raikage's anger spontaneously arose.

    "Lightning Dun, the level of Lightning Harassment!" After the four shadows discussed, Raikage took the lead in attacking under the stimulation of Sasuke's contemptuous arrogance.

    "Everyone, let's make a move together, and kill this guy first, so as not to change things later!" While talking, Tu Ying has already made a move.

    "Earth escape, the art of rock boxing!"

    "Sand escape, sand storm funeral!"

    "Thunder escapes thunder and tiger kills!"  (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty; Strength and Light

    ?

    Following Lei Ying who rushed out like a fuse, the other three shadows followed closely behind and shot at the same time. The joint offensive of the four shadows was no small matter. For a moment, the entire stone room was filled with thunder and dust, which was astonishing.  The chakras rise and fall one after another, just like the vision in front of you.

    "Chen! The joint attack of the four shadows is no small matter. If we don't take action, even Sasuke may" At this moment, Chong Wu, who was hiding in the dark with Chen, couldn't sit still, so he anxiously asked Chen beside him for instructions.

    "I know, but we can't make a move yet. Don't worry, Sasuke will be fine. Even if he can't resist, I can save him!" Compared to Chongwu's anxiety, Chen seemed very calm, although he was concerned about the situation in his heart.  Sasuke was also a little worried, but he didn't show it, and he was confident that if something happened to Sasuke, he would be able to rescue Sasuke immediately, even in front of Siying.

    Hearing Chen's confident words, out of trust in Chen, Chong Wu also slowly calmed down the anxiety in his heart, because he knew that Chen had never let them down, not to mention that Sasuke is Chen's brother, and Chen would definitely not let them down.  Joking about Sasuke's safety, he must have his reasons for doing so.

    Although not as worried as before, Chongwu and Suigetsu are very curious about why Chen asked Sasuke to face Siying alone. Is it just for Sasuke to have some experience?  Zhongwu and Shuiyue, who couldn't figure it out, were puzzled, but they didn't ask any more questions. Instead, they turned their eyes to the battlefield again and watched the battle.

    "Bang bang bang"

    During the conversation between Shigego and Chen, Sikage's ninjutsu also hit Sasuke's Susano one after another. The strong chakra collision made the whole thing start to vibrate, and slowly, it supported the whole room.  The pillars in the stone chamber actually began to crack, and then there was only a "boom", and the entire stone chamber collapsed, flying sand and rocks in an instant.

    In the face of Sikage's joint attack, Sasuke is not afraid at all. Although the attacks of Sikage are very powerful, Susanoo, who has already begun to take full form, is indeed even more amazing in defense. After withstood the attack from Sikage  After all the attacks, he was only knocked back for a certain distance, but he didn't suffer any damage, and he still stood upright. Under Susan's protection, Sasuke naturally didn't suffer any damage.

    And the three kages who just arrived were also shocked after seeing Susanoo's abnormal ability, and they were secretly frightened.

    "How is it possible that this brat can block four kages from attacking at the same time The people of the Uchiha clan really cannot be underestimated! Whether it's this brat or" At this moment, Tsuchikage was floating in the air  In the middle, some were surprised to see the majestic Susanoo exuding a cold aura, his brows were tightly frowned, which seemed to bring back some memories

    Kakashi looked at Susano in front of him in surprise and said in his heart: "Is it Susano? It's really a headache. I didn't expect Sasuke to grow to this point. This is not good.  Already!"

    Gaara is still expressionless, but he is also shocked by Susano in his heart. For Uchiha Sasuke, Gaara is also full of sighs. I think that when they took the Chunin exam, the two had  Still an opponent.

    "Hahaha Is this Kage's strength? It's really good, but it's nothing in front of my Uchiha clan. With my perfect Susanoo, all your attacks are in vain!  "After resisting Sikage's attack, Sasuke looked at Sikage who was in a state of astonishment, and was naturally extremely relieved in his heart, and became more and more obsessed with Susanoo's power.

    There was a permeating coldness in Susano's eyes. Following Sasuke's wild laughter, Susano also trembled and rattled, as if laughing at Siying's insignificance.

    "Hey~~ I've seen your attacks before, now, it's my turn, let me see, you so-called shadows, what is your defensive ability, can you withstand Susano's attack!"  Sasuke, whose heart was inflated rapidly, was eager to show his strength, and provocatively said arrogantly. At the same time, he controlled Susan with his mind, and was about to launch an attack on Sikage.

    Regarding Sasuke's actions, after seeing the power of Susano, Siying naturally did not dare to neglect, staring at Susano vigilantly, guarding against Uchiha Sasuke's attack.

    However, just when Sasuke's heart swelled rapidly and he was about to control Susano to fight back, a sudden change occurred.

    Sasuke suddenly felt an unbearable stabbing pain from his eyes, which made Sasuke cover his eyes with his hands and let out a painful wail, and Susano, who had just moved, also stopped  the act of attacking.

    Following Sasuke's strange behavior, Sasuke's Chakra became extremely??Stable, especially the complete body Susano condensed by the pupil power has almost changed, becoming flickering and dim, and finally gradually degenerated, from the perfect body to the mature body, and then turned into the initial body  In the form of a skeleton, within a short while, the entire Susanoo disappeared.

    "Damn it! My eyesDamn it, it happened at this time" Feeling the passing of power and the strangeness of his body, Sasuke also understood what was going on, and he didn't expect that he just got the powerful power just now  Before he had time to fully display it, he disappeared like this at this time. How could Sasuke be reconciled to it? Naturally, he secretly hated it.

    Siying also saw the strangeness that happened to Sasuke. Although they didn't know what happened to the other party, judging from Sasuke's actions, it should be related to Kaleidoscope Sharingan, but they didn't care about it.  It's the troublesome Susano who has disappeared, and without Susano's Uchiha Sasuke, the ending is already doomed.

    "Little ghost, it seems that you are really reaping the consequences of yourself. Although your kaleidoscope Sharingan is very powerful, you have come to an end here, but it is not an insult to you to be able to let the four shadows work together to deal with it."  In the name of Uchiha! Everyone, take this opportunity to end him!" After Tukage noticed the strangeness on Sasuke's side, he immediately notified the other three shadows, showing the gesture of "killing him while he is sick".  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and eighty first;

    ?

    Tsuchikage's words made everyone present deeply agree, and the shock brought about by the perfect Susano just now also made Sikage dare not underestimate Uchiha anymore. Even though Uchiha Sasuke seemed to be at the end of his battle, they would  Don't dare to relax at all, after all, the ability of Kaleidoscope Sharingan is too weird, it is not certain that Sasuke Uchiha will leave behind.

    "Everyone, you have also seen that Uchiha Sasuke is too dangerous, and he must not be allowed to escape. Once he grows up, it will be a great disaster for the entire ninja world. We must take this opportunity to get rid of him!"  Seeing that the other Sanying were still hesitating at this time, Tsuchikage hurriedly spoke again, and at the same time explained the pros and cons of it, obviously determined to get rid of Sasuke.

    Although Kakashi was very unhappy, his idea was that Sasuke came out of Konoha, and Konoha would naturally handle it. Sasuke is already at the end of his strength, so he should take this opportunity to arrest Sasuke and bring him back to Konoha for disposal.  But he couldn't deny what Tsuchikage said, after all, Sasuke's actions could no longer be treated as an ordinary defected ninja.

    What's more, even if Sasuke is really brought back to Konoha, it is impossible for Sasuke to turn back. Now that the shadows of other hidden villages are also present, he naturally cannot take actions to protect Sasuke, and Sasuke is just like what Tsuchikage said.  If he really grows up, it will be a great disaster for the entire ninja world. No matter how much he can't bear it, Kakashi can't let Sasuke go, so he didn't express any opinions on Tsuchikage's proposal, obviously acquiescing to Tsuchikage.  shadow words.

    "Little devil, go to hell!"

    The other three shadows were not allowed to make any moves at all. Raikage, who had already hated Uchiha to the core, was the first to attack. After confirming that Uchiha Sasuke really had no energy left, he immediately launched an attack on Sasuke.

    At this moment, Raikage was surrounded by lightning, and his aura was soaring. He rushed towards Sasuke like lightning, and he had no strength left when he made a move. He vowed to kill Sasuke here.

    And Sasuke has already felt Raikage's killing intent, but at this moment, his whole body has been dragged down by the kaleidoscope sharingan, and he is unable to dodge such movements at all. The only thing he can do at this time is to suppress the pain in his eyes.  With a tingling pain, he focused on Raikage's figure with the focus of his left eye, trying to launch the last trump card.

    "Amaterasu!"

    All I heard was that Sasuke spat out two words coldly, and his eyes froze immediately, and he locked on the position of Raikage directly. Suddenly, a black flame appeared out of thin air, and landed on Raikage's upper body exactly.

    "What!"

    "not good!"

    "I didn't expect this kid to hide this trick. It is the legendary Amaterasu fire that never goes out. Now Raikage is in trouble"

    Sasuke's photo of Amaterasu was obviously beyond everyone's expectations, and he couldn't help but exclaimed, and the eyes he looked at Sasuke became extremely fearful, and at the same time, as a strong person, each shadow reacted extremely quickly  , Hei Yan shot at the same time just when he appeared.

    Kakashi started the Kaleidoscope Sharingan once, and seemed to want to use Kamui to absorb Amaterasu. Gaara had already opened his hands, manipulating the gravel as if to block the black flame grid, and Tukage was also not idle.  Then, he raised his palms horizontally, and a white cube suddenly appeared in the middle of his palms.

    However, the imagined scene did not appear. Although the Amaterasu condensed by Sasuke seemed to fall on Raikage's body, it turned out to pass through Raikage's body, as if Raikage possessed Obito's blur  The ability is average, and then I saw that the "Thunder Shadow" penetrated by Amaterasu is gradually disappearing.

    "Whatafterimage! It's so fast that my kaleidoscope Sharingan can't capture it." Seeing this scene, Sasuke was startled, and instantly understood what happened.

    Raikage, who seems to have a violent personality, is not as brainless as he appears on the surface. When Sasuke reluctantly focused his left eye on him, Raikage had already sensed the crisis, and an arm was burned off by Chen's Amaterasu fire.  The Raikage's memory of this move is still fresh, so before the Amaterasu's fire appeared, he suddenly increased his speed and jumped away from the original place, but the speed was too fast to produce afterimages, so that everyone immediately moved  The afterimage became Raikage himself.

    "Go to hell, brat! Thunder Dun, the level of thunder torture!" Just as Sasuke released Amaterasu, Raikage was already at the right rear of Sasuke at a lightning speed, and then raised the lightning-attribute checker.  Carat's right hand slashed directly at Sasuke's neck with a hand knife.

    And feeling the strange Sasuke behind him, he hurriedly turned around, only to see Raikage standing two steps away from him with a grumpy face, seeing that Raikage's attack was about to arrive, but Sasuke was powerless at this time,  The shot of Amaterasu that he released just now has exhausted all his remaining energy. Facing Lei Ying's ultimate move, he can only press?? is full of unwillingness to look at.

    Seeing that Sasuke was about to die at Raikage's hands, at this critical moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Sasuke, blocking Raikage, and then a gray-white skeleton took shape instantly in everyone's inconceivable eyes.  Raikage's sure-killing hand knife finally slashed on the Susano who appeared inexplicably.

    "Crack ~"

    Raikage slashed Susan with a powerful blow, and there were obvious cracks on the or white skeleton, and there was a crisp sound of bone cracking, but it was only caused to this extent, and did not break.  Open Susano's defense.

    Then, before everyone could react, Nasuno had already transformed into an arm, and at the same time Raikage's attack had just landed, he had already clenched his fist, and blasted at the defenseless Raikage, instantly knocking Raikage away  Get out and end up hitting a wall.

    "Boom~"

    I saw that after the wall was hit by Raikage, it couldn't bear the distance, and it collapsed in an instant, burying Raikage in it.

    The remaining three shadows obviously didn't expect such a change, and it was over before they had time to stop it, so they could only stare at the sudden person with wide eyes.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and eighty second;

    ?

    "This guy"

    Sasuke, who was originally tense, obviously relaxed after seeing this figure, and seemed to have absolute trust in this person in front of him, and Sasuke, who was already at the end of his strength, also collapsed for a while because of his mental slack.  down.

    I saw that the person who came here looked the same as Sasuke except for the clothes. It was Uchiha Tatsuya who had been watching the battle in secret. Seeing that Sasuke was about to die at the hands of Raikage, he suddenly shot at the moment, and instantly blocked both of them.  Sasuke was saved in front of the hunter.

    Chen looked at Sasuke who was limp on the ground, and said with a light smile, "Sasuke, you've done a good job, you can stay in my space for the time being, and then leave it to me!"

    While speaking, Sasuke was brought into the original space.

    After Chen finished all this, Chen turned his gaze to the remaining three shadows, with a faint smile on his face and a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    Several shadows saw this young man with the same appearance as Sasuke, and recognized it at a glance, and couldn't help but exclaimed.

    After all, Uchiha Tatsumi has a fierce reputation, and even Tsuchikage, who has never been in contact with him, has a dignified expression as if he is facing an enemy. The performance of Uchiha Sasuke just now let them know the power of Uchiha,  They dare not ignore it, and Uchiha Tatsumi, who is still above Sasuke in terms of strength and fame, makes them not startled.

    After all, Tuying is an old fritter who has experienced a lot of wind and rain. After the initial shock, he has calmed down. He looks like a leisurely old man, and joked: "I just solved one, and a more difficult one jumped out.  The old bones can't stand the toss!"

    Compared to Tsuchikage's composure, Kakashi, acting as Hokage, couldn't calm down. He clearly knew the horror of the person in front of him. The murderer who subverted the entire Konoha with just one person was not what he seemed on the surface.  Harmless, after Chen appeared, Kakashi's heart was raised, and his left eye, which had turned into a kaleidoscope, was locked on Uchiha Chen at all times, not daring to relax in the slightest.

    And Gaara also recovered his expression of facial paralysis after the initial astonishment, but his eyes were full of solemnity and guard, and he said in his indifferent voice: "Uchiha Tatsuya, it really is you!"

    At this time, Chen was not in a hurry to make a move. After sending Sasuke away, he had no worries. No one could stop him from doing anything he wanted to do, so he was not in a hurry. He just smiled calmly and replied: "  You seem to have expected me to come, don't you?"

    Tsuchikage, who was floating in the air, said with a smile on his face: "Huh! You guys are really hiding well. From the beginning, we really didn't expect that there are people hiding here, but since our Four Kages confronted Uchiha just now,  When Sasuke launched an attack at the same time, we all felt a trace of chakra fluctuations, it should have been leaked by you inadvertently while worrying about Sasuke!"

    "Really? So that's the case"

    Hearing Dokage's answer, Chen also understood what was going on. It turned out that when the Four Kages attacked Sasuke at the same time, Shigego was worried about Sasuke, so he didn't control the chakra well, and leaked it inadvertently, although it was only a flash.  If you were an ordinary ninja, you might not feel it, but you must know that none of the ninjas present were ordinary characters. In that instant, someone was peeping, but they were attacking Sasuke at that time, so there was no time to do it.  Just show it.

    "Uchiha Tatsuo!!!"

    Just when Chen was about to continue to tease a few more words, he only heard a roar, interrupting his topic, Chen smiled lightly and followed the prestige, and saw a sudden burst of huge energy fluctuations in the ruins that originally buried Lei Ying  In an instant, the pile of ruins was blown away as if it had received a powerful impact, and a robust figure appeared, it was Lei Ying who was hit by Chen before.

    Although Susano was punched and flew away, Raikage with the Thunder Dunk armor resisted Susano's blow, and did not suffer any real damage except for being a little embarrassed.

    After seeing Lei Ying, Chen was not surprised, and still had a neutral expression, and said pointedly: "Oh, it is Lei Ying, has your injury healed?"

    At this time, Raikage's eyes widened with anger, the aura of his whole body reached the peak, arcs were constantly flashing all over his body, his eyes seemed to burst into flames, and he looked at Uchiha Tatsumi from a distance, wishing to eat his flesh raw, but now  Hearing the ridicule in Uchiha Tatsuo's tone, it seemed to Raikage that he was mocking, and it reminded him of the humiliation he suffered when he was in Hidden Cloud Village, which made it more difficult for Raikage to suppress the anger in his heart.  Roaring, he rushed towards Uchiha Chen.

    "Raikage, wait a minute" EyeSeeing that Raikage was so violent, the remaining three kages were secretly in trouble, and Tsuchikage, who was familiar with Raikage's temperament, had already spoken out to stop him, but the furious Raikage ignored other things and turned a deaf ear to Tsuchikage's stop.

    For so many days, I have been thinking about seeing Uchiha Tatsuo again all the time. Now that I finally meet again, how can Raikage let it go and just want to tear up the culprit who caused Yunyin Village to suffer great pain?  .

    "Go to hell, Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    Under the stimulation of Lei Dun, Lei Ying's speed was like rushing thunder, coupled with the blessing of anger, the speed was even faster, and he had already rushed in front of Chen in just an instant, condensing all the strength of his whole body in the only remaining body.  On his right arm, he suddenly bombarded the seemingly defenseless Uchiha Tatsuo's face.

    "Hey! The defeated general, the battle in Yunyin Village, didn't you learn to be good?" Facing Lei Ying's full blow, Chen was completely unafraid, and there was no trace of panic on his face.  When he was about to die, he suddenly activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and disappeared in place in an instant.

    Lei Ying, who had lost his target, punched nothing. However, before he was allowed to stop and searched for the enemy's traces, he suddenly sensed a threat. Before he had time to take defensive measures, he felt the back of his head.  After being caught, an irresistible force suddenly pushed him to the ground, making his entire face come into close contact with the ground.

    "Boom~"

    There was another loud noise, and the fragile ground couldn't bear the huge force, and instantly burst into a large shallow pit, while Raikage was lying in the middle of the shallow pit, behind him, Uchiha Tatsuo was pressing the  Looking at the back of Lei Ying's head, it was obviously him who caused this situation.

    It turned out that at the moment when Raikage's fist was about to hit Chen, Chen activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and appeared behind Raikage in an instant, and quickly reached out and grabbed the back of Raikage's head when Raikage didn't have time to stop because of the attack  , Immediately afterwards, with a sudden force, Lei Ying's head was pressed to the ground, but Lei Ying couldn't resist Chen's huge force when he was caught off guard, and was finally pressed to the ground by Chen forcibly.

    At this time, everyone present was already dumbfounded by this scene. Raikage, who had been acting arrogant before, was subdued by the opponent after only one meeting after facing Uchiha Tatsuo.  The visual impact makes them doubt their eyes.

    They all knew that Uchiha Tatsumi was very strong, but they didn't expect to be able to reach such a level. They only learned about Uchiha Tatsumi's strength from information, and they hadn't seen it with their own eyes.  , and now undoubtedly broke their usual cognition, making them at a loss for what to say for a while.

    Kankuro looked at the shocking scene in front of him, his whole body was already drenched in cold sweat from fright, as if suspecting that he was dreaming, he murmured, "Thisis this Uchiha Tatsuo?  Knocked down Raikage in an instant this"

    "Uchiha TatsuI didn't expect it to be like this" Temari, who was traveling with Kankuro, was also extremely shocked, looking at Uchiha Tatsuo with eyes full of disbelief.

    Even Tsuchikage, who has always been calm, after seeing the power of Uchiha Tatsu, the expression on his face changed from disapproval to dignified just now, but Tsuchikage is a person who has experienced a lot of troubles, so he did not show panic  , just secretly said in his heart: "Just one face-to-face brought down that bad boy Raikage. This Uchiha Tatsuya is really the same as in the information. It is really too strong. It seems that the two things in Yunyin Village and Konoha Village  The matter is not exaggerated, are the people of the Uchiha clan all monsters?"

    I don't know when, Mitka who came to the meeting with Kakashi and Kakashi came to Kakashi, and asked in a deep voice: "Kakashi, is that guy Uchiha Tatsumi?  Konoha"

    "Well, that's him, Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    "Damn it, this guy, you can't let him go lightly no matter what!"

    After getting the answer, Kai was filled with indignation, and his whole body was filled with momentum, as if he was planning to perform a stunt, but was blocked by Kakashi's hand.

    "Kay, don't do anything yet, as you can see, even Raikage is not his opponent. The purpose of our visit this time is to unite with other kages to deal with Uchiha Tatsumi and Akatsuki's organization. Let's see the reactions of each kage first."

    "Damn" Hearing Kakashi's words, Maitekai was unwilling, but he also withdrew his momentum and stood beside Kakashi to watch.

    Chen's move was too shocking, and instantly frightened everyone present, so that people in all villages did not act rashly for a while.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and eighty third; A gift for Siying

    ?

    Chen's move frightened everyone present, so that they did not act rashly for a while, but it was impossible for Raikage's two guards to remain indifferent when they saw Uchiha Chen trampling Raikage like this.

    "Boss!"

    "Master Raikage!"

    I saw the two people exclaimed, and then rushed towards Uchiha Chen. Although they knew Uchiha Chen's strength, even if the two joined forces, it was impossible to move Uchiha Chen, but the two rushed forward without hesitation.  In the past, not only because of their responsibilities, but also because of the bond with Raikage. Over the years of cooperation, they are no longer simply an ordinary relationship between superiors and subordinates that can be described.

    "Hmph, give it back to you!"

    Seeing Darui and Xizheng rushing forward without fear of death, Chen didn't pay attention to these two people, but after a cold snort, he suddenly kicked Lei Ying towards Darui.

    Darui, who was moving fast, suddenly saw a figure rushing towards him, it was Raikage!  Darui's face was startled, he immediately stopped his sprinting movement, and caught Lei Ying in a hurry.

    However, the moment Darui touched Raikage's body, a huge force came from Raikage, making the defenseless Darui unable to withstand this powerful force, and flew upside down together with Raikage  After a distance, it came to a halt.

    After Darui stopped, Xi immediately jumped over and hurriedly asked, "Master Raikage, Darui, are you okay?"

    Darui squeezed his tingling wrist, and replied: "It's okay, it's just that Uchiha Tatsuo is so powerful, we have to be careful!"

    However, Raikage ignored Darui and Xi, and once again burst into a terrifying aura after landing again, he turned around and stared at Uchiha Tatsuo, gritted his teeth, and roared: "Uchiha Tatsuya, this old man is going to kill you!"

    As soon as the voice fell, Bian wanted to do it again. Seeing that something was wrong, Darui and Xi hurriedly reached out to block Raikage and stopped him: "Boss (Master Raikage) calm down first!"

    "Get out of the way!"

    At this time, Raikage could be said to be so angry that he would not listen to the advice of the two, and after suddenly pushing Darui who was blocking him, he was about to attack Uchiha Chen again.

    "Lei Ying, wait a moment!"

    Just when Raikage was about to continue attacking, Tsuchikage appeared in front of Raikage at some point, blocked Raikage's path, and stopped Raikage, and Gaara and Kakashi also drove away  Come over and stop Raikage's impulse together.

    Seeing someone stopping him again, Leikage said angrily: "Tuikage, Hokage, Kazekage, you all get out of the way quickly, or I won't spare you either!"

    Faced with Raikage's scolding, Sankage also knew Raikage's emotions at the moment, and did not show any impatience. Gaara said expressionlessly: "Raikage, in your current state, you are not Uchiha Tatsuo's opponent at all.  , you calm down first!"

    For Sanying's dissuasion, Lei Ying didn't appreciate it, and shouted at Sanying impatiently: "Hmph! I don't need you to tell me what to do!"

    Tsuchikage, the oldest of the Four Kages, frowned at the irritable Raikage and scolded: "Enough is enough, you are also a dignified Raikage, you are not an ignorant kid who just walked out of a ninja school, how can you be so irritable?"  , don¡¯t forget, we didn¡¯t gather here to see you messing around alone, if you insist on going your own way, then there is no need for us to stay here to waste time!¡±

    Although Tsuchikage's words were very blunt, they had an unexpected effect. After listening to Tsuchikage's words, Raikage seemed to have realized his impulsiveness, and remembered his purpose of initiating the five-kage meeting.  The momentum of time has obviously dropped, and the mood has also calmed down.

    Thinking of this, Lei Ying also suppressed the impulse in his heart, and said in a low voice unwillingly: "Damn it, I know!"

    Although the irritability in his heart has calmed down, it does not mean that Lei Ying will let it go like this. It is just that he will not fight Chen for the time being. At this time, he is still staring at Chen angrily.  With a lot of strength, he yelled at Xi in a low voice: "Xi, you treat me first, and I will deal with that guy later."

    Although Raikage's voice was not loud, none of the people present were ordinary people. Naturally, they all heard Raikage's words. Although they felt disapproving in their hearts, they said it as if the one who was pressed to the ground by Uchiha Tatsuru just now was like a dead dog.  The people in this class are not like him, but because of Lei Ying's affection, everyone didn't show it.

    For a while, after Raikage calmed down, the scene finally fell into a brief calm. The two sides formed a confrontation., such a lineup can be said to gather the peak combat power of each village, and the aura is naturally extremely powerful.

    On the other hand, although there are only three people, Uchiha Tatsuo and Shigego and Suigetsu who just appeared, seem to have a small number of people, but in terms of momentum, they are not at all inferior to the opponent, and even overwhelm the opponent, making the four  Everyone in Ninja Village dared not relax.

    When the two sides temporarily confronted each other, Chen took the lead to break the silence, and joked with a light smile, "Hehe~~ It seems that I have calmed down a little bit, which just saved me a lot of energy. As for you want to deal with me, there is  Lots of opportunities!"

    Following Chen's opening, the side of Ninja Village didn't stay silent any more, only to see Maitkai next to Kakashi glaring at Uchiha Chen, and asked sharply: "Uchiha Chen, you sinful guy, why are you here?"  For what purpose?"

    "Don't be nervous, I'm not here to cause trouble today, I just heard that Lei Ying is here to hold a five-kage meeting, so I just want to come over to join in the fun and give you a big gift by the way!"

    Gaara said in his characteristic indifferent tone: "Huh! You know that this is the place where the Five Kages are meeting, but you dare to break in without authorization. Aren't you afraid that our Five Kages will unite here to kill you? Or are you  Already arrogantly think that even the five shadows can't do anything to you?"

    Hearing Gaara's words, Chen smiled indifferently, as if he didn't care about the Five Kages teaming up in Gaara's mouth, and said jokingly: "Five Kages? You seem to be just Four Kages here, as if  If Mizukage is missing, how can it be called the Five Kages Meeting?"

    Chen's ridicule made everyone in Sinin Village frown, and they were a little dissatisfied with Wuyin Village's absence, but they also knew that now was not the time to entangle this issue, and Raikage snorted unhappily, and then  Angrily said: "Hmph! Stop talking nonsense, tell me why you are here, otherwise you will have no chance!"

    "Hehe, as I said before, I am here this time just to give you a big gift!"

    Facing Lei Ying's threat, Chen didn't pay attention to it at all. While jokingly speaking, he slowly raised his right hand. Following Chen's movements, everyone on the opposite side was also full of vigilance, as if they were on guard.  Chen made a sudden attack.

    In the tense expressions of the crowd, a special bamboo hat appeared out of thin air on Chen's raised right hand. With the appearance of the bamboo hat, the people in Guren Village felt strange at first. After they saw the characteristics of the bamboo hat clearly,  They couldn't help but change their faces.

    I saw that the seemingly ordinary bamboo hat in Chen's hand was similar to the bamboo hat that each shadow had brought before. To everyone's surprise, there was indeed a big word "water" embroidered on the bamboo hat.

    "This is from Mizukage" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and eighty fourth; Chen's plan

    ?

    After Dang Chen took out the so-called gift, that is, Mizukage's bamboo hat, the field became silent, apparently still not recovering from the accident.

    Everyone here is not a fool. From the implication revealed by Uchiha Tatsuo¡¯s words just now, and thinking that people from Kirigakure¡¯s side will be absent from such an important meeting, it¡¯s not difficult to imagine what happened.  The Mizukage hat in Bochen's hand further confirmed the guesses of the kages. For a while, they all looked at Uchihachen with apprehension, and each whispered to each other.

    "This is Mizukage's bamboo hat. Could it be that Mizukage has"

    "So that's the case. It's no wonder that people from Wuyin Village will be absent from the meeting. It turns out that Mizukage has been murdered by Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    "Even Kage was killed, this Uchiha Tatsuya is too scary, but in this way, Wuyin Village will definitely not let it go!"

    No matter what, after seeing the bamboo hat in Chen's hand, each shadow could no longer just sit back and watch. You must know that it was a shadow on the same level as them, a shadow from one of the five major kingdoms, and not just any village head of Xiaonin Village.  How could they not be shocked by the murderous hand, even the most stable Tu Ying couldn't sit still at this moment.

    I saw Tuokage floating in the air at the moment, staring at Chen solemnly, and asked: "Uchiha Tatsu, why is Mizukage's bamboo hat in your hand? Could it be that Mizukage has really been killed by you?"  ?¡±

    "What do you think?" Chen didn't explicitly admit it, nor did he deny it, but just left a meaningful sentence, but from his playful smile, everyone had already guessed the answer.

    After learning the result, everyone couldn't calm down, and Kankuro beside Gaara said sharply: "You guy, you dare to kill Mizukage. I didn't expect that after Yunyin Village and Konoha, even  Wuyin Village has also been poisoned, and back then, you captured sand ninja and threatened Gaara in the country of the wind, do you really think that the five great ninja villages have nothing to do with you? Uchiha Tatsuya, hello  Big guts."

    "Ah!"

    Facing Kankuro's stern scolding, Chen just glanced at him and let out a disdainful sarcasm.  Everyone here knows the purpose of Lei Ying's meeting. Since Chen dared to barge in so blatantly, he would not be afraid of the so-called Si Ying. Chen's purpose is actually very simple, that is, to let Si Ying know  Akatsuki's threat to the ninja world and his own made the five ninja villages unite.

    Only when the Five Great Ninja Villages are united can they pose a threat to the Akatsuki Organization. In this way, even if Uchiha Obito is not afraid of the Five Great Ninja Villages, after all, the Akatsuki Organization has no high-end warfare other than Baijue's 100,000 splinters.  In this way, Obito is even more eager to pull Chen into their lineup, because Chen's strength is already something he can't ignore. Obito doesn't want to hide from the side while fighting with the five great ninja villages.  With an unstable factor that even he can't control.

    In Chen's thinking, he really intends to unite with the Xiao organization. The reason is that the tail beast in the hands of the Xiao organization is his goal.  It is really much easier to snatch the tailed beast from Obito's hands, because even if Nagato and Obito join forces, Chen is confident that he can defeat them, but this will undoubtedly make the five great ninja villages a fisherman, which is not what Chen wants.

    Don't look at Chen who seems to be very easy when dealing with Konoha and Yunnin, once the five major ninja villages are united, it will be even more difficult than the Akatsuki organization, so Chen does not want to destroy the Akatsuki organization, so at least he can hold him back  Let's go to the five great ninja villages.

    Since it is not possible to grab it, the only thing left is to cooperate, and join hands to deal with the five great ninja villages. In this way, as an ally, Chen can ask the tailed beast to share, and Chen also has the tailed beast that Obito needs in his hand. Chen believes that  Obito will definitely agree to this request.

    However, before cooperating with the Akatsuki organization, Chen must let Obito know his ability. If Obito has invited him casually and agrees, it will be like being subdued by Obito. This is undoubtedly shorter than the other party, so he  That's why he strongly refused when Obito invited him.

    He put on a strong stance to let Obito know that it was not Uchiha Tatsumi who wanted to cooperate, but your Akatsuki organization actively seeking to cooperate with me.  To express a signal, that is, Uchiha Tatsumi is not your subordinate, and he does not need to follow your orders. You have no right to instruct me to do things.

    "Don't talk so much nonsense to him. I have already said that Uchiha Tatsu this bastard is a vicious guy. He can't go on doing evil like this. Today, we will join forces with Sikage and we must get rid of him here, otherwise  For our five major countries, there will be endless troubles!"

    At this time, Lei Ying had alreadyHe couldn't bear it any longer. He was full of resentment towards Uchiha Tatsun, but after learning that Mizukage might have been killed by Uchiha Tatsumi, he couldn't calm down. At this time, he wanted to unite with the other three shadows to kill Uchiha Tatsuo together.  .

    Raikage's words were recognized by the major ninja villages present. After they already knew the danger of Uchiha Tatsu, they had already intended to get rid of him. Now that they know that Mizukage may have been killed, they are even more determined  Their thoughts, so after Lei Ying said that, they all launched an attacking posture.

    Facing the fact that the four shadows are about to join forces to deal with him, Chen did not feel the pressure, and still had a calm expression, and said with a sneer: "Tch, the four shadows are joining forces, what a big battle!"

    "Hmph! Uchiha Tatsuya, you are full of evil, this old man is going to avenge the villagers who were harmed by you in Yunin Village today!" Chen's indifferent attitude stimulated Raikage, only to see Raikage growl, and then suddenly  A powerful Chakra erupted, and everyone in the remaining Shinobi Village locked on Chen, and they were about to do it.

    "If you want to kill Uchiha Tatsumi, you have a chance, don't shout, Raikage!"

    In this tense situation, when everyone in Si Nin Village was about to attack in groups, a calm voice suddenly sounded in the clubhouse, and then appeared out of nowhere in the open space between Siying and Chen  A spiral space vortex was formed, and a figure emerged from the vortex.

    The red cloud robe with a black background, the standard Akatsuki organization uniform, and a spiral mask on his face covering his face and revealing his eyes. Dressed like this, there is indeed only one person in the ninja world, and that is the Akatsuki organization's A Fei, that is,  Uchiha brought soil!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 285; Uchiha Madara?

    ?

    Obito appeared out of thin air, which surprised Siying and others. If Obito hadn't appeared on his own initiative, they would have never noticed that someone was hiding here.

    "Who is it?" Third Tsuchikage, Ryohei Onoki, looked at the person who had just appeared in front of him, and asked.

    "Damn, this guy's costume is from the Akatsuki organization!" Seeing Obito's obvious Akatsuki outfit, Kankuro's expression changed slightly. His younger brother, Gaara of the Fourth Kazekage, was organized by Akatsuki  The man grabbed and pulled out the tail that was sealed in the body. If it weren't for Chiyo's secret technique, Gaara would have died already. At this moment, the enemy is naturally extremely jealous when they meet.

    "Is this the person from the Xiao organization? It's just in time, let's get rid of it together!" Seeing that the person who interrupted him was actually wearing a red cloud robe with a black background, Lei Ying roared angrily.

    "go to hell!"

    Before he could finish speaking, Raikage suddenly exploded like a mad dog without warning, like a cannonball flickering with an electric arc, and rushed towards Obito standing in front of him.

    Facing Raikage's domineering offensive, Obito who just appeared didn't seem to react. He didn't make any move, just stood straight in front of Raikage, indifferent to Raikage's coming attack.

    I saw that Raikage's fast figure rushed towards Obito almost instantly, but the moment Raikage's fist hit Obito, Raikage's face immediately showed a surprised expression,  Because the moment his fist "touched" his body, Lei Ying didn't feel any touch, as if hitting the air.

    The figures intertwined, and in an instant Raikage passed through Obito's body without hindrance and appeared behind Obito. This strange phenomenon made the people present feel astonished. Raikage stared and turned back suddenly  Looking at Obito, his eyes were full of surprise and bewilderment.

    The brief confrontation turned out to be unexpected. Seeing that Raikage's attack failed, as Raikage's guard, Xi was naturally a little surprised: "That was just now Master Raikage's attack was dodged?"

    "No, I can see very clearly that the boss's fist has already hit that Akatsuki, but I don't know why, it turned out like this!" Compared with Xi, Darui's strength is naturally a bit stronger, and he is also stronger than Xi.  He could see more clearly, but he couldn't figure out what happened just now.

    Kakashi, who has the ability of Kamui, also has some understanding of space-type ninjutsu. After seeing Obito's strange ability, he couldn't help but secretly said: "Raikage's attack directly penetrated that Akatsuki's body, what a weird ability!  , Is it space ninjutsu? And why does this member of Akatsuki make me feel very familiar"

    "Really, troublesome guys one after another, Uchiha Tatsuya is already very troublesome, and now there is such a weird guy, does it mean that the Akatsuki organization has united with Uchiha Tatsuya, it will be troublesome  !¡± Tu Ying said helplessly.

    At the scene, except for Chen who already knew the details of Obito, everyone was shocked by Obito's strange ability. Before they figured out Obito's ability, the people of Sinin Village did not do anything again for a while.

    Obito seemed very satisfied with the situation he created, and after a chuckle, he teased: "Raikage is really irritable as always, I'm here to tell you something this time, and I'm going to tell you some information by the way, don't worry  Let's do it!"

    Lei Ying has recovered from the astonishment just now, and after hearing Obito's ridicule, he immediately said angrily: "You bastard"

    With a roar, Raikage once again swung his fist at Obito, but Obito didn't even lift his eyelids, and didn't care about Raikage's attack. As before, Raikage failed to deal any damage to Obito.  The slightest injury, once again penetrated Obito's body and returned to Shinobi Village.

    "Damn"

    Lei Dun's light suddenly appeared again, Lei Ying obviously would not let go of such a result, and once again gathered his strength and planned to attack Obito, but just when Lei Ying was about to make a move, he was stopped by Tu Ying  down.

    The Third Tsuchikage Onogi was floating in front of Raikage, and said to Raikage: "Don't be impulsive to Raikage, listen to what he has to say first, and then it's not too late to do it later!"

    Then he turned around and said to Obito: "Tell me your purpose, otherwise you will have no chance!"

    Obito's only exposed eyes narrowed slightly, glanced at the people in Sinin Village, and then said in an indifferent tone: "My name, Uchiha Madara! I want to tell you one thing. After you understand, I  I want to hear your opinion!"

    "Oh? Uchiha Madara?" Hearing the name Uchiha Madara, Tsuchikage narrowed his eyes, but he didn't show any strange emotions, as if he didn't believe that the guy in front of him was really??The legendary Uchiha Madara, then Tsuchikage continued to ask: "What are you going to say?"

    Obito said softly: "It's about my purpose Moon Eye Project!!!"

    Dokage looked at Obito, and said in a deep voice: "What is the Moon's Eye plan? Although I doubt that Uchiha Madara is still alive, since you dare to call yourself Uchiha Madara, then with your strength, any plan should be  You can realize it as you like, so why beat around the bush like this."

    And Uchiha Obito explained in a serious manner: "After the battle with the first generation of Hokage, I was seriously injured. Now I am only an empty shell with strength and weakness!"

    Raikage's guard, Xi heard what Obito said, and seemed to think of something, and asked aloud: "Could it be that it is a plan to restore your strength?"

    "Well, you can say that, but it's not just thatlet me sit down and tell you slowly."

    Obito sat down while talking, and then slowly told everyone in Sinen Village about his so-called Moon's Eye plan.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and eighty sixth; declaration of war

    ?

    On the other side, watching Obito pretending to be arguing with Four Shadows, Uchiha Chen, who knew Obito's details, couldn't help but sneered secretly, and said disdainfully: "Pretending to be a ghost!"

    It was also the people of Sinen Village who were attracted by Obito's words at this time, so no one noticed Chen's words.

    And while the people in Sinen Village were listening to Obito's arguing, the somewhat puzzled Shuiyue whispered to Chen: "Boss, didn't you kill that guy yesterday?  Here? Is he really the Uchiha Madara from the Sengoku period? How is this possible"

    "Hey, it's just playing tricks, but it's true that he is from the Uchiha clan, and it's not surprising that he can use Izanagi!" Chen explained with a sneer.

    "Izanaki? Is it the technique that Danzo used at that time? I see" After receiving Chen's explanation, Suigetsu was relieved and followed Chen's side all the time.  I know a little bit about it, and in the previous battle between Sasuke and Danzo, Danzo had used this technique, so he would not be unfamiliar with it.

    On the other hand, after Chongwu saw Obito appearing, everyone in Sinen Village focused on Obito, and they were a little lax about them, so he quickly asked Chen: "Chen, what are the people in Sinen Village now?"  , and the Akatsuki organization are here, what should we do next, do we want to fight with you?"

    Chen looked at Obito and the people of Sinin Village who were wrangling playfully, and then said: "No need, since that guy came out to attract hatred, then let's withdraw as soon as possible, anyway, my goal has been achieved.  There's nothing wrong with staying here!"

    "Understood!" Zhongwu and Shuiyue expressed their understanding, and at the same time were ready to retreat at any time.

    And at this time, Obito had already told everyone in Sinin Village about his Moon Eye plan, from the Sage of the Six Paths to the Ten Tails, and from the Ten Tails to the Nine Tailed Beasts and the Nine Tailed Beasts that everyone in Dainin Village is familiar with.  Jinchuriki, and then he said that his so-called moon eye plan is to gather the nine tailed beasts to resurrect the ten tails and become ten tails Jinchuriki, and then activate the infinite Tsukiyomi to fuse the entire ninja world and everything together,  Become the perfect plan for the unity of heaven and earth.

    "This is my Moon Eye Project, which is to regenerate this world and create a completely peaceful world. There will always be only beauty and tranquility, and there will be no more wars and gunpowder" Obito said in a deep voice, describing  In the scene after Unlimited Moon Reading, at the end, he said: "Okay, I have fully told you my plan, so, as Five Kages, what kind of answer will you give me?"

    Although the Tsukuyomi world described by Obito sounds perfect, everyone here is not an idiot. After understanding the infinite Tsukuyomi, they all thought of the horror in it, and it is impossible to agree to this crazy plan.

    As soon as Obito finished speaking, Fourth Raikage shouted immediately: "Hmph, what a joke, how could the world be handed over to someone like you!"

    Although Gaara's face remained indifferent, his tone was extremely calm and he said: "The illusory peace is just a lie and has no meaning at all. Only the peace in reality is what we want to pursue!"

    Kakashi also said solemnly: "Living in that illusory world has no meaning, no hope, no dreams, everything is just escaping from reality!"

    Liang Tianping Onogi looked at the other three shadows, and said with a chuckle: "It seems that everyone's opinions are unified!"

    Then he looked at Obito again, the smile on his face had subsided, and he said solemnly: "It's not so much about merging with the world, but in my opinion, your so-called peace is nothing more than turning the world into yours."  Forget it, how could we promise you this kind of thing, what do you think of us?"

    After receiving Sikage's answer, Obito was silent for a moment, and finally said in a deep voice: "Suoga, although I expected you to have such an answer from the beginning, after hearing it with my own ears, I am still a little disappointed.  Ah, I have to say, you guys made an unwise choice."

    Tu Ying retorted: "Hmph! It's not up to you whether you make a wrong choice, it's just your ambition, it's not really for peace at all, and your hypocritical peace can only be lived in a dream  people will choose."

    "Hehe~~"

    Hearing Tsuchikage's rebuttal, Obito let out a chuckle, and then said: "What about you Five Kages? In fact, you should all understand There has never been real peace, hope and renunciation.  There is no difference, the world became what it is now under your leadership, you are powerless to change anything! And wehave collected most of the tailed beasts so far, leaving only Konoha's Nine Tails, you guys  Or hand over Konoha's Uzumaki Naruto,?Help me complete the Eye of the Moon project, otherwise, war will come"

    Now except for Nine-tailed Jinchuriki, all the tailed beasts have been captured, and Naruto Uzumaki was also sent to Mt. Miaomu to learn the art of immortality, so the people from the Akatsuki organization did not find Naruto at all, and now Raikage held five  In the shadow meeting, it will definitely mention the arrest of Churiki in each village, and then we have to deal with the Akatsuki organization, so Obito thinks that Naruto is hidden. If Shinobi Village does not intend to hand over Naruto, Obito will definitely not hesitate  Start a war.

    As for the ones in Uchiha's hands, Obito thinks that as long as he joins forces with Uchiha and gives him some benefits, it will not be difficult to ask for them. After all, in Obito's cognition, even if the tailed beasts stay in Uchiha  There is no other use in Chen's hands other than being able to be used as combat power, and with Uchiha Chen's strength, there is no need to rely on the power of the tail beast, so the tail beast is only optional for Uchiha Chen.  There is no need, as long as you convince Uchiha Chen, then the other party will definitely hand over the tailed beast.

    "What?"

    "War?"

    "Are you serious?"

    Knowing that Obito seems to be launching a war, this was obviously beyond Sikage's expectation, and he looked at Obito in surprise, only Raikage caught a message from Obito's words, and immediately roared at Obito:  "There's only Nine Tails left, could it be that Eight Tails have already been"

    Obito didn't care about Raikage's roar, shrugged and said: "Ah~ yes, I said before that I would bring you a message by the way, just when you came to participate in the Five Kages meeting, your Kumohid's Eight-Tails Jinchuriki  It has been successfully captured by our Akatsuki organization!"

    "What did you say!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and eighty seventh; the decision of the four shadows

    ?

    "Kirabi was actually captured by people from Akatsuki's organization. As the elder brother, Raikage-sama must be furious" After Obito said that Kirabi was arrested, Xi could predict what would happen to Raikage next  up.

    Sure enough, when he learned that the Eight-tailed Jinchuriki of Yunyin Village had been captured by the Akatsuki organization, Raikage was shocked at first, and then furious.

    "Damn it!" The furious Lei Ying once again erupted into a violent Thunder Dun, and couldn't help but wanted to strike again.

    For Raikage, Kirabi is not just a simple person in the village, he is also Raikage's younger brother. He established a bond with Raikage when Kirabi was young, and the relationship is naturally deep.  His younger brother was taken away, how could he calm down with Peiying's temper.

    But just when Raikage was about to attack Obito again, Kakashi stopped him and persuaded him, "Master Raikage, please don't be impulsive. This Akage seems to have some kind of strange time and space ability.  Before you understand the opponent's ability, all attacks are just futile to him, and you can't do him any harm at all, calm down first and then come up with a countermeasure to save Guicun's Jin Churiki!"

    "Kakashi, get out of the way, these bastards took my brother away, how can I calm down!"

    Tu Ying also persuaded: "Raikage, what Kakashi said makes sense, you should calm down first, even if you can really kill him, your brother will not come back now, you understand what that guy said, right?  , as a majestic Raikage, you can't lose your sense of proportion just because of one person, now is not the time to be arrogant!"

    Being blocked and advised by Kakashi and Tsuchikage together, especially Tsuchikage's words made him understand his responsibilities, no matter how angry Raikage was, he had to hold back his anger, after all, he is Raikage of Cloud Hidden Village  , Sometimes it is really impossible to act on one's will, especially in this case, he must be responsible to the villagers of Yunyin Village and even the Kingdom of Thunder¡ª¡ª

    On the other side, Chen, who had been neglected, looked at the scenes that were the same as those in the original book, and felt uninteresting. He shook his head and didn't want to waste any more time here. He whispered to Shuiyue and Chonggo, "There's nothing to see.  Yes, let's go!"

    Then he raised both hands and put them on Chongwu and Shuiyue's shoulders, and then activated the Flying Thunder God Art, and disappeared in place in an instant, without any chance for Siying to stop him.

    It's not that Sikage doesn't want to intercept, but there is no way to intercept it. After all, the flying thunder god technique is too fast, and it is only in a blink of an eye. Even Raikage, who is famous for his speed, is difficult to stop, so he can only watch Uchiha helplessly  Chen and the others just disappeared in front of them.

    And Obito came to the people of Sinin Village from the very beginning, but he was always paying attention to Uchiha Chen, and when Uchiha Chen was about to leave, he had already discovered Chen's actions.  Withdrew.  One of the purposes of his coming here is to announce the Moon Eye Project to Shinobi Village or to demonstrate and declare war, and the second is to come to Uchiha Chen. Now that his first goal has been achieved, he naturally does not want to  Let¡¯s stay again, and the time of delay is to discuss cooperation with Uchiha Chen as soon as possible.

    Obito stood up slowly from the ground, once again swept aside the people of Sinin Village, and then said in a deep voice: "Since you don't plan to cooperate, then I hereby formally declare war on the five major countries, the first  The Four Ninja World Wars will come soon! Let's see you next time on the battlefield!"

    After all, regardless of the reaction of the people present, he saw his naked right eye under the mask swirling, the familiar space vortex reappeared, and Obito himself, together with the black-bottomed red cloud robe, followed the space vortex.  It dissipated and disappeared from everyone's sight, and stayed until all the people present looked at each other in blank dismay.

    "Then what should we do next." After everyone present was a little sobered from the shock of Uchiha Obito's words, Tsuchikage muttered with his brows furrowed.

    "According to his mouth, except for Konoha's nine-tailed main force, Naruto, the other eight tailed beasts fell into their hands, sowe can only do what Kakashi said at the meeting  , I have established a ninja army." Gaara's expression, which always seemed to be paralyzed, seemed to be a little gloomy at the moment because of the strength displayed by the other party.

    Not to mention that Sasuke Uchiha would not be defeated by the four shadows teaming up. If it weren't for Sasuke's own problems, it would be difficult to win in a short time under the four shadows teaming up;  Chen Ze used even one move, and directly pressed Raikage, who was slightly stronger among the four shadows, to the ground. His speed and precision were astonishing;  They are all in the hands of the opponent, and they have eight tailed beasts at the same time, which is enough power for any big country to be afraid of.

      "Building a coalition is naturally the best policy to fight against Uchiha Tatsu and Akatsuki, but Raikage-sama doesn't seem to agree." Tsuchikage narrowed his eyes slightly and opened his mouth unhurriedly, as if to  I agree with Kakashi's coalition strategy, and at the same time, I am testing Raikage's ideas.

    "This group of bastards, even my younger brother was captured by them! This matter must not be left alone. If there is anything wrong with my brother, I will ask these bastards to pay back ten times, and establish a ninja coalition army to fight against them.  Let's end it in one breath!" Raikage, who was originally arrogant, seemed to be irritated by Obito's words, even though Obito is not at the scene now, he didn't think that Raikage heard "Hachio Jinchuriki", "The other party has Hachiro  "Tailed beast" and other words, all of them jumped into a rage.

    "But now in the country of water, Kirigakure Village should be dealt with as before. Mizukage seems to have been murdered by Uchiha Tatsuo on the way here. Since it is the Ninja Alliance, how can Kirigakure Village be missing."  At this moment, Gaara's question seemed to attract everyone's ears again.

    Leaving aside, the establishment of the Ninja Alliance is indeed the best choice for the five major countries now, but if in this battle against Uchiha Tatsumi and Akatsuki, if the country of water, as a big country, stays out, let alone Akatsuki  On the other hand, even the other four major countries will never tolerate it. It can be said that any country of the five major countries, what they reject is not the wars caused by the uneven strength of each country, but the ninja village of their own.  At the bottom of the average, the rulers have never been afraid of war, what they are afraid of is not being able to win.

    "We need to pass the news that Mizukage has been killed to the people in Wuyin Village, so that Wuyin Village can re-elect a Mizukage to control the overall situation as soon as possible!" Tuying's stability seems to have also played a role in stabilizing everyone at this time.  As a person who has experienced the ups and downs of the ninja world, it seems that replacing a kage is not a big deal in his opinion, because the three generations of Tsuchikage seem to have experienced the alternation of ninjas in the five major kingdoms, and now they are just another  Just one more.

    "Let me go to the Land of Water with my old bones. For the other three shadows, I will go back to the villages to make arrangements and make all preparations for war!"

    "Understood!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and eighty eighth; absolutely

    ?

    While the four shadows were discussing the alliance, in a secluded forest outside the city of Iron Country, three figures suddenly appeared out of thin air in a place that was originally empty, and some leisurely little people flew into the air.  bird.

    One of the three looked at the surroundings and said excitedly: "This is outside the city of Iron Country! Hehe~ Boss, your technique of flying thunder god is really convenient. In the blink of an eye  It¡¯s here, and they left under Siying¡¯s nose, those people in Ninja Village must have been dumbfounded!¡±

    The three people who just appeared were the three people from Chen and the others who had just escaped from the meeting place of the five shadows, and the ones who were talking just now were the chatterbox of the Eagle Squad, Ghost Lantern Shuiyue!

    Long before arriving in the Iron Kingdom, Chen had already placed the coordinates of the Flying Thunder God spell outside the city, and he could come out instantly just by launching the Flying Thunder God, which saved a lot of trouble.

    Compared with Shuiyue's carelessness, Chongwu was obviously more stable, or cautious, and did not behave so casually like Shuiyue. First, he observed the surrounding environment, and after confirming that there was nothing unusual, he said in a deep voice: "We will  If we leave like this, the people in Sinen Village will definitely be angry. Although we have already left the Iron Country, we are not far from the Iron Country, so it is easy to be discovered by the people in the Iron Country. Let's leave here first.  Save yourself trouble!"

    Shuiyue chuckled disdainfully, and said disapprovingly: "Tch! Chongwu, you are too cautious, let alone whether they will send people to chase us, even if they do come, we don't have to be afraid of them, and  With the boss here, even if those four shadows come in person, they are no match for the boss, why are you so worried!"

    Chen looked at the proud Shuiyue, frowned and scolded Whoyue: "Chongwu did the right thing, being more cautious is not a bad thing, and also, if there are as few troublesome things as possible, try to minimize them, there is no need to cause trouble,  I don't want to be bothered by such trivial things all day!"

    "Yes, yes, I got it, I got it!" Seeing that Chen Du was talking about herself, Shuiyue naturally didn't dare to say haha, but it was not difficult to see from his expression and tone that he seemed to be just coping with it casually, not at all.  I didn't take it to heart.

    "snort!"

    Chen also knew that Shuiyue was just dealing with himself casually, and didn't take it seriously at all, but Chen didn't bother to talk about him anymore, he just snorted coldly and then didn't make another sound. After choosing a direction, he set off, and Chongwu just smiled lightly and followed  Following Chen's footsteps, only Shuiyue looked depressed, but she didn't dare to complain any more, she quickly followed Chen and left.

    The three of them were walking on the road, and suddenly, Chen stopped, because in Chen's perception, he noticed that someone seemed to be hiding in the dark and staring at the three of them, and the way the other party hid his breath was very secret, even if Chongwu and Shuiyue both  Even if you have a stronger cultivation base than Jonin, you can't tell it, and your strength must not be low. However, after seeing Chen stop, Shuiyue and Shigego didn't understand what was going on, and they were looking at Chen in puzzlement.

    Although they didn't understand, seeing Chen's expression, Shuiyue and Chongwu also sensed that there must be something wrong, and carefully observed the surroundings, but they couldn't see anything unusual, and Chongwu hurriedly asked in a deep voice: "Chen, is there anything wrong?"  What's the matter?"

    "Well, someone is spying on us!" Chen nodded and said.

    Upon hearing Chen's words, even Shuiyue's expression changed, and he said in surprise: "Could it be that the people from Sinen Village have followed up? How could it be so fast Besides, Chongwu and I didn't notice it at all.  How can this be"

    "There is only one person, and it should not be from Sinen Village, and I may know who it is!"

    Although the other party has not shown up yet, Chen has also guessed the identity of the other party.

    There is only one person on the other side, and this is definitely not from the five major countries. Let alone whether they sent people to chase after Chen left, even if they did send people, it is definitely impossible to catch up so quickly.  , How did they know that Chen's Flying Thunder God Art would be placed in this place.

    In Chen's cognition, there are only two people with such hidden abilities. One is Obito who pretends to be a ghost by relying on virtual space. With his space ability, he can appear anywhere, and the other is  The elusive intelligence personnel in the Akatsuki organization, absolutely!

    Obito was still arguing with Gokage before Chen left for the meeting with Gokage, so he definitely wouldn't come after him so quickly, so the person hiding in the dark should be Obito's right-hand man, black and white are absolutely perfect!

    Jue's body is composed of black and white. It seems to be the same person, but it has two kinds of thinking, and can even be split into two people with different personalities. The upper body is wrapped in flytrap-like leaves.  , behavior or ability are very mysterious, good at reconnaissance work and collecting other people's corpses, the ability is alsoQuite weird.

    Although Jue's identity is mysterious, Chen who has read the original story clearly knows the details of this Jue. Bai Jue is the product of Uchiha Madara's yin and yang escape.  Jue, but it is Kaguya Hime's idea, which belongs to Kaguya Hime's third son, this Hei Jue, is the character with the deepest heart in Naruto.  The former Indra and Asura were all calculated by him, and they belonged to the hidden boss in Naruto. Compared with Uchiha Madara, Chen was more afraid of Kurojue.

    Although he was apprehensive, Chen felt very uncomfortable being peeped at like this. With a cold snort, he suddenly pulled out the streamer from his waist, and then saw a flash of red light, and a fierce slash came out of the streamer, attacking  Somewhere in the woods, there is the hiding place of the person Chen sensed.

    At the same time, in the depths of the woods, this figure is indeed hidden. I can only see that this person is wearing a red cloud robe with a black background, and his figure seems to be very bloated.  A huge leaf looks like a flytrap.

    With such a weird appearance, this person is what Chen had thought of before, the intelligence personnel in the Xiao organization, absolutely!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and eighty nine; meet again

    ?

    At this time, in the depths of the woods, on a small raised mound, there was indeed a person. I saw that this person was wearing a red cloud robe with a black background, and his figure seemed to be very bloated.  There are two huge leaves growing on the collar of the man, which looks like a flytrap. What is even more strange is that half of the man's body is sunk in the mound, only the upper part of the body is exposed.  Outside the mound.

    With such a weird appearance, this person is what Chen had thought of before, the intelligence personnel in the Xiao organization, absolutely!

    At this time, at the moment when Uchiha Tatsu discovered it, Jue seemed to have noticed it, and only heard a hoarse voice saying: "Yeah, ah, it seems that Uchiha Tatsu has discovered us!"

    This hoarse voice is the black part of Jue, that is, the voice of Hei Jue.

    "Really? You are really vigilant enough to find us, hehe~~ I wonder if we will be killed by him?" Jue's other half, Bai Jue, also said aloud after hearing Hei Jue's words  , but his tone was full of teasing, and he didn't seem to be as scared as he said.

    Just when Hei Ze and Bai Ze were talking, they suddenly felt a sense of crisis. Immediately afterwards, they saw Uchiha Chen pull out the weapon from his waist and slash suddenly, a sharp slash came from Uchiha  The long knife in Bo Chen's hand shot out, and with a domineering power, it was sweeping towards them.

    "Danger!"

    Just when Hei Jue could barely shout, the sharp slash from Chen had already hit the place where Jue was.

    I saw that the place hit by the slash suddenly exploded, and a thunderous roar shook the forest, startling countless birds and beasts to flee in a hurry.

    At this time, Shuiyue had already removed the beheading sword from his back, and Chongwu had entered the state of half-curse seal. Both of them were ready for battle. When Chen attacked, Shuiyue and Chongwu had already set off  , rushed towards the direction of Chen's attack, they knew that the other party must be hiding there.

    It was not until Chongwu and Shuiyue ran close that they realized that the small raised mound had already been flattened and turned into a shallow pit, and the Jue hidden behind the mound had disappeared at this moment.

    Looking at the empty shallow pit, Shuiyue looked around vigilantly, and said in a deep voice: "It's gone Could it be that the boss has already killed it?"

    Chong Wu said solemnly: "No, if Chen kills or hurts, there will definitely be something left behind. Since we haven't even found out, the other party must be not simple. Be careful!"

    Looking around vigilantly, after a period of time, the two still didn't notice anything unusual, returned to Chen's side, and said, "Boss, I didn't find anything, and I may have escaped!"

    Although they got nothing, but out of their trust in Chen, they never doubted whether Chen's perception was wrong, and even believed that the other party had been killed by Chen or escaped.

    Chen seemed to have expected this result, and didn't care about it. He snorted coldly and said, "Don't worry about it, let's go!"

    "As expected of Uchiha Tatsuya, it's really dangerous, he almost died!"

    Just when Chen and the others were about to continue on their way, a teasing voice suddenly came, and the voice was very close to them, which surprised Shuiyue and Zhongwu, and they didn't realize that they were approached by someone.  If the other party wants to harm them

    Thinking of this, Shuiyue and Zhongwu didn't dare to relax in the slightest, and quickly put on a defensive posture, looking vigilantly in the direction of the voice, only Chen, who did not express anything, still had an indifferent expression, obviously already aware of the existence of the other party.

    After Chongwu and Shuiyue looked at the reputation, they found that there was a strange-looking "person" standing not far behind them. The body was divided into two sides from the middle, black and white were distinct, and only the black half could be seen without any expression.  , and the white half actually had a playful smile at the moment, looking at them playfully.

    Although it looks like a "person", it has a completely different expression on its face, as if half of two people's bodies are put together, which is extremely weird.

    Seeing such a weird Jue, Shuiyue couldn't help feeling strange, and exclaimed: "What the hell is this?"

    "That kind of dress, he is from the Akatsuki organization!" Compared with Jue's appearance, Chongwu noticed the uniform on Jue's body, and he already knew the identity of the other party, reminded Shuiyuedao, and at the same time put on the posture of attacking at any time.  Attitude, after all, there have been many conflicts between their Eagle Squad and the Akatsuki Organization, which is already a hostile relationship, and the other party has been spying on them in secret just now, there must be some purpose, Chongwu naturally dare not relax.

    Being stared at by Zhongwu and Shuiyue with hostile eyes, Jue didn't feel nervous at all, just listened to Bai JueweiHe smiled and said: "Relax, don't look at me with such eyes, I am not your enemy, I came to you today to discuss something with you, not to start a war!"

    Shuiyue snorted coldly and said, "Tch! Can you believe what you said? Many members of your Xiao organization have been killed by us. Don't you want to avenge them?"

    Bai Jue replied: "Well! I can't decide that kind of thing. Even if I want to take revenge, I don't have the ability. I'm just a small intelligence officer, not an expert in combat, and I just do some tipping.  It's just running errands, so don't worry that I will be against you!"

    Chongwu asked in a deep voice: "Suoga, since that's the case, what's your purpose for coming to us?"

    "Hehe~ Then I have to ask my partner, but that guy is so cruel that he asked me to do such a dangerous thing. The one just now almost killed me. If I didn't hide  If it's quick, I won't have a chance to speak here now!" Bai Jue said depressedly with a look of lingering fear, as if he was very unhappy with his so-called partner, but it was obvious from his appearance that he was just complaining  That's all.

    Hei Jue, who had been silent all this time, said at this moment: "Hey, if you say that about him, aren't you afraid that he will hold grudges?"

    "What are you afraid of? Anyway, Ah Fei is not here, so he can't hear it!" Bai Juejian replied with a smile.

    And at this moment, there was a burst of spatial fluctuations from behind Jue, and then a spatial vortex appeared out of thin air, and a figure gradually emerged from the vortex. It was Obito who declared war in front of the four shadows before!

    "Absolutely, don't you know it's bad behavior to speak ill of people behind their backs?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and ninetieth; Give you the tail beast...

    ?

    Following that indifferent teasing tone, Obito has completely revealed his figure from the Kamui space, and is looking at Bai Jue playfully.

    Seeing Obito coming out, Bai Jue said with an embarrassed dry smile: "AhAh Fei, you came so fast, hehe~~"

    "snort!"

    Obito just snorted coldly, didn't care about Bai Jue hurting him, then ignored him, walked directly in front of Chen, and said in a deep voice: "We meet again, Uchiha Chen!"

    Facing Obito's greeting, Chen showed a little impatience on his face, and said in a cold voice, "Tch! If there is anything, please tell me quickly, I don't want to waste time with you!"

    Chen had already expected that Obito would come to him again, and Jue's appearance just now made him more certain of his thoughts. Now that Obito did come to him, Chen couldn't help sneering inwardly, this guy Obito is really iron.  Liao wanted to use himself, although Chen also had the idea of ??using the other party.

    For Chen's impatience, Obito didn't take it seriously, chuckled a few times and said: "Hehe, you don't seem to be the slightest surprised that I'm still alive!"

    Chen said casually: "There is nothing strange about it. Since you claim to be Uchiha Madara, you will definitely not be killed by me so easily!"

    "I see"

    Obito said something thoughtfully, and then he didn't get entangled in this topic again. After all, he didn't come to Uchiha Tatsuo for small talk, but instead said: "I think, you should guess the purpose of my looking for you again  Well, how do you think about what I mentioned to you last time?"

    "I've already answered this question last time. If you came here just to say this, then I'm not in the mood to accompany you." After Chen snorted coldly, he turned around and ignored Obito, as if he was about to leave.

    Obito did not stop Chen from leaving, but looked at Chen's back and said calmly: "I have officially declared war on the five major countries just now, and soon, the five major ninja villages will form a ninja alliance, and the fourth ninja world war is coming soon  !"

    Chen didn't stop, didn't even turn his head, and replied with a sneer: "Hehe~ You are the one who declared war on the five major powers. Even if they really form a ninja coalition, what they have to deal with is only your Akatsuki organization.  Your business has nothing to do with us, and since you are so confident in declaring war on the five major powers, you must be prepared, and you should not be afraid of the Ninja Army Alliance!"

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, you are a smart man. Don't you find it ridiculous to say such things? If the five major powers form the Ninja Army Alliance, then you and I will be the targets of crusade. We will flatten the clouds and blow up the trees.  Ye, kill Mizukage. It¡¯s really a big deal. Compared with what you have done, what our Akatsuki organization has done is simply insignificant. Perhaps in the eyes of the five major powers, you are more threatening than me, or do you mean  , Do you think I think that after the five major powers declare war, they will always target me, and then you can stay out of it, do you think it is possible?"

    Chen's indifference makes Obito feel a little funny at this time, but he will never think that the guy in front of him is fearless because of pure ignorance, because, judging from his usual deeds, he is not a powerless fool  .

    "You don't have to scare people with the coalition forces of the five major countries. Whether you can stay out of it or not is no different to me, Uchiha Tatsumi, but every day after dinner, there will be a few more clowns to play with me.  , what I want to do, no one can stop it yet!" Facing Obito's questioning, Chen stopped in his tracks, turned around with an expression of indifference.

    "Hehe, you are really a conceited guy, but after all, you know too little. Although you and I are both members of the Uchiha clan, the secrets hidden by the Uchiha clan are not what you know.  In that way, the origin of Uchiha will be far beyond your imagination,"

    "Okay! If you want to tell me some useless old stories, I'm really not interested in listening to them. If you don't have other important matters, you'd better leave me alone, otherwise, don't blame my ruthless subordinates."  Obito said those self-righteous pretentious words, but he really didn't have the patience to listen. As a time traveler, he was naturally very clear about the shitty things about the Uchiha clan, so with a wave of his sleeves, he directly hit  Obito's words were cut off, and while speaking, he had already picked up his steps and was about to leave.

    Seeing that Chen disagreed, he got up and wanted to leave, but Obito seemed unhurried, and continued to say to himself: "The background of the five great countries is not as simple as it seems on the surface. If it is just a hidden village, there is really nothing  Threats, once they form the Ninja Army Alliance, other small powers will follow the example of the five major powers and respond one after another. At that time, the power of the entire ninja world will be gathered together. Even if you are really fearless, they will continue to flow  Harassment will also annoy you."

    "Tch! You've said so much, you've been planning toIf you want to discuss cooperation with me, you just want to use our Eagle Squad to achieve your goals for you, right?  I still say the same thing, since you want to use us, then offer equal benefits, otherwise there is no need for us to talk any more!  "Chen refuted Obito with a sneer, and finally said word by word.

    "Equal benefits? Suoga" Hearing Chen's words, Obito pondered for a while, then looked up at Uchiha Chen, and said in a deep voice: "Here you tail beast"

    "oh?"

    Hearing Obito's words, Chen stopped in his footsteps, then turned around and looked at Obito with interest, and said playfully, "Is it a tailed beast?"

    "That's right" Obito saw that Chen seemed to be interested, so he continued: "You also hold two Hinjuriki in your hands.  In the battle between Hidden Village and Konoha Village, you seem to have used Tailed Beasts to fight. You should also have some understanding of the power of Tailed Beasts. That kind of chakra-filled monster was originally collected by the first generation of Naruto Senju Hashirama.  The things under control, when the Ninja World War broke out, Hashirama distributed them to the five major countries as evidence of the implementation of the treaty or agreement, so as to achieve a balance of power among the countries, it can be said to be the ultimate Chakra weapon!"

    "Sounds good!" Chen said with a chuckle.

    "How is it? Can we have a good talk?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and ninety first; reach cooperation

    ?

    Yuyin Village, a place where it seems that it will never stop raining, the whole village seems to be shrouded in a strong industrial atmosphere, and there is almost no tree-lined scene like other villages here, some,  It's just the blast furnaces made of metal, and the endless pipelines that can't be seen at a glance.

    "Beepbeep"

    At this time, the rain in Yunyin Village is still in an endless posture, and the rhythmic sound of raindrops is also transmitted to an extremely hidden house in this humid air. It is not so much a house.  , it would be more appropriate to call this place ignorantly a space, because in this Yuyin Village, there seems to be no buildings inside the house.

    The interior of the space is not too big, only a long table with four corners is set aside, and a few chairs are placed randomly.  At the other end of the table, there is a man in kimono at the moment, but his appearance is the same as that of Sasuke, and this person is Uchiha Tatsumi from Yuyin Village who followed Uchiha's belt.

    "Masked man, I don't know if you can elaborate on the tailed beast you mentioned before. If you want to cooperate with me, if you don't have the bargaining chips to win my heart, even if I have come to this Yunyin Village with you, that's okay.  Two things to talk about." Chen Zigu lowered his head, fiddling with his nails, and asked seemingly casually.

    "Hehe, he's really an angry guy, so why not tell you straight up, so far, most of the tailed beasts have been collected in the hands of my Xiao organization, and before that, although I don't know when you attacked Konoha  Why can the Nine-Tails be summoned while the opponent's Jinzhu power is intact, but this matter is not mentioned in detail, but I firmly believe that you who have used the power of the Tailed Beast must understand its power better than ordinary people  powerful."

    After the masked Uchiha Obito spoke a few times, I saw Chen sitting on the side of the long table, but he didn't move, "What a guy with a castle, he didn't say a word before he saw the benefits,  So It may be very difficult to grasp this person's weakness, it seems that he can only give some visible benefits."

    In desperation, Obito had no choice but to continue:

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, even though you have done so many major events that have shocked the ninja world, to be honest, so far, I have not been able to figure out your real purpose.  At that time, I still thought you were the person sent by Konoha, but later you attacked Yunyin Village and Konoha, this conclusion is naturally self-defeating; now you are making a big fuss about the Five Kage talks, intercepting and killing Mizukage.  One thing can be confirmed, and no matter what your purpose is, at least at this stage, you should be dealing with the five major powers, but on this point, we have the same goal, if you are willing to cooperate with us, we will  I can use the power of the tailed beast to you, so, for our organization, I will get a right-hand man, and you will get the power of the tailed beast, isn't this a good deal?" Obito said  The corners of the mouth under the mask turned up inadvertently at this time. He always believed that in this ninja world where strength speaks, no one can resist the temptation of strength.

    "If this is the case, I don't think there is much need for us to talk. Since you know that I have the chakra of the nine-tailed beast, then it should be clear that I am not rare for the chakra of the tailed beast that you can give me.  .¡± After hearing what Obito said, Chen made a big push, it seemed that Chen still seemed to be indifferent, but in fact he was not.

    Chen, who has the ability to use Tailed Beast Chakra to copy Tailed Beasts, can be said to have a greater demand for Tailed Beast Chakra than anyone else, and the Akatsuki organization already has seven Tailed Beasts at this time, although Chen has already passed  Some of my own methods have more or less copied a few of them, but now the tailed beasts have basically fallen into the hands of the other party. This cooperation can be said to be the fastest and most appropriate way.

    "During the meeting of the Five Kages, there were some things that you might not have heard, that's why you said that. Do you think that with the Nine-Tails Chakra, you have mastered the strongest Chakra in this world? Do you know why this world  Will there be nine tailed beasts?" Obito asked with some pride, as if he was extremely proud of knowing these "secrets".

    "Hmph! If you plan to tell some historical stories again, leave before I make a move, otherwise, I don't mind letting you "die" again." Mu Bai naturally knows the origin of the tailed beast, but if he suddenly  Agreeing to cooperate will inevitably make Obito see something.

    Therefore, if Chen wants to get the Tailed Beast Chakra in Obito's hands safely and securely, he must pretend not to know the existence of Ten-Tails, so as to create an image of yearning for Ten-Tails Chakra, so that Obito's defense against Chen will be even wider.  smaller.

    "Mr. Chen, please be safe and don't be impatient. There are nine tailed beasts in the ninja world. In fact"

    In this way, Uchiha TatsuoAs a time traveler, after fully knowing all the spoilers, he listened to Obito's introduction to the origin of the tailed beast in a bored manner.  Looking at Chen who has been as calm as water, it seems that he is very worried that Chen will not cooperate with him.

    "Ten-tails? It's unbelievable that there is a Chakra carrier more powerful than Nine-Tails in this world. If what you said is true, then this cooperation is not impossible," Chen heard with a bit of exaggeration.  He worked extremely hard, so he responded and pretended to be yearning for the Ten-Tails Chakra.

    In fact, it can be said to be pretending, or it can be said to be a true yearning, but at this time, the ten-tailed chakra that Obito refers to is completely different from the ten-tailed chakra that Chen expected.

    "So, Mr. Chen is willing to cooperate with our Xiao organization?" Obitu saw Chen's words loosened, and he was also a little happy. After all, he had already spent a lot of time and energy in order to win Chen over.

    "Yes, but, before that, you still need to agree to one condition." Chen could not help but smile on the corner of his mouth as he spoke.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and ninety second;

    ?

    Obito frowned slightly when he heard Chen put forward the conditions again, but because she was wearing a mask, no one could see her expression.

    I saw Obito's only exposed Sharingan, looked at Chen indifferently, and said in a cold voice: "Let's hear it!"

    "Heh, you don't have to be like this. What I said is not difficult for you. Besides, this matter is just familiar to you, Uchiha Madara." Chen stretched out an index finger while tapping  On the long table, he said to Obito: "Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan, I believe you should be familiar with it?"

    "Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan? SuogaDo you want me to transplant Itachi's eyes for Sasuke?" After Obito pondered for a while, he already knew what Chen's condition was.

    As for why it wasn't Uchiha himself who wanted to keep Itachi's eyes, Obito never thought about it.

    From Chen's usual several battles, Obito has also visited several times in person. Combining with the information collected by Akatsuki's organization, it can be confirmed that Uchiha Chen can control Mudun. As for where he got it, Obito  It has already been thought that Uchiha Tatsuo had a close relationship with Orochimaru before, and he should have obtained the first generation of cells from Orochimaru.

    Moreover, in the battle of Konoha, Uchiha Tatsuo once used the high-strength Susanoo of the Difficulty of the Beast. To master this trick, Susanoo must at least reach the full body.  The Kaleidoscope Sharingan can be controlled, which means that Uchiha Tatsumi¡¯s Kaleidoscope Sharingan has surpassed ordinary kaleidoscopes. As for whether Uchiha Chen is an eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Obito is unknown  .

    But there is one thing that Obito is very sure of, that is, Uchiha Tatsuo's Sharingan is definitely not simple, especially after he experienced the ability of "slaughterhouse" that made him feel terrified, he is extremely afraid of it, and it is more important  What's more, Uchiha Chen doesn't seem to care about Itachi's affairs, and everything he does seems to be to let Sasuke accept Itachi's eyes.

    "How? For you Uchiha Madara, this matter is nothing more than a piece of cake! And this should be just what you want, isn't it?" Chen Duan sat on the wooden chair, and his expression did not show when he spoke.  There was no emotional fluctuation at all, but at the end of the talk, there was a sense of playfulness, as if he was laughing at Obito's attempt to plot against Sasuke.

    Obito didn't deny it, and said with a light smile, "That's right But, you really trust me to give the job to me? Aren't you afraid that I will play tricks on Sasuke?"

    "Heh~~" I saw Chen sneer, then stared at the exposed eye in the mask, and said indifferently: "You can move if you want, I won't mind!"

    "Hehe~ Is that really the case?"

    Obito looked at Tatsuo Uchiha in front of him, and didn't know how to refute for a while.

    Obito didn't care about this issue, shrugged his shoulders and stood up, and then said to Chen and the others: "Forget it, this kind of thing is fine anyway, as long as we have reached an agreement, then from now on,  Taka and Akatsuki are a cooperative relationship, so they may have to act together in the future, I will introduce you to each other first, and Nagato should be here too!"

    "Alright, I just want to see it too." A sneer hung on the corner of Uchiha Tatsuo's mouth. He already knew about the Yatsuri Jinchuriki in Yunyin Village.  It seems to be successful, Obito said that Nagato has arrived, it should mean that Nagato came back from Yunyin Village.

    "Come with me!" Seeing that Dechen didn't shirk, and Obito didn't want to delay, he directly invited, and left first after speaking.

    "Boss, I think this masked man looks pretentious, and this is their chassis again, is there any fraud?" At this moment, Shuiyue, who hadn't spoken for a long time standing behind Chen, reminded.

    "well"

    For Shuiyue's reminder, Chen just looked at Shuiyue with disdain, and said mockingly: "When will you grow your brain? If he wants to plot against us, he should go to the first place in Yuyin Village as a starting point."  Why bother to talk nonsense here for so long."

    "But" Shuiyue seemed unwilling to be trained by Chen, and wanted to refute, but couldn't think of any words, which made her stare.

    Chen snorted coldly and said: "Don't talk nonsense, if you are afraid, you can wait outside!"

    After finishing speaking, he didn't care about Shuiyue anymore, turned around and walked towards the direction of Obito, but Chongwu just smiled honestly, and said to Shuiyue: "Hehe, Chen knows what you mean, when did you meet Chen?  If you suffer a loss, you can rest assured!"

    In the end, the two also followed Shangchen's pace and walked towards the internal base of the Akatsuki organization under the leadership of Obito.

    Soon, the three of them followed?This Obito came to a hidden place, but compared with the place we talked about just now, the space here has become much more open. The entrance looks like a cave. After Zichen followed Obito in, he felt that the whole  The temperature of the space suddenly dropped a lot compared to the outside world, and on the top of the space, rustling water droplets would fall from time to time.

    Afterwards, the few people walked towards the depths of the space without saying a word, and the whole space was eerily quiet, except for the footsteps of the two people, and the sporadic sound of water droplets, but they could no longer feel any sound or light.  It also slowly became dim as the two of them stretched in, until they were completely swallowed by the darkness.

    "Um?"

    While walking, Chen stopped suddenly, but he didn't show any panic at all. Since he was able to walk here alone with the soil, he was naturally not afraid of him making any moves. However, when the two were walking  There was no way to go ahead, so Chen was a little confused.

    "arrive!"

    When Obito raised his hand, the palm was drawn out from the long sleeve of the red cloud with a black background, and then pressed towards the rock in front. After a while, there was only a rough stone rubbing sound.  The rock wall, which was already a dead end, cracked a small gap from the middle, and as the gap gradually became wider, soft gleams of light also penetrated from the inner side of the rock wall.

    "This is here, please." After the secret door was fully opened and Obito greeted Chen, he went in first.

    After Dechen entered the secret door, Zongchen was already mentally prepared, but he was still shocked by what he saw inside.

    "This is a heretical golem!!!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Two hundred and ninetieth chapters; seal eight tails

    ?

    After Obito opened the exit, the spacious internal structure was revealed in front of Chen and the others. The place where Obito brought Chen and the others was the internal base of the Akatsuki organization!

    Seeing the familiar side, Obito turned his head and said to Chen and the other three indifferently: "This is it.!" Then he walked into the base first.

    Shuiyue looked at Chen as if she wanted to ask Chen for advice, and said, "Boss, we"

    Chen didn't care about Shuiyue's hesitation, and said with interest: "Let's go!"

    After finishing speaking, he followed Obito into the base, and Shuiyue saw that Chen obviously didn't care about his reminder, Shuiyue just sighed, but finally followed helplessly.

    It wasn't until Chen and the others entered the base that they discovered that it seemed to be hidden underground, or in the mountains, because almost all of the caves in the spacious space were stone-structured caves.  It was not as dark as imagined, and after entering the interior, Chen realized that someone had already been waiting here.

    Next to Nagato is Konan, who is known as the envoy of God in the Land of Rain, and the other is Jue, whom he met not long ago. They are all wearing the uniforms of the Akatsuki organization with a black background and red clouds.  After seeing Obito and others coming in, they all turned their eyes to this side.

    Chen had already expected that Nagato and Jueden would be here, so he was not surprised. What really caught his attention was the huge monster behind Nagato and the others.  Afterwards, surprise was unconsciously revealed in his eyes, and he thought to himself, "This is actually a heretic golem!"

    But Chen is determined after all, and has recovered after the initial surprise, and then looked at the heretic golem and Kirabi at the foot of Nagato with great interest, already thinking in his heart that Obito brought them here.  What to do.

    "Is this the Eight-tailed Jinchuriki?" Chen glanced at Kirabi at the foot of Nagato, and asked knowingly.

    "snort!"

    Nagato just snorted coldly and didn't speak to Uchiha Tatsun's question. Although Obito had already discussed with him about joining forces with Uchiha Tatsumi, he had suffered at Uchiha Tatsu's hands, but he was still in his heart.  Feeling very upset, but in order to realize his dream, he temporarily chose to compromise, but don't expect him to give Chen a good face.

    "That's right, this guy is Eight-Tails Jinchuriki from Cloud Hidden Village!"

    In the end, he brought soil out to smooth things over and answered Chen's question, which relieved the embarrassment of the two of them.

    "Since the eight tails have been captured by you, the next step is to extract the eight tails from this guy's body?" As for the information related to the extraction of tailed beasts, Chen naturally knew it clearly in the original work, and he would definitely bring them with soil.  Coming here is definitely more than just letting them know each other.

    At this time, Obito did not answer Chen's words immediately, but raised his finger and touched the upper part of the Golem of the Outer Way.

    Chen wanted to look up in the direction that Obito pointed, and saw that the overall appearance of the heretic golem looked like a Buddhist Bodhisattva sitting cross-legged in meditation, but its figure was closer to that of a demon god.  There are nine eyes in the position that looks similar to the leader, but most of the eyes are different from the eyes of other normal animals. They seem to be like eyeballs with no pupils and only the whites of the eyes. It looks very strange, but there are some of them.  The five eyes have become like normal eyes with pupils, but they seem to have a little aura.

    "Sure enough, it seems that the Xiao organization has collected five tailed beasts." After seeing the nine eyes of the heretic golem, Chen also knew what it symbolized.

    "Chen, this heretic golem has nine eyes in total, which correspond to nine tailed beasts respectively. Now I have collected five from Xiaoxiao's organization. Counting the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, there are already six.  The process requires the assistance of your eagles." Obito looked at the golem of the heretics and said slowly.

    "Maybe you don't understand when you say this suddenly, you just help this as a container for the tailed beast, and now what you have to cooperate with us is to put the tailed beast back into the container.  With the assistance of the three of you, we will go a lot faster." Obito continued.

    "Since I've come here, I will naturally try my best to help, but what I need to do in this process." It seems that Chen is not very interested in what Obito said, but just went straight to the matter of being stripped into a beast  .

    Afterwards, under Obito's tedious chatter, he recorded the method of how to peel off the tailed beast in his mind, and then without waiting for Obito to say more nonsense, he was the first to jump on the ten golems  on one of the fingers, and Suigetsu and Shigego who followed followed suit.In Chen's actions, they chose to stay on the fingers next to Chen respectively.

    "So let us stop delaying, and start stripping the tailed beast now." Obito Jianchen no longer delays, then there is no need for him to play a one-man show, and then Obito, Nagato, Xiaonan, and Jue four also  Jumped onto the fingers of the heretic golem in turn.

    Not long after, I saw that Kirabi lying on the ground started to float under the joint efforts of everyone, and saw that his whole body was surrounded by a stream of red chakra. At this time, from Kirabi's eyes and  Chakra is constantly coming out of his mouth, and the whole person seems to have sunk into a coma, and his expression seems to be a little painful.

    Time seems to have come to a standstill in this way. In this secret room, except for the popularity of Chakra, there seems to be no change. Whether it is sound or light, it seems that they all stand still. However, time,  But it is also passing quietly in this boring and boring.

    Then such a scene did not continue because of the silence of the people present. I saw that the eight-tailed people who should have been stripped for a long time were supposed to be assisted. At this time, for some reason, there were pitifully few chakras, and there was no tailed beast at all.  appearance.

    However, just as everyone was wondering about this abnormal situation, a scene that almost made Obito and the others vomit blood appeared. Kirabi, who was suspended in the air just now, turned into a

    Octopus feet!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 294: I want this tentacle

    ?

    "Nani!"

    Regarding the sudden change of Rabbi Riki the Eight-Tails, all the people present also showed their own attitudes. Nagato, the capturer of the Eight-Tails, was undoubtedly the most surprised person.

    "This is an octopus foot?" Chen looked at the object that Kirabi suddenly transformed into, and after a moment of pondering, he knew what had happened, and sneered secretly in his heart: "Sure enough, Kirabi is still the same as in the original book.  He escaped, he is really a cunning guy, even that guy Payne was cheated."

    "Did you get tricked? I really underestimated the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki!" Obito frowned, looked indifferently at the octopus feet on the ground, already understood that Payne was being tricked by the other party, and naturally felt depressed in his heart.

    Compared with Obito and others who were in a bad mood, Bai Jue seemed heartless, and he laughed strangely without any scruples: "Ahaha~~ It's octopus feet, I laughed so hard!"

    Obito looked indifferently at Jue who was smiling strangely, and scolded in a cold voice: "Shut up, stop laughing!"

    "Yes, yes, yes, I know!" Facing Obito's scolding, Bai Jue seemed not to care, and dealt with it casually, but he also stopped smiling.

    Shuiyue didn't have a good impression of the Akatsuki organization, so naturally she wouldn't let go of this rare opportunity to ridicule, and said jokingly: "Hehe~~ Is this the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki that your Akatsuki organization captured? To be tricked by such a simple means  Yes, it's really ridiculous!"

    "Damn it, this guy dares to tease me!"

    The most embarrassing person present should be Nagato. Not to mention his own actions, he has announced the success of capturing Yao, and even talked about cooperation with Chen, but now such a bloody scene occurs during the stripping process, not only being played by others  It made him lose such a big face in front of outsiders, how could he not be angry.

    "Forget it, the matter has come to this point, and it is not the time to pursue responsibility. Moreover, this octopus foot should have fallen from the eight-tailed real body. It is a genuine tailed beast chakra. It is difficult for anyone to detect it. No wonder Nagato did not  Recognize it, Kirabi really deserves to be the perfect Jinchuriki, he can do this kind of thing!" Obito knew that Nagato was a very cautious person, and Yao was able to escape from him, which meant that it was not Nagato at all.  Negligence, the only possibility is that Qi Rabi does have his own merits.

    Chen also knew that what Obito said was the truth. The Kirabi just now, even Chen and Obito, who had the kaleidoscope sharingan, didn't see it carefully. The only possibility is that the octopus feet were indeed split from the eight tail  The entity, which contains a large amount of Chakra of Eight Tails, is precisely because of this that it deceives Samsarayan and Kaleidoscope Sharingan, because it itself is the Chakra of Eight Tails, not fake.

    Although he knew the reason of the matter, Chen did not intend to let go of this opportunity to belittle the Xiao organization, and said contemptuously: "Could it be that your Xiao organization's ability to handle affairs has fallen to this level? How could the tailed beast really belittle you?"  It¡¯s so ridiculous that you can¡¯t tell the difference between fake and fake.¡±

    Now the atmosphere at the scene has become extremely embarrassing. On the one hand, Obito has indeed miscalculated, and on the other hand, Chen¡¯s sarcasm is beyond words. The key point is that Obito really has nothing to refute at this time. After all, the matter of stripping the tailed beast  , entirely on his own initiative.

    I saw Obito looked at Chen indifferently, and said indifferently: "Uchiha Tatsu, you don't have to be sarcastic, you and I know the reason for Nagato's failure, but I don't deny that this time it is indeed our loss.  We will deal with the matter of power, so you go back and make arrangements to deal with the upcoming war!"

    Hearing Obito's tough tone, Chen frowned, looked at Obito disdainfully, and said in a cold voice: "Tch! You really know how to call people, you come and go when you recruit them, you really treat us as  Do you know the subordinates of the organization? The relationship between us is just a cooperative relationship! And it was the cooperation proposed by you, remember this!"

    Because Nagato, who was played by the Yatsuo Jinchuriki, was already very angry. In addition, he had suffered in the hands of Chen before, and he had a grudge against Chen in his heart. Hearing Uchiha Chen's attitude now makes him even more angry.  He looked at Chen expressionlessly, and said in a cold voice: "Huh! Arrogant guy, I just asked you to cooperate to save some trouble. Don't take yourself too seriously. Even without you, our Xiao organization  Still able to complete the plan!"

    Hearing Nagato's contemptuous words, Chen secretly sneered in his heart, gave Nagato a playful look, and said indifferently: "Really? If that's the case, then there is no need for us to continue joining hands, let's go!"

    After finishing speaking, he jumped from the original position, which was also the finger of the heretic golem, to the ground, and walked outside without saying a word, while Shuiyue and Zhongwu naturally followed Chen's lead, and also jumped down and followed  Liao Chen's footsteps.

    When seeing Chen and others, just say nothing.?As he was about to leave, Obito frowned again. Although he was a little unhappy in his heart, he chose to endure it for the sake of the plan, and hurriedly greeted: "Wait a minute!"

    When Chen heard this, his footsteps stopped, and he sneered secretly in his heart. As expected, it was impossible for Obito to let him go just like that.

    Chen looked back at Obito with a sneer, and said mockingly: "Huh! I don't know if Uchiha Madara-sama has anything else to explain to us, these insignificant little characters, oryou Xiao organization intends to take advantage of this  Chance, want to keep us all here?"

    Following Chen's words, the atmosphere at Chen's scene suddenly became dignified. After Chen said that, Shuiyue and Chonggo also entered a state of alert at the same time, staring at everyone in the Akatsuki organization vigilantly.  Nagato and Xiaonan also entered the fighting state after Eagle Squad put on a fighting stance, staring at everyone in Eagle Squad, and there was a tendency to start a fight if there was a disagreement.

    Obito suppressed the unhappiness in his heart, and had to come out to smooth things over and said: "Okay, I apologize for what Nagato said just now, but Nagato didn't mean it, he just said it because the incident with Yatsuo Jinchuriki was a bit unpleasant.  In that case, since we have already formed an alliance, and our biggest enemies are the five major powers, there is no need to make a fuss over such a trivial matter!"

    "Huh!" Chen snorted coldly, winked at Shuiyue and Chongwu, and signaled them to relax, Chongwu was fine, but Shuiyue felt a little unwilling, and Nagato also snorted coldly, and ended the battle with Xiaonan at the same time  attitude.

    Seeing that Chen is so straightforward and Obito is not stupid, he naturally knew that Chen was just pretending just now, he must have a plan, and he didn't beat around the bush, so he asked directly: "Tell me, what do you want?"

    "Since you are so direct, then I won't say much. I don't care if your Akatsuki organization catches the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, but I, Uchiha Tatsumi, have never had the habit of returning empty-handed. We have already said before that using the Tailed Beast  As a condition for cooperation, I want this eight-tailed tentacles, and I will treat it as a deposit!"  (remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and ninety-fifth; eight-tailed chakra in hand

    ?

    Hearing Chen's request, Obito groaned for a moment before agreeing. Although the octopus hand was indeed separated from Eight Weiss, it contained a large amount of Chakra in Eight Weiss, and there were not many.  For the golem of the heretics, it is not enough to plug the teeth, and it will not have any effect at all. More importantly, this octopus foot will not last long before it will turn into chakra and dissipate. Anyway, it cannot be sealed. Since Uchiha  Chen asked, instead of wasting it like this, it is better to give it to Uchiha Chen, just as a smooth sailing.

    Obito looked at the octopus feet on the ground, and said calmly: "Whatever you want!"

    "Very good!" The corners of Chen's mouth curled up slightly, as if he was very satisfied with the result, and then he let go of the space and put away the octopus foot that was still lying on the ground at the moment, although this octopus foot did not seem to have anything in Obito's eyes.  However, it is different for Chen.

    Seeing that Chen simply put away the octopus legs, Obito said to Chen: "I have satisfied your request, forget about the previous things, what we are going to face next is the Ninja Army Alliance of the Five Great Nations,  There is no need to destroy our cooperative relationship for a small matter!"

    Chen, who just got the Eight-tailed Chakra, was in a good mood, and he didn't show his face anymore. He looked at the people in the Akatsuki organization indifferently, and said with a sneer: "Tch~ I, Uchiha Chen, am not the kind of narrow-minded person!"

    Having said that, Chen didn't stay any longer, and walked towards the exit when he came, and Shuiyue and Chongwu also left here with Chen.

    ?After Dechen, Chonggo, and Shuiyue left under Chen's lead, Obito silently looked at the direction in which Chen and the others left, thoughtfully

    Bai Jue, on the other hand, complained without any scruples: "Yeah~ It's a waste of work, I didn't expect the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki to be so cunning, and played us all!"

    "Now we have only collected five tailed beasts. If we want to complete that plan, these chakras may not be enough. Now that the five major countries have reached an agreement, the situation is not good for us." He has not said much.  Heijue, but reminded with that hoarse voice at this time.

    Obito heard the words and said: "I didn't expect the five major powers to take action so soon. I originally thought that the five major powers would not be aware of our threat until we collected all the tailed beasts. Uchiha Tatsu this guy  Appearing, completely disrupted my plan, and made me have to start a war!"

    Obito is really depressed at this time. Declaring war on the five major countries is actually a helpless move. Although he has this plan from the beginning, he just doesn't want to go to war with the five major countries so soon. Originally, they collected a few tailed beasts  It has not yet attracted the attention of the five major countries. Even if Renzhuli of each ninja village was arrested, due to the face of the village, the robbed ninja village did not make a sound, but secretly planned how to get the tail beast back.  , undoubtedly gave the Xiao organization a lot of time.

    It's just that Uchiha Tatsumi's appearance made the Akatsuki organization's calculations come to naught, because Uchiha Tatsun not only attacked the Renzhuriki of each village like the Akatsuki organization, but even caused Yunyin and Konoha, the two major ninja villages, to be defeated.  The tragedy caused panic in the ninja world, and it also prompted Raikage to hold a five-kage meeting. Akatsuki's arrest of Renzhuriki was also pointed out by a big ninja village, and it had already been targeted. As a last resort, Obito thought about it in advance.  The Five Powers declare war.

    "At this point, we have no choice but to speed up. How is Bai Jue's clone getting ready?"

    "It's almost ready, ready to go into battle at any time!"

    Obito looked at Bai Ze, nodded and said: "Very good, in this way, we can fight a war with the five major powers. Next, we just need to think of a reason to persuade Uchiha Tatsumi to fight Ninao Jinchuriki  If the Four-Tails Jinchuriki is handed over, then the Five Great Ninja Villages will not be afraid. The Eight-Tails Jinchuriki will continue to be captured by Zero.  Huge, if you seal it too early, you will be unable to restrain it!"

    Tiandao Payne is still expressionless, or he can't show any expression at all. After all, all Payne is made of corpses. Naturally, corpses can't express any emotions. Payne just looks at him indifferently.  Obito said coldly, "I'll go to Yunyin Village again!"

    Obito and Nagato didn't know that, in fact, Jinchuriki of the Eight Tails had already sneaked out to play, and he was not in Yunyin Village at all. Even if Nagato went to Yunyin Village now, it was impossible to catch Kirabi, but Obito could  Stopped Payne's thoughts, and said: "Don't worry, your previous actions must have made them take precautions, maybe the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki has been hidden by Raikage, let Jue go check it out first, and confirm that the Eight-Tails Jinzhu  Where is the strength to do it again!"

    Then he said absolutely: "Go to the Land of Thunder to check first, and find out where the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki is hiding!"

    Bai Juewei smiled back.??: "Hey~~Leave it to me!"

    After finishing speaking, he slowly dived into the ground until he disappeared in place.

    Outside Yuyin Village

    The three of Chen Shuiyue and Zhongwu just came out of the base organized by Xiao, only to hear Shuiyue complain: "Boss, get out of this ghost place quickly, the whole village here looks gloomy, and I feel very bad."

    At this moment, Uchiha Chen and the three of them were wearing long robes and bamboo hats and pacing in a street of Yunyin Village. Apart from the empty industrial buildings, they couldn't see the busy scene like Konoha Village.  The perennial rain also makes there are very few pedestrians on the street, and Shuiyue, who has always been noisy, finally began to complain to Chen under the pressure of this atmosphere.

    Looking at Shuiyue who was looking depressed, Chen teased with great interest: "You Ghost Lanterns don't like water the most, and you have always been inseparable from water. Why? Isn't rain your favorite?"

    "Having said that, it just depends on the situation, and I don't know why, the rain here always makes me feel very uncomfortable!" Shuiyue felt the rain on her body and frowned.  Said with a frown.

    Chen knew that the rain in the Land of Rain was actually related to Nagato. This was because of Nagato's Rain Tiger Freedom Jutsu. This ninjutsu used Payne's Chakra to create rain clouds and then make them rain.  Every drop of rain that falls during the activation of the technique is closely connected with Payne's senses, so that he can perceive intruders.  In addition, since this technique responds to the location where it is activated, the rain will continue until Payne releases the seal.  Therefore, whenever Payne leaves the village, he will activate this technique to monitor Yuyin Village.

    Others may not be able to notice anything unusual, but the people of the Ghost Lantern family have an extraordinary affinity for water, so although Shuiyue can't detect any problems, she always feels a little uncomfortable.

    Although he knew the reason, Chen didn't tell the truth, just smiled, and then said to Shuiyue: "Don't complain, since you don't like this place, then hurry up and leave!"

    Having said that, Chen stretched out his hands and put them on the shoulders of Shuiyue and Zhongwu respectively, and then suddenly activated the Flying Thunder God Technique, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and ninety sixth;

    ?

    Following the activation of Chen Fei's Thunder God technique, the three of them instantly arrived at the place where the two sides had discussed cooperation before. Chen pushed open the door, but after walking in, he found that there were still only a few chairs and the long table with four corners.

    Chen didn't stop there, but went straight to the inside of the room, and stopped at a place on the wall. Before Shuiyue had time to ask anything, Chen inadvertently stretched out his hand and grabbed the oil lamp on the wall.  the base, and then tighten it firmly.

    There was only a "click" sound, and the oil lamp that was originally fixed on the wall turned around at 90 degrees at this moment, and at this time, with the change of the base of the oil lamp, the entire wall began to vibrate slightly.  For a long time, a secret door opened from this narrow space like a golem of the heretics.

    Without waiting for the two behind him to speak, Chen walked in first, and while Chen waited for the three of them to enter, all three of them seemed to have discovered something strange about this space.

    "Eh? Boss, I didn't expect that there is an enchantment here. If the man in the mask hadn't told us, it would be hard to find out that there is a cave here, haha I didn't expect that there is such a gloomy place."  Good place to live." After entering, Shuiyue seemed extremely excited, not for anything else, compared to the gray style of the entire Yuyin Village, the furnishings and decorations in this room are indeed much more comfortable.

    "Now I have some things that need to be dealt with in the space. The two of you are resting here for the time being. If there is something to do during the period, I will notify you." After finishing speaking, Chen disappeared from the sight of the two.

    In the mysterious space

    "Until now, the two-tailed and four-tailed beasts have been in my hands. As for the other tailed beasts, I have also copied some. With this octopus foot, the eight-tailed beasts can also be copied. Just find another opportunity to get the Xiao organization  The tail beast chakra in my hand, hmph I can make another one out of the ten tails by myself!" As soon as he entered the mysterious space, Chen began to think about the tail beasts he had collected since he came to Naruto World.

    &"system.&"

    After thinking for a while, Chen called out coldly in the space.

    "Yes, host. Is there anything I can do for you." Following Chen's opening, an emotionless voice suddenly sounded in the space.

    "The Chakra of Eight-Tails has been obtained, let's start copying Eight-Tails." Chen said in a chat.

    "The replication conditions are met, please confirm with the host, whether to start replication."

    "confirm."

    While Uchiha Chen was replicating the Tailed Beast, a great event in the ninja world was going on in the five major countries far away from Yuyin Village. Under the threat of the powerful strength of Akatsuki and Chen  After all, the five major powers finally reached a provisional agreement to form the ninja world coalition after several shadows working together and the approval of the daimyo of the major powers.

    Since the establishment of the Ninja Alliance, all major countries have actively prepared combat resources, and counted the list of ninjas in their respective countries, as well as their ninja ratings and combat characteristics.

    It is determined that Raikage will be the supreme commander of the coalition, Kakashi will be the general staff, and Gaara the Fifth Kazekage will be the leader of the coalition commander.  It is appointed that Shuangdao Hirame Hachijuro will be the sixth Mizukage to lead Kirigakure Village.

    And in order to avoid the disadvantages of a certain country fighting on its own, the five major countries have mixed the ninjas of each country into five major combat forces according to their different abilities to deal with the upcoming ninja world war.

    During the mixed formation process of the joint army, each ninja will be assigned to different brigades according to the different abilities of each ninja. For example, ninjas who are good at concealed weapons and weapons will basically be assigned to the first team in the middle distance, and those with stronger defense capabilities will  It will be arranged in the second part, which focuses on melee combat. In particular, the five major powers have specially set up special combat troops for ninjas who have special ninjutsu and are good at special fighting methods to deal with various emergencies on the battlefield.  .

    The ninja coalition forces mixed by the five major countries, under the arrangement of the high-level officials of the major countries, collectively rushed to Yunyin Village, one of the five major ninja villages, to prepare for orders. A struggle against the Yu Xiao organization and Uchiha Chen, if this  The catalyst of the entire ninja world was mediocre, and for a while, the relatively stable ninja world became active again.

    At the same time, an uninvited guest came to the outskirts of the Akatsuki organization base in Urenin Village, and Obito himself came to the outskirts of the base after sensing this abnormal Chakra breath.

    "Let me say hello to you first, Ah Fei, oh no I should call you Madara-sama now." The person who came was the pharmacist who had been following Da She Wan before, and after disappearing for a while, the pharmacist reappeared  Dou, its appearance has changed a lot from before, with half a snake body appearing behind its robe, and the whole?The face is covered with folds similar to snake scales, it seems that the whole body has merged with the shape of the snake.

    "Thank you for finding this place." After discovering that the person who came was Yaoshidou, although Obito was a little surprised, he was not surprised. In Obito's eyes, the ant in front of him only got it from Orochimaru.  Just a little information.

    "As a spy between various countries, I used to be a member of Akatsuki. Don't underestimate my intelligence network." Facing Obito's dismissive contempt, Kabuya didn't care.  This kind of vanity has long been underestimated.

    "Remember that you are Ben Scorpion's spy, huhXiao's traitor" Obito's voice landed, and there was already action under his legs and feet, and his toes were slightly touched, and the whole person was walking towards the pharmacist in an instant  Go, don't bother talking nonsense at all.

    For those who know the truth about Obito, Obito under the false name of Uchiha Madara will never be as superstitious as Gokage's fear. Besides, since Obito can come here blatantly and alone, how can he be prepared?  nothing.

    I saw the pharmacist turned over in his pocket, cleverly avoiding Obito's approaching body, he kept moving, and instantly made seals with both hands. After a while, the ground in front of the pocket kept shaking slightly, and then it was like a wall formed by the earth escaping from the soil.  Something that looked like a wall of earth rose from the ground in an instant, but when Obito took a closer look, the thing that came out of the ground was not a wall of earth at all, but

    Five dense gray and white coffins!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and ninety seventh; transaction

    ?

    "This is the reincarnation of the dirty soil!"

    Accompanied by the five people rising from the ground and the lid falling slowly from the coffin, when Obito saw the five dark gray "corpses" standing in the coffin, he immediately understood what was going on.

    "Sure enough, it's unusual. Indeed, this is a forbidden technique that only the Second Hokage and Oshemaru masters know. However, with me, there are three of them. And I'm even better than the blue. What I show here is only a small part.  You believe in my abilities."

    Pharmacist supported the coffin on the farthest side with one hand, and smiled calmly, as if he didn't have the slightest fear of the person standing in front of him.

    "But don't worry, I'm not here to fight."

    Although through the mask, Yao Shidou could still feel that Obito's expression was indifferent at the moment, so he couldn't help but haha ??and said with a smile.

    "Really? What's the purpose?" Obito asked.

    "I heard that not long ago, on behalf of Xiao, you declared war on the five great powers, and at the same time you brought Lord Chen into your camp. You should be in need of combat power at this moment, and I can provide you with combat power!"  After all, Yao Shidou stretched out his tongue like a snake spitting out a letter and swiped at his chin. He was obviously very confident in the help he could provide.

    "The news is well-informed. Leaving aside the matter of declaring war on the five major powers, I even know about the cooperation between Uchiha Tatsuo and I." Obito seems to be very surprised that Yao Shidou knew about it. After all, although the two reached a cooperation, although  We have communicated many times, but all of them are in hidden places.

    "As I said, I used to travel between various countries as a spy. During this period, I naturally established all intelligence networks. It is not that difficult to control some things that I care about."

    Yaoshidou didn't dwell too much on this topic. After all, the purpose of his trip was not to introduce to Obito how he collected information, so before Obito could speak, he glanced at the person in the coffin next to him.  five said:

    "Even if I don't introduce them, I believe you can recognize them. Yes, these are Itachi, Xie, Didala, Jiaodu, and Kisame from the Yuanxiao organization. They are all masters, and the ones in my hand  The chess pieces are much more than what you see." While Obito wanted to show his strength, the corners of his mouth inadvertently stretched out, giving him the appearance of an old profiteer.

    "What reward do you need?" Obito asked very simply.

    "Sasuke Uchiha." The corners of Yakushidou's mouth stretched a bit longer.

    "What the hell are you trying to do!" Hearing Sasuke's name, Obito, who had been calm at first, also experienced some emotional fluctuations.

    "It's very simple, I need alive and young and energetic Uchiha people to study the purest truth in ninjutsu, that's all." Facing Obito's questioning, Yakushido replied honestly.

    "Really, I think you should have found the wrong person. If you are really sure about your own strength, you can go to Uchiha Tatsuya yourself." Obito sarcastically said a little playfully.

    & "Master Madara is really joking. If I planned to use the method you said, how could I find you here at this time? I have a better understanding of Mr. Chen than you. It is not a last resort.  I won't go that way, so Sasuke is the most suitable candidate, and as long as I have your cooperation, I believe that in this Ninja World War, there will be many opportunities for me to get Sasuke."  He shook his head, then stared at Obito and said slowly, looking at that posture, it seemed that the other party would definitely cooperate with him.

    "Heh, why do you think I would be willing to cooperate with you." Obito sneered.

    At this time, the pharmacist didn't say much, and the handprint was completed in an instant with the bounce of his hands.

    Psychic, reincarnated from the dirt!

    Afterwards, the psychic array of the original one-movement plot did not appear, and was replaced by the sixth coffin that rose from the ground in front of the pharmacist.  A behind-the-scenes figure like Tu was actually moved by it.

    "Since I'm here, I'm naturally confident that you can agree to me, don't you think so? Madara-sama!" Ever since the coffin of Fangci was psychic out, Medicine Master Dou's whole person has naturally become more frivolous,  Even while speaking, it was like bringing soil, with a little playful meaning.

    "This this is Uchiha, Madara! Where did you get it, you bastard!" At this moment, Obito, who was under the mask, showed shock in his eyes, and even his tone of voice  , also revealing an unbelievable tone, it can be said that since wearing this mask with his own soil, there have been very few emotional fluctuations, but seeing the person in the coffin at this time, there is a turmoil in his heart.

      "It seemsmy exhibit works well, that's rightyou can't refuse me now. As for its origin, I don't think this should be a problem we should discuss at this time."

    Just as the pharmacist was complacent about his exhibits, Obito was thinking about another thing at the moment:

    "It seems that this guy really came from a different place. I really didn't expect that someone could get Uchiha Madara's body, but the key is Now I use the name of Uchiha Madara to intimidate and force the five major countries to form the Ninja World  From this, the coalition forces started the Fourth Ninja World War. If this guy releases it to cause trouble at this time, then my identity will definitely be suspected. If this is the casemy plan will be affected.  "

    Seeing that Obito has not spoken for a long time, Yao Shidou seems to have guessed Obito's scruples,

    "Don't worry, I haven't told anyone about your identity."

    "Heh, heh Medicine Master Dou, I never thought that you could achieve such an achievement. Fighting with you now will only reduce our combat effectiveness. I came here at the right time, and I am really well-prepared."  With Obito's arrogance, naturally it's not his turn to let Yao Shidou, a traitor from Zeng Xiao's organization, give him some reassurance, but the matter has come to this point, and he has some ability to admit to Dou after he is extremely angry.

    "So?" Dou asked hastily with surprise and a little doubt.

    "Okay, I agree to your request to join forces, but if you dare to attack Sasuke privately before I agree, believe me, you will definitely be able to do it and make you regret it!"

    "Deal!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and ninety eight; reunion

    ?

    The sky was dyed blood red by the setting sun, and the pink clouds were reflected on the river, and the whole river took on a new look. At this moment, the sky seemed to be on fire.

    Sasuke looked at the place in front of him that had been abandoned for a long time, with a complicated look in his eyes.

    This place was originally a certain stronghold of the Uchiha clan, and Chen personally told him about this place. The Uchiha clan was also one of the largest families in the ninja world at the beginning.  Empress Ye is also extremely powerful.

    Therefore, in the land of fire, there are many old strongholds of the Uchiha family, and the place in front of Sasuke, I don¡¯t know how long it has been deserted. Looking at the desolation in front of him, Sasuke has complicated thoughts Zaichen didn¡¯t tell him  Before those truths, he had fantasized about the arrival of this moment countless times, but now, when this moment really came, he felt a little bitter in his heart.

    After a long time, Sasuke put away his thoughts, his eyes changed, and he returned to his previous indifference. Although he had already learned the so-called truth from Chen, he still wanted to get confirmation from Itachi.

    In the end, Sasuke walked towards the stronghold with firm eyes!

    ? Stepstepstep

    Slight footsteps sounded in the dilapidated corridors in the base. Sasuke walked in the corridors, his footsteps were unhurried, and he looked surprisingly quiet, but the complex look that flashed from his eyes from time to time, all showed that the situation at this time  He was not as indifferent as he appeared on the surface.

    The not-so-long corridor soon came to an end. At this time, Sasuke stopped outside a gate at the end of the corridor, slowly closed his eyes, and then opened them suddenly, his eyes had already transformed into Sharingan  , the touch of blood red in the eyes made Sasuke even more savage, and then Sasuke didn't stop there, and walked into the gate without delay!

    In this spacious room, or a hall, the surrounding walls are already dilapidated, and it looks like it has been abandoned for a long time. On a wall at the end of the hall, there is a calligraphy and painting of the word "fox" and a few hook jade.  Hanging on it, and in front of the lower part of the wall is a stone seat. A figure in a red cloud robe with a black background is sitting on the seat with his eyes slightly closed, as if he has been waiting for a long time.

    Sasuke walked slowly in front of this person, stopped and looked at the person in front of him with complicated eyes, didn't say anything, just watched quietly, and at this time, the person in front of Sasuke, who was originally closed  His eyes also slowly opened, and he looked at Sasuke expressionlessly, without feeling the slightest surprise.

    The same face, the same blood-red sharingan, the same calm expression, the only difference is that there are two more deep law lines on the face of the other party. This person is the target of Sasuke's trip, and Sasuke has always been there before.  The man who wants to kill, Uchiha Itachi!

    "Long time no see, Sasuke!"

    Itachi spoke first to break the tranquility. There was no joy or anger in his indifferent tone, and no emotion could be seen on his face. The scarlet three-gou jade in his eyes was as calm as ever.

    However, Itachi's heart is obviously not as calm as it seems on the surface. Compared with Sasuke who questioned him and even attacked him when he saw him before, the coldness at this time is a sign of Sasuke's growth, and Itachi's heart is  I feel relieved.

    "Yes, long time no see, I have been fantasizing about the arrival of this day all the time!" Sasuke's indifferent voice sounded, his face still had a calm expression, but at this moment his Sharingan has involuntarily entered the kaleidoscope  Form, this is only the emotional fluctuations that are difficult to suppress will have such a reflection.

    Looking at Sasuke's already formed Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Itachi couldn't help being silent for a while. He clearly knew the conditions for the kaleidoscope to open his eyes, and he had also experienced that pain. If possible, he would rather Sasuke never have to suffer that pain.

    Although he felt bitter in his heart, Itachi didn't show it, and said coldly, "Kaleidoscopic Sharinganyour eyes seem to have grown a lot! Butyou  How far can those eyes see?"

    Now that things are up to now, seeing Itachi still looks like nothing happened, thinking of the truth that has been concealed all these years, Sasuke can't help being a little angry, and thinking of Itachi's physical condition that Chen said before, Sasuke seems to be angry  He said coldly: "Hmph~ What I see with these eyes is your death!"

    Hearing this familiar answer, Itachi couldn't help being stunned, because Chen had already said this sentence to him once when he met Chen, and now he heard it from another younger brother, such a coincidence  , and they are the two younger brothers he loves the most, even Uchiha Itachi, who has always been indifferent, can't help but feel a smile in his heart.

    I ignored what Itachi was thinking, Zuo?He has his own purpose for this trip. Although he has learned the truth from Chen and confirmed it from Danzo, he still wants Itachi to answer him personally.

    "Tell me, what was the truth back then, is everything Chen said true?"

    Faced with Sasuke's questioning, Itachi was not surprised. Since Sasuke was willing to go to Konoha with Chen and killed Danzo, he understood that Sasuke already knew something, and now he is asked by Sasuke like this.  Not surprising.

    Itachi was silent for a while, calmed down the emotions in his heart, looked at Sasuke and said indifferently: "Is it the truth? Who knows this kind of thing, everyone will rely on their own knowledge and understanding, and be bound by these things, and make these things  Call it reality but knowledge and understanding are quite ambiguous things, that reality may be nothing more than an illusion, people live in the world they think, don't you think?"

    Sasuke obviously couldn't restrain his emotions, and there was a hint of urgency in his eyes, obviously he was very concerned about Itachi's answer, and said anxiously: "I didn't come here to hear your nonsense, tell me quickly, that guy Danzo and Chen said  Yes, is it true?"

    There was no emotion on Itachi's face, he looked at Sasuke quietly, and finally said calmly: "What if I say no!"

    Hearing Itachi's answer so casually, Sasuke couldn't help feeling annoyed, and couldn't suppress his emotions anymore, obviously not satisfied with the answer at all, he yelled at Itachi, "Impossible, you lied! That guy in Danzo has already admitted it,  You were forced to kill your parents back then!"

    Seeing Sasuke who was a little out of control, Itachi frowned slightly, and secretly sighed in his heart, but his face remained expressionless on the surface, as if nothing could change him, and said indifferently: "Actually, you have already believed in Chen's wishful thinking."  If so, you won¡¯t be able to listen to what I say now, no matter Now that I have reached this point, I will tell you, but Before answering your question, let me see if you have  You don't have that qualification!"

    Having said that, Itachi slowly closed his eyes, and then opened them suddenly. The Sharingan that was originally in the state of three-god jade has changed into a shuriken-like figure. This is Itachi's kaleidoscope Sharingan!

    At the same time, Itachi exuded a murderous intent, and locked on Sasuke in front of him without any mercy. Judging from Itachi's performance, it seemed that he wanted to put Sasuke to death.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and ninety nine; the end

    ?

    Feeling Itachi's killing intent and those cold eyes, Sasuke gradually calmed down, remembering what Chen had said to him before departure, he had already made up his mind, the same eyes, staring at the person in front of him,  After taking a deep breath, he said coldly: "Really? If that's the casethen, let me show you the power I gained for revenge!"

    "The power of revenge"

    Itachi's voice sounded calmly, and along with the voice, a strong wind suddenly blew up. Looking again, Itachi had disappeared in place, and appeared behind Sasuke in the blink of an eye. The two turned their backs to each other and did not move.  As if time stands still"Then show me!"

    "snort!"

    Following Itachi's indifferent voice, a sneer appeared on the corner of Sasuke's mouth, and at this moment, the two moved!

    As if receiving some kind of signal, Sasuke and Itachi shot at almost the same time. Both of them had their right hands in the shape of a knife, and suddenly turned around and slashed at each other behind them At the same time, the same movement, as if copying and pasting  !

    "Boom!"

    The arms of the two collided together in an instant, and they both went all out without holding back the slightest hand. The strong energy caused the air around the two to burst instantly, forming a strong wind, centered on the two.  It spreads to the surroundings, making the dust and debris under the feet fly up.

    A fateful battle also ensues!

    The abandoned stronghold of the Uchiha family, the confrontation of fate, and the contest of Kaleidoscope Sharingan are being staged.

    Both Sasuke and Itachi have super strength. Although Sasuke's strength has indeed improved rapidly over the years, with the ability to write Sharingan, it is by no means weaker than any one of the five shadows today, and Itachi has become famous.  A long-standing and powerful ninja, he opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan very early on. The use of Sharingan and combat experience are much better than Sasuke. However, this is also Itachi¡¯s fatal injury. The ability of Kaleidoscope is overused.  , Itachi's body has long been overwhelmed, and now he is just lingering on his last breath. At first, there may be nothing unusual, but after a long period of fighting, the disadvantages gradually emerged

    At this time, after a hard fight, the battle between the two has also come to an end. This dilapidated stronghold can't bear the damage caused by the battle between the two.  And the black flames that can be seen everywhere are constantly burning, exuding scorching heat.

    Among the ruins, Itachi was half-kneeling. At this time, he looked extremely weak, panting violently, and his body was shaking greatly with his breathing. The consumption of this battle was already exhausted for him.  It was almost at the limit, the right eye was closed tightly, and blood flowed out from the slit of the eye, the half of the face below the right eye was already stained red with blood, and the remaining left eye was staring at the front not far away  Sasuke.

    Although his body was reaching its limit and Itachi knew that his time was running out, Itachi didn't feel sad because of it. Looking at Sasuke in front of him and seeing Sasuke's growth, he felt relieved. Everything he had experienced in these years finally came to an end.  It was coming to an end, but before that, he had to do one more thing.

    On the other side, Sasuke¡¯s condition looks similar to Itachi¡¯s. His left eye is also slightly closed, and blood is flowing from the left eye. The only difference is that Sasuke can still stand at this time. This is due to the effect of pulsation, which makes Sasuke¡¯s recovery ability  Already different from ordinary people.

    Looking at Itachi who seemed to have reached the limit in front of him, a relieved smile appeared on Sasuke's face. The knot in his heart was about to be untied, but when he thought of Itachi's situation, he couldn't help feeling a bit of bitterness in his heart  .

    Throwing away other thoughts in his mind, after a short recovery, Sasuke has recovered a lot of strength, but his body is still very tired, but this is not worth mentioning to Sasuke, at this time he just wants to hear  Itachi's answer.

    I saw Sasuke walking slowly towards Itachi. Although his physical condition made his steps a little staggering, his firm steps never stopped.

    After walking a short distance, Sasuke had already arrived in front of Itachi, condescendingly looked down at Itachi who was half kneeling, and said with complicated eyes: "Tch! You are so weak, it seems that Chen is right  , your body has reached its limit, now you, now, you can say it!"

    Hearing Sasuke's words, Itachi controlled his body and stood up staggeringly. Instead of the indifferent expression on his face, he looked at Sasuke with a doting smile, and said with relief: "Hehe~~Sasuke,  You have become stronger!"

    Seeing the familiar smile on Itachi's face, Sasuke was stunned for a moment, and his heart was filled with mixed emotions. Childhood memories flooded in like a flood, and he was immersed in the memories.Unable to extricate himself, even though he has grown up, Sasuke is still unable to be ruthless in the face of the elder brother in memory, Sasuke has a short loss of consciousness at this moment.

    And at the moment when Sasuke lost his mind, Itachi suddenly released an illusion on the unsuspecting Sasuke. Sasuke obviously didn't expect Itachi to attack suddenly at this moment, nor did he think that Itachi still had power left, and after what happened just now  The consumption of the battle had almost reached its limit, so Sasuke had already been hit before he could react, unable to resist at all, he could only stare at Itachi angrily and unwillingly, and finally lost consciousness.

    After doing all this, Itachi seemed to have exhausted all the strength in his body, coughed violently, and finally spurted a mouthful of blood from his mouth. It seemed that his actions just now made his injury more serious, but Itachi didn't care about it.  He kept this illusion from the beginning of the battle, just for this moment.

    Looking dotingly at Sasuke who had lost consciousness in front of him, Itachi smiled gratifiedly, slowly raised his right hand with two fingers together and tapped on Sasuke's forehead, "Forgive me, Sasukethis is  It's the last time!"

    After saying this, he didn't do anything to Sasuke, but slowly stretched out his hands to his eyes, without a trace of hesitation, he even forcibly dug out his eyes. In an instant, the blood was like  Note, flowing from the closed eyes, but Itachi always kept a smile on his face.

    Holding the eyes he dug out just now, Itachi fumbled out a small box from his body and carefully put his two eyeballs into it, and finally put the small box containing his eyes on Sasuke. Itachi understood that Sasuke had already  Knowing the truth, with Sasuke's character, it is impossible for him to gouge out his own eyes, so he can only do it by himself.

    "Live with my eyes Sasuke!"

    After doing all this, Itachi seemed to have reached the limit, and felt an unprecedented ease in his heart, as if a boulder was put down on his body, and finally fell down slowly with a relieved smile

    (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred; Sasuke's decision

    ?

    In the base camp of Dawn of the Rain organization, in a dim room, dimly illuminated by candlelight, I saw a floor bed in the center of the room, and a person was lying on the floor bed.  Uchiha Sasuke, who made a big fuss during the meeting of the Five Kages of the Iron Country!

    The previous battle with the four shadows had completely overdrawn Sasuke's power, and even released the complete Susanoo at the last moment, but that power was not something he could control, so the result can be imagined,  Sasuke, who had reached his limit, was finally exhausted, lost consciousness, and was finally brought back by Chen. He has not yet woken up, and is temporarily resting in the Akatsuki organization of the Kingdom of the Rain.

    Sasuke who fell into a coma at this time, his eyes were slightly closed, his breathing was a little short, and the tangled brows made the expression on his face a little hideous, it looked like he was having a nightmare, obviously in Sasuke's coma, he seemed to meet  something bad happened.

    "Itachi!!!"

    Suddenly, Sasuke, who was lying on the floor, woke up suddenly, sat up from the floor, his face was covered with sweat, and he was panting heavily.

    Sasuke had obviously discovered that he was in a strange place now, and understood what was going on with him, so he whispered distressedly to himself: "Isis it a dreamit actually made me dream of that time  Damn it, in the end, you still didn't tell me!"

    "Yo, you're awake!"

    Just when Sasuke was still secretly distressed, a voice suddenly came from behind Sasuke, which surprised Sasuke. The nightmare just now made Sasuke lose his vigilance for a while, and he didn't find anyone behind him at the first time, but  Sasuke also heard the familiarity of the voice, and relaxed again.

    Sasuke took a deep breath, calmed down the chaotic mood, turned around and looked behind him, and asked calmly, "What is this place?"

    Chen looked at Sasuke thoughtfully, and replied, "This is Akatsuki's interior!"

    "Huh?" Hearing Chen's answer, Sasuke frowned. Obviously, he didn't expect that they would take it inside the Akatsuki organization. Sasuke was not a fool.  The team obviously had a feud with the Akatsuki organization, but now it seems that when he lost consciousness, Chen and the Akatsuki organization had reached a certain consensus. Sasuke looked at Chen suspiciously, as if waiting for Chen's answer.

    Chen seemed to have seen Sasuke's doubts, looked at him and said: "I have reached an agreement with the Akatsuki organization, I will tell you about this later, but you look in a bad state, you should have remembered  Some bad things, andit must be related to Itachi!"

    Just now when Sasuke woke up with a start, he subconsciously called Itachi's name, and Chen naturally heard it too, so it's not difficult to guess.

    Hearing Chen mentioned Itachi, Sasuke's expression turned cold obviously, he snorted coldly and said indifferently: "Hmph! It has nothing to do with you!"

    Seeing that Sasuke didn't want to answer, Chen didn't ask further, and said with a light smile, "You can do whatever you want, since you're already awake, then I'm relieved, but there's something I still want to remind you about!"

    Speaking of this, Chen's expression suddenly became serious, and Sasuke's heart sank after seeing Chen's expression. He knew that it must be very difficult or very bad to make Chen show that expression.  Otherwise, Chen would not be like this. Although Chen hadn't said anything yet, Sasuke had already vaguely guessed from Chen's gaze.

    After Sasuke bowed his head in silence for a while, he raised his head and said, "It's about my eyes!"

    "I believe you have already noticed it!" Chen sighed slightly, and continued: "Your kaleidoscope has already reached its limit. Before you forcibly used the power that you couldn't control, it's lucky that you didn't lose the light. Now you just use my power  Temporarily suppress it, if you use the pupil technique forcibly again, your eyes will lose their light!"

    Sasuke was not surprised, since Konoha's battle, he already knew about his eye problems, although he was very cautious, but because of his dependence on Sharingan, or indulging in the power bestowed by Sharingan  , Once a battle broke out, he still couldn't help using Sharingan.

    Although he was psychologically prepared, he still felt extremely disappointed in his heart, especially when he came into contact with that force in the battle between the Iron Kingdom and the Four Shadows, and the pleasure brought by fully realizing Susanoo made him unable to  Extricate yourself.

    It is easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but difficult to go from extravagant to frugal!

    If he hadn't been in contact with that powerful force, Sasuke might not have been so uncomfortable, but he has really come into contact with that power and even used it, which can make him fearless even if he faces the four shadows  Power, but lost it immediately, which undoubtedly made Sasuke even more unacceptable.

    theAt this moment, Sasuke was silent, not knowing what he was thinking, and seeing this, Chen had no intention of comforting Sasuke, and continued on his own: "Soon, Uchiha Madara will launch a war against the five major countries, and the fourth Ninja World  The Great War will also break out. With your current state, when the time comes Oh, yes, I also got the news that Konoha's Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, your former teammate Uzumaki Naruto, seems to be hiding somewhere  There is a practice called Immortal Art in this place, his strength probably has surpassed yours"

    Sasuke, who was already very unwilling, couldn't help but change the expression on his face when he heard Chen mention Naruto's name, especially when he learned that Naruto's strength might have surpassed him, Sasuke unconsciously clenched his hands  With a tangled expression on his face, he seemed to be engaged in an ideological struggle.

    Sensing Sasuke's mood swings, Chen secretly smiled, but on the surface he stood up calmly and said: "Okay, don't talk so much, you should take care of your body now, and don't worry about other things.  I have some things to deal with, you should rest first!"

    After Chen finished speaking, he didn't wait for Sasuke to respond, and walked out of the room on his own, but just as Chen walked to the door and was about to step out of the room, Sasuke's deep voice came from behind  "Give me Itachi's eyes!"

    Hearing Sasuke's words, Chen stopped in his footsteps, and the corners of his mouth slightly turned up. He was not surprised, as if he had expected it, but turned around and looked at Sasuke: "Ohhas it been decided?" (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and first; proud self-esteem

    ?

    Sasuke's decision was not beyond Chen's expectation. He knew Sasuke very well, and he was familiar with Sasuke's personality. He was very resistant to transplanting Itachi's eyes.  Unable to adapt, or even resist, in order for Sasuke to accept it, Chen can only use Sasuke's pursuit of power and his arrogant self-esteem.

    When he was in the Iron Country, Chen let Sasuke shoot alone and did not stop him from using the kaleidoscope. It was also because of this purpose that he wanted Sasuke to feel the pressure from the strong men in each village, and at the same time let Sasuke realize that  The importance of Kaleidoscope Sharingan to him.

    To Chen's surprise, Sasuke, under the oppression of the four shadows, broke through the limit of Sharingan, and was able to display a semi-complete Susanoo under the state of an ordinary kaleidoscope, although it was because of  The power elicited by extreme anger was only a flash in the pan, but this really surprised Chen, and he couldn't help but sigh secretly that he deserves to be the second pillar of the protagonist's halo.

    But after thinking about it, it has been said in the original book that Sasuke himself is the reincarnation of Indra. Although the Chakra with Indra has not been aroused yet, under the pressure and anger, he is unconscious.  It is not impossible to stimulate a little bit of hidden power under such circumstances, but Sasuke's eyes have not yet evolved to the eternal kaleidoscope, so he cannot control this power, and cannot withstand the impact of this power.  Maintaining the state of the kaleidoscope, he eventually passed out in a coma.

    Although it was only a short moment and disappeared soon, Sasuke also truly grasped that power at that moment, and that power left a deep impression on Sasuke, which also made Kata yearn even more.  Regain the power that made his self-confidence burst.

    And just now Chen deliberately mentioned Naruto, and informed Sasuke that Naruto was practicing celestial arts, and also asserted that Naruto's strength may have surpassed Sasuke, which was undoubtedly a blow to Sasuke's proud self-esteem.

    For a long time, although Sasuke has cut off the shackles he once had in Konoha on the surface, and has shown indifference to the people of the original seventh class, but in the depths of Sasuke's heart, he still retains some thoughts, and still treats Naruto as a stranger.  As an opponent.

    In the original work, both Sasuke and Naruto are important existences.  Sasuke is very cold on the surface, but he has always cared about Naruto in his heart. Not only is Naruto his teammate and opponent, but he also has a very special feeling.  Naruto is even more attached to Sasuke.  The two have been playing the game of chasing each other, traveling all over the world, and they have become more profound through years of tempering.  When confronting Zabuzhan and Shiro, Naruto thought that Sasuke was dead, and instantly went berserk, and he didn't see him go berserk for others, such as for Sakura!

    After Sasuke became a traitor, Naruto would rather be beaten into a bun by the people of Yunyin Village than spit out the message of paying attention to Sasuke. For him, he did not hesitate to kneel down to Raikage.  Did not give up.  And Sasuke couldn't bear to kill Naruto many times!  Just like Uchiha Itachi to Sasuke, Sasuke let him go whenever he could kill Naruto.

    The bond between these two people makes people feel disturbed when they see it, it is simply a typical example of falling in love and killing each other.

    "Anyone can do it, but he can't do it!" At this moment, Sasuke's eyes showed determination. He knew that Naruto had never given up on the idea of ??bringing him back to Konoha, and he would come to him sooner or later.  In the past, he would just snort in disdain, but now that Naruto's strength may have surpassed him, he naturally couldn't hold his breath now.

    In any case, the last person he wants to lose to is his former partner Uzumaki Naruto, and he will never allow Naruto to surpass him.  Out of the desire for power, coupled with the blow after being surpassed by Naruto, Sasuke is determined to accept Itachi's eyes, and this is also Chen's goal.

    "I finally figured it out, and it's not in vain for me to spend so much thought, hehe~~" Chen secretly smiled in his heart, but he didn't understand his expression on the surface, looking at Sasuke with a determined expression on his face, he asked: "Have you made up your mind?"

    "Hmph, tell me, when will it be finished?" Sasuke snorted coldly, disdainful to answer Chen's nonsense, and asked instead.

    Chen replied calmly: "The timing is just right, anytime!"

    "Then give me a transplant now!"

    Hearing Sasuke's request, Chen was taken aback for a moment, but he didn't expect Sasuke to be so urgent, so he couldn't help saying: "Is it so urgent? Your body has just recovered"

    "I want to transplant immediately!"

    Chen's words were interrupted by Sasuke before he could speak, and he did not continue, but frowned slightly, looking at Sasuke with a determined face, and Sasuke looked firmly at Chen, declaring his determination.

    Looking at the stubborn Zuo?, Chen knew that Sasuke had already made up his mind, and what he said was useless, so let him be. Thinking of this, Chen didn't say anything, but said helplessly: "Okay, come with me!"

    Throwing a word to Sasuke to signal him to follow, Chen then turned around and walked out of the room, and after Chen's signal, Sasuke stood up and walked out of the room, following behind Chen without saying a word.

    Chen said without turning his head while walking in front: "I will take you to see a person now, he will meet your request, and he will perform the transplant for you."

    "Um?"

    When Sasuke heard this, he frowned. He originally thought that it was Chen who helped him with the transplant, but he didn't expect it to be someone else.

    However, although Sasuke found it strange, he was not the kind of person who talked too much, and out of his trust in Chen and his eagerness to gain power, he also knew that Chen would not harm him, so he didn't ask any more questions, and followed  Behind Chen Chen walked to a certain place.

    The person Chen is looking for is undoubtedly Obito, because he is not good at transplanting Sharingan.  As Obito said, I believe he is ready, just wait for Chen to persuade Sasuke to perform the transplant.

    The two walked unhurriedly, and soon came to the place where Obito was.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and second; preparation

    ?

    Chen took Sasuke to find Obito and explained his intentions. Sasuke had met Obito several times before, and he also knew Obito's identity from Chen. He was no stranger to Obito, although he felt disgusted by it.  He is a human being, but in order to transplant Itachi's eyes, he can only hold back the unhappiness in his heart.

    After handing Sasuke to Obito, the next thing is much simpler. For transplanting, Obito is definitely better than him, and he also transplanted Sasuke in the original book, so there must be no accidents  , and after that, Chen also left. After all, the coalition forces of the five major powers had assembled, and he had to make some moves.

    Chen first found Shuiyue and Zhongwu, and then took them back to Yinren Village, which was also their base camp anyway.

    On the way back, I learned that Chen actually handed Sasuke to Madara Uchiha, and Chongwu couldn't help but asked with some concern: "Chen, you just handed Sasuke to Madara Uchiha, don't you worry about what he will do to Sasuke?"  What tricks?"

    Compared to Chongwu's worries, Shuiyue seemed to take it seriously, and said to Chongwu with a light smile, "Don't worry, since the boss dared to do this, there must be his reasons, and the masked man is begging the boss to cooperate, he must not dare now."  Offend our boss."

    "Having said that, but" Although Shigego was still a little worried, he didn't know how to refute Suigetsu. After all, these things were beyond his control. Since neither Chen nor Sasuke had any objections, it was hard for him to say.  What.

    Chen knew what Zhongwu was worried about, but he didn't explain anything, he just said to him calmly: "Let's leave Sasuke's affairs alone, he will be fine, we just do our own thing well!"

    Although in the original book, because Obito has been trying to hide from Sasuke, he is worried about Sasuke, so he will place six white clones on Sasuke to monitor Sasuke, but these clones are not difficult things. In the original book, Orochi  Maru just asked Shigego to inject the celestial chakra into Sasuke, and Bai Jue was completely forced out, and it was not difficult for Chen, so naturally there was nothing to worry about.

    Now that Chen has said so, Chongwu can only say helplessly: "I know!"

    Next, the few people didn't say anything more, and rushed to the direction of Tian Zhiguo at the fastest speed. It didn't take long, and the three of them returned to Yinren Village.

    At this time, Yinren Village was already full of soldiers and horses, and the whole village was filled with a murderous atmosphere.

    Because Yinnin Village was founded by Orochimaru, there are no ordinary villagers in the village. They are all ninjas or orphans taken in by Orochimaru from all over the world, so Yinnin Village also believes in the law of the jungle.  The survival of the fittest is so that there are no weak people in the entire Yinnin Village, but a group of desperadoes who will do whatever it takes to achieve their goals.

    Although there are not many people, Zai Chen gathered these people together and formed a force that should not be underestimated. At this time, he was watching the three people who appeared in front of the village with fanatical eyes.  , and standing at the forefront of this group of people is the Uzumaki Xianglin of the Eagle Squad.

    It turns out that when Chen went to the Akatsuki organization with Chongwu and others, Xiang Lin had already asked Xianglin to return to Yinnin Village first, and asked her to gather all the Yinnin.

    Seeing that Xianglin had done what he ordered, Chen couldn't help showing a smile of approval, and then led Chongwu and others to greet him.

    At this time, Xianglin was looking at Chen suspiciously, and when she found that there was no figure that concerned her, she couldn't help frowning: "Where's Sasuke?"

    Hearing Xianglin open his mouth and mentioning Sasuke, Shuigetsu complained with a strange smile: "Hey, Xianglin, don't just worry about Sasuke. After all, we have been companions for so many years. You should care about us anyway!"

    "II'm not worried about Sasuke, I'm just asking casually!" My thoughts were exposed by that fellow Suigetsu, Xiang Lin hurriedly defended, but just looking at her helpless expression, even an idiot can see her  thought.

    Seeing Zou Shi, who was quarreling again between these two guys, Chen frowned and said impatiently: "Okay, don't talk nonsense, Sasuke has his own business, and he will be back soon, let's not talk about him, leave it to him."  What about your mission?" The last sentence was addressed to Xianglin, and Shuiyue saw that Chen had already shown an impatient expression, and closed her mouth wisely, not daring to speak again.

    When mentioning the task, Xianglin didn't bother with Sasuke any more, and his expression became serious. He pushed the eyes on his face and said, "All the ninjas in Yinnin Village have been recalled, and they are all here. There are more than 500 people in total.  , the weakest are the strength of the Chunin, of which there are almost 30 Junin, and more than a hundred are especially Jnin."

    "Is there only this few people"

    Hearing Xianglin's report,?? frowned again, obviously not very satisfied with the combat strength of Yinnin Village. Although such strength does not look weak, Chen knows that these people are far from enough for the war. After all, they have to  Facing the coalition of ninjas from the Five Great Nations, and even the warriors from the Iron Country, the number of enemies must be quite large, and the people in Yinnin Village must not be able to handle it.

    Xianglin said helplessly: "Originally there were not only these people in Otonin Village, but after Orochimaru was killed by Sasuke, some Otonin with good strength left the village, and finally only these people remained!"

    Chen asked again: "Are there people from other strongholds?"

    When Orochimaru took control of Yinnin Village, there were many strongholds, among which there were three strongholds where many prisoners or experimental subjects were held.  An island prison, which was guarded by Xianglin before, the northern stronghold, where Chonggo was imprisoned, is full of products of the failed curse seal experiment of Orochimaru, and almost all the people detained there can enter the spell seal state, although it is a failure  products, but the strength is quite impressive.

    "There are a lot of ninjas with blood succession limits held in the western strongholds. They were all captured by Orochimaru from various places for experiments. When you asked me to integrate them before, all those who disobeyed were killed by Suigetsu and Chonggo. Now  There were not many people at all, only six people left. There were originally more than a thousand people in the prison on the island.  It¡¯s just some ninja guys, not many ninjas have been brought over by me! As for the northern stronghold¡± (remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 303; Clone Two Tails, Four Tails!

    ?

    "Northern Stronghold"

    Having said that, Xianglin paused for a moment, looked at Chongwu subconsciously, found that he didn't show any expression, and continued: "There are quite a few people in the northern stronghold, and they are also the strongest, but"

    All the experimental subjects of Orochimaru were imprisoned in the northern stronghold, but they were all failed experiments. Although they could enter the curse seal state, the curse seal was not perfect. Although the strength was good, once the curse seal state was activated, it might  It can also be controlled. Once you start fighting, you will lose your mind after seeing blood and become violent. At that time, you will frantically attack the surrounding targets, which is not easy to control.

    And those failed products are not like the heaven and earth curse seals of Junmaro and Sasuke, not even the level of the four people. Once they enter the state of the curse seal, the power of the curse seal will gradually erode their bodies, and it will take a long time.  In the end, there are only two results left, either to die from exhaustion, or to become a slave to the curse, and become a beast that only knows how to kill. No matter which one, the result is extremely bleak.

    Knowing the situation in the northern stronghold, Chen didn't feel pity. Instead, he had an intriguing smile on his face. Chen didn't care about the life and death of those failed experimental products. In his eyes, those experimental products were just a group of higher-level people.  Beasts, the only function is to allow them to cause some trouble to the so-called ninja alliance, nothing more.

    "These test items are very unstable, and they will even attack our people in turn. Are you sure you want to put them into battle?" Xianglin frowned, obviously not optimistic about those test items.

    Chen sneered and said: "I don't care what happens to them. I only care about their strength. Instead of leaving them to fend for themselves, it's better to use them for me. At least they can solve some troubles for me.  That's all there is to the meaning!"

    Hearing Chen's words, even though Xiang Lin was unwilling, she couldn't say anything, she just said: "You can do whatever you want, but many of those people are arrogant guys, they don't obey the control at all, and they are still being held in the northern stronghold.  "

    "How many test items are there?"

    "Originally there were more than 600 people, but now there are more than 500 people left!"

    After the news of Orochimaru's killing spread out, there were riots in various strongholds of Orochimaru, but Shigego and Suigetsu were dispatched to suppress it at that time. In order to achieve the purpose of deterrence, the two killed  Many people were the ones who caused the most trouble, and now the rest are also deterred by Chongwu and Shuiyue's cruel methods, and dare not riot again.

    "The manpower is a bit small. This kind of strength is much worse than that of the five major ninja villages." After learning about all the strength of Yinnin Village, Chen frowned slightly, as if he was very dissatisfied, but after thinking about it, Yinnin Village is only  The small ninja village that Orochimaru created casually is definitely not as good as those old ninja villages that have been passed down for hundreds of years.

    Chen sneered in his heart and secretly said: "Forget it, anyway, it is the guy with soil who declared war on the Five Great Nations. He calls himself Uchiha Madara, and that identity will definitely make the Five Great Nations fear him even more. At that time, his Akatsuki organization and the Five Great Nations will fight against him."  As soon as the country is head-on, we will strike first."

    Thinking of this, Chen let go of his slightly frowned brows, looked at the extremely fanatical sound ninjas in the sound ninja village, and said calmly: "The five ninja village is already calling their ninjas outside to prepare for the battle.  It should be almost ready, the war will break out at any time, when they fight on both sides, we will do it again, let them get ready first!"

    After he finished speaking, he didn't bother with these things anymore, and walked straight into the village. He still had some things to prepare, and the rest would be handled by Xianglin

    Chen returned to the meeting room of Yinnin Village, and first issued a task to Shigego and Suigetsu to go to the northern stronghold of Orochimaru, and the two of them will subdue the test subjects in the northern stronghold and bring them back.  .

    Because the characters in the northern stronghold are all arrogant guys, they are not controlled at all, they can only use violence to control violence, and they were killed by Chongwu and Shuiyue before, so Chongwu and Shuiyue have a lot of affection for them  Although the deterrent power cannot make them obey what they say, but with the strength of Chongwu and Shuiyue, they can at least deter them and make them dare not make mistakes.

    After sending Shuiyue and Chongwu away, Chen then cast Flying Thunder God and instantly appeared in a rare canyon.

    Jian Chen took out two Tailed Beast Chakra Collectors from the space, and reconnected the system that hadn't bubbled for a long time.

    "System, give me two tails and four tails!"

    "Ding, Erwei is traveling again, need points: 20000, Monkey King with four tails, need points: 40000, are you sure to exchange?  "The cold and emotionless voice of the system sounded in Chen's consciousness.

    "Sure!"

    Chen didn't care about the number of points at all. Since he took the entire Gelel's vein into his pocket, he didn't worry about the points anymore, and chose to confirm without thinking.

    "Clone in progressDing! Cloning complete!"

    As soon as the system's voice fell, a violent chakra erupted instantly from the tailed beast chakra collector, sweeping the surroundings, and finally the two chakras landed on an open space not far in front of Chen, gradually forming two huge chakras.  Monster, one end is full of lifeless two-tailed cat with azure blue flames burning all over its body, and the other end is four-tailed Monkey King with fiery red fur similar to orangutans!

    When the two tailed beasts were taking shape, they looked up to the sky and let out a roar, a powerful chakra erupted from their bodies, forming a hurricane, blowing the surrounding sand away like a sandstorm.

    Looking at the two majestic two tails and four tails in front of him, Chen had a meaningful smile on his face, nodded in satisfaction, but sneered in his heart and said: "Obito Uchiha, don't you want me  The two-tailed and four-tailed beasts in your hand? I do as you wish, I hope these two tailed beasts will not disappoint you! Of courseand I will definitely not be disappointedHmph~~" (Record  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Three Hundred and Four; Countries Beginning to Act

    ?

    Time passed silently.

    In just a few days, the entire ninja world has undergone earth-shaking changes. During the five shadow talks, Obito declared war on the five major countries in the name of "Uchiha Madara" at the five shadow conference, triggering the fourth  The ninja world war, and with the title of "Uchiha Madara", the ninja world, which was originally fighting on its own, felt the crisis, and had no choice but to join forces.

    In the past, the ninjas of the five villages put aside any past festivals or feuds. Although in the past, they hated each other and even waged wars with each other, once there is a critical moment that can threaten the entire ninja world, they must let go of each other's prejudices. After all  This is related to the crisis of the entire ninja world.

    The major ninja villages urgently recalled the ninjas who were outside, and the ninjas in the entire village were fully prepared for battle. Headed by the five major ninja villages, all ninja villages in the ninja world responded one after another, and the ninja coalition was quickly established in a short period of time.

    The daimyos of the five major countries also used some form to hold a meeting remotely. After learning that "Uchiha Madara" provoked the war and the entire ninja world was under threat, they all understood the seriousness of the matter.  He hesitated to announce the alliance, agreed to the establishment of the Ninja Army Alliance, and expressed that he would spare no effort to provide the resources needed for the war.

    These big names are very shrewd, otherwise it is impossible to become the leaders of various countries. They also understand that once the Ninja Army Alliance fails, then they will be finished, so naturally they dare not be sloppy in terms of logistics, and fully support this battle.  war.

    After receiving the support and resources of the daimyo, each ninja village moved more quickly, and the battle preparations of each village were tense.

    The fifth generation of Hokage Senju Tsunade of Konoha Village also woke up after a long period of cultivation, and took over Hokage's position to preside over Konoha's affairs. During this period, Konoha once again received a message from Yun Yin  According to the information of the village, Raikage invited the shadows of each village to attend the meeting again, but this time the meeting was held in Yunyin Village in the Land of Thunder.

    Soon, the shadows of each village and the three ships of the iron country's generals arrived at Yunyin Village one after another, and the combat meeting officially began.

    "Everyone is moving so fast." After everyone was seated, Lei Ying, who was the initiator and host of the meeting, glanced at the people present and spoke first.

    Although he has lost an arm, Lei Ying's power has not diminished in the slightest.

    "After all, the situation is serious."

    Godai Kazekage Gaara replied calmly, although the situation was serious, her expression did not show the slightest tension.

    Tsuchikage looked at Tsunade who was sitting next to him, and then said to Tsunade: "Princess Tsunade, are you alright? Isn't it good to take the opportunity to give way to young people, you are getting old too!"

    Tsunade glanced at Dokage indifferently, and said indifferently: "I don't want to be told that by you, Grandpa Liangliang!"

    Age has always been a taboo for Tsunade, and it is the worst thing for someone to make fun of her age. If someone dared to say that to her, Tsunade would definitely be angry, but now she doesn't have that thought, she just refute it verbally, especially  The last two words are particularly accentuated.

    "Okay, that's all for the pleasantries, let's go to the meeting."

    Admiral Mifune of the Iron Country knocked on the table lightly to remind him, and then said: "The current situation cannot be delayed, let's first analyze the enemy's lair and the information on its combat power!"

    Talking about the business, each shadow's expression became more serious, Tsunade said solemnly: "We, Konoha, have already found a place that seems to be the enemy's lair, but it may be a trap, and we need to collect more information.  "

    After listening to Tsunade's words, Raikage said in a deep voice: "We have also formed a scouting team to collect information. It seems that it is necessary to exchange the information held by each village. To integrate the information, the coalition forces will form a special force.  Bar!"

    "That's right, so you won't worry about missing information!" Tuying nodded, agreeing with this statement.

    "Then it's settled!" Lei Ying looked at it and no one objected, so he made a decision directly.

    "Then the next question about the placement of the eight-tailed jinchuriki in Yunyin Village and the nine-tailed jinchuriki in Konoha Village, and the eight-tailed jinchuriki has fallen into the hands of the other party, I am afraid that it is already more ominous, if what Uchiha Madara said  The ten tails are true, so the remaining Nine Tails Jinchuriki must not let him fall into the hands of the opponent no matter what, otherwise it will be a catastrophe for the ninja world."

    The fifth-generation Mizukage newly elected in Wuyin Village nodded in agreement and said: "Well, General Sanfune is right, although I don't know if what the masked man said is true, but no matter what, we can't take risks.  This risk must not allow Kyuubi to fall into the hands of the enemy.?!  "

    The fifth generation of Mizukage is named Ichiro Harada, a middle-aged man with an ordinary appearance. He was originally the leader of Anbu in Wuyin Village. He is proficient in water escape and earth escape.  No worse than Kage, after learning that the fourth generation of Mizukage had been "killed" and the news brought by Tsuchikage, the elders of Wuyin Village also knew the seriousness of the matter, so they elected Harada Ichiro as the post of Mizukage  .  (After thinking about it for a while, I feel that Chojuro is still too young at this time period, and he is not qualified for the position of Mizukage in terms of strength or qualifications. What's more, Chojuro's strength is even weaker without Hirame flounder, so Mizukage only  I can write a new one.)

    Tsuchikage first glanced at Tsunade, and then asked seriously: "Then, where should Jinchuriki be hidden?"

    "Hiding?" Tsunade felt strange, and quickly asked, "Why hide? Naruto is also an important force for us!"

    Onoki shrugged his shoulders, and said calmly: "I thought so before, but in this war, the enemy's target is Jinjuriki, so just in case, he cannot participate in this battle.  He is the only one left, if something goes wrong, the consequences will be unimaginable, this was decided at the previous meeting, but you were still in the hospital bed at that time!"

    "Tch!" Tsunade frowned, and just wanted to refute, but after thinking about it, it was indeed as Tsuchikage said, so he didn't force himself any more: "Forget it, since you have already decided, it's up to you, hurry up  Let's move on to the next topic!"

    Just when everyone was about to proceed to the next topic, a person hurried into the meeting room. The meeting of everyone was interrupted, and they seemed a little dissatisfied. They all frowned and looked at the person who came.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 305; The Wonderful Kirabi

    ?

    The person who rushed into the conference room was Samyi, the upper ninja of Yunyin Village.

    Seeing that the person who came was a calm and calm Samui, Lei Ying's face also softened. He also knew that with the character of the other party, if there was no important matter, he would not be so reckless, so he asked in a deep voice  : "Samui, we are having an important meeting now, what happened?"

    Samui naturally knew the importance of this meeting, but she had just received an important piece of information and had to report it to Lei Ying, so she could only do so.

    Before he had time to salute the shadows present, Samyi walked quickly to the front of the meeting and said to Lei Ying: "Master Lei Ying, just now Omoi secretly sent me information, he and Karui seem to have found Lord Kirabi  !"

    "Nani? Bi?"

    The information brought by Samyi really surprised everyone present. They naturally knew that Kirabi was the name of the eight-tailed Jinchuriki of Cloud Hidden Village, and that he was also Raikage's younger brother. Naturally, they would not be unfamiliar with it.  Originally, they all thought that the eight tails had been captured by the Akatsuki organization for a while, and they had long thought that Kirabi was in danger, and Raikage was furious because of this, and vowed to avenge Kirabi, but now  But when he heard the news about Kirabi, he was naturally very excited.

    "Omoi and the others found Bi? Tell me quickly, what's going on? Where are they now?" Upon hearing the news about his younger brother, the excited Lei Ying asked several questions in succession.

    "This" At this time, Samuy looked at Leiying with a strange expression on his face, and then said: "Theythey are in the Land of Thunder now, but they are not in Hidden Cloud Village, and  Omoi said that he and Karui were held hostage by Mr. Kirabi, no, it was not a hostage, but they were forced to do some strange things, and Mr. Kirabi didn't seem to want Lei  Master Ying knows his whereabouts, and this news was secretly sent back by Omoyi."

    As Kirabi's elder brother and his partner for many years, Raikage naturally knows his younger brother very well, but after thinking about it, he immediately knew what Kirabi was thinking, and because of this, Raikage was instantly furious and roared  Said: "Sure enough, I knew that it was impossible to be arrested so easily than that damned guy. He must have wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to sneak out to play. You bastard, dare to lie to me and wait for my iron fist!"  !"

    It turns out that Kirabi is the same as in the original book. Since Yunleixia sneaked out, he went to his enka teacher to learn the skills of enka, and this time no one knew his whereabouts, so he was not as popular as in the original book.  After learning the skills of enka with peace of mind for a few days there, Kirabi also said goodbye to his teacher.

    Kirabi, who rarely sneaked out, naturally couldn't go back to Yunyin Village so easily. He wanted to play for a few more days. Because he had just learned from the teacher for a few days, Kirabi, who was full of self-confidence, unexpectedly held a concert in a whimsical way  As it happened, he also met two students, Omoi and Karui, who were going out, so he forcibly captured these two people and forced them to sell concert tickets for him.

    Although Kirabi strongly ordered the two of them not to tell Raikage the news, Omoi knew the current situation and the importance of Kirabi, so he went against Kirabi's wishes and secretly sent the news to Lei Ying.  Passed back.

    Hearing such dramatic news, everyone in the conference room looked at each other in blank dismay, not knowing what to say. Only Lei Ying, who had already lost his temper because of Kirabi's deceit, now learned of Kirabi's strange behavior, and was still  Seeing the faces of so many outsiders made his face dull and furious.

    However, when he learned that Kirabi was fine, his already gripping heart was finally calmed down, but he was swayed by Kirabi, so naturally he couldn't easily spare him.

    "Boom!"

    With a loud noise, the furious Lei Ying punched the table, only to hear Lei Ying roar: "Bi, you shameful idiot, the old man will definitely not bypass you!"

    The wooden table naturally couldn't bear Raikage's fist, and with Raikage's roar, it collapsed instantly after a loud noise.

    At this time, Tukage stood up, looked at Raikage and said in a deep voice: "Raikage, this is not the time to be angry. It turned out that the eight-tailed Jinchuriki did not fall into the hands of the enemy. This is good news. At least we have another share."  Opportunity, but the most urgent task is to get Renzhuli back quickly, and we must not fall into the hands of the enemy!"

    Gaara also stood up from his seat to express his agreement, and said in an indifferent tone: "Yes, since the enemy has not caught Kirabi, they will definitely do it again. They must not be allowed to find Kirabi first, otherwise it will be dangerous."  Already!"

    Lei Ying also knew that the situation was urgent, so he didn't get angry anymore, and apologized to the other shadows: "I know??, but than that guy, no one can control him except me, so I have to go there myself, or he won't come back, sorry, everyone!  "

    "Well, we all understand the importance of Renzhuli, let's bring Kirabi back first, and then talk about other things!"

    The remaining four shadows also expressed their understanding. After all, Akatsuki's goal is Jinchuriki. Since Eight-Tails Jinchuriki has not fallen into the hands of the enemy, he must be brought back to avoid being poisoned by Akatsuki.

    "let's go!"

    After asking about Kirabi's location, Raikage greeted Darui and Xi, and then jumped directly from the window of the meeting room, and Darui and Xi were not surprised, and smiled wryly  After a while, he apologized to the remaining four shadows, and followed suit.

    Lei Ying led Darui and Xi to quickly find Kirabi, and the two hard-working children Omoi and Karui who were forced by Kirabi to sell tickets. When they found them, Qi Rabi  The rabbi was wearing a well-prepared kimono and fantasizing about the dream of the concert, but was pulled back to reality by the sudden thunder shadow.

    In the end, the furious Raikage repaired Kirabi severely with an iron fist, and then was dragged back to Yunyin Village by Raikage forcibly, and Kirabi's dream of the first concert in his life was ruthlessly torn to pieces.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and sixth; assembly

    ?

    After bringing Kirabi back to Yunyin and shutting him up tightly, the Five Shadows continued the previous meeting and quickly reached a consensus to recruit people from various villages to form a special intelligence unit to share intelligence and  Regarding the placement of Renchuriki, Raikage proposed a hiding place for the eight-tailed and nine-tailed Jinchuriki, and the Fifth Hokage also valued Kirabi's ability to control tailed beasts and proposed that Kirabi guide Naruto  .

    The content of the war meeting was quickly determined, and all the villages also reported the number of ninjas. In addition to the responses from the warriors of the Iron Country and individual ninja villages, the total number of ninjas reached almost 100,000.  Such a lineup is simply unprecedented, and it is the first time in the history of the ninja world.

    Afterwards, various occupations are arranged, and each village draws talents to fill them, for example, reconnaissance team, perception team, surprise attack team, medical department, intelligence department, etc

    In Konoha Village, after a period of construction work, and the efficiency of the ninjas is extremely high, with the help of various earth escape ninjutsu, the initial reconstruction has been completed.

    Not long after, Naruto has also returned from his studies at Mt. Miaogi. He has experienced so many things. He is no longer the tail of the crane before, but he was secretly sent to the island of Paradise by someone sent by Tsunade just after he came back.  It was the hiding place of Renzhuli provided by Raikage, and Kirabi had already been driven away by Raikage.

    On Paradise Island, everything is the same as in the original book, and has not changed. Naruto and Kirabi meet unexpectedly, and then teach Naruto to control the chakra of the nine tails, and Naruto is also conquering the chakra of the nine tails.  At a critical moment, he met his mother, Kushina Uzumaki, and learned the secret of the catastrophe in Kyuubi from Kushina.

    A few days later, the Ninja Army Alliance gathered all the ninjas and gathered in Yunyin Village. During this period, the Five Kages also gathered together again and held battle meetings one by one.

    In the conference room, the Gokages were sitting around a round table. On the round table was a map of the ninja world. Shikahisa Nara, who was already a Naruto consultant, was pointing on the map with a thin stick.

    Nara Shikahisa pointed at the map while explaining to the shadows present: "The x mark is definitely the enemy's lair, which is called the cemetery of the mountains. If you walk by land, you will pass through Shuangyin Village and Tangyin Village. Tangshuang has already done it.  The two countries to which Eryin Village belongs have sent evacuation advice, and according to the intelligence obtained by the scouting team, the number of enemies is no less than 100,000! Considering the movement method of the large coalition forces, only a few will take the sea route, but the number is too small  If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll worry about being surrounded.¡±

    General Mifune of the Iron Country glanced at the battle map, and said calmly: "In this way, we will see which side strikes first!"

    Wukage also understood this truth, and quickly gave orders to the assistants around him.

    "First call the surprise attack troops, order the assembled Dalian team to form a formation, and confirm their respective formations!"

    "Also order the anticipation troops in the rear to carry the medical ninja equipment. Lu Jiu, you go to cooperate with the intelligence troops and carry out the information confirmation route!"

    "Contact the perception team and let them hurry up!"

    "Yes!" "Understood!" "Understood!"

    After receiving Ying's order, the assistants around each shadow hurriedly retreated from the meeting room to convey the order.

    After all the subordinates ran to convey the order, Gaara took out an item from under the table and put it on the table, and said softly: "I finished this while you were away, take a look!"

    It turned out that the thing on the table was just an ordinary ninja forehead, but this forehead did not have any village logo on it, and it was replaced by the word "forbearance". This forehead was obviously specially made for the ninja coalition forces.

    Dokage looked at the things on the table and praised: "Oh, it's ready. This is the forehead protector of the Ninja League. It's pretty good!"

    Hearing Tsuchikage's appreciation, Mifune of the Iron Country also seemed very happy, saying: "This is the "Ninja" designed by my subordinates who have been in dispute, and now they are united into one. Not only that, the ninjas also joined forces with the samurai  , this moment has finally arrived!"

    "That's right, the ninja world will have a united front one day. It seems that it is good to live for a long time, at least to be able to witness this day!"

    There were no further meetings, waiting for the ninjas to form a formation

    Just when the Ninja Army Alliance had already mobilized its troops and was ready to go, the Akatsuki organization on the other side was naturally not far behind. The surviving members of the Akatsuki organization also gathered together, including the one who had just negotiated with Obito.  At this time, several people gathered together seemed to be discussing something.

    "According to the information from the eyelinerIt is reported that the ninjas of the five major countries have assembled, and war will break out soon.  "

    Big She Douxie replied with a smile: "This moment has finally come, then I should also show my strength, psychic. Reincarnation of dirt!"

    After saying that, Da Shedou quickly formed a seal with his hands, and then his hands suddenly pressed on the ground. With the movement of Da Shedou, the whole ground roared, as if something was about to break through the ground.

    A moment later, a forest of white coffins sprung up from the ground like mushrooms after a rain. As the lids fell, figures walked out of the coffins. Their pupils were black without a trace of white, their eyes were dull, and their expressions were dull.  He stared at the big snake pocket in front of him.

    Seeing this, Big Shedou once again had an evil smile on his face, obviously very satisfied with his masterpiece, and introduced to the Xiao organization on the side:

    "First of all, the members of the Akatsuki organization: Deidara, Scorpion, Kisame, Itachi! Plus the predecessors Churiki, Sanwei Yakura, Wuwei Han, Liuwei Bubble, Nanaofu! There is also the former Wukage, the second generation  Tsuchikage, the third generation of Raikage, the fourth generation of Kazekage! And Bakudenkari, Onito no Slash, Ice Shield White, Sansho Hanzo, Sando Chiyo, Kaguya-kun Maro, Konoha's Sarutobi Asi  Ma, Duan, Hinata Risai, Yamato Tianzang! And other powerhouses who can be counted as names!"

    Such a strong lineup really shocked the rest of the Akatsuki organization. They dared not underestimate the Big Shedou in front of them anymore. It also confirmed the identity of the Big Shedou.  The Baijue avatar that has already been formed by the organization will never lose to the ninja coalition forces of the five major countries!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Three Hundred and Seven: Going to the Battlefield

    ?

    The Fourth Ninja World War finally started.

    After a short swearing-in meeting of the Ninja Alliance, the 100,000-strong Ninja Alliance was divided into five combat brigades and a number of special operations units.  Luo served as the commander-in-chief of the fourth army and the combat force, and the troops were divided into several groups and went straight to the battlefield.

    And the Akatsuki organization is naturally not far behind. One hundred thousand Baijue clones and the reincarnated army of Orochidou dirt rushed to the battlefield to compete with the ninja alliance. Although a large-scale battle has not yet broken out, the vanguard troops dispatched by both sides have already handed over.  First, the intelligence unit dispatched by Konoha was discovered and hunted down by the Akatsuki organization, and then encountered by the surprise attack unit of the coalition forces, so a battle broke out between the two sides.

    At the same time, in Yinren Village.

    Chen stood on a high platform, and three people from the Eagle Squad, Zhongwu and Shuiyue Xianglin, stood behind him respectively. Under the high platform, there was all the combat power assembled by Yinnin Village, but the number was not the same as that of the Five Great Nations or the Akatsuki Organization.  It is nothing compared to the large army, there are only about a thousand people, but what is amazing is the incomparably strange aura displayed by these ninjas, and some kind of mutation seems to have taken place in these ninjas.

    Seeing that the Yinnin people below had already lined up, Xiang Lin reported to Chenhui beside him: "All the people in Yinnin Village who can go to the battlefield are here, and there are only more than a thousand people, including those who were in the water a few days ago.  The curse-sealed troops incorporated by Yuehe Zhongwu, and according to the eyeliner report, the number of ninja coalition forces of the five major countries is as high as tens of thousands, or even close to 100,000. Only these people"

    Hearing Xianglin's report, Chen showed a slight smile on his face and said: "The number of people is a little small, but don't worry, anyway, the main battlefield is supported by the Xiao organization, and more importantly, the number of these people below  Strength, but it took me a lot of thought!"

    As Chen said, although there are not many Otonin at the moment, they all have one thing in common.  A few have reached the level of elite ninja or even shadow level. This kind of strength is not much weaker than the coalition forces of the five major countries. After all, although there are many coalition forces in the five major countries, it is impossible for every one of them to be jnin.  Cannon fodder, in terms of personal strength, these "top ninjas" in Yinnin Village are naturally much stronger than those middle and low ninjas.

    These tone ninjas were originally mediocre, only a few jounin, but after taking the evil potion that Chen exchanged from the system, the strength of the whole person has improved by leaps and bounds in a short period of time, reaching the current state, compared to before  It can be said that there is a world of difference, the only shortcoming is that the "Junin" of these Yinnin villages are a little weaker than the serious Jonin.  After all, although their strengths have all reached above the level of J¨­nin, but because they were forcibly improved by foreign objects, they are not as good as those J¨­nin who practiced step by step.

    The evil potion, after taking it, can overdraw the potential of the user's body, stimulate all the potential of the user, and make the user's strength rise to the extreme in a short period of time, but the price paid is extremely heavy. Because it is the potential of overdrawing, the user  There will be very little lifespan left, and the higher the strength is, the shorter the remaining lifespan will be, and the most will not survive more than a year. Of course, Chen did not tell these tone ninjas this price.

    Therefore, although these more than a thousand Jonin were powerful, their vitality was exhausted and they died miserably in the end.

    Although this is very unfair and even cruel to those sound ninjas, it's just that Chen doesn't care. The life and death of these sound ninjas is not important to him at all. What he cares about is what these sound ninjas can do for him.  That's all.

    Looking at the excited tone ninjas all gearing up one by one below, with fanatical eyes in their eyes, Chen sneered and said to them: "The war has already begun, the surprise attack troops of the five major countries and the advance troops of the Akatsuki organization have already handed over, and it is time to fight."  Let the people of the five major countries see our strength!"

    "Roar~~"

    With such a powerful strength all of a sudden, the sound ninjas can't wait to find trouble with the ninjas of the five major countries. After receiving Chen's order, everyone roared excitedly and vented.

    Standing behind Chen, Suigetsu seemed to be infected by the emotions of the Otonin, with a bloodthirsty grin on his face, he said: "Hey~ Is it finally going to war? I can't wait!"

    Hearing Shuiyue's words, Chen glanced at him calmly, and said indifferently: "Okay, these people will be led by you and Chongwu, but there are no other tasks for now, so let's kill the ninjas of the five major countries freely first, and the rest  I'll let you know later!"

    Shuiyue replied with a strange smile: "Understood!"

    Afterwards, all the ninjas in Yinnin Village were led by Chonggo Suigetsu to the battlefield.

    ? Wait until Shuiyue and ?After Wu Wu led Yinnin Village to leave, only Chen and Xianglin were left on the scene.

    Seeing the crowd of Yinnin troops gradually leaving, Xianglin looked away, turned to look at Chen, and asked, "What are you going to do next?"

    Chen said calmly: "I want to go to Xiao's lair first, there are some things that must be resolved!"

    "Is there anything I need to deal with?" Xianglin continued to ask.

    Chen shook his head lightly, and said, "Not yet. Now that the war has started, you should stay in the village and don't go out. I will notify you when there is a task!"

    Compared with Shuiyue and Zhongwu, Xianglin is not a combatant at all, and can only deal with some things later, and it is now a time of war, so Chen naturally did not ask Xianglin to perform any tasks.

    Naturally, Xiang Lin didn't object to Chen's words, nodded and said: "I see, if that's the case, then I'll go down first!"

    After finishing speaking, he didn't wait for Chen to reply, and directly stepped back from the high platform.

    "It's time to talk to Obito about the Tailed Beast!"

    After Xianglin left, Chen also activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and disappeared in place in an instant.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and eighth; Goodbye pharmacist pocket

    ?

    Today, the war has begun, and the personnel of both sides continue to meet on the battlefield, and then a fierce battle broke out, which is being staged everywhere in the ninja world, and the battle has entered a fierce battle from the very beginning.

    For Chen, he didn't care much about how fierce the fight was outside. Whether it was the Five Great Nations or the Xiao Organization, whichever side had the upper hand had no effect on him.

    After coming out of Yinnin Village, Chen rushed directly to the lair of Akatsuki organization. He wanted to get the remaining tailed beast chakra, and I believe that guy with soil must have the same thoughts now.  This matter is handled well.

    For Chen, Obito still pays more attention to it. As soon as he received the news that Chen had arrived, he came out to greet him in person, and he did not show any surprise at Chen's arrival, as if he had already expected Chen to come.

    With Jue, the ubiquitous intelligence officer, many things in the ninja world cannot be hidden from the eyes and ears of Obito. Although the number of people in Otonin Village is not large compared to the five major countries or the Akatsuki Organization, they are not in the minority. Uchi  Bochen gathered so many people, and Obito naturally got information. Originally, Obito didn't look down on the strength of Otonin Village, but he still didn't dare to underestimate Uchiha Chen, so he made Jue pay attention to Otonin Village.  As a result, what surprised him was that the strength displayed by Yinnin Village was beyond his expectations.

    After taking Chen Hehe's evil potion, the overall strength of everyone in Yinnin Village has been greatly improved. Thousands of ninjas at the ninja level will be shocking no matter where they are.  That is more than enough for a country, so he no longer dare to underestimate it.

    Therefore, after Chen followed Obito into the base of the Akatsuki organization, Obito tentatively asked: "The five major countries have already started to act. How are your preparations going?"

    Hearing Obito's question, Chen sneered, and said calmly: "Hehe, don't worry, since I have agreed to cooperate with you, then I will not lose the chain, I have invested all the combat power of Yinnin Village  After entering the battlefield, you don't have to worry about strength, I believe they will not disappoint you!"

    "Reallythat's the best!" Obito pondered for a while, and he also saw that Chen didn't want to say more about this issue, so he didn't bother with this issue any more, and said, "By the way, since I'm here, I'll take you  Go meet an acquaintance!"

    "Oh? An acquaintance" Chen murmured in a low voice, and looked at Obito thoughtfully, as if wondering who the acquaintance Obito mentioned was.

    "Let's go, we'll know when the time comes!" Obito didn't explain much, and after telling Chen, he led the way.

    "Hehe~" Seeing this, Chen didn't ask any more questions, chuckled a few times with great interest, and followed Obito's footsteps.

    Soon, Obito brought Chen to a dark secret room, and there was already someone waiting there, and he was wearing a dark red cloak, with his back facing Obito and Chen,  I couldn't see his face clearly, but Chen could feel a cold aura from that person, and he was very impressed, especially the giant snake that kept breathing out from the cloak, Chen had already guessed this  person's identity.

    After seeing Obito and Chen coming in, he turned around slowly, with a wicked sneer on his face, and saw Uchiha Chen behind Obito, but he didn't show the slightest surprised expression, obviously he already knew who was coming  Who it is, or who is not afraid of Chen at all.

    "Tch~ So it's you!"

    "Long time no see, Mr. Chen!"

    This person is obviously the pharmacist who came to Obito to seek a deal before, and now he has become a big snake!

    After the two met, Obito explained to Chen: "Yaoshidou, it should be called Orochidou now. It used to be under Orochimaru, but now it's our side. I think you two are very familiar with each other."  You are no stranger!"

    Chen sneered and said: "Of course, how can you be unfamiliar? I used to be under his care in Yinnin Village. After Orochimaru was killed, I paid special attention to your whereabouts, but unfortunately I didn't find it!"

    Hearing Chen's teasing tone, Big Shedou didn't express anything, with a faint smile still on his face, and the two snake pupils shone with a strange light, and he said neither humble nor overbearing: "Hehe~~ I didn't expect Mr. Chen to care about me, a small person."  , I am really flattered!"

    "Tch!"

    Chen didn't care about Da Shedou's attitude, just snorted coldly, and ignored him. In his opinion, Yao Shidou is just a small character, he can be crushed to death easily, even if Yao Shidou got the Dashewan now.  Power, became Da Shedou, he still didn't pay attention to the other party, he would inquire about his whereabouts before, but he only valued Da Shewan's filthy reincarnation technique, but it's a pity that Yaoshidou is a spy after all, whether it is  intelligence capabilitiesThe concealment skills are very powerful, and the people Chen sent out are not his opponents at all, so there is no news of finding Yaoshidou all this time, and finally Chen just let it go.

    At this time, Obito said: "Okay, since everyone knows each other, I don't need to introduce more. Dou now has a common purpose with us, and he has inherited the power of Orochimaru, which has great influence on us."  help."

    Chen smiled, and said playfully: "Hehe~~ I remember Orochimaru seems to have studied the forbidden technique of reincarnation in the dirty soil. It seems that you should have inherited this forbidden technique, right?"

    "That's right, Dou has indeed mastered this forbidden technique, and he is better than others. It is precisely because of this that I agreed to cooperate with him!" Dou didn't speak, but Obito answered the question for him.

    Chen didn't care, and continued: "Oh, can you tell me what the conditions for cooperation between you are?"

    "Uhthis",

    Obito was speechless for a while, and he didn't know how to answer. After all, the condition he agreed to at the beginning was Uchiha Sasuke, who was Uchiha Tatsuo's brother, although he tried it when Tatsuo asked him to transplant eyes for Sasuke.  Uchiha Tatsuo's attitude towards Sasuke only got a casual answer. Uchiha Tatsumi's attitude really made him unpredictable. He seemed to know that he was going to attack Sasuke, and he didn't care at all about him doing tricks on Sasuke.  , It seems that the feelings for Sasuke are not as important as imagined.

    But judging from what Uchiha Chen has done, he undoubtedly values ????Sasuke very much. Even Itachi's eyes were given to Sasuke without hesitation. In the end, Obito couldn't figure out what Uchiha Chen was like  Obito didn't know how to answer Uchiha Tatsuo's question for a while.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and nine;

    ?

    Seemingly seeing Obito's embarrassment, Chen smiled, and said indifferently: "Since you don't want to answer, then forget it, I don't really care anyway!"

    Since Chen didn't pursue this issue, Obito naturally wouldn't take the initiative to say it out, let's not talk about Chen's attitude towards Sasuke, but Sasuke is Uchiha Chen's brother anyway.  In any case, it shouldn't be said in person, so Obito slapped him and passed.

    Soon, Obito also got rid of the embarrassment just now, regained his previous indifference, and said, "What is the purpose of your coming here today?"

    Speaking of the purpose of this trip, Chen Ye put away his teasing eyes, did not beat around the bush and said straight to the point: "I want a tailed beast!"

    "What?" Obito was stunned again, obviously not yet able to react.

    Chen stared at Obito, and said coldly again: "I said, I want a tailed beast!"

    "this"

    This time, Obito finally came to his senses. He didn't expect Chen's purpose this time to be the tailed beast. Although the condition he promised Uchiha Chen was to give the other tailed beast, he didn't expect Uchiha Chen to be so eager to ask for it.  He had no intention of handing over the tail beast to others, and the condition he agreed to Uchiha Tatsu was just a blank check. He never thought about cashing it, and even hit Uchiha Tatsu's tail beast idea instead. Now Chen is so straightforward now  Asking him for the tailed beast was indeed beyond his expectation, but fortunately, he had already thought of the words to deal with Uchiha Tatsumi.

    "No, I can't satisfy you for the time being with this request!"

    Hearing Obito's answer, Chen frowned, his face turned cold instantly, and said coldly, "Are you kidding me?"

    Chen's body exuded a frightening chill, and at the same time he locked Obito, and even his pocket was implicated. If Obito didn't give an explanation, he would kill them.

    "No, I won't go back on what I promised you"

    Facing Chen's undisguised murderous intent, although Obito couldn't see his expression, his tone was serious, and he didn't dare to be careless. After all, this person in front of him was not someone from the Akatsuki organization.  will cause serious consequences.

    "Huh! This is different from what you said at the beginning, and now you want to go back on your word? Let me tell you, if you don't give me a satisfactory explanation today, I will definitely make you pay the price!"

    At this time, Big Shedou stood up as a peacemaker and persuaded Chen with a light smile: "Mr. Chen, please be calm, our common enemy now is the Ninja Army Alliance of the Five Great Nations, there is no need to make a fuss over something  Don't let it go, this will not benefit any of us, and I believe that Ah Fei will definitely give you an explanation!"

    "Huh~" Chen snorted coldly, glanced at Big Shedou indifferently, not paying attention to his behavior, and then fixed his eyes on Obito again, obviously waiting for Obito's explanation.

    "If we want to subvert the five major countries, we can't do it just by relying on the current combat power, so we must rely on the power of the golem of the outside world, and we must rely on the huge chakra of the tailed beast to drive the golem of the outside world.  There are nine of them, and we have only sealed one, three, five, six, and seven tails! Only five tailed beasts cannot display the full strength of the golems of the outside world, and it is far from enough.  If the only five tailed beasts are separated, it will be even more impossible to drive the Golem of the Outer Way, so the current tailed beasts cannot be separated for the time being! And"

    While flickering, Obito observed Uchiha Chen¡¯s expression. When he said this, he paused for a moment. After seeing that Chen didn¡¯t seem to be angry, he was secretly relieved, and continued: ¡°I hope I can borrow your  The tailed beast in your hand, because the more tailed beasts you gather, the more powerful the outsider golem can be. In this way, we have the power to subvert the ninja alliance, and no one in the ninja world can stop us  plan, the entire ninja world will be ours, and by that time, we will create a world without war and pain"

    "enough!"

    Just when Obito was still talking about his plan, Chen, who was already impatient, interrupted Obito's flickering, and at the same time, he had an expression of anger and a smile on his face, and said with a smirk: "  Hmph~ I knew you wouldn't give me the tailed beast so easily, and you said so much, you just want the two tails and four tails in my hands!"

    Now that it has been said, Obito has no need to deny it, and said directly: "Yes, the tailed beast is the key to resurrecting the ten-tailed beast. Whether it is in your hands, the second-tailed and four-tailed beasts have not been captured yet.  The eight-tailed and nine-tailed beasts, these tailed beasts are necessary to revive the tailed beasts, without the tailed beasts, my plan cannot be completed, so no matterNo matter what, I have to collect all the tailed beasts. Of course, I will honor your promise, but I have to wait until my plan is completed!  "

    After hearing Obito's words, Chen secretly laughed in his heart, waiting until the plan is completed before fulfilling the promise?  I am afraid that by that time, Uchiha Obito may have already sealed all the tailed beasts into ten tails, and he himself will become the Jinchuriki of the ten tails. At that time, it is undoubtedly a dream to make him fulfill his promise. This Obito  From the very beginning, he never thought about giving the tail beast to Chen, and he said that before just because he wanted to stabilize Chen.

    But for this, Chen already had a backhand, and sneered secretly in his heart: "Obito Uchiha, do you really think that people in the world are as easy to fool as Nagato? But since you have already spoken, I don't mean to say what to say."  It doesn't make sense, anyway, the two cloned tailed beasts are prepared for you, even if you don't open your mouth, I will give them to you, but I don't know that after you seal the two cloned tailed beasts in your body, I will  Then detonate these two tailed beasts, what kind of situation will it be!"

    Thinking of the two newly cloned two-tailed and four-tailed beasts in the space and some powerful functions attached to the cloned tailed beast, a playful expression flashed in Chen's eyes, but it was fleeting, and neither of the two people around him noticed it.  Transformation to Tatsuo Uchiha.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and ten;

    ?

    Although he had long intended to give up the cloned tailed beast to Obito, Chen may have been too obvious to avoid Obito's suspicion, so he acted extremely tough like before, and then pretended to be "persuaded" by Obito,  After that, the pseudo-tailed beast will be handed over to Obito.

    And Obito also seemed to see that Chen's attitude had changed, and he was no longer as tough as before. Obito thought that Chen had gradually been persuaded by him, and hurriedly said while the iron was hot: "At present, we have sealed five tailed beasts.  , if you add the two tailed beasts in your hand, the ten-tailed plan has been preliminarily completed, as long as you collect the eight-tailed and nine-tailed chakras, then the heretic golems will be able to play a role, and even everyone in the Ninja League  Add up is not our opponent."

    After hearing Obito's words, Chen withdrew the killing intent he had directed at Obito and Dou just now, and the aura he exuded just now also dissipated. He didn't speak, and bowed his head in a contemplative state, as if he was thinking about Obito's words.

    Seeing this, Obito was overjoyed. Although he desperately wanted to get two tails and four tails, Obito did not chase after him. As long as Uchiha Tatsumi is not as strong as before, he believes that he will be able to convince Uchiha  Chen agreed to his conditions, and from the change in Uchiha Chen's attitude, it seemed that he was about to convince Chen.

    The two had their own ghosts, and Obito wanted to fool Chen into donating the tailed beast in his hand, but Chen's original purpose was to "send" the cloned tailed beast under his control to Obito, but this purpose  It can't be too obvious, now that there is Obito's "persuasion", such a good opportunity will naturally not be missed, but after a few symbolic arguments, he pretended to be "persuaded" by Obito, and  In exchange, Obito must let him collect the chakras of other tailed beasts for his research.

    For this condition, Obito just thought about it and agreed. Although he had already sensed that the purpose of Uchiha Chen¡¯s collection of Tailed Beast Chakra might not be for the so-called research, he finally agreed to Chen¡¯s request.  After all, he is determined to win the two-tailed and four-tailed beasts anyway, not to mention the promise he made to Uchiha Tatsuo, and now not only has he failed to fulfill the promise, but he has confiscated the two-tailed beasts in Chen's hands, which makes Obito  I feel that I owe Chen Uchiha, so Obito naturally tries to meet Chen's requirements as much as possible.

    Although Obito doesn't know what the purpose of Uchiha Chen's collection of tailed beasts is, but no matter what the purpose is, it is not as good as the ten-tailed plan. As long as the ten-tails can be revived, Obito is confident, no matter what conspiracy Uchiha has.  Not to be afraid, thinking of this, Obito also gave up the idea of ??asking, anyway, he also knew that even if he asked, it was impossible for Uchiha Tatsumoto to tell him.

    The two hit it off, and each got what he needed!

    "That's it. Next, I will seal the two-tailed and four-tailed beasts first. Come and help me. With your words, our sealing progress will be improved a lot, and by the way, I will give you the tailed beast chakra you need  !" After successfully "fooling" from Chen's hands to Erwei and Siwei, Obito planned to trick Youchen into working for him, because the members of Akatsuki's organization were almost dead, and there was a serious shortage of manpower, so Obito would naturally not let him go.  Over time this ready-made labor.

    Chen did not refuse Obito's request. After all, he hadn't got the Tailed Beast Chakra he needed yet, so it was impossible to just leave like this, so he nodded and said, "Whatever, anyway, I don't have anything urgent right now, so I just happened to drop by.  Look at Sasuke!"

    "I'll gather some people first, come with me!"

    After all, Obito activated his ability, and a vortex-shaped black hole instantly formed behind him, and then he himself and Chen were gradually sucked into the vortex, and Chen did not resist, and took advantage of the opportunity to enter the vortex.  Obito and Chen's divine power space, finally, after Obito and Chen's figures were completely sucked into the divine power space, the space vortex gradually became smaller until it disappeared without a trace, and Obito and Chen left like this, leaving only the big snake pocket  One person stayed in this hidden cave.

    Orochidou did not leave with Obito and the others, because he had his own things to do. The army of the reincarnation of the dirty soil had already begun to meet the ninjas of the five major countries. This was a game between him and the five major countries. The army of the reincarnation of the dirty soil was his pawn.  He naturally wants to stay and control everything, and Obito also understands the role of the big snake pocket, so he didn't expect the big snake pocket to help seal the tailed beast, so he didn't ask him to hand it over.

    After taking Uchiha Tatsuo to leave, only Orochi was left in this secret cave. Looking at the direction in which the two left, Orochi sat on the ground and looked at the chessboard on the ground again.  An elusive sneer.

    After a period of time, after Obito released Chen from the Kamui space again, Chen found that he had returned to the place where he had hidden the golem of the heretics, where only the Akatsuki organizations such as Jue, Payne, and Xiaonan were left.  All members of the team have arrived, and after Chen appeared, everyone present?Focus on Chen.

    Tiandao Payne glanced at Chen indifferently, but after a cold snort, he looked away, turned his head and said to Obito: "A Fei, what's the matter of calling us back in such a hurry?"

    Bai Jue also echoed: "That's right, you actually asked me to give up on tracking down the whereabouts of Eight-Tails Jinchuriki and rush back. What's the matter in such a hurry?"

    Obito raised his palm to stop everyone from asking questions, and he waited until it became quiet before saying: "Hachio Guriki, put it aside, we have more important things to do now!"

    After finishing speaking, Obito turned his attention to Chen.

    Chen naturally knew Obito's sign, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he started to seal under the suspicious eyes of everyone in the Akatsuki organization. After completing all the seals, he suddenly slapped his right hand on the ground.

    "Boom!"

    Following the appearance of a cloud of white mist out of thin air, two behemoths appeared out of thin air in everyone's field of vision.

    "This istwo tails andfour tails!"

    "That's right, what we're going to do next is to seal these two tailed beasts!"  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and eleventh; blocking the way

    ?

    The next thing is much simpler, you only need to seal the two tails and four tails that have been "controlled" by Uchiha Tatsuo's Kaleidoscope Sharingan. Although it is not very troublesome, it will take a long time.  After all, there are not enough manpower, so the speed of sealing is twice as fast as before. In addition, the two tailed beasts are sealed together, and the time required is even longer.

    Therefore, no matter how fierce the fight was outside, the members of Chen and Xiao's organization did not know. After spending this period of time in this boring sealing ceremony, they naturally couldn't pay attention to the outside world

    While Chen was still busy sealing the tailed beast with the witnesses of the Akatsuki organization, in a cave at the base camp of the Akatsuki organization, a young man in a gray-white kimono was sitting quietly by the cave wall, except for a flickering lamp.  There was nothing other than the faintly glowing oil lamp, and the entire cave was empty, unusually dim and quiet.

    And this young man is none other than Sasuke Uchiha, who had his eyes transplanted by Obito. At the beginning, his eyes were not used to it, so he wrapped his eyes with a piece of cloth, and after a few days of cultivation  At this time, Sasuke has gradually adapted to the new eyes. Although they have not fully fitted, they are almost the same.

    During this period of time, because of the new eyes transplanted, he has been staying in this place organized by Akatsuki to cultivate, and with this period of meditation, in this peaceful cave, Sasuke's emotions have also calmed down,  Once a person calms down, he will involuntarily think of many things in his mind, or recall some unforgettable past events. Although Sasuke is a powerful ninja, he is also an ordinary person with normal emotions, so  During these quiet days, Sasuke also thought about many things.

    Thinking of Konoha, thinking of Class 7, thinking of Uchiha who was exterminated, and also thinking of his brother, Uchiha Itachi, Sasuke still couldn't let go of it that Itachi still didn't tell him the so-called ""  The truth", but Sasuke also felt from Itachi's attitude that he didn't seem to be forced, which made Sasuke feel very confused, and also made his determination to destroy Konoha a little shaken. This feeling made him  Very upset.

    "Bastard, everyone is like this. Do you think you can hide it from me for the rest of your life without saying anything? I've had enough!" As if thinking of something, Sasuke made a secret decision in his heart, and stood up abruptly.

    "Hmph! This thing is no longer needed!"

    Sasuke is a man of action, he does whatever he thinks of, and he never procrastinates. While talking, he has already tore off the cloth strips wrapped around his eyes. Although his eyes still feel a little uncomfortable, it doesn't affect his vision. As long as he doesn't use it  If you write sharing eyes, there will be no problem. If you don't care about the discomfort of your eyes, Sasuke can't wait anymore. He doesn't want to stay in this dark ghost place anymore, because he has to verify some things.

    Picking up the Kusanagi sword placed next to the stone wall and putting the sword in his waist, Sasuke walked slowly towards the exit of the grotto.

    "Hey, hey, where are you going? You can't walk around now!"

    Just when Sasuke was about to walk out of the exit, a frivolous voice suddenly sounded, causing Sasuke's footsteps to stop, and a man with a whole body of white and criss-cross lines on his body came out from the darkness, and stopped Sasuke  Sasuke also has some impressions of this weird person, this guy seems to be an intelligence expert in the Akatsuki organization, he seems to be called Jue, but the original black part has disappeared, and he has become an all-white freak.

    In fact, this is definitely just a spore clone, and he is currently performing a ceremony with Obito and others to seal the tailed beast, but Sasuke doesn't know about it, but in terms of Sasuke's character, how does this kind of thing matter to him?  It's all good, he doesn't care about these trivial things.

    At this time, the clone of Bai Jue had already walked in front of Sasuke, and said in a complaining tone: "A Feike told you to stay here to cultivate well, don't run around!"

    "Tch!"

    Hearing the name A Fei, a spiral mask and a scarlet Sharingan appeared in Sasuke's mind.

    Sasuke also has a deep impression of Obito, and that guy transplanted his eyes for him, but that's all. Sasuke has never been interested in this guy who hides his head and shows his tail and pretends to be mysterious.  After Tu's name, although Sasuke was still expressionless, there was some disdain in his eyes.

    No one can change the things he decides, not even Uchiha Tatsuya, let alone someone who has only done transplants for him without any intersection.

    Looking indifferently at the strange man blocking his way, Sasuke said coldly: "Go away!"

    Bai Jue?The spore clone shook his head, and said with a strange smile: "That's not acceptable, A Fei has said that, let you stay here, so I can't let you leave here!"

    "Go away, for the sake of that guy transplanting my eyes for me, I won't kill you!" Facing Bai Jue's obstruction, Sasuke's expression remained unchanged, but his tone became more indifferent, obviously he didn't put his face in front of him.  Bai Jue's avatar is in his eyes.

    "Hehe~~ It's really scary, but you can't leave here until Ah Fei tells you to leave. If you insist on leaving, then I can only take you back forcibly!" However, facing Sasuke  He scolded, but Bai Jue's avatar did not move away, it seemed that he was determined to stop Sasuke.

    "Hmph! You dare to stop me even if you don't know how to live or die. Since you want to die, then do as you wish!"

    Sasuke seemed a little impatient, and an inexplicable person treated him as a prisoner. In other words, he would have killed the other party long ago. The reason why he didn't do anything was entirely because Obito transplanted his eyes for him, but since the other party  If you don't understand, then you can't blame him.

    Facing Sasuke's threat, the Baijue avatar didn't care, and said with a strange smile: "Hey~~ I'm not alone!"

    While talking, footsteps suddenly sounded from behind Bai Jue's clone, and then one after another, strange people came out of the dark and came to Bai Jue's clone, and the appearance of these people was no different from the previous Bai Jue's clone  , with the same weird smile on their faces, blocking the exit, and there were quite a few of them.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and twelve; Sasuke's departure

    ?

    With the sound of footsteps, more than a dozen Baijue clones came out from the dark, blocked the exit, and looked at Sasuke with a playful face. These Baijue clones are different from the main body, although their strength is not very strong,  But he inherited Bai Jue's frivolous character, and became even more arrogant. Apart from carrying out the will of the deity, he didn't have too much consciousness. He didn't seem to put anyone in his eyes, and he didn't think about the strength of the other party at all.  .

    "ßÚ~~"

    Seeing the posture of these spore clones, Sasuke laughed back angrily. He was expressionless, but now he showed a ferocious smile. He was in a bad mood. When the Baijue clone blocked his way just now, he  He just wanted to kill someone, but he resisted the urge to do it because Obito transplanted his eyes, but now, the other party is so desperately challenging his patience, Sasuke can't stand it anymore  .

    Sasuke looked at the group of spore clones in front of him with a sneer, and said in a serious but disdainful tone: "The number of people seems to be quite large, I hope you will be more resistant"

    "Bastard, how dare you look down on us"

    Facing Sasuke's contempt, the group of spore clones were directly angry, and all the spore clones rushed towards Sasuke brazenly.

    "Qi, although your eyes are still a little uncomfortable, you don't need Sharingan to deal with you miscellaneous fish!" Sasuke sneered, and while speaking, he suddenly pulled out the grass pheasant sword on the back of his waist, and went up to him.

    After a while

    Sasuke snorted coldly, slowly inserted the Kusanagi sword into the scabbard at the back of his waist again, and walked out of the cave step by step, while behind him were all the broken limbs

    After walking out of the cave, Sasuke looked up at the sky and felt the fresh air, calmed down his emotions slowly, and said in a low voice, "I want to ask those who know the truth personally, but  Before that, I have to meet that disgusting guy I know you won't disappear so easily Orochimaru!"

    A few days later

    After several days of uninterrupted sealing ceremony, Chen and the people organized by Akatsuki finally sealed the two tailed beasts, and the heretic golems under their feet opened their eyes again.

    "Hehe~~ It's finally finished. Sealing two tailed beasts in a row is really too much to bear!" After completing the last process and completely sealing the tailed beasts, Bai Jue from the Xiao organization was the first to speak.

    Maintaining a posture without eating or drinking for several days in a row, and continuously transporting chakra to maintain it, no matter who it is, it is a bit overwhelming, even if they are very powerful ninjas.  This level of strength is not a problem for them, but they still feel a little tired.

    Chen twisted his neck, which had become a little stiff due to holding the posture for a long time, and said in a cold voice: "Hmph, don't look for me again if you have such a thing in the future!"

    The matter of sealing the tailed beast was originally Akatsuki's own business. He only helped Akatsuki once because Obito asked him to collect tailed beast chakra, but he didn't expect that sealing the tailed beast would be so troublesome and useless.  for that long.

    Obito glanced at Chen, didn't care about Chen's attitude, and said indifferently: "Whatever you want, anyway, the tailed beast has collected seven heads, which is enough to make the golem of the heretic golem run, and then it doesn't have to be so troublesome to seal the tailed beast  !"

    "Huh~" Chen just snorted coldly, and didn't speak any more.

    "Okay, we've been here for a long time, and we don't know anything about the outside situation during this time, it's time to get ready to meet those people for a while!" Obito said and looked at it and started it by himself  Kamui, left on his own.

    The rest of the people looked at each other and had nothing to say. In the end, they all disappeared into the secret cave by their own means. In the huge cave, only the huge heretic golem remained.

    After Chen left the Akatsuki organization, he did not go to reunite with Suiyue and the others, but returned to Otonin Village in Tianzhi Country, because he had more important things to do

    At this time, Yinnin Village had been sent to the battlefield by Chen for all the Yinnen, and the whole village had become extremely deserted, but Chen didn't care about it, and went directly to a wide underground base in Yinnen Village.  , start doing what you want to do.

    After looking at this wide underground base, with a thought of Chen, several chakra collectors appeared in his hands instantly. This is the tailed beast chakra he just got from the heretic golem organized by Akatsuki.  Obito promised him.

    Looking at the Chakra Collector in his hand, Chen looked happy, and muttered in a low voice: "Hehe~ I finally got it, and the most critical step is left!"

    ???After putting all the chakra collectors on the ground, Chen began to contact the system, because as Chen became stronger and stronger, he rarely needed to use the system, so the system has not been used for a long time.  It was in a dormant state, but today, he woke up the system again.

    "Host!" When Chen woke up the system, the long-lost electronic synthesis sound sounded in Chen's consciousness.

    Chen didn't waste time, and went straight to the topic: "System, now I've got the remaining tailed beast Chakra, let's clone the remaining tailed beast too!"

    "Understood!" The system's reply was also concise and capable, without too much nonsense, and directly deducted the corresponding points before starting to clone the tailed beast.

    Because at a very early time, Chen collected the entire vein of Gerel's stone, and after converting it into points, it reached an astonishing amount, so Chen didn't need to worry about points at all, because with Gary  He has inexhaustible points for the mineral veins of Gale, and over the years, he has continuously strengthened his own strength by exchanging points with the Gerel Stone Lock. As long as there are things that can increase his strength, he has already redeemed them all.  Now only the tailed beast remains unfinished.

    Following the control of the system, a moment later with a huge chakra fluctuation, three tailed beasts suddenly appeared in front of Chen. These three tailed beasts were five-tailed, King Mu!  Six tails, Rhino!  Nanao, Shigeaki!

    All of these three behemoths exuded bursts of coercion. Suddenly, three majestic chakras flooded the entire underground base!

    At the same time, on the other side, Obito has already learned from Bai Jue that Sasuke has left the Zhizhi stronghold, and he is nowhere to be found at this time, but for Sasuke, Obito no longer values ??it so much, so he casually ordered Bai Jue to let him send a clone  He didn't pay much attention to it after looking for it, because the war has already arrived, and there are still many things waiting for him to deal with.

    At this time, Obito appeared in the underground cave. Opposite him was the big shedou who mastered the forbidden technique of reincarnation in dirty soil. At this time, there was an apparently unconscious female ninja lying at the foot of the dou.

    Obito glanced at the unconscious female ninja, and asked suspiciously, "This is it?"

    "Hehe~~ Konoha's ninja, Mitarai Red Bean!"

    "It's her? Why is she here?" Obito didn't seem to be unfamiliar with the name, but he was even more puzzled, apparently unable to figure out why the big snake pocket brought her here.

    In fact, Mitarai Anko was not taken by Orochi on his own initiative, because the war had already begun. Under the analysis of Konoha's genius strategist Nara Shikahisa, he guessed the location of the headquarters of the Akatsuki organization. Mitarai Anko was only a member of the investigation team.  , was sent over to investigate. In the end, they did find the Big Shedou. Unfortunately, the strength of the Big Shedou is no longer what it used to be. It is far from what the team can handle. The final result is that the entire investigation team was wiped out.

    Perhaps it was because Mitarai had also followed Orochimaru, or for some reason, after Orochito had dealt with the entire investigation team, she did not kill Mitarai Anko, but made her lose consciousness and catch her back.

    It is also mentioned in the manga of the original book that Hongdou has the curse seal under Orochimaru on his body, which contains the power of Orochimaru. As long as he absorbs the power of the curse seal, he can strengthen his own strength and control the reincarnation of the dirty soil  Da Jun, he originally planned to capture Mitarai Anko himself, but he didn't expect that Mitarai Anko would deliver it to his door first, which left him with a lot of trouble.

    "Is it Nara Shikaku? Konoha's strongest brain really lives up to its reputation, and it is really not to be underestimated to be able to find it here!" Obito pondered for a while, and then said to Orochidou: "Since it has been exposed here, then  I can't stay here anymore, I have to find a new place, I won't allow any mistakes in the next thing!"

    Da Shedou smiled and said, "Don't worry, I have a place where there is absolutely no problem. I will go there after I finish the matter at hand!"

    After listening to Orochidou's explanation, Obito didn't ask any more questions. He didn't care about such a small person at all. As long as Orochidou didn't hinder his plan, Obito didn't bother to ask about his affairs. He was more concerned about the current battle situation  , because the ceremony of sealing the tailed beast is going on these few days, so during this period of time, the external affairs have been controlled by Da Shedou, and now he rushed over immediately after completing the sealing ceremony.

    Knowing the current situation from Orochidou, Obito thought about it secretly, and then said to Orochidou in a deep voice: "The time has come, it is time for the reincarnated people to appear!"

    Big Shedou habitually pushed his eyes, with a mysterious smile still on his face.

    "Understood!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com)?Mysterious smile.

    "Understood!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and thirteen; the person who was reincarnated from the dirty soil

    ?

    The ninja world war has already started, and the army of reincarnated dirt has actually appeared on the battlefield, but because of the seal of the tail beast these days, Obito has not stepped forward to control the situation. So far, the army of reincarnated dirt that has appeared on the battlefield  It's just some ordinary ninjas, and those strong fighters who are high-end fighters haven't been sent to the field yet, and Obito is looking for his pocket this time to speed up his actions.

    Da Shedou pushed his glasses, with a weird smile on his face, and said softly: "Understood!"

    As Big Shedou's hands quickly formed seals, accompanied by a roar, coffins broke out of the ground one after another behind him, and then the coffin lids were opened uniformly, and familiar figures slowly walked out of the coffins.  The originally lifeless eyes also gradually showed light and spirit.

    The bursts of power emanating from these reincarnated characters indicate that all of these deceased people were famous geniuses or powerhouses during their lifetime. These reincarnated people include the old members of the Akatsuki organization.  There are also some of the top figures in the history of the ninja world, including some kage-level powerhouses from various villages, such as Sanshoyu Hanzo, Chiyo Granny, etc.

    "Huh? What is this place, am I already dead?"

    These powerhouses of the past who were summoned by the reincarnation of the dirty soil all looked around after their eyes regained their sanity, and they couldn't help feeling puzzled, because they all had one thing in common in their memories, that is, they had already died.  Impressions, and now they should be dead, but now they have come to this world again at this time, even they who have experienced strong winds and waves can't help being surprised.

    "This feeling It seems that we have been called back from the underworld. I remember that this should be a forbidden technique developed by Konoha's second-generation Hokage. It can actually summon the dead from the underworld.  Come back, what an amazing technique!"

    "Hmph, reincarnation? It's unforgivable to play with the soul of the dead!"

    The amazement didn't last long. After a short period of astonishment, these powerhouses also came back to their senses. As the top figures in the ninja world, with their abilities and experience, they quickly understood what they were doing now.  Among them, there are many people who have heard of the forbidden technique of reincarnation.

    Uchiha Itachi, who died after fighting Sasuke, was also among the reincarnated people. After slowly walking out of the coffin, he looked at the Obito and the big snake pocket in front of him.  Still expressionless, he just looked at Obito indifferently, and murmured to himself in a low voice: "Has it finally come to this point? It seems that war is inevitable, I just hope the situation will not be too bad!"

    Although Itachi's voice was not loud, Kisame Kisame, who was also reincarnated from the filth beside him, seemed to hear it. Kisame, who was looking at the surrounding environment, turned his head and said to Itachi with a grin, "It's Itachi  , I didn¡¯t expect that we would have a chance to meet again, it looks like you are dead too, who is so capable to kill you, could it be your younger brother too?¡±

    ""

    Itachi's thoughts were interrupted by Kisame's conversation, and he turned his head to look at Kisame, with no emotion in his eyes, and just said calmly: "This kind of thing is not meaningless anymore, and it seems that now is not the time to reminisce about the old days."

    Seeing Uchiha Itachi's emotionless tone, Kisame seemed to have gotten used to it, and didn't care, just chuckled and said to himself: "Hehe~ That's right, I didn't expect that we would do this in this way.  Coming back to this world, even the dead have to be enslaved, it really makes people uncomfortable!"

    Itachi didn't talk to him, but turned his eyes to Obito again, and finally locked his eyes on the body of Big Shedou.

    "Is this Yakushi's bag? But why does it seem to be different to me? This gloomy feeling is like that guy Orochimaru. It seems that the caster of the reincarnation of the dirty soil should be him  "Although he didn't show any expression on the surface, itachi thought of something in his heart and thought secretly.

    In fact, this kind of thing is not difficult to guess. Itachi had a relationship with Orochimaru as a teammate for a while, and he knew a little about Orochimaru, and also knew that Orochimaru has the forbidden technique of researching the reincarnation of dirty soil, and Yakushidou is the closest to Orochimaru  It is not surprising that he will use Dirty Soil to reincarnate.

    As a double agent between Konoha and Uchiha, and undercover in Akatsuki's Itachi, he is wise, rational, and very thoughtful. He quickly thought of it. Although he didn't do anything on the surface, he secretly remembered  Hold the breath of the big snake pocket.

    On the other side, the rest of the ninjas also noticed the existence of Orochidou and Obito, and locked their eyes on the two of them. Grandma Chiyo of Sand Hidden Village raised her hands and looked at the roads on her hands absent-mindedly.  dry cracks,Muttering to himself: "Is the dirty soil reincarnated?"

    In the end, the originally absent-minded eyes were fixed, and the sharp eyes stared at Obito and Da Shedou in front of him, and said in a deep voice: "You guys are responsible for all this, what are your plans?"

    Hearing Grandma Qiandai's questioning, Da Shedou glanced at her and said with a light smile, "So it's Grandma Qiandai, there's no need to tell you about our intentions, dead people should have the consciousness of dead people,  As long as you obediently become our pawn."

    Hearing this, Grandma Qiandai was taken aback, sighed slightly, and returned to the previous state of being absent-minded, and said in a sad tone: "That's right, no matter what your plans are, the current state of the old man can't be changed at all.  What, I didn't expect that I would become an evil minion after I died, it's really sad."

    The Red Sand Scorpion, who was also reincarnated from the filthy soil, glanced indifferently at the former subordinate Big Shedou and the junior A Fei, and said in a slightly disdainful tone, "To be used by such a weak bean sprouts, Xiaozhen has fallen, let alone live  Only Jue and my heir A Fei will come down?"

    Red Sand Scorpion's old partner, Didara, who also called himself an artist, heard the words, and said with a serious expression: "You talk about eternal beauty and art, but in the end, you die without any artistic value. Dead people have no artistic value.  Shut up obediently, besides you have a fatal weakness in your chest, eh!"

    After finishing speaking, Didara nodded seriously, not understanding the current situation at all.

    After hearing Didara's complaint, Scorpion's originally indifferent expression couldn't hold back immediately, and turned to Didara and said in a serious tone: "Didara, do you want to die?"

    Facing the threat of the scorpion, Didara didn't care, and still complained: "Isn't it already dead? You and I are both, um!"

    "Then you shut up!"

    The two didn't expect that they would habitually expose and bicker with each other after death.

    Seeing the performance of these people, Obito was a little surprised, turned around and asked Big Shedou: "Is this situation really all right?"

    Da Shedou chuckled and replied: "There are too many reincarnations of the filthy earth, and it is a bit troublesome to control them. Now I just control their actions centrally. I will take full control in the future. Once the war starts, their personality will be obliterated. Don't worry about turning into killing machines, but  This also varies from person to person, some people are suitable for doing the opposite, and only by retaining their feelings can they cause confusion among the enemies, this is their weakness."

    "Is that soYesterday's comrades-in-arms and relatives have now become immortal enemies. It's really cruel"

    Hearing this, there was a strange light in Obito's eyes, and he seemed to be thinking about something in his heart, but he didn't question anything on the surface.

    The rest of the ninjas also figured out who summoned them back to this world from the underworld. Except for a few ninjas, all of them were expressing their anger.  , They are all powerful people, and they are naturally extremely angry about such a thing, and they can't wait to swarm up and tear the two culprits, Oshedou and Obito, into pieces.

    It's a pity that they were all reincarnated by the big snake pocket. Although their consciousness is clear, their bodies are out of their own control, and they can't attack at all, so they can only verbally threaten Obito and the big snake pocket.

    Obito and Orochidou, who were threatened, didn't care about this kind of innocuous verbal clamor. Orochidou looked at the angry crowd, still kept smiling, and said in a joking tone: "Everyone here can be regarded as a strong party."  Or, you should also recognize the facts, since you all rely on my filthy soil to reincarnate, then naturally I have the final say, and you have no room to resist at all, obediently be our pawns!"

    As soon as Dou's words fell, his hand suddenly changed a few gestures, and the bodies of those reincarnated from the filth suddenly jumped, and then everyone started to move uncontrollably, rushing towards the exit of the secret cave, and then dispersed to  All directions, began to execute their respective instructions.

    After those ninjas reincarnated from the dirt left, Orochi pushed his glasses and said with a chuckle: "Okay, I should hide now, if there is nothing else, then I should go too.  "

    After finishing speaking, a huge white phosphorous snake suddenly appeared from the cloak of the big snake pocket, rolled up the unconscious Mitarai red beans on the ground, and turned to leave.

    "Wait a moment"

    Just when Orochi was about to leave, Obito spoke, and the footsteps that Orochi was about to leave also stopped. He turned around slowly and looked at Obito again, with a strange look on his face.  With a smile, he said in a frivolous tone: "Is there anything else you want to order?"  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com)om

 Chapter three hundred and fourteen;

    ?

    At this time, Obito's eyes were also looking at Orochi, precisely speaking, it was the body of Mitarai Red Bean who was entangled by Orochi's white-scaled snake, and finally turned his gaze back to Orochi with a strange look in his eyes.

    After a moment of silence, Obito said in a calm tone, "Do you want to bring her with you?"

    Hearing this, Orochidou glanced at Mitarai Anko who was in a coma with interest, the white-scaled snake wrapped around the female ninja moved, and seemed to tighten Mitarai Anko even more, making Mitarai Anko who was in a coma subconsciously  He let out a cold snort, and the expression on his face became painful.

    "This woman was chosen by Oshemaru-sama's curse seal, and there is also Oshemaru-sama's chakra in her body, which is still useful to me, so I have to take it away." Although I don't know why Obito is suddenly interested in red beans, but  Big Shedou still explained it.

    Obito obviously didn't care about Da Shedou's explanation, but said in an unquestionable tone: "No, you can't take her with you, you must kill her immediately, otherwise there will inevitably be a risk of exposure."

    Facing the strength of Obito, Orochidou did not compromise, and said softly: "I can't kill her yet, I want to keep her alive, and take the opportunity to absorb the chakra of Master Orochimaru, and then recycle it later."

    Pushing his glasses, Orochidou continued: "It can be said that my body is the body of Oshemaru-sama. I have to do this in order to strengthen my own strength. As long as I can absorb the power of Oshemaru-sama, it will be beneficial to those who have been reincarnated from the dirt.  The binding force is also stronger, increasing the combat power is equivalent to increasing the contribution to you, and the more important thing"

    Speaking of this, a cold light flashed in Da Shedou's eyes: "The body of a living person is needed for the reincarnation of the filthy soil, and this woman's body happens to be a good sacrifice, which is also the reason why I don't kill this woman."

    After listening to Orochidou's explanation, Obito was silent for a while. In fact, he didn't care about the life and death of Mitarai Anko. The people who were reincarnated from the filth of Oroshedou just now reminded him of something. Yesterday's comrades-in-arms and relatives, now  But he has become an endless enemy, and the cooperation between him and Da Shedou is only a verbal agreement. Originally, Obito only used Da Shedou as a role to use, but after seeing the power of Dirty Reincarnation, he also  Be wary of big snake pockets.

    He felt very uncomfortable about this feeling of being out of his control. After all, his plan was very important, and no mistakes could be tolerated.

    Therefore, Obito didn't care at all about Orochito's explanation of the value of Mitarai red beans, but said indifferently: "Today's comrades-in-arms may become tomorrow's enemies, and you can use my interests to disadvantage me."

    Big Shedou is not stupid, but extremely shrewd, and Obito said it so clearly, he understood the meaning of Obito's words in an instant, and his expression changed from frivolous to slightly dignified, saying: "It seems that you are not trusting enough  Me, what do you want me to do?"

    "The technique of reincarnationI want you to prove to me on the spot whether it really needs to use the body of a living person, andtell me all its secrets, of courseincluding the ability to dispel this technique.  method!"

    This is the purpose of bringing soil, and he can only feel at ease if he holds something that can break the balance, such as the reincarnation of the dirty soil, in his own hands.

    Hearing that what Obito wanted was the technique of reincarnation, Da Shedou's expression changed, and the smile on his face disappeared completely. He said in a deep voice, "What if I refuse?"

    You must know that this dirty soil reincarnation technique is his current bargaining chip. He himself is very clear, and it is precisely because of this forbidden technique that he is qualified to negotiate terms with the other party. Once he loses this bargaining chip, his situation will become a little bit worse.  Passive, but after all, Da Shedou is not an idle person. In addition to the bargaining chip of Dirty Earth Reincarnation, he actually has a backhand in his hand.

    It seemed that he had expected that Da Shedou would not hand over the dirt so easily for reincarnation, so Obito was not in a hurry, but his momentum changed, and he continued to exert pressure on Da Shedou, saying in a serious tone: "Not only will you never get your  What you want, and even what you want will changebecome your life!"

    Speaking of this, Obito's gaze focused, and the only exposed Sharingan that was originally in the state of the three-god jade transformed into a kaleidoscope shape, and at the same time exuded a faint killing intent from his body, staring at the big snake pocket.

    At this time, both of them were silent with each other, and the atmosphere became tense with the change of Obito.

    "It's not wise to be an enemy of Akatsuki now. I still have other trump cards left. There's no need to be in a hurry. It's okay to tell him about the technique of reincarnation." Big Shedou's eyes flickered, and he thought to himselfA decision was made soon after the episode.

    "Okay, I promise you, but there is no sacrifice right now" At this point, Da Shedou cast his eyes on Hongdou, who was entwined by his white-scaled snake, and continued: "I have said before, this woman treats me very well."  It's still useful, but it can't be used as a sacrifice for the reincarnation of the dirty soil."

    Seeing that Orochidou compromised, Obito also withdrew the pressure. He didn't care about the life and death of Mitarai Anzu. Since this Orochidou didn't want to kill this woman now, he didn't force Orochidou, after all, Orochidou has already  If he regressed, he would naturally reciprocate and give the big snake some face.

    "I see, I will prepare the sacrifice, wait for me first!"

    Obito activated his divine power while talking to Orochi, and disappeared in the same place in an instant, presumably to prepare the so-called best.

    And after Obito left, Da Shedou looked at the place where Obito disappeared, a cold light flashed in his eyes, but soon, he returned to his original frivolous expression, as if nothing had happened.

    Obito didn't leave for a long time, he came back about ten minutes later, he should have found the sacrificial offering, and brought back two men dressed as ninjas, but he seemed obviously unconscious,  It should be the illusion of Sharingan.

    "Just use these two people to prove it to me!" Obito said while reaching out and clasping the neck of one of the ninjas, twisting it hard, only to hear a crisp sound of bones breaking, and the ninja's neck  The bone was directly broken by Obito, and then he threw it away. The corpse was thrown under Obito's feet like a broken sack, and there was no time for Big Shedou to react.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 315; The secret of reincarnation in dirty soil

    ?

    After Obito casually killed the unknown ninja, he left the body at the foot of the big snake pocket, then pointed to another living person controlled by the illusion and said in an unquestionable tone: "Come on, I've already prepared for the operation."  Prepared for you, now I want you to use this guy to reincarnate the person I just killed."

    Although he was very upset with Uchiha Obito, Orochidou did not express his dissatisfaction on his face, he looked at the corpse of the ninja who was killed by Obito blankly, and said in a cold and ironic tone: "It's really cold-blooded."  "

    After controlling the white-scaled snake to lightly put the Mitarai red beans on the ground, the big snake walked towards the corpse at a leisurely pace, and then controlled the white-scaled snake to roll up the corpse on the ground.  He took out a scroll from his arms and explained to Obito: "Let me make it clear that the reincarnation of the filthy soil is classified as psychic art. To summon the soul of the dead from the pure land of the underworld to the filthy land of this world, you first need  It is a part of the resuscitated person, simply put, it is a certain amount of flesh"

    While speaking, the big snake pocket raised its other hand that was originally empty, and suddenly a handful of kunai appeared in his hand, and then gently stabbed the corpse rolled up by the white-scaled snake with the kunai in his hand, because this  The corpse had just been killed by Obito, and the blood naturally did not coagulate. After the kunai of the big snake pocket pierced the body, the dark red blood flowed out from the wound and dripped on the ground along the kunai.  The kunai was soon stained with the blood of the dead.

    "If this element cannot be satisfied, then reincarnation is impossible, and people whose souls are not in the pure land of the underworld, that is, people whose souls are sealed in other places, cannot be reincarnated. Master Orochimaru once wanted to reincarnate the fourth generation of Hokage in the dirt, but finally failed.  Because he has been sealed by the ghoul with the sealing technique, and his soul has been controlled by the god of death, and in the Konoha collapse plan, the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen also cast the ghoul seal, the first Hokage and the second Hokage together with the third generation  Hokage's own soul is also controlled by the god of death" The big snake pulled out the blood-stained Kunai, and while explaining the secret of the dirt's reincarnation to Obito, he smeared Kunai's blood on the scroll.

    After hearing Orochito's explanation, Obito also understood some information, and said in a deep voice, "Does that mean that from the first generation to the fourth generation of Hokage, it is impossible to be reincarnated by the dirt?"

    "That's right!"

    The technique of reincarnation from dirty soil is obviously ready. After spreading the blood-stained scroll on the ground, and following the big snake to form a necessary seal for reincarnation from dirty soil, a group of mysterious spells emerged out of thin air to cast that name on the ground.  The sacrificial ninja surrounded it, and after the talisman shone with a strange light, pieces of filthy soil like thin paper quickly wrapped the sacrificial ninja, and after a while, as the pieces of filthy soil gradually peeled off  , the ninja that was originally used as a sacrifice has disappeared, replaced by the ninja that Obito just killed

    The only difference is that the dry and cracked marks on the face of the ninja reincarnated from the dirty soil indicate the identity of this person.

    "Thishere is"

    Obviously, the reincarnated ninja seemed to have regained consciousness, but he didn't understand his current situation, and was looking around in fear. What was he going to say after he found the big snake pocket and Obito?  But the big snake pocket obviously didn't give him a chance. Before the reincarnated person could react, he stabbed the kunai in his hand into the reincarnated person again.  spell.

    After the kunai with the talisman pierced his body, the ninja who was still terrified stopped all his movements in an instant, standing motionless like a statue.

    Since then, the demonstration of the reincarnation of the unclean soil has come to an end, and it has been quite successful.

    Obito silently looked at the ninja who was reincarnated by the filth, and did not speak, and just after finishing all the reincarnation of the filth, Da Shedou also turned to face Obito, with an intriguing smile on his face again, and said softly: "  That's it, using the living as the container for the soul of the dead, the reincarnation of the filth is complete!"

    Obito observed the ninja who was reincarnated by the dirty soil. After the big snake pocket pierced the kunai with the charm into the reincarnated body, the ninja who was originally panicked instantly calmed down, as if his consciousness had been wiped out, and asked curiously:  "This spellcould it be used to suppress personality?"

    "It can be said that this ninjutsu is the biggest and strongest move in the ninja world. It was designed by the second generation of Hokage and completed by Master Orochimaru. This is the biggest legacy they left to the world, and  This spell is not only used to suppress the personality, but also to restore the strength of the reincarnated person as much as possible, including the special ability of the reincarnated person, whether it is secret art or blood succession limit, it can be preserved, such as Uchiha Itachi's writing  Wheel eyeUnfortunately, I can't find YuShisui's body, even Jiraiya, one of the Sannin, and Yamato Tenzo, who was able to use Mudun, the bodies of these two people are also missing, and I have nothing in their cemetery. ?¡­¡±

    Orochito¡¯s tone revealed a sense of disappointment. It was obviously a pity that the bodies of these people were not found. If he could reincarnate the Yamato Tenzo in his impression and Jiraiya who is as famous as Orochimaru, then  His hole cards must be stronger.

    Hearing Orochidou's complaint, Obito's face hidden under the mask changed slightly, and his brows also frowned, as if disgusted by Orochidou's behavior of disrespecting the dead. After all, the dead are big, no matter what  Speaking of these celebrities, all of them were famous and powerful during their lifetime, and they should be respected, not even their souls are played with after death, and they have no peace. Although what he did is not much different from that of the big snake pocket, but  He was still a little unhappy.

    "Enough, enough is enough, this kind of thing doesn't need to be reported to me."

    When Da Shedou was about to continue talking, Obito interrupted him loudly, and even aggravated his tone, obviously he didn't want to hear these topics that made him feel a little uncomfortable.

    Orochidou obviously didn't expect Obito's reaction like this, he was stunned for a moment, but after thinking about it, he already guessed Obito's psychology, Orochidou couldn't help but secretly felt ridiculous and disdainful about Obito's reaction, but he didn't say anything again  Continuing with this topic, he looked at Obito jokingly, and said with a frivolous smile: "Forget it, it's a pity that we didn't get the corpses of these people, but it doesn't matter, anyway, there are enough chess pieces"

    Obito Uchiha didn't care about Orochito's attitude, and asked in a deep voice: "The technique of reincarnation is so easy to use, is there any risk?"

    Speaking of pride, Big Shedou chuckled lightly twice, and then explained: "Hehethe most perfect part of this technique is that the performer is not in any danger."

    Such a powerful ninjutsu has no risk, Obito looked a little surprised: "How is it possible"

    Dashedou smiled and said to Obito: "In fact, it is true. There is no harm in the technique of reincarnation. If you have to point out what is wrong, it is that this ninjutsu is too powerful, and the name of the performer will inevitably be recognized by others."  Everyone knows that one day I will become as famous as Uchiha Madara, I don't want to see this happen, it will make me a target!"

    Having said that, but the frivolous tone of Big Shedou and a trace of complacency in his eyes showed his pride.

    Hearing Da Shedou's words, Obito's eyes narrowed slightly, and he said coldly: "Hmph, you'd better not push yourself too hard, everything has counterproductive effects, and some things will be counterproductive if done too much, in short, don't take it lightly.  "

    "Hmph, thank you for your advice. Seriously, if you want to say that there is a real risk of reincarnation in the dirty soil, that is, I will reveal its secrets to you" Having said this, Da Shedou's expression also restrained his smile.  With a dull face, it was obvious that Obito still made him feel unhappy about Obito asking him to hand over the dirt and reincarnate.

    "Okay, it's time for me to go. A low-key person should hide in a dark place!"

    "Wait, it seems you haven't explained to me how to stop the reincarnation of the dirty soil!"

    "Oh, I almost forgot." Da Shedou laughed at himself and continued: "Even if you kill the caster, you can't stop this ninjutsu, but even so, it's actually very simple to undo it, as long as you manipulate me  The caster, according to Xu, Wu, Yin, just use [Xie], for example use your Sharingan to manipulate me, and for the rest, just seal all the souls that have been reincarnated from the dirty soil.  "

    "I hope that what you said is true!" After listening to Da Shedou's words, Obito stared at Da Shedou coldly, with a serious tone and a hint of threat.

    "Don't worry, I don't have the guts to lie to you." Da Shedou looked at Obito jokingly, and at the same time activated ninjutsu. A gray coffin appeared out of thin air, pretending to be the ninja who had just been reincarnated from the dirt.  After entering, the coffin slowly sank into the ground and disappeared without a trace.

    "I've told you all the secrets of the reincarnation of the filthy soil, I'm leaving!" After telling Obito all the secrets of the reincarnation of the filthy soil, Orochidou was about to leave, and with the white-scaled snake on his body, he put the Mitarai red beans on the ground again  Rolled up, said hello to Obito, then turned and left.

    After getting what he wanted, this time Obito didn't stop Da Shedou any more, but silently looked at the figure who was gradually leaving him thoughtfully.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter one hundred and sixteen;

    ?

    After Da Shedou left the cave, a forest appeared in front of him. At this time, the frivolous expression on Da Shedou's face hidden under the cloak disappeared at this time, and there was a cold light in his eyes, which seemed a bit gloomy.  The threat he received made him very unhappy, but Da Shedou is a senior spy after all, neither the city nor the level of patience is beyond ordinary people, so when Obito threatened him, he simply handed over the dirty soil reincarnation  .

    "As long as I have reincarnation and ninjutsu, I am invincible. One day, I will understand the truth of the Sage of the Six Paths, and even the real Uchiha Madara will not be afraid, hehehe~~~~"

    Thinking of what he was planning, Da Shedou felt a surge of heat in his heart. He glanced back at the entrance of the cave he had just come out of, a gleam of coldness flashed in his eyes, but it was quickly hidden, and then he jumped up and down in the woods a few times,  just disappeared.

    And in the cave at this time, after Obito left, a giant pitcher plant like pitcher plant slowly emerged from the ground behind Obito, it was the Black Jue of the Akatsuki organization.

    At this time, Jue was still buried in the ground on one side of his body, looking at the direction in which the big snake was leaving, Hei Jue said in his hoarse voice: "That guy seems to be hiding something."

    Obito didn't turn around, still looking at the direction that Big Shedou left, and said indifferently: "Hmph, as expected, if he didn't have any hole cards, how dare he ask me to cooperate, and even handed over the secret of Dirty Tu's reincarnation."

    After Heijue heard Obito's words, he jokingly said: "Oh, you believe what he said?"

    At this time, Obito also looked away, turned around and looked at Jue behind him, and said, "Yao Shidou is a smart man, he understands his situation very well, although he doesn't know what he is planning, but since he found him  We, that must rely on our influence, he does not dare to be an enemy to us now, at least he can still be trusted before his goal is achieved."

    Hei Jue said with great interest: "So that's the case, but since we already know that his purpose is not simple, why not figure it out directly, as he said, it should be very simple to control him with Sharingan."

    Obito didn't agree with Heijue's words, and said in a deep voice: "Some things can't be done too badly. If you push him too fast, it will only be counterproductive. Although it is not difficult to kill the big snake pocket, but the dirt  Reincarnation is a trouble after all, no matter what, at least we are now a cooperative relationship, we still need to use the power of reincarnation from the dirty soil, and we have more important things to do, so it is not appropriate to make extra troubles."

    "Suoga, you just decide."

    Obito continued to ask Heijue: "Has Baijue spores already attached to that guy?"

    Heijue is obviously familiar with doing this kind of thing, he gave a strange laugh in his hoarse voice and replied: "Hey hey~Of course!"

    "Hmph, no matter what you say, you have to keep your hands. You must not take it lightly. This guy is not easy for Yaoshidou. I really underestimated him before." Speaking of this, a cold light flashed in Obito's eyes, obviously he has never been to Big Shedou.  He didn't fully trust them, even though Da Shedou is now in a cooperative relationship with them, he knew that Da Shedou was using the Xiao organization, but he was also using Da Shedou, so he secretly let Hei Jue attach it to Da Shedou's body.  White spores.

    In the cave, after a period of silence, Heijue spoke again and asked, "What are you going to do about the reincarnation eye? Madara has already come out. It will be very difficult if you let him know that he was reincarnated by the filthy soil."  Be angry."

    Obito seemed to ponder for a while, and then said indifferently: "It's come to this point, it's time for Nagato to play its role,"

    "Hehe~ That's exactly what I said, but Nagato will definitely not agree so easily."

    Obito snorted coldly, and said in a serious tone: "Hmph, then he's not up to it."

    "I understand, but what about Xiaonan? She is also a trouble after all. With her by Nagato's side, things will not be easy."

    "The most important issue at the moment is the matter of the eyes of reincarnation. To control the ten tails, the eyes of reincarnation are indispensable. No matter what, it is imperative to recover the eyes of reincarnation. She'd better be quiet, otherwise, I will personally solve her  .¡±

    Hearing Obito's words, Heijue smiled strangely, and jokingly said: "Is this going to kill the donkey? Hehehe~~~ It's really cold-blooded, but if you do it yourself, it should be safe, then the next step  what to do?"

    Facing Hei Zee's banter, Obito didn't care, looked at Hei Zee indifferently, and replied in a cold voice: "Let them play the final role for our plan, let Bai Zee find Nine-Tails Jinchuriki as soon as possible."  hiding place, let Nagato captureJinchuriki, and you, are lurking next to Nagato's main body. If he can successfully capture Jinchuriki, that would be the best. If he fails again, then you will take back the Samsara Eye.  "

    "Understood." Hei Jue already knew what he should do, so he planned to leave to carry out his task.

    "Wait a moment."

    When Heijue's body was about to sink into the ground again, Obito suddenly interrupted him.

    "Oh? Is there anything else?" Hei Jue asked suspiciously.

    Obito paused for a moment, then asked Heijue: "How is Uchiha Tatsu, what is he doing now?"

    Heijue replied after listening: "Uchiha Tatsuya? He left after we sealed the tailed beast. That guy is very skilled in space ninjutsu and very vigilant. He has always been on guard against me.  There is no chance to attach Baijue spores to him, and he can only be monitored by Baijue's clone. He has returned to Otonin Village, and he doesn't know what he is planning, but his Otonin, who doesn't know Uchiha Chen  What kind of secret technique was used, the strength of all the tone ninja has been greatly improved, it should not be underestimated."

    "Really?" Obito heard the words, pondered for a moment, and continued: "What Uchiha Tatsu is planning is certainly not simple. He seems to be just collecting the chakra of tailed beasts. I have a hunch that this Uchiha Tatsuya's  The purpose is definitely not that simple, I was eager to get the tailed beast in his hand before, so I didn't think too much about it, but now that I think about it, there are indeed many doubts about this matter."

    Hei Jue thought about it carefully, and found it really weird, and said: "That's right, he doesn't seem like a person who compromises easily, I don't think you convinced him, but he really  Handing over the Tailed Beast so easily really makes people feel suspicious."

    "That can only explain one problem. The tailed beasts captured in our hands, their Chakra is far superior to the tailed beast itself for Uchiha Tatsumi. He even does not hesitate to exchange the tailed beasts in his hands for some insignificant chakras.  , his purpose is only to be able to collect the chakra of the tailed beast that we captured, and to take advantage of our eagerness to get the tailed beast in his hand, pretending to be persuaded by me, and then put forward the conditions for collecting the tailed beast's chakra.  His performance is all pretending, just to relax our vigilance, to make us unaware of his real purpose, this guy"

    Speaking of this, Obito's eyes were half-closed, obviously thinking of something.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and seventeen; the result of speculation

    ?

    Thinking about it carefully, it is obvious that Obito seems to have noticed Chen's purpose.

    In fact, Chen's planning method is really not very clever, and it can even be said that there are many loopholes that cannot withstand scrutiny at all. As long as a person with a good brain thinks carefully, he can detect it.

    And Obito is a person who is good at using conspiracies, otherwise it would be impossible to become the mastermind behind the Akatsuki organization and plan strategies behind the scenes, but his attention has been on the tailed beast in Uchiha Chen's hands before, eager to  To get the tail beast in Chen's hand, so I didn't think about it.

    But now, he has got the tailed beast he wanted, and the energy originally put on the tailed beast naturally fell on Uchiha Chen, so after thinking about the contact between him and Uchiha Chen, what happened  Soon, some doubts came to mind.

    For example, the strength shown by Uchiha Chen is nothing more than a means to divert his attention. The more powerful he is, the less he will think about it. After all, what he wanted most at the time was the tailed beast in Uchiha Chen's hands.  , wanting to pull Chen into his own camp, the joint matter was proposed by him on his own initiative, so he must try his best to meet Uchiha Chen's conditions, but while he is calculating Uchiha Chen, the other party is also calculating him  .

    Then it was time to seal the fake Eight-tailed Jinchuriki. At that time, Uchiha Tatsuya mocked the Akatsuki organization, making Nagato, who had been teased because of the failure of the mission, even more angry, causing conflicts between the two parties, and even reached the point where swords were on the verge of breaking out.  Now, if he hadn't come forward to appease him, it would have been time for a fight.

    Originally thought that it would be difficult for Uchiha Chen to compromise, but he did not expect that Uchiha Chen's condition turned out to be only the broken foot of the eight tails that was useless in his eyes.  Arguing, his goal is actually the severed foot of the eight tails.

    In fact, from that time on, Obito felt a little strange, but he didn't doubt it until he asked Uchiha Tatsun to hand over the tail beast. At that time, Uchiha Tatsuo also acted extremely strong. At that time, he thought that he  He couldn't convince Uchiha Chen to hand over the tail beast in his hand. When he was sighing that Uchiha Chen was difficult to deal with, the result of the final negotiation was beyond his expectation. Unexpectedly, Uchiha Chen was only a little "angry" at the beginning  After a while, he was really "persuaded" by himself, and the condition he proposed was also the trivial tailed beast chakra.

    At that time, because he was eager to collect tailed beasts, although he was skeptical, in order to get two tails and four tails, Obito had no choice but to agree to this condition, and his goal was achieved, and he was extremely happy in his heart.  The sealing ceremony was carried out non-stop again, so I haven't had time to think about it.

    In fact, judging from Uchiha Chen's past behavior style, he doesn't seem like someone who would easily compromise, but Obito was immersed in the joy of achieving his goal at the time, although he also understood that he didn't really give Uchiha Chen to him.  "Convinced", but these are not important anymore, after all, the tailed beast has succeeded anyway, and his goal has been achieved.

    And Uchiha Chen must have been eager to get those tailed beast chakras at the time, so he didn't do any clever cover-ups at all, and he just showed his "dissatisfaction" symbolically, and then he agreed to this completely  It's an unreasonable transaction. Now that I think about it, exchanging two real tailed beasts for some insignificant tailed beast chakras is not normal no matter how you look at it.

    Out of the self-confidence of the Moon Eye Project, in Obito¡¯s eyes, no matter what Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s requirements are, they are not as valuable as the Tailed Beast. He always believes that no matter what conspiracy Uchiha Tatsu has, as long as he can complete the Moon Eye Project  , then any conspiracies and tricks are just futile, and it is precisely because of this that he unscrupulously agreed to the condition of Uchiha Tatsuo's Tailed Beast Chakra.

    Chen's methods are not clever at all, and any interested outsider may notice it, just like now, after connecting everything together, Obito has noticed Uchiha Chen's purpose, which is probably the tailed beast Chakra.

    After he figured it out, Obito focused his eyes and said in a low voice: "His purpose is to collect the Chakra of the Tailed Beast."

    Although I guessed that Uchiha Chen's purpose is probably the tailed beast chakra, but why did Uchiha Chen collect the tailed beast chakra, this Uchiha Obito didn't figure it out, just figured out one thing, but fell into a trap  In another doubt.

    There was no expression on Heijue's face, and he didn't think of Chen's purpose of collecting Chakra for the time being, he just said doubtfully: "Collect Tailed Beast Chakra? What's the use of collecting these Chakras? Does he want to rely on these  A little chakra and then create a tailed beast? How is that possible"

    Obito was secretly guessing Uchiha Tatsuo's purpose, but when he heardAfter Hei Jue said something careless, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and the expression on his face hidden under the mask suddenly changed, and he said anxiously: "No, maybe this is the truth!"

    Hei Jue obviously didn't expect that Obito would have such a big reaction when he said it casually, and he said strangely: "Create a tailed beast? This is too shocking"

    However, before he finished speaking, Heijue suddenly thought of something, and his expression also changed: "Could it be that"

    The two seemed to have thought of the same thing.

    "It's entirely possible. It is rumored that Uchiha Tatsuo once summoned a Nine-Tails to assist in the battle when he attacked Yunyin and Konoha, but Uzumaki Naruto, who is Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, still exists now, and Nine-Tails is also still being killed.  Sealed in his body, if the rumor that Uchiha Tatsuo summoned Nine-Tails is true, then there is a problem Nine-Tails have two ends!"

    Speaking of this, whether it is Hei Ze or Uchiha Obito, the expressions of the two of them can't help but become dignified. Obviously, they seem to have realized the seriousness of the matter.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 318; Decision after speculation

    ?

    Originally, the two of them had heard about the rumor very early on, but after all, it was just a rumor, not what they saw with their own eyes, so they still had some doubts in their hearts, but now, the two of them couldn't help but think of those rumors, and then think of the time before Obito.  Presumably, they already feel that things are beyond their control.

    "This is really crazy" Heijue's face changed suddenly. Obviously, even he was horrified. Creating a tailed beast, all of this is beyond his cognition, even if he himself was in the era of the Sage of the Six Paths  people, he never listened to.  Said that the tailed beast can be created, this kind of thing, even his mother Kaguya Hime can't do it.

    Ordinary people may not know it, but as Otsutsuki Kaguya's third son, or Kaguya Hime's will, he knows best that ten tails are actually transformed from the sacred tree that is the source of chakra, and ten tails are  The sacred tree, the sacred tree is the root of all chakras. There is no second sacred tree in this world, so the nine tailed beasts are also unique.

    Although in the original work, there are many branches about tailed beasts, such as the artificial zero tail in the theater version, it is just something created by an ambitious person, using people's desire to rely on the darkness in people's hearts to produce huge darkness  Chakra.  Although the ability looks awesome, it is far from the real tailed beast. The nine-tailed chakra in Naruto's body has not yet grown up, and the fake Nine of the Temple of Fire  Tail Jinchuriki, as well as the Tailed Beast transformation of Golden Horn and Silver Horn, and the Nine Tails that were divided into two by the Fourth Hokage, this is rooted in Nine Tails itself.

    But now that he learned that someone had the ability to create tailed beasts, how could he not be shocked, the matter was beyond his control.

    The two were silent. Obviously, this matter had made them a little overwhelmed. They were thinking hard for a while, but they didn't have an idea for a short time.

    After a brief silence, Obito said in a deep voice: "Uchiha Tatsuya, this guy is too dangerous. He is the biggest threat to our implementation of the Moon Eye Project."

    Heijue also said solemnly at this time: "If Uchiha Tatsuo really has the ability to create tailed beasts, what is his ultimate goal? Besides tailed beasts, does he have anything more terrifying to hide  "

    Speaking of this, the two looked at each other, obviously thinking of the same thing.

    After pondering for a while, Hei Jue still couldn't believe it and said: "No, it's impossible, there is only one Golem of the Outer Way sealed by the Sage of the Six Paths, although it is not clear whether he really has the ability to create tailed beasts, even if  He really can, without the heretic golem, the tailed beast is just a stronger chakra monster, it is impossible to have a second head and ten tails."

    After all, this kind of thing is simply a fantasy. If it is true, how much change will be made to his secret plan, he does not dare to think about it, and can only comfort himself in his heart.

    "That's right, there is no heretic golem, even if Uchiha Tatsuo really has the ability to copy tailed beasts, those tailed beasts are just stronger beasts, and they are nothing compared to the complete ten-tailed beasts, we just need to first  Complete the Moon Eye project in one step, then no matter what conspiracy Uchiha Tatsu has, it is nothing to be afraid of."

    Hearing Heijue's words, Obito seems to have gained a little confidence, and his frowning brows have also relaxed, but his vigilance towards Uchiha Tatsumi has not diminished, and he said in a deep voice: "Uchiha Tatsumi has now left us.  He got the Tailed Beast Chakra he wanted in his hands. If he really has the ability to copy Tailed Beasts, I think he should be working on it now, and it is probably not easy to create a monster of the level of Tailed Beasts.  He will definitely not make any moves in a short time."

    Hei Jue suggested: "Should we send someone to approach him?"

    Knowing how powerful Uchiha Tatsu is, the Baijue avatar sent to monitor Uchiha Tatsu didn't dare to monitor Uchiha Tatsun at all, and could only observe secretly from a long distance away.  , No other useful information can be collected at all, this is the result of Uchiha Chen not deliberately hiding his tracks, otherwise with Chen's space ninjutsu, those Baijue clones would not be able to catch up with him at all.

    Obito shook his head and said: "It's useless, he has already discovered you when you were in the Iron Kingdom, and he has already seen through your abilities. Bai Jue's clone has no chance to approach him at all, and will instead startle the snake."

    Hei Jue asked suspiciously: "Then what should we do next? We can't just let him go, right?"

    "Leaving Uchiha Chen alone is definitely not enough. Call Bai Jue back and let him watch Uchiha Chen in person. We are still a cooperative relationship now. As long as his goal is not achieved, it should not be torn apart."  Shameless, after all, he still needs us to hold the attention of the five major powers.?, let Bai Jue be careful, at least figure out what he is doing now.  "

    Obito obviously thought of Hei Ze's words. After pondering for a while, he finally decided to ask Bai Zee to investigate it himself.  , he is more worried about the variable Uchiha Chen, and he is really worried if he doesn't figure out what Chen is doing.

    Although Heijue also agreed with Obito's arrangement, he still asked: "What about Jinchuriki? Don't you want to look for it?"

    After a period of relaxation, Obito has calmed down his emotions at this time, and returned to his calm expression, and said in a deep voice: "I can't wait any longer, let Nagato take action himself, and send out the Six Paths of Penn to attack  From the rear of the Ninja Alliance, it would be best if these two people could be forced out. Even if they didn¡¯t come out, then use the human ability to find them out. I don¡¯t believe that no one in the huge Ninja Alliance will know where Jinchuriki is hiding.  place!"

    "Understood!" Hei Jue already knew what to do. After replying in a deep voice, his body slowly dived into the ground and went to complete his task.

    After Heijue left, Obito thought about Uchiha Tatsuo, with a haze in his eyes, and said indifferently: "We declared war with the five major countries, which almost attracted the attention of the five major countries.  At this time, he fell silent instead. He is using us as a shield. While we are at war with the five major powers, he has no time to pay attention to him, and secretly lurks down to complete his plan. This guy has premeditated, and wants to reap the benefits of the fisherman?  ?¡±

    In the end, Obito didn't stay any longer, and disappeared in place after a burst of space fluctuations.

    ??????????????????????????????¡­?

 Chapter 319; The information brought by the bird

    ?

    After Heijue left, Obito thought about Uchiha Tatsuo's affairs, and there was a haze in his eyes, as if he was thinking about some premeditated plan. Obviously, he also felt oppressed at this time. Originally, everything was under control.  Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi's guess that he could copy the Tailed Beast was broken, this feeling of not being in control made him feel a little uneasy.

    Although it was used by Uchiha Tatsu, but anyway, Uchiha Tatsu fulfilled his promise and handed over all the tailed beasts, which also made Obito feel a little comforted. After all, he has collected seven tailed beasts now  Only, only the last two tailed beasts are left, and his goal can be achieved. What he has to do now is to capture the remaining two tailed beasts as soon as possible. As long as the ten-tailed beasts can be fully revived, by then  , Obito believes that no matter what conspiracy Uchiha Tatsu has, he will be vulnerable to ten tails.

    Thinking of this, Obito snorted coldly, and said solemnly: "Uchiha Tatsuya, you are indeed not a simple character, but your biggest mistake was handing over the tailed beast, you will definitely regret this decision  .¡±

    After finishing speaking, Obito did not stay any longer, his eyes entered the kaleidoscope state, and launched his space ninjutsu. With a burst of space fluctuations, a spiral space black hole gradually formed. After Obito was sucked into the black hole  , then disappears

    In a large forest in the ninja world

    A battle is clearly taking place here. A dozen or so ninjas on one side are besieging and killing a ninja holding a huge sword.  A ninja with a big sword surrounded by a group of people seems dangerous, but the result is just the opposite

    Because after the confrontation between the two sides, within a few rounds, the group of ninjas were all eliminated by the ninjas holding big knives.

    "Hehe~~ These ninjas are so weak. I was killed before I even got serious. It's so boring." After the man with the big sword killed all the opponents, he casually carried the beheading sword in his hand.  Looking at the ninja who had just been killed by him in front of him, he sneered and mocked.

    As for the corpses lying on the ground at his feet, it can be seen that the ninjas on these corpses are dressed in various styles and are not uniform. There are Konoha, Yunyin, and ninjas from the five major ninja villages, but at this time their  The forehead guards worn on their foreheads are no longer engraved with the logo of their village, but uniformly wear the forehead guards with the word "forbearance".

    At this time, a strong man in a cloak came out from behind a big tree, walked up to the pile of corpses, looked at the corpses on the ground with a solemn expression, sighed softly, and said in a low voice: "And  They are ninjas from the Five Great Nations, and they are the fifth batch of teams they have encountered today, and it seems that the war has reached a fever pitch, but I don¡¯t know what the current situation is like.¡±

    The ninja with the big sword on his shoulder also looked at the strong man at this time, and shouted at him: "Hey, what are you muttering about?"

    The two didn't fight each other, they obviously knew each other.

    And after the strong man heard the call, he looked away from the pile of corpses, looked at the ninja, and said with a light smile: "It's nothing, Suigetsu, how are you, are you okay?"

    This ninja carrying a big sword is obviously Suigetsu who was sent by Chen to the battlefield to stand by, and the strong man in the cloak is Chonggo.

    After hearing Chongwu's words, Shuiyue snorted coldly, and shouted at Chongwu in dissatisfaction: "Tch, are you doubting my strength? These ninjas are too weak, and their strength alone makes me serious.  I don¡¯t even have the qualifications to get up, so how could it hurt me.¡±

    Facing Shuiyue's dissatisfaction, Chongwu obviously didn't care, and said apologetically: "Hehe, I didn't mean to underestimate you. I'm sorry."

    Shuiyue curled her lips, waved her hands casually and said, "Forget it, forget it, I don't care anyway."

    Having said that, Shuiyue walked out from the pile of corpses, and the two walked to the depths of the woods together

    The two walked side by side, Shuiyue suddenly reached out and put his arm on Chongwu's shoulder, and said with a weird smile: "Hey, Chongwu, what do you think the boss is doing now? He left us here for a few days, and he's gone again.  Don't give us orders, and if it weren't for these ninjas passing by to pass the time, I would be smothered to death."

    Chongwu didn't care that Shuiyue hugged his shoulders, shook his head, and said in a deep voice: "I don't know, I have been with you these days, and I haven't received any useful news, but Chen let us  Stand by, naturally he has plans."

    Chongwu's answer made Shuiyue feel bored, let go of his hand, and said a little depressed: "That's right, really, why would I ask you this, it seems that staying here these days has made my head go crazySome can't turn on.  "

    Chong Wu just smiled foolishly, and did not answer again.

    At this time, a few small birds suddenly flew in the sky, hovering over Zhongwu and Shuiyue. After seeing these birds, Chongwu stopped and raised an arm.

    And the few birds in the air also circled a few times in the air and then landed one after another. They stood on Chongwu's shoulders and arms, chirping and calling, as if they were conveying information to Chongwu.

    Chongwu obviously understood the message that the little bird wanted to convey, and gently stroked the little bird on his shoulder and arm with the other hand, as if to comfort the little bird, and said with a silly smile: "Suoga, you are flying away!"  Seeing many people fighting in many places, are you also frightened?"

    Seeing the scene where Zhongwu and Xiaoniao communicated, Shuiyue obviously understood the strangeness, and asked casually: "How's it going, do you have any information?"

    Zhongwu didn't pay attention to Shuiyue, but was communicating with Xiaoniao on his own. Suddenly, Chongwu's original smile changed, and he said in a deep voice: "Have you found Sasuke?"

    "Twitter~~chat~~"

    After a few birds called to Chongwu a few times, they flapped their wings a few times and flew into the sky again, and then flew in one direction.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 320: Arrogant Experimental Subjects

    ?

    At this time, Shuiyue also noticed the change in Chongwu's face, and after the little birds flew into the sky, she asked Chongwu, "Hey, Chongwu, did your little animals find anything?"

    Chongwu didn't rush to answer Shuiyue's question, but looked solemnly at the birds circling in the sky, seeing that they seemed to be trying to guide him, then turned around and said to Shuiyue: "They seem to have found Sasuke, but  It is still not sure whether that person is real, I want to follow up and see."

    "Did you find Sasuke?" Suigetsu was stunned for a moment, with a puzzled look on his face, because the news was too sudden, so he didn't seem to be able to react yet.

    Chongwu looked at Shuiyue, and said in a deep voice: "Not sure yet, but from the descriptions of these little guys, I guess it should be right, I want to confirm it!"

    At this time, Shuiyue finally digested the news, frowned slightly, looked at the few birds circling in the sky, but didn't see anything, and finally looked at Chongwu beside him with some doubts  He said: "You mean, these little things of yours have discovered Sasuke's whereabouts. Is this information reliable?"

    "Yes, don't underestimate them. These small animals are actually very smart. As long as you communicate with them carefully, they will become your best friends. They fly to many places and can know many things."

    Chongwu looked at the little bird hovering above his head kindly, then raised his right hand, a bird flapped its wings and landed on his finger, and gently pecked Chongwu's finger affectionately, not afraid at all.  People, Zhongwu explained to Shuiyue while teasing the little bird in his hand: "I have passed on Sasuke's appearance and characteristics to them, and they have met a person before, who is very similar to the Sasuke in their impression, so it is  Will come to inform me, whether it is true or not, I will go there."

    Suigetsu obviously didn't care as much as Chonggo about Sasuke's news, shook his head and said: "The boss's order is to put us on standby. You must know that those people in the woods are not safe guys. They have been with them for the past few days.  Here, they are probably going crazy now. If we hadn't suppressed them, these guys would definitely mess around, and there are wars everywhere now. Before the boss comes back, we'd better not expose our whereabouts.  "

    Those guys in Shuiyue¡¯s mouth are actually referring to the sound ninja and experimental subjects they brought out from the sound ninja village.  Experimental subject, but now the object of their fanatical belief has been replaced by Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Because Chen is more powerful than Orochimaru who they were loyal to before, coupled with Uchiha Chen's deeds, his name has already been circulated in the ninja world, and he is called the strongest ninja in the ninja world, which makes them more enthusiastic.  It is the power given to them by Chen. Of course, they don't know the price they need to pay for possessing these powers, but just relying on these, these sound ninja and those released experimental subjects have undoubtedly become Uchiha Chen's most fanatical followers  .

    Before Chen left, the instructions given to Shuiyue and the others were to hunt and kill freely, but try not to attract the attention of the Ninja Federation of the Five Nations. Although their strength should not be underestimated, the five major nations naturally have their own background, and the strong must not  At least, since there is the Xiao organization in the front, there is no need to jump out so quickly to attract hatred.

    But thousands of people gathered together, and the goal was too big. Finally, he followed Zhongwu's suggestion and chose to hide in this forest. With the dense forest as a shelter, the possibility of exposure will be greatly reduced.

    However, it is not easy for these guys in Otonin Village to settle down. Without exception, these people are very arrogant and conceited. Except for Uchiha Tatsuya, who makes them crazily worship, no one is in their eyes. It is precisely because  With the deterrence of Uchiha Tatsuo, coupled with the strength of Shigego and Suigetsu, they were barely suppressed.

    And letting them huddle in the woods really suffocates them. Fortunately, there are wars everywhere these days, and a small group of ninjas pass by every day, which makes them have a little fun to relieve their boredom.  The group of ninjas that Shuiyue killed before were the ninjas from the Five Great Nations who accidentally broke into here.

    Thinking of those guys in the woods, even a heartless person like Shuiyue can't help but feel a little headache.

    "It's fine to have you alone here, and I'll go to Sasuke by myself. If I'm alone, the goal is not too big, so I shouldn't encounter any trouble."

    Chonggo still decides his own beliefs. In his mind, he has always had a special bond with Sasuke. This bond comes from Junmaro. After all, Junmaro died for Sasuke. Junmaro once said to Chonggo  Sasuke is like the reincarnation of Kimaro, so Shigego transferred his bond with Kimaro to Sasuke.on the body.

    Although Chongwu has always obeyed Chen's orders, in fact, the person he followed was actually Sasuke, and Sasuke's weight in Chongwu's heart far surpassed Chen's, so he had to follow Sasuke no matter what.

    Seeing that Chongwu had made up his mind, Shuiyue didn't try to persuade him any more, and said helplessly, "Forget it, since you've already made up your mind, you can do whatever you want!"

    Chong Wu said with a smile: "Don't worry, as long as we find Sasuke, we will come back."

    "Got it, let's go." Shuiyue waved her hand, looking a little impatient.

    Facing Suigetsu's impatience, Shigego just smiled kindly, and didn't care about Suigetsu's attitude. As a member of the Eagle Squad, the two have been working together for a long time, and they both know each other well  Chongwu also knows Shuiyue's character, he belongs to the kind of person with a cold face and a warm heart. Although he usually looks like a fool, he will become a very reliable companion as long as he encounters serious business.

    It can be seen in the original book that when the Eagle Squad captured Rabbi Eight-tailed Jinzhu Riki, because of Uchiha Sasuke¡¯s arrogance and seriously underestimated Rabbi¡¯s strength, he was severely abused by Rabbi.  , causing all members of the Eagle Team to be in danger, and Shuiyue, who was still fighting at the time, did not choose to escape alone, but to cover his teammates to leave, and fought against Kirabi who had turned into a tailed beast alone, although in the end  It ended badly, and was directly beaten into a lump of jelly by Kirabi's violent tail beast cannon.

    Chongwu himself is not a person who talks a lot. With a shake of his hand, the bird that landed on his finger flapped its wings and flew into the air again.  Fly in one direction.

    After Zhongwu also nodded to Shuiyue, he jumped onto the branch of a big tree, and then chased in the direction where the bird left, and disappeared into the woods after a few ups and downs.

    Suigetsu, who stayed in place, looked at the direction in which Chongwu was leaving, frowned, and muttered in a low voice: "This guy, Chongwu, still cares about Sasuke so much."

    Shaking his head, Shuiyue didn't think about it any more, hung the beheading knife back on his back, turned around and walked towards the depths of the jungle, where there were still a group of difficult guys who needed him to watch.

    Not long after, Shuiyue returned to the place where their large army was staying, and saw that a place deep in the woods was full of people, all sitting or lying lazily, or leaning against a certain big tree,  Without exception, these people are filled with this very uncomfortable evil aura, which makes people involuntarily have a sense of fear and inexplicable disgust, with arrogance, disdain, and crazy expressions on their faces, as if every minute  Just do things in general.

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Shuiyue couldn't help but frowned again, looking at the people brought out from Yinnin Village by him and Chonggo, with a look of disgust on his face, he said to them indifferently: "Hey, can you guys  Can't you be more vigilant? Enemies may come here at any time."

    At this time, those Yinren also discovered Shuiyue, and after hearing Shuiyue's words, they all froze for a moment, and then all laughed.

    One of the test subjects, a strong man with long orange hair, sneered with disdain and said, "Haha~ Enemy? Just those limp ninjas from the Five Great Nations? We have killed quite a few these days.  "

    After hearing this sentence, Shuiyue sneered and said: "Hey, all the teams I met before were just small teams. Do you think that the people in the Five Great Ninja Villages are all idiots? Their perception ninjas are not just for nothing  , The disappearance of so many people will definitely attract their attention, and they will send a large force over at any time."

    The experimental subject was not frightened, but became even more unscrupulous, and shouted with a grinning grin: "Hey~~ That's the best, I'm tired of staying in this crappy place, let him come with as many people as you want, old man  Now I can¡¯t wait to do a big job.¡±

    The rest of the experimental subjects also laughed in agreement, as if they didn't pay attention to the Ninja Army Alliance of the five major countries at all, and didn't care about their situation.

    Seeing this picture, Shuiyue also felt a little annoyed, and said coldly to the orange-haired experimental subject: "Idiot!"

    "What?"

    The orange-haired experimental subject immediately quit. They were originally a group of unscrupulous people. Since they were released, they never put anyone else in their eyes except Chen, even Shuiyue who was beside Chen.  Before listening to Shuiyue and Chongwu's orders, they were lurking here because of Chen's orders. They had long since disobeyed Shuiyue and Chongwu. In addition, they have been nesting here for the past few days, which already made them feel irritated.  And now hearing Shuiyue's insulting remarks, it was undoubtedly like a dynamite barrel was ignited and exploded directly.

    I saw that the experimental subject's original grinning expression instantly turned into anger. After a roar, strange marks began to appear on his face, and his body also began to mutate.  Two horns grew out of the department, and even bone spurs grew out of his body. Under the trend of anger, this experimental subject directly entered the state of curse imprinting, and his strength suddenly burst out, and he seemed to have put the water into the body.  Yuedang became the target of the attack, and after being completely cursed and sealed, he roared and rushed towards Shuiyue.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Angry, after a roar, strange marks began to appear on the face, and the body began to mutate, the skin of the whole person turned into a wood-like reddish brown, two horns grew on the forehead, and even the body grew  Bone spurs came out, and this experimental subject directly entered the state of imprinting under the trend of anger, and his strength suddenly burst out, and he seemed to have regarded Shuiyue as the target of attack. After completely imprinting  , roaring and rushed towards Shuiyue.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 321; The coming team

    ?

    Following the roar of the experimental subject, he immediately entered the state of curse imprinting, a living strong man mutated into a ferocious humanoid monster in an instant, and an evil chakra filled his whole body, the whole body  The man's aura looked extremely terrifying, with bloodthirsty madness in his eyes, and he had obviously regarded Shuiyue as the target of attack, and after being completely cursed, he roared and rushed towards Shuiyue.

    "Haha~~ My uncle has been upset with him for a long time, teach him a lesson for me!"

    "Come on, kill him tear him to pieces"

    After seeing that experimental subject actually cursed and imprinted directly, the rest of the experimental subjects seemed to have become accustomed to the surprise in front of them. Not only were they not surprised, but they looked at the scene with great interest.  He even laughed and shouted and cheered, without any intention of stopping, and even fanned the flames from the sidelines.

    At this time, the curse-sealed experimental subject was already affected by the negative emotions of the curse-seal, driven by the desire to kill, and no longer cared about anything else, he rushed towards Shuiyue with a roar, and rushed to Shuiyue in an instant  , raised his fist and brought up a strong wind, blasting towards Shuiyue's head.

    And Shuiyue already knew what he wanted to do when the experimental subject transformed, he didn't stop it, he didn't even move his body, he just looked at the clamoring experimental subjects with disgust.

    When the curse-sealed experimental body frantically moved to Shuiyue, Shuiyue didn't make any defensive moves, neither dodged nor dodged. From the eyes of those experimental subjects, it seemed as if they had been frightened out of their wits.  They laughed wantonly, but they couldn't see the disdain in Shuiyue's eyes.

    "Snapped!!!"

    Ji punched violently with a whistling sound, and suddenly slammed on Shuiyue's head. The extremely powerful blow directly exploded Shuiyue's head. Shuiyue's head was like a balloon filled with water.  It exploded like an explosion, with water splashing everywhere, but unfortunately, for the ghost lamp family who can ignore physical attacks, this kind of pure brute force attack is useless against Shuiyue at all.

    Because of the unique hydration technique of the Ghost Lamp Clan, Shuiyue is not afraid of physical attacks at all. This kind of ordinary boxing is useless to him, even if the punch is strong enough to crush stones, it will cause damage to Shuiyue who can liquefy.  No damage, unless the experimental body can attach the lightning tunnel to the fist.

    However, this is obviously impossible. These experimental subjects who can only be brutal can only be brutal, and they will never think of this method, so Shuiyue will be confident.

    After Shuiyue's head was blown off, it turned into sprays all over the sky. However, these sprays did not fall to the ground, but quickly gathered together to form a water ball the size of a human head, covering the sky.  On the head of the experimental subject who attacked Shuiyue.

    Being unable to breathe due to being wrapped in the water polo, the cursed experimental subject was struggling frantically, tearing the water polo around his head with both hands, but no matter how hard he tried, the water polo was constantly squeezed and deformed.  Other than that, it never broke.

    Shuiyue and Chongwu have been partners for so long, and Chongwu often loses control and goes crazy. Whenever Chongwu goes crazy, Shuiyue will use this trick to force Chongwu to calm down.  The source can't stand it, let alone these experimental subjects derived from Chongwu's curse seal.

    Sure enough, as time went by, the experimental subject who couldn't breathe felt gradually exhausted, and the strength of the struggle also became weak.  The experimental subject also gradually recovered its original human appearance from the hideous state of the curse seal, and finally lost sight and collapsed powerlessly on the ground.

    It wasn't until then that Shuiyue retreated the water polo on the subject's head. After re-condensing the head, she looked at the subject lying on the ground like a dead dog with disdain, and muttered in a low voice with some displeasure.  : "Staying with such a mindless guy already makes me very uncomfortable, don't cause trouble for me!"

    And the experimental subject was not dead. After Shuiyue took back the water polo, he suddenly coughed violently. Obviously he was flooded with a lot of water, but his physical strength was almost exhausted, and he wanted to get up for a while  Will or won't work.

    These booing experimental subjects saw that their own kind was killed so easily and neatly, and now they are lying on the ground and twitching like dead dogs, not only did not stand up for him, but looked at all this indifferently, or laughed at that  The same kind who was knocked down by Shuiyue.

    Because there is actually no bond between the experimental subjects. When they were locked up in the northern stronghold, the struggle between them has never stopped. They have always fought when they disagreed. They have long been used to it, but theyThey have always fought alone, and they will fight directly when they see who is not pleasing to the eye. Of course, they are simple-minded and have no idea of ??forming cliques. Although they were integrated by Chen, their arrogant personality has not changed in the slightest.  ,

    So when they saw the same kind being killed, they still looked at it jokingly.

    "These guys are really hopeless. Compared with Zhongwu, they are too bad. If they don't need manpower now, who would release this garbage."

    Seeing the performance of these experimental subjects, Shuiyue did not hide the disgust in her eyes at all, and could not help but compare Zhongwu with them. At least Chongwu was very humble and kind when he was not crazy, and he was a very reliable teammate, even if he sometimes went crazy.  In fact, after being controlled, I will apologize guiltily. Now that I think about it, Chonggo is really docile like a child.

    After a cold snort, Shuiyue kicked the experimental subject paralyzed at his feet out, without even looking at it, and ignoring the provocations of the remaining experimental subjects, he just jumped onto a big tree,  Leaning on a tree trunk to rest

    However, what Suigetsu and the other sound ninja experimenters didn't know was that there was a large ninja team galloping fast about ten miles away from the woods. Although the clothes of these ninjas were not uniform, they  On the foreheads they wear, without exception, the word "ninja" is engraved. Obviously, these ninjas are members of the Ninja Alliance.

    And the direction they are going is the woods where Shuiyue and the others are  (Remember the website address of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and twentieth;

    ?

    About ten miles away from the forest, there is a large team of ninjas galloping fast. Although the clothes of these ninjas are not uniform, the foreheads they wear are without exception engraved with a "  Obviously, these ninjas are members of the Ninja Alliance.

    These ninjas are fully armed, with solemn expressions, like an elite army going to the battlefield, and the number of this group is about fifty people, and they are galloping in a V-shaped formation. At the front of the group is a  The middle-aged ninja wearing the ninja costume of Yanyin Village seems to be the leader of this team

    After another short period of galloping, the team was already close to the forest where Shuiyue and the others were. At the forefront of the team, they could already vaguely see the exterior of an emerald green forest that appeared in the distance.

    At the moment when he saw the woods, the middle-aged Yan Ren who was the team leader stared, stopped in an instant, raised his right hand suddenly, and shouted at the same time: "Everyone, stop moving forward!"

    The ninjas behind him were always paying attention to the leader's instructions, and as soon as the leader's voice fell, they all stopped advancing, even though the order was issued suddenly, and they were still running fast  Under the circumstances, if you were an ordinary person, it would likely cause confusion and even a stampede.

    However, this kind of accident did not appear in this team. Not only did there not appear to be any confusion, even the formation was not scattered. After the order was issued, it responded instantly, like a well-trained army.  It is true that the orders and prohibitions have been followed, which shows that the quality of this team is extraordinary.

    After these ninjas stopped, some people consciously alerted the surroundings, while the rest gathered around the leader, waiting for instructions.

    A ninja wearing a Konoha ninja vest glanced at the forest in the distance, and then asked the team leader Yannin: "Captain Tanaka, are we there yet?"

    Tanaka is the name of that Iwanin, and he is indeed the captain of this team. Hearing the team members' questioning, Tanaka glanced at the ninjas in the villages around him, nodded and said: "That's right,  According to the information received by the Perception Department, the location we are looking for is the jungle in front of us."

    Knowing that the destination has been reached, a ninja stared at the direction of the forest, with hatred in his eyes, as if he had a deep hatred, and said through gritted teeth: "Bastard, no matter who it is, I will kill you."

    This team is actually composed temporarily of ninjas from major ninja villages. Each of these ninjas is an elite who has experienced many battles, and their strength cannot be underestimated. The reason for their gathering is because of an order from the headquarters.  It was because the perception force of the Ninja League's headquarters had detected an unusual place, that place was the woods where Suigetsu and the others were.

    Suigetsu originally thought that choosing a forest as a hiding place would reduce the chance of exposure, but he still underestimated the Ninja League's ability to perceive ninjas.

    At the beginning, apart from occasionally encountering a few small groups of ninjas passing by carrying supplies, they did not encounter any large-scale teams, because Suigetsu and the others were not located on the frontline battlefield or an important geographical location.  So the perception force at the headquarters didn't notice it.

    It's just that Suigetsu didn't expect that the team they intercepted was actually the logistics force of the Ninja League, and that's why this elite ninja team was recruited.

    It was also after a few logistics teams delivering supplies to the front line lost contact in the past few days that aroused suspicion. If it was just an ordinary combat team that lost contact, it might not have attracted attention so quickly. After all, it is a time of war, and people everywhere  All are at war, and thousands of ninjas go into battle every day, and sacrifices are inevitable.

    However, the late-stage troops responsible for transporting supplies lost contact, so the situation is different. Combat equipment such as military food pills, shuriken kunai, and detonating charms that ninjas need are staggering losses every day. The logistics force is to solve the problem.  These worries were established, and there are logistics teams that deliver supplies from the headquarters to various battlefields every day without interruption.

    Therefore, after several logistics teams lost contact, they immediately attracted great attention. After investigation, it was discovered that these lost teams all followed the same route without exception, so the perception department of the Ninja League began to use perception to investigate  This route finally discovered the weirdness in the woods where Shuiyue and the others were. There was an amazing power lurking there. Those few logistics teams that lost contact were already in danger.  Allies were outraged.

    As for the angry ninja just now, his younger brother is a logistician responsible for delivering supplies. He has been out of contact for two days, and he must have been arrestedWell, I originally thought that after my younger brother was assigned logistics work, he secretly gave a sigh of relief. After all, it is relatively safer to transport supplies in the rear than to fight on the front line. However, an accident still happened, and now it is possible  The murderer was about to be found, which naturally made him eager to kill the enemy and avenge his brother.

    As the captain, Tanaka glanced at the ninja, and said in a deep voice: "Calm down, don't be impulsive, and don't forget our mission."

    Hearing that, the ninja turned his eyes back. Although he wanted to avenge his brother very much now, as an elite ninja who had experienced war, he still controlled his emotions very well and did not lose his mind because of the hatred.  , After taking a deep breath to calm down his emotions, he said to Tanaka: "I understand, captain, don't worry, I'm calm now."

    Tanaka nodded, and said with relief: "We can understand your feelings, but now is a special period, we must focus on the overall situation, and we must not be blinded by personal grievances,"

    At this time, the ninjas present also nodded their heads and echoed: "Don't worry, captain, we know what to do!"

    "Okay, all the repairs in situ, I don't know what will happen in front of me, so I will restore the status as soon as possible."

    After seeing that the rest of the team members had expressed their opinions, Tanaka didn't say anything more. After all, all the ninjas present here are elites. They know what they should do best. They don't need to say more.  At the same time, after taking a Bingliang pill from the ninja bag, they found an open space and sat down, waiting for them to return to their best condition. After all, they didn't know how fierce the battle would be waiting for them.

    Having been running at a high speed, their chakra was almost exhausted, they must hurry up and recover as soon as possible.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 323; Ninja Team's plan

    ?

    In the battle between ninjas, the most important thing is intelligence.

    The ninjutsu mastered by the enemy, the number of people, the formation, the terrain of the place where the battle will be fought, various possible unexpected situations, and the degree of benefit to the enemy and the enemy, all must be considered in detail before making a decision on how to start the battle.

    All the members of this elite team are the top ninjas of various ninja villages, but they will never let down their vigilance no matter when and where. You must know that this is a big battle that affects the entire ninja world.

    "What's the matter? Konoha's mountain clan."

    The family of Konoha Mountain has inherited spiritual secrets from their ancestors, which is to use powerful spiritual power to control the actions of the enemy, so that the enemy cannot control their own bodies, but at the same time they also have excellent perception.

    For each elite team, it is very beneficial to have a member of the mountain clan in their team, whether it is for combat or for gathering intelligence.

    The tawny middle-aged man from the mountain clan walked over slowly. He rubbed his somewhat stiff face, "I have already used the body of the animal to spy on the enemy in front." Speaking of which, the middle-aged man from the mountain clan  The man glanced around, and the other members around had already gathered, listening to the information carefully, forming a circle around Captain Tanaka and himself.

    "It can be judged initially that the enemy we are facing is not from the Xiao organization."

    "What? Isn't it? Then who else will attack our Ninja Federation, and the number is so large" The enemy is not the Akatsuki organization, which is obviously beyond their expectations.

    After all, they subconsciously thought that these thousands of uninvited guests were mass-produced Baijue clones who had fought against them, because the ones they fought the most in the past few days were that although there were many of them, their strength was generally low, and they could only be regarded as  The cannon fodder's Baijue clone, they also understood the characteristics of the Baijue clone in the past few days. Except for the advantage of numbers, the rest is not to be feared at all, so when the perception department perceives the opponent's number, Ninja League  It's just that a battle formation of 50 people was urgently summoned to investigate. Although the number is small, they are all elites. It is more than enough to deal with Bai Jue's clone.  .

    The member of the mountain clan didn't make any excuses, and said bluntly: "They are Otonin!"

    "Otonin? This is" Knowing the name of Otonin, the members present did not react for a while, but Tanaka, the captain, changed his face suddenly after hearing the word Otonin, and his eyes were fixed on  Looking at the person from the mountain clan, he seemed to be confirming whether he had heard correctly.

    And the ninja of the Yamanaka Clan seemed to know what Tanaka was thinking, and said firmly again: "That's right, it's that Otonin."

    At this time, the other members have obviously noticed it, and exclaimed: "Ninja Village, the Ninja Village where the Eagle Organization is located, is the Ninja Village ruled by Uchiha Tatsuo, this"

    Yinnin Village was originally founded by Orochimaru, but Orochimaru has been killed by Uchiha Sasuke. Now the person who rules Yinnin Village is Uchiha Tatsumi of Eagle Squad. This is already well known in the ninja world.  It's over.

    Others couldn't calm down when they heard this No matter how elite Jonin is, in the current ninja world, anyone who hears Uchiha Tatsuo's name can't calm down!

    This is the guy who fought against Wukage with his own strength, and messed up Konoha and Yunyin Village!

    Don't talk about them, even if the shadows of their villages are here, they dare not attack rashly!

    You must know that the influence of the Eagle Organization at this time is not weaker than Akatsuki. Although I have already understood that the fundamental purpose of this war is to destroy the Moon Eye Project, defeat the masked man, and call himself "Uchiha Madara's man", but Uchiha Chen's  His influence is definitely no less than that of the current masked man.

    And even the Akatsuki organization has had failures, but Eagle is different. This Uchiha Tatsuo has been invincible since he was active in the ninja world, and has never had a single defeat!

    Even before the establishment of the Ninja Allied Forces, there was an iron order in each village, which was specifically aimed at Uchiha Tatsuya!

    [But when Gokage is not present, any time you face Uchiha Tatsumi, you must immediately retreat unconditionally. If you are performing a mission, abandoning the mission will not be regarded as a mission failure.  ¡¿

    Just hearing the name makes people turn pale, which shows how intimidating Uchiha Tatsuo is in the major ninja villages.

    Yamanaka looked at the sinking faces of everyone, and said with a sigh of relief, "Don't worry, although it is true that Otonin is correct, but Uchiha Tatsumoto himself does not seem to be there, and besides Uchiha Tatsuya, other members of Eagle Squad, including other  A worthy Uchiha Sasuke is also not on that team."

    ??Is that so" Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this, and felt that the big stone in their hearts disappeared.

    You know, if Chen himself is here, then they can only retreat temporarily, give this information to Wuying, and then Wukage decides how to deal with it. After all, if it is Uchiha Chen, it is no longer by their own will  can decide.

    The ninja whose younger brother was killed had his heart sink to the bottom after learning that Uchiha Tatsuru ruled Otonin, but now that Uchiha Tatsumi was not there, the thought of revenge welled up again, and he secretly swore that he would absolutely  Take revenge for your loved ones!

    "Then let's continue, about the information." After Tanaka saw that everyone had calmed down, he motioned for everyone to be quiet, and continued to listen to the information in the mountains.

    "The intelligence I observed mainly includes the following aspects."

    Tanaka began to tell what he had just observed with the bird's eyes.

    "First, there is indeed a member of the Eagle Organization in front. According to the information shared by various ninja villages in the past, it is confirmed that it is the rebellious ninja of Wuyin Village. The ghost lantern Suigetsu of the ghost lamp clan is undoubtedly, and he should be the one of the sound ninja  leader."

    "Second, except for the ghost lantern water moon, everyone else seems to be very irritable and irritable, extremely disunity internally, and the formation is also very loose, and according to the scene I saw, these irritable people should be the same as Orochimaru's  It is related to the "curse seal". This technique will make people lose their minds while gaining strength. It will completely control the desire to kill. Among them, some people even fight directly like the leader of Shuiyue. Of course, they were subdued by Shuiyue.  .¡±

    "The third is"

    After listening to Shanzhong's report, everyone present was shocked!

    It's actually related to that Orochimaru!

    Especially the ninjas of Konoha, they are elite jounin, and they more or less know the methods of Orochimaru. This person once launched a plan to destroy Konoha and directly led to Uchiha Sasuke's rebellion.

    But isn't Orochimaru already killed by Uchiha Sasuke?  Why did his technique appear again

    After all, Tanaka is the most outstanding coordinating ninja here. After listening to the content, he thought for a while and made a plan. This task must be carried out now!

    Looking around at the surrounding team members, Tanaka began to analyze with a solemn face.

    "Now it's up to me to integrate the information! Everyone pay attention!"

    "There are thousands of enemies now!"

    "But we already know that they are not united internally! According to the "curse seal" information provided by Konoha and the information brought back from the scene in the mountains, the enemies who use this technique will only have the desire to kill and kill each other!  "

    "The enemy's interior is very loose, it can be said that they are just beasts that can only use brute force!"

    "We just need to minimize casualties, provoke them, and let them kill each other in a rage!"

    "And the primary purpose of this mission, the most important thing, is to capture the members of the Eagle Organization, Ghost Lantern Water Moon!"

    Having said that, Tanaka's eyes became more serious.

    "You know, since Uchiha Chen is not here, and Onito Suigetsu is a member of Eagle, if he can be successfully arrested, and then he will extract information about Eagle and Uchiha Chen from his mouth, and why they have  Gaining information about Orochimaru's technique can at least give us a better understanding of Uchiha Tatsu, so that we may become more beneficial to us when we fight Uchiha Tatsu."

    "Everyone here is the elite jounin of each village, I absolutely believe in your abilities!"

    What Tanaka said was passionate!

    And the same is true of all the ninjas present!

    Catching an important member of the eagle organization alive will be a very important action!

    If they can be successfully captured and interrogated important information, it is likely to have a crucial impact on this war, and they will become heroes who turn the situation around!  !

    "Now, does anyone have any suggestions for combat?"

    "Let's integrate the information again, and members of Wuyin Village, you can explain in detail about the ability of Ghost Lantern Water Moon"

    "Finally get ready, all the staff will be ready to go in five minutes!"

    At the same time, in the woods, everyone from Suigetsu and Otonin were all bored in the woods, leaning or lying down, or staring at each other, arguing In short,  Undisciplined and lazy.

    Apparently, they are unaware that there is an operation going on against them

    Shuiyue sat lazily on the branch, propping her chin with one hand, looking at the direction where Zhongwu left before, thoughtfully.

    "At the end of the day, that guy Shigeo cares about Sasuke, and he can't wait to hear about Sasuke Forget it, I'd better leave this kind of thing alone, let him do whatever he wants  .¡±

    After pondering in a low voice, Shuiyue shook her head with a light smile, put her hands behind her head, leaned against the tree trunk and closed her eyes comfortably.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Actions are underway

    Shuiyue sat lazily on the branch, propping her chin with one hand, looking at the direction where Zhongwu left before, thoughtfully.

    "At the end of the day, that guy Shigeo cares about Sasuke, and he can't wait to hear about Sasuke Forget it, I'd better leave this kind of thing alone, let him do whatever he wants  .¡±

    After pondering in a low voice, Shuiyue shook her head with a light smile, put her hands behind her head, leaned against the tree trunk and closed her eyes comfortably.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and twentieth; the battle begins

    ?

    Due to the huge number of sound ninjas, it is definitely impossible for Suigetsu to arrange them all together in a random order, "just stay in the woods and don't go out of the woods", this is Suigetsu's arrangement for the sound ninjas.

    Moreover, Shuiyue's personality is also a little careless, he didn't pay much attention to the group of guys who are not very peaceful, and there have been no accidents in the past few days, which also caused him to be a little slack at this time  , and the number of these tone ninjas is too much, scattered lazily in this big forest, he can't manage it even if he wants to, after all, these restless guys will make noise almost every once in a while.

    If he had to take care of it every moment, he would probably exhaust himself to death, so as long as there was no too much commotion, he would generally ignore it.

    However, it was precisely because of Suigetsu's carelessness that no one noticed that a few alliance ninjas who secretly disguised themselves as sound ninjas had sneaked into the team.

    ?After all, thousands of people were scattered in the woods, each of them was already bored, and became extremely relaxed. No one noticed that there were a few more people

    Somewhere in the woods, several experimental subjects were cursing.

    "Hey, aren't you bored? Are you bored? Ah?"

    "I'm almost suffocated to death! Let's go out? Let's go out? Go out, let's go out! Right now, everyone is fighting outside! You heard me right! It's the downside! That Akatsuki and the Ninja Alliance are early  Let's start the battle!!"

    "I can smell the smell of blood here, it's so sweet, hahaha!"

    An ugly middle-aged muscular man had a weird tone, his eyes were red and bloodshot, and his voice was a little hoarse. He was chattering endlessly. At this time, he was scratching the curse mark on his arm with one hand, "I'm almost bored to death.  Oh, it¡¯s so boring! There¡¯s not enough miscellaneous fish to eat! Boring is so boring!¡±

    Having said that, he suddenly opened his mouth and bit down on his forearm fiercely!

    "ºÇ" A large piece of flesh and blood was torn off by himself, and the mouth full of blood made a sound of "smack, smack, smack", and the other Yinren couldn't restrain themselves for a while seeing such an exciting scene.  live by yourself.

    "Hey, hey, are you a pervert? You just want to fight so much! Don't you?" An ordinary sound ninja obviously couldn't understand the behavior of the experimental subject, and said with a weird expression on his face.

    Hearing the words, the ugly experimental subject looked at the ordinary Otonin contemptuously, and said with a grinning face, "Ahaha! What is pain? It doesn't hurt at all, but it's very cool! Besides, there is such a thing as the existence of the curse mark."  A little injury is not painful to me at all!! Do you want to try it too? It's super exciting!"

    "Hmph, who would do such an idiotic thing."

    The woman sitting on the stone with a pale face like a dead man laughed at the ugly man sinisterly.

    "Ah?? What did you say? Do you dare to call me an idiot? You say my uncle is an idiot?"

    The ugly experimental subject was obviously irritated when he heard that someone was mocking him. He jumped up suddenly, approached the woman with the dead face, tore off the clothes on his body, exposed his hideous muscles, and rushed towards the experimental subject.  The woman shouted: "Ugly girl, are you looking for death! If you want to die, just say so!"

    "Ahahaha, let's fight, let's watch a good show!"

    Seeing that someone was going to fight again, those who were already idle and panicked, the experimental subjects or the sound ninjas also started to make noise one after another, because staying here already made them panic, so they all held back their breath.  There is no place to vent their energy, as long as something that can relieve their boredom happens, they will howl with excitement, and they don't care about the life or death of the other party at all.

    "Oh, hurry up, whoever loses, take off their head and kick it as a ball!" An ugly, bald, curse-sealed experimental subject smiled grinningly at the two confronting opponents.  The same kind roared loudly.

    "Ooooh! That's a good idea, but I'm more interested in your head, skinhead!"

    And the other experiment subject next to the bald-headed curse-sealer, I don't know if he imagined the bloody scene, or was stimulated by the blood that appeared after biting his arm just now, and he couldn't help entering the state of the curse-seal,  The whole person turned into a humanoid monster, roaring at the bald experimental subject.

    "What did you say? You bastard, do you want to be killed by me!"

    Seeing that someone dared to provoke him, the bald experimental subject must have been dissatisfied, and his emotions were also affected. He also entered the state of the curse seal, directly punched, and rushed towards the curse seal experimental subject who provoked him.

    ?Of course, a provocative curse-sealed test subject would not back down. Seeing the bald test subject attacking him, not only did he not dodge, but instead showed a terrifying smirk, he punched him, and the two collided instantly.  Together, started a fight.

    Now it's not just the ugly man and the woman, but some curse-sealed test subjects in the distance gathered around after hearing the movement, shouting and yelling with grim smiles, and the scene was extremely chaotic.

    "Hmph, what a group of inhuman beasts. Just a trivial matter can cause disputes. Such people are teammates in the same camp. It is ridiculous to have such people form a team."  During this episode, there were two people leaning against a big tree with an indifferent expression, staring at the chaotic sound ninjas, and the two of them were naturally the elite team of the Ninja Alliance!

    "Perhaps the plan will be implemented much easier than imagined. We should consider how to arrest Guideng Shuiyue, captain."

    The man called the captain is naturally Tanaka, and Tanaka frowned slightly, "Don't let your guard down, are the others in place? They belong to the oil girl clan."

    "Ahhit's in place, it's in place, the bug has brought back all the news."

    "Then, let everyone know that the countdown is thirty seconds"

    Tanaka's eyes gradually became sharper.

    At this moment, all the members of the elite team have mixed into the Otonin position in the woods. Just like the information they got, these Otonin are indeed a group of mobs.  They are arguing all the time, and they always mean to fight if they don't agree with each other.

    Only one fuse is needed to completely ignite this war!

    At this moment, all the elite ninjas of the Ninja League have used their camouflage skills to sneak into the sound ninja. They either took the initiative to provoke disputes, or they were watching a good show, or "accidentally" bumped into a certain sound ninja  Forbearance, causing all kinds of small friction.

    Looking at the sleepy Shuiyue on the branch, this kid actually made a water club and wrapped his head, because the group of idiots below are too noisy!

    Shuiyue had to make some disturbances almost every once in a while, and Shuiyue was already used to it. After all, it was impossible to let these guys settle down, so Shuiyue ignored them and let them make trouble, or even simply  Out of sight and out of mind, I isolated myself with a water polo.

    Therefore, Shuiyue, who is taking a nap comfortably, has no idea how far the quarrel below has developed

    And if Shigego was here at this time, he would have seen through the Otonin League long ago if he was careful, let alone whether he could see through the disguise of the elite group of the Ninja League, but he could sense the authenticity of the curse seal, and Xiao  Animals will also tell him that someone is sneaking in

    So the situation has developed into what it is now, which is completely caused by a coincidence. At this point in time, the Ninja League came here and Shigego went to pursue Sasuke not long ago.

    Now all the ninjas in the elite group of the Ninja League are silently reciting numbers

    "ten"

    "Nine"

    "eight"

    Another dispute broke out, and a "tone ninja" seemed to have accidentally stepped on the face of a sleeping sound ninja. Naturally, the sound ninja was furious, and when he got up, he immediately cursed which bastard it was.

    And the ninja coalition ninja pretending to be "Otonin" immediately pointed at the real "Otonin" with an innocent face, and the trampled Otonin rushed forward and grabbed the innocent Otonin almost without thinking.  .

    Innocent Yinren's temper is also violent, he doesn't care about the other party's reason for daring to come up and grab him, he grabbed Yinnin who rushed up, sneered, "You kid, do you want to die?! Do you want to die?"  Let me take your head off, ang?"

    "three"

    "two¡­¡­"

    At this moment, all members of the elite group of the Ninja Alliance have begun to refine chakra.

    "one¡­¡­"

    The task begins!

    Tanaka walked over and patted the ugly man on the shoulder, "Ah, what are you doing? I didn't see that my uncle is"

    Before he could finish speaking, scorching flames enveloped him!

    Everyone started to form seals, facing the sound ninja who were either provoking or watching a good show!  Either sneak attack or frontal, or divide labor like Tanaka!

    Suddenly released!

    Boom!

    There are violent explosions everywhere in the woods!

    "Fire escape! The technique of the big fireball!"

    "Water escape, the art of the Great Waterfall!"

    "Tudun, Tulongtan!"

    There are also all kinds of screams and wails, and more of them are full of angry blood-devouring laughter!

    "I don't care, I don't care, you dare to sneak attack me" Looking at his scorched arm, the ugly man suddenly twisted and swelled, and instantly entered the curse mark state.

    "Take your head off! Bitch!!"

    The fighting started in an instant!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Escape, the technique of the Great Waterfall!  "

    "Tudun, Tulongtan!"

    There are also all kinds of screams and wails, and more of them are full of angry blood-devouring laughter!

    "I don't care, I don't care, you dare to sneak attack me" Looking at his scorched arm, the ugly man suddenly twisted and swelled, and instantly entered the curse mark state.

    "Take your head off! Bitch!!"

    The fighting started in an instant!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and twentieth;

    ?

    "Clatter"

    The sound of huge trees being bombarded, cut and fell to the ground, the base of Yinnin in the woods has now become a Shura field!

    The young woman whose face was as pale as a dead person's skin turned completely jet black at this time, one hand turned into a sharp claw to hold the ugly man's head, and the other hand turned into a soft body like an octopus tentacle.

    "Aww!!" With a roar, the black-faced young woman rushed into the fighting crowd

    All kinds of roars, fighting sounds, wild laughter

    "Take off your head!"

    "Eyeballs! Hahaha my eyeballs fell off! Eyeballs fell off!"

    "Ahh! It feels so good to be full of strength! I want to kill all of you to prove to Master Chen that I am the strongest hahahaha!"

    "Hey, hey is it true"

    Shuiyue stood up a long time ago, unable to calm down, he almost couldn't stand up from the tree just now

    "It's too bad, damn Shigego, why are you looking for Sasuke at this time"

    Shuiyue looked at the chaotic fighting below and completely turned into blood-eating test subjects, feeling complicated and a little bit wronged

    He is the one who has witnessed the power of the seal all the way. Now the gang of trash below has become a demon who only knows how to kill. Even if he can do it now, he can only wait for the trash to consume the power of the seal and return to the original form.  Make plans again, just hope that the casualties will not be too large

    "It's really troublesome, it's really troublesome"

    Figured it out, Shuiyue sat down again, "It's just boring, watching the performances of the "trash" is also very interesting, haha, the boss can't blame me when the time comes, I can't help it, there are too many people  I can't control it, if you want to blame that kid, Chongwu, for leaving me here alone, that's right, it's that kid Chongwu's fault"

    When Suigetsu was thinking about how to explain it to Uchiha Tatsu, a sudden killing intent made his whole body tense up!

    Something is wrong!

    The sense of crisis that was like a thorn in my back suddenly disappeared

    "Puff pop!"

    In the next instant, water droplets splashed down!  Shuiyue's head turned into a big splash!

    "Shuiyue!! I've been sick of seeing you for a long time!"

    A ferocious Otonin with a curse-printed face and a pair of wings was flying and roaring at Suigetsu. From his sharp claws that were dripping water, it can be seen that he was the one who attacked Suigetsu just now!

    Suigetsu's re-head slowly took shape Suigetsu twisted his neck and looked at Otonin who was beside him, "Ahhhhhhhh, it's a good thing the hydration was at the critical moment haha  It will become very troublesome" Suigetsu's expression suddenly darkened when he said this, and he raised the beheading knife wheel behind his back to his body, and pointed the knife point at Otonin who was flying in the sky.  He said indifferently: "I can understand that I am unhappy, but there is no need to continue pretending, right? Tell me, who are you?"

    The originally berserk "Ninjin" was silent for a while, and said in a low voice, "Have you seen it?"

    "Of course! How could those irrational guys come to attack me specifically? What's more, you are just pretending to be an ordinary sound ninja. As long as your brain is not bad, it is impossible for you to attack me out of nowhere, right?  "Shuiyue could only dig out her ears to express her disdain for such a boring question.

    Glancing at the chaos below, Shuiyue's originally playful expression also cooled down a bit, she stared at the mysterious man who had just attacked him in front of her, and said coldly: "In this way, the following situation is also yours.  Caused it? Suoga, you should be a member of the Ninja Alliance, right? Did you manage to find this place? Sure enough, I was too careless and underestimated the intelligence work of the Ninja Alliance!"

    "And you shouldn't be the only one, right? Really I said earlier that it would be very troublesome to bring the following guys along, but now even my uncle is in crisis together, ah, can you  Just let me go? The man hiding behind the ninth tree on the right, your murderous intent is too heavy. Although I am not the perceptual type of Xianglin, at least you should respect me.  ", Suigetsu suddenly fell silent when he said this, and he opened his eyes wide to see the change of false tone ninja in front of him.

    I saw a wisp of black smoke suddenly appearing from False Yin's body False Yin's whole body began to crack, and black smoke was rising

    What kind of technique is this?

    Shuiyue was still puzzled at first, but when she took a closer look, she immediately noticed something was wrong, her expression suddenly changed and she exclaimed, "Damn it! It's bugs! There are so many bugs, it's so disgusting, something's wrong now, I hate it the most.  It's a bug, can you get rid of it first?The worms are put away, let's talk slowly if we have something to say.  "

    "That's impossible. Ghost Lantern Shuiyue." The slightly depressed Tanaka appeared on a tree closer to Shuiyue and said slowly.

    At the same time, seven ninjas from the ninja coalition appeared one after another, plus the oily girl clan who were held high in the sky by the bugs, there were eight people in total.

    Among them, the most murderous one is the ninja holding a kunai not far away, his eyes are tearing apart. Hey This is the first time we meet, right?

    Shuiyue looked at the ninjas who surrounded him, and didn't act rashly, thinking to himself: "What happened, eight peopleand all of them are jounin  It's really a big crisis"

    Of course, the number of the ninja coalition team is naturally more than this, but due to the outbreak of chaos, not everyone can get away immediately, and some people even died at the moment of the outbreak of chaos. Of course, this is the price that has been expected long ago. Now  There are also some people who are far away from Shuiyue, but they are also trying to get closer. Of course, it is not so simple among the crowd of devourers.

    With a helpless expression on Shuiyue's face, she complained with a wry smile: "Really, what the hell are you doing, I'm just one person, so there's no need to use so many jounin to deal with me You guys are too motivating,  It's too exaggerated."

    Facing Shuiyue's complaints, the surrounded Ninja Ninjas did not relax in the slightest. The member of the oil girl clan who controlled the insects had a serious face and said in a low tone: "Ghost lamp Shuiyue, Qianwuyin rebelled against Ninja,  Known as the living genius of the ghost, he is now an important member of the Eagle Squad. He directly participated in a series of actions by Uchiha Chen, including the attack on Yun Yin and Konoha.  The Five Generations Mizukage left the Three Great Ninja Villages with indelible pain, as Uchiha Tatsumi's right-hand man, you are recognized as a dangerous person, it is not an exaggeration to use such a lineup to deal with you."

    After listening to the oily girl's words, Shuiyue seemed to be very useful, with a playful smile on her face, and said with a teasing smile: "Yeah, I didn't expect that my ghost, Shuiyue, would become a celebrity.  Can you give me such an evaluation, should I feel honored or unlucky, but are you planning to capture me alive? Let me think Oh, yes, you may think that I  I'm a member of Eagle Squad, so I'm going to torture you for information about Eagle and our boss, Uchiha Tatsumi. It seems that you won't let me go no matter what. This situation is really bad  "

    Although Shuiyue's situation at this time seems to be very unfavorable to him, the banter on his face indicates that he does not feel the slightest nervousness, at least not on the surface, which also makes Tanaka feel a little nervous.  uneasy.

    Tanaka looked around cautiously, and found that there was no potential danger, and the tone ninjas were all going their own way, not even noticing that their leader was in crisis at this time, and no one wanted to come to support him at all.  Seeing this, Tanaka's originally uneasy heart relaxed a little.

    Seeing Tanaka's actions, Shuiyue seemed to see through his thoughts, and couldn't help laughing: "Hey~~ Don't be nervous, I don't know how to play tricks, and I'm surrounded by you now, how about this  Well, you guys let me go, in exchange, I will tell you what you want to know, I don't want to die here so inexplicably, how about it?"

    Hearing Shuiyue's words begging for mercy, Tian Zhong felt more relieved, stared at Shuiyue firmly, and said in a deep voice: "Ghost lamp Shuiyue, stop your rhetoric, let's not talk about whether you will tell us what you know  Information, even if you tell us, it may not be true, as long as we catch you, we will naturally find out what you know, if you want to suffer less pain now, just obediently let go and catch you."

    In fact, Tanaka also knows that it is impossible to make Guideng Shuiyue surrender obediently with just a few words. He just said it casually, just to put pressure on the other party. Of course, it would be great if he could arrest Shuiyue without bloodshed.  .

    "Hey, that's not okay, I don't want to be a prisoner, and if I'm caught by you, I will definitely be laughed at by that guy Xianglin for the rest of my life, and I'll be embarrassing."

    "Then, there is nothing more to say." Tanaka's voice darkened.

    Several other ninjas have surrounded Suiyue in a circle, ready to attack at any time.

    "Well, there is really nothing to say, then, the ridicule is over, the next step is cut you off!"

    Shuiyue smiled, revealing her jagged teeth, and her purple eyes revealed a bloodthirsty light.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and twentieth; The battlefield of the water moon

    ?

    "Well, there is really nothing to say, so, should you cut off your hands or feet first?"

    Shuiyue smiled, revealing her jagged teeth, and her purple eyes revealed a bloodthirsty light.

    "Be careful, everyone, prepare to fight!" Tanaka immediately tensed up.

    Ghost Light Suigetsu, a member of the Eagle Organization, and Uchiha Tatsuo's right-hand man, this is the Suigetsu that most people know now, but you can't forget the past Suigetsu just because it is now.

    When he was young, he was already a child prodigy known as "Reincarnation of the Ghost". He had a strong attachment to "cutting off", and his fighting methods were very cruel. As long as he fought, he would definitely cut off the opponent's hands and feet.

    This is the real ghost lamp water moon.

    Although she has been following Chen in the organization to quarrel with Xianglin and joke with Shigego, that is only Suiyue's affection for the partnership of the same organization.

    For those who want to put themselves to death, that Shuiyue who is usually carefree and joking will never give up halfway.

    Just cut it off!

    "Really, speaking of it, since joining the Eagles, the boss has always been showing off."

    "My uncle's ambition is to justify the name of the Seven Ninja Swords, just right! You have come to your door, let's use this battle to once again make the Seven Ninja Swords famous!"

    Shuiyue raised her knife, showing a rare provocative and serious expression.

    "So, who do you start with?"

    "Arrogant guy!"

    A roar!

    The ninja below who had a vengeance for killing relatives had already rushed forward at this time. Among these few people, his hatred for Suigetsu and Eagle was the most intense!

    During the days when he lost his brother, he always wanted to avenge his brother!

    "Captain Tanaka, I must take his head as a sacrifice to my brother!"

    Pulling out his sword from his waist, he jumped up from the shorter tree on the other side, then rolled several times in the air, and finally stepped firmly on the trunk of the tree where Suigetsu was, with a ferocious face, and rushed upwards  Come!

    "Kill you!" shouted the angry ninja with a knife.

    "Damn it Heimu is still impulsive, he has no choice but to wait, let's go together! Don't give Guideng Shuiyue any chance to escape!"

    "Damn! The Ninja Alliance is unexpectedly despicable! Didn't I tell you to come one by one?"

    Shuiyue raised the beheading knife to move the position to avoid the sharp edge temporarily. To put it bluntly, she ran first, but was stopped by the sudden appearance of black and twisted shapes

    It's a bug of the oil girl clan!

    "Damn it, is it this guy again?" Glancing at the Younu clansman who was being lifted up in the sky by the worm, he was providing remote support to the team members, trying to use the worm to suppress Shuiyue's action route and space, the most important thing was  Prevent Sui Yue from escaping.

    "Tap Tat Tat!"

    The footsteps are approaching!

    As soon as Shuiyue gritted her teeth, she had no choice but to accept it first!

    "when!"

    The instant he turned around, the sword suddenly slashed down!

    "hey-hey"

    Knife and knife collided with fierce sparks, Shuiyue was excited to find that her strength was completely above the enemy, and she gritted her teeth to increase her strength, but was stopped by a fire escape ninja!

    "Fire escape, the big fireball technique!"

    "Earth escape, earth punches the pillar!"

    "I rely on it!"

    Kicking Heimu away with one kick, Shuiyue immediately jumped deeply and was a little embarrassed to avoid the attack range of the fireball and the shock wave of Tudun.

    "Hey, you guys are too despicable, aren't you?"

    "Well done! Takeya! Uchima! Leave it to me!"

    Shuiyue, who had just stood firm, was only halfway through her words when she felt a dangerous aura again, "Earth Dungeon! Earth Dragon Bullet Technique!"

    Shuiyue's eyes were fixed, and she said coldly: "Tch! It's really endless!"

    A strangely twisted earth dragon separated directly from the ground and rushed towards Shuiyue!

    "Don't underestimate me, Shui Dun! The technique of the powerful water wrist!" I saw that Shuiyue's other hand without a knife instantly grew several times thicker. This is the use of Shuiyue's hydration technique.  Moisture accumulated from the whole body acts as a compressive reinforcement for the entire arm!

    "Boom!"

    The earth dragon was actually smashed into gravel by Shuiyue's punch!

    "Bang bang bang!"

    After several more battles in the air, Shuiyue already had a rough calculation of the enemy.

    All areNinja-level strength, two ninjas who use earth, one monster who uses bugs, the captain and Takeya who use fire, and Hei Tong who is also good at swordsmanship.  There are three other people, one is using the wind escape, the other is the envoy, and the third is the same water escape as himself.

    Fortunately, there was no Thunder Escape ninja!

    Then things may be much easier to handle!

    It is necessary to get rid of these people as soon as possible to open a breakthrough If the rest of them are gathered together, it may be more troublesome for me to leave

    Compared with Shuiyue's inner thoughts, the hearts of several members of the Ninja Alliance were a little shaken!

    Is Shuiyue so powerful?  One person can resist several attacks by their eight junin!

    But you must know that they really underestimated Shuiyue before. In the original book, Shuiyue was originally a genius for using knives and water escape.

    And after going through several battles with Chen, I can see that Shuiyue's strength and fighting methods have also improved. The current Shuiyue is more than a little bit stronger than the original Shuiyue, although it does not say instant kill  There are eight jounin, but there is no problem in fighting for a while!  After all, almost every member of Akatsuki's organization can do this, and he is not weaker than Akatsuki's Eagle!

    Therefore, this is probably the end of the story, the enemy's intelligence is probably already known, and the counterattack is about to begin!

    At this time, Heitong, who was using a knife, suddenly noticed that Shuiyue's body was a little dull!

    "Aren't you physically strong enough? That's right, after all, this is the encirclement and suppression of eight Jonin! Go to hell, ghost lantern water moon!"

    Gritting his teeth, Hei Mu quickly slashed out with all his strength!  That knife directly split Shuiyue's body, splitting into two halves!

    But Kuroki raised his head in horror!  Facing Shang Shuiyue's upper body, seeing his eyes glowing with a strange purple light, "Hey, you're being careless"

    Shuiyue hands seal, water compress!

    Completely controlled Hei Mu, who was slashing with a single blow!

    Then Shuiyue raised her knife high again, and was about to slash towards the defenseless black wood!

    "Don't try to succeed!" The nearest earth-dun ninja immediately condensed another earth dragon and rushed towards Shuiyue!

    Shuiyue glanced at the ninja, smiled strangely, and did not dodge at all

    "Heyhydration"

    The roaring earth dragon passed through the water moon and hit the black wood directly!

    "black wood!!"

    Heimu spat out a mouthful of blood, and fell slowly

    "Careless!!" Captain Tanaka's face was extremely gloomy

    "Don't worry, he won't fall."

    Shuiyue grabbed Heimu who was hit by the earth dragon, and raised the beheading knife.

    "At least the hands and legs must be cut off first"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and twenty seventh; Shuiyue captured

    ?

    Shuiyue grabbed the black wood that was about to fall, and suddenly raised the beheading knife, with a bloodthirsty grin on her face.

    "Don't even think about succeeding!!" Seeing that the situation was not good, Tanaka immediately yelled somewhere not far away: "In the mountains, it is now!"

    "The art of turning your heart around!"

    As soon as Tanaka's voice fell, the ninja of the mountain clan lurking somewhere in the forest immediately activated the secret technique he had prepared, and his target was Suigetsu

    And Suigetsu immediately felt something strange when the ninjas of the mountain clan activated the secret technique, and was slightly taken aback. Although he had never dealt with the people of the mountain clan, the vigilance he had developed over the years made him conditioned reflex  Like, without any further hesitation, he reacted immediately. At the moment when he felt the crisis, Suigetsu had no time to think too much and could only leave Kuroki aside immediately, and then felt an invisible chakra on him.  The original location quickly passed through.

    Although she escaped, the current crisis has not been resolved. Looking at her previous position, although Shuiyue has a calm expression on the surface, she is actually secretly shocked: "Release your spirit!  , Is it a technique to occupy the opponent's body This is the secret technique of the Yamanaka clan of Konoha's secret art family, not only the oily girls of the insect control family, but also the ninjas of the Yamanaka clan, and the rest of the ninjas should  He is also the best of the villages, I didn't expect there to be so many elites in one team, this is really a bad situation!"

    Suigetsu looked around vigilantly, trying to find out where the ninja of the mountain clan might be hiding. After all, the other party was hiding in the dark. This time he failed, but he would attack again at any time. You must know that he is now surrounded by many people.  Surrounded by Jonin, these ninjas are not fuel-efficient lamps. He has to raise his spirits to 120,000 points. If he is not careful, he will capsize in the gutter, and the spiritual attacks of the mountain clan are invisible and intangible, and they are even more threatening  Big, now he not only has to deal with the attacks of other ninjas, but also has to devote his energy to defending against the ninjas of the Yamanaka clan who will launch secret techniques at any time.

    "There are more and more troublesome guys. The Ninja Alliance guys really want to arrest me. If they are controlled, they really can't go away"

    At the same time, an unwilling voice came from behind the tree not far away, "Tch, have you failed"

    "Unexpectedly, he was able to unleash the mental attack of the mountain clan under such circumstances. He is indeed an eagle, and his strength is really extraordinary. Such a genius is very rare even in the five great ninja villages. It's a pity that he is a rebellious ninja   But fortunately, Hei Mu was finally rescued."

    Tanaka obviously didn't expect that Shuiyue could escape the mental attack of the Yamanaka clan in that situation. Even if he was an enemy, Tanaka couldn't help admiring the opponent's strength in his heart.

    Hei Mu, who had just been rescued, obviously realized his mistake, and said with a face of shame: "Yes, I'm sorry Captain, I caused you trouble, at this time"

    Due to Kuroki's unauthorized actions, although Tian Zhongzhong was a little displeased, he also knew that it was not the time to care about it, so he said in a deep voice: "Let's save the apology for later! I will treat you first."

    Tanaka placed Kuroki on a branch of a tree, and at the same time asked a ninja with a water attribute who was good at healing to heal Kuroki, keeping his eyes on Suigetsu.

    Seeing that the opponent did not attack immediately, Shuiyue also breathed a sigh of relief. Chakra and half of her physical strength have been consumed just now, but so far she has not escaped from the encirclement.

    "The situation is a bit bad. The chakra consumption is too high. It seems that we need to find a chance to unseal the shark muscle"

    However, just when Suigetsu was about to make a move, Tanaka winked at several other ninjas at this moment It's time for a showdown, using the combo skills he had prepared!

    Shuiyue also noticed the movement of the ninja team, the encirclement was shrinking, and the two ninjas who were good at using earth escape were approaching him at this time, and saw that the hands of the two people who were approaching were forming seals at the same time!

    "Earth escape, the technique of double earth dragons!"

    "Boom!"

    A pair of two entangled earth dragons burst out of the ground!  And its volume is more than double that of the single earth dragon just now!

    This is not so easy to deal with, we can only avoid the edge temporarily!

    "Don't even think about escaping!"

    Shuiyue just wanted to regain a favorable position, but was stopped by the Yunai clan who used insects. At this moment, the Yaurai clan opened their mouths, and dense black bugs crawled out continuously!

    "Wowso disgusting"

    "Yunai's poisonous insects have been refined, you can't escape!"

      Circle after circle of bugs approaching Shuiyue!

    "Let's get rid of you disgusting guy first!"

    Shuiyue suddenly formed a seal, and suddenly stretched out her finger to the head of the Yakino clan!

    "Water escape! The art of water and iron cannon!"

    Concentrate the high-density water attribute chakra on the fingertips to use the water escape. Although the area is small, the penetrating power and power are definitely not small!

    "Peng Chi la la!"

    At the critical moment, the Yakino clan made a thick shield from the bug and blocked it in front of them. Although it pierced most of it, it was still blocked.

    "Damn it!"

    At this time, the two earth dragons came on the attack!

    It will be too much trouble if you are hit by this kind of thing!

    "Water escape! Bird hat!"

    Suigetsu's whole body began to swell, and then it turned into a big water ball with a "snap". Suigetsu once again used the water giant. After all, this is currently Suigetsu's strongest defensive ninjutsu.  Eight tailed beast jade.

    "Boom!"

    The double earth dragon hit the big water polo, and Shuiyue was sent flying away. Although she didn't suffer too much damage, the size of the water polo was also reduced by half at the same time!

    "It's over! Ghost Lamp Water Moon!"

    The guy named Tanaka has actually come behind him The body has not yet completely solidified!

    and!

    The one named Tian Zhong was slashing with a knife with one hand at this time, and there was still a thunder light lingering on the knife in his hand!

    "Thunder Dun! Go!"

    This Tanaka turned out to be a ninja who can use Lightning Dungeon and Fire Dungeon at the same time

    "Damn it, there is even Lei Dun"

    "Chick la la la"

    Before Shuiyue had time to react, she felt that her whole body was completely paralyzed by electricity, and she couldn't even solidify into a human form

    "I can't escape"

    This is the thought that Shuiyue flashed at the moment when she was struck by the thunder

    At this moment, there is still a scuffle below, but Shuiyue has been tied up and sealed Chakra, and arrested him Tanaka and a few others on a thick tree.

    "This is really the right time, place and people! This kind of terrain is so beneficial to us. It will be hard to say if we are involved in the brutal melee below." The earth escape ninja named Takeya said excitedly.

    This is a member of the eagle organization that caught it!

    "You can't relax your vigilance yet, Yunao, how is the situation of the others?"

    "Most people have left the melee, but thirteen people have lost contact."

    "Is that soImmediately use bugs to notify everyone that Ghost Lantern Shuiyue has been successfully arrested. It is not easy to stay here for a long time. Immediately leave the battlefield and gather at the previously agreed meeting point!"

    Tanaka quickly gave the order.

    "Understood! Captain Tanaka!"

    The members of the You Nai family murmured a few words, and Shuiyue saw a small group of insects separated and flew to other places.

    Seeing that her capture was a foregone conclusion, Shuiyue also gave up resisting, but she sneered with disdain on her face: "Hey, you only dealt with me alone, and even dispatched so many elites, the ninjas of your five great nations are still  "

    "Boom"

    Ever since Shuiyue was captured, the man named Hei Mu had been staring at Shuiyue with endless hatred in his eyes. Hearing Shuiyue's provocation, he immediately came up and kicked Shuiyue severely, interrupting Shuiyue  if

    "That's enough of Kuroki! Don't be angered by the enemy! He is a very important captive and hostage now, and he must be brought back to the shadows to deal with."

    "CutI see"

    "Haha" Shuiyue sneered at Heimu again, but he was actually a little worried in his heart. It is obviously unrealistic to escape in this situation. After all, he is not only restricted in his actions, but also  With so many jounin escorts, he would be found out if he did anything, and there was no way to escape.

    And just then

    On the edge of the battlefield where the irrational sound ninjas were fighting, a member of the Hawk Organization team slowly walked over.

    Several tone-nin who lost their minds also saw him at the same time, and they rushed up from a distance!

    "Um?"

    Seeing Otonin who was killing each other and losing his mind in front of him, the person who came slowly frowned.

    "Huh you actually have the courage to attack me, have you lost your mind because of the curse mark? What a mob, if so" The corner of the visitor's mouth raised a contemptuous smile.

    Then there was a flash of light!

    "Puff Chi Chi!"

    Just a moment!

    The person who came has already appeared in a flash, tens of meters away!

    And behind him was blood splattered, a head with its eyes wide open, floating in the air before it even landed!

    "Patta"

    Scarlet blood was dripping from the cold soldier in his hands, and the corpses of a dozen Yinnin were already in different places!

    Even Otonin who lost his mind was terrified when he saw this scene!  The sound ninjas nearby trembled and looked at the person who came

    Someone said with cold sweat on his face, "UUchiha Tatsu"

    "Master Chen is back!"

    Those out-of-control curse-sealed test subjects who were so angry just now that they wished to tear everyone into pieces, were all trembling and stunned in place at this moment!

    Because of one person Uchiha Tatsuya!  !  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)? smile.

    Then there was a flash of light!

    "Puff Chi Chi!"

    Just a moment!

    The person who came has already appeared in a flash, tens of meters away!

    And behind him was blood splattered, a head with its eyes wide open, floating in the air before it even landed!

    "Patta"

    Scarlet blood was dripping from the cold soldier in his hands, and the corpses of a dozen Yinnin were already in different places!

    Even Otonin who lost his mind was terrified when he saw this scene!  The sound ninjas nearby trembled and looked at the person who came

    Someone said with cold sweat on his face, "UUchiha Tatsu"

    "Master Chen is back!"

    Those out-of-control curse-sealed test subjects who were so angry just now that they wished to tear everyone into pieces, were all trembling and stunned in place at this moment!

    Because of one person Uchiha Tatsuya!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 328; Uchiha Tatsu's Arrival

    ?

    "This this is really Master Chen!"

    "Master Chen, you are back, we"

    At this time, Uchiha Tatsuo looked at the scene in front of him and understood that these guys were actually fighting among themselves, so he couldn't help shaking his head, but he was only slightly displeased, and soon relieved.

    Originally, he didn't have too much expectation for these Otonin. These guys were called up by themselves to cause some trouble for the Ninja Alliance. The main reason at that time was to let Obito see his own strength and disturb the Ninja.  The coalition, that's all.

    However, even though these guys have given them stronger power, their nature has not changed, especially the group of curse-sealed experimental subjects, they are simply a bunch of mobs, who have nothing but strength, but they will only cause trouble.  Besides, even Shuiyue and Chongwu couldn't control this group of guys at all, especially after they gained more power, they became even more lawless.

    The other sound ninjas were overwhelmed by the power emanating from Chen's body when they saw it, and fear continued to emerge in their hearts. Even those curse-sealed experimental subjects who were defiant, were oppressed by Chen's powerful momentum at this moment, and they all retreated directly.  In the original form, more people fell to their knees directly on the ground!

    "Master Chen no we, we" Those Yin Ren who were kneeling in front of Chen were looking at Chen in fear, at a loss, without the slightest arrogant attitude of being arrogant before.  At this moment, they were trembling like a group of little sheep standing in front of a big bad wolf.

    The kneeling Yinnin hadn't finished speaking when Chen suddenly raised a hand slowly, and a small black ball about the size of a fist appeared in his hand, "Hey, what a mob, since you all  Then if you want to fight, then I will satisfy you, just in time I also want to try some new things"

    Those Otonin, obviously realized something, their eyes widened suddenly, looking at the small ball in Chen's hand, their bodies trembled even more but they were too frightened to speak, they just stared blankly for a moment.  Zhuochen didn't move at all.

    "Are you afraid? I thought you would explode under oppression I really expected it in vain. Cannon fodder is always cannon fodder and can't support the wall at all. In this case, I will turn you into real  Rubbish"

    Chen looked at the ball and said slowly, and then a black light visible to the naked eye emanated from the ball, and the few tone ninjas that were closer, including the flowers, plants and trees, were all reduced to ashes in an instant!

    "Bang bang bang"

    A few Otonin who were farther away also exploded directly and turned into nothingness!  !  !

    Now Chen has naturally merged with the ten tails, and because the powerful force has affected his xinxing, he no longer has any scruples at this time, and he has become unscrupulous in his actions!

    However, these sound ninja and curse-sealed experimental subjects still have a little value to be used, so Chen naturally did not intend to kill them all. After all, he also spent a lot of resources on these guys.  It's useful, it's impossible to just waste it in vain like this, just kill a few to have a deterrent effect, everything is going according to your own plan!

    The small ball slowly floated behind Chen, and it turned out to be a small seeking jade!  !  !

    "As for you"

    Chen took a deep breath, looked at the Yin Ren who had been shocked by his own means, and was kneeling on the ground at this time, snorted coldly: "I will deal with it later, now, give  I will stay here peacefully, if you dare to make trouble again, these people will be your fate"

    After finishing speaking, Chen Bian ignored the cannon fodder kneeling on the ground, glanced at the direction where the group of Ninja League left, then sneered, and muttered in a low voice: "The next thing to solve is you  That's it the scumbags of Ninja League!"

    Immediately after a flicker, it instantly disappeared in place

    At the same time, in the woods, the people of the Ninja League were retreating after successfully capturing the ghost lamp water moon. At this time, an unknown bug suddenly appeared. After seeing this bug, the members of the oil girl clan  The ninja stopped immediately and stretched out a finger, and the little bug also stopped on his finger, and the ninja from the oily girl clan suddenly trembled!

    "What's wrong?" Tanaka on the side immediately noticed something strange, and asked nervously.

    I saw the members of the Yuno clan covered with cold sweat and raised their heads pale. Although they had eyes and couldn't see any expression, it could be seen from his pale face that he was nervous at the moment

    "Uchiha Tatsumi has appeared!!!"

    "You"What?  !  Uchiha Tatsumi appeared?  "The other ninjas immediately became nervous after hearing all of this!

    At this time, Tanaka, although shocked by hearing the news from Uchiha Tatsu, still resisted the uneasiness in his heart and asked calmly, "Is the information accurate?"

    The oil girl ninja looked at Tanaka, and replied in a deep voice: "Because of the past, a group of bugs were left there to monitor the group of ninjas. I didn't expect that the prayer would work so soon. The news is that the bugs passed  Mine, can't be wrong"

    "It's too bad now, at this time" Just a piece of news made the hearts of the ninjas present sink to the bottomexcept Suigetsu!

    After hearing the news from the boss, he who was still worried about his situation suddenly became relaxed.

    "Aha, now you are in big trouble. What are you going to do next? Do you deal with our boss in the same way as you did with me? I really want to see the scene where our boss is rounded up.  , Hahaha~~~" Now he has no worries about the future, and he has returned to his idle look, gloating and laughing at the people of the Ninja League. Obviously, he is worried about the fact that he was rounded up by a group of people from the Ninja League.

    "You bastard!"

    "Boom!" Hearing Shuiyue's taunt, Heimu couldn't restrain himself again, punched down, and immediately blocked Shuiyue's mouth!

    This time, no one came out to stop Heimu from abusing the captives, because they couldn't care less about it now.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Three hundred and twentieth IX; Confrontation

    ?

    The people of the oil girl clan are naturally reticent, calm and calm. After the initial surprise, they quickly recovered their composure, and said in a deep voice: "Captain, Uchiha Chen seems to have discovered us, and now he should be heading towards  We're coming, and at our speed, the odds of getting rid of him are unlikely."

    "I know that if we leave like this, it must be too late. We must not let Onito Suigetsu go away. In any case, we have to take Onito Suige back. This is likely to let us know about Uchiha.  More information, that will make us more advantageous when facing Uchiha Tatsuo next time!"

    As the captain of this elite team, Tanaka is naturally no ordinary person. He quickly analyzed the current situation and made a decision.

    Tanaka gritted his teeth, and said with a solemn expression: "Kuroki, Takeya, Uchima, and Sengoku, you all go with the ghost lamp Suigetsu first, and I will stay with everyone to restrain Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    "What?! Captain, how can we?"

    Those ninjas who were left behind also knew what they were going to face next, but everyone did not protest, and their faces were full of determination. The previous panic no longer exists, but those who were named  The ninja, but his face showed pain and unwillingness.

    Tanaka's determination did not waver. Seeing that the named ninjas hadn't moved yet, he yelled angrily: "Time is running out, stop talking nonsense! Obey the order and escort Guideng Suigetsu to leave here quickly, otherwise it will be too late  , the opponent is that Uchiha Tatsuya! A character who is strong enough to fight Five Kages at the same time, if he is caught up, there is no hope at all. Someone must stay behind as a bait to hold Uchiha Tatsuo back, otherwise all our efforts will be in vain.  In vain"

    "coming"

    Tanaka was about to continue to say something, but was interrupted by Younu's deep voice.

    There are only two short words, but everyone present is shocked, they know what these two words mean, and some people even exclaimed

    "What!!!"

    "Damn it, is it too late?" Tanaka cursed bitterly, then turned around and shouted at Hei Mu and the others: "What are you still doing in a daze, leave quickly with the ghost lamp Shuiyue, leave this place to us,  Go away!!!"

    "Damn it, we got it, captain!" Kuroki hugged the ghost lamp Suigetsu on his shoulder, looked at Tanaka and the others sadly, gritted his teeth for the last time, turned around suddenly, and shouted to the other three teammates beside him:  "let's go!"

    However just as they were about to leave, an indifferent voice sounded so suddenly

    "It's really touching. Since I'm so reluctant, I'd better stay here!!!"

    As soon as the words fell, a figure was already sitting on the top of a tree behind them. He was wearing a long-sleeved cloud robe and a slender sword at his waist. He slowly raised his head with a playful expression on his face.  Uchiha Tatsu!

    Huge coercion descended on the crowd in an instant!

    Almost everyone feels out of breath!

    "Uchiha Tatsuo!!!"

    Tanaka shouted nervously to Chen in the distance, after this Uchiha Chen appeared, he felt as if he was facing a violent tailed beast!  No, even scarier than the Tailed Beast!  Now we must find a way to delay the time, at least let other people escape with Shuiyue!

    But Chen didn't pay attention to Tanaka's words at all, he just looked at Shuiyue on the side, and said with a joking smile, "It's really embarrassing, Shuiyue, to have fallen to such a point."

    The tone was very indifferent, as if reminiscing with an old friend, and Shuiyue, who was held on the shoulder by Kuroki, smiled awkwardly and said: "Hey~~ There is no way, these guys want to catch me  But I have used a lot of methods, and I can't handle it, I'm not as perverted as you, boss"

    The two talked as if there was no one else present, which was in stark contrast to the group of people from the Ninja Federation who looked like they were facing a formidable enemy. They did not take this group of Ninja Federation people seriously.

    Chen sneered, and said, "Tch, I can only blame you for being too vigilant."

    Naturally, Shuiyue would not admit her fault, and hastily argued: "It's not all my fault, who told them to make my timing so coincidental, before there was Zhongwu, his little animal would be in charge of guarding, I'm already used to it,  Who knew that Chongwu had just left, and these people from Ninja League appeared, and I didn't react"

    "ChongwuI've been wondering why I didn't see Chongwu from just now. What's going on with him?"

    Suigetsu said helplessly: "It's because of that guy Sasuke!"

    "help?  "Chen froze for a moment when he heard Sasuke's name, which obviously exceeded his expectations.

    "The little animal he sent out to collect information found out about Sasuke's whereabouts, and then went to find Sasuke without hesitation, and left me there alone to watch over those idiots, which made me end up like this" Shuiyue  He said in an unhappy tone, obviously he was blaming Shigego, and he thought that if it hadn't been for Chonggo's sudden departure, he would not have fallen into the group attack of the Ninja Federation and ended up being captured.

    Chen didn't pay attention to Shuiyue's complaints. At this time, he frowned slightly, obviously thinking about Sasuke: "Has Sasukehas his eyes fully fused? But why didn't he come back"

    Seeing Chen's loss of consciousness at this moment, Shuiyue hastily begged pitifully: "Boss, don't think about other things, let's look at the eyes first"

    Shuiyue's words interrupted Chen's train of thought, and he was brought back to reality. Seeing Shuiyue's distressed appearance, he shook his head helplessly and said: "Forget it, let's get rid of these guys in front of us first!"

    And hearing Chen's words, the nerves of all the ninjas present tensed up in an instant!

    However, before they could make a move, Chen Yuan disappeared in the next moment, and when he reappeared, he was already behind Hei Mu!

    This is exactly Chen's Flying Thunder God technique!

    "ßÚ"

    Heimu was the first to feel the crisis, but when he was about to draw his sword, he found that his hands had fallen to the ground!

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    "How is it possiblemy hand"

    With a flash of light, Shuiyue fell heavily to the ground, and at the same time the restraint was lifted.

    And Chen just stood there indifferently!

    In an instant, the ninja coalition team fell short!

    Tanaka was the first to regain his composure, "Damn it, everyone, attack!"

    "Mystery! With bad bugs!"

    "Earth Dungeon! Earth Dragon Bullet!"

    "Water escape! The technique of the Great Waterfall!"

    "Fire escape! The technique of the big fireball!"

    More than a dozen kinds of ninjutsu attacked Uchiha Chen in an instant!

    "Boom"

    The place where Uchiha Tatsuo was originally was in a mess!  There is a big hole!

    However

    "Too naive, you guys"

    The scattered smoke and dust gradually dispersed, and all the ninjas looked at the barrier in front of them with wide eyes and despair.

    A high wall made of black flames!

    The Inextinguishable Flame, the Fire of Amaterasu!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and thirtieth; lore

    ?

    A high wall of black flames burns!

    The temperature suddenly rose!

    This is the Inextinguishable Flame, Amaterasu!

    Suigetsu, who was with Tatsuo Uchiha in the distance, couldn't stand the scorching high temperature.  As a member of the ghost lamp family, he only has an affinity for water. As for things like flames, he still doesn't like them very much!

    At this time, all ninjas are trapped in the black fire cage!

    Uchiha Chen has already revealed a pair of scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingan!

    Looking at the crowd in the pitch-black flames, Chen was thoughtful, as if he was thinking about something.

    "Ah, just right, let's use that trick."

    Uchiha Tatsuo raised his hand, facing the fire cage, and his fingertips condensed into a pitch-black sphere.

    "this is"

    Seeing this scene, Shuiyue opened her eyes wide in surprise. Chen was always able to display all kinds of things, refreshing Shuiyue's cognition almost every time.  Every time a new ability appears, it will surprise Suigetsu.

    Seeing the familiar scene, Shuiyue couldn't help exclaiming: "Isn't this the Tailed Beast's"

    Chen glanced at Shuiyue, and said lightly: "Ah, it's Tailed Beast Jade, are you surprised?"

    "There is a little" Shuiyue smiled awkwardly, although she didn't quite understand why Chen was able to condense the tailed beast jade, but after thinking about it, Chen can even control the nine tails, what else can't be done,  Tailed beast jade is really nothing to make a fuss about, so I didn't care about it.

    When the Tailed Beast Jade condensed on the fingertips to the size of Chen's fist, Chen's eyes sharpened, the scarlet kaleidoscope slowly turned, and the fist-sized Tailed Beast Jade suddenly fell into the black circle of fire!

    Next

    "Boom, boom!"

    A pillar of fire appeared soaring into the sky!

    An extremely violent explosion wave rushed!  Gravel and trees are mixed in it!  Even Shuiyue couldn't stabilize her figure due to the force of the shock wave, and finally managed to hold onto Chen to stabilize her figure.

    "Hey, bossthis power" Shuiyue swallowed, and really didn't know what to say!

    Originally, the black fire cage made by Uchiha Chen was about 100 meters in diameter, and the distance between them was also 100 meters away!  But at this moment, there is no grass within that hundred meters!  Those ninjas trapped in the fire cage used their own defensive ninjutsu at the moment of the explosion, but now most of them have turned into nothingness!

    ?One move is understatement, killing a large number of Jonin in seconds, Uchiha Chen's powerful strength is fully revealed

    "Hmm" Chen looked at the scope and power of the explosion, frowned, and seemed a little dissatisfied.

    In fact, the reason why Chen can use such power is because he has indeed merged with Ten Tails!  However, it will take some time to get used to it proficiently. After all, the power of the ten tails is too great. Even if the tailed beast he cloned has no consciousness, there is no trace of resistance at all when it merges with him.  It takes a little time to fully use it freely, or directly fight a battle, and gradually become familiar with and control this power during the battle.

    The reason why Chen will come out this time is only because he wants to try this power after fusing with the ten tails, just like a child who gets the toy he wants and can't wait to play with it.

    And when he first came out, Chen was thinking of going to the battlefield to try his power, but when he just found the place where Suigetsu was, he happened to encounter a riot by Otonin, and Suiyue was also captured by the people of Ninja League.  the previous scene.

    Looking at the hole created by Chen's tailed beast cannon, Shuiyue thought of something, and asked doubtfully, "Boss, did you turn yourself into a Jinjuriki?"

    Chen looked at Xia Shuiyue, nodded and said calmly: "Ah, that's right, I did become Renzhuriki."

    "Thisboss, you let us capture the tailed beast, you don't mean you want to become Jinchuriki!"

    "Is there any problem with this?"

    "Not really, but Boss, since you can already control the Nine-Tails, why do you want to turn yourself into a Jinchuriki? With your strength, the Tailed Beast is not very useful to you, right?"  Suigetsu really didn't understand very well, after all, he didn't know that what Chen was going to become was Ten Tails Jinchuriki, not an ordinary Jinchuriki, so he was puzzled.

    "I naturally have my reasons for doing this, but you, the group of idiots who let you look at Otonin, not only failed to see it, but even yourself were captured by the people of Ninja League. It's a shame!"

    Hearing Chen repeat the old things again.?, Shuiyue was still thinking about it, and said with an embarrassed smile on her face: "Didn't I say it before, I can't blame me completely for this matter, and I didn't expect that there would be someone in them who would use Thunder Tunnel.  The shark muscle was restrained by Lei Dun before it could be used, and you know that the thing I can't stand the most is Lei Dun."

    "And those idiots are not easy to control. If one or two people make trouble, they can be solved casually. But this time, because of the deliberate instigation of the Ninja Federation, the whole team is going crazy. I can't do anything by myself."

    "In the final analysis, it's not that your vigilance is too low. So many people have mixed into the team without realizing it. If I hadn't just appeared this time, you would have been taken away by the people of Ninja Federation, but since you are fine, then  Never mind"

    Seeing Suigetsu's embarrassment, Chen didn't continue to hurt him. After thinking for a while, he said: "As for the idiots of Otonin, although they are a bunch of mobs, they are not useless. Since they are so eager to fight, let them  Let them fight to their heart's content, and then you can lead them to fight directly with the Ninja Federation, let them unleash their killing desires to their heart's content, and display their last bit of value."

    Shuiyue nodded, and then asked: "Boss, what about you?"

    "I still have a little matter to deal with, and I will meet you again when my affairs are over."

    "I see"

    After Chen explained a few words to Shuiyue, he and Shuiyue returned to the forest position again. At this moment, the gang of Otonin no longer dared to be as majestic as when Chen was away, and everyone seemed to be stared at by eagles.  Like the chicks who are lying on the ground, they don't dare to move around. Seeing that this group of arrogant thugs look like cute babies at this time, Shuiyue is really speechless.

    Chen's cold eyes glanced at the silent ninjas, exuding a terrifying coercion on his body, and said in a serious tone: "When I'm not around, Shuiyue represents my will. What happened before, I don't want to see you again."  Until the second time, otherwise there is no need for you to exist!"

    In the end, Uchiha-tatsu didn't say any more nonsense, and after giving Suigetsu a look that you can figure out what to do, with a flicker, he disappeared in place.

    "It's really the boss's usual style" Shuiyue sighed, shook her head and didn't think about it any more, because there was an even more troublesome problem, the Children's Army, waiting for his leadership.

    However, not long after Suigetsu and Chen parted, there was a surviving ninja from the Ninja Alliance team, who was rushing to the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance!

    It's black wood!

    Kuroki didn't know why he was still alive, but when he woke up, he was indeed not dead yet!

    Although he lost his hands, Kuroki must inform the Ninja Alliance of the information!  He doesn't want others to die in vain!  This is the only thing he can do now!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 331; Ninja's shock and Lu Jiu's analysis

    ?

    "What!! Uchiha-tatsu appeared?!"

    Somewhere in the main headquarters of the Ninja Alliance, among the Five Kages, apart from Mizukage who is still protecting the daimyo, the other five kages are talking about the current combat situation.

    The current situation is very bad, not only the huge number of Baijue, but somehow the Akatsuki organization used the forbidden technique of reincarnation of dirt to summon a large number of powerful ninjas who died in the past!  This is not just about the strength, it is a cruel thing for many ninjas in this world to fight with their elders, relatives and partners in the past!

    The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, and even a few of them who originally planned to retain their strength have gone out to support several battles, which can be said to be busy enough to burn out!

    "You mean Uchiha Tatsumi will use Tailed Beast Jade? He is likely to be Jinchuriki?!"

    Gaara sat aside, frowned slightly as he watched the intelligence personnel following Chief of Staff Kakashi and Military Adviser Nara Shikuhisa.

    "Yes, Kazekage-sama!"

    The intelligence personnel on one side recounted it roughly again, "Because several logistics teams lost contact before, the perception department discovered an abnormal place. There is a team of thousands of people lurking. It is suspected that Xiao  The conspiracy of the organization, so a temporary team composed of Jonin was summoned to investigate, and it turned out that the enemy was not the Akatsuki organization, but the Otonin"

    "Ninja sound? Orochimaru's ninja village?"

    Tsunade of the Five Hokages among the Five Kages frowned slightly when she heard the words. After all, Orochimaru, who also belongs to the Sannin, is a comrade in arms who once fought together, so she still knows some things about Orochimaru very well.

    Gaara heard the words, closed his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "Is it the Yinnin Village of Tianzhi Country? It is really a very unpleasant memory."

    Orochimaru killed the fourth Kazekage, and used the transformation technique to become Kazekage to confuse Sand Hidden to attack Konoha, and launched the Konoha collapse plan. Both the fourth Kazekage and the third Hokage died in the hands of Orochimaru.  Both Shayin and Konoha suffered heavy losses, and Gaara also met Naruto at some point, and now he is mentioned in Otonin Village, Gaara can't help but think of this somewhat unpleasant past.

    Raikage has obviously heard about the Otonin Village, especially after Uchiha Tatsuo took control of the Otonin Village, he is more concerned about this small Ninja Village. Although he is disdainful on the surface, he also secretly pays attention to it in his heart.

    As a military adviser, Shikahisa Nara nodded and said: "Yes, the scale of this Ninja Village is indeed not as good as the foundation of the Five Great Nations, but it should not be underestimated, especially after Orochimaru was killed by Uchiha Sasuke, this Ninja Village  The village has been controlled by Uchiha Tatsuya, and the current Otonin Village should be regarded as Uchiha Tatsuya's base camp, and even the name of Tanokoku has been controlled by him."

    Onogi said to the former intelligence officer who reported the work: "Talk about the information you have collected."

    The intelligence personnel recounted the information brought back by the surviving ninja Kuroki.

    The more people present, the more frightened they were They were completely shocked by the strength displayed by Yinnin Village.

    The number of peoplethousands, the strengthJunin!  !  !

    Thousands of legions with strengths all at the Jnin level!  !  !

    It is simply impossible for any ninja village to come up with such power, and there are more than a thousand ninja

    The grumpy Raikage stood up suddenly, and shouted at the intelligence officer: "Impossible, how could a small Otonin village have so many jounin."

    Seeing that Raikage was getting irritable again, Tsuchikage couldn't help shouting: "Calm down, Raikage!"

    "Damn it!" Lei Ying obviously realized that something was wrong with his behavior, suppressed the mania in his heart, and sat down again.

    After Gaara closed her eyes and pondered for a while, she said in a deep voice: "Oshemaru is keen on experimenting with various forbidden techniques, and this even includes human experiments that make people turn pale.  I have fought ninjas and seen the power of a curse seal, which can greatly enhance the strength of ninjas, it is really amazing, is this something developed by Orochimaru again?"

    The newly appointed sixth-generation Mizukage is a middle-aged man who looks a little thin, and he said doubtfully at this time: "But, hasn't Orochimaru been killed by Uchiha Sasuke?"

    Tsunade clenched his fists tightly, hammered the table, and said bitterly: "Damn it, we were tired of fighting against the filthy reincarnation army organized by Akatsuki, but now there is a force called Otonin, if thousands of people  If all Jnin are thrown into the battlefield, it will be very detrimental to our current situation."

    All the moviegoers here are lost in thought at this moment,?After learning of the strength of the enemy, even they couldn't help but feel a little distressed.

    However, there is one person who remains calm from the beginning to the end, and that is Shikahisa Nara, the genius strategist known as Konoha Brain.

    After hearing this information just now, he fell into deep thought. Even when the various shadows were talking, he did not affect him. At this time, his originally frowning brows had been lowered, as if he had caught some important information.

    "Ahem~~"

    Shikahisa Nara coughed twice at first, attracting everyone's attention. After everyone looked at him, he said: "Everyone, it's not that we have no chance"

    Hearing this, the spirits of each shadow were shaken. Nara Shikahisa, the genius strategist known as Konoha Brain, they all have a deep understanding. If it is him, maybe there is really some way to solve the problem in front of them.

    The impatient Raikage asked urgently: "Nara Shikahisa, have you already thought of any plan?"

    Nara Shikahisa shook his head, and replied: "No, I haven't thought about the plan yet, but from the information just now, I discovered something, combined with what Kazekage said, it further confirmed my thoughts."

    Nara Shikahisa didn't show off, and said in a deep voice, "From the analysis of the information just now, these Otonin are not very united internally, and they don't have a sense of teamwork. Only when someone who can absolutely deter them appears can they be integrated.  , and these people are undoubtedly very irritable and irritable, once they are stimulated, they will lose their minds and attack anyone in front of them crazily, endlessly, whether they are enemies or teammates, perhaps this is their sequelae."

    "Sequelae?"

    Looking at the doubtful people, Lu Jiu continued to analyze: "Yes, judging from the situation of Junma Lu that Fukage said just now, things that can greatly improve the strength of the human body must not be free. Maybe they  The things developed by Orochimaru have improved their strength, but they have also had negative effects and become irritable and irritable. It can be seen from the fact that Tanaka and the others just provoked such a big chaos ?¡­¡±

    A team composed of thousands of Jonin is indeed difficult to resist, but if you want to deal with a group of wild beasts that have lost their minds, there are many ways  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and thirtieth; Gaara's thoughts

    ?

    After hearing Nara Shikahisa's analysis, everyone's eyes lit up.

    Yes, an army composed of thousands of Jonin is really hard to resist, but there are many ways to team up with a group of beasts that have lost their minds.

    And from the information brought back by Kuroki, it is not difficult to see that although these Otonin are extremely powerful, they are extremely manic, and they do things as they please.  Their words, like wild beasts, only use force to solve problems savagely, never needing brains.

    It is not difficult to deal with such a simple-minded guy who can only be reckless.

    Fifth Hokage Senju Tsunade nodded and said: "It sounds right, maybe things are not as bad as imagined!"

    ? The meeting room, which had been tense after hearing the information about Otoshinobu Village and Uchiha Tatsumi's whereabouts, eased a little after listening to Nara Shikahisa's analysis, at least not as tense as before.

    Although the matter of Otonin made them a little relieved, their pressure did not decrease much, because there was a more difficult problem before them.

    As the youngest Kage in the field, Gaara glanced at everyone present, and said in a deep voice: "Okay, let's continue to talk about the information about Uchiha Tatsuo, since that guy has shown up, for us  It's not a good thing to say, I believe we all feel his threat, if he appears on the battlefield, it's really not good."

    Onogi nodded, and said with deep conviction: "That's right, with his strength, the ninjas fighting on the front line may not be able to deal with him. If we attack him rashly, it will definitely cause great casualties, unless we  Among the five people, it is possible to contain him if two or more of them attack together, but the Xiao organization has to guard against it, which is really a headache."

    "In the information brought back by Kuroki, it is mentioned that Uchiha Tatsuo seems to have become a Jinzhu Riki, but with his strength, he will take the initiative to become a Jinzhu Riki. It seems that there is no need for this. It is really more and more unpredictable.  !"

    It is really puzzling why Uchiha Tatsuo became Jinchuriki. After all, with the strength he has shown, he does not need to be Jinchuriki at all. The tailed beast should not have a great effect on him. It is better to directly control the tailed beast to launch an attack  , which would be more destructive.

    Of course, what they could never have imagined is that Chen has indeed become a renjuriki, but it is not the kind of renjuriki they know, but a ten-tailed renjuri who is many times stronger than the nine tailed beasts.  force.

    They know very little about the ten-tailed matter, and only learned one-sidedly from the mouth of the masked man, and even retained doubts. After all, this kind of thing is too unimaginable and has exceeded their cognition.  Whether it really exists, they can't be sure, most ninjas have always thought that it was just an ancient myth.

    They have never even heard of the ten-tailed pupil beast, which is even more mysterious than the Sage of the Six Paths, so all these are just one-sided claims of the masked man, and they have no way to prove it.

    The irritable Raikage directly punched the stone table and said angrily: "There is nothing strange about this kind of thing. That guy, like the bastards organized by Akatsuki, started hunting for Renzhuli a long time ago. Our Erwei Yunyin  Injuriki was captured by Uchiha Tatsu and his group, if he wants to become an Inchuriki, he can do it anytime."

    "This matter is weird no matter how you look at it. Let's not talk about why Uchiha Tatsuo needs to turn himself into Jinzhuriki, and there is another more puzzling thingSince he is in  When he attacked Yun Yin and Konoha, he once summoned a Kyuubi, so what is the Kyuubi in Naruto? Are there two Kyuubi in this world?" Nara Shikahisa pinched the button on his chin  Beard, thoughtfully.

    "After all, it's too unimaginable that there will be two nine-tailed things." The vicissitudes of life's voice was unhurried, and Tuying rubbed his temples, "My old man is quite old, but he has never heard of such a thing.  matter."

    "No!" Kazekage Gaara exclaimed suddenly, attracting everyone's attention.

    "Oh! Kazekage, what do you think?"

    Gaara did not answer immediately, but frowned slightly, as if thinking about something

    "Kazekage, don't be a fool at this time, tell me what you found?!" Raikage asked Gaara eagerly.

    The eyes of several other people also focused on Gaara. Gaara sat at the table with fingers crossed together, and slowly explained: "About Uchiha Tatsuo's capture of the tailed beast, I thought of a detail.  "

    At this time, no one asked questions, and looked at Gaara quietly, waiting for him to continue.

    Gaara didn't make a fool of herself either, and continued: "Everyone knows that before I became Kazekage, my identity was Shayin's Ichijuriki."

    The fact that Gaara is the identity of Shayin Jinzhuri is very clear to everyone present, so no one is surprised, and they all know that Gaara was once targeted by the people organized by Akatsuki.  The people in the organization extracted the tail beast, and everyone looked at Gaara suspiciously, wondering why he would mention this matter.

    "Actually, Uchiha Tatsuru came to me before the Akatsuki organization extracted Shukaku from my body. At that time, I didn't know Uchiha Tatsuru, but took him as Uchiha Sasuke  "

    Hearing Gaara's words, Tsunade seemed to have an impression, and said, "Could it be that time?"

    I fell in love and nodded my head and said: "That's right, it was the time when Temari asked for help, and it was after that that I got to know Uchiha Tatsuo."

    Tsuchikage already knew what Gaara wanted to express, and said, "Uchiha Tatsuo came to you because of the tailed beast in your body."

    "That's right, his purpose is indeed to guard the crane."

    Lei Ying asked: "Did he fail?"

    The reason why Raikage asked this question is actually not surprising. As we all know, once Jinchuriki is extracted from the tailed beast, then Jinchuriki himself will die. Since Gaara's tailed beast was extracted by the people organized by Akatsuki, then Uchi  Bo Chen probably did not succeed at that time.

    Gaara closed his eyes, recalled the situation at that time, and replied: "No, I think his goal should have been achieved."

    "Then why"

    Since Uchiha Tatsuru's goal is Shukaku, and he succeeded, then why Gaara is still alive, and Shukaku has not been drawn by Uchiha Tatsu, everyone here is a little confused.

    Gaara explained: "Because he said at the time that all he needed was a small amount of Tailed Beast Chakra, and he probably got what he wanted when I lost consciousness, so he let me go.  "

    "Tail Beast Chakra?"

    Now, everyone is even more puzzled. What is the use of such a thing if you don't catch the tailed beast and only need a little chakra.

    "Kazekage, just say what you think of." The impetuous Raikage obviously couldn't stand Gaara's slow speaking, and hurriedly urged.

    "Uchiha Tatsuo started to capture Jinchuriki later on. Perhaps Jinchuriki was just a cover to confuse the audience. From the very beginning, his real goal was actually the Chakra of the Tailed Beast." (Remember the website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Three Hundred and Thirty-Three; Insight into the Konoha Brain

    ?

    Uchiha Chen's target is Tailed Beast Chakra?

    What else can this tailed beast chakra do?  Could it be that this tailed beast Chakra still hides some unexpected abilities?

    Everyone really can't figure it out, but it is true from Kazekage Gaara's words. After all, Gaara did win Uchiha Tatsuki's Tsukuyomi at that time. At that time, he was like someone waiting to be slaughtered in front of Uchiha Tatsu  Lamb, there is no room for resistance at all. If Uchiha Chen's goal at the time was the tailed beast, he could have taken Gaara away and then pulled out the tailed beast.

    However, he didn't do that, and Uchiha Tatsuo himself admitted at the time that he had already got what he wanted, and was about to leave, but he happened to meet Kakashi and others who came to hunt Sasuke later,  It was also at that time that Chen's identity was known.

    In fact, Gaara's guess is almost inseparable. Chen's goal is indeed the tailed beast's chakra

    At that time, Chen had just escaped from Konoha Village, and his behavior and affairs were not as prudent as he is now. At that time, his strength was only at the level of a jounin, and the Kaleidoscope, which had just opened his eyes, was only an elite jonin.  To a certain extent, Kakashi was defeated only by relying on the ability of the kaleidoscope.

    At that time, he didn't have the ability to extract the tailed beast in Jinchuriki's body, and he could only extract chakra by relying on the tools exchanged by the system. It was also through continuous fighting and experience that he continued to grow, become more stable, and his ability also changed.  It became more powerful, and it was only later that the behavior of collecting tailed beast chakra changed to catching tailed beasts.

    If Chen were here, he would definitely admire Gaara's cleverness. This genius who became the shadow of a village at a young age, although he looks indifferent on the surface, as if he doesn't care about anything, but in fact he has super powers.  He is so careful that ordinary people can guess his purpose from some details many years ago.

    But even if he knew Chen's purpose, Chen probably wouldn't care about it. After all, his purpose had already been achieved, and the matter of becoming Ten Tails Jinchuriki was a foregone conclusion. He didn't need to hide anything at all, and he wasn't afraid that anyone would find out.  .

    Although he already knew Uchiha Tatsu's goal, but he didn't understand why he did this, and what is the use of collecting tailed beast chakra Everyone fell into deep thought again.

    The irritable Raikage really couldn't figure it out, and roared angrily: "If Uchiha Tatsumoto's motive is to collect Chakra, then what is the purpose of him collecting Tailed Beast Chakra? Could it be that he can use just a little Chakra?  Can it conjure a tailed beast?"

    It seemed to be just a careless angry remark. Everyone had already gotten used to Raikage's temper, so they didn't care.  , His brows tightened, and the movement of stroking his beard with his hands stopped, as if he had caught something.

    The speaker has no intention, the listener has the heart

    Raikage's casual and angry words cleared up some of Nara Shikaku's doubts

    Nara Shikajiu took a deep breath, fixed his eyes on Raikage, and said very solemnly: "Perhaps you are really right, his purpose of collecting tailed beast chakra may really be to "change"  Out "Tail Beast!"

    The words were really amazing. After hearing Nara Shikahisa's words, the hearts of all the people present trembled, and all of them were either in disbelief or questioning, and all of them focused on Nara Shikahisa.

    "Are you serious?"

    The unbelievable eyes are Tsunade, Kakashi and other people in Konoha Village. They clearly know Nara Shikahisa's IQ. He is known as Konoha's brain.  After Konoha's conspiracy, he is not the kind of person who shoots the target without reason, and there must be some convincing basis for him to say such a thing.

    But those questioning eyes came from people from other ninja villages. Although they had heard of Konoha's genius army, during this period of time, his analytical ability was indeed admirable, but at this moment he  What he said was really unbelievable. After all, everyone could tell that Raikage's words just now were just unintentional angry words, and no one took them seriously, but no one thought that in such an atmosphere, Shikahisa Nara would say such words  Come.

    Onogi half-closed his eyes and looked at Shikahisa Nara, and said in a deep voice, "You brat from the Nara family, now is not the time to joke!"

    Lu Jiu shook his head lightly, met Tuying's gaze calmly, and said solemnly: "No, Mr. Tuying, I'm not joking now."

    Having been affirmed by Nara Shikaku, Liang Tiancheng Onogi's expression became serious, and he said in a deep voice, "Say what you think of."

    "Maybe you haven'tI know, in fact, there was a forgery of Jinchuriki in Konoha!  "

    Kakashi was very impressed when he heard Lujiu talk about this matter, and asked Lujiu: "You mean the boy named "Kora" in the Temple of Fire, right?"

    Lu Jiu nodded and replied, "That's right, that boy from the Temple of Fire."

    Knowing that there is such a thing, everyone present was very curious, and hurriedly asked: "What is fake Renzhuli, what is going on?"

    "Actually, the thing is like this" This time it was Kakashi who explained the matter to everyone. After all, he was also sent to the Temple of Fire to perform a mission at that time, so he knew this matter best.

    The story is very short, and everyone present could understand it. Tsuchikage asked: "You mean that a ninja named Wama in the Temple of Fire injected the chakra of Nine Tails into his son, so that the boy named Sora  The young man who became another Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?"

    Kakashi nodded, and said in a deep voice, "That's right, the forged Jinchuriki possesses the chakra of the Nine Tails, and can even transform into a tailed beast, which can resonate with the Nine Tails in Naruto's body, almost incomparable to the real Jinchuriki.  different."

    "There is such a thing"

    "Yes, this is indeed somewhat unbelievable, but it is a fact."

    "Since Renzhuli can be faked, can we imagine whether tailed beasts can also be faked?"

    "You mean" I have said it so bluntly, if you don't understand it, you are really an idiot, and the people present are all high-level officials from various villages, so it is impossible for them to be mentally handicapped  .

    ? Exclude all impossibilities, and the remaining explanation, no matter how unbelievable, is the truth of the matter.

    Gaara squinted his eyes and pondered what Shikaku said, and found that there was really no reason to refute, and said heavily: "If Uchiha Tatsuya collected Tailed Beast Chakras to forge Tailed Beasts, then it makes sense, why did he  There will be a second Nine-Tails!"

    "Actually, we should have thought of it when Uchiha Tatsuo summoned Nine-Tails, but this kind of thing is so unbelievable that we subconsciously ignored it"

    Lu Jiu's words once again made everyone in the conference room fall into silence  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 334; Payne's decision

    ?

    Another unbelievable conjecture, if this conjecture is true, then Uchiha Chen has probably forged all the tailed beasts, and in his hands is likely to have a team composed entirely of tailed beasts  , if these tailed beasts appeared on the battlefield at the same time, it would be a disaster, they couldn't imagine it at all.

    Now the Ninja Alliance not only has to face Akatsuki's filthy reincarnated army, but also be wary of the hawks lurking in the dark. Akatsuki has already given them a headache, and now with the unfathomable Uchiha Tatsumi, the pair  It was indeed a heavy blow to Ninja Federation.

    Although the Ninja Federation was established to fight against these two forces, due to the lack of intelligence, they seriously underestimated the two forces, Akatsuki and Taka. They really did not expect the people behind Akatsuki to be so mad.  Playing with the souls of the dead, recalling the dead to the present world with the technique of reincarnation, enslaving the dead as tools for fighting, and adding hundreds of thousands of white clones, these alone make the ninja alliance exhausted  .

    There is also Uchiha Tatsuo's eagle, an army composed of thousands of ninja-level sound ninjas, and now there are more frightening fake tailed beasts, no matter what it is, it makes Ninja Federation feel heavy pressure.

    You must know that there was a big gap between these two forces before. Uchiha Tatsumi of the Eagle Squad killed many members of the Akatsuki organization, and even directly or indirectly robbed them of their inevitable pillars from the Akatsuki organization.  force.

    Before, they thought that these two forces were incompatible with each other, but what they didn't expect was that Taka and Akatsuki seemed to have reached a certain consensus. At this time, they both temporarily put aside their prejudices between each other, and at the same time, they both focused on the Ninja Alliance.  This puts Ninja League in a very unfavorable position.

    Looking at the solemn and thoughtful people, Shikuhisa Nara was also a little helpless. Originally, the Akatsuki organization was already difficult enough, but now he added an unfathomable Uchiha Tatsuya, no matter how high his IQ was, he would definitely  In the face of his strength, he also felt a sense of powerlessness, and couldn't think of a way to deal with it for a while.

    Just when the people of Ninja League were still at a loss for Uchiha Tatsuo

    Akatsuki's side is also experiencing the same thing.

    In a place where there are bare mountain peaks all around, in the middle of the mountain peaks, there is a lush forest, which looks a little uncoordinated, and the most interesting thing is the look in the forest  The skeleton of a huge unknown creature, just a skeleton, can stand shoulder to shoulder with a mountain peak, which is daunting. It is really hard to imagine what kind of giant a creature with such a huge skeleton was before it was alive.

    Here is the cemetery of the mountain the place marked by the Ninja Alliance as the lair of the Akatsuki organization on the battle map.

    The headquarters of the Akatsuki organization is indeed located under the mountain cemetery

    With the number of members of the Akatsuki organization running low, the huge base is even more deserted at the moment.

    At this time, inside the huge base, there are only a few core figures of the Akatsuki organization, A Fei, Jue, Payne, and Xiaonan. These four people are gathering together, and Obito is also explaining his previous conjecture to Payne.  Information about Uchiha Chen, and bewitched Payne to carry out his plan.

    "That's the way it is If my guess is true, then now, Uchiha Chen has probably collected all the tailed beasts, and things will be out of our control, and we don't have much time left  Already." After telling Payne the information he knew, Obito looked at Payne quietly, waiting for his statement.

    And after learning this information, Payne, who has always regarded himself as a god, can't help but feel a little anxious at the moment, but the essence of Tiandao Payne is a corpse, and he has always maintained an elite look, so he can't see it on the surface.  What a strange thing.

    Xiao Nan, who was standing next to Payne, was obviously not successfully fooled by Obito. She had never completely trusted Obito, and she also questioned at this moment: "How can you be sure that what you said is true?"

    Facing Xiaonan's questioning, Obito was not angry, looked at Xiaonan indifferently, and said in a deep voice: "I really don't have any definite evidence, but Uchiha Tatsuo is indeed controlling a nine-tailed one. I believe you all know about this matter."  Clearly, since Uzumaki Naruto, who is Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, has not been successfully captured, then what happened to the Nine-Tails controlled by Uchiha Tatsumi?"

    "Hmph" Xiao Nan frowned when she heard this, she really couldn't explain this matter, she just snorted coldly and stopped answering the conversation.

    Seeing that Xiaonan didn't refute any more, Obito turned his attention to Payne again, and asked aloud, "So what's your decision?"

    I saw that Tiandao Payne closed his eyes, was silent for a moment, and then spoke.? Said indifferently: "I see, I will go to the Land of Thunder again, and this time I will bring Churiki, Nine Tails and Eight Tails back."

    "Penn, you"

    "Needless to say, I have already decided."

    Hearing Payne's words, Xiao Nan next to him could no longer maintain an indifferent expression, and looked at Payne worriedly, but was interrupted by Payne before he finished speaking. Xiao Nan also knew Payne's character.  Unable to persuade Payne at all, he could only stare at Uchiha Obito with hatred.

    Obito seemed to have expected that Payne would agree, so he wasn't surprised. He didn't show any displeasure at Xiaonan's hostile gaze, but just glanced at Xiaonan indifferently, ignored him, and continued to treat Xiaonan  Payne said: "Since you have already decided, that's good, but I still want to remind you that the current Thunder Kingdom is no better than before. As the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance, there are naturally a large number of ninjas. It is better to be cautious."  good."

    Hearing Obito's words, Payne snorted coldly, and said indifferently: "Hmph, numbers mean nothing to me, no amount of ants can resist God's sanction."

    "Well, just to remind you, as for what you will do, it's up to you. If that's the case, then it's time for me to leave"

    Seeing this, Obito didn't say anything. After explaining casually, he activated his space ability. After a distorted space vortex appeared, he was sucked into the black hole. After the space recovered, Obito also  With the disappearance of the vortex, he left the place.

    After seeing Obito leave, Heijue, who had been silent all the time, sneaked into the ground, leaving only Xiaonan and Payne behind.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 335; The Peaceful Way in Nagato's Heart

    ?

    After Obito and Heijue left, only Payne and Xiaonan were left in the huge base.

    Xiaonan didn't maintain a cold attitude either, it seemed that she would only take off her disguise when she was alone with Payne, at this time she was looking at Payne worriedly, and persuaded: "Nagato, we can no longer trust Ah Fei  If so, he is using us!"

    "I know, but I have to do this. We are only one step away from our original ideal. I can't give up so easily, otherwise our efforts over the years will be in vain? In any case, I can't allow such a thing  Happened, I must get Eight and Nine Tails."

    Payne's unchanging dead face did not show any expression, but his tone of voice was not as indifferent as before, and he would only show his feelings when facing Xiao Nan.

    In fact, he also knows that Obito's purpose is not simple, and he does not agree with Obito's unlimited monthly reading. Yahiko once opposed this kind of plan when he was alive. He once accused it of being an illusion of escaping reality.  Nagato has a big impact.

    It was also after Yahiko's death that Nagato felt disappointed with the world and chose an extreme way to achieve peace, but it does not mean that he agrees with Obito's plan, and has his own set of peace ideas in his heart.  

    His original purpose of collecting tailed beasts was to create a war machine capable of intimidating the ninja world. Once this weapon is activated, the terrifying power can destroy the entire ninja world. Only under the pressure of being destroyed at any time can the ninja world  This country will no longer continue to struggle, but unite against the Xiao organization.

    Just like the earth where Chen lived in his previous life, with the war machine comparable to nuclear weapons like the heretic golem as a deterrent, the five major powers will definitely be under the control of rats, and they will not dare to take the initiative to launch any war against the Xiao organization.  Before the ability to crack this destructive weapon, it is foreseeable that the entire ninja world will be in a delicate balance.

    The five major powers unite to fight against the Akatsuki organization, and the Akatsuki organization exists as a deterrent to the ninja world. As long as the Akatsuki organization does not take the initiative to provoke a war, the five major powers will not dare to initiate a war against Akatsuki, and the entire ninja world will not  No more disputes, so as to coexist peacefully.

    This is the peaceful way Nagato wants, relying on powerful heretic golems instead of false illusions.

    But now, the work of collecting tailed beasts was almost completed, and there was only one last step to capture and seal the remaining two tailed beasts, then his plan would be completed.

    "The current Land of Thunder is different from the past. As the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance, not only a large number of elite ninjas have gathered there, but even shadows from various villages are gathered there. If you appear in the Land of Thunder at this time,  China, you will face not only the ninjas of the Five Great Nations, but even the Five Kages will deal with you at the same time. With your current physical condition, if you face the Five Kages at the same time, I am afraid it will be very bad for you!"

    Payne looked at Xiaonan indifferently, "I know my body best. Even if the Five Kages team up to deal with me, I will not lose. Don't worry."

    In fact, Payne knew his physical condition clearly in his heart, but he had to make this decision. He had to complete the sealing of the heretic golem as soon as possible before Uchiha Tatsuo. For the ideal in his heart, he had to  Doing so is also the reason why he decided to go to the Kingdom of Thunder knowing the situation. There is not much time left for him, and he has no choice.

    "But"

    "No but"

    Xiaonan seemed to want to persuade Payne again, but Payne obviously didn't want to say anything more about this issue, and after indifferently interrupting Xiaonan's words, he turned around and left first.

    "Nagato"

    Xiaonan is also clear about Payne's temper in the paper bag. Once he decides something, he will not change it easily, and it will be useless to say more. He can only look at Payne's leaving back coldly, with worry in his eyes.

    At this time, Payne, who was leaving on foot, suddenly stopped. After being silent for a while, he turned his back to Xiaonan and said, "By the way, this time I'm going to the Land of Thunder alone.  Well, you don't need to follow"

    "If I mean, if I don't come back, then you leave here immediately, leave Xiao, and don't come back again." After saying this, Payne stopped staying.  When he was surprised by his words, he didn't give Xiaonan another chance to react, and hid in the darkness.

    Xiaonan's pupils shrank, as if he had an ominous premonition, his face was startled, and he hurriedly chased up to stop Payne, but Payne's figure had already disappeared, and only Xiaonan with a frightened face was left in the empty base, looking  extremely lonely??

    In the forest on the exterior scene of the Mountain Cemetery, with the appearance of a burst of space fluctuations, a spiral space vortex emerged out of thin air, and a distorted human body emerged from the space vortex. After the vortex hour, a person wearing a spiral mask  People are already standing in the clearing.

    This is Obito Uchiha who just left the headquarters of the Akatsuki Organization, the actual master behind the Akatsuki Organization

    Almost as soon as Obito appeared, on the ground not far from him, half of Hei Ze's body also slowly emerged from the ground, and the two seemed to be plotting some plan again.

    Obito was leaning against a big tree with his hands folded on his chest, and he said indifferently: "Things are going well, Nagato has agreed to go to the Land of Thunder, and let him play his best before recovering the eyes of reincarnation."  Let's play a final role, if we can find the whereabouts of Nine-Tails and Eight-Tails Jinchuriki, that would be even better."

    Hearing Obito's words, Hei Jue smiled suspiciously, and said meaningfully in his hoarse voice: "Hehe~~ He is really cold-blooded, no matter what, he is also the leader of our Akatsuki!"

    "For our plan, sacrifice is inevitable, and he should also know what he will face when he goes to the Land of Thunder this time. The Land of Thunder with Five Kages in charge, even he is not fully prepared.  Take it, but he still made up his mind, it seems that he is still persistent in the idea of ??making the ninja world peaceful, even though he knew that this trip would be bad or bad, he still agreed without hesitation."

    Hei Jue smiled, didn't care, and continued: "Suoga, what shall we do next?"

    Obito pondered for a while and said: "We don't have much time, we have to prepare with both hands. You follow Nagato first, and after he causes chaos in the Land of Thunder, go find the daimyo of the Five Great Nations. If Kyuubi  If Jinchuriki and the Eight-Tails do not show up, then the daimyos of the Five Great Nations will be arrested and used to force them to hand over the Tailed Beasts."

    "Then what about the eyes of reincarnation?"

    "As for the reincarnation eyeI will go get it back myself!"

    "Understood!"

    ??????????????????????????????¡­?

 Chapter three hundred and thirtieth; Payne strikes

    ?

    Country of Thunder, Yunyin Village

    At this moment, in Raikage's office, shadows from various villages and elites from the staff department established by the Ninja Federation are gathering.

    After Nara Shikahisa analyzed that Uchiha Tatsumi might have mastered an army of tailed beasts, everyone present has been thinking hard about how to deal with it. Unfortunately, facing the pressure from Uchiha Tatsumi, they will soon  Still can't think of a corresponding method, even Shikaku Nara, who is called Konoha's brain, is also full of worries at the moment. Although he has thought of several solutions, none of them can satisfy him in the end.

    However, just when a group of people from Ninja League were at a loss, an unexpected visitor came from outside Yunyin Village

    The robe of the red cloud with a black background, the expressionless face of the dead man with small black iron-like objects stuck in his face, his eyes staring at Yun Yin indifferently in front of him, his eyes are circles of reincarnation eyes without any expression of emotion  .

    This person is Tiandao Payne who has just left Xiao's headquarters. After hearing the news of bringing the soil back, he immediately left for Yunyin Village, because he couldn't wait anymore, and he had to get the rest of it as soon as possible.  Nine-Tails and Eight-Tails seal, no more time to waste.

    As long as he can completely seal the Tailed Beast, his plan will be achieved. He has been waiting for this day for a long time

    "From now on, let the world feel the pain!" After speaking a line indifferently, Tiandao Payne walked towards Yunyin Village.

    "who?"

    Because Payne didn't deliberately hide his whereabouts, he was discovered by ninjas guarding Yunyin Village before he got close to Yunyin Village. After all, it is a time of war, which is unusual. Now it is the headquarters of Ninja Federation.  The security is strict, and anyone who appears suspicious will be immediately targeted.

    Tiandao Payne's weird outfit naturally attracted the attention of a ninja hiding in the dark who were in charge of security. Seeing that he was heading towards Yunyin, the ninja team in charge of security immediately appeared and jumped out to stop him.  This is a team of only six ninjas.

    At this time, the six ninjas of the Ninja Federation could only see Payne's appearance clearly at this moment. When they saw the iconic black-bottomed red cloud uniform, they immediately recognized the opponent's identity, and their faces changed suddenly. One of them  The ninja exclaimed: "The red cloud on the black background this kind of uniform can't be wrong, he is Akatsuki!!!"

    "Xiao"

    The others knew without warning, after all, the enemy fighting them now was Akatsuki, so they were naturally very familiar with the unique outfits of the Akatsuki organization.

    "Everyone be careful, this guy is Akatsuki, send an alarm and notify the headquarters!!!"

    A figure who looked like the captain did not hesitate at all. The moment he recognized Payne's identity, he shouted at the teammates behind him, and at the same time drew his saber from his back, and stared at Payne vigilantly.  Behind him, he secretly said nervously: "Akatsuki's people actually appeared here. Could it be that they are going to attack our Ninja Federation headquarters? How many enemies are there?"

    However, he has never found any extra enemies. It seems that the only enemy is this strange-looking man in front of him. Does he dare to attack the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance with only one person?  Isn't this too arrogant?

    Seeing that there was only one enemy, the team leader couldn't figure it out for a while, but even if there was only one enemy, he still didn't dare to relax his vigilance. After all, that was Xiao, and the members of that organization were all vicious.  The strong must not be taken lightly.

    As soon as the captain finished yelling, a ninja from the Ninja Federation reacted immediately. He took out a tube for sending signal flares and pulled the wire to the sky.  Climb into the sky, and when it reaches a certain height, it explodes suddenly, forming a fireworks pattern with the word "Nin" in it, which can be seen from hundreds of miles away, and Yunyin, who is not far away, will certainly be able to spot it.

    It wasn't until the signal was successfully sent out and unfolded that the team leader breathed a sigh of relief, but he still didn't dare to relax his vigilance. He stared at Tiandao Payne closely, and asked sharply: "You are from the Xiao organization, why are you here?"  For what purpose?"

    Payne didn't stop these people from sending the signal, but just looked at them indifferently, and kept silent until they successfully sent the signal flare before saying coldly: "Since your business is over, you can now."  Answer my question where are Naruto Uzumaki and Jinchuriki Eight Tails?"

    "What!"

    Hearing Payne's question, the captain was startled and exclaimed: "Your target is Naruto and Kirabi!"

    Payne looked at the captain indifferently, and raised his right hand towards him. The next moment, the captain's body suddenly jumped up, and the ninja found himself at this moment.??¡¯s body was out of control, with a panic expression on his face, he struggled violently, but to no avail, and then his body seemed to be subjected to an irresistible attraction, pulling his body quickly towards the  That Xiao's person flew away, was choked by the neck in the blink of an eye, and fell into the other party's hands.

    It is one of the abilities of Tiandao Payne Vientiane Tianyin!

    "Do you know? Tell me, where are they" Tiandao Payne stared at the ninja in his hands with cold reincarnation eyes, and asked indifferently.  The color of pain.

    "team leader!!!"

    "Damn it, let go of our captain"

    The rest of the ninjas saw this weird scene, but before they had time to react, their captain had already fallen into the hands of the enemy. Only then did they come to their senses, and one after another raised the kunai in their hands, and moved towards the heavenly path Payne.  came rushing.

    "snort!"

    Payne glanced indifferently at these ninjas who had shot at him recklessly, and snorted coldly without any emotion, but a huge repulsive force was formed in an instant, centered on himself, and suddenly moved towards him.  Spreading around, he razed everything around him, including those ninjas who rushed up to him, before they got close to him, they were blown away by this powerful repulsion, and fell heavily on the ground like a broken sack.  On the ground, did not stand up again.

    The captain whose neck was strangled by Payne witnessed all this, his face was originally distorted by pain, and his eyes were full of horror at this moment. This kind of ability has already exceeded his cognition.

    And after Payne finished all this, he ignored the miscellaneous soldiers, turned his eyes to the ninja captain in his hand, and asked indifferently again: "Where are Uzumaki Naruto and Eight-tailed Jinchuriki?"

    "II don't know" The ninja was struggling violently at this time, his hands were constantly pulling on Tiandao Payne's fingers, trying to break free from Payne's control, but his strength was getting weaker and weaker  , It didn't help at all, Payne's hands were like cast iron, holding him tightly.

    Payne was not angry when he didn't get the answer he wanted, but just looked at the ninja coldly, and said indifferently: "Suoga, if this is the case, then you are useless to me."

    After finishing speaking, Payne flicked his free other hand, and a long black stick suddenly fell into his hand from his sleeve, and then pierced the squad leader's heart.

    The squad leader's eyes widened, his body twitched a few times, and then fell silent. After casually throwing the corpse in his hand, Tiandao Payne shook off the blood on the stick, and put it back into his sleeve.

    Looking in the direction of Yunyin Village again, he continued to take steps.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Three hundred and thirtieth chapters; four shadows out

    ?

    Payne was not angry when he didn't get the answer he wanted, but just looked at the ninja coldly, and said indifferently: "Suoga, don't you know? If that's the case, then you are useless to me."

    After finishing speaking, Payne flicked his free other hand, and a long black stick suddenly fell into his hand from his sleeve, and then pierced the squad leader's heart.

    The squad leader's eyes widened, his body twitched a few times, and then fell silent. After casually throwing the corpse in his hand, Tiandao Payne shook off the blood on the stick, and put it back into his sleeve.

    The guard team didn't delay Payne for long. It took no more than a minute from Payne's appearance to solving these ninjas. After solving these ninjas, Payne turned his cold gaze on  The direction of Yunyin Village.

    At this time, a few more people appeared behind Tiandao Payne, namely the other six paynes, and at this time the six paynes gathered together.

    Obviously, Nagato didn't just send out a clone of Tiandao. He had already asked other clones to check from different steering wheels, but found nothing. Even Human World used the ability to extract souls to read memories, but no one  Know the whereabouts of Naruto and Kirabi.

    "No?" Tiandao Payne pondered for a while, but he didn't show any disappointment. Of course, he was a corpse, so it was not easy to make such a complex expression.

    "Scatter, someone in the Ninja Alliance must know the whereabouts of Kyuubi and Hachio, check one by one, extract the memory, and they will always find it!" Without too much hesitation, Tiandao Payne quickly thought of a countermeasure, although this countermeasure  Downtime is simple and rude, without technical content.

    As soon as the voice fell, the rest of Payne turned into black shadows with a "whoosh", and quickly dispersed to the surroundings. It didn't take long before Yunyin Village remembered a burst of huge explosions, and at the same time saw the sound of explosions in the village.  Several different places are constantly emitting fireworks, and riots have already begun in Yunyin.

    In Yunyin's office

    At this time, the senior executives of the Ninja League still don't know that their headquarters has welcomed an uninvited guest at this moment, and they are still discussing about Uchiha Tatsuo.

    But at this moment, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open, and a cloud ninja broke into the conference room anxiously, all the shadows in the conference room, as well as other staff members, all looked at this reckless man  Yunin who broke in.

    Seeing the anxious expression on Yun Nin's face, everyone present suddenly had a bad feeling, and the grumpy Raikage did not blame that Yun Nin for his rude behavior at this time, and asked anxiously: "What happened?  "

    The situation was urgent, and that Yun Nin didn't bother to greet him at the moment, and hurriedly shouted: "Enemy attack, the outpost has sent a signal, there is an enemy attack!"

    "Nani?"

    "how come?"

    Upon hearing this news, everyone here was obviously quite surprised. After all, this is the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance. Let alone how many ninjas are staying at the headquarters. You must know that the Five Kages of the Five Great Nations, except Mizukage who is responsible for protecting the daimyo  In addition, the other four shadows are all gathered here. Who is so bold to attack the headquarters of the Ninja Federation directly, and they are still at the back of the battlefield. How did the enemy break through the front line and appear here?

    After Nara Shikahisa was surprised when he heard the news of the enemy attack, he quickly recovered his composure and asked calmly, "Who is the opponent? How many people are there?"

    The cloud ninja also regained his composure at this time, and he was no longer as flustered as he was just now, and replied in a deep voice: "It's not clear yet, it was the signal flare launched by the ninjas in charge of the outpost, and they should be fighting the enemy now.  "

    Seeing that there was no information, Tsuchikage stood up from his seat at this time, and said to Raikage: "Let's go and see for ourselves, Raikage, you are the commander of our Ninja Federation, and you will stay here to preside over the overall situation.  Just leave the enemy's business to us!"

    When Lei Ying heard this, he couldn't sit still immediately, clenched his fists and slammed it on the table, roaring: "How is it possible, you dare to go to Yunyin Village to act wildly, how can the old man sit idly by, leave it to Lu Jiu  Now, the old man will take action himself, and blast all those who dare to offend Yun Yin into pieces!"

    Seeing Raikage's reaction, Tsuchikage shook his head with a chuckle, and said, "Well, it's up to you!"

    Seeing that everyone was meaningless, Raikage immediately turned to the cloud ninja and asked, "Have you sent ninjas to support the outpost?"

    The cloud ninja nodded, and replied: "Yes, when the signal was received, Captain Ethan had already led people to the outpost for support, and it should be already"

    "Boom!!!"

    However, hereBefore Yun Ren could finish speaking, everyone in the conference room suddenly heard a loud noise. Hearing this sound, the place where the explosion occurred should not be far away, it seems to be in Yunyin Village

    Everyone's faces were shocked again!  !

    "How is it possible, has the enemy already entered?"

    "Boom!"

    "Boom"

    Before they could take any action, there was another violent blast from another direction

    "Damn it, no matter who it is, this old man must smash them into thousands of pieces!!!" At this moment, Lei Ying was furious, and the lightning flashed on his body.  It was so excited that it stood up, and it could be seen that Lei Ying was already furious at this time.

    Since Yunyin Village was destroyed by Uchiha Tatsu once, it took a lot of manpower and financial resources, and it took several months to rebuild it. Now, there are still people who dare to attack Yunyin again, which directly reminds Raikage  Thinking of that humiliation, how could Lei Ying sit still, and he himself has that kind of irritable and irritable temper.

    Lu Jiu carefully distinguished the direction of the explosion sound, and said in a deep voice: "The sound of the explosion came from six directions, that is to say, the enemy was divided into six groups and attacked from the six directions of Yunyin.  Could it be that they have already surrounded Yunyin Village? If so, there must be a lot of people needed, what method did they use to avoid the frontline combat zone and the investigation of the Perception Department to get here?"

    Of course he didn't know that the enemies who attacked Yunyin were actually only six people. As for how to get here, the Beast Dao in the Six Paths of Payne actually flew over directly riding a flying psychic beast. When he arrived at Yunyin Village, he used  Necromancy brought the rest of Payne over.

    "Six directions? Then the four of us will be responsible for one direction, and the other two directions will be handed over to other ninjas to resist. Let's go to support after we each solve the opponent!" Kazekage Gaara was speaking.  Seeing that the enemy has divided into six directions to attack, he proposed.

    "Damn it, the old man took a step ahead!"

    Obviously, Raikage couldn't wait any longer. After all, the enemy had already entered, and he couldn't wait for a second now. After shouting, he jumped out of the window of Raikage's office.

    The remaining three shadows looked at each other, nodded their heads, and without any further nonsense, each chose a direction and went straight to the place where the battle took place.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and thirtieth eight; strange ability

    ?

    At Yunyin Village in the Land of Thunder, the Six Paths of Payne have already invaded the village from all directions, heading straight for the Ninja Alliance camp.  Lei Ying is worthy of being the commander of the alliance this time, and has already rushed to the front battlefield in the first time.

    At this time, the ninjas staying in the headquarters had already fought with the invaders

    "Damn it, is it the bastards from the Akatsuki organization?"

    After Raikage rushed to the battlefield, he saw the situation of the intruder. Looking at the clothes worn by the intruder, Raikage instantly understood the identity of the intruder, and it turned out to be a member of the Akatsuki organization!

    What surprised him was that the intruder in front of him was only one person.

    This is a member of the Akatsuki organization wearing a red cloud uniform with a black background. He has chestnut hair and a bloated figure. There are small black round objects nailed to his face, nose and chin. He is currently working with the Ninja Alliance.  Ninjas at war.

    Although there is only one enemy, his strength is very strong. He was able to cope with the group of Ninja Ninjas who were several times his size, and even had the upper hand.

    All this stems from the strange ability of this member of the Akatsuki organization, because this intruder can absorb other people's chakra in battle, and any ninjutsu that attacks him will be absorbed by him, resulting in ninjutsu attacks.  invalid.

    The intruder that Raikage encountered was actually the Hungry Ghost Dao in Payne's Six Paths, which can reverse the chakra circulation in the body and inhale the opponent's art in front of him.  The inhaled chakra will disperse in the body, like falling into a bottomless swamp, and all the power is absorbed. It is precisely because of this special ability that he can cope with the group attack of Ninja League with ease, and even has the upper hand  .

    "There is only one intruder here Could it be that the attack in this direction is just a feint to create chaos, and other places are the main direction of attack?" Seeing that there is only one enemy, Lei Ying can't help but speculate secretly.

    "Forget it, don't care, get rid of this guy as soon as possible before going to support other places."

    Looking at the stalemate battle in the field, Raikage didn't say much, and directly turned on the Thunder Shield Chakra Mode, his whole body was covered by blue Chakra, and thunder and lightning surged around.

    "Whoo~"

    Under the stimulation of Lei Dun, Lei Ying's speed has reached the extreme, and he rushed to the front of the hungry ghost road almost in the blink of an eye.

    "Boom~"

    With a loud noise, Hungry Ghost Road, who was fighting with Ninja Ninjas, was directly blown away by Raikage's punch.

    In fact, Raikage had already noticed it when he appeared, but he was being entangled by Ninja League people at that time, and Raikage's speed was too fast, and he rushed to it without asking him to take defensive measures  In front of him, Lei Ying punched him flying more than ten meters away.

    "If you dare to attack Yunyin Village, then prepare yourself to be killed by me, the scum of the Xiao organization!"

    Raikage's body was filled with violent thunder and lightning at the moment, standing in front of the group of Ninja League, looking at the person of Akatsuki who was punched by him, said viciously.

    "It's Lord Raikage!"

    The ninjas of the Ninja Federation who were fighting Hungry Ghost Road in the arena realized that their commander was personally making a move at the moment, and solved the opponent that caused them such a headache with just one move, and shouted excitedly.

    However

    "Ka~~ka~~"

    Before the people from Ninja League could be happy, a strange sound came, and everyone subconsciously looked at the source of the sound. Their expressions of joy immediately turned into surprise, because they found that it had been smashed by Raikage.  The hungry ghost who flew out unexpectedly stood up again at this moment, looking at them blankly except for one arm.

    These people from the Ninja League exclaimed: "How is it possible that he can still stand up after bearing the power of Raikage-sama, who is this guy?"

    They all know something about Raikage's power,

    At this time, Raikage was also a little surprised. He clearly knew that the power of his punch just now, although he didn't use his full strength, was almost the same.  The impact of the fist, anyone who bears his punch will be seriously injured even if they don't die.

    However, the person from the Xiao organization on the opposite side stood up again as if nothing had happened, without even a painful expression, as if nothing had happened.

    Suppressing the surprise in his heart, Raikage turned around and shouted at the ninjas beside him: "You guys go to other places to support, leave this guy to me!"

    As soon as the words fell, the Chakra on his body exploded, and he rushed towards the Hungry Ghost Road not far ahead again.

      "Yes, Raikage-sama!" The ninjas of the Ninja Federation didn't say much when they saw this, they knew that with Raikage's strength, their staying here was of little use, and now Yunyin Village is  Invasion, the situation is urgent, they must support other places.

    After the members of the Ninja League exchanged a glance with each other, with a "shua", they turned into several black shadows and rushed towards other directions where the blasting sound came from.

    And Lei Ying is attacking towards the Hungry Ghost Road at this time, because of the stimulation of Lei Dun, the speed of the whole body is extremely fast, rushing towards the enemy at high speed, Lei Ying does not want to give the enemy a chance to think at this time, after all, it is not you on the battlefield  Death is my death, and there are other enemies attacking Yunyin at this time, and there is a possibility that teammates will die if you hesitate for a second.

    It has always been Raikage's style to strike first and take a quick step. Raikage pursues to kill the opponent in seconds at the first time, and then quickly reinforce other comrades in arms.

    But Raikage's idea was quickly seen through by the other party. Although the speed of Hungry Ghost Road couldn't surpass Raikage, it was barely able to resist.

    No matter how much Raikage wanted to resolve the battle quickly, the enemy invisibly dispelled Raikage's attack, just like a crazy bison fell into a bottomless swamp, no matter how restless Raikage was, he exploded and accelerated.  Hungry ghosts can be resolved one by one.

    "Damn it, the power has been sucked away. What kind of ability is this?"

    Having confronted the Evil Ghost Dao several times, Lei Ying could clearly feel that every time he came into contact with the Evil Ghost Dao, his power would be lost quickly, and he had already noticed that something was wrong.

    "Try this trick!"

    Lei Ying used various physical techniques while using Thunder Shield.  However, under the condition that it was still ineffective against the enemy, Raikage used the instant body technique to move his body to the enemy's back at high speed.

    ?Using Heavy Flow Burst, the Chakra of Thunder Shield will be concentrated in the elbow, and the enemy's weakness will be attacked with all its strength.  He didn't give the opponent too much chance to breathe, and then lifted the enemy again, and fell to the ground with a super heavy weight.

    At this time, a big hole was smashed into the ground, and it was obvious that the people who had been hit by these two heavy blows basically lost consciousness.

    However, Lei Ying stood up and saw that Hungry Ghost Dao stood up again as if nothing had happened.  It seems that all attacks have no effect on him.  On the contrary, Raikage's chakra was consumed a lot at this time.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 339; The ability of Payne in the world

    ?

    Killing, howling!  The battlefield is so cruel and cruel!

    On another battlefield in Yunyin Village, Kazekage Gaara, who is the youngest Kagera, has also arrived at the scene at this moment.

    Same as what happened to Raikage, there is only one enemy here, a red cloud robe with a black background, Gaara recognized the identity of the intruder at a glance, looked around and found that there are no other enemies here, my love  Luo murmured in a low voice: "A member of the Xiao organization, is there only one person"

    The member of the Akatsuki organization in front of him is one of the six paths of Payne who invaded Yunyin Village, the human path of the Six Paths of Payne.

    At this time, several ninjas had already fallen to the ground under the opponent's feet

    It is obvious that Ren Jiandao only touched the bodies of several other junin with his hands, and quickly read the chakra attributes of these junin.  And immediately use Xiangke's Chakra attribute to deal with these junin.

    The ability to read other people's thoughts in just a few seconds can be grasped. This ability is beyond the comprehension of these ordinary people in Ninja League, and it has completely exceeded their cognition.

    When a ninja from the Ninja League died in the hands of Payne's Six Paths Human World, his head was pressed tightly by the other party, and his whole body lost all vitality, like a dead body, and his pupils also dilated.

    "These people only know that Nine-Tails and Eight-Tails Jinchuriki were indeed hidden together, but they don't know the exact address It seems that people with higher positions need to be recruited."

    After Dao Payne in the world extracted and absorbed the soul of the Ninja Ninja in his hand, he threw away the dead body in his hand, and Dao Payne in the world had already read the memory of this person, but the result did not seem to make him  Satisfied, apart from knowing that the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails Jinchuriki were hidden, they didn't get any useful information at all.

    And the rest of the Ninja Federation saw a teammate die tragically under this strange ability. Although they felt extremely angry, they couldn't do anything about the human Dao Payne, so they could only grit their teeth in hatred.

    One of the ninjas saw how difficult Dao Payne was in the world, and quickly reminded the rest of his teammates: "Damn, this guy's ability is too weird, everyone spread out, keep a distance, and don't let him touch!"

    At least before finding out the details of the opponent, they can no longer attack rashly like just now. The other ninjas also understood, they just surrounded the human Dao Payne, looked at the human Dao Payne vigilantly, and did not attack him again  .

    When Gaara first arrived, he was seeing the scene where Ren Jiandao used his ability to extract the soul. Although they couldn't see the form of the soul, it was not difficult to guess from Ren Jiandao's actions and talking to himself.  A strange ability that seems to be able to read the memories of being held.

    "This abilityis it a kind of mental attack? Is it an illusion or" Looking at the strange behavior of Dao Payne in the world, Gaara can't touch the other party's ability, because their naked eyes cannot see  Seeing the soul extracted by the human world, he subconsciously thought of the ability of Yueyue. After all, this scene was too similar, and he himself had suffered from this illusion. He was sucked into the space of Yueyue, and then was strictly  Tortured, forced to ask for information, and the outside world only passed a second.

    However, the ninjas whose souls were extracted by the human world all died directly. This is different from Tsukuyomi, and Tsukiyomi has the ability to write sharing eyes in a kaleidoscope.  .

    Gaara is not as impatient as Raikage, who immediately strikes at the first meeting, but analyzes the opponent's ability first, and wants to know more about the opponent's intelligence.

    The other party obviously has a certain ability that can not only read people's memories, but also people who have this ability will die. This is the conclusion that Gaara has just come to, but he still doesn't understand what the other party's ability is  What, so he hasn't acted rashly yet.

    At this time, Human World also found Gaara's figure, and focused on Gaara, but there was no expression on his face, but he said indifferently: "One tail Jinjuriki, Sand Hidden Village  Kazekage, Sandfall GaaraMaybe your soul can give me the answer I want!"

    Gaara frowned when he heard the words that seemed to be talking to himself in the human world, and he had grasped the key words in it. He was surprised in his heart and said to himself: "Soul? Suoga, so that's the case. Could it be that his actions just now were extracted?  The soul of the target, and then read the memory of the soul, and the person whose soul was extracted will die because of it? This guy has such a weird ability"

    After seeing Gaara appearing in the human world, he took Gaara as his target, ignored other miscellaneous fish, and rushed towards Gaara without saying a word.

    The miscellaneous fish of Ninja League naturally also discovered the arrival of Gaara, and when they saw the world, they came to meAfter Gaara launched the attack, he was worried that Gaara didn't understand the strange ability of the world, and was afraid that Gaara would suffer, so he quickly exclaimed and reminded: "Master Kazekage, be careful, this Akatsuki's ability is very strange, as long as he touches it  Everyone will be killed!"

    Hearing the reminder from the miscellaneous fish, Gaara nodded, and secretly said: "It seems that this ability needs to be in contact with the target before it can be used. In this case"

    Gaara has already roughly understood the ability of the human way through his own guess and the reminder of the Ninja Ninja.  Out of the hand of sand.

    The two kinds of ninjutsu were formed in an instant. Even the youngest shadow is extremely experienced and fast in combat.

    Be aware that on the battlefield, every second of pause could mean death!

    Immediately, he used sand to make a shuriken to attack the opponent, and used the sand hand to block the enemy's close-range attack. Gaara clearly saw through the opponent's combat intention and tried not to fight the opponent at close range.  At the same time, once the enemy is close to his body, Gaara will use the sand shield to protect himself, especially his head.

    The human world is to press Gaara's head with his hand, and then extract Gaara's soul, but it has never been successful.

    However, in several attacks, they were almost close to Gaara's body. Payne's human way also wanted to use the power of the six realms of the heart to read some of Gaara's thoughts, but in the end it was unsuccessful.  Entering the anxious battle? (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and fortieth; Difficult enemy

    ?

    Due to the invasion of Payne Six Paths, Yunyin Village became chaotic at this moment. Gunpowder smoke could be seen everywhere, filling the entire Yunyin Village. The ninjas staying in the village were also desperately resisting Payne's attack.

    "Damn it, this guy's destructive power is too great. Stop him with all your strength, and you must not let him in and destroy it." A group of ninjas from the Ninja Federation looked at a man in Akatsuki's uniform, who was constantly projecting from his wrist.  Payne, the missile, gritted his teeth with hatred.

    This Payne is exactly the Shura Dao among the Six Dao, and he is good at physical skills and missile attacks.  The whole body can be turned into a living weapon of various weapons, and its destructive power is astonishing. Like a human bomber, it tirelessly destroys and kills. Wherever it goes, it is bombarded by its endless missiles.  The ruins were destroyed, and the damage caused to Yunyin Village was still higher than that of evil ghosts and human beings.

    "Damn it, where did these guys come from? Why are they all so difficult to deal with? Be careful" A Ninja Ninja dressed up as a Konoha just escaped the flying missiles,  When Shura Dao in the arena complained about being tricky, before he finished complaining, he suddenly exclaimed.

    It turned out that a cloud ninja saw that Shura Dao had just released the missile on his wrist, and just wanted to take advantage of the gap that Shura Dao had just released the missile to attack Shura Dao Payne in close quarters, but he hadn't allowed him to get close to the enemy.  Shura Dao Payne raised the other arm, and then that arm was disconnected from the wrist, and the clenched fist was separated from the wrist, and under the propulsion of a ball of flames, he rushed towards the cloud ninja,  The speed is faster than the previous missile attack.

    That Yun Nin obviously didn't expect Shura Dao to have such an attack method, he was stunned for a moment, and couldn't dodge hastily, he was hit straight by the fist of Shura Dao's flying attack, and flew far away,  The charge was not stopped until it crashed into a building.

    This is also one of Shura Dao's attack methods. By transforming one's body, one uses the cut wrist as a weapon to fire.  Concentrate chakra on the incision, and the wrist, which is propelled by the small-scale explosion, flies out in a straight line due to the powerful impact!  !  The destructive force produced by it is easy to break even a thicker rock plate, and the wrist protected by chakra is also intact. The chakra cut is like a magnet attracting the wrist, which can be put back

    "Damn it, not only is the bomb attack released from the body, but the body is also transformed into a weapon. What kind of monster is this?"

    After seeing Shura Dao's attack method, a ninja from Sand Hidden Village couldn't help shouting in surprise: "Isn't this a puppet made by a puppeteer who transforms his body into various fighting weapons?  A puppet of self-awareness? How could such a thing happen!!!¡±

    "Ka~~ka~~"

    Ignoring the astonishment of the Ninja Ninjas, after finishing off the cloud ninja, Shuradao urged Chakra to pull back the fist that had been shot out as a missile, and reinstalled it on his wrist, which was exactly the same.  It is sewn together with the fracture at the wrist, and there is no gap to be seen.

    As if he was getting used to his palms again, Shura Dopayne clenched his fists, and then turned his eyes to the Ninja League people in front of him again, raised his arms again, clasped his palms, and pitch-black miniature missiles shot out from his wrists.  out.

    Seeing this, the people of the Ninja League became tense, and instantly focused their attention on the missile on Shuradao's wrist. Among them, the ninja dressed in Konoha reminded loudly: "Be careful, he is about to start attacking, don't  Hit by his weapon!"

    "ßİ~ßİ~ßİ~"

    Following several sharp whistling sounds, several pitch-black missiles on Shuradao's wrists, propelled by the flames, quickly flew towards the surrounding Ninja Ninjas

    The ninjas of Ninja Federation had noticed Shura Dao's missiles early in the morning, and did not dare to relax in the slightest. Seeing Shura Dao's missiles attacking, when they were about to evade, a wall of earth suddenly rose up, blocking their way  In front of him, at the same time, all the missiles from Asura Dao bombarded the earthen wall, and all of them were intercepted.

    "Let this old man come and meet you! This old man is the third generation of Dokage from the hidden rock village of the Land of Earth!"

    Accompanied by a voice that was a bit old but full of spirit, a thin figure appeared in front of Shura Dao and Ninja League people.

    This person is the third generation Tukage who came to support him, Onoki Tianliang. The earth wall just now was the Tudun he released.  intercepted down.

    "It's Lord Tukage!"

    The members of the Ninja League, whose morale was a little bit low because they couldn't do anything about Shura Dao, cheered up after seeing the appearance of Tsuchikage.??I adore it immensely!

    Tu Ying floated in mid-air, ignored the ninjas of the Ninja League, but cast his eyes on Shura Dao, and said in a deep voice: "Is the intruder the Akatsuki organization? It's so arrogant that you dare to attack four shadows.  Yun Yin who sits in the town, what is your purpose?"

    Shuradao looked at Tukage, did not answer, and directly released three missiles at Tukage Onoki as a greeting gift.

    Although Tuying is old, his movements are still fast. After all, he is a shadow-level character, so he can easily deal with this kind of attack, and quickly dodges the first missile. However, Shura Dao's  It wasn't just one attack. After dodging the first missile, the other two that followed were already close at hand. After all, he didn't have the speed of Raikage.

    But even so, it is impossible to get Tsuchikage with these two missiles alone. Without a trace of hesitation, he used the rock fist technique in an instant, and saw Tsuchikage's two fists petrified in an instant and became very huge.  Shot at the same time, the two missiles exploded in an instant.

    Shura Dao obviously knew that conventional attack methods would not be able to defeat Tsuchikage, so he stretched out his hand and tore off the cloak on his body, revealing a body of strong muscles. However, Shura Dao's body had already been transformed into a killing machine.  It is mechanical, and can carry a large number of weapons in the body. Traces of stitching can be clearly seen on the body.

    After the body squirmed for a while, four arms grew out of the body, together with the original two, a total of six arms, and even a human face grew on each side of the cheek. The state of three heads and six arms looks incomparable  weird.

    This is the Asura form of Shura Dao. The body has three heads and six arms. There is a long jagged blade at the waist, and the body is bowed like a scorpion.

    "Is this guy's body actually a puppet?"

    Seeing the transformed Shura Dao, Tuying's eyes were full of vigilance. Although there was only one enemy, the opponent was Akatsuki. You must know that there is no simple character in Akatsuki's organization, and he did not understand the specific abilities of the enemy in front of him.  , did not dare to be careless.

    "Crack! Crack! Crack!"

    Before he had time to think about it, Shura Dao moved again. A large pile of missile heads suddenly appeared on the back of his bowed body, densely scattered all over his body.

    "à²~à²~à²~"

    All the missiles were fired directly at the place where Tsuchikage Onoki was. With such a large-scale attack method, Tsuchikage yelled that it was not good.

    "not good!!!"

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"

    Hearing a few loud noises, soon a large number of missiles hit the places, exploding one after another, emitting a lot of smoke. Under such intensive attacks, Tuying's two fists that aggravated the rock technique were obviously launched.  It didn't work, and the crisis suddenly appeared  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and forty one; raging psychic beasts

    ?

    On a building in Yunyin Village, a man wearing a red cloud robe with a black background looked at the chaotic Yunyin Village, and his hands quickly formed seals

    "Psychic art ~"

    "Boom~~"

    A deep voice sounded, and a puff of smoke floated out of nowhere in Yunyin Village. After the smoke was gradually blown away by the wind, huge centipedes, lobsters, chameleons, bulldogs, giant rhinos, and other huge monsters suddenly appeared in the ninja.  In the eyes of everyone.

    "ßÚ~~"

    "Roar~~"

    With a roar, these monsters started to move, and after spreading to all directions, they ravaged and destroyed everything in Yunyin Village. Because of their huge size, the damage they caused was extremely terrifying, and the entire Yunyin Village was quickly enveloped in flames of war.

    When these psychic beasts first appeared, the ninjas of Ninja League also rushed to them immediately and began to deal with these psychic beasts. After all, these psychic beasts are too large in size, and their destructiveness is also amazing.  It's hard to notice.

    "Damn it, such a big guy is channeled in the village. Fortunately, the villagers have been transferred during the war, otherwise it would be unimaginable!"

    A Yun Ren from Yunyin's village gritted his teeth with hatred when he saw the destruction caused by those psychic beasts, but he was a little rejoiced in his heart. Fortunately, there are no other villagers in Yunyin Village now, because when the war came, all the villagers had already  It has been transferred to a refuge. Now Yunyin is only the headquarters of Ninja Federation. Those who stay in Yunyin Village are all ninjas.  At least he can protect himself, and he doesn't have to worry about the safety of the villagers and distract his attention.

    "Stop them!"

    Although these psychic beasts are huge, ferocious and terrifying, and seem difficult to deal with, the ninjas of the Ninja Federation did not back down. After exchanging glances, they locked their targets, followed by various ninjutsu,  The tools were thrown at those giant psychic beasts one after another, and the counterattack began!

    "Wind escape. The art of wind cutting"

    A Ninja ninja dressed up in Konoha has already locked on the target, and his hands began to form seals quickly. As the seal was completed, a gust of wind suddenly blew up around him, and a giant wind blade visible to the naked eye attacked extremely swiftly.  A giant dog psychic beast with a pair of fleshy wings on its back.

    "Puff~~"

    With the sound of a sharp blade cutting objects quickly, one of the front legs of the giant dog and psychic beast was suddenly splashed with blood, and a forelimb was separated from the body in an instant.  The entire forelimb of his body was cut off, blood was continuously flowing from the incision, and the wound looked very scary.

    "Hiss~~"

    The giant dog that was hit hard raised its head and let out a growl, and then rushed towards the Konoha ninja who attacked it. The speed of the gallop was extremely fast, and the broken forelimb seemed to have no effect on it at all.  It still looks swift and violent.

    "Damn, don't these guys feel pain?"

    Finding that the giant dog was still so fast with its forelimbs cut off, the expression of the Konoha ninja changed. Seeing the giant dog attacking, the secret path was not good, and he jumped to the top of a nearby building.  The giant dog was opening its jaws wide and biting towards the position where he was before. If he hadn't reacted quickly, he would have been buried in the dog's mouth by now.

    One miss, the giant dog became more berserk and roared, as if it was venting its anger, and kept hitting the surrounding buildings. Some ninjas who were close to it were affected, so they could only dodge in embarrassment.  .

    "Damn it!"

    Seeing this, a cloud ninja immediately launched ninjutsu without hesitation

    "Thunder escape. Four-pillar restraint!"

    As soon as that Yun Nin's voice fell, there was a roar on the ground beside the giant dog, and then four stone pillars like mountain peaks rose from the ground, trapping the giant dog in the middle, and the four stone pillars were covered with thunder  The giant dog surrounded by four stone pillars was also attacked by Thunder Dun.

    The violent thunder and lightning seemed to have a strong gravitational force tearing the body of the giant dog, making it impossible for the giant dog to break free for a while.

    "Cut off the head now, it will be fine!"

    Seeing that the giant dog was restrained, the Konoha ninja immediately seized the opportunity, quickly formed seals with both hands, and once again released ninjutsu "Wind escape. Big cut!"

    Another strong hurricane suddenly appeared, and a wind blade that was even fiercer than before attacked the giant dog that was being suppressed by Yun Nin's release of Thunder Dun

    "Puff~~"

    Without a trace of hindrance, the sharp wind blade will instantlyThe dog's head was cut off, and blood spurted out like a fountain, and the huge body of the giant dog also crashed to the ground.

    "Solve it?"

    The cloud ninja also withdrew the ninjutsu when he saw this, and he was secretly relieved. After all, the Chakra consumed to maintain such a large area of ??ninjutsu is also amazing. After seeing the giant dog beheaded, he did not maintain the ninja anymore  surgery.

    However, just when everyone was still feeling relieved that the giant dog had been killed, the giant dog that had been decapitated unexpectedly stood up again at this moment, as if the giant dog had been chopped off.  The brain is not dead yet

    "How can it be!!!"

    Seeing this horrifying scene, all the ninjas present exclaimed in surprise, looked at the giant headless dog in horror, and did not react for a while, and then, something that surprised them even more happened

    I saw the terrifying incision on the giant dog's neck squirmed for a while, and then two hideous dog heads grew out, baring their teeth, staring coldly at the ninjas of the Ninja Federation!

    The giant dog psychic beast whose head had been cut off not only did not die or disappear, but grew a new head, and also had an extra one. The giant dog with only one head now has two heads  Dog, this undoubtedly shocked the ninjas present, one of the ninjas exclaimed: "Whatwhat's the matter, this guy's head has increased, what kind of monster is this!"

    The Konoha ninja was still relatively calm. After a brief surprise, he quickly regained his composure, and analyzed: "Has it grown a head again? It seems that this is a special psychic beast.  It is entangled, it is better to find out the caster, as long as the caster is solved, these psychic beasts should also disappear!"

    As he spoke, he began to look around, trying to find out the caster he was talking about.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and forty second; Secret investigation

    ?

    At this time, in Yunyin Village, which is the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance, there are four shadows guarding the headquarters. This should be the safest place, but no one would have thought that the people of the Akatsuki organization would be so bold and reckless.  At this time, four shadows attacked the headquarters of the Ninja Federation.

    Gunpowder smoke fills Yunyin Village, with constant explosions, screams and wailings, and huge monsters raging everywhere. At this moment, an extremely tragic battlefield is evolving.  It was found that the Ninja Federation suffered more serious casualties than expected.

    The ninjas in the medical squad are urgently rescuing the wounded. However, since most of the medical squads are sent to the front line to fight, the medical personnel staying at the headquarters are obviously understaffed. At this time, there are too many wounded, and there are many wounded  He didn't receive timely medical treatment, so he could only bear the pain, and let out an uncontrollable low moan from time to time, and the wounded were constantly being transported back from the distant battle zone.

    Seeing this tragic scene, Tsunade, who was about to look for the enemy, did not go any further. He frowned and asked the two ninjas who had just returned from carrying the wounded in the war zone: "Is the loss so serious? Have you collected the enemy?"  information!"

    A ninja who was transporting the wounded heard the words and looked over. Seeing that Tsunade asked the question, he quickly replied: "The enemy is the Akatsuki organization, and the number is not yet clear. There are four known enemies, each of which has a kind of  Special abilities, Raikage, Kazekage and Tukage-sama have already fought against three of them, and a member of the Akatsuki organization who used psychic beasts to fight was also entangled by our people, but it seems that there are still people from the Akatsuki organization lurking  In the village, we haven't found it yet."

    "Is it someone from the Akatsuki organization? They actually attacked our headquarters at this time"

    After learning that the enemy is the Akatsuki organization, Tsunade was not surprised. After all, in the ninja world, the only one who dares to attack their Ninja Federation is Akatsuki, and the Akatsuki organization has already officially declared war with the five major powers. They will attack the Ninja Federation  It was also a matter of course, but what she didn't expect was that the Akatsuki organization was so arrogant this time, directly attacking the headquarters of the Ninja Federation.

    Tsunade planned to rush to the war zone to stop the enemy, and seeing so many casualties, the enemy must be very strong, and the ninjas of the Ninja Federation are hard to resist. If she takes action, it may reduce the casualties of the ninjas of the Ninja Federation.  With the wounded all over the ground, Tsunade also hesitated at this time.

    After all, the medical ninjas in the headquarters are obviously understaffed, and she is very good at medical ninjutsu. It can be said that her medical ninjutsu is unmatched in the ninja world. If she helps the wounded, she can relieve the medical ninjas.  Insufficient problem.

    Kakashi who followed Tsunade seemed to see Tsunade's thoughts, and said in a deep voice: "Master Hokage, leave the enemy's affairs to us!"

    Tsunade heard the words and looked at Kakashi, she naturally chose to trust, and knew that saving people was urgent, she nodded and said: "I see, I will channel slugs, heal all the wounded, and let the slugs fully  Cooperate with you!"

    After finishing speaking, Tsunade walked to an open place, and quickly sealed his hands

    "Psychic art!"

    "Boom!"

    Following the appearance of a puff of smoke, a huge blue and white giant slug appeared in front of Tsunade.

    "Master Tsunade!"

    Tsunade didn't have any extra nonsense, and then gave the slug an order: "You immediately spread out, follow all the ninjas, and then heal everyone with my chakra!"

    "Yes, I understand!"

    The slug was obviously aware of the current situation and did not raise any objection. It immediately carried out Tsunade's instructions. The original huge body split into countless small slugs in an instant, some crawled towards the wounded, and the other crawled towards the  Everywhere in Yunyin Village.

    After a small slug quickly climbed up Kakashi's ankle to his shoulder, Tsunade said, "Kakashi, take the slug with you, it will help you!"

    "I understand!" Kakashi nodded, then jumped and rushed towards the battle zone in the distance.

    "I will let you share information through slugs!"

    After Kakashi left, Tsunade sat cross-legged on the ground and began to transport chakra at the same time. The blue chakra passed through her and was transmitted to all the slugs, and then the slugs healed all the wounded. Such a move will  Consuming Tsunade's huge amount of chakra, she was temporarily unable to start fighting until all the slugs reached the Ninja Ninja.

    At the same time, somewhere in Yunyin Village

    A Ninja Ninja, who was searching for the wounded, jumped up a few times after discovering an injured teammate on the ground, jumped to the side of the wounded, and helped him upThen he asked eagerly, "Hey~ are you okay?"

    The wounded was obviously unconscious, and apart from his weak breathing, he was unable to respond at all.

    "Hold on, I'll take you back for treatment right away!"

    Seeing this, the search-and-rescue ninja hurriedly carried the wounded on his shoulders, and was about to take the wounded away, but when he turned around carrying the wounded, he suddenly found that behind him was a middle-aged man in a red cloud robe with a black background.  The young man looked at him expressionlessly, with an indifferent expression, as if he was looking at a dead body.

    Seeing this situation, the face of the ninja carrying the wounded suddenly changed, and he was extremely shocked. He didn't expect that someone stood behind him and didn't notice it. If the other party made a move, he might have already been decapitated.

    After being surprised, he subconsciously wanted to jump back to make a distance, and just as he wanted to make a +- action, the middle-aged man in front of him was faster than him, and instantly grabbed him with one hand.  His neck lifted him up, and the force from his palm made him almost suffocate, no matter how hard he struggled, it was useless, and the teammate who was carrying him on his shoulders also fell to the ground at this time.

    "Say, where are the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?" The middle-aged man in the Akatsuki uniform asked coldly after lifting the ninja.

    "No I don't know!" The ninja who was strangled kept pulling the middle-aged man's hand, trying to break free, and replied with difficulty after hearing the other party's question.

    This is not deliberately concealing, he really does not know where Kyuubi and Yao Jinchuriki are. After all, the order to protect Jinchuriki was urgently issued by the Five Kages of the Ninja Federation, and this task was carried out secretly. Knowing this  It's a secret, except for the Five Kages who made the decision at the time and a few people, no one else knows it.

    Did not get the desired answer, the strength of the middle-aged man increased a bit, making the Ninja ninja miserable, the middle-aged man looked at the painful expression of the Ninja ninja.  Impressed, he said coldly, "If you don't answer my question, you will die. I'm asking once, where are Nine-Tails and Eight-Tails Jinchuriki?"

    Following the middle-aged man's questioning again, a huge translucent head suddenly appeared behind the man, which was hideous and terrifying, and looked like an evil ghost.

    In fact, this middle-aged man is the hell road in Penn's six realms, he can summon and control Hades, and only when the other party is caught, can he see King Yama, who is in charge of life and death behind the hell road, and the figure that appears behind him at this time  The head of the evil spirit is actually King Yama he summoned!

    The ninja who was choked by the neck had fear in his eyes after seeing King Yama who appeared out of nowhere behind Hell Road, but he really didn't know the whereabouts of Eight and Nine Tails, so he could only continue to answer that he didn't know.

    "Really? Then I will pass the sentence!"

    Hell Dao didn't care about the authenticity of the ninja's answer, because he had the ability to distinguish whether what the other party said was true or false. As soon as his words fell, the ninja's cheeks swelled,  Then something like a tongue+head protruded from his mouth, and King Yama, who was behind the hell road, also opened his mouth wide, and stretched out an arm from King Yama's mouth, pulling  Clinging to the long tongue + head + thing, but not long after, it finally let go.

    "Suoga, you really don't seem to know!"

    This is an ability of the hell realm, a tactile illusion. Just grab the opponent's throat, then summon an object that is also similar to Yama, and ask the opponent a question, and Yama will stretch out a long strip that looks like a hand from his mouth++  If the other party is telling a lie, King Yama will pull out his tongue++, chew and eat it, and the person will die at the same time. If the answer is true  The words will not be pulled out, and once caught by the throat, they cannot escape, and the summoned King Yama cannot be seen by anyone except himself and the other party.

    "In that case, you are useless!"

    Although he already knew the truth of what this ninja said, Hell Dao did not intend to let the ninja go. The palm of his hand suddenly increased ++ and increased his strength, only to hear a crisp fracture sound, and the ninja's neck  Then he was twisted by hell, the ninja's eyes turned white, and he couldn't die anymore.

    "Does no one know the whereabouts of Eight and Nine Tails? Where are these two people hidden?"

    Throwing the corpse in his hand on the ground, Hell Dao groaned in a low voice, then turned around and left. He wanted to secretly find out the identity of Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails Jinchuriki while the other Payne was creating chaos in Yunyin Village.  come down.

    ps: Because of the current strict investigation, many words have somehow become sensitive ++ sensitive words, so I can only use two "++" to separate each sensitive ++ sensitive word, there is no way  , because pinyin doesn¡¯t work either, that¡¯s the only way to go.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)No way, because pinyin doesn't work either, so that's the only way.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 343; Kakashi on

    ?

    It's not just the realm of hell that is acting in the dark. As the core of Payne's six realms, Heavenly Path Payne is also doing the same thing.

    A ninja team with only four members, who was heading to the battle zone for reinforcements, kept jumping on the roof of the house in Yunyin Village, and rushed towards the battle zone, while originally standing in a corner + watching Yun with cold eyes  The hidden Heavenly Dao Payne also started to move at this moment, and jumped in front of the reinforcement team, blocking their way.

    Immediately after Tiandao Payne appeared, he was discovered by the team. After seeing the uniform on Payne's body, he immediately recognized Payne's identity. One of the ninjas dressed in Sha Yin exclaimed: "  This guy, you can¡¯t be wrong, he¡¯s from the Akatsuki organization!¡±

    "Damn it, they are the ones who attacked the village!" The enemy was extremely jealous when they met. A ninja dressed as Yunyin couldn't stay calm after seeing the culprit who attacked the village, and wished to rush over immediately and smash Tiandao Payne into pieces.

    A ninja from Konoha Village was relatively calm. After Tiandao Payne appeared, he reminded: "Everyone, be careful, there are no weak people in the Akatsuki organization who can sneak into the village quietly and cause such great damage to the village. Don't be careless."  !"

    "Are you going to make a move?" A rock ninja looked at Tiandao Payne, his hands were already clasped together in a seal gesture, and he was ready to make a move at any time.

    Tiandao Payne looked indifferently at the four Ninja League ninjas in front of him, and did not speak. He raised his right hand that was originally hanging, and a black chakra stick was in his hand instantly. Obviously, he was planning to shoot directly.  up.

    "Do it!"

    The three ninjas from the Ninja Federation were not slow at all. Seeing that Tiandao seemed to be making a move, their eyes were fixed, and they didn't wait any longer. They decided to strike first, following the shout of the Konoha ninja  After the ++ sound, they began to attack Tiandao Payne one after another!

    "Earth escape rock pillar prison!" I saw that the ninja of Yanyin Village quickly formed a seal and took the lead. After his seal was completed, roots suddenly appeared on the ground around Tiandao Payne.  The huge stone pillars formed a stone prison, besieging Tiandao Payne in the middle.

    "It's now"

    "Fire escape. Fire dragon flame bomb!"

    "Lei Dun. Go!"

    "Wind escape. Wind cut!"

    The other ninjas naturally reacted quickly. After seeing that Payne had been trapped by his teammates' ninjutsu, without the slightest hesitation, they immediately used their own attack methods to attack Tiandao Payne who was trapped by the stone prison.

    However

    "too slow!"

    Facing the joint attack of the Ninja Federation ninjas, Tiandao Payne, who was trapped in the stone prison, still did not change his expression. He looked indifferently at the various ninjutsu that attacked him, and only said a word indifferently.

    Then I didn't see any movement of Payne, but a strange scene appeared

    I saw that when all the attacks on Tiandao Payne were about to hit Payne, an invisible shock wave centered on Tiandao Payne and suddenly spread towards the surroundings. In an instant, no matter whether it was the dungeon that surrounded Tiandao Payne,  It was still the attack on Payne, which collapsed in an instant.

    Moreover, the impact of this shock wave was so strong that it not only offset the attacks of the Ninja Ninjas, but also destroyed some surrounding buildings, flying sand and rocks in an instant.

    "What!!!"

    Such a situation was obviously beyond the expectations of the ninjas of the Ninja Federation. They all stared at this scene with wide eyes, terrified, and had no defense at all. Then they were also attacked by this shock wave and were beaten  An invisible force flew far away, and when all the riots subsided, they had already suffered serious injuries, and they all lay on the ground like dead dogs, and their bodies were already covered with scars.

    "Butdamn, just what was that just now? That ++ guy, did he do something?"

    The ninja dressed as Sha Yin struggled to stand up from the ground, looked in shock at the destruction caused by the invisible force around him, and then looked at Tiandao Payne in fear, although he didn't know what it was  What's going on, but he is sure that all of this was done by the person from the Xiao organization in front of him. After all, there is no other possibility here except Tiandao Payne.

    This is indeed the case, all of this was caused by Tiandao Payne. When the ninjas of the Ninja Federation attacked Tiandao Payne just now, Payne directly activated the ability of reincarnation eyes, and cast Shenluo Tianzheng, turning everything around him  Everything bounced off, including all attacks on him.

    It is naturally impossible for these ninjas of the Ninja League to understand the abilities of Tendao Payne and other information, let alone the characteristics of Shenluo Tianzheng.If so, tell me the whereabouts of Nine-Tails and Eight-Tails!  "

    Konoha's ninja looked at his companion who was killed by Tiandao Payne, his expression was distorted by anger, and he said to Tiandao Payne full of hatred: "Don't dream, I won't tell you anything++.  "

    Having not received any information again, Tiandao Payne paused for a moment, and finally said: "It seems that you also made a stupid decision!"

    While talking, Tiandao Payne held a chakra stick and stabbed the Konoha ninja in the heart. The Konoha ninja had obviously expected such a result, and did not show the fear of death, and had already recognized it.  ++ meaning of fate.

    Seeing that Konoha's ninja was about to die at Payne's hands

    A hand suddenly appeared and grabbed Tiandao Payne's chakra stick, preventing the chakra stick from moving forward.

    Tiandao Payne's eyes moved slightly, because at this time, beside him, there was an extra figure with silver hair and a mask on his face, and the three hook jades in the eyes of a scarlet blood wheel slowly rotated,  Stare at him closely.

    "Oh? Konoha's copy ninja, Hatake Kakashi?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 344; Kakashi vs Payne

    ?

    Kakashi was originally going to the battle zone to support, but on the way, he suddenly found that Tendo Payne was attracted by the movement caused by the Shinra Tenji released by resisting the previous ninjutsu attack, and when he rushed over  Discovered Tiandao Payne who was about to kill Konoha Ninja, and stopped Tiandao Payne without thinking.

    Kakashi looked at Tendo Payne solemnly in front of him, and said in a solemn tone: "Suoga, are you here for the eight tails and the nine tails, wantonly creating disturbances to attract attention, and then secretly searching?"

    "Ka Senior Kakashi!"

    Konoha Ninja, who had already resigned himself to his fate and was waiting for death, exclaimed after seeing Kakashi's arrival. His tone was full of surprises, and there was a kind of rejoicing for the rest of his life.

    Hearing Konoha Ninja's exclamation, Kakashi glanced at the unknown Konoha Ninja. Kakashi had seen everything that happened before, and he recognized his courage to swear to the death not to betray his companions, and expressed admiration  Said: "Good job, leave the next thing to me!"

    At this time, a smaller slug suddenly appeared and climbed onto the injured Konoha ninja. The Konoha ninja obviously hadn't figured out what the situation was, but he had suffered from it now.  Seriously injured, there is no way to do anything else, he can only nervously watch the slug crawling on him and be at a loss.

    Kakashi obviously saw the Konoha ninja's mind, and explained: "Don't worry, this is Hokage-sama's psychic beast, it will help you heal your injuries!"

    "That's that's right, it turned out to be Hokage-sama's psychic beast!" After hearing Kakashi's explanation, the Konoha ninja also heaved a sigh of relief, although he had heard that one of the former Sannin  Tsunade Hime's psychic beast is a slug, but there are still many people in Konoha who haven't really seen it, so they are surprised.

    "The wound is healingit's amazing!"

    After the slug climbed onto the injured person, its body began to emit green light. It was obviously starting to heal the injured ninja. The wound on the ninja also began to recover with the treatment of the slug. Seeing this miraculous scene  , Feeling the recovery of the wound, the ninja couldn't help sighing.

    After a while, the ninja's injury was effectively healed, and at least he had recovered his ability to act. Kakashi said to him when he saw this: "You leave here first, you will no longer be able to intervene in the next battle.  Just leave the rest to me."

    "Yes, I understand!"

    Hearing this, the ninja did not refuse, and he also knew that staying here in his current state was just a burden, but before leaving, he still reminded Kakashi: "Senior Kakashi, this guy's ability is very strange, we  When I fought against him before, I was knocked down by him without seeing his attack method clearly, please be careful."

    After reminding Kakashi, the ninja didn't stay any longer, jumped and disappeared in place, leaving only Kakashi and Tendo Payne who were confronting each other.

    As for the conversation between the two, Tiandao Payne didn't interrupt, even when the ninja left, he didn't stop it, because there was no need for that, and he didn't care about the life and death of the ninja at all.  Afterwards, Tendo Payne focused on Kakashi, and since the chakra stick in his hand was held by Kakashi, the two were secretly competing.

    "Crack!"

    Not long after, the Chakra stick held by Payne suddenly made a crisp sound. Under the struggle of both sides, the Chakra stick finally couldn't bear the strength of the two people and suddenly broke from the middle, and this crisp breaking sound seemed to be  A signal to start a fight, and the two people who were stalemate shot at the same time in an instant.

    Tendo Payne turned sideways, and a whip leg suddenly swept towards Kakashi's head.

    And Kakashi's writing wheel turned the three hooked jade slightly, and he saw through the movement of Tiandao Payne in an instant. When Payne was about to kick him, he squatted down, avoided Payne's leg sweep, and squatted down.  While dodging the attack, both hands are forming seals, and a group of dazzling seals is completed almost instantly.

    "Tudun. Tuliubi!"

    With the completion of Kakashi's Indian style, there was a roar on the ground, and then three solid walls were raised on the left, right and rear sides of Tendo Payne, but Tendo Payne was not an idler.  After releasing ninjutsu, his attack has already struck again.

    One hand re-transformed a chakra stick, and stabbed Kakashi who had paused for a moment because of the release of ninjutsu.

    "Puff~"

    Almost at the same time that Kakashi was using ninjutsu, the sharp chakra stick pierced Kakashi's shoulder, causing a splash of water in an instant.blood flower.

    "Huh~"

    Because of the trauma, Kakashi groaned softly, but there was no panic in his eyes, and he quickly grabbed the chakra stick that was stabbing him with his left hand, not giving Tendo Payne a chance to attack again,  And the right hand is already surrounded by lightning.

    "Rachel!"

    The berserk thunder attribute chakra condensed in Kakashi's hands, instantly forming a super destructive thunder escape, which quickly attacked Tiandao Payne's head like lightning.

    Kakashi's combat experience is top-notch. He first used the earth flow wall to cut off the enemy's retreat, then restricted the enemy's movement at the cost of minor injuries, and finally used Rachel to end the battle. All of this was planned by him  , and they are all actions that have been completed in an instant.

    If it were an ordinary opponent, Kakashi's set of blows might be very effective, but this time the opponent he faced was Tiandao Payne, the core of Payne's six paths, and the most capable one.

    In the face of Kakashi's fatal attack, Tendo Payne's expression was still as calm as ever, and the spiral eyes looked at Kakashi indifferently, and there was no problem on the surface, but Kaka  After Xi Zai saw Payne's Samsara Eye, he felt a sudden palpitation in his heart, which made him feel an indescribable sense of oppression, which made his original swift and fierce offensive stagnate.

    Also when Kakashi was distracted, Payne's head turned slightly to the side, avoiding Kakashi's fatal blow. Rachel, who was supposed to explode Payne's head, directly hit the person behind Payne.  On the wall of the earth flow wall, the powerful Thunder Dun blasted out a big dent and crack in the wall in an instant.

    However, Tiandao Payne was unscathed  (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and fortieth; a powerful enemy

    ?

    Kakashi's Rachel had already locked Tendo Payne's head, but for some reason, when he was about to hit Payne, after seeing Payne's reincarnation eyes, he felt a palpitation for no reason, and waited for him to recover.  When he arrived, he realized that his Rachel had already hit the earthen wall behind Payne, but Payne was unscathed and was looking at him indifferently with his head tilted.

    ? After a miss, Kakashi immediately jumped back, distanced himself from Payne, looked at Payne warily, and felt puzzled at the same time: "What happened just now"

    The blow that was supposed to kill him was actually avoided by Payne, and the weird feeling just now made Kakashi puzzled. He himself didn't understand why there was an indescribable sense of oppression all of a sudden.  , after all, he himself is considered an elite Jnin who has experienced countless battles. He has experienced countless battles, and his will has already been honed to be extremely strong. No matter how powerful the opponent is, he can face it calmly.

    However, after seeing the opponent's eyes just now, he did feel a palpitation, but he couldn't say it.

    At this time, Tiandao Payne looked at Kakashi and said indifferently: "Konoha's copy ninja, Sharingan Kakashi, I didn't expect to meet you here.  Teacher Li, if it were you, you should know where Kyuubi is!"

    "What a stupid question!"

    Kakashi obviously didn't want to waste his words, his eyes were fixed, and the light of thunder appeared in his right hand. The writing sharing eye of Sangouyu locked on Tiandao Payne tightly, and directly jumped towards Tiandao Payne again.

    Facing Kakashi's swift attack, Tendo Payne's face was still calm, as if nothing could make him flustered, just when Kakashi's Rachel was about to stab him, Tendo Payne  En's thread-shaped samsara eyes stared slightly, and an invisible force emerged out of thin air, making Kakashi's body seem to be blocked by an invisible wall and it was difficult to move forward.

    Immediately afterwards, with a "boom", an invisible shock wave centered on Tendao Payne suddenly spread towards the surroundings. In an instant, the three walls behind Tendao Payne collapsed in an instant, and even Kakashi was caught by this  A powerful impact blasted out, until it hit a house, and was directly buried by the collapsed house wall.

    It wasn't until a moment later that there was a slight tremor in the ruins of the dilapidated houses, and then Kakashi pushed away the wooden boards and stones covering him, and emerged from the ruins again.  He looked very embarrassed, but he didn't seem to be seriously injured.

    Because he is far more alert to danger than ordinary people, when his attack is blocked by an invisible force, he will feel bad and take defensive measures like a conditioned reflex. Facts have proved that his approach is undoubtedly correct  Yes, this is Kakashi's reaction ability honed in countless battles.

    Although Kakashi looked a bit embarrassed at this time, after all, there was still a slug hidden on his body that could be healed at any time. Even the wound that was stabbed in the shoulder by Tendo Payne just now had stopped bleeding under the treatment of the slug.  He began to recover from his injuries, so in fact Kakashi didn't suffer much real damage except for the loss of a little chakra, but the strange attack just now made him secretly startled.

    After jumping out of the ruins and keeping a safe distance from Tiandao Payne, Kakashi looked at Payne vigilantly, and thought to himself: "What happened to the attack just now? It feels different from the shock wave.  There was no sign at all, with that guy as the center, everything around was blown away!"

    "It seems that he used this kind of attack to solve other people before." At this time, Kakashi remembered the reminder from the Konoha ninja before leaving that this kind of ability is indeed too weird, and there is no sign.  It would definitely be a big loss to be a person without any precautions.

    Although Tiandao Payne's ability is very strange, Kakashi will not be so frightened. After a short thought, he made another shot, but this time he did not intend to attack melee like the two times just now.

    "Since you can't attack him in close quarters, then how about trying this"

    Once again the chakra was condensed in the hand, and the light of the thunderbolt suddenly appeared again. After the ninjutsu was formed, Kakashi suddenly pointed the arm wrapped around the lightning towards the Tendo Payne.

    "Thunder Dun. Thunder Tiger kills!"

    A dazzling light of lightning suddenly shot out from Kakashi's hand, and then the light of light transformed into a dog-shaped thunder beast halfway, and rushed towards Tiandao Payne at an extremely fast speed.

    But at the next moment, when the thunder tiger transformed from thunder and lightning was about to pounce on Tiandao Payne, it wasAn invisible attack appeared, and Lei Hu disappeared in an instant.

    Seeing this, Kakashi's eyes narrowed slightly, and he thought to himself: "Not only is it a physical attack even ninjutsu has been bounced off, he is really a difficult guy, what should I do"

    Several attacks had no effect. Kakashi did not attack rashly. He was at a disadvantage from the previous confrontations, and his Chakra was also consumed a lot. He is not a person with a special physique.  Not much, at least until he figured out the exact capabilities of the enemy, he can no longer do unnecessary attrition.

    Seeing that Kakashi did not attack again, Tendo Payne did not take the initiative to attack, but looked at Kakashi indifferently, and said in his usual indifferent tone: "Kakashi Hatake, my targets are only Hachio and  Nine Tails, if you don't want to be killed by me, then tell me where Nine Tails is!"

    Hearing that Tendou Payne asked Kyuubi and Yao's information again, Kakashi was afraid of Payne's ability, but his face was still calm, and he replied indifferently: "I don't have any words for people like you.  Can say!"

    "That's right! In that case I can only read your memory myself!" Tiandao Payne said calmly, slowly raised his right hand, and a pitch-black chakra stick popped out of his cuff in an instant,  Immediately afterwards, Samsara's eyes froze.

    "Vientiane Tianyin!"

    After Tiandao Payne raised his hand, Kakashi knew that the opponent was about to attack. He had been vigilant against the attack just now, and was about to resist it when he saw it, but before he could react, his body felt the attack.  A powerful attraction forcefully sucked him in, and he flew towards Tiandao Payne uncontrollably in an instant.

    What greeted Kakashi was the black chakra stick held by Tendo Payne!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and fortieth;

    ?

    Tiandao Payne raised his hand to Kakashi and directly released the ability of the reincarnation eye Wanxiang Tianyin!

    It is a special ninjutsu that can center on oneself and generate a strong attraction to the designated target. If necessary, this art can also move the designated object to other places according to one's wishes. Tiandao Payne can even rely on this ability  , can fly freely in the air.

    Following Tendo Payne's movements, a strong gravitational force instantly attracted Kakashi to Tendo Payne's direction. After feeling this gravitational force, Kakashi felt bad and desperately wanted to resist the force.  Gravity, however, was in vain. When the foot was unstable, it was instantly attracted by Tiandao Payne's Vientiane Heavenly Attraction.

    "Damn it, is this attraction also that guy's ability?"

    On the way of being sucked, Kakashi's eyes suddenly widened slightly, as if thinking of something, he thought to himself: "Suoga, so that's the case I have a little understanding of that guy's ability!"

    Feeling the attraction on his body, and thinking of the two weird attacks by Tendo Payne before, a flash of light flashed in Kakashi's mind, he had already learned some information about Tendo Payne.

    Now that he knew some of the opponent's abilities, Kakashi also became calm, and immediately reached out and took out an iron chain from the ninja bag.  Going to a stone pillar not far away, trying to resist the strong gravitational force of Wanxiang Tianyin, that stone pillar seems to have exceeded the range of Wanxiang Tianyin's attraction, so it has not been affected by the attraction of Wanxiang Tianyin.

    One end of the iron chain was put on the stone pillar, and Kakashi held the iron chain tightly with both hands, and the heavy stone pillar stopped Kakashi's figure.

    "With such abilities, there is no chance of winning against this guy alone At least someone needs to cooperate. I have to seek the support of my teammates."

    Although the figure stopped temporarily, the powerful gravitational force of Wanxiang Tianyin still did not disappear, and it was still constantly sucking Kakashi's body, and Kakashi was also holding the iron chain in his hand tightly  Resisting the powerful gravitational force of Vientiane Tianyin, while secretly thinking about countermeasures.

    "Huh!" Seeing that Kakashi thought of using this method to resist the attraction of Vientiane Tianyin in an instant, Tendo Payne's reincarnation eyes froze, and the gravitational force suddenly increased.

    "Oops" Kakashi secretly said something bad, his strength is obviously not as powerful as that of Wanxiang Tianyin, and the battle just now also consumed a lot of his physical strength, at this time under the strong gravity of Wanxiang Tianyin  , the hand holding the iron chain was sliding bit by bit, obviously, Kakashi had gradually felt exhausted.

    Not long after, Kakashi couldn't hold on any longer, and with a "shua~", the iron chain dropped instantly, and Kakashi's body was once again pulled in front of Tiandao Payne by the gravity of Vientiane Tianyin.  Kakashi has seen the chakra stick held by Tendo Payne, but no matter how hard he tries, he still can't resist the power of Vientiane Tianyin.  Rod getting closer

    "Puff~"

    The sound of a sharp instrument piercing an object sounded, and Kakashi's eyes widened, because he was directly stabbed by Tendo Payne's chakra stick, and the sharp chakra stick pierced his body, from his body  The back protruded from the body, and blood spattered everywhere in an instant.

    However, the next scene surprised Tendo Payne, because Kakashi, who had already been stabbed by him, suddenly emitted a dazzling white light from his body, and then turned into lightning and exploded instantly.  , Tendao Payne opened his eyes slightly again when he saw this, a small Shinra Tenjin formed instantly, directly blowing away the surrounding things of Tendao Payne, and the thunder and lightning that Kakashi transformed into also disappeared under the attack of Shinra Tenzheng.

    "A Thunder Dun clone?"

    Tiandao Payne's expression was as indifferent as ever, and he glanced at the place where Kakashi was buried in the ruins before, and instantly understood what was going on, and murmured in a low voice: "So, did you hide it at that time  Hatake Kakashi, I really can't underestimate you, anyway, you have been exposed, sothen use that move directly!"

    Samsara's eyes froze slightly, Tiandao Payne seemed to have made some decision!

    On the other side of the battlefield the other three shadows except Tsunade are also fighting with the other clones of Liudao Payne at this time, and it has reached a fever pitch.

    In Payne Six Paths, each Payne has different abilities. For example, Payne in the world, his ability is that as long as he touches people, his ability to move will be restricted by him, and at the same time, he will be able to move people who are touched by him.  Extract the soul of the person who arrives and read the soul'smemory.

    In fact, Dao Payne in the world is not very strong in itself, except for his ability to extract memory, it seems that there is nothing great about it. If you don't understand his ability, you will often not be able to make a difference when fighting with Dao Payne in the world.  Be prepared, this will also give people a chance to get in touch with Dao Payne, but if you know the abilities of Dao Payne in advance and take precautions, then Dao Payne in the world will not be so scary, and his physical skills will also  It's just generally, as long as he doesn't directly touch the body, then he can't extract the soul.

    And the person who is fighting against Tiandao Payne at this time is the fourth Kazekage of Shayin Village, Sandfall Gaara!

    And Gaara is also a ninja with strong defensive ability. He can use sand to form an absolute defense. No matter how tricky the attack angle of the human Dao Payne is, his sand can defend in time, so the human Dao Payne  The ability to face Gara is simply useless.

    Gaara has been passively defending since the beginning of the fight with the human Dao Payne. It seems that he has fallen into a disadvantage, but in fact he is secretly understanding the ability of the human Dao Payne.  Apart from the ability to extract other people's souls, he didn't show any other abilities, so he secretly said: "I have almost understood your ability, except for this ability that can never be directly touched by the body, the others are nothing to be afraid of.  It's time to fight back!"

    Gaara, who has been passively defending with sand, seems to have figured out the trick of Dao Payne in the world, and obviously intends to fight back.

    After blocking another attack from Human Dao Payne, Gaara jumped away suddenly, carefully kept a safe distance from Human Dao Payne, and raised his right arm to Human Dao Payne.

    "Sand Shuriken!"

    In an instant, several shurikens formed by highly compressed and condensed sand, with a piercing whistling sound, struck the human Dao Payne like lightning.

    "snort!"

    Facing the roaring sand shuriken, Dao Payne in the world still didn't change his face, watching indifferently, just as the shuriken was approaching, he snorted coldly, jumped up, and dodged it.  Sword attack.

    Gaara was not surprised to see the human Dao Payne dodging the sand shuriken, but he never thought that only a few sand shurikens could solve his opponent.

    Raising his hands, he launched an offensive again. Following Gaara's movement, a large amount of sand suddenly gushed out on the ground below the human Dao Payne, rolling like waves, and swarmed towards the human Dao Payne, as if to  Drown him in the sea of ??sand.

    Seeing this, Dao Payne in the world shrank his eyes of reincarnation slightly, and suddenly exerted force on his feet, and suddenly jumped towards the sky, leaving the ground, thus avoiding the invasion of the sand sea.

    "There is no escape!"

    Gaara said indifferently, without giving the human Dao Payne a chance to breathe, and urged Chakra, the sand on the ground seemed to come to life, and even consciously turned the direction, towards the nowhere in mid-air.  Borrowing the strength of the human world, Payne attacked.

    At this time, there was more and more sand on the ground, and the human Dao Payne had no place to stay, and was finally caught up by Gaara's sand. At this time, the eyes of the human Dao Payne finally changed a little, as if  Feel a little surprised.

    Gaara doesn't care about the reaction of Dao Payne in the world. What he wants to do now is to get rid of the enemies in front of him as soon as possible.  Suddenly clenched his fist in the direction of Dao Payne in the world: "Sand bound coffin!"

    Following Gaara's movements, the sand that had already caught up with Payne in the World gathered together in an instant, layer after layer of sand wrapped tightly in Payne in the World, instantly engulfing Payne in the World  The body devours.

    "it's over!"

    It seems that the dust has settled. After seeing the human Dao Payne completely swallowed by the sand, Gaara said indifferently, and then urged Chakra again, directly pulling the human Dao Payne wrapped in sand to the ground  On the ground, the sand sea on the ground was like a whirlpool, instantly sinking the human road Payne into the ground, and sinking the human road to a depth of 200 meters underground.

    This is a very powerful attack method of Gaara Prison sand burial!

    This spell shatters the earth and traps enemies in the sand vortex it creates.  The captured enemy will be sunk into the ground at a depth of 200 meters without being able to move at all.  The sand that is tightly attached to the enemy's body will put pressure on the enemy's limbs, causing the enemy to die in a state of being completely immobile.

    Gaara didn't maintain Chakra until he felt that Dao Payne in the world was completely silent, and all the sand returned to calm when Gaara stopped.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and fortieth; Asura Daoyun

    ?

    On the other side of the battlefield, Shura Dao, one of the six paths of Payne, is fighting against the third generation of Tukage, Onoki, who weighs two days!

    After Shura Dao turned into Asura's three-headed and six-armed model, he fired a dense group of missiles from his back, flying towards Tuying, covering Tuying in it.

    "Oops" Seeing such a dense missile bombardment, even Tuying felt that it was difficult, but he did not shrink from it, but became serious, put his hands together, and began to seal.

    "Boom~boom~boom~~"

    The flying shells landed on the position where Tuying was, and exploded one after another. When the dense shells exploded, a lot of smoke and dust were raised, blocking everyone's sight.

    "Master Tukage!"

    Some Ninja Ninjas who were watching the battle couldn't help but exclaimed when they saw this scene. After all, what they saw was that a large number of shells from Shura Dao hit the place where Tsuchikage was, but their Tsuchikage-sama  I didn't escape, so I couldn't help feeling worried.

    After the breeze gradually dispersed the gunpowder smoke, everyone began to see Tuying's situation clearly.

    "that is"

    The ninjas of the Ninja League have changed from worry to surprise at this time, because what appeared in front of them was not Tsuchikage Ohnoki, but a huge stone giant. Many of the missiles just hit the stone giant.  However, the power of these missiles did not seem to have any effect on the stone giant.

    At this time, I only heard Tuying behind the giant monster supporting his old waist, shouting: "Ouch! My old waist, it is true that I am still a young man, I, Tuying, should quit!"

    It turned out that when Tuying was attacked by Shura Dao's missiles, Tuying knew that such a dense attack would be impossible to stop with just two fists, so without the slightest hesitation, he directly summoned the rock golem Gollen,  At the critical moment, Lai withstood this round of offensive from Payne's Six Paths of Asura.

    This is the strength of a shadow-level ninja. You must know that on the battlefield, as long as you analyze the uncertainty of the battle situation or if you do not perform ninjutsu in time, you may become cannon fodder for the enemy in an instant.

    Tsuchikage Onogi, as a veteran shadow, not only refers to his age or seniority, but also his strength and rich combat experience. Such a small scene is not a problem for Onogi.

    However, it is obviously impossible to win the battle by blindly defending against the enemy's attack like this.

    Tsuchikage also clearly knew that the one he was fighting with was not a living ninja. Frankly speaking, it was basically a weapon, a powerful weapon controlled by other ninjas.

    Seeing that his attack didn't work, Shura Dopayne didn't show any anger, or he could only maintain one expression from the beginning to the end, that extremely weird smile.

    As soon as one arm was raised, several pitch-black missiles emerged from the arm, facing Tuying, obviously intending to continue to launch an offensive.

    "Don't even think about succeeding!"

    After Tuying saw Shuradao's actions, he understood the opponent's purpose. He had been preparing ninjutsu from the very beginning, and before the enemy organized a second round of offensive, he had already taken the lead.

    "Earth Dungeon, Earthquake Core!"

    I saw that the ground was shaking violently, and then the ground under Shura Dao Payne's feet sank suddenly. Shura Dao Payne obviously didn't expect Tuying's counterattack to come so fast. Caught off guard, he staggered and almost stood up.  Unsteady, all the missiles about to launch could not lock the target because they were not standing stably, and all of them bombed on the wall of the pit formed by the deep depression on the ground.

    "Go to the cemetery first and have a good rest!"

    Tu Ying yelled at Shura Dao who had sunk to the ground at this time.  Of course, Tuying is also very clear that such an attack is just to delay time, and it cannot eliminate the opponent at all.

    And just when Tuying was about to take advantage of the victory to deal with Shura Dopayne, a slug appeared at his feet. Seeing this, Tuying stopped immediately and picked up the little slug.

    After bringing the slug in front of him, Tsuchikage said in a deep voice, "Isn't this Tsunade's slug? What happened?"

    The little slug wriggled, and replied softly: "Yes, Master Tsuchikage! Because the enemy caused too many casualties to our side, Master Tsunade is temporarily unable to fight in order to treat the wounded, so let me come to assist everyone.  , she will use her chakra through my body to heal everyone's injuries!"

    Regarding Tsunade's level of medical ninjutsu, Tsuchikage is obviously very clear. After hearing the words, he said happily: "Suga, so that's the case. With Hokage's treatment, our casualties will be greatly reduced, so we will have no worries.  , really?Okay!  "

    Although Tsunade used chakra to heal the wounded in the rear to avoid worries, but now is not the time to be happy, because there is still an enemy that has not been completely resolved. Looking at the huge pit caused by the earthquake core, my heart  Secretly said: "It seems that the loss of the alliance is very serious. Tsunade even has psychic slugs. We must solve this guy as soon as possible."

    After using the earthquake core, Shura Dao's attack was finally slowed down, but the opponent quickly emerged from the deep underground, and Tuying didn't give Tuying too many opportunities to talk nonsense.

    At this time, Shuradao was holding a pitch-black missile in his hand, and flew from the ground to the ground with ease, and appeared in front of Tuying again, looking at Tuying with a strange smile on his face as if  It's like mocking, and will attack again at any time.

    Tsuchikage knew very well that the opponent was extremely aggressive and had a huge attack range, so he had to quickly block the enemy's attack by himself to prevent further casualties of other ninjas in the village.

    The rock golem Goren summoned by Sokage still protects Sokage beside him. Although the missiles do not cause much damage to the golem Golem, he still needs to consume chakra to maintain the golem.  , even though the stone giant's defensive power is amazing, but if it is maintained like this, there will always be a time when the chakra is exhausted, but the opponent has been changing missiles from the body continuously, as if it is endless, and there is no limit at all  .

    "I absolutely can't go on like this anymore. If you want to end the battle as soon as possible, it seems that you have to use that trick!"

    After all, Tuying knew very well that he was only a human body, and the opponent was a blunt puppet weapon.  You can only get rid of the opponent as quickly as possible, and dragging on will only make the battle situation more passive.

    "The art of stripping the original world of dust escape!"

    In order to get rid of Shura Dopayne as soon as possible, Tsuchikage Ohnoki directly resorted to this trick, which is a powerful ninjutsu that combines attack and enchantment.

    At this time, Shura Dao, who had just jumped out of the pit, was immediately sealed in a transparent cone barrier before he had time to make another shot. When he was raising his arm to launch a missile bombing, the dust cast by Tuying  Dun had already swept into his body.

    "Boom!"

    Only a loud bang was heard!

    After receiving this blow from Tuying, Shura Dao was not only completely trapped in the barrier, but also began to continuously separate into atoms. The whole body became like particles, scattered everywhere, and there was no shape at all.  body, unable to fight anymore.

    "Finally! Solved!"

    After saying this, Tuying was already a little out of breath, and his whole body was in pain. After such a fierce battle, Tuying might not be able to recover his full strength in a short time.

    You must know that this move is the elimination of the blood successor, which was created by the second generation of Tukage by using the elimination of the blood succession to fuse the earth, wind and fire to create the dust escape, and finally passed it on to the third generation of Tukage, this ninjutsu  It can separate the attacked opponent into an atomic state, which can no longer be repaired. This ninjutsu can also change the shape of the barrier according to one's own preferences.

    "Victory! Master Tukage is too powerful!"

    "As expected, Lord Tsuchikage!"

    The surrounding ninjas, who were far away from the battlefield, saw that Tsuchikage had successfully eliminated their opponents, and all ran over one after another, and couldn't help cheering at the same time.  For a moment, everyone seemed to have forgotten how terrifying the enemy was just now.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Three hundred and fortieth eight chapters; Raikage's offensive

    ?

    The news of the elimination of Payne's Asura Road was quickly passed on to other Ninja Ninjas who were fighting through the slug on Tuying's shoulder. This news came too timely, because under Payne's sudden attack, the unsuspecting  The headquarters of the Ninja Federation suffered heavy losses. Now that they know that their shadows have been wiped out by the enemy, it will undoubtedly boost the morale of the Ninja Federation ninjas who are fighting.

    And this news naturally reached Lei Ying's ears. On his way to fight Hungry Ghost Road, Tsunade's slug also found him and stayed by his side as a way to assist and pass on news.

    "It was actually the old man Kazekage and Tsuchikage who killed the enemy first! And as the commander of the Ninja Federation, I haven't dealt with the opponent until now. Damn it!"

    Lei Ying learned the news of Tu Ying's victory from the slug on his shoulder, and immediately became more irritable, the thunder light on his body became more irritable, and the attack became more rapid.

    However, no matter how impetuous and violent Raikage attacks, the opponent will act as if nothing happened. The more Raikage is eager for success, the more he will return in vain.  worse.

    The ability of Hungry Ghost Road is actually very powerful. It can absorb the opponent's chakra, so that all the opponent's attacks become invalid. This is undoubtedly a very difficult opponent for ninjas who use ninjutsu to fight, because no matter what  Whatever ninjutsu you use to attack Hungry Ghost Road will be absorbed by him, and he will replenish himself with the opponent's Chakra, so that no matter how much Chakra you have, there will be a moment when it will be exhausted.

    This is like a magic-resistant skin that is immune to magic attacks in some games. It is invincible in front of magicians. The ninjutsu of these ninjas is magic attacks, and Hungry Ghost Road is the mage nemesis with magic immunity.

    Unless you can use sage chakra like Naruto, in the original book Hungry Ghost Road is because of absorbing too much sage chakra and eventually turned into a stone.

    Raikage is good at Thunder Tunnel, so naturally he doesn't know any fairy art, and Raikage's Thunder Tunnel can't pose a threat to Hungry Ghost Dao. When fighting Hungry Ghost Dao, all the chakras are absorbed by Hungry Ghost Dao.  The attack was naturally ineffective, and Raikage hadn't been able to deal with the enemy until now.

    Raikage has a bad temper, and he watched Hungry Ghost not far away, holding up his hands and opening a barrier. Any ninjutsu that touches that barrier will be completely absorbed, and he will be unable to attack for a long time. This is undoubtedly  It made him even more irritable, and he said angrily: "Damn guy, this bastard's ability is really too troublesome, it can absorb all my chakra, it seems that ninjutsu has no effect on him at all, no  We can't go on like this anymore, we must calm down and think of other ways!"

    After all, Lei Ying is not a barbarian who can only use violence. After all, he is the shadow who is in charge of a village.  Ying looks very irritable in character, but it doesn't mean that he is a person who can't use his brain.

    Gritting his teeth and glaring at Hungry Ghost Dao not far away, Lei Ying suddenly noticed a detail on Hungry Ghost Dao, which suddenly eased his irritable mood.

    "By the way, that guy's face"

    It turned out that Lei Ying had already noticed the indentation on Hungry Ghost Dao's face at this time, it was the punch he wrapped Lei Dun Chakra around his hand when Hungry Ghost Dao was unprepared when he just rushed to the battlefield,  It happened to hit Hungry Ghost Dao in the face, and directly sent Hungry Ghost Dao Payne flying.

    It's just that Lei Ying didn't use his full strength in that punch before, because his punch was originally relying on Thunder Dun to cause damage, so the force was not very strong.

    However, after the hungry ghost Dao Payne got a punch at that time, except for some dents on his face, he didn't seem to have suffered any injuries, and he stood up again as if nothing happened.  surprise.

    In fact, Hungry Ghost Road just absorbed Raikage's Raikage's Raizan Chakra when Raikage's fist hit him, but he couldn't resist the strength of Raikage's fist.  It hurt him, but at that time Raikage was secretly amazed by Hungry Ghost Dao's ability to fight, and didn't care about the strangeness on Hungry Ghost Dao's face at all.

    As the saying goes, there are subtleties in roughness. Although Lei Ying looks very irritable, it doesn't mean that he can't think. He didn't think too much because he was eager to deal with his opponents. Now that he calmed down, he quickly analyzed the important points.  He secretly said in his heart: "Suoga, so that's the case, this guy's ability is simply to absorb Chakra, but he can't resist the damage caused by physical attacks, that is to say, using Chakra ninjutsu has no effect on him.  effect, but my fist was able to leave a mark on him, that is to say, a simple physical attack can pose a threat to him."

      Now that he has known the weakness of Hungry Ghost Dao, Raikage is no longer as eager to attack as before, but dissipates the Thunderbolt armor wrapped around himself. After all, the opponent can absorb Chakra, and the Thunderbolt armor can no longer be used.  effect, but will consume your own chakra.

    After seeing Raikage dissipate the lightning light from his body, Hungry Ghost Dao's eyes shrank slightly, as if he didn't expect Raikage to do this, but he quickly guessed what Raikage was thinking, but even so, Hungry Ghost Dao's face was full of surprises.  Still looking indifferent, he didn't seem to take it seriously, but joked: "So, have you noticed it? It's faster than expected, and you don't seem to be as stupid as you seem"

    Seeing that the hungry ghost Dao Payne dared to despise him so much at this time, Lei Ying, who had just calmed down a little bit, was once again furious, clenched his fists, his body muscles bulged, and he said through gritted teeth: "Damn guy!  !"

    After finishing speaking, thunder light appeared under Lei Ying's feet, and with a sudden kick, the ground shattered because he couldn't bear Lei Ying's strength, and Lei Ying also relied on this strength, and his body suddenly rushed towards the hungry ghost Dao Payne  past.

    Under the stimulation of Lei Dun, the speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, he rushed in front of the hungry ghost Dao Payne, raised his fist and blasted towards the head of the hungry ghost Dao Payne. This time, Lei Ying's fist did not attach any  Lei Dun was attacking with pure body and strength.

    Hungry Ghost Dao narrowed his eyes, and suddenly raised his hands and crossed them in front of him, trying to block Lei Ying's attack.

    "Boom!"

    There was a dull bang, and Lei Ying's fist hit Hungry Ghost Dao's arm firmly, and the offensive stopped.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Three hundred and fortieth nine chapters; Hungry ghost way defeated

    ?

    ? First use the Thunder Tunnel to stimulate the activity of your feet, so that your speed can reach the extreme, and then remove the Thunder Tunnel when attacking, so as not to let the Hungry Ghost Dao absorb the chance of chakra again. This is Raikage's attack method.

    Under the stimulation of Lei Dun, the speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, he rushed in front of the hungry ghost Dao Payne, raised his fist and blasted towards the head of the hungry ghost Dao Payne. This time, Lei Ying's fist did not attach any  Lei Dun was attacking with pure body and strength.

    Hungry Ghost Dao narrowed his eyes, and suddenly raised his hands and crossed them in front of him, trying to block Lei Ying's attack.

    "Boom!"

    There was a dull bang, and Lei Ying's fist hit Hungry Ghost Dao's arm firmly, and the offensive stopped.

    Although Raikage is good at using Thunderbolt Ninjutsu, don't forget that his attainments in Taijutsu are even far above that of Ninjutsu. Although he is slightly inferior to Tsunade's strange power in terms of strength, he is faster than Tsunade in terms of speed.  It was even better, although this punch lacked the destructive power of Lei Dun, but its power was actually stronger than before.

    "What a powerful force" Hungry Ghost Road frowned slightly. Although he blocked the punch, he also felt the terror of Raikage's strength. He resisted the punch head-on, making him unable to even stand on his feet.  This force pushed out a short distance.

    "Dare to underestimate Raikage, but you have to pay a price!" Seeing that his attack was blocked, Raikage did not stop the offensive, and after a loud roar, he launched the offensive again. He did not use ninjutsu, only relying on pure physical strength  And power came to Hungry Ghost Dao Payne.

    Seeing this, the hungry ghost Dao Payne didn't dare to confront Raikage head-on. He quickly jumped back and avoided a wave of Raikage's attack. Then he raised his right hand, and a pitch-black chakra rod appeared in his hand instantly  , although Raikage no longer uses ninjutsu to attack, Hungry Ghost Road's ability has also lost its effect, but it does not mean that he will sit still.

    Taking advantage of Raikage just throwing his fist and before he could launch his second attack, the hungry ghost Dao Payne kicked his feet and rushed towards Raikage, and the chakra stick in his hand immediately shot towards Raikage's body.  stabbed in the past.

    Raikage's defensive power is greatly reduced because he did not use the Thunder Dungeon Armor. Although he is much stronger than ordinary people, he is still a flesh and blood body. If he is stabbed by the chakra stick of the Hungry Ghost Road  Injured, so after Raikage noticed Hungry Ghost's movement, he quickly turned sideways, dodged Hungry Ghost's attack, and at the same time kicked Hungry Ghost's head with one foot.

    The friction between the terrifying power and the air produced a whistling sound.

    The Hungry Ghost Dao was not slow to react. After missing a hit, he heard a whistling sound coming from beside him, and immediately understood what was going on. He bent down without thinking, and Lei Ying's whip leg followed immediately.  He swept across his body, causing a strong gust of wind. Fortunately, Hungry Ghost Dao reacted quickly, if he was a step slower, that kick would have hit him in the head.

    Both of them were attacking only by physical skills, and it was not clear who would win and who would lose in this short fight. After each dodged the opponent's attack, neither of them had the intention of giving up. Immediately afterwards, another violent attack  The offensive, the two immediately started hand-to-hand combat, you come and go, the fight is exhilarating.

    Lei Ying's physical skills are no worse than his own Lei Dun, but Hungry Ghost Dao Payne is also not an ordinary person. Although he is not good at physical skills, at least he is not as defenseless as the worldly Dao Payne.  At this time, he was evenly matched with Lei Ying.

    However, Raikage is Raikage after all. Even if ninjutsu is not used, his taijutsu is rarely comparable to him in the ninja world.  It soon became apparent that Raikage's offensive became more and more fierce, while Hungry Ghost Road's attacks became less and less, because he was already tired of dealing with Raikage's offensive, so he could only passively dodge and defend, and had no chance to attack.  nothing.

    Under the stormy attack of Raikage, Hungry Ghost Dao Payne still looked calm on the surface, but he was also secretly surprised in his heart, and said inwardly: "I didn't expect that Raikage is not only good at thunder escape, but also physical skills."  Such a strong, really tough guy!"

    "Boom!"

    There was another violent noise, and the evil ghost didn't notice, and was kicked away by Lei Ying, flying upside down a long way.

    "You dare to be distracted when fighting with this old man, go to hell!" After kicking the hungry ghost away, Lei Ying didn't stop there. Lightning flashed under his feet, and moved towards the hungry ghost who was in a floating state because of being knocked away.  Dao chased after him, and rushed to the bottom of Dao of Hungry Ghosts in an instant. Before Dao of Hungry Ghosts hit the ground, he suddenly swung his fist and hit Dao of Hungry Ghosts, directly hitting Dao of Hungry Ghosts into the air.

    Immediately afterwards, Lei Ying kicked his feet, jumped high into the air, caught up with Hungry Ghost Road's body again, and spun in the air.?Then he slammed his body and kicked the Hungry Ghost Road from top to bottom like a battle ax

    Although he was attacked fiercely by Raikage, there was no panic or fear on the face of Hungry Ghost Dao Payne, it was still extremely indifferent, as if he would never feel pain, aware of the coming attack, Hungry Ghost Dao  He murmured to himself in a low voice: "I can't hide I really deserve to be Raikage, really powerful!"

    Just after feeling the power of Raikage on the Hungry Ghost Road, his body fell from mid-air to the ground like a fired shell.

    "Boom~~"

    There was a huge roar, and the powerful momentum made the ground unable to withstand this force, and it was instantly torn apart. A big deep hole was smashed out by the body of Hungry Ghost Dao, and a burst of dust was raised. At this moment, the body of Hungry Ghost Dao  He was lying motionless in the pit.

    At this time, Lei Ying also fell from mid-air to the ground after knocking down the Hungry Ghost Dao. At this moment, he was panting heavily, and walked step by step towards the pit where the Hungry Ghost Dao was.

    Walking into the pit, looking at the motionless and silent Hungry Ghost Dao, Lei Ying did not relax his vigilance because of this, walked over and lifted Hungry Ghost Dao up, only to find that the Hungry Ghost Dao was no longer in human form.  Yes, I was relieved.

    "It's really a difficult guy, but it's finally resolved" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 350; Have you retreated?

    ?

    The news that Kazekage, Dokage, and Raikage have solved the enemy one after another passed to the ninjas in Yunyin Village through Tsunade's slug, which undoubtedly inspired everyone and boosted their morale.

    Although the three Paynes were resolved, the battle in Yunyin Village did not end because of this. Excluding the three who were killed, there are still three Paynes, the hell way, the animal way, and the heavenly way, especially the animal way.  The psychic beast raged horizontally in Yunyin Village, causing huge damage to the entire Yunyin Village, and it was very difficult to deal with. The giant dog with fleshy wings seemed to be immortal, and it couldn't be killed no matter what method was used, because  When it looks like it is about to be killed, it will split, just like an earthworm, from the first one to four now, and if this continues, it will only kill more and more.

    Unless the summoner can be killed, these psychic beasts will not disappear, and will become more and more troublesome.

    "Damn it, where did these monsters come from? They can't be killed!"

    A cloud ninja from the Ninja Federation looked at the psychic dog that had been cut in two just now in distress. Not only did it not die, but the body that was cut in two came back to life and turned into two psychic dogs  Yes, I couldn't help being surprised at this moment, and said through gritted teeth.

    Hearing the complaint from that cloud ninja, the other Ninja Ninjas also felt helpless.

    While dodging the attack from the psychic dog, a ninja dressed in Konoha generally said: "Be careful, these guys should be a special kind of psychic beast. If we don't get rid of the caster, we won't be able to kill them at all."  No chance!"

    At this time, above Yunyin Village, a huge Archeopteryx was hovering high above, and a figure wearing a red cloud cloak with a black background was standing steadily on the back of the Archeopteryx, looking down at the Ninja Ninja on the ground.  The expression on his face was incomparably indifferent, and there was no emotion in his eyes, as if he was a god looking down on all living beings and ants And this person was the animal Tao Payne in the Six Paths of Payne!

    "This damn guy!"

    The Ninja League ninjas on the ground also saw the beast Dao Payne on the Archeopteryx. They clearly knew that the guy in the sky was the one who summoned these psychic beasts, but the beast road was too far away from the ground at the moment, and the ninja's ninja  The technique can't threaten him at all, which makes the ninjas of the Ninja Federation grit their teeth with hatred.

    "There is even a flying psychic beast, the distance is too far, ninjutsu can't hurt him at all!"

    A cloud ninja saw that everyone's mood was a little low, and he encouraged him quickly: "Hold on, everyone, Master Raikage and the others have already dealt with the other Akatsuki, and they are rushing over to support them now. We just need to try our best to hold back these psychic beasts."  Alright, when Raikage-sama and the others arrive, they will be able to kill that guy!"

    Hearing these words of that cloud ninja undoubtedly inspired everyone, and they all echoed.

    "Yes, that's right! As long as Gaara-sama arrives, even if the other party has flying psychic beasts, they won't be able to escape!"

    "There is also Tsuchikage-sama, Tsuchikage-sama is a ninja who can fly, this kind of guy is definitely not Tsuchikage-sama's opponent, we just need to hold them back for a while!"

    Afterwards, the ninjas of the Ninja Federation were no longer confused, and were about to continue the fierce battle with those psychic beasts

    But at this time, the beast who was standing on the back of the giant ancestor bird didn't pay attention to the battle situation on the ground. Although he summoned these psychic beasts, he never cared about the life and death of these psychic beasts.  To him, it was just a tool, and he could have as many as he wanted, and what he cared about at the moment was another thing.

    "You actually solved three Payne, well done, Fengying, Tuying, Leiying really should not be underestimated!" Animal Road was whispering to himself at this time.

    The Six Paths of Penn are actually connected to each other, not only can they share their vision, but even their minds belong to the same person. The six of them are originally six corpses, and they should have no consciousness at all, but after being made into Penn by Nagato  , the Penn Six Paths became another part of Nagato, and all Nagato's consciousness could be attached to these Penn Six Paths.

    When the three Paynes of Human World, Asura and Hungry Ghosts were killed, the other Paynes or Nagato already knew about it, because they were one.

    "It seems that if this continues, the whereabouts of Nine-Tails and Eight-Tails will not be found at all. If so, then use that trick directly to make the world feel the pain."

    Beast Road whispered to himself, as if he had already made a certain decision, he glanced indifferently at the Ninja Ninjas below, and instead of entangled with these ninjas, he jumped off the Archeopteryx body, and the Archeopteryx followed suit.  After the beast Dao Payne left its back, it disappeared with a "bang".

    andAfter landing, Dao Payne ignored the meaning of the ninjas of the Ninja Federation, and rushed in a certain direction without delay, without giving the ninjas of the Ninja Federation a chance to react.

    Also after the beast Dao Payne left, when the Ninja Ninjas on the ground were eager to entangle with these psychic beasts, there was no sign, these psychic beasts suddenly "bang" and turned into  There was a puff of smoke, and then the whole thing disappeared without a trace.

    All the psychic beasts are the same. With the departure of the beast Dao Payne, they all turned into a puff of smoke and then disappeared, leaving only the people of the Ninja League looking at each other. They didn't expect such a result for a while.  .

    "Whatdisappeared?"

    "What's going on? Has the enemy retreated?"

    "what is going on?"

    This change made the ninjas of the Ninja League confused, and they were all stunned, looking at the direction in which the giant ancestor bird left, wondering what happened, and exclaimed one by one.

    After confirming that there is no Chakra of Payne around, a ninja with strong perception ability said to his teammates in a deep voice: "There is no chakra that senses the enemy around, it seems that they really retreated!  "

    A more mature ninja nodded, and replied: "Well, but there is a feeling that I can't let go. Is the retreat on the surface a means of confusing? Be careful, don't let your guard downI always feel  .something bad is going to happen."

    Although the enemy has already retreated, the faces of the people did not show the joy of victory, but each of them became extremely dignified, and there was a strange feeling in their hearts, as if something bad was about to happen  ?(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 351; Shenluo Tianzheng launched

    ?

    After the beast Dao Payne left Yunyin Village, he appeared in a forest outside Yunyin Village, and used psychic techniques to recruit other Payne back except for Heaven, but except for Hell,  The other Payne had already been killed by Kazekage and the others.

    Therefore, the reverse channeling of Animal Dao this time only recalled two already mutilated wreckages, namely the Hungry Ghost Dao and the Human World Dao.  Luo's sand is crushed and he is already out of human shape, his body is covered with sand. As for Shura Dao, there is not even a scum left under the dust of the earth shadow.

    "There's not even a corpse left Is it the dust escape of Onoki? It's really a terrifying ability!" Hell Dao Payne looked at the two wreckages on the ground, but Shura Dao was missing, and murmured in a low voice  for a moment.

    Immediately after Jill Dao raised his hand, a huge head popped out from the ground beside him. This is exactly the ability of Hell Dao. The summoned Yama King can not help but be able to torture information, and also has the function of repairing other Penn  , no matter what degree of damage is received, as long as there are still wreckage left, it can be completely repaired with the ability of the hell way.

    I saw King Yama opened his mouth wide, and two weird arms protruded from King Yama's mouth. He grabbed the broken bodies of the human world and hungry ghosts on the ground and stuffed them into his mouth.  After closing his mouth, he began to chew, and after a while, two intact Payne came out of King Yama's mouth.

    It is the two Penns of the Human World and the Hungry Ghost Road that have been fully recovered with the ability of the Hell Road Payne!

    "Well, let's begin"

    Beast Dao glanced at the rest of Payne who were gathered together, said something indifferently, and then collapsed on the ground without any warning, and the rest of Payne, without exception, also looked like Beast Dao after he finished speaking.  That way they all collapsed to the ground, all the chakra was sucked away in an instant, and they lost consciousness

    At this moment, Tiandao Payne, who is inside Kumo Ninja, has gathered all the Chakras on the rest of Payne's body on himself, and with the ability to activate the Vientiane Sky, he slowly rose into the air.

    I saw Tiandao Payne looking down at Yunyin Village on the ground after reaching a certain height, just like a high god looking down on ants.

    At this time, the ninjas in the headquarters of the Ninja Federation did not know that a huge danger was about to befall them. They were puzzled because of the retreat of the enemy. Maybe some simple-minded guys thought that the enemy was defeated by the shadows they admired.  They are enjoying the joy of victory, but some thoughtful or more experienced ninjas have a strange feeling, because this kind of thing is really abnormal.

    And their purpose is to come for Nine Tails and Eight Tails Jinchuriki. There is such a big commotion, but they don't get the information they want. How could they retreat so easily? Maybe it's the enemy's fault?  Maybe a conspiracy.

    In short, some of the ninjas of Ninja League are happy and some are worried. Everyone has different thoughts and waits for the decision of the shadows.

    "What's going on Has the enemy already retreated?"

    Sanying, who came to support after finishing the opponent, had already arrived at the position where he fought the beast road before, and was obviously a little surprised when he learned that the enemy had retreated.

    "Yes, for some unknown reason, the enemy who fought against us seems to have received some order and retreated without the slightest entanglement. The surroundings can no longer sense the enemy's Chakra. This is really abnormal!"

    Kazekage Gaara heard the words, and couldn't help but fell into deep thought. He didn't think that the people from the Akatsuki organization gave up on finding Nine-Tails Jinchuriki so easily, and said in a deep voice: "Their goal is the Nine-Tails in Naruto's body."  As well as Kirabi's Eight-Tails, they even rushed to attack Yunyin Village, which was ruled by Siying. Obviously, they were eager to get the remaining tailed beasts. If they didn't get the tailed beasts they wanted, they couldn't be so easy  There must be something strange in this.¡±

    "Kazekage is right. These guys won't retreat so easily. Maybe they are secretly planning to deal with us. They must not be taken lightly!" Tsuchikage Ohnoki nodded and said, obviously agreeing with Gaara's words.

    The irritable Lei Ying didn't think too much, gritted his teeth and said angrily: "Damn, these damned guys are playing some dark tricks. If they dare to show up again, I will crush their heads!"

    Just when the people in the Ninja League couldn't figure it out because of Payne's matter, there was a figure rushing towards them in the distance. After the person came to everyone, they found out that it was Konoha's copy ninja.  Mukakashi, at this time, he seemed a little anxious.

    Seeing Kakashi's expression, three?It seems that there is a bad feeling, only to hear Raikage ask anxiously: "What's wrong? Kakashi"

    Before he had time to catch his breath, Kakashi pointed to a certain direction in the sky as soon as he arrived, and said to everyone present: "The enemy has not retreated, look at the sky!"

    "Heaven? What's going on"

    When everyone heard the words, they all subconsciously looked up in the direction guided by Kakashi, and suddenly found that at this time, in the sky hundreds of meters above Yunyin Village, there was a figure floating in the sky above Yunyin Village, slowly  He slowly opened his arms, as if he was doing something.

    This discovery shocked everyone in the Ninja League, and even Sankage couldn't calm down at this time, exclaiming: "That guy, what's going on!"

    Kakashi explained: "He is a member of the Akatsuki organization and one of the invaders. I have fought against him before. His ability is very strange. It seems to be related to gravity. It is very powerful and cannot be dealt with by one person!"

    What Kakashi was referring to was Tiandao Payne. When he fought against Tiandao Payne before, he noticed Tiandao's ability and knew that it was difficult for him to deal with it alone, so he used the Thunderbolt clone to get rid of Tiandao Payne, and then used the slug to send a message  Ask for reinforcements, and at the same time secretly monitor Tiandao Payne's every move.

    However, before the reinforcements arrived, they saw Tiandao Payne suddenly soaring into the sky. Seeing this, Kakashi suddenly had a bad feeling, and rushed back to report without caring about monitoring.

    Tsuchikage Onogi looked at Tendo Payne who was flying in mid-air, and pondered: "It's really rare for a ninja who can fly. What does he want to do?"

    Kakashi, who had fought against Tendao Payne, had some understanding of Tendao's abilities, and when Tendao launched the Vientiane Tianyin on him, he also performed the same action. Although he hadn't figured out what kind of attack Tendao wanted to launch, but  Always feeling a little bad, quickly reminded: "Be careful, it seems that he is preparing a powerful ninjutsu, I have a bad feeling!"

    And just when everyone in the Ninja League hadn't figured out what Tiandao Payne wanted to do, Tiandao in midair seemed to be ready

    Looking indifferently at Yunyin Village on the ground, Payne looked deeply, as if he had some kind of memory, and whispered indifferently: "I can't forget Yahiko's pain, from now on I should let you five big  The guys from Ninja Village feel the pain"

    As soon as Tiandao's voice fell, a burst of energy invisible to the naked eye suddenly appeared at Payne's position, and then

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!!!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and fifty second; Desperate Shenluo Tianzheng

    ?

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!!"

    Following Tiandao Payne's indifferent words, a huge repulsive force spread around Tiandao Payne.

    This force is invisible and intangible, and with a terrifying power, it squeezes in all directions. Yunyin Village below has already felt that pressure. There are even cracks on the ground or houses, and they will collapse at any time.

    Seeing this scene, the pupils of the Ninja League people present shrank, and their livers and gallbladders were split.

    "Oops, what a powerful force, stop him!" the old man Tuying yelled, and instead of retreating, he rushed in the direction of Tiandao Payne.

    Kazekage Gaara stared solemnly at the fast-approaching pressure in the sky, raised his hands tightly, and ran his chakra crazily, shouting: "Quick sand waterfall!"

    Following Gaara's actions, where the Ninja Ninjas are, whether it is the ground or the surrounding buildings, as long as they are related to earth and stone, they are crushed under the squeeze of Gaara's Chakra, and all of them are turned into sand.  In an instant, a large area of ??Yunyin Village turned into a desert in an instant.

    "Ah~~~" Gaara gritted her teeth, running chakra crazily. Although they didn't know what was going on with the technique of Tiandao Payne, they felt the strong oppression from the sky that made their  A strong sense of crisis surged from the bottom of their hearts, and a terrible thought emerged in their minds. If they didn't stop it, the entire Yunyin Village would be destroyed and there was no way out.

    After turning the surrounding terrain into a desert, Gaara raised his hands towards the air, and at the same time, operated the Chakra of the whole body to the extreme, and the sand on the ground also followed Gaara's control, crazily  It soared into the sky, covering the sky and covering the earth, and then the sand condensed in midair, forming a huge sand shield, covering most of Yunyin Village in it.

    At this moment, Gaara didn't hold back at all, and released all the chakra in his body to resist that terrible power.

    "The old man is here to help you!"

    After seeing Gaara's ability, Ohnoki did not neglect. After roaring, he flew towards the sand shield above Yunyin Village, and after approaching the sand shield made by Gaara, he printed his hands on the sand.  above.

    "Earth escape. Super-weighted rock technique!"

    After Tuying's roar, it was followed by chakra crazily, blessing an earth ninjutsu on Gaara's sand, and also under the blessing of Tuying's Chakra, the density of Gaara's sand  It becomes firmer and firmer, which greatly strengthens the defensive ability of Gaara's sand shield.

    "It's Fengkage-sama and Tukage-sama, the two shadows have already made their move!"

    "It's amazing, is this the power of Kazekage-sama? It's invulnerable. Under such a defense, it will definitely be able to block the enemy's attack!!"

    Those Ninja people who were already desperate saw the huge sand shield appearing above them at this moment, and instantly understood that it was Kazekage's method.

    Raikage's attack ability is very powerful, but he doesn't have the large-scale defensive ninjutsu like Gaara and Tsuchikage. Although he wants to stop Tendo Payne's attack, he has no way to do it. At this time, he can only act in a hurry.  Secretly praying: "Damn it, you must stop it! This damn bastard, this old man will tear you to pieces!"

    It's too late to say, but it's fast then.

    From Ninja League's discovery of Tiandao's launch of Shenluo Tianzheng, to Kazekage's rapid release of the sand shield, it was only a few seconds before and after, and there was not much time at all. Shenluo Tianzheng's attack had already come

    finally.  Tiandao's Shenluo Tianzheng slammed into Gaara's huge sand shield with an unstoppable power, and then the offensive was blocked, and he couldn't move forward.

    After the tense Ninja League members realized that the Shinra Tenmai that made them palpitate was blocked by the sand shield made by their Kazekage-sama, their solemn expressions were immediately replaced by ecstasy, and they all breathed a sigh of relief and praised  The strength of Kazekage Gaara.

    "It's too powerful, Kazekage-sama!"

    The sand shield that Gaara opened up, Tiandao in the air naturally also saw it in his eyes. Seeing that Gaara can do this, Tiandao couldn't help but be surprised, but that's all, look at it indifferently  Looking at all this, he said in a calm tone: "Is Kazekage's sand escape ninjutsu? It is really amazing to have such a large scale, but this is just a meaningless struggle."

    "Kach~~"

    As soon as Tiandao's voice fell, the sand shield that was resisting Shenluo Tianzheng suddenly heard a cracking sound,??Then those Ninja League members who had just breathed a sigh of relief saw a scene that terrified them.

    I saw cracks appearing on the sand shield made by their wind shadows at this moment, and they are still spreading, and the scope is getting bigger and bigger, until it spreads to the entire sand shield!

    "Damn it, can't it be stopped?" At this time, Gaara was desperately transporting chakra, trying to maintain the sand shield, but it was in vain, unable to stop the expansion of the crack at all.

    "Boom~~"

    The sand shield carrying the power of Gaara and Tsuchikage Onoki was unable to stop Tendo Payne's Shenluo Tianzheng, and it fell apart in an instant. The only barrier was destroyed, and Yunyin Village was completely exposed to Shenluo Tianzheng's attack.  under attack.

    At the moment when the sand shield was shattered, a suffocating sense of oppression hit, as if a fear of the end of the world came to my heart. At this time, the Ninja Ninjas were full of despair!

    The invisible repulsion erupted, and the buildings and even the ground in Yunyin Village could not withstand this powerful pressure and collapsed. The ground was even overturned and turned into a bare wasteland, just like the end of the world  The scene of this scene is being staged in Yunyin Village.

    The power of Shenluo Tianzheng is still spreading, and the wreckage of the house is constantly being crushed. The ninjas of Yunyin Village who originally thought that Liudao Payne had retreated were still immersed in joy, but they never thought that a bigger disaster would come at this moment.  so fast.

    Many ninjas were pressed to the ground by the huge repulsive force of Shenluo Tianzheng before they could react. In the end, their bodies were squeezed to pieces, and blood-red flowers bloomed in every corner of Yunyin Village.

    The Shenluo Tianzheng spread to the edge of Yunyin Village before stopping. Almost all the buildings were destroyed, and even the wreckage was crushed into powder, leaving nothing behind.

    Looking down from a height, it seems that a huge invisible meteorite just landed on Yunyin Village. Yunyin Village, which was originally the headquarters of Ninja Federation, has been replaced by a huge crater-like low-lying terrain.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and fifty third; the ultimatum

    ?

    Taking the position of Tiandao Payne as the center point, the entire Yunyin Village is no longer what it was before. Under this destructive power, Yunyin, one of the five great ninja villages, has completely become a  There were ruins, and the ninjas in Yunyin Village suffered countless casualties. It was already a doomsday scene.

    After using Shenluo Tianzheng to flatten the entire Yunyin Village, Tiandao Payne looked down expressionlessly. He didn't care about the casualties caused by himself in the Ninja Federation. In his words, in order to make this  For the world to be peaceful, casualties are unavoidable and necessary sacrifices.

    After the remaining prestige of Shenluo Tianzheng dissipated, Tiandao Payne controlled his body and slowly fell to the ground.

    At this time, Yunyin Village has become a ruin, and there are countless casualties. Fortunately, there are slugs that Tsunade channeled in advance to protect them, so the entire army will not be wiped out, and there are still many survivors.  In the smoky ruins, the remnants of some buildings or piles of rubble were constantly shaking, and the survivors who were buried by the ruins struggled to peel off the sundries covering themselves one by one, and crawled out of the ruins.

    Their eyes were dull, or sad and helpless. Most of them looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. Everything just happened too fast, and they were not given time to adapt. They really couldn't believe the old Yunyin Village  , turned into ruins in an instant, including Three Shadows

    No surprises, the three shadows survived the catastrophe by virtue of their own strength, and at this moment they are looking at Tiandao Payne, who is slowly descending from the sky, with disbelief and anger in their eyes.

    "Damn it, damn it, damn it!" Lei Ying almost gritted his teeth, looking at Tiandao Payne's eyes seemed to be burning with raging fire, wishing to devour him alive.

    Hidden Cloud Village, after experiencing Uchiha Tatsuo¡¯s attack, left indelible pain, it was finally rebuilt not long ago, and now it was destroyed again, but as Raikage, he was helpless,  Watching Yunyin Village being destroyed again and again, one can imagine his anger at the moment.

    And the other shadows are also in the same mood. Although it is not their own Ninja Village that was destroyed this time, they have now formed an alliance and have a common enemy.  If even the headquarters cannot be protected, the morale of the Ninja Alliance will be severely hit, so they are also very sad and angry at this moment.

    "Treading~~"

    Tiandao Payne has landed from the sky to the ground at this time, looking at the Ninja League people not far ahead with indifference.

    "Damn bastard!" Lei Ying, who was already furious to the limit, saw Tiandao Payne, the culprit who caused the destruction of Yunyin Village, appearing in front of him, and the monstrous anger could no longer be restrained.  The expression on his face has also been distorted by anger, even Tukage and Kazekage who are standing beside Raikage can feel Raikage's current killing intent at this moment, which has reached the point where it cannot be added.

    "The old man swears that he will tear your corpse into thousands of pieces!"

    Then with an extremely angry roar, Lei Ying's whole body was filled with this violent thunder light. At this moment, Lei Ying, like a raging beast, exuded a frightening killing intent.  , blatantly rushed towards Tiandao Payne, the powerful impact made the ground unable to bear the power of Raikage, and the ground where he was originally was shattered.

    "Lei Ying, be careful!"

    Kakashi, who had fought against Tendou Payne, knew the ability of Tendou very well. Seeing that Raikage was attacking Payne at this moment, he quickly reminded him.

    However, at this moment, Lei Ying had already been dominated by anger, and he could not hear any sound at all. At this time, he only had one thought, which was to tear the culprit in front of him that caused the destruction of Yunyin Village to pieces.

    Facing Raikage's domineering offensive, Tiandao Payne looked indifferent, as if he took Raikage seriously. When Raikage's fist was about to hit him, he raised his right hand and said indifferently: "Shenluo Tianzheng  "

    "Boom!"

    A burst of invisible and powerful repulsion unfolded in an instant, and Raikage's momentum was also hindered by this repulsion. No matter how difficult it was to advance half an inch, Raikage was sent back by this repulsion.

    "The strength has been restored!" Tiandao groaned in a low voice after glancing indifferently at Lei Ying who flew upside down.

    "Lei Yingwas bounced off, what's going on?"

    Seeing Raikage being bounced off by Payne, Kazekage and Tukage, who had never seen the power of Heavenly Payne, didn't understand what was going on, and exclaimed.

    Seeing everyone's doubts, Kaka who had fought against TiandaoLu Xi quickly reminded: "Be careful, everyone. I have fought against this guy before. His ability is very special. It seems to be centered on himself, sucking or bouncing the surrounding matter. Simply put, it is like gravity and  The repulsion is the same, Raikage was bounced away by his ability!"

    Hearing this, I Gailuo frowned, and said in a deep voice, "Attraction and repulsion? Could it be thatYunyin Village was also attacked by the attack just now"

    Kakashi looked at Tiandao Payne solemnly, and at the same time replied, "Ah~ it should be true, but this time the attack did not reach that level. It seems that he can freely control the intensity of this power!"

    After flicking Raikage away, Tiandao did not shoot again, but turned his attention to Kakashi, and said indifferently: "Pretty good insight ability, ninjutsu use and combat ability are also rich and colorful, like you  If such a guy is kept, there will be endless troubles"

    When Kakashi heard the words, his eyes were fixed, thinking that Payne was going to attack him, and he looked at Tendao Payne vigilantly, guarding against Tendou's attack.

    However, Payne did not intend to make a move, but continued: "Before that, let's talk to you for a while!"

    Tuying heard the words, snorted coldly, and said angrily: "Talk about it? For a person like you, there is no need to talk at all!"

    Facing the anger of the people in the Ninja League, Payne did not change his expression, and said to himself: "I am the god of order, you can call mePain, my purpose must have been realized by you.  Understood, I only want Kyuubi and Hachio, hand over these two Churiki!"

    Hearing Payne's purpose, the people of Ninja League were not surprised, they already knew it before, and saw Gaara staring at Tiandao, and said coldly: "It's wishful thinking, it is impossible to hand over Naruto to you  in the hands of a human being."

    After being rejected, Tiandao obviously expected it long ago, and was not angry. He said indifferently: "The capture of the tailed beast is almost over. It is impossible to maintain the balance of power between Ninja villages by relying on the tailed beast. Continue.  It's also pointless to protect Nine-Tails and Eight-Tails."

    Speaking of this, Tiandao Payne slowly closed his eyes, and continued: "The war has broken out, and the flames of war have been ignited everywhere. Every day, a large number of ninjas will die because of this. Now only I can control this war. If  If you are willing to assist me, then there will be no more unnecessary sacrifices. In the current situation, you should understand my strength. If you don¡¯t want what happened just now to happen again, then cooperate with me.¡±

    Tsuchikage Onogi shouted angrily: "Don't look down on Wukage, you who took the initiative to start a war dare to ask us to assist you. The behavior of people like you is simply unforgivable."

    "Pay attention to my wording, this is an ultimatum issued by God!"

    Tsuchikage's scolding made Tiandao Payne suddenly open his eyes, a small Shenluo Tianzheng took shape instantly, and a repulsive force rushed to the people of the Ninja League. Fortunately, this time Payne seemed to just want to threaten the Ninja League.  People, so they didn't use their full strength, so everyone in the Ninja League just felt a burst of not very strong repulsion, and gathered Chakra under their feet one after another, standing tightly.

    "Say, where are Eight and Nine Tails?"

    Faced with Payne's threat, the members of the Ninja League did not compromise. Although the opponent is very strong, it does not mean that they will give in. Tsuchikage snorted coldly and said angrily: "Huh! You will never get what you want.  Yes, there is nothing to say to people like you, what we have to do is gather all our strength to defeat you, that's all!"

    Following Tsuchikage's roar, everyone in Ninja League made an offensive posture and launched an attack at any time.

    "Suoga, this is your choice What a stupid decision. Since this is the case, I have no choice but to take extreme measures, then I can only do it!" Tiandao Payne said indifferently  .

    "à²~à²~à²!"

    As soon as Tiandao's voice fell, several piercing sounds rang out, and four shadows suddenly appeared beside Tiandao Payne, protecting Tiandao in the middle, and confronting the people of Ninja League.

    And after everyone in the Ninja League saw the figures around Tendo Payne clearly, all the ninjas present were surprised, even Kazekage and Dokage were no exception.

    Because the ones standing next to Pain of the Heavenly Dao are the other Pains of the Six Paths of Pain. Except for Shura Dao who was completely wiped out by Tuying, all the other Pains are here, including the human world who was killed by Kazekage.  Tao, and the hungry ghost Tao that Lei Ying killed.

    Gaara couldn't keep his composure at this time, and exclaimed: "What how is it possible this guy has been buried in my sand, how can he be unscathed!"

    "And that one, I saw with my own eyes that Raikage-sama had knocked him down, and now he has come back to life. What's going on?" Some ninjas who had seen Raikage kill Hungry Ghost Road also exclaimed at this time.

    Apparently, the enemy who had been killed with his own hands came back to life. Such a thing has gone beyond the cognition of the Ninja Federation.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)Alive, what is going on?  "Some ninjas who had seen Raikage kill Hungry Ghost Road also exclaimed at this time.

    Apparently, the enemy who had been killed with his own hands came back to life. Such a thing has gone beyond the cognition of the Ninja Federation.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 354; Earth Shadow's Shock

    ?

    "Swish, whoosh, whoosh!" A few piercing sounds sounded, and four shadows stopped beside Tiandao Payne, which were the other Paynes except Shura Dao.

    "How is it possible, haven't these guys been killed already? They are unscathed. Could it be do they have the ability to resurrect the dead?" Looking at the human world that had been buried more than 200 meters deep in the ground by his own sand  Dao, at this moment he reappeared in front of him unscathed, even a calm person like Gaara couldn't help being surprised.

    "Dust Dun is really powerful, it can dismantle Shura Dao to nothing." One of the six Dao Payne was missing, so Tian Dao Payne glanced at the old man Tuying and said indifferently.

    Although I haven't fully figured out what's going on, Gaara, who once fought Payne, still reminded: "Everyone, be careful, these guys have very strange abilities, and you must not take it lightly!"

    "Unforgivable guy, go to hell with me."

    Just hearing an angry roar, Lei Ying, who was originally bounced away by Tiandao Payne's Shenluo Tianzheng, has arrived again at this moment, and the thunder light all over his body suddenly appeared, turning into a silver light, and rushed to Tiandao Payne again.

    At this time, Lei Ying, who was already blinded by anger, didn't notice the extra figures around Tian Dao Payne at all, one of which was the Hungry Ghost Dao he had personally solved before.

    "Hmph, what a grumpy guy!"

    Facing another strong attack from Lei Ying, Tian Dao Payne looked indifferent, and didn't even move a step, only to see the beast Dao of Payne's six paths stand out, and at the same time quickly formed seals and suddenly pressed his palms on the ground.

    "Psychic art!"

    "Boom~"

    Accompanied by a puff of smoke, a huge giant bull psychic beast appeared out of thin air. As soon as it appeared, it galloped towards Lei Ying with wind on its four hooves.

    "Go away, old man!"

    Seeing the huge psychic beast approaching, Lei Ying had no intention of dodging at all. He condensed Lei Dunchakra on his feet, then jumped up, lifted his feet and blasted the giant bull's head from top to bottom.  Going on, he now wants to smash Tiandao Payne's body into thousands of pieces, and he will not allow anyone to stand in front of him.

    "Boom~~"

    The giant bull couldn't withstand Raikage's powerful blow at all, and its huge body collapsed. This attack is exactly Raikage's ninjutsu.  After bearing this critical blow from Raikage in the state, even Susano's defense appeared cracked, the power of this move can be imagined.

    This giant bull is just a corpse transformed by the eye of reincarnation. Although it is huge in size, it cannot be compared with Susano at all, so this critical blow facing Raikage is simply unbearable, and it is directly bombarded by Raikage. Finally,  Disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    However, the psychic beast in the animal way is not just a giant bull. After Lei Ying exploded the giant bull, he suddenly discovered that a giant dog with fleshy wings and a huge rhinoceros were rushing out of the mist, carrying a thunderbolt.  He slammed into Lei Ying.

    "Things that get in the way, get the hell out of here!"

    Facing these two behemoths, Lei Ying was not afraid at all, and after a roar, he launched an offensive against these psychic beasts again.

    On the other side, after seeing Leikage make a move, Tukage and Fengkage didn't bother to watch, they looked at each other tacitly, and then made a move.

    Tuying looked solemnly at Tiandao Payne who was surrounded by the rest of Payne, and said in his heart: "That guy seems to be the leader of these people, get rid of him first!"

    After making up his mind, Tuying did not hesitate, and raised his hands in front of his chest, a cube transparent enchantment suddenly appeared, with a small white luminous sphere inside, this is Tuying's super nirvana, dust escape!

    Tu Ying's move is a nirvana. He intends to use lightning speed to cover his ears and finish off the opponent before the enemy reacts. What makes him happy is that Tiandao Payne's eyes are on Lei at this moment.  Yingying didn't seem to notice his movements.

    "Great opportunity! Dust escape: the technique of stripping the original world!!"

    Seeing such a good opportunity, Tuying naturally couldn't miss it. After he condensed the cube-shaped Chakra energy in his hand, he threw the cube enchantment towards Tiandao Payne without any hesitation.  When it was about to cover Tiandao Payne, a figure flashed and appeared in front of Tiandao Payne in an instant. At the same time, he raised his hands to the dust escape released by Tu Ying, and a translucent barrier suddenly stood up, as if  It was Dust Dun who wanted to stop Tuying.

    This person is surprisingly the Hungry Ghost Path among the Six Paths of Payne!

    "Do you want to block the dust escape with your body? Impossible!"

     When he saw Hungry Ghost Dao, he seemed to want to block Dust Dun and Tu Ying with his body, but the next scene shocked his jaw.

    "Nani!!!"

    I saw that when Chen Dun touched Hungry Ghost Dao's body, the scene that Tuying imagined did not appear, but he saw that his own Chen Dun was being gradually absorbed by the barrier opened by Hungry Ghost Dao at a speed visible to the naked eye.  On the other hand, there is nothing wrong with the hungry ghost realm.

    "It's possible, the dust escape of the old man has disappeared, what did that guy do?"

    Tu Ying knows better than anyone else about his Dust Escape. It is a blood successor eliminated by the fusion of three kinds of chakras. It is a level higher than the blood successor limit. It can decompose anything into super-powerful molecules.  , However, the scene in front of him broke his cognition, even though he was well-informed, he was extremely shocked at this moment.

    After the Hungry Ghost Dao completely absorbed Tuying's dust escape, Tiandao Payne then focused on Tuying, looked at Tuying with cold eyes, and said indifferently: "The third generation of Tuying is two scales Onoki.  Is it? Your dust escape is really a big trouble, if you are not careful, you will really die!"

    "Damn it, what are these guys doing!"

    At this time, Tu Ying, with a trace of cold sweat on his forehead, looked at the hungry ghost solemnly and said, he still can't understand why his dust escape has failed.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 355; Analysis and decision making

    ?

    "What's going on, Tuying's attack didn't have any effect, did that Akatsuki do something?"

    Ever since Payne appeared, Kakashi had been secretly observing those Paynes. At this time, he was as surprised as Tsuchikage after seeing that Tsuchikage's attack failed.  Thinking about something.

    "These people's abilities are very strange. The leader-like guy's abilities should be related to gravity. The other one, so far, has not shown any other abilities other than summoning these special psychic beasts to fight. And the one just now  "

    Kakashi's eyes lingered on Tiandou and Beast Dao for a while, and finally set his eyes on Hungry Ghost Dao, while secretly analyzing the other party's abilities in his heart.

    "When Tsuchikage's ninjutsu attacked him, it seemed to prop up a special barrier, but Tsuchikage's ninjutsu didn't work, it must have something to do with that barrierTry it first!  "

    Already had a guess in his heart, Kakashi wanted to verify his guess, and directly rotated Chakra to his right hand, and Kakashi's arm was instantly surrounded by dazzling lightning.

    "Thunder Dun. Thunder Tiger kills!"

    After the ninjutsu was completed, without hesitation, Kakashi directly threw the thunder in his hand away. The moment the thunder was thrown out, it turned into a thunder tiger, emitting a dazzling light, and rushed towards the target quickly.  , it is the hungry ghost way standing in front of the way of heaven.

    "Hmph, Hatake Kakashiis he testing the ability of Hungry Ghost Road? He is really a thoughtful guy, but even if you know it, it won't help, everything you do is meaningless!"

    Kakashi's movement was not small, and Tiandao Payne naturally noticed it. When he saw Kakashi's Thunder Tiger attacking, he still had a calm expression.  The Hungry Ghost said, raised his arms again, and opened the barrier to Kakashi's Thunder Tiger.

    "Whoo~"

    As expected, after Kakashi's Thunder Tiger hit the barrier of Hungry Ghost Road, it did not cause any damage to the target, but was melting into the barrier bit by bit at an extremely fast speed, as if being trapped  The enchantment absorbed the same, and finally disappeared completely, and this time the attack was deliberately done by Kakashi, so when he launched the Thunder Tiger Kill, his eyes were on Hungry Ghost, and at this moment, Hungry Ghost  He can clearly see his ability.

    "Suoga, that's how it is"

    Kakashi stared slightly, confirming his guess in his heart, looking at the hungry ghost Dao Payne in front of him, and said with disbelief in his eyes: "Use both hands to prop up the barrier, and then use all the ninjutsu  Absorbing it, making all attacks ineffective, this is the ability of that guy, damn it, how could he have such a tricky ability."

    It is precisely because I know the ability of Hungry Ghost Road that I feel frightened. Ninjas rely on Chakra to cooperate with ninjutsu to fight. If all ninjutsu lose their effect, this is simply a fatal problem for ninjas.

    "It's really tricky. The abilities of these three people are already so difficult, so what kind of special abilities will the remaining two have There are actually five such guys."

    In the end, Kakashi set his sights on the human world and the hell road that had not yet been shot, guessing the abilities of these two Payne.

    Hearing Kakashi's words, Tsuchikage also understood why his ninjutsu disappeared. At this time, he also felt troubled, and said in a deep voice: "It is really a troublesome ability to absorb all Chakra. If  If that's the case, then all of our ninjutsu will have no effect on him, I didn't expect there to be such a powerful guy in the Akatsuki organization besides the masked man who called himself Uchiha Madara."

    At this time, Raikage was still fighting with the psychic beast of the animal way. Raikage's strength was very strong, and coupled with his anger at this time, he was unreserved. He used up almost every punch and move with all his strength.  Although the psychic beast was huge, it couldn't bear Raikage's power, and was knocked to the ground by Raikage's critical strike with almost no room to resist.

    However, what makes Lei Ying even more annoyed is that every time he solves a psychic beast, there will always be new psychic beasts rushing towards him, especially the giant dog, which is constantly splitting, as if  It was inexhaustible to eliminate and inexhaustible to kill, which made him tired of coping, and he couldn't get close to Tiandao Payne at all, which made Lei Ying even more crazy.

    "These damn bastards!"

    After smashing one of the psychic dogs flying up, Lei Ying saw more psychic dogs rushing towards him from all directions. Even though these psychic dogs were not very strong, they were entangled endlessly.  , really made him furious, although he was annoyed, and had to deal with these psychic dogs, he could only roarContinue to attack these psychic dogs.

    On the other hand, after Kakashi analyzed the ability of the Hungry Ghost Road, Gaara also said what he learned about the ability of the human world. After combining them, they have mastered 4 of the six Penns.  Originally, there was an ability of the Shura Dao, but this Payne had been wiped out under the dust tunnel of Tuying, so now there is only one ability of the Hell Dao, which they still don't understand.

    "Each of these guys has a very powerful ability. They can continuously summon psychic beasts with special abilities. They can absorb any ninjutsu attack. Once they are touched, they will be sucked away.  Ability, as well as the ability to attract and bounce matter, it is really too tricky to unite these guys, if we can deal with them separately, our chances of winning may be greater." Analyzed  After looking at Rokudo Payne's ability, Kakashi pondered for a moment, and then suggested to Kazekage and Dokage.

    After listening to Kakashi's suggestion, both Kazekage and Dokage agreed very much, but Dokage still thought of some problems, and said in a deep voice: "This tactic may be feasible, but there is still a guy who has never made a move.  What is the ability, we only have four people now, if each person is in charge of an enemy, there will be one left, and no one else can deal with it except us."

    After Yunyin Village has withstood Tendo Payne's super god Luo Tianzheng, although with the help of Tsunade's slugs, the entire army was not wiped out, but most of the ninjas have already suffered serious injuries under the attack of Shenluo Tianzheng.  The strength of the display is already non-existent. Letting ordinary ninjas deal with an enemy of Payne's strength is simply death.

    "Leave the last one to me to deal with, don't forget I'm Hokage!"

    Just when Kakashi and the others were still pondering over the countermeasures, a loud voice came, and following the prestige, they found out that the person who came was none other than the fifth Hokage Senju Tsunade of Konoha.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 356; Sasuke's purpose

    ?

    At this time, when Yunyin Village was in full swing, somewhere in the ninja world, in a dense jungle, a slightly lonely figure was walking slowly until reaching the edge of the forest.  In the depths, he stopped when he saw a place full of rubble.

    Sasuke is no stranger to this place, because this is a secret experimental base of Orochimaru, but the entrance of the cave has collapsed, and there is nothing unusual from the outside.

    Looking at the place where he stayed in the past, Sasuke couldn't see any nostalgia in his eyes, obviously he didn't have the slightest nostalgia for this place, and the reason why he came here was because he once killed Orochimaru here  Yes, this is the place where Orochimaru was buried.

    Looking at this dark place, Sasuke whispered to himself: "Oshemaru! I know you don't die so easily, and I can feel your presence."

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and caressed the curse mark on his neck, feeling the dark power transmitted from the curse mark, his eyes narrowed and became colder: "Don't let me down, otherwise, I will make you completely  disappear!"

    The curse seal on Sasuke's neck is exactly the seal of heaven that Orochimaru planted on him many years ago. It is a technique studied by Orochimaru based on Jugo as the prototype and the fighting method of Jinzhuli.  The user of the curse seal can have powerful power when using the curse seal, but the longer it is used, the greater the damage to the user itself.

    And another function of the curse seal of the sky is that it is a life-saving trump card for Dashewan.  Orochimaru can hide in the curse seal of anyone who has the curse seal of the sky when he is about to die. In the comics, it is not clear how many people have the curse seal of the sky, but in the original book, Orochimaru starts from Hongdou and Sasuke.  The owners of the two Heavenly Seals were resurrected.

    Orochimaru himself is a thoughtful ninja, there are many forbidden techniques for life-saving, and the curse seal is indeed a very successful product of him.

    In the original book, Sasuke used and relied on the power of the curse seal before opening the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, until the fateful battle, when Sasuke and Itachi fought fiercely to the end, Orochimaru was resurrected with the help of the heavenly curse seal on Sasuke, although  In the end, Itachi used the ten-fist sword to seal the avatar of Orochimaru and the curse of the sky, and Amaterasu burned the Orochimaru who was about to escape to death. It was only after that that Sasuke completely got rid of the curse of Orochimaru.

    And here, thanks to Chen's help, Sasuke opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan earlier than in the original work. After possessing the ability of the kaleidoscope, he no longer needs the power of the curse seal.  Relying on the ability of the kaleidoscope, the power of the curse seal was not used at all, which also prevented Orochimaru from appearing on the stage, so Itachi did not erase Sasuke's curse seal of the sky at that time.

    And Sasuke's purpose today is to rely on the curse seal of the sky on his neck to resurrect the Orochimaru who was killed by him before.

    After pulling out the Kusanagi sword inserted in his waist and carrying the chakra, the Kusanagi sword in the assistant's hand suddenly flashed with lightning, and with a sudden swing of the knife, he smashed the stone pestle blocking the entrance, revealing a dark hole.

    Just when Sasuke was about to step into the cave, he suddenly focused his eyes and turned to look at the woods. At this time, a figure appeared in Sasuke's sight, rising and falling in the bushes, and the figure's progress  The direction of is exactly where Sasuke is.

    After seeing the appearance of the person coming, Sasuke withdrew his gaze, and reinserted the Kusanagi sword in his hand into the scabbard.

    "Sasuke, I finally found you!"

    The person who came was Chonggo who came out to look for Sasuke. After receiving the news from Sasuke from the little animal, Chonggo left Otonin's army and came to look for Sasuke alone. Relying on the guidance of the little animal, he finally caught up with him here.  Sasuke.

    After seeing Chonggo, Sasuke didn't show any strange expression, he didn't seem to feel the slightest surprise, but said indifferently: "Shouldn't you be with that guy now, why are you here?"

    Regarding Sasuke's indifferent attitude, Chonggo didn't care, showing a kind and innocent smile, and said to Sasuke: "My friend told me that I found your whereabouts, and I came to find you!"

    While speaking, Chongwu raised a hand to the sky, and a bird that was hovering in the air landed lightly on his finger, pecking his finger affectionately.

    Sasuke glanced indifferently at the "friend" Shigego said, and then asked, "Looking for me? Did that guy send you here?"

    Chongwu knew who the "that guy" Sasuke was talking about, shook his head, and then said: "No, no one asked me to come, I came to you myself, Jun Malu died for you, he once said  However, you are his reincarnation, so I want to follow you!"

    ZuoZhu Wenyan looked at Chongwu silently, and after seeing Chongwu's firm gaze, he just said indifferently: "It's up to you!"

    Then I ignored Chongwu, and walked directly towards the interior of the base. Seeing this, Chongwu stroked the bird in his hand. The bird seemed to understand Chongwu's meaning, and after lightly pecking Chongwu's finger, he  Flapping his wings, he flew back into the air again, and then Shigego set off and followed Sasuke's footsteps.

    The two of them, one in front of the other, walked silently in the dark and unhurried passage. The dark environment did not affect their sight. At this moment, Chong Wu looked around and asked in a deep voice: "Sasuke  , what are you here for?"

    While walking unhurriedly, Sasuke said in a deep voice without turning his head: "I want to understand something thoroughly. All in all, there is someone I must meet now!"

    Hearing the words, Chongwu did not show any surprised expression, but said indifferently: "Suoga."

    In fact, Shigego just asked casually, as for what Sasuke wanted to do, he didn't care, no matter what Sasuke wanted to do, he would obey.

    Soon, the two came to an empty basement  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and fifty seventh; Orochimaru resurrection

    ?

    The two walked unhurriedly in the dark secret passage, and there was no other movement in this secret passage except for the footsteps of the two.

    Soon, the two came to a relatively empty underground base.

    They walked to a vast basement, and the room was full of rows of shelves. There were many glass bottles on the shelves. Some of these bottles were large and some were small. Some specimens were soaked in the large bottles.  There are all kinds of creatures. It can be seen that Orochimaru has done a lot of cruel biological experiments here before.

    In the innermost part of the room, there was a chair, and beside the chair was a pole with several dried blood bags hanging on it.

    In front of the chair, there is a stone platform, on which is the snake body of Orochimaru cut into several sections. This is what Orochimaru wanted to snatch Sasuke's body before, and was defeated by Sasuke. The whole body  They all became slender, and the snake scales on their bodies turned out to be small snakes.  The long body was cut into several sections by Sasuke, and it was already lifeless and motionless on the stone platform.

    Looking at everything around him, Sasuke wrinkled his head slightly, and said in a deep voice, "Someone has been here before."

    In Sasuke's impression, after he finished Orochimaru, he didn't touch anything here. He didn't even pay attention to Orochimaru's body and left directly. He just blasted the hole of the base when he left.  This is considered to be the grave of Orochimaru. After all, he also got a lot of benefits from Orochimaru, and he is still willing to do such a small task of burying the corpse for Orochimaru.

    However, in the current scene, it seems that someone has been here and cleaned up the body of Orochimaru, and a large part of Orochimaru's body is obviously missing.

    In fact, Sasuke's guess was right. Someone did come here, and that person was Yakushidou. After Sasuke got rid of Orochimaru, Yakushidou came back here not long after.  The cells were implanted into his body, gaining the power of Orochimaru.

    Zhongwu looked around the surrounding environment, finally looked at the wreckage of Orochimaru, and said suspiciously: "This is"

    "Oshemaru!" Sasuke said indifferently, as if he was talking about a very ordinary thing.

    Chongwu heard the words, and suddenly said: "Oshewan? Suoga, so he was killed by you here. Could it be that the person you want to meet is Orochimaru?"

    "That's right, that disgusting guy, I have to see him now!"

    "Hasn't he already been killed by you?"

    "Hmph, that guy has a tough life, how could he disappear so easily, I'm going to find him now, and let him do one thing for me!"

    I don't know much about what Sasuke said, but he didn't have any objection to Sasuke's request to see Orochimaru, so he asked in a deep voice, "Do you need me to do anything?"

    Sasuke looked at the wreckage on the stone platform, and said to Shigego calmly: "Help me remove a piece of Orochimaru first!"

    "Understood!"

    Chonggo did not refuse Sasuke's request, no matter what Sasuke wanted to do, he would only obey.

    Walking up to the edge of the stone platform, Chongwu stretched out his right hand, only to see a sudden change in his hand, with barbs growing out, turning into a spell-like or celestial form, gently resting on Da Shewan's  On the wreckage, a large piece of meat was torn off from the wreckage, and at the same time, Chakra, who was transmitting immortality from his hand, revived the piece of meat that had been completely necrotic.

    After finishing all this, Shigego turned to Sasuke and asked, "What should I do next?"

    Sasuke twisted slightly, revealing the curse mark on his neck, "Take it here and put it on my curse mark!"

    After Zhongwu finished all this, Sasuke recalled the seal of evil that Kakashi used to suppress the curse seal for him. If he did the opposite, it would be the seal of elimination of evil.  Said: "Next, I will teach you the seal of the evil seal. After you see it clearly, you will cast it on the spell seal on my neck!"

    "clear!"

    The seal of Jiexie is not complicated. I can remember it after watching Sasuke perform it once. Under Sasuke's signal, I started to form the seal.

    "Forbearance: Eliminate evil seals!"

    After the printing was completed, following Chonggo's deep groan, he pressed on the flesh and blood of Orochimaru on Sasuke's shoulder.

    "Hiss~"

    Just after Chonggo finished all this, there was a sudden soft sound from the curse mark on Sasuke's neck, followed by the sound of a poisonous snake spitting out a letter.

    "Hiss?? 

    Immediately afterwards, there was a horrifying scene. A gray-white giant snake got out of the flesh and blood on Sasuke's neck. While spitting out the letter, it looked around with cold eyes.

    When the snake came out half of its body, it opened its mouth wide. Suddenly, a human arm stretched out from the snake's mouth, followed by a human head, then a body, and finally a complete human body emerged from the snake's mouth.  crawled out of his mouth.

    After the man crawled out completely, the big snake seemed to have completed its mission, and lay motionless on the ground without any movement.

    Pale skin, long black hair, long golden pupils, purple eye shadow extending to the nose, and blue jade-shaped earrings, this person who just crawled out of the big snake's mouth was killed by Sasuke  Orochimaru.

    At this time, Orochimaru was looking at Sasuke jokingly with his cold eyes, and said in a hoarse voice: "Hehehe~~ What a surprise, I didn't expect the person who resurrected me to be you, Sasuke!"

    After Orochimaru appeared, Shigego stood in front of Sasuke, and at the same time entered the curse seal that had covered half of his face, staring at Orochimaru vigilantly. Once Orochimaru made any suspicious moves, he would not hesitate  He hesitated to do it, after all, he knew the danger of Orochimaru all too well.

    Seeing Chongwu's actions, Orochimaru didn't care, and said with a chuckle: "Joggo, don't be nervous, I can't do much in my current state, and I don't pose any threat to you."

    "Chongwu, step back!"

    Sasuke patted Shigego on the shoulder, told him to step back, and walked directly in front of Orochimaru without any nonsense, and said straightforwardly: "Oshemaru, I want you to do something for me!" (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 358; things to do

    ?

    Hearing Sasuke's words, Orochimaru wore a characteristic evil smile, looked at Sasuke with interest, and said in his characteristic hoarse voice: "You don't need to explain in detail, I already knew your purpose when I was in your body  , the curse seal is the product of my infusion of celestial chakra, which is equivalent to the will to be separated from my body, as long as the curse seal on your body is not eliminated, then I will be clear about everything you have experienced around you."

    Sasuke didn't show any displeasure when he heard the words, he didn't seem to care about Orochimaru's prying eyes, and said indifferently: "So, you also know about the war, right?"

    Orochimaru revealed an unpredictable look in his eyes, and said with a light smile: "Hey~Of course, but I am not interested in this war. This is a war started by others and has nothing to do with me.  What interests me is your young body!"

    Hearing what Orochimaru said, Sasuke didn't say anything, but after hearing what Orochimaru said, Chonggo, who was next to him, subconsciously took a step forward and stared at Orochimaru vigilantly.

    Facing Shigego's hostility, Orochimaru didn't care, but said helplessly: "Don't worry, I have lost my strength now, even if I want to take Sasuke's body, I will be powerless."

    Sasuke said indifferently: "I know that you have mastered the forbidden art of reincarnation in the dirt, I want to meet them, those shadows of the past who know the truth!"

    Orochimaru asked with great interest: "Oh see them, what are you going to do?"

    Sasuke closed his eyes, as if he was thinking about something, then opened his eyes and looked at Orochimaru, and said in a deep voice: "I know too little, I need them to tell me the whole truth! Whether it's Chen or Itachi  , they exclude me one by one, I don't need them to arrange my life, I want to know everything, and then come to the answer by thinking, decide what I should do with my own will and eyes, not like a child  Follow their will with the same confusion."

    Orochimaru put away his playful expression when he heard the words, and looked at Sasuke silently. He could clearly feel the changes in Sasuke, which was different from the time when Itachi controlled his life and was used casually by him, as if overnight.  There has grown a lot between them, which made Orochimaru feel a lot of emotion.

    After a moment of silence, Orochimaru said in a deep voice: "You are not bad now, I can help you, but it is not as simple as you imagined to reincarnate the dirty soil of Hokage from the past, and it is impossible to complete it in my current state."  .¡±

    Sasuke frowned slightly when he heard this, and asked, "Why?"

    Orochimaru explained: "My hands have been sealed, and I can't complete the seal of reincarnation, and the souls of Hokage from the first generation to the fourth generation have been swallowed by the god of death summoned by using the ghoul seal. Those who have lost their souls  People cannot be reincarnated from dirty soil."

    "How could this beis there no way?" After listening to Orochimaru's words, Sasuke's eyes showed dissatisfaction. He didn't expect that after resurrecting Orochimaru, he finally got such an answer,  This undoubtedly disappointed him.

    Seeing Sasuke's disappointed expression, Orochimaru chuckled and said, "Hey~~ Don't be too disappointed, if it's someone else, maybe there's really nothing you can do about it, but I've been doing the sealing technique of ghoul sealing all the time.  Research, there are some clues to the method of cracking this sealing technique, but this technique has not been practiced yet, but you can try it."

    Orochimaru walked to a wall of the base while talking, and groped around on the wall.

    "Boom~~"

    I saw that with the movement of Orochimaru, the wall was separated from the left and right in the middle, and a narrower secret room suddenly appeared in front of Sasuke and others.

    Ignoring Sasuke and Shigego's surprise, Orochimaru walked straight into the secret room, rummaging for something inside, and when he came out again, there was a scroll in his hand.

    Orochimaru threw the scroll in his hand to Sasuke, Sasuke quickly reached out to catch it, first glanced at Orochimaru suspiciously, and then slowly opened the scroll in his hand, what caught his eyes was a portrayed Grim Reaper mask, and the "ghoul"  Seal up" these four characters.

    Seeing the contents of the scroll, Sasuke showed a slightly surprised expression, and asked in a deep voice: "This is"

    "The method of unlocking the seal, as long as the technique on the scroll can be completed, then the souls of past Hokage and my hands can be unsealed. As long as my hands are recovered, I can perform the technique of reincarnation."

    Hearing this, Sasuke rekindled hope, and asked quickly, "What should I do?"

    Regarding Sasuke's eagerness, Orochimaru did not immediately agree to Sasuke, but shook his head and said, "No need for now.?Urgent, before this, there is one thing I must do, and I need your strength!  "

    Sasuke looked at Orochimaru, was silent for a moment, seemed to think about it secretly, and finally said: "What's the matter?"

    "I need to get back my own power. I can't do it in my current state, so I need your help."

    "Okay, what do you want me to do?"

    After listening to Orochimaru's request, Sasuke agreed without any hesitation. Now he doesn't have to worry that Orochimaru will be unfavorable to him after regaining power. Before he got Itachi's eyes, he didn't put Orochimaru  In my eyes, what's more, now he is more than a star and a half stronger than before. If he can kill Orochimaru once, he can kill him a second time.  Hesitantly let Orochimaru disappear completely.

    Orochimaru seemed to have expected that Sasuke would agree, so he was not surprised, and said with a light smile: "Let's go, we need to go somewhere now."

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and walked towards the exit of the base first.

    Sasuke took a look at Orochimaru, didn't say much, and walked directly behind Orochimaru, and Shigego's purpose was to protect Sasuke, so he naturally followed.

    "I didn't expect this kid to be able to do this. It always feels a bit incredible. Now he seems to have chosen the same path as me, but forget it, no matter what, I still want to get back what belongs to me first."  Chakra!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and fiftieth;

    ?

    After the Fourth Ninja War started, all countries and ninjas in the world united to form the Ninja Alliance. In order to protect their families and their country from being destroyed by those who want to control the world, they fought hard  fighting.

    But at this time, in a different space, Chen was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, a strange energy fluctuation emerged from his body, and nine pitch-black Taoist jades were floating in the air behind him.  He is in a mysterious state.

    Now Chen has cloned all the nine tailed beasts and fused them into ten tails. Now he has become another Ten Tails Jinchuriki after the Sage of the Six Paths, and his strength also became the moment he became Ten Tails Jinchuriki.  With earth-shaking changes, it has entered the six levels.

    After becoming Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, Chen not only strengthened his strength, but his original appearance was also very different. There was a phenomenon of returning to his ancestors, his hair changed from black to white, and two wooden roots grew on his forehead.  He was wearing a white-bottomed robe with a black gouyu printed on it, which was almost the same as the Liu Dao Madara in Chen's impression.

    Ever since I saved Shuiyue last time and tried the Tailed Beast Jade, I was a bit reluctant to control my own power. Although I have very strong strength, Chen is still too unfamiliar with this power, and I haven't reached the point where I can control it freely.  Therefore, after using the new power before, he went back to his own space to practice continuously and gradually adapted to the power brought by the ten tails. As for all the external conditions, Chen did not know.

    Of course, Chen doesn't care much about what happens in the outside world anymore, war or something, such things are insignificant compared to mastering the power of ten tails.

    I don't know how long it took before Chen suddenly opened his eyes, which were tightly closed It's just that his eyes are no longer scarlet Sharingans, but the entire eyeballs are gray.  There are circles of textures in the eyeballs, which turned out to be a pair of reincarnation eyes!

    Chen stood up slowly, regardless of his appearance or strength, Chen could clearly feel the changes in his body, stretched out his hand to touch the horns of his forehead, and laughed at himself: "Hehe~~ Is this the state of six realms? Finally a little  It looks a little bit, although it looks quite high-end, but I always feel a little weird, but this power can't be wrong!"

    As soon as he raised his hand, the Dao-seeking jade behind him floated, and a Dao-seeking jade slowly floated above Chen's palm. The Dao-seeking jade that was originally in a round state was constantly deforming at this moment, and finally formed a long stick.  Yu is like a part of Chen's body, which he can control at will.

    "This feeling is really not bad!"

    After casually playing with it for a while, Chen threw away the seeking jade stick in his hand, and the seeking jade stick soon became round again, floating behind Chen again.

    "I've been here for too long, and I don't know what's going on outside. It's time to go out and have a look."

    Chen returned to the present world from his own space, and stood in the sun for a while, feeling the long-lost sunshine

    "Looking at the original work, the Sage of the Six Paths divided his power into two and passed it on to his son. I am now the Jinchuriki of the Ten-Tails. I have both the so-called Sage Body and Sage Eyes at the same time.  In terms of ability, it should be no worse than those two guys." Uchiha Tatsuo thought so, and then his eyes focused

    Just listening to the strange sound of "Kaka", the gray-white Susano appeared instantly, and within a few breaths, it had become a complete body. The gray-white energy on the huge Susano's left hand was flowing, and finally turned into a  In the appearance of the longbow, Uchiha Tatsuo was completely wrapped by Susano, standing between his forehead and brow.

    Uchiha Tatsuo controlled Susano, and saw the huge Susano quickly raised his right hand and pulled the bowstring above his left hand, and a gray-white arrow appeared on the bow out of thin air!

    The head of the gray-white arrow burns with black sky fire, which is the power of Amaterasu.

    "This feeling is really good,"

    "Whew!" The bow and arrow left the string, and there was no sound of breaking through the air. The high mountain in the distance suddenly exploded, burning a raging flame.

    The speed of this arrow has surpassed the range that the human eye can capture. Even Uchiha Tatsuo, who has a kaleidoscope Sharingan, can only see the flight of the arrow clearly with enough eyesight.

    "This kind of power is comparable to Sasuke's Indra's Arrow."

    Seemingly satisfied with the power of the arrow, Uchiha Tatsuo put a smile on his face, untied the Susanoo, and stopped the burning of the black flame.

    This so-called Sage of the Six Paths mode is actually an upgraded version of Naruto's Sage body, which opens the Six Paths?Senren mode can not only use the various tricks of the previous sage mode, but also raise his physical strength, ninjutsu strength and various aspects of the two powers to a whole new level.

    This mode can be said to have comprehensively improved the user's strength.  And after turning on this mode, Uchiha Chen can skillfully use the chakra power of various attributes, and even use a lot of ninjutsu of blood succession limit and blood succession elimination by himself.

    When Naruto didn't control the Sage of the Six Paths mode before, he could already perceive the energy containing malicious energy, which was only a relatively superficial perception. After turning on the Sage of the Six Paths mode, the perception power surpassed before, even more  It was countless times stronger than before.

    "Um?"

    Chen, who was still satisfied with his ability, suddenly frowned, and felt something, but soon laughed again, and jokingly said to the empty surroundings: "Hehe, it's good that I found this place  Well, you can hide it from my perception, you are good at concealing your breath, if I hadn¡¯t just reached this state, I might not have been able to find you.¡±

    It seems to be speaking to someone, and it seems to be talking to himself.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh that guy guessed right, I didn't expect to find something really amazing."

    A frivolous voice sounded, and in the empty place in front of Chen, a white object slowly emerged from the ground, looking at Chen jokingly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and sixtieth;

    ?

    A frivolous voice sounded, and in the empty place in front of Chen, a white object slowly emerged from the ground, looking at Chen jokingly.

    The one who appeared in front of Chen was the intelligence expert of the Xiao organization, Bai Jue!

    The reason why Bai Jue appeared here was because of the mission assigned to him by Obito. Ever since Obito guessed the secret that Uchiha Tatsun might be hiding, he could no longer calm down. In order to prevent accidents, he directly asked Bai Jue to  Jue personally came to monitor Uchiha Chen's every move.

    Even if you can¡¯t collect specific information, you must at least know Uchiha Tatsu¡¯s whereabouts. In this way, once Uchiha Tatsu does something, you can know it immediately, so that you can take sufficient preparations, so you won¡¯t be so passive  

    After seeing Bai Jue, Chen Xiang knew what his purpose was without even thinking about it. He didn't show any abnormal emotions, but just put on a calm expression, and said with a light smile: "It's really not bad, to be able to find this  , that guy is really vigilant enough to me, he has already got what he wants from me, and he needs you to watch me!".

    Looking at Uchiha Chen's attitude, Bai Jue felt a little puzzled. After all, no matter who is learning that he is being watched, even ordinary people will feel annoyed, let alone a powerful person like Uchiha Chen

    When he was discovered, he had the consciousness to face Uchiha Chen's anger, and he was already prepared to escape. Once he found that the situation was wrong, he would run away immediately, but he didn't expect that Uchiha Chen was not only not angry, but  His attitude seemed very friendly.

    Although it was strange, Bai Jue didn't think too much about it. He was still very confident in his own abilities, so after being discovered by Uchiha Tatsuo, Bai Jue not only didn't panic, but joked: "Otherwise, how could I find such a  What a great secret, I didn't expect you to hide such a great thing, it's really shocking!".

    Bai Jue was telling the truth. Although he looked very frivolous on the surface, after discovering Uchiha Tatsuo's form, he felt extremely shocked in his heart. He really didn't expect that the guess that made Obito feel panic would turn out to be  It really became a fact

    Uchiha Chen not only really has the ability to clone tailed beasts, but has even completely fused the tailed beasts, reaching the legendary realm one step ahead of Uchiha Obito. This kind of thing has exceeded his cognitive ability

    "It's really frightening to have such a terrifying thing. What A Fei said is true. Uchiha Chen is the biggest threat in our plan!" Looking into Uchiha Chen's eyes, Bai Jue's heart was deep.  Chu felt a burst of fear, but he didn't show it on the surface, and there was still a weird smile on his face

    Hearing Bai Jue's words, Chen didn't feel angry, instead he said with a light smile: "Hey~~ Since you found out, there's nothing I can do about it, but you after seeing my power, dare to appear in the  In front of me, I really have to admire your courage, Bai Jue!".

    After finishing the last sentence, Chen's eyes became sharper, and even the smile on the corner of his mouth had evolved into a grin at the moment. With Chen's transformation, the surrounding air suddenly became colder, making one's hair stand on end for a while.  The coercion broke out in an instant, and even aroused the vision of heaven and earth

    Bai Jue felt bad, and was about to run away, but before he was allowed to move, his body was nailed to the ground by a pitch-black stick, and a strange energy came from the stick, making him  Can't move.

    "What's going onmy body" Bai Jue desperately wanted to control his body, but he was still powerless, and the pitch-black stick not only restricted his body, but also continuously absorbed his body.  Chakra.

    Until this moment, Bai Jue could no longer pretend to be calm, with a terrified expression on his face, looking at Uchiha Tatsuya who was walking towards him step by step, he said in fear: "What do you want to do? Don't forget  , you and we are now in a cooperative relationship, our common goal is the coalition forces of the five major powers, killing me will not do you any good!".

    "Partnership? Hahaha~~~"

    As if hearing a joke, Chen laughed, then looked at Bai Jue jokingly, and said: "That kind of thing doesn't exist at all. From the very beginning, I never thought of joining hands with you guys.  Tu should also have the same idea. We are just using each other and taking what we need. The so-called cooperative relationship is just a joke., if his goal is really achieved, then the first person he wants to get rid of is probably me!  ".

    Although Bai Jue didn't know what restrictions he was under and couldn't move his body, his consciousness was clear. After hearing the name Uchiha Obito from Congchen, he stared at him, looking extremely surprised and nervous.  He asked eagerly: "Nanihowhow is it possible, youhow do you know Obitowhat do you know?".

    Seeing Bai Jue's expression, Chen seemed to feel very happy, maybe he was affected by power, and he didn't know when he started to have this kind of despair and fear that he liked to see his opponent show in front of him.  Expression, now he is already the Uchiha Tatsuya who was walking on thin ice in Konoha back then, but an existence that frightens the entire ninja world.

    The powerful power brought him not only a change in strength, but also a gradual change in his heart as the power became stronger

    Hearing Bai Jue's terrified words, Chen jokingly looked at Bai Jue who was pinned to the ground with a chakra rod, and said with a sneer: "Hey hey hey~~ I know things far beyond your imagination, but these are all related  You have nothing to do with".

    Immediately after Chen's gaze converged, a black flame appeared out of thin air, and finally landed on Bai Jue who could not move.

    "Ah~~~ Yabaa Road~"

    The black flames instantly spread to Bai Jue's whole body, causing Bai Jue to cry out in pain

    "A Fei will not let you goah!!!".

    Black flames burned Bai Jue's body, no matter how hard he struggled, it was useless, as if he knew that survival was hopeless, Bai Jue glared at Uchiha Chen viciously, cursed, and finally uttered a painful cry, and then died  .

    Chen watched with cold eyes from the beginning to the end, until Bai Jue was completely reduced to ashes.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and sixty first; Decision with soil

    ?

    Chen watched with cold eyes from the beginning to the end, until Bai Jue couldn't feel life at all.

    "Hmph, looking for a dead end!" Chen withdrew his gaze, said indifferently, and extinguished the burning Amaterasu fire.

    At this time, Bai Jue had been burnt to the point where only ashes were left. A gust of wind blew by, and it was blown away with the wind, disappearing without a trace, except for a pool of black scorched earth left where it was burned before.

    After killing Bai Ze casually, Chen sneered and whispered to himself: "Since Bai Jue dared to spy on me, he must have been ordered by Uchiha Obito. Killing Bai Ze means that the covenant between us has been broken.  But this kind of thing doesn't matter anymore, he is the one who should feel the headache, he has stayed here for too long, and he should go out for a walk."

    Immediately afterwards, Chen didn't stay any longer, controlled his body to slowly rise into the air, then chose a direction, then dodged, and disappeared.

    At the same time, at the moment of Bai Jue's death, all the clones of Bai Jue who were fighting with the Ninja Federation in various parts of the ninja world felt something, and they all froze at the moment

    "Damn it, the main body the main body has been killed!"

    "Asshole, the main body went to monitor that guy Uchiha Tatsu, but he was killed. You must kill that guy Uchiha Tatsu."

    Immediately after Bai Jue's army came to his senses, they shouted angrily one by one, wishing to smash the culprit, Uchiha Tatsuki, to avenge their bodies, but now is the time of the war

    "What's the matter with these guys?"

    "I don't know, what seems to be happening over there!"

    "Don't worry about it so much, this is an opportunity, kill all these guys now!"

    The members of the Ninja League who were fighting with the Baijue clone army did not know what happened to the Baijue army, but they were in a daze when they saw the enemy who was fighting with them. They would not let go of such a good opportunity.  Seeing the timing, they launched a fierce attack on Baijue's army. Many Baijue clones were killed by Ninja League people before they could react. When the Baijue clones came back to their senses, their army  People who have been killed by Ninja Federation have killed many people, and suffered heavy losses in a short time.

    The news of Bai Jue's death has been sensed by these clones split by Bai Jue, and Obito hidden in the dark has naturally received it.

    Somewhere in the hidden depths of the dense forest outside Yunyin Village in the Land of Thunder, with a burst of space fluctuations, a figure with a spiral mask suddenly appeared. This person is Obito who is secretly watching Nagato, Akatsuki  The actual controller of the organization.

    He originally followed Nagato to Yunyin Village in the Land of Thunder, and he came to recover Nagato's Samsara Eye, but before that, he let Nagato use his last remaining strength, and then he sent the Samsara  Eyes back, but the plan couldn't keep up with the changes, and the development of things didn't go according to his idea at all.

    At this time, Obito was in a bad mood, and he no longer had the calmness to strategize, because he had already received the news that Bai Ze was dead, and it was the person he asked Bai Ze to monitor, Uchiha Tatsuya, who attacked him!

    This means that Uchiha Chen no longer cares about their so-called cooperative relationship, and completely tore up the agreement between them. What makes him even more anxious is the information sent back by Bai Jue before his death!

    Looking at the direction of Yunyin Village, which was filled with gunpowder smoke soaring into the sky, Obito said to himself in a deep voice: "This guy Nagato hasn't caught the two Churiki of Eight and Nine, we don't have time  Wait any longer, the situation is very bad"

    "There is no other way. The people of Ninja League already know the importance of Renzhuli. The protection of Renzhuli must be very strict. It is not so easy to succeed!"

    At this time, a hoarse voice suddenly came from behind Obito, as if responding to him, and immediately behind Obito, a black mass emerged from the ground, it was Heijue!

    Obito understands what Kurojue said, the current Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails Jinchuriki have become the key to this war.  He is determined to win the next tailed beast, no matter what he will seal the eight-tailed and nine-tailed beasts.

    Obito said in a deep voice: "Things are out of control, Bai Jue is dead, the information he sent back before his death has confirmed our previous guess is correct, Uchiha Tatsuo really has the ability to create tailed beasts, although  I don't know what method he used, but he has indeed created the tail beast, and there is a very bad news for us Uchiha Tatsu seems to have completed that step"

    Speaking of this, Obito's voice trembled a little. Obviously, his current mood cannot be calmed down at all.? 

    Hei Jue heard that his face changed suddenly, and there was a hint of panic in his eyes, and he said anxiously: "You mean"

    Obito nodded, and continued: "Well, Uchiha Tatsuo has merged with the tailed beast and became the legendary Ten-tailed Jinchuriki. Now he has no scruples. With our current strength, we can't compete with him at all.  Just as we regard him as the biggest threat, he must also want to get rid of us now, and we are in a very dangerous situation now."

    After a period of relaxation, Hei Jue has regained his composure, and is no longer as panicked as he was at the beginning. At this moment, he said in a deep voice: "This is really bad, what are you going to do next?"

    Obito calmed down his tense mood a bit and said: "We can't wait any longer, otherwise the situation will only become more and more unfavorable to us. Regardless of the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, now we must take back the Samsara Eye as soon as possible, and then  Reactivate the heretic golem."

    After hearing Obito's words, Heijue said with some uncertainty: "Is this really all right? Without the Eight and Nine Tails, the heretic golem can't fully play its role!"

    Obito explained: "I can't control so much now, Uchiha Tatsu may attack us at any time, we must have something that can compete with him, we can only have a chance if we activate the golem of the outside world, even if we can't win  If we pass him, it may make him fearful, so that he will not attack us easily, so we can buy time to capture the remaining Eight and Nine Tails."

    Hearing this, Hei Jue didn't raise any further objections, and replied: "Understood, it's just up to you to decide!"

    "How is it with you? Have you found the names of the five great nations?"

    "I found it. The five daimyos are not as tightly hidden as Jinchuriki, but there are still some troubles. There are elite ninjas and samurai there to protect the daimyos. The guards are strict, and there are Mizukages in charge. It's not easy to deal with!  "

    "Let Yakushido send someone over. It seems that Nagato has failed. No matter what, now we can only catch those daimyos and use them to coerce the Five Great Nations to hand over the eight-tailed and nine-tailed Jinchuriki."

    "The news has been passed to him!"

    "That's good, since Nagato has lost its function, then I should go get the reincarnation eye back!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and sixty second; Golden Horn and Silver Horn

    ?

    Looking at the direction of Yunyin Village filled with gunpowder, the battle there is not over yet, but Obito has made a decision, he has no time to wait any longer, the threat of Uchiha has made him feel urgent, he must take action immediately.

    "I have already destroyed Yunyin Village, but I still haven't been able to force out Eight and Nine Tails. It seems that these two people are really no longer in Yunyin Village. I don't know how much time it will take to continue fighting. It is no longer necessary. I can't wait any longer.  Going down, Uchiha Tatsumi will attack us at any time, we must activate the golem of the heretics as soon as possible, and then I will go to get the reincarnation eye back in person, and you should act as soon as possible, and there will be no more mistakes!"

    Obito and Heijue, after discussing for a while, they left to do what he should do. Obito set off to find the location of the main body of Nagato, while Heijue went to lead people to arrest the five powers.  daimyo.

    at the same time

    On the front line of the battlefield, Konoha's Cenozoic Inoka Butterfly trio was looking at the two people in front of them. Just now, the two people in front of them killed hundreds of people with just a few treasures in their hands.  The entire ninja army was completely defeated, wounded and dead, and they were all defeated if they couldn't pass a single move.

    "I didn't expect that we were resurrected, Jin Jiao." The silver-haired man on the right spoke first.  He has horns on his head, the same six lines on his face as Naruto, and a "Silver" tattooed on his right shoulder.  There is a red gourd under the left hand, and a golden rope wrapped around the right hand.

    And the person beside him who he called Golden Horn, except for that golden hair, was actually the same as Yi Yi.

    On the left shoulder of Jinjiao, there is a "jin" character tattooed.

    "I never thought we would come back to this world again, let's make a big fuss, Silver Horn."

    These two were the notorious criminals in Yunyin Village before ¡ª¡ª Brothers Jinjiao and Yinjiao.  It is rumored that these two people are descendants of the Sages of the Six Paths, and possess five treasures handed down by the Sages of the Six Paths.

    It is said that these two people were once eaten into the stomach of Kyuubi before, but these two people still fought in the stomach of Kyuubi.  Unable to stand the pair of brothers, he spit them out.

    After their deeds were known by the people of Yunyin Village, some people in Yunyin Village also made bold conjectures, imitating them and devouring the flesh and blood of Eight Tails, but they died suddenly without exception.

    Swallowing the chakra flesh of tailed beasts sounds surprising, because tailed beasts do not have their own flesh, what they show outside is a body formed by chakra, what they eat is not the flesh and blood of nine tails, but  It is the chakra of the nine tails, so they also have the chakra of the nine tails in their bodies, and they can also be transformed into a tailed beast.

    "Drink!" A few more ninjas rushed up without fear of death, and with a sense of luck, Jin Jiao waved the feather fan in his hand, and a whirlwind of flames swept out, blowing those ninjas away  , The raging fire is still burning on them.

    "This guy is hard to deal with," Darui on the side still looked sleepy, "What a boring guy!"

    The three of them seem to have gotten used to this guy who talks boring all day long, Shikamaru looked at the fairy artifact in the hands of brothers Jinjiaoyinjiao, frowned, and said: "The ability of the fairy artifact in these two guys' hands  We still don't know whether these things are the things used by the legendary Sage of the Six Paths, it's really troublesome."

    "We have to figure out how to use those fairy artifacts." Yamanaka Ino said.

    "We have fought against them before," Darui said, "Both of these two were from our Hidden Cloud Village before, so we all know something about the usage of the fairy weapons in their hands."

    Darui briefly explained that, except for the fan, all the fairy artifacts used by the brothers were used for sealing.  Fighting them is a bit like playing a game of forbidden sentences. When you are hit by Yinjiao's golden rope, you will spit out a word spirit from your mouth. The seven-star sword in Jinjiao's hand can cut off the words.  , If you say the words in the spirit again, you will be sucked into Yinjiao's red gourd and sealed.

    The so-called spirit of speech refers to the mantra that people usually say. Those who have been cut off by the Seven Star Sword cannot speak the mantra again.

    "What are those brats discussing again? Yinjiao." Jinjiao looked at Yinjiao.

    "It doesn't matter what they discuss, we should be summoned out to fight them, Golden Horn." Silver Horn responded.

    "It's really an unpleasant ninjutsu. It was invented by the guy from the Second Hokage. Just thinking of him makes people angry. No matter how many, let's kill these nagging little ghosts first.Come on, Silver Horn.  "Jin Jiao seemed to recall some unpleasant past, which made him very tired of these brats in front of him.

    "Okay, Golden Horn." Silver Horn showed a cruel smile, flew down, and punched Darui.

    "Not good!" Darui flashed back, Silver Horn's right hand wrapped with a golden rope did not touch Darui, "Little devil, you are quite flexible."  rush away.

    "Thunder Dun: The black spot is bad!" A black lightning shot out from Darui's hand and hit Yinjiao who was rushing.  Suppress the person who was hit, and the person who was recruited could not move at all.

    "Ahhh!!" Silver Horn yelled in pain, the thunder and lightning made him extremely painful, but he was a descendant of the Sage of the Six Paths after all, and he stayed in the belly of Nine Tails before and never died.

    "This little trick isn't enough to watch," Ginkaku gritted his teeth, and broke free from Darui's control with his hands and feet, and punched Darui in the face, the one that hit Darui  It is the right hand wrapped with the golden rope!

    A streak of light green gas spit out from Darui's mouth, "Captain Darui!!" Ino and the others screamed at the same time.

    "Shua!" Jin Jiao jumped down from the rock above, and the Seven Star Sword in his hand cut off the light green gas in Darui's mouth at once.

    Jin Jiao opened the seven-star sword in his hand from the blade, and the severed words will be written on the inside of the seven-star sword. Jin Jiao glanced at Darui with malicious intent, "Come on, kid, say  Say your catchphrase. Let us seal you up."

    Golden Horn has been luring Darui to speak, trying to make him speak.

    Darui stood there without saying a word, and looked at the pair of brothers in front of him, "Damn it, this guy," Shikamaru gritted his teeth and became anxious, "We must help him!" Shikamaru looked at  The partners around him decided to help Darui.

    "Do you think you'll be fine if you don't talk?" Silver Horn looked at Darui with a mocking smile.  A huge suction came from the red gourd in his hand, pulling Darui forward, trying to suck him into the gourd.

    "Don't be naive, kid, if this fairy weapon won't seal you as long as you don't speak," Jin Jiao looked at Darui, "then this fairy weapon is too useless."

    "Damn it, it's too late." Shikamaru and his team were about to be unable to catch Darui, and Darui had already closed his eyes at this time, but anyone with good eyesight could see Darui at this moment  His mouth was muttering something quickly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 363; Space black hole

    ?

    The Pig Deer Butterfly Trio and Darui are fighting against Golden Horn and Silver Horn. Seeing that Darui was hit by the golden rope and then cut off by the Seven Star Sword, he said that his speech is "boring".  It is about to be sucked into the red gourd.

    At the critical moment, before Darui was sucked in, his lips moved quickly.

    "I'm sorry, Master Raikage, I think I can only go here, and I can no longer share the pressure for you."

    "I'm sorry, Konoha's Inoka Butterfly and the three brats, I couldn't protect you. After I'm sealed, you have to run away quickly."

    "Sorry, everyone."

    "sorry"

    Just when Darui was about to be sucked into the red gourd, with the movement of his lips, the suction force of the red gourd gradually disappeared. Darui stood where he was, with an expression that seemed to be saying goodbye, but if  If you look closely at his eyes, you will find that there is a sense of confidence and composure in his eyes.

    "Since this is a game of 'Forbidden Sentences', I just need to change my catchphrase." Darui looked at the golden and silver horns and thought to himself.

    "Damn it, this guy can forcibly change his catchphrase and decipher the function of our fairy weapon! Golden Horn." Yinjiao's eyes were filled with anger, and the fairy weapon that his two brothers were proud of could be seen through and cracked.  It's an incredible thing.  This is a fairy weapon used by the Sage of the Six Paths. Its power and mystery are self-evident, and it was discovered in a blink of an eye.

    "Ah, this guy is a bit tricky, Yinjiao." Jinjiao was also very angry, "It seems that using this fairy weapon on this guy won't work, Yinjiao."

    Jinjiao looked at Zhuludie and the other three, "Those three brats are also very annoying, Yinjiao." He casually opened the plantain fan in his hand, and a burst of lightning flashed out of the plantain fan in his hand, and huge pillars of lightning struck it.  All the rocks were broken.  In the blink of an eye, Lei Guang swept towards Zhuludie and the three of them.

    "Move!" "Not good!" Shikamaru and Ino both shouted loudly and scattered towards the two sides.

    "Boom!" Thunder smashed the hill behind them into pieces.

    "You seem to have missed them, Jinjiao." Yinjiao looked at Jinjiao, with a hint of sarcasm and a little irritation in his tone.

    "Lan Dun: Encouraging frustration and harshness!" The blue electric light was shining, and the dazzling light made people unable to open their eyes.

    Lan Dun is the blood succession limit of Water Dun and Thunder Dun. Thunder Dun is extremely powerful, but its power is severely scattered and difficult to control. Most of the energy is dissipated in the air and dissipated during the attack.

    But with the combination of water tunnel, the power of thunder tunnel can be controlled, and it can carry out effective and precise strikes. Moreover, because of the existence of water, the power is no longer scattered, and it is all concentrated in the water flow.

    A thick thunder shot out from Darui's hand and hit the bodies of Jin Horn and Silver Horn.

    "AHH!!" The two brothers, Jinjiao and Yinjiao, cried out from the electric shock.

    "Damn it, this guy, it seems that he can only use the power of Nine Tails, Silver Horn." Jin Jiao said to Silver Horn with difficulty.

    "Yes, Jin Horn." Silver Horn answered with the same difficulty.

    "Roar!" "Roar!"

    Two roars of beasts came from the throat of Jin Horn and Silver Horn at the same time.

    All the stones under their feet crumbled, the huge chakras scattered out, and the fiery chakra energy evaporated the water on the lake to produce a large amount of water vapor.

    The water vapor steamed up, blocking everyone's sight.

    The steam dissipated slowly, and two huge figures stood on the surface of the lake. The red chakra coat exclusive to Nine Tails wrapped them, and Nine Tails moved automatically without wind behind them.

    These two figures are the Golden Horn and Silver Horn after the Tailed Beast Transformation. They are completely wrapped by the Nine-Tails Chakra at this time, and the six Chakra-condensed tails behind them are swinging wantonly, and their appearance has completely changed into a dark head.  A small nine-tailed condensed red chakra.

    "I didn't expect them to be able to use Nine-Tails' Chakra. This is terrible!"

    Seeing the golden horn and silver horn that has been completely turned into a tailed beast, everyone in Ninja League felt extremely headache. The previous golden horn and silver horn were already difficult enough, but now they can turn into a tailed beast.  People feel hopeless.

    "Roar!!" Jinjiao Yinjiao didn't care about Ninja League's feelings. After the two completed the tail beast transformation, they let out a huge roar, and quickly rushed towards the people on the shore.

    "Bang! Bang, bang, bang!" There was a continuous sound of rocks collapsing, and the other members of the Ninja League were rushed by the golden horn and silver horn, and there was a scream of misery, and countless people were killed or injured.

    Battles of this level have already surpassed those present.The strength level of everyone in the Union.

    "Hoo!" Jin Jiao stood there and began to brew chakra balls. The shape of these chakra balls is very similar to the tailed beast jade, but it is countless times smaller than the tailed beast jade.  Beast jade has a huge gap, but its power is equally astonishing, which should not be underestimated.

    And Yinkaku is still in front at this moment, fighting with the people of the Ninja League, it is not so much a battle as it is a unilateral massacre by Yinkaku.

    "I'm going to stop Jin Horn, and you guys go to help others." Darui looked at the raging Silver Horn and the golden horn that was condensing the ultimate move, and made a decisive decision, and greeted the three of Zhuludie.

    "Understood!" The three Zhuludie agreed at the same time.

    "You still want to stop me, stupid person!" A trace of disdain flashed in Jinjiao's eyes, and the tailed beast jade gathered at an accelerated rate, and it was almost completed in a blink of an eye.

    "Get out of the way, Yinjiao." Jinjiao roared, and the huge tailed beast jade hit the place where Yinjiao was.

    Silver Horn and Golden Horn have long had a tacit understanding of cooperation, and they were combat partners who often cooperated together during their lifetimes.

    Yinjiao jumped up and shot towards the sky, barely avoiding the attack of Tailed Beast Jade.  The Tailed Beast Jade continued to fly forward and hit a stone not far ahead.

    "Boom!" A dazzling light centered on the Tailed Beast Jade spread rapidly, accompanied by terrifying destructive power, a huge yellow semicircular light ball gradually expanded.

    The huge impact will destroy everything around.

    The three of Zhuludie were just on their way to Yinjiao when a tailed beast jade exploded in front of their eyes. The huge destructive force knocked the three of them into the air, and the three of them couldn't control their bodies in mid-air.

    "Ino!" "Ino!" Shikamaru and Choji shouted at the same time, their voices were full of anxiety and panic, because they suddenly found a huge rock falling towards her behind Ino, but at this time Ino  The crisis has not yet been discovered.

    After hearing Shikamaru and Choji's exclamation, Ino had already noticed something, but she was in a state of floating at this time and couldn't control her body at all.

    Shikamaru and Choji showed undisguised panic on their faces, desperately trying to control their bodies, wishing they could fly to Ino and push her away, but at this moment they could do nothing but watch the huge rock leave Ino.  getting closer

    Seeing that he was about to be smashed by that huge mountain rock and die in a coma

    And at this critical moment, a space fluctuation suddenly appeared around Ino, and then a spiral black hole emerged out of thin air. Before everyone could react, Ino's body was sucked into the black hole in an instant, and disappeared without a trace.  trace.

    And the space black hole also completely sucked Ino in, and then dissipated, leaving only the stunned people.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 three hundred and sixtieth chapters; lucky

    ?

    "What what's wrong?" Shikamaru and Choji stared at the place where Yamanaka Ino disappeared in dumbfounded.  They really couldn't figure out why a space black hole suddenly appeared beside Ino.  Forget it, you must know that the reason why their Zhuludie is called Zhuludie is because the three of them are one and one heart, and they can't do without any one of them.

    But now that Ino Yamanaka was sucked away by the black hole in space, they could only pray that nothing would happen to Ino.

    "Jinjiao, do you know what that thing is?" Yinjiao stared suspiciously at the place where the space black hole appeared. You must know that the two of them have been together for such a long time.  Imagine the level of tacit understanding.

    Like the attack just now, the two of them can be said to be sure to win.  The tailed beast Yuming looked like it was hitting a distant stone, but it was actually going towards the three of them, Zhuludie.  In fact, their tactics proved to be successful.

    "I don't really understandbut" Jin Jiao was silent for a while, saying that he really didn't know what the existence of that thing was.  After all, this is beyond the scope of their cognition.  In their cognition, no one can take people away without knowing it.

    You must know that there is no other way for this ability to silently take people away except space ninjutsu.  In their lifetime, apart from the Flying Thunder God developed by the second generation of Naruto, there seems to be nothing else

    But the second generation of Hokage has been dead for so long, and they were the ones who caused it, so they can't figure it out.

    And at the same time

    Uchiha Tatsu glanced at Ino, who was sleeping in his space at this time, with inexplicable complexity and inexplicable tenderness in his eyes, and then he seemed to think of something, and murmured in a low voice: "Golden Horn and Silver Horn  Do you remember that in the original book, they were calculated and sealed by Darui and Inoka Butterfly from class 10, I didn¡¯t expect such a big mistake to happen, if I didn¡¯t just pass by, maybe Ino would have already"

    Thinking of that possibility, Chen's eyes were full of chills, and at the same time, he felt a little bit of luck in his heart.

    In fact, it was a coincidence that Chen appeared here, it started from the moment he killed Bai Jue

    After taking care of Bai Jue casually, Chen left the place where he was hiding and practicing, and now the whole ninja world is in full swing, and Chen, who has been bored for a long time, also wants to go outside at this time, but before that, Chen has already lifted the Six Paths.  Mode, after all, his appearance is too ostentatious, anyway, there is no need to use the power of the ten tails now, so there is no need to maintain that flamboyant appearance all the time.

    Not long after leaving, Chen encountered a battle between Ninja Federation and Akatsuki Organization.

    There are dead bodies lying all over the ground, including ninjas from the Ninja League, and Baijue clones from the Akatsuki Organization. Obviously, this place has experienced a tragic war before.

    However, when Chen just arrived, the battle here was almost over, because when Chen arrived, he saw hundreds of Baijue clones besieging the last ninja of the Ninja League, and the ninja of the Ninja League was not bad  , in the face of more than a hundred Bai Jue sieges, he was still able to support himself. However, at this time, he was the only one left fighting alone, with no teammates or reinforcements, and it can be seen from his state  At this time, he had reached his limit, until finally, the remaining Ninja Ninja was exhausted to death by Bai Jue's army.

    Obviously, in this battle, it seemed that the Baijue army organized by Akatsuki had the upper hand, and the Ninja League ended with the annihilation of the entire army.

    When Chen appeared, the group of remaining Baijue clones naturally found Chen, and the enemies were naturally jealous when they met. After discovering that the person who came was actually Uchiha Chen who killed their bodies, those Baijue clones were not at all.  Other thoughts swarmed towards Uchiha Chen directly, wanting to tear the man in front of him into pieces and avenge their bodies.

    The result is obvious. Hundreds of Baijue seem to be quite a number, but they have a bit of an advantage in number. In Chen's eyes, they are just a group of moving wooden stakes. There is no suspense.  It turned into ashes, but Chen didn't kill all of these Bai Jue, he would leave a living, because he had been in retreat for a while before, and he still didn't understand the current situation, so he needed to get some information.

    At this time, Chen was standing in the center of the battlefield, and casually let go of the Baijue avatar that had been controlled by his Sharingan, and immediately after that, a black flame ignited in the body of the Baijue avatar.

    Chen just used the ability of Sharingan on the Baijue clone, and has learned some information from that Baijue clone, most of which are useless information. After all, these Baijue clones are just cannon fodder made by Obito, so I know  Not much at all,nbsp;"For today's plan Everyone should protect themselves first, and then wait for the news from the headquarters. Let's see what the headquarters is saying. Now all we can do is wait for the order from the headquarters  Now, before that, you must act cautiously, especially don't make any outrageous actions to Uchiha Tatsuya, you must wait for the order from the headquarters, otherwise I have no way to guarantee everyone's life."

    Uchiha Tatsuo turned his head and glanced at the Ninja people who gathered together at this time, and didn't pay much attention to them. If it was before, Uchiha Tatsun might have played with them, after all, he just got ten tails now  His strength has never been shown in front of everyone.

    But now, Uchiha Tatsuo's target is not the people of Ninja League, but the two Jinkaku and Yinkaku who are opposite them.

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked away from the Ninja people. I don't know if it was an illusion, Shikamaru and the others felt that the whole person was much more relaxed.

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Jinjiao Yinjiao with cold eyes, and the whole battlefield was filled with a chilling atmosphere.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Three hundred and sixtieth chapters; Covenant?  nonexistent!

    ?

    "U Uchiha Tatsu? Suoga, so you are the Uchiha Tatsu that guy said? What do you want to do" Jinjiao felt the pressure Uchiha Tatsu exerted on him and Yinkaku.  It was getting heavier, and I couldn't help asking.

    Jinjiao and Yinjiao are some ninjas in the reincarnated army of Orochidou Dirty Earth who have no restrictions on personality, because they themselves are the rebels of Yunyin Village, and they are known as the most ferocious criminals in Yunyin's history.  It's full of hatred, so it's not as resistant as other reincarnations of dirt.

    This also allowed them to be recognized by Oroshedou and Obito, and thus learned a lot of information, including about Uchiha Tatsuya, so they are not very unfamiliar with Uchiha Tatsumi except that they have never met.

    "What are you doing? What did you say I want to do!"

    "Don't forget, we are now in a state of alliance, and you are unilaterally breaking the contract!" Ginkaku couldn't bear the coercion exerted on him by Uchiha Tatsuo, and couldn't help shouting.

    "Covenant?" Uchiha Tatsumi smiled disdainfully: "Is that kind of thing still necessary?"

    Golden Horn and Silver Horn are the few people who know the alliance between Uchiha Tatsuo and Akatsuki.  It is precisely because of the effect of the Nine-Tails Chakra that the sensory abilities of both Golden Horn and Silver Horn have been greatly enhanced. Otherwise, they would never have heard of this important secret.

    Speaking of not intending to listen, everyone in Ninja League couldn't help but gasped when they heard that Uchiha Tatsuo had already started an alliance with the Akatsuki organization.  The reason why they were able to compete against the Akatsuki organization and Uchiha Tatsumi after uniting was that there were also conflicts and barriers between the Akatsuki organization and Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Although it seems that everyone in the Ninja League is facing two powerful enemies at the same time, you must know that there are actually conflicts between the Akatsuki Organization and Uchiha Tatsumi, and they will not mind killing each other if they can.  It is equivalent to saying that the three of them are fighting each other and maintaining a three-legged situation.

    It was precisely because of this situation that they were able to persevere, but now they suddenly heard a shocking news that Uchiha Tatsuo and the Xiao organization began to join forces.  Does this mean that they will unite to wipe out the Ninja Federation?

    "Hurry up and send this news back to the headquarters. The current situation is beyond our control. Let the headquarters decide." Darui said to Shikamaru.  It's almost the same as Shikamaru.

    After all, Shikamaru's strategic decision-making ability has been recognized by everyone. Although he has not been able to come up with a reasonable solution now, everyone does not blame him.  In front of them, these strategies and the like are completely useless.

    Everyone knows that Uchiha Madara's invincible posture during the Fourth World War, and what kind of strategy can work for him?  The Uchiha Tatsuya in front of him has already reached the level of Uchiha Madara.

    In fact, Uchiha Chen, who was standing in mid-air, had already heard the voices of the people below.  As for what they said, bring this news back to the headquarters.

    Uchiha Chen just smiled contemptuously, not to mention that Uchiha Chen is not afraid of the shadows of the villages in their headquarters at all.  The information is out, and now they are probably in a fierce fight with Payne. Even if they have solved Payne and the headquarters is gone, it is impossible to recover immediately.

    The headquarters itself is in danger, so how can they take care of them?

    Uchiha Chen asked himself that there are really few people in this world who can punish him.  As long as he doesn't want to seek death himself, even the Rebirth of the Six Paths is only at the same level as him. How could a ninja alliance and an Akatsuki organization be his opponents.

    If Uchiha Tatsuo hadn't fully integrated the power of the nine-tailed beasts and became Ten-tailed Jinchuriki and entered the six-path mode, he would still be a little stressed when he said this.  But now he doesn't feel any pressure to say that.

    Even the Six Paths just lived so long longer than him, and the two are on the same level in terms of realm. Even if Uchiha Tatsuo turns on the Six Paths mode, he can't beat the real Six Paths Sage, and the Six Paths Sage has no way to make Uchiha  Chen admits defeat.

    Uchiha Chen, whose strength has been improved by leaps and bounds, doesn't care what the people of Ninja League will do, and won't explain anything. What they hear at this time is what they hear, and Uchiha Chen is completely lazy to explain.

    Since they think they have formed an alliance with Akatsuki, let's make an alliance. After all, they have indeed said so before, although the relationship between them?When Bai Jue was killed, it was considered to be unilaterally lifted, but Uchiha Tatsumi has no obligation to explain this issue to the group of ants in front of him.

    "Are you sure you really want to break the covenant" Jinkaku said to Uchiha Tatsuo gloomily, since Ginkaku has already revealed it, it's not a big deal anyway, and there's no need to cover up this kind of thing  What, it would be better to let the people of the Ninja Federation know, as long as the people of the Ninja Federation think that they and Uchiha Tatsumi are in an alliance, so that the people of the Ninja Federation will definitely regard them and Uchiha Tatsumi as a group,  People from Ninja League may also attack Uchiha Tatsuo because of this, so they will be much more relaxed.

    "Humph" Uchiha Tatsuo snorted coldly: "Covenant? That kind of thing doesn't exist at all, even if it exists, I wouldn't pay attention to it. I, Uchiha Tatsuya, will never accept anything.  Restraint." His eyes flickered, looking at Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao, they didn't know what they were thinking.

    After hearing Uchiha Tatsuo's words, Jinjiao Yinkaku said angrily: "Don't think that you have some strength, we have nothing to do with you, the ninja tools in our hands are not vegetarian."

    "Oh?" Uchiha Tatsuo looked at the ninja that Jinkaku and Yinkaku transformed from the tailed beast body with great interest: "Is this the legendary ninja of six paths? I heard that they can seal people up  , I don¡¯t know if the rumors are true.¡±

    "Whether it's true or not, don't you know if you come here and try it!" Jin Jiao looked at Uchiha Chen cautiously. Now that he has decided to do something, he can no longer take it lightly. It seems that Uchiha Chen still treats the two of them  Very contemptuous.

    They should make good use of Uchiha Tatsu's contempt for the two of them, maybe they can take Uchiha Tatsu's big trouble away.

    Jinjiao turned his head to look at Yinjiao, and there was no superfluous expression on his face that had turned into a tailed beast.  Seeing that Jin Jiao was looking at him, Silver Horn nodded at his face, which was also covered with nine-tailed chakras.  The tacit cooperation between the two has already surpassed the shackles between words, and sometimes even just a look can read what the other is thinking.

    At the same time, Kakudo, who was fighting with everyone in the Ninja League below, could not help but nodded thoughtfully when he heard the conversation between Ginkaku Ginkaku and Tatsuo Uchiha: "So that's the case, have you already formed an alliance?"   (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Three hundred and sixtieth chapters; hidden cloud situation

    ?

    The news of Payne's attack on the headquarters of the Ninja Federation has not yet spread, so the ninjas who are fighting on the front line do not know that their headquarters in the rear is now being attacked by the enemy.

    Taking advantage of the fact that Uchiha Tatsumi and Jin Yinjiao are arguing, the people of Ninja Federation have already sent back the situation that happened here to the headquarters.  Going back is decided by the senior officials of the Ninja Federation, while waiting for the reinforcements of the Ninja Federation.

    However, Yunyin Village at this time

    The battle here is still going on. After the appearance of the fifth generation of Naruto Tsunade, the situation on the field has also changed.

    Tiandao Payne looked at the confident Ninja League people below, and said indifferently: "Oh? Just because you want to resist God's sanction?"

    At this moment, Tsunade stepped out, looked at Payne who was standing in mid-air with a dignified look and snorted coldly: "Don't think that you can be a god because of your strength. I admit that you are very strong, but you are not invincible  , because of me! I am the fifth Hokage of Konoha Village!"

    After finishing talking, Tsunade was full of momentum. At this moment, she was no longer a medical ninja who treated the wounded in the rear, but the heroine Tsunade who was called the princess and one of Konoha Sannin!

    "Hahahahaha, what you said is true. Since you, a little girl, have said so, how can I let you specialize in front of me with my old bones?" The third Tsuchikage laughed, obviously being aroused by Tsunade  The arrogance in his chest was revealed.

    That's right, Payne is indeed their strong opponent. It can even be said that if they are one-on-one, they will definitely not be Payne's opponent. After all, the six of them are guys who can't be killed for some reason.  The ability, if it is the first time you encounter it, you will definitely suffer a big loss.  Even they were barely able to match Payne's doppelg?nger.

    "Hokage-sama, are youreally okay?" Kakashi was a little worried. After all, Tsunade used up a lot of chakra when he channeled slugs to help everyone heal their injuries. Now the enemy he has to face is  Guys they didn't take lightly in their heyday.  Can a Tsunade Hime who has consumed so much Chakra really block the attack of Payne's clone?

    Tsunade glanced at Kakashi, obviously knowing what he was thinking, and couldn't help feeling warm in his heart, and said, "Don't worry, you must know that when Konoha Sannin and Hanzang fought in a decisive battle  The situation is even more dangerous than it is now. Since I, Tsunade, can survive once, I can survive the second time. Kakashi, when I went to the battlefield, you were still in the ninja school. My own body  I know, it's fine."

    "But" Kakashi is not actually worried about this issue. You must know that the current situation is very similar to the situation when Uchiha Tatsuo came to Konoha Village for revenge.  It was also like this at the beginning. Tsunade consumed too much chakra because of psychic slugs to heal everyone, so in the end there was no chakra to maintain a young face.

    Kakashi was worried that what happened last time would happen again, and he was conservative about Tsunade going to the battlefield.

    Tsunade threw her own special Bingliang pill to Kazekage Tsuchikage and Kakashi, and she also took one to restore her own chakra: "Let's gossip, but it's still on the battlefield now  .¡±

    "Have you discussed it?" Tiandao Payne stood in mid-air and looked at Tsunade and the others indifferently as they took Bingliang Pills to restore their chakra.  He is not worried about this, it is his contempt for a group of ants as a god.

    Just ask, does an elephant care what the ants at his feet do?  No, it's like Payne doesn't care what everyone in the Ninja League is paying attention to.  For him, the group of people below is just a little bit of trouble that Tuying can cause him.  After all, as long as one is not careful, it may be completely destroyed by his dust escape hit.

    However, this is just a little troublesome. Tuying's dust escape needs to hit the target to be effective. Will Payne, who has already taken precautions, be hit by Tuying's dust escape so easily?  The result is obviously impossible.

    "Since we have discussed it, it's time for me to send you on your way."

    After finishing speaking, Tiandao Payne stretched out his right hand to the four of them, "Vientiane Tianyin".  A strong gravitational force came from Kakashi and the others, as if to tear them all apart.

    Everyone who had been on guard for a long time had probably guessed his next plan when Tiandao Payne reached out his hand, and attached their Chakra to their feet, trying to resist the gravity from Tiandao Payne by virtue of Chakra's adsorption ability.

    However, in fact, this is just their whimsy. If the ability of reincarnation eye can be cracked so easily, then?The reincarnation eye is not worthy of being called the first of the three pupil techniques, nor is it worthy of being called the eye of god.

    Gradually, they began to be unable to resist the gravitational pull of Vientiane Tianyin.  Tuying bit his lip, forcing himself to calm down from the effect of gravity, approached with difficulty with his hands, and began to seal at a very slow but powerful speed.

    "Earth escape, the art of light and heavy rocks!"

    This is the only way he can think of to counter Payne's ninjutsu. Only by making himself and others' bodies more bulky can they barely support under Payne's Vientiane Sky Attraction.

    "Huh? It seems that you are not stupid." Tiandao Payne glanced at Tuying in surprise. He did not expect this guy to think of this. Although his Vientiane Sky Yin was not fully released, it was not  They can hold on.  To his surprise, Tu Ying caught his loophole.

    "Since you don't want to come over, then I'll send you away." A cruel smile appeared on Payne's face, which combined with his already stiff face gave off a strange feeling.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    "Not good!" Kakashi and the others suddenly felt bad. At this moment, they barely resisted Payne's Vientiane Sky Attraction, but they didn't expect that these two moves could be used together.  Caught off guard, they didn't even have time to defend.

    Even the posture of their best efforts to resist aggravated the damage they suffered.

    "Boom!" The four of Kakashi forcibly endured a blow from Shinra Tenseki, and the whole person fell into the mound.

    "Puff!" A mouthful of blood spewed out, apparently after suffering the additional Shenluo Tianzheng, they all suffered internal injuries to varying degrees.

    "I'll ask again for the last time, where are Eight Tails and Nine Tails!" Payne stood motionless in mid-air, just waiting for the four of them to stand up again, and then said.

    "Hmph If you want to find Eight and Nine Tails, then step over our corpses!" Tsunade wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, panted heavily and looked at Payne.

    "Stubborn!" Payne couldn't help frowning. He no longer has much patience to play house with a group of ants here. Since they refuse to talk, they will all be destroyed.  At that time, the eight tails and nine tails will naturally appear.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and sixty seventh; the battle of the shadows

    ?

    Payne believes that not everyone is loyal to their Five Ninja Village Alliance, not to say that they will not betray, but because there are not enough chips for betrayal.  Payne didn't believe that everyone in the Five Ninja Village Alliance was not afraid of death.

    No one gave him an answer before, maybe he really didn't know, or maybe he knew, but the coercion he exerted by Payne was not enough.  If one person doesn't know, then kill one person, and if two people don't know, then kill a pair of people. Payne doesn't believe that no one will tell him in the end.

    As for failure?  To be honest, Payne has never thought about this issue, who is he?  He is a god, will God fail because of these trash fish?

    "It seems that we need to put more pressure on you!" Payne muttered to himself.

    Kakashi and the others got up from the mound again and shook their heads.  They didn't expect that they would be put together by Tiandao Payne.

    "We can't go on like this. We have to find a way out quickly, otherwise we will definitely fail if we go on like this." Tu Ying stretched his waist after getting up from the mound. After all, he was not as good as these young people.  You must know that he is of the same generation as the third Hokage and the third Raikage, and the third Hokage and the third Raikage have already been buried in the ground, so he is the only one who still insists on the first front of the village leader, as the village leader.  The chieftains fought on the front lines.

    The group of people back then had already died and retired, and the third generation of Tsuchikage had also reached the age of retirement, but this generation of Iwanin Village did not have any rising stars, so he would always insist on being the leader of the village.  up the road.

    Now his body is no longer suitable for fighting on the battlefield. Whether it is his waist injury or his chakra reserves, it has proved that the third generation of Tsuchikage is no longer the shadow of a village in the peak period.  .

    Tu Ying touched his waist with lingering fear. Fortunately, he had foreseen the coming danger a little earlier and prepared a posture to bear the pressure in advance, otherwise his waist would have been sprained.  Once this person gets old, not only will his legs and feet become unfit, but his waist will also become bad.

    Tsuchikage unobtrusively turned to the side to make his waist more comfortable. At this time, he must not let the enemy see that he has a wound on his waist. They were already in a disadvantaged state, and his three generations of Tsuchikage as  The only main combat power that can completely annihilate the opponent is absolutely not able to back down.

    Kakashi glanced in the direction of the Third Tsuchikage, and his small movements did not escape Kakashi's sight. Everyone in Ninja League already knew that the Third Tsuchikage had a waist injury and often suffered from back pain, but  The enemy doesn't know about it. If the enemy knows about it, then he will definitely seize this weakness of the Third Tsuchikage and pursue it fiercely.

    Not only did they want to pretend that nothing happened, they even wanted to hide the earth shadow.  Kakashi glanced to the side, and found that Tsunade and Kazekage Gaara had already noticed that Tsuchikage seemed to have pain in his waist.

    The three of them made eye contact and secretly decided on one thing. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with it. The finished product stood in a zigzag position, faintly surrounding Tu Ying, pretending to protect Tu Ying as the protagonist, but in fact  It was to divert Payne's attention away from Tu Ying.  They shifted their gaze from Tuying alone to several of them.

    Seeing their actions, Tu Ying couldn't help being moved in his heart even though he didn't say anything.  Hehe smiled and said: "You guys should hurry up and figure out what to do. My old bones have not fallen so easily. What I have to do now is to kill them quickly."

    Tsunade curled his lips: "Don't talk anymore, you old guy. You have to be brave at a very old age. The shock you received just now must be the biggest. Don't think we don't know. But  Thank you."

    It turned out that at the moment Payne used Shenluo Tianzheng, Tuying already felt that something was wrong. At that moment, he removed the weighted rock technique that was blessed on everyone, and quickly used the seal to cast the earth escape light and heavy rock  The art of reducing the weight of all people, reducing the weight of their bodies.

    This is why they forcibly endured the combined punch of Tiandao Payne, Vientiane Tianyin and Shenluo Tianzheng, but only suffered a little internal injury.  But the instigator of all this, Sandai Tsuchikage, spent too much chakra for resisting Tendo Payne's ninjutsu. That is to say, among the four people, he was actually the most impacted.

    "Don't be useless just because I'm an old man. You need to know that you will grow stronger when you grow old. Ginger will always be old and hot." Tuying snorted softly, as if responding to what Tsunade said.?He hummed softly as if he couldn't help the back pain.

    Payne is a creature without emotion, or he has lost the ability to express emotions since a corpse was made into a six-door puppet by Nagato, but even so, facing the group of people under Kakashi so unscrupulous  The conversation and chat are still very hot.

    Under the circumstance that the enemy is a god, he dared to chat so enthusiastically in the crowd so boldly, it was obvious that he didn't take him seriously.  There are few things more infuriating than ignoring a godlike being.

    "You guysSince you want to die so much, then I'll give you a ride!" As he said this, Payne waved his right hand, and the clones of Payne who were standing behind him moved out together, and headed straight towards the card.  Cassie and the others flew away.

    "Let's gossip, let's deal with the enemy quickly. We are alone. As for Mr. Tuying, how about leaving the one who is still flying in the sky to you? After all, you are the only one here who can resist him a little bit."  Offensive." Seeing the enemy attacking, Tsunade made a decisive decision, and at this time they could no longer allow them to think about other issues.  You can only talk about other things if you can kill the enemies here first.

    "No problem, leave that arrogant guy to the old man. Not to mention being able to win against that guy, at least this old man can hold him back until you decide the winner.  I'm not sure how long I can hold on." The third Tsuchikage nodded solemnly, knowing his own state best in his heart.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 368; Kakashi's battle

    ?

    It is rare for the third generation of Tsuchikage to look at Tiandao Payne seriously now. You must know that he did not pay attention to this second-year middle school boy who pretended to be a ghost.

    However, it turns out that the back waves of the Yangtze River pushed the front waves, and the front waves died on the beach.  This group of masters of the older generation has already been surpassed by others without knowing it, not only that, if they continue to stand still and refuse to keep pace with the times, sooner or later they will be eliminated by the times  .

    Tu Ying's state is only clear to him. Although his waist is starting to hurt a little now, it's an old problem, and he can persist to some extent, as long as he doesn't use the super-weighted rock technique too much.  What a problem.

    Having been a ninja for so many years, if he can't bear even this little pain, then he has been the leader of Ninja Village for so many years in vain.

    But with his current amount of chakra, there is no way to last long.  Especially his opponent is such an unfathomable guy.  Obviously, Payne has never appeared in the sight of everyone. For a long time, Payne appeared as the leader in the Xiao organization.

    Even in the Xiao organization, there are not many guys who know the depth of Payne's strength.  Except for the failure of the battle when he went to Tanokuni to clean up Uchiha Chen, Payne's mission has never failed, which means that his strength has never been leaked.

    For Tuying to face this guy who can't see the depth of his strength at all, he still feels a little uneasy in his heart, not because he is afraid that he will not be able to beat him himself, but because he is afraid that the other people will not be the opponent of this guy.  For example, Kakashi, although it is indeed much stronger than other elite jounin, but after all, he has not crossed the threshold of the shadow class.

    If you want to say who Tsuchikage is most worried about among these routes, it must be Tsunade.  That's right, it wasn't Kakashi who was barely capable of fighting against a Kage-level powerhouse, but Tsunade, a veteran Kage-level powerhouse.

    No matter how you look at it, Tsunade cannot compete with the remaining human realms, hungry ghost realms, or hell realms.

    Not to mention the Hungry Ghost Road, Tsunade's strange power fist is not his opponent at all, or Tsunade's strange power fist is to send chakra to the Hungry Ghost Road, and the hell road and the human world cannot be easily solved by melee attacks.

    So what Tukage is most worried about is actually Tsunade's war. He can hold back the seemingly strongest guy. He just wants Kazekage and Kakashi to solve the battle as soon as possible, and then help Tsunade to give her opponent to the battle.  Solve it, and then it will be easy to solve this most troublesome guy.

    Before Payne attacked, Tsunade quickly took out his special antidote and Bingliang pills and threw them to the three of Tukage, so that they could make good use of this gap time to give Bingliang pills and antidotes to them.  After all, no one knows whether this self-proclaimed god will use poison as a means of attack.

    Just in case, they should prepare first before speaking.

    "Here we come!" Kakashi's eyes were fixed, and the Sharingan in his left eye had begun to turn slowly, carefully watching the movements of Payne's avatar.

    "We each deal with our previous opponents! Master Tsunade, the remaining one will be handed over to you!"

    "no problem!"

    Kakashi made mudras with both hands, and a group of dazzling mudras was completed in the blink of an eye.

    "Thunder Dungeon, Double Thunder Tiger Killing Technique!" Two lightning bolts shot out from Kakashi's hands, and two ferocious Thunder Beasts appeared in the air. They entangled with each other and attacked Payne's clone in Hell Road.

    "Hmph, do you think the same trick will work for me?" Hell Dao Payne watched Kakashi release the ninjutsu expressionlessly.

    He admitted that Kakashi's speed of seal formation is very fast, and even faintly reached the speed of Uchiha Itachi's six seal formation speed in a blink of an eye, but this is still not enough. If there is no kaleidoscope Sharingan, even in front of the world  It is not enough to watch Itachi come back again.

    Although Kakashi also has Sharingan, he is not a member of the Uchiha family after all. Although Sharingan has brought him great benefits, and even allowed him to get the title of Konoha Copy Ninja, he also  became a burden to him.

    Originally, the Chakra of the Hatake Clan was low, and the Sharingan in Kakashi¡¯s left eye did not match the body because it was transplanted, so Kakashi did not close the Sharingan, and he used Chakra to resist all the time.  Writing about the erosion of the body by sharing eyes.

    Once upon a time, he also thought about giving up Sharingan, but thinking of his original teammates, he promised his teammates to see the world with his eyes, and he finally chose to keep Sharingan.

    "You'll know if you try it out?" Kakashi snorted softly,The pattern changed for a while, and the two giant ultralisks separated immediately and then attacked Payne's clone in the human world from both sides.

    "It's interesting." Jigodo, who originally wanted to avoid the move sideways, couldn't help being a little excited when he saw that Kakashi changed his move temporarily.  You must know that Payne's six avatars are interlinked in sight, and their perception of things is also interlinked. No matter who is hurt, any other one can sense it.

    Kakashi had already used this trick when facing Tiandao before, but he didn't expect that he was still hiding his clumsiness at that time.  How dare you hide your clumsiness when facing God?

    "Huh!" Jigokudo dashed towards Kakashi, stretching out his hands to grab Kakashi's neck.

    "Judgment!"

    Kakashi's neck was grabbed by Hell Road, and a phantom like King Yama appeared behind Hell Road.

    "Tell me, where are the Eight and Nine Tails!"

    However, the answer to the hell road was a flash of thunder.  Kakashi's body turned into a mass of throbbing lightning, and it exploded suddenly with a "buzz!"

    "Is it the Thunderbolt avatar again" Jill Dao had no injuries on his body after forcibly bearing the explosion damage from Kakashi's Thunderbolt avatar, and even his clothes were not damaged.  Long before the Thunder Dun avatar started to explode, Hell Dao had already summoned King Yama to swallow itself, and did not reappear until the explosion ended.

    "It seems that you were teasing people like this before." Hell Dao Payne's words sounded neither sad nor happy, but anyone can hear the feeling of anger from his words.  Being teased by the same person with the same tricks, even a clay figurine will get angry.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Three hundred and sixtieth IX; Kakashi's battle II

    ?

    "Heh Can tactical matters be called teasing people?" Kakashi smiled contemptuously, and completely ignored the words of Hell Road, after all, this is what the ninja profession is like.

    As the saying goes, soldiers never tire of cheating, except for Naruto Uzumaki and Maitekai, who are simple-minded and well-developed, who will fight straight at people, and no one is really as stubborn as you.  Punch me head-on.  Whether you like it or not.

    Payne: ""

    "Since you want to die so much, I'll let you go."

    There was a stir behind the hell road, and a stick full of chakra appeared in his hand.  Payne swung hard, and a stream of air flowed towards Kakazang's hiding place.

    "Boom!" The land where Kakashi was located was bursting with smoke.  After the smoke dissipated, Kakashi had disappeared.

    "Are you still here to play peek-a-boo?" Hell Road picked up the chakra stick in his hand, looked around and found no trace of Kakashi.

    "Rachel!"

    Just at this moment, Kakashi flashed out from the back of Hell Road, and Rachel in his hand had already taken shape, like an indomitable sharp blade, rushing towards the enemy in front of him.

    However, Kakashi's inevitable blow was easily avoided by Hell Road by turning around.

    "What?" Kakashi looked at the hand held by Hell Road, and said in surprise: "How how is it possible."

    "You seem surprised? Huh mortal wisdom."

    Since he has never had an intersection with Payne, or it is the first time he has fought with Payne, Kakashi has no idea that the line of sight between the six realms of Payne is completely shared, even if he avoids the sight of hell  , but he did not avoid the sight of other Payne clones.  It is conceivable that Kakashi's strategy can only end in failure in the end.

    "You're finished" An embarrassed smile appeared on Hell Road's stiff face. It's hard to imagine how that stiff face could accumulate such a smile.

    Hell Dao grabbed Kakashi's hand and swung it at Kakashi with the other hand, only to hear a "bang", and Kakashi's figure instantly turned into a cloud of smoke  Disappeared in front of the hell road.

    Payne: ""

    Kakashi, who was leaning against the tree behind, had cold sweat running down his face. Fortunately, for the sake of caution, he only used Kageko to consume himself.  He sighed softly, now his chakra is running out, even if he has taken Tsunade's special Bingliang pill before, it is just a drop in the bucket.

    The amount of chakra needed to maintain Sharingan far exceeded their imagination, and even he had no way to continue to consume it with the Thunder Dun clone.  Kakashi took a deep breath, put his hand into the ninja bag, took out two military food pills, and stuffed them into his mouth.

    Although it is said that if you eat too much of this kind of thing, it will damage your body and even affect your future development, but the current situation can no longer take care of so much.  If there is no way to defeat the enemy in front of you, then what is the future?

    After knocking down two Bingliang pills, the lack of chakra on Kakashi's body was supplemented to a certain extent, but this was far from enough. His chakra amount itself was not much, and even if he recovered a little now, it did not improve the situation.  better.  According to his current chakra amount, at most, he can put two or three Rachels.

    "It seems that we have to think of a way again." Kakashi muttered to himself.

    And Hell Road has already become impatient after being teased by Kakashi again and again. He thought that this guy would be very cunning, but he didn't expect that this guy's cunning was beyond his estimation.  The real body was not used for two consecutive attacks.  But seeing that he didn't use the thunder clone but the shadow clone when he attacked for the second time, it seems that this guy doesn't have much chakra anymore.

    Hell Dao Payne nodded thoughtfully, since he already knew that the guy had insufficient Chakra, there was no need to worry so much.  He closed his eyes and began to sense carefully, or he was communicating with other Payne clones to share their vision.

    Suddenly Hell Road opened his eyes suddenly: "There!" The chakra stick in his hand swung towards the back of the tree where Kakashi's real body was hiding.

    "Damn it, how is it possible" Kakashi was caught off guard, his hands that were making a seal were suddenly interrupted, so he could only stop the seal and jump and dodge to the side.  He looked at Payne in surprise and muttered to himself, "Thishow could he know where I am."

    "The game of cat and mouse should now be over.??.  "Hell Road looked at Kakashi with a flat face, no matter how clever Kakashi was, it was impossible for him to think that the sight of the six paths of Payne could be shared. Now Kakashi's real body has been captured by Hell Road Payne  After being forced out, the remaining things will be much easier to handle.

    Kakashi is no match for Hell Dao based on strength alone, let alone Hell Dao also has the ability to recover.  To say that Kakashi found the wrong opponent at the beginning, if he faced the human world, he might still be able to win, but Kakashi's strength is still not enough to face the hell road that can recover.  a little bit.

    It's a pity that Gaara has his own Gaara to clean up the world, and it is more convenient to deal with Gaara, which makes Kakashi only able to head-to-head with Hell.

    "Ah really upset." Kakashi chuckled, he hadn't been in such a mess for a long time, thinking that even when he was facing Itachi Uchiha, he was able to do 50/50, but he didn't  Thinking of being beaten by this guy who claims to be a god today.

    "To be honest, if it's not unnecessary, I really don't want to use this trick." Kakashi lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking, if it wasn't for his shoulders still shrugging, maybe it was true  I thought Kakashi was captured without a fight.

    "Ninjutsu, the art of multiple shadow clones!"

    Kakashi clasped his hands together, and the multiple shadow clone technique was cast instantly.  He jumped back, his whole body completely hidden in the shadow clone.

    "Do you still want to play hide-and-seek?" Seeing that Kakashi was still unwilling to give up and wanted to fight to the end, Hell Road couldn't help but sneered.

    As he spoke, he swung the chakra stick in his hand vigorously, breaking up all the shadow clones rushing towards him.

    Although it was the right choice for Hell Road to do so, it happened to fall into Kakashi's calculations.  This step had already been counted when he made the battle plan.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and seventieth; Kakashi's battle 3

    ?

    Kakashi has never been a ninja with a simple mind and well-developed limbs. It can even be said that he not only has unique attainments in ninjutsu, but also has a unique understanding in combat planning.  It's just that relatively speaking, there are too many ninjutsu geniuses in Konoha Village. Whether it's Golden Flash, Shisui Shisui or Uchiha Itachi's talent for ninjutsu is higher than him.

    And in terms of battle planning, there are people from the Nara clan who are dedicated to the front, making it difficult for Kakashi, who is so level-headed, to receive too much attention.  Especially after Kakashi was twelve years old, he completely fell silent. If Kakashi before the age of twelve can be called a genius, then Kakashi after the age of twelve has been completely recognized by others.  ignored.

    But if someone really dares to underestimate Kakashi, then it's over. Kakashi will use his strength to prove that the genius back then is still a genius, and your uncle will always be your uncle.

    Superb ninjutsu talent and unique combat plan are the proof that Kakashi can make a great name in the ninja world.  But now, it was because Payne underestimated Kakashi that he fell into a stalemate with Kakashi.

    "Humph You're so tricky, you want to escape again!" After destroying Kakashi's shadow clone, Hell Road quickly waved the chakra stick in an attempt to disperse the smoke.  In the end, he didn't expect that what was waiting for him behind the smoke was the real killing move.

    "Thunderbolt Thunderblade Impact!"

    I saw a white lightning-like blade condensed in Kakashi's hand. Don't think that Kakashi has no other unique moves except Raikiri. I knew that Kakashi had already completed the Lightning attribute check when he was twelve years old.  Carat's nature has changed. After so many years of accumulation, it is not far behind Yunnin Village in terms of thunder attribute attainments.

    "Oh? Can you finally get something interesting?" After dispelling the smoke, Hell Road found that Kakashi was holding the Thunder Blade in an extremely unstable state as if it was about to explode at any time, and finally became a little interested.

    It turns out that this guy has spent so much effort to create a formation just to make a big move.  After Hell Dao found that he couldn't get out of Kakashi's lock, he simply summoned King Yama and swallowed himself directly.

    With a sound of "Boom~", the lightning blade impact in Kakashi's hand hit Yama King directly, and did not cause any damage to Hell Dao.

    Hell Road came out from the mouth of King Yama, looking at Kakashi who was in a weak state after exhausting his ultimate move, he joked, "Unfortunately, this move of yours is useless to me. But it seems that this move is also very burdensome to you.  Big one. Where do you want to go now?"

    Kakashi, who was half-kneeling on the ground, raised his head to look at Hell Dao Payne, and then showed a mysterious smile, and then the whole person turned into a puff of smoke and dissipated.

    "What!" Hell Road couldn't believe it.  Attacking three times in a row, using the avatar three times in a row, how careful this man must be to not attack with the main body three times in a row.

    "That's it."

    Kakashi's voice came from Payne's side, Hell Road Payne turned his head to find Kakashi's left eye widened, and the Gouyu who wrote Sharingan in his red eye had long since disappeared, replaced by  The other one is shaped like a double shuriken, which is the kaleidoscope Sharingan that once appeared on Uchiha Itachi!

    "Thisyou!" Hell Road Payne looked at Kakashi in shock. He couldn't imagine why a person who is not of the blood of the Uchiha family can actually open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. Isn't this a ninjutsu exclusive to the Uchiha family?  .

    "Shenwei!"

    Kakashi's left eye left a line of blood and tears for some reason, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan in his pupil began to rotate crazily, and suddenly an invisible wave flowed in the air, as if it happened in an instant.

    The space in front of Hell Road Payne seemed to be torn apart. In just a split second, the originally unscathed Hell Road Payne was torn and bruised, and there was no possibility of repairing it.

    After finishing all this, Kakashi couldn't help but his legs went limp, and he collapsed on the ground. He couldn't help panting and said, "It's still too reluctant. I almost finished the game. Don't let me touch you next time."  With this kind of opponent, I want to live a few more years."

    It turned out that Kakashi had already figured out the battle plan when he cast the multiple shadow clone, and everything before was for Kakashi's final blow.  Because he found that the enemy in front of him would not be able to act for a period of time after entering the body of the object he summoned, and there was no way to perform this trick again.

    And Kakashi has already noticed this before and started to prepare the battle plan. Everything before was used for testing, and the Thunderbolt Thunder BladeThe strike is to force Hell out of his summons.  After this time passed, it was time for Kakashi to pretend to be aggressive.

    Of course, all this is also because Kakashi's Kaleidoscope Sharingan takes a certain amount of time to activate. Although he was able to open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan very early, he has never used his Kaleidoscope Sharingan  , It is precisely for this reason that he is not very proficient in performing tricks, and it takes a certain amount of time to prepare.

    It took a long time for Kakashi to recover, barely supported his body and stood up. Chakra, who felt the emptiness in his body, couldn't help but smiled embarrassingly. This battle was really thrilling.

    "I don't know what's going on with the others." Kakashi raised his head and looked towards the direction where Kazekage and the others were fighting in the distance.  At this moment, Kakashi felt a trance in front of his eyes. His left eye had already withdrawn from the kaleidoscope Sharingan state, but he felt that his eyesight had declined a little now.

    Especially the left eye, Kakashi can clearly feel that his left eye is starting to become a little blurry.

    "Thiswhat's the matter." Kakashi's heart trembled, he knew that this was not good news, it was probably the sequelae caused by his previous use of the kaleidoscope Sharingan.  It's just that I don't know if it's a continuous or a short time. It's okay for a short time, and it can be recovered after the time passes. If it's a continuous loss of vision, it's really a big trouble.

    Kakashi sighed softly: "I can only go to Tsunade-sama to check after this battle is over. It seems that this trick should be used sparingly."

    Kakashi barely moved the remaining Chakra in his body, trying to restore the Chakra in his body as soon as possible. Only by recovering Chakra can he help others fight the remaining enemies.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and seventy first;

    ?

    On the other hand, the battle between Renrendao and Kazekage Gaara is almost like a replica of the previous one.  There is absolutely nothing the world can do about Gaara.  No matter how much the attack is, there is no way to break Gaara's defense.

    I have to say that Gaara's defensive ability is too strong, or the protection his mother gave him is too strong, no matter which direction the attack Gaara comes from, it can be offset by the defense formed by the sand.

    Don't think that Gaara is not strong in attack except for defense. Even without the power of One Tail, Gaara is a strong man who has steadily stepped into the power of Kagera. Otherwise, Sand Ninja Village would not choose Gaara to come.  When the fifth generation of Kazekage.

    "Hmph" The avatar of Dao Payne in the world couldn't help but snorted and said, "Are you just a tortoise huddled in a shell, and you don't even dare to fight head-on. Is this your Kazekage?"

    "Bold!"

    "Bastard, how dare you insult our Kazekage-sama."

    "Absolutely unforgivable!"

    Gaara hasn't responded to the ridicule of the human world, and the group of ninjas under him who used to be Sand Ninja Village can't stand it anymore.  Although the Five Ninja Villages have been united now, Gaara is still the Kazekage in their hearts and their leader.  Now that their leader has been insulted, their subordinates must not be treated as invisible.

    "Noisy!" Human Dao Payne frowned, and threw the chakra stick in his hand at the group of sand ninjas.

    Gaara could not help being surprised when he saw Dao Payne suddenly change the target of his attack. Although he was a little dissatisfied with these sand ninjas who spoke without authorization, it was at least maintaining his dignity.

    Gaara clasped his hands together, and a shield made of sand appeared in front of the group of sand ninjas, blocking the angry blow of Renren Dao Payne for them.

    "Master Kazekage" The group of sand ninjas were already sure that they would die, and they were about to resist a wave with all their might, only to find that their Kazekage-sama had blocked the enemy's attack for them.

    "You retreat first, the battle here is not something you can intervene in. If you are still able to move freely, hurry up and retreat with those injured, and leave this place to me." Gaara didn't turn his head, facing  The group of Sand Ninja said.

    "yes!"

    "Master Kazekage, please be careful"

    "The guy who got in the way has already left." The human Dao Payne didn't stop him, but just watched the sand ninjas leave.  In fact, it's useless for him to try to stop them. With Gaara around, he can't hurt them no matter how he attacks.

    Furthermore, he thinks that the group of ants will leave as soon as they leave, and there is no reason for him to kill the group of ants. As far as the gods are concerned, as long as the ants do not offend him, the gods will never take the initiative to look at the ants.

    "You should take care of yourself first." Gaara looked at Payne's avatar in the world expressionlessly: "Since I can beat you once, I can beat you a second time."

    Human world heard Gaara's words and did not speak. Indeed, he was suppressed by Gaara, and no matter what attack he was, it seemed to be ineffective against him.  But this cannot be a proof of Gaara's self-confidence. The reason why God is called God is because of his power and power that mortals cannot touch.

    The human world slowly pulled out the big chakra stick. Obviously, he planned to use two chakra sticks to attack Gaara. Although Gaara's sand protection is very strong, it is not indestructible. Back then, I  When Airo still had a chakra blessing, more than one person broke his sand protection.

    Although Ren Jian Dao has no other attack methods, he is also the clone of Payne's Six Paths, and he has already received a strong boost when he was made into a clone of Ren Ren Dao by Payne, in terms of physical strength and strength.  It has reached the quasi-shadow level.

    Never underestimate the eye of reincarnation, after all, it is the eye that the Sage of the Six Paths once had, and no one in the ninja world can guarantee that the information on the eye of reincarnation is 100% correct.

    Gaara probably understood his thoughts when he saw the movements of Human World.  Although he is very disapproving of his choice, it is definitely not an excuse for Gaara to take it lightly.

    Ren Jiandao stomped his left foot hard on the ground, and quickly rushed towards Gaara with the force of this recoil, waving the two chakra sticks in his hand to smash Gaara on the head  .

    Gaara didn't feel flustered when he saw this, but opened a hand to the human clone, and a defensive shield composed entirely of sand appeared in front of Gaara.

    With two sounds of "Dang~dang", the attacks of the human world hit Gaara's sand one after another.On the shield, a strong impact came from Gaara's sand shield, blowing the hem of Gaara's clothes rattling.

    Gaara can clearly see cracks appearing on the sand shield.  Gaara's eyes were fixed, this was something that had never happened in the previous battle.  Although Human World was very strong in the previous battles, it has never broken through Gaara's sand defense head-on.

    Gaara's eyes became sharp in an instant, and then he squeezed his outstretched hand, and the sand shield that was originally a barrier was instantly deformed, wrapping the world in a state where the old power had gone and the new power had not yet been born.  .  This is not enough, Gaara raised his eyebrows, and more sand appeared from behind him, all rushing towards the ball that wrapped the world.

    "It's almost enough" Gaara couldn't help muttering to himself seeing the ball of sand enveloping the human world getting bigger and bigger.

    "Ning!" Gaara squatted on the ground and clasped his hands in the middle, only to hear a dull sound coming from the inside of the sand ball, and the whole sand ball trembled for a while before returning to calm again.

    "It's solved." Gaara breathed a sigh of relief, and finally solved this formidable enemy.  Although it seems to be very relaxed, the danger is not for outsiders.  If Gaara hadn't been guarded by sand, he would have already lost.

    Just when Gaara stood up and prepared to support others, there was an untimely sound from inside the sand ball.

    "Huh?" Gaara frowned, standing in the original position and staring at the sand ball quietly.

    The noise inside the sand ball became louder and louder, "Boom, boom, boom~" even the noise had spread.

    With a "bang~", the sand ball was broken in an instant, and it turned out to be the human clone wrapped in the sand ball by Gaara.

    "Ah, I almost fell into your trap again." Human Dao Payne came out of the sand ball and turned his head and said.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and seventy second;

    ?

    Ren Jiandao said to Gaara: "Do you think the same move will work on me?"

    Gaara snorted coldly: "How will you know if you don't try."

    It turns out that when Gaara summoned the sand shield, the human world had already kept an extra eye. As expected, after the sand shield, Gaara quickly changed into a sand ball to wrap the human world.  The human world who had been prepared for a long time would definitely not be caught without a fight, and directly broke Gaara's sand escape ninjutsu from the inside.

    "So that's how it is" Gaara stared at the human world for a long time and couldn't help but said: "The power has increased, no wonder you dare to say such words. It seems that ordinary sand escape ninjutsu can't help you  What worked.

    "Is the realm of the gods beyond the reach of you mortals?" Human Dao Payne gave Gaara a disdainful look. In his opinion, Gaara didn't know anything.  Before he was defeated by Gaara, it was only because of carelessness. Now he has been repaired in hell, not only his body has been completely repaired, but his strength has also been greatly improved. It is not easy to defeat Gaara  Loose thing?

    Gaara didn't answer him, he didn't have anything to say about this guy whose head was already showing off, he admitted that the guy in the sky who can release gravitational repulsion is indeed strong, but it's not so strong that he can't beat it,  As for God, this statement is simply nonsense.

    Gaara slightly shrugged his shoulders, and the gourd cork on his back has been quietly opened.  Streams of golden sand flowed out from the mouth of the bottle.  This is Gaara's trump card. All the sand in the bottle is the sand that Gaara is most familiar with. Not only is it more familiar in operation than ordinary sand, but it is also more powerful than ordinary sand.

    The three major mysteries in the ninja world are Tsunade's age, Uncle Snake's gender and the amount of sand in my love gourd.

    No one knows how much sand is in Gaara¡¯s gourd. Usually, Gaara uses the sand in the gourd mixed with the sand from the outside. Although it is less powerful than using all the sand in the gourd, it consumes more  Carats are also less.  Unless it is a crisis situation, Gaara will use all the sand in the gourd.

    Strands of sand surround Gaara, like a chain of sand.  Gaara stretched out a hand and all the sand gathered into his hand, gradually forming the shape of a shuriken.

    "Is it finally going to be real?" Ren Jiandao couldn't help becoming serious when he saw Gaara's actions.  He found that he actually felt threatened on the sand of Gaara. You must know that he is already a dead person, but he can make a dead person feel the threat of death again.  I love Luo.

    Ren Jiandao tensed up and bent forward slightly, holding two chakra sticks tightly in his hand, carefully looking at the sand in Gaara's hand, he felt that if he was not careful next time, he might fall into the ground again.  this.

    "Sand Shuriken!"

    Gaara quickly threw out the sand shuriken in his hand, and in an instant, the shuriken compressed and condensed by high-density sand hit the human Dao Payne with the sound of howling wind.

    Seeing this, Dao Payne raised one hand and quickly swung the chakra stick to flick Gaara's sand shuriken away.

    With a sound of "ding", sparks actually flashed when the chakra stick and the sand shuriken met.  Human Dao Payne couldn't help calming his slightly trembling hands after flicking away the shuriken. He didn't expect that the sand shuriken shot by Gaara was so powerful that he almost couldn't even strengthen it.  able to follow.

    However Gaara's attack was not the only one this time.  In just a short moment, a lot of sand shurikens gathered around Gaara.  He stretched out his left hand towards the sky, and then pointed at the human Dao Payne, and countless sand shurikens attacked the human Dao Payne.

    "Damn" Human Dao Payne knew that Gaara's sand shuriken could not be caught hard, so he jumped to avoid his attack.

    "I'd like to see how much sand is in your gourd for you to squander!" Gaara's sand shuriken didn't work after a few times of maneuvering, it just stuck in the ground in vain and lost Gaara  Chakra's control later turned into a puddle of sand flowing on the land.

    "Not much, but enough to defeat you!" Gaara's eyes flashed fiercely, and he didn't stop the sand shuriken's attack.  Instead, he continued to use the sand in the gourd to condense into a shuriken and shot towards the human Dao Payne.

    A handful of sand shurikens were condensed from Gaara's hands, and they continued to attack the human Dao Payne, as if using a machine gun to shoot. The human Dao Payne was busy dodging the shuriken, so there was no  attack idle.  The only fly in the ointment??It¡¯s just that there is no detonating charm attached to the shuriken, otherwise it is more powerful and more worthy of the title of sand machine gun.

    "It's useless, gods won't be defeated by your boring moves." Ren Jiandao kept using verbal attacks to disturb Gaara's mood while dodging.  Little do they know that Gaara's mentality is no longer comparable to that of ordinary ninjas after Ichibi's tempering.

    If it is an ordinary ninja, it will definitely stop attacking and switch attack methods when it has not hit the target for a long time.  But Gaara is not like this, the sand shuriken is still constantly attacking towards the human Dao Payne.

    "Stubbornness!" Human Dao Payne saw that Gaara was not moved and couldn't help but look a little colder.  In his opinion, as a god, he dissuaded him, and as a mortal, he should have been grateful for Dade's stop attacking and let him go.  As a result, Gaara did not progress according to the script of Human World.

    "It's almost ready" Gaara suddenly stopped attacking, the sand in the gourd did not form a sand shuriken again, but surrounded Gaara again.

    "Whyfinally your attack is useless to me?" Human Dao Payne couldn't help but said when Gaara stopped attacking.

    "No!" Gaara raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and said with a chuckle, "It's that my attack has been completed!"

    "What!?"

    It turns out that the vicinity of the human path has long been occupied by Gaara's sand.  I saw that the place where he was standing now was covered with traces of Gaara sand.

    "That guy who claims to be a god, you are finished." Gaara said confidently to Dao Payne.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and seventy third;

    ?

    I saw Gaara squatting on the ground with his hands in mudra, and said softly: "Goodbye."

    "Bury in real hell sand!"

    The sand that had covered the entire battlefield instantly softened, assimilating the land into a part of the sand.  All the land within a radius of tens of meters from where the human path is located has collapsed.

    Human world was caught off guard, and his feet were already entangled in sand. This is the Chakra that contains his breath in Gaia Gourd, and it is not so easy to break free.  After struggling a few times but failing to succeed, Human World couldn't help but look at Gaara viciously.

    "it's all over."

    Following the collapse of the ground, the human path was buried two hundred meters deep underground, and the sand clinging to his body was constantly rubbing and tearing his limbs.

    "The sand-bound coffin exploded!" With the ground shaking, the human world buried at least 200 meters deep in the ground completely lost its ability to move.

    Gaara, who had done all this, just silently took back the sand in the gourd.  Now is not the time to relax, even if he has eliminated this enemy, it does not mean that all the invading enemies have been eliminated, and everyone except him is still fighting.  He now needs to support people from other roads and help them resolve the battle as soon as possible.

    Gaara turned his head sideways after collecting the sand in the gourd, just in time to see Kakashi walking towards him.  Can't help but ask aloud: "How is it, have you solved it?"

    "Fortunately, I barely killed him." Kakashi nodded, and couldn't help but let out a long sigh of relief. He hasn't faced such a strong enemy for a long time, except for Uchiha Chen back then.  It had been a long time since anyone gave him such a strong sense of oppression.

    "Can you continue to fight?"

    "Barely, I don't have much chakra in my body."

    Gaara threw the special military food pellets that Tsunade gave him before to Kakashi. He didn't use Tsunade's special military food pellets at all to deal with Human Dao. It was just right for Kakashi at this time.

    Kakashi took the Bingliang pill thrown by Gaara, thanked him and swallowed it in one gulp, sat cross-legged on the ground and began to work hard to restore the amount of chakra in his body.

    Seeing this, Gaara quickly stood by his side to help him guard in case any enemy approached Kakashi at this time.

    "What happened to your eyes?"

    After a period of breath adjustment, Kakashi finally recovered 70% to 80% of his Chakra. The amount of Chakra in his body is not too much. After eating Tsunade¡¯s special military food pills, he recovered very quickly.  After a while, the replenishment of chakra in the body has been completed. At this time, I was stunned for a moment when I heard Gaara's question, and then suddenly realized.

    "Are you asking about my eye?" Kakashi pointed to a faint bloodstain under his left eye.

    Gaara nodded.

    "When I used the big move, I didn't grasp the strength well, so I used too much force. It's okay, let's go." Kakashi got up and told Gaara to leave, but he didn't tell the truth.  For what reason, he felt that he could use the kaleidoscope Sharingan. If he could hide for a while, he would try to hide for a while.  Wait until he gets rid of Tsunade's inspection for the time being before making a decision.

    At the same time, the battle between Tsunade and Hungry Ghost Road has entered a fierce stage.

    At this time Tsunade had already released the yin seal on her head, and the chakra stored in the yin seal poured into Tsunade's body continuously.

    "Strange power reaching the sky!"

    Tsunade picked up the continuous flow of chakra in her body, concentrated her power on her feet, and kicked towards the clone of Payne on the Hungry Ghost Road.

    Hungry Ghost Road, who had already tasted the taste of Tsunade's power punch before, did not dare to use his hands to take her attack hard.  Hungry Ghost Road had already done such a stupid thing before this, relying on his own ability to absorb the opponent's Chakra, he chose to take Tsunade's strange power punch hard.

    As a result, I didn't expect that the swallowing ability, which is usually tried and tested, has no effect on Tsunade.  As a medical ninja, Tsunade has long practiced his chakra control ability to a height that ordinary people cannot reach. No matter how hungry ghosts swallow it, there is no way to absorb the chakra on Tsunade, but Tsunade can  With the power of the strange power fist, he hurt the hungry ghost road.

    "The situation seems to be a bit bad." Hungry Ghost, who was fighting Tsunade, had obviously sensed that the avatars of the human world and the hell world had ceased their activities, which meant that they were fighting with the human world and the hell world.  Those who fought have won the battle.

    "Why, you don't dare to attack?" Tsunade watched the hungry ghost on the opposite side stop attacking, and couldn't help but mocked: "Since you dare not attackYes, then I'm not polite.  "

    "Strange power, keep your feet!"

    Tsunade raised one foot and kicked towards Hungry Ghost Road.

    "Stupid!" Hungry Ghost knew he couldn't dodge this move, he turned sideways and stretched out his hand to catch Tsunade's menacing kick.

    "Eat it!"

    A strong suction force came from the hand holding Tsunade's leg, and it was obvious that Hungry Ghost Road wanted to suck up Tsunade's chakra.  When Tsunade hadn't opened the yin seal, the amount of chakra hadn't reached this state of circulation in the whole body.

    And now Tsunade has activated the Baihao Technique, which makes the seal spread all over the body, and also puts Chakra in a standby state that can be used for regeneration at any time.  It means that Chakra is flowing all over her body, and correspondingly, Tsunade's control over Chakra will also decrease accordingly, and there is no way to make it leak-free.

    The chakra circulating in Tsunade's body is continuously absorbed by him through the hands of Hungry Ghost, and the damage caused by Tsunade's power fist on Hungry Ghost is also gradually eliminated.  Seeing this, Tsunade said inwardly: "No!" Then he bent his elbow and slammed it hard at Hungry Ghost Road's arm holding Tsunade.

    "Boom!"

    Tsunade hit Hungry Ghost Road's outstretched fist firmly with an elbow, and the strong impact made Hungry Ghost Road step back a few steps, taking advantage of this moment, Tsunade hurriedly  Freed from the shackles of the Hungry Ghost Dao, he jumped several steps behind him before cautiously stopping to stare at the Hungry Ghost Dao.

    "I didn't expect you to react quite quickly." Hungry Ghost said, shaking his numb fist from Tsunade's blow, "You are indeed one of the Konoha Sannin back then, but you're done here.  Your attack has no effect on me, tell me the whereabouts of Eight and Nine Tails honestly, maybe I can spare your life."

    "Oh, is that so?" Tsunade looked at Hungry Ghost Road's backing hand jokingly: "Since my attack has no effect on you, then what is the hand you backed away?" (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and seventy four; Tsunade's calculation

    ?

    "You don't want to toast, don't eat fine wine!" Hungry Ghost Dao couldn't help frowning, and now two of his clones have been destroyed, plus Shura Dao before, now the only clone he can use is  There were three, and now that he was surrounded by the enemy, Payne couldn't guarantee whether the enemy would come to reinforce him.

    Although he was not worried about the siege of those miscellaneous fish, it was not a good thing to be challenged as a god.  And Tsunade, as Konoha's fifth Hokage, and as the general staff of the Five Ninja Village Alliance, will definitely know the whereabouts of Eight and Nine.

    Compared with the other kages, Tsunade's combat power should be considered the weakest. He has to get the whereabouts of the eight tails and the nine tails before the enemies gather, and then he can safely recover the two tails.  Beast Chakra.

    Time can no longer allow Payne to play house games with this group of Ninja League guys.

    Tsunade looked at the enemy in front of her, and knew that the flow of chakra after she untied the Yin seal was not something she could perfectly control now.  Now he and Hungry Ghost Dao are completely in a stalemate. She has nothing to do with Hungry Ghost Dao, and Hungry Ghost Dao has nothing to do to restrain Tsunade.

    And now the only thing that can break the balance between them is reinforcements, and now it depends on whose reinforcements come first.  Hungry ghost Tao Payne avatar will definitely not be exhausted with Tsunade like this. Now the beast avatar is entangled with Raikage, and the heavenly avatar is held back by Tsuchikage, as long as there is Gaara and Kakashi on the opposite side  Come on, two kage-level powerhouses, one Kakashi who also reached kage-level strength after opening Sharingan, it is indeed a bit embarrassing for him to face three kage-level powerhouses at the same time.

    In fact, as Payne's six avatars, except that Tiandao Payne is stronger, the other avatars all have their own abilities, but apart from these abilities, their strength is barely around the quasi-shadow level to the shadow level.  .

    In the case of one-on-one being known to be weak in ability, their situation is actually not easy.  The reason why Payne of the Six Paths is called a god is because they can only be invincible in the Ninja World when they are complete in the Six Paths.  One-on-one they are not strong enough to be invincible.

    The Chakra in Tsunade's body once again flowed past her to heal all the injuries she had suffered before, and she chose to give up the Baihao technique.  Since the chakra of the Baihao technique will be absorbed by the hungry ghost, it is better not to open it.

    This kind of chakra that cannot be perfectly controlled is somewhat similar to the chakra of the sage mode, but fundamentally speaking, it is different in nature. The chakra of the sage mode is a chakra of natural attributes, while the chakra in the Tsunade Yin seal  It is its own chakra storage.

    It is also able to increase one's own chakra in an instant, bursting out with stronger power.  Rather than saying that the two are similar, it is better to say that when Tsunade developed the Yin seal, he not only referred to the sealing technique of the Uzumaki clan, but also got more inspiration from the fairy mode of his grandfather Senjujuma, which is also  Storing Chakra is also releasing the stored Chakra during battle.

    Why doesn't Tsunade have a sage mode all the time? Could it be that only Miaomushan and Ry¨±ji Cave have a sage mode cultivation method?  No, Shigulin should also have a cultivation method in the immortal mode. It can only be said that after Tsunade developed the Yin seal, she felt that the difference between the two is not too big, and even the Yin seal developed by herself is better in terms of treatment.  In addition, she suffered from blood phobia during the third Ninja World War, so she didn't learn the fairy mode.

    But in terms of the increase in chakra, Tsunade's Yin seal is not weaker than the immortal mode of the major holy places.  It is precisely for this reason that Tsunade cannot perfectly control the chakra circulating in the body.

    "Oh? It seems that you have given up resisting." Seeing that Tsunade lifted the yin seal on his own, Hungry Ghost Road thought that Tsunade had already planned to admit defeat and said wildly to Tsunade: "Come on, tell me that there is still a lot left in Hachio  Kyuubi's whereabouts, I can spare your life for the sake of you voluntarily giving up resistance."

    "Aren't you joking? If you want to know the whereabouts of Kirabi and Naruto, hit me first!"

    Tsunade, who has lifted the yin seal, looks even lighter. After all, the body has to bear so much extra chakra, and the meridians cannot adapt in a short time.  Although Tsunade has a short period of chakra emptiness now, he can control his own chakra more easily.

    "Strange Power Fist!"

    "It's useless, your tricks are useless to me!" Hungry ghost Dao saw that Tsunade was still attacking him and raised his hand to resist the attack of pushing away Tsunade. He would not give up fighting against such useless behavior  Chances for enemy morale.

    "It's now!" Tsunade eyeIn a flash, the fist that was originally condensed in a ball of chakra changed instantly, and the fist that Tsunade swung towards Hungry Ghost Road changed rapidly. In just a moment, the chakra that was originally condensed on her fist became  A sharp chakra scalpel.

    "Swish, swish, swish" flashed a few times, and Hungry Ghost Dao didn't have time to dodge at all due to carelessness.  Tsunade's Chakra scalpel directly cut off the tendon of the hand.  Seeing this, Tsunade took advantage of the victory and pursued, intending to chop off Hungry Ghost Road's head with this move.

    When Tsunade changed his move, Hungry Ghost Road was already alarmed, but at that time it was too late to dodge. After eating Tsunade's chakra scalpel abruptly, he saw that Tsunade did not retreat but advanced,  Still wanting to take advantage of the situation to get rid of him, he couldn't help but snorted coldly, and kicked Tsunade's lower abdomen.

    Seeing that the enemy had already reacted, Tsunade knew that this sneak attack was over.  He couldn't help but pouted his mouth and kicked Hungry Ghost Dao, and used this recoil force to get away from Hungry Ghost Dao.

    Hungry Ghost Dao, who had suffered a lot, covered his left hand whose tendon had been severed by Tsunade, and said angrily, "Okayvery good. I didn't expect that you, like your companions, would toast and not eat fine wine. Since  Then don¡¯t blame me for not giving you a chance to surrender.¡±

    As he spoke, Hungry Ghost Dao gently wiped the place where his left hand was cut off by the Chakra scalpel with his right hand, and completely healed the wound on the epidermis.  If it wasn't for a clearly scratched mark on his red-clouded robe with a black background, it would have been as if he had never been injured.

    In fact, he himself is a puppet, just a clone of Nagato.  He had already died a long time ago, so his actions did not rely on the tendency of the nervous system at all, but on the will of Nagato. The injury of picking off the tendons did not cause any substantial harm at all except for making him lose face.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Three hundred and seventieth chapters; the end of the hungry ghost

    ?

    He is a dead person, so how could he be unable to move because his tendons were severed?

    "Cut Can it recover by itself?" Tsunade glanced at Hungry Ghost Doppelganger disdainfully. This was something Tsunade didn't expect. Originally, she thought that if she could cut off this guy's tendon, there might be a way to win.  , but she didn't expect that she still knew too little about the guy in front of her.

    "In this case, then I will remove your limbs and see if you can recover!" Tsunade bit his finger and quickly formed seals with both hands, and slammed on the ground.

    "Ninjutsu, psychic art!"

    As a puff of smoke rose, a huge slug was channeled out by Tsunade.

    "Master Tsunade, do you have any orders?" A gentle voice that did not match the size of the slug came from its mouth.

    "Ah, I'm sorry to trouble you, I'm calling you this time to help kill that guy." Tsunade pushed his legs hard, jumped onto the slug's head, and said softly as he touched the slug's head.

    "Okay, Tsunade-sama."

    Don't think that slugs only have healing ability. You must know that although it has not been explained in detail, as the princess of the Senshou clan, will the granddaughter of the first Hokage and the second Hokage be with a psychic beast that only has auxiliary healing ability?

    In fact, the slug's attack is also very strong, but compared to its auxiliary ability, it is not very obvious, and there is no time to let it show its attack ability. After all, what the frontline needs most is its healing ability.  , and the slug, which has always been wise and docile, will not refuse.

    "Slugs split!"

    The slug separates countless small slugs from the bottom of its body, these are its body, as long as there is one that does not perish, the slug is endless.

    Countless little slugs rushed towards the Hungry Ghost Road, as if they had suffered a plague of insects.

    "What the hell is this?" Hungry Ghost Dao was waving his stick to sweep away the slugs that wanted to approach him, but there were too many of them, and there was no way to clear them all, unless Tiandao Payne used Shenluo Tianzheng here  .

    One after another, slugs crawled up his body along the robes of Hungry Ghost Road, "Tongue and teeth are sour"!  Small slugs spit out mucus from their mouths. You can imagine how it would feel for countless slugs to spit mucus at the same person. It¡¯s like an old saying that one mouthful of saliva can drown you.

    And now the hungry ghost realm happens to be submerged in saliva, and this is not ordinary saliva.  The slug's slime contains its chakra, which is extremely corrosive.  Bursts of green smoke came from Hungry Ghost Dao.  Tsunade could even see that Hungry Ghost's face had been corroded by the mucus of slugs.  Gradually exposed the chakra conduction rod in his body.

    Tsunade's eyes flashed. Now the enemy has been controlled by slugs. The hands that were originally used to absorb chakra have been covered by countless slugs. Even if he wants to absorb chakra, he has no way to absorb it.  After all, his body is already covered with slug mucus, making it very inconvenient to move.

    "Strange Power Fist!"

    Tsunade punched Hungry Ghost in the face with a heavy punch, and Hungry Ghost was restrained by the slug, so he accepted Tsunade's angry blow abruptly.  The entire face was distorted and deformed by Tsunade's punch, and the left side of the face sank deeply into the dimple, and a "click" could be heard vaguely.  That was the sound of Hungry Ghost Dao's cheekbones being cracked.

    Tsunade's angry blow is not so easy to catch, don't look at Jiraiya as if nothing happened after being punched by Tsunade every time, it's just that Tsunade didn't use force, after all, it's his own  Companion, it just looks like it has a lot of momentum, but in fact the damage is not too big, even Jiraiya pissed off Tsunade, and the worst case was that he couldn't get out of bed for a week.

    Unlike facing the enemy, Tsunade's strange power fist is unreservedly used, and kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself.  This is the experience Tsunade gained after going through countless wars.

    Hungry Ghost Road was hit by Tsunade's heavy punch, and the whole person rose into the air involuntarily.  Tsunade showed no mercy, and took a step forward, the chakra in his hand flashed with lightning.  Tsunade stretched out his hands, and struck Hungry Ghost Road continuously like lightning.

    "Strange force rushing around!"

    The new technique developed by combining the power of Weiliquan with medical ninjutsu can not only inject the electricity transformed into chakra into the enemy's body, paralyze the opponent's nervous system, and prevent the opponent's hands and feet from moving freely, but also use  The power of the strange force fist made the opponent completely unable to fight back.  This kind of s-level ninjutsu is only like Tsunade's ability to control his own chakra.Only ninjas who can be precise with units can use it. Others who want to use this trick will not pass the level of chakra control first.

    It is very likely that just rushing around will not work on the Hungry Ghost Doppelganger. Before Tsunade even broke his tendons, he was able to move normally.  However, the Luan body punch combined with the strange power fist can restrain the hungry ghost to death.  Only physical damage can have an effect on Hungry Ghost Dao. It just so happens that Guailiquan is one of the best physical arts in the ninja world, which can directly suppress Hungry Ghost Dao.

    "Go to hell!" Tsunade yelled loudly.  She had suffered a lot from Hungry Ghost before. When she didn¡¯t know the power of Hungry Ghost at the beginning, Tsunade opened the Yin Seal. I don¡¯t know how much chakra he had absorbed and finally stored. He wanted to re-seal the Yin Seal  The chakra inside is full and I don't know how much energy to replenish.

    Tsunade opened his palm and gathered chakra in the palm to form a blade. It was the chakra scalpel that cut off the tendon of Hungry Ghost before.  While Hungry Ghost Road was still under the condition of being attacked by the combination of Tsunade and Slug, he raised the knife and dropped the sharp chakra scalpel instantly across the limbs of Hungry Ghost Road,  Separate his limbs from the top of the torso.

    "You!" Hungry Ghost Dao's eyes widened. He couldn't figure out why he was defeated in the blink of an eye when he was in a faintly dominant state before. He is a god.  This kind of existence that mortals can overcome.

    "I said, if you want to know the whereabouts of Kirabi and Naruto, I will tell you only if you defeat me. It's a pity that you didn't defeat me, so goodbye, you will go to hell with this confusion  go!"

    The last sentence was uttered by Tsunade. With a wave of her right hand, the Chakra scalpel in her hand slashed directly at the head of Hungry Ghost Road, and the head fell to the ground.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and seventy sixth; Seal Penn

    ?

    After solving the Hungry Ghost Path, Tsunade's hands and legs went limp, and he almost stumbled and fell to the ground.  Fortunately, he managed to lift a little bit of Chakra's strength and concentrated on his feet so that he didn't fall to the ground.

    "Master Tsunade are you okay?" A small slug jumped onto Tsunade's shoulder and continuously transported the green energy in its body into Tsunade's body to restore the body's injuries and check  carat.

    "I'm fine, thank you, slug." Tsunade didn't reject the slug's kindness. She knew that the situation was critical and she had to recover her chakra as soon as possible.  Tsunade sat cross-legged on the ground, swallowing the special Bingliang pill in one gulp.  This Bingliang Pill is not only much better than those Bingliang Pills outside, it even has almost no side effects.

    Of course, how could the Bingliangwan prepared by the strongest medical ninja like Tsunade be bad.  But due to the material and formula, even Tsunade's own inventory is not much.  The ration pills consumed by Payne's attack on the headquarters this time were almost equal to her inventory in recent months.

    After recovering Tsunade's Chakra for a while, it was barely recovered, but the Chakra stored in the Yin Seal had not been replenished, and that could only be replenished after the war. Now she gave the Hungry Ghost Dao to  Eliminated but not able to relax.

    Before, she knew that the two guys who had been killed by Kazekage and Raikage still appeared on the battlefield in the end, so according to their speculation, the enemy probably mastered some cheap resurrection technique to kill them.  To revive.

    The best way to deal with this kind of resurrection is to annihilate the corpse and prevent the enemy from being summoned back again. Just like Tuying, he directly uses the dust escape to decompose the enemy's corpse into atoms, so he can't save it even if he wants to.  The best way is to seal the enemy's corpse with sealing technique.

    Just like what Tsunade is doing now, she ordered the slug to collect all the corpses of the hungry ghosts, and then took out a sealing scroll from the ninja bag, pulled out the chakra conduction rods and used the five element seal technique  Seal the corpse of the Hungry Ghost Dao.

    "In this way, you won't be able to be resurrected." Tsunade said with a sneer while holding the sealing scroll in his hand.

    It turns out that she is also very afraid of the enemy's ninjutsu that can be resurrected. After all, anyone who has gone through untold hardships to defeat the enemy only to find that the enemy is standing in front of you intact in the blink of an eye will know how it feels  It's not good.  After putting the sealing scroll back into the ninja bag, Tsunade looked up at the sky, and Tsuchikage was still confronting Tendo Payne.

    She didn't care about the battle between Tsuchikage and Tiandao Payne, but Tsunade alone can't stop Tiandao Payne. It's better to help her companions solve other enemies than go up to die.

    And Kakashi and Gaara came to Tsunade's battlefield with the same mentality. I didn't expect that Tsunade had already solved the battle. It seemed relatively easy to see the situation.

    "Master Tsunade, are you alright?" Kakashi stepped forward and asked with concern.

    Tsunade nodded to Kakashi and said: "Fortunately, it seems that the battle on your side has been resolved."

    "Fortunately, I didn't disgrace my life." Gaara was expressionless, and he never said much.  Even if he has come out of the autistic environment, he is not a talkative person, just like his name, he used to be just a Shura who loves himself, but now he has become a Shura who loves everyone  .

    "Come on, let's seal up their corpses first, I want to see what else they can bring back to life." Tsunade led Kakashi and Gaara back to the place where they fought  .

    Kakashi is okay, after all, he is a disciple of the Fourth Hokage. Back then, Kushina often gave him some advice, and Kakashi was able to skillfully use sealing techniques such as the seal of the five elements.  As early as after Kakashi wiped out the hell way, he sealed his body as soon as possible.

    Relatively speaking, Kazekage Gaara is much worse in this aspect. After all, Sand Ninja Village has never been famous for its sealing technique, otherwise it would not have dared to sleep when it sealed Jinchuriki.

    The three of them came to the huge pit caused by Gaara's battle, and sealed the body of the human world again. After discussing with each other, the three decided that it would be better for Tsunade to take charge. The strength of the first Tsunade is between several people  It's not the weakest either. Second, Tsunade's qualifications are enough, and both of them have no objection to letting Tsunade keep the seal scroll.

    "Since the matter here has been resolved, let's hurry up and help Raikage and Tsuchikage. I have an ominous premonition that Tsuchikage may not be that guy's opponent at all." Tsunade said a little worried.

    cardGaara and Gaara don't have any opinions. It would be great to wipe out the enemy early. Their profession is ninja, not samurai. It is completely wrong to maintain the spirit of Bushido to deal with the enemy alone.  existing.

    The most important thing for a ninja is to complete the task. In order to complete the task, it is acceptable to do some unreasonable things.  In some cases even infants are the target of their killing.  When Kakashi was in Anbu, he didn't miss the task of destroying the cottage.

    In such a task, both old people and children are the targets that need to be eliminated, and Kakashi has already adapted to this.

    What's more, this time the enemy took the initiative to attack, and there is no need to be too rigid about this matter.

    When he was about to leave, Kakashi suddenly realized that something was wrong with his physical condition, and secretly said "no", originally he wanted to stop his steps.  In the end, he found that his feet didn't seem to stop him at all.

    The foot that had already been stepped had no intention of taking it back at all. At that moment, he seemed to have lost control of his body.  He could clearly feel his physical condition, but he couldn't control his body. Such a discovery made him break out in a cold sweat.

    This move surprised Tsunade and Gaara, and hurriedly stepped forward to support him: "Kakashi, what's wrong with you?" You must know that although Kakashi is limited by the suppression of Sharingan, his strength has not stabilized.  At the kage level, but he has already left the level of the elite jonin and entered the quasi-kage stage. It is impossible to control his own body badly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and seventy seventh; sequelae of kaleidoscope

    ?

    "Is this the sequelae of using the kaleidoscope Sharingan?" Kakashi secretly thought in his heart.

    Fortunately, Gaara and Tsunade who were beside him noticed that something was wrong with him, and helped him in time.

    "I seemat that moment I couldn't control my body anymore." Regarding his situation, Kakashi chose to tell the truth, the strongest medical ninja in the entire ninja world is here, if he still lies, it will prove that he is not  Don't want to figure out what's wrong with his own body.

    "It's strange I didn't find any abnormal reaction in your body." Tsunade did a rough body check on Kakashi and didn't find any discomfort in his body, so he couldn't help asking: "  Did you do something or use some forbidden technique before?"

    Kakashi nodded.

    "That's right." Tsunade touched his chin and thought carefully: "According to my judgment, there is no problem with your body, and you have not found any hidden injuries. Except for these two possibilities, you are the only one.  It is better to use that kind of immature technique less.¡±

    It was rare for Tsunade to look at Kakashi seriously. This is the intuition of a medical ninja. She felt that Kakashi's injuries were not simple, and the moves Kakashi used were not simple.  To be on the safe side, Tsunade still chose to let Kakashi use it cautiously or better not use the forbidden technique.

    Kakashi nodded silently. If it wasn't necessary, he didn't want to use the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. This pupil technique was completely unfamiliar to him, and he had a faint feeling that the secrets contained in this eye were far away.  Far beyond his imagination.

    The three jumping among the uneven woods on the high ground couldn't help speeding up their pace. The previous series of battles had already caused them to deviate from the original location, but now they can see a little bit apart from Tuying and Tiandao Payne.  Outside the shadows, Lei Ying and the beast had long since disappeared from their eyes.  It can only faintly sense the location of Raikage with Chakra.

    A lot of time has been spent by the previous enemies and checking Kakashi's body. They can't afford it at all, and can only get rid of the enemies as soon as possible.

    "This won't work!" Tsunade stopped suddenly while walking, turned his head to Gaara and said, "Kazekage, can you please help those people transfer the wounded, my slug told me that they are about to fail  No. Now there is no ninja who can stand on the stage, those ninjas who can stand alone have been sent to support, we have to hold on until Kirabi and Naruto come back from training."

    Gaara nodded and didn't say anything. He has always had this kind of character and doesn't say much. At the beginning, he might go through a stage of confusion. He isolated himself and others from communication channels.  After becoming Fengying, it is more about the sense of responsibility for oneself and the love for the village.

    Gaara did not question Tsunade's decision. After all, it is the best decision for him to go back to support the headquarters at this time.  Kakashi is strong and strong, and there is no way to attack the enemy in a large area, and Tsunade is the same. There is no other way except to use slugs to assist healing.

    Gaara is different. Not only does he have a sand shield that can be called an absolute defense, but Gaara's sand ninjutsu is better than Tsunade and Kakashi in group battles. He can solve the battle as soon as possible.  Come back and support Tsunade and the others.

    At this time, letting him go back is the best choice.  As for Kakashi and Tsunade, rather than letting them go back, it is better to let them directly support Raikage.

    After discussing the countermeasures, the three men divided into two groups. Tsunade led Kakashi to the first front to support Raikage, while Gaara returned to the rear to help suppress the turmoil

    "Okay, now you can tell Gaara away, what you want to tell me." Tsunade jumped a few times, keeping Kakashi on the same level.  She found that Kakashi seemed to have something to say to herself before, but Gaara didn't speak because Gaara was beside her. Now that she has a legitimate reason to dismiss Gaara, Kakashi can rest assured  spoke.

    Kakashi pondered for a while, not knowing where to start: "I used Kaleidoscope Sharingan when I was fighting that enemy before."

    "Oh, Kaleidoscope Sharingan." Tsunade obviously hadn't reacted yet, and repeated Kakashi's words indifferently.  Suddenly, as if she realized something, she stopped and looked at Kakashi in shock: "What? You mean you used the Kaleidoscope Sharingan just now?"

    Tsunade looked at Kakashi in disbelief. She didn't realize it at first. She didn't expect Kakashi to turn on Uchiha.?Exclusive Kaleidoscope Sharingan.  You must know that the owner of these eyes has brought them countless hardships in Muye Village.

    Whether it is Uchiha Madara at the beginning or Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Tatsumi, and Uchiha Sasuke later, they all have the existence of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.  It can be said that the reason why they are so powerful depends largely on the power of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    And now someone on their side has opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and they are not members of the Uchiha family. Is it possible to rely on Kakashi to find out the weakness of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, so as to find Uchiha Tatsuya and Uchiha?  Poppa's weakness?

    "Then how do you feel after opening the Kaleidoscope Sharingan? Do you feel uncomfortable?"

    Kakashi shook his head: "It's not that I don't get used to it, but it feels like, after I opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, a pupil technique that belongs to the Kaleidoscope Sharingan was printed in my mind, and when I opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan  You can use the pupil technique to tear apart the space."

    Tsunade nodded thoughtfully: "Sure enough, according to the records of our Senshou Clan, each eye of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan has a unique pupil technique, and your pupil technique probably belongs to the ninja technique of space."  The spell can only be cast after opening the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and every time it is cast, there will be a feeling of blurred vision until the blindness and then close the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.¡±

    "Indeed, I do feel that my eyesight has decreased significantly after casting it. Is there no other way to solve this?"

    "That's it." Tsunade thought for a while with a serious face: "The attenuation of vision is irreversible." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and seventy eight;

    ?

    "However, Uchiha Madara used to be blind due to excessive use of kaleidoscope sharing eyes. He was able to recover after transplanting the eyes of his younger brother Uchiha Quanna, and he evolved to a higher level. As far as I know, I think  If you want to restore your eyesight, you must transplant a pair of eyes from an immediate relative who is also a Kaleidoscope Sharingan to be successful."

    "As for your words" Tsunade glanced at Kakashi and shook his head: "I'm sorry, your eyes were originally transplanted, and now the Uchiha clan has no one except for those few remaining people.  Others survived, and there is no way to transplant other kaleidoscope Sharingan to you. As for the sequelae, I am afraid that your previous weakness is also due to the use of kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    Kakashi remained silent after listening, but it didn't mean he was afraid. Who is Kakashi Hatake?  The genius who became a Jonin at the age of twelve broke the record of the youngest Jonin in Konoha Village. Would he be afraid of losing sight in one eye?  What he cared about was that this eye was a gift from his comrades in arms, and he promised to wear it to see the coming of peace.

    Since there is no way, Kakashi will not force it, and he is not like the Uchiha clan who only rely on Sharingan for food.  Even he has always regarded Sharingan as an auxiliary tool, never regarded it as his trump card.

    During the conversation, the two unknowingly came to the range where Lei Ying was fighting with the beast.

    "I can already clearly sense Raikage's Chakra." Tsunade smiled: "Fortunately, we arrived in time."

    I saw a dazzling thunder flashing from time to time in the deepest part of the forest, and puffs of smoke rose from the depths of the forest.  If it weren't for the obstruction of this forest, Tsunade and the others could even clearly see the origin of the flashing thunder.

    "Quicken your pace, we're ahead." Tsunade said to Kakashi, and then the two of them stomped towards the ground, using the power of this recoil to rush towards the center of the battle faster  .

    Passing through this dense forest is where Raikage is.  Tsunade and the others have just arrived.

    Everything within a radius of 50 meters from the fourth generation of Raikage's battle with the animal road was destroyed, and the entire area was completely razed to the ground. Not only that, but also the corpses of various psychic beasts scattered on the field became scorched black  The soil of the soil all proves how tragic this war is.

    When Tsunade and Kakashi saw the entire battlefield for the first time, they couldn't help but gasped together. You must know that the destructive power of the Fourth Raikage is definitely one of the best among the Five Kages.  This is after one of his arms was burned by Uchiha Tatsuo. If it was before, I would never imagine how strong he is.

    And with such a powerful opponent, Uchiha Tatsuo was able to make him break an arm back then. You must know that Uchiha Tatsuo back then was far from what he is now.  This can also be seen from the side to see how strong Uchiha Chen is today.

    Animal Dao had already discovered them when they were approaching the forest, but he did not stop them. His ability was different from that of the Human Realm and Hell Dao, and he would not be afraid even if there were a few more people.  In other words, what he is least afraid of is group battles.  Summoning a bunch of psychic beasts, they need to spend a lot of energy just to pass the level of psychic beasts. By the time they successfully break through the barriers of psychic beasts, they may have already exhausted their chakra.

    And his amount of chakra can be said to be inexhaustible. All the chakra swallowed by the hungry ghost can be used for his own use or transmitted to other clones through the chakra conduction rod.  It can be said that as long as the hungry ghost is immortal, he will have unlimited psychic beasts.

    Now even though the Hungry Ghost Dao has been killed, they still have no way to break through the siege of psychic beasts.  Beast Road just randomly commanded a few Archeopteryx, Rhinoceros and Chameleon to attack Tsunade and Kakashi.

    However, the focus of attention has already shifted from Raikage to Tsunade.  For Animal Road, Tsunade, who is a medical ninja, is actually the best one to deal with.

    Don't look at Tsunade's kage-level strength, but in fact, Tsunade barely ranks in the middle and lower reaches of the kage-level powerhouses.  Compared with Lei Ying, a top shadow-level powerhouse, it is much easier.

    As for why not focus on attacking Kakashi?  You must know that Kakashi's strength is the weakest among the three.

    You must know that the sight of Penn Six Paths can be shared. As early as when Kakashi opened the kaleidoscope sharingan, the animal road has already seen it through the shared sight of the hell road. Although Kakashi is not strong now, once he opens the kaleidoscope  After Sharingan, the level of threat is almost equal to that of Raikage.  Of course, you have to pick the soft persimmons first.

    If Tsunade knew that she would have been regarded as the weakest persimmon in the heart of the beast.??, I don't know if she will go berserk and kill all the psychic beasts.

    Seeing that a small wave of psychic beasts from the animal path attacked Tsunade and the two, Lei Ying noticed them.

    Cloud Ninja Village has always been a group of fighting madmen. Once they are fighting, they will not hesitate about anything. The fourth generation of Raikage is not bad. At the beginning, the third generation of Raikage fought continuously for a week without rest.

    After throwing away the psychic beast that was attacking him again, the Fourth Raikage jumped out of the battlefield, came to Tsunade and the others, and said cautiously: "How is it, you guys have solved it?"

    Tsunade nodded: "Except for the old man Tsuchikage, everything has been done. Kazekage is now supporting the headquarters, and he will rush over quickly after cleaning up the enemies in the headquarters."

    "It would be great if this is the case." Although the Fourth Raikage didn't want to admit it, in fact he really had nothing to do with this beastly guy. His psychic beasts could always split and regenerate.  There was a wave, and after this wave, there were three more waves, which continued to attack him.  If it weren't for the fact that the fourth generation of Raikage lacked a hand, maybe he could really penetrate the psychic beast of the animal way.

    You must know that the lack of one hand not only means that the combat power has been reduced by half, not only to adapt to the one-hand seal, but also to adapt to the lack of another hand for balance and attack.

    Fortunately, most of Raikage's ninjutsu is Thunder escape ninjutsu, which does not require too many seals, and there is no need to re-practice the operation of one-handed seals.  This also allowed Raikage to still maintain most of its strength.

    But what makes him dissatisfied is that even Tsunade and the others have completed the task, but as the commander of the ninja alliance, he has not defeated his opponent for a long time.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and seventy nine;

    ?

    Animal Road has been watching Kakashi and the three with cold eyes. According to the shared perspective, she has seen the destruction of the world, hell, and hungry ghosts. She doesn't care.  If it is destroyed, new corpses will be added.

    "Have you three discussed it? If you have discussed it, then prepare to go to hell." The cold voice came from the mouth of the beast. This was the first time she spoke.  Feel the endless killing intent in his words.

    As soon as the voice fell, Animal Dao clasped her hands together, and completed the seal in less than two seconds, and she slapped her hands on the ground.

    "Spiritualism!"

    Two complicated spells were spread out from the hands of the animal Taoist from the inside out, like a gossip-like formation.  "Bang" With a burst of smoke, two huge psychic beasts were summoned by the animal way.

    But at this moment, Animal Dao didn't stop her movements, and continued to summon the psychic with both hands. After a burst of smoke, all the psychic beasts were channeled here from the headquarters of the Ninja Alliance by Animal Dao.

    At the same time, a female ninja with blue-purple hair wearing the same black background, red cloud robe and animal road also appeared on the battlefield.

    "This is it?" I saw that the ninja's body was like a floating piece of paper, gradually condensing into a figure in the air, and it was one of the founders of Akatsuki, "Angel" Xiaonan.

    "Why did you come here?" Payne frowned and didn't look at Xiao Nan. He had told Xiao Nan not to come here before, but unexpectedly she still came over.

    "I don't worry about you."

    "Who do you think I am?" Payne was obviously very dissatisfied with Xiao Nan's self-assertive behavior.

    "What should I do if something happens to you."

    Payne fell silent. He owed Xiao Nan too much. For this reason, he had been taking good care of Xiao Nan, but he didn't expect that this would just tie her up.  She shouldn't be a ninja. A pure person like Xiao Nan should live in a stable environment without any worries.

    "Okay, I see, then you should be careful and remember to protect yourself."

    "Is it a new enemy?" Tsunade looked at Xiaonan cautiously, suddenly her eyes froze, and then she began to feel a little dazed, as if thinking of something.  Pointing to Xiao Nan, he asked, "Are you that group of brats back then?"

    "Oh?" The beast said with a light smile, not sure if he was laughing at Tsunade's slowness or the insignificance of himself and others back then: "Master Tsunade, have you finally remembered?"

    "No wonder. From the beginning, I thought that Payne looked familiar. It turned out to be you. I remember that you should have a kid." Tsunade sighed.

    "Why, Hokage, do you know them?" Raikage turned his head and stared at Tsunade, as if he was very interested in the relationship between them.

    "Ah." Tsunade nodded: "When Jiraiya Orochimaru and I were still fighting in Urenin Village, we met three little ghosts, two of them were Tendo Payne and the girl in front of you.  One has the eyes that only Sages of the Six Paths have. Jiraiya also thought that they might be the children of prophecy, so he taught them in the Land of Rain for three years."

    "Hmph, you people who only know how to inflict pain on other countries because of the power of your own country, don't know the pain we have endured at all!" The beast said or Nagato seemed to be very concerned about the past Tsunade mentioned.  Dissatisfied, after all, they were all orphans of the war.

    The Land of Rain lives in the cracks between several big countries, and is often used as a springboard for wars between several big countries. It is obvious that Nagato and the others are very disgusted with this approach.

    "Youyou know your own pain, and you don't know that even our big country has its own difficulties. Don't pretend to be hurt and want to win sympathy. Look at what you did today, is it just  How is it different from us back then?" Ai seemed to be very dissatisfied with what the beast said.

    In Lei Ying's view, it was not easy for them to maintain a relatively peaceful state among the five ninja villages. It is impossible to imagine that there is no war in this world. The aspects that big men have to consider are often more extensive.  And those small countries only know that they are fighting endlessly for their own interests.

    "Our approach? Isn't our approach the same as what you did in the past. How do you know you are angry now?" The beast said mockingly at Lei Ying. In her view, Lei Ying's words were completely contradictory, while asking them to take care of the overall situation.  Don't care about the sacrifices of a few people, while angrily condemning others after your own village was attacked, what is the difference between this practice of only allowing state officials to set fire and not allowing people to light lamps?

    the"Continue to be angry, continue to be manic. Only in this way will you feel pain, and only pain will make you remember deeply. Without these painful memories, how can you understand the sadness in our hearts." Payne said more and more  Losing his composure, even the Chakra conduction rod on the face of the animal can be seen to be obviously distorted. It is obvious that Payne's emotions are already in an extremely unstable state at this time.

    "You bastard." Tsunade clenched her hands tightly, she clenched her teeth tightly, her veins were full, and her temples on both sides had protruded a lot before Payne finished speaking, obviously she  Anger has reached its limit.

    "I'll let you feel pain right now!" Tsunade's chakra has leaked out of the body surface, as if the whole body is covered with a layer of chakra coat, and it is obvious that she is on the verge of going berserk.  Then precisely control the leakage of Chakra.

    Tsunade stomped her left foot hard, and the whole ground exploded like a spider web. The position she was standing on was sunken several centimeters compared to the ground next to her. With the recoil of this force, Tsunade suddenly moved towards Payne.  rushed over.

    "Strange Power Fist!"

    The azure blue Chakra covered Tsunade's entire arm, and she rushed towards the position where the animal road was standing at an extremely fast speed.

    "Boom!"

    Tsunade's packed punch didn't hit Animal Dao, but was blocked by the panda psychic beast who was waiting for the opportunity.  Rao, the panda's defensive power was several times that of other psychic beasts, and he had to retreat when he abruptly took over Tsunade's runaway state, and was directly sent back to the psychic world.

    The psychic beast that Raikage hadn't dealt with for a long time before was killed by Tsunade so easily.  Lei Ying, who was also furious, couldn't help but take a deep breath when he saw this scene.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and eightieth; develop tactics

    ?

    The psychic beasts in the beast way can be reborn and used again as long as they have chakra, but they will also be forced to return to the psychic world when they receive fatal damage.  Before Raikage was fighting Payne, he had forced Payne's psychic beasts back to the psychic world countless times, but Payne could always psychic out a batch before Raikage destroyed all the psychic beasts  .

    After Raikage told the characteristics of the beast Dao Payne, Kakashi touched his silver hair embarrassingly.

    "Is it like this? Doesn't it mean that you will never be able to hit that guy?"

    "No." Raikage shook his head, and raised one of his hands to signal for Kakashi to take a closer look at the psychic beasts: "I have a bold idea. Look at the eyes of those psychic beasts, don't they also look the same?  Like Payne, does that also mean that these psychic beasts are actually controlled or that they are also corpses that have been transformed by people."

    Kakashi looked along Raikage's fingers, and those psychic beasts really had the same eyes as other Payne.  He didn't notice this at first, but after Lei Ying's guidance, he gradually understood the nature of those psychic beasts.

    "In that case, it means that ordinary ninjutsu body skills have no effect on these psychic beasts. If you beat them back to the psychic world, Payne can be summoned again. Instead of doing this, it is better to ignore them, which can save you  A lot of chakra."

    "No, that's not the case." After punching the panda psychic beast back to the psychic world, Tsunade couldn't figure out why the three little ghosts taught by Jiraiya back then would now become their confidantes.  These are not important anymore, what is important is how they can defeat them now.

    "Have you forgotten how we dealt with other Payne before?"

    "You mean the sealing technique?" Kakashi's eyes lit up.

    "Yes, if there are no accidents, it will work." Tsunade nodded. Since general ninjutsu doesn't work against this group of psychic beasts, the only way to start is from Yin Dun and Yang Dun. Previously, Payne  It was sealed by them with sealing technique.  Just now when Animal Road was performing spiritism, Tsunade also specially checked the body of Payne in the sealed scroll, and it did not disappear.

    "Since other avatars can be restricted by sealing techniques, psychic beasts should also be restricted by sealing techniques. We have no other way now, but can only try." Raikage nodded and put the ninja in his bag.  Take out the sealed scroll and throw it to Kakashi.

    "In terms of sealing, you Konoha people are better. The scroll is given to you. I will be responsible for controlling this group of psychic beasts, and you will be responsible for sealing them."

    Kakashi took the sealing scroll thrown by Raikage and nodded without speaking.  The fact is also the same, Konoha's sealing skills are better than other ninja villages.  What's more, Kakashi is a disciple of the fourth generation of Hokage, and has more or less inherited the secret art of the Uzumaki family's seal, which is beyond the reach of others.

    To say that among the people present, only his sealing technique is the strongest, especially he also has the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.  Rather than saying that his pupil technique is tearing the space apart, it is better to say that the object that the eyes look directly at is transferred to the space of another dimension.  How similar is this to a seal?  Even without the sealing technique, Kakashi can use the power of Kaleidoscope Sharingan to destroy a psychic beast.

    "Are you ready?" Lei Ying slightly bent his body forward, ready to take action, and could attack the enemy with just one order.

    Xiao Nan turned his head and said coldly to the beast Tao clone: ??"It seems that they are preparing to attack by force, what are your plans?"

    "You are in charge of interfering with the one holding the sealing scroll at the back, and I will deal with the rest." The animal road sealed with both hands, and once again summoned the psychic beast panda that had been sent back by Tsunade.  And the Psychic Beast Panda recovered after being nourished by Payne Chakra.

    "Go!" Kakashi ordered, and Raikage and Tsunade rushed out at the same time, attacking Payne's psychic beast.

    "Thunder Dungeon, Thunder Shen, Fury, Thunder Axe"

    Raikage concentrated the Thunder Dungeon Chakra on his feet, and ran towards the psychic beast with indomitable morale.  The bursting lightning left a string of scorched black marks on the ground, which were the traces after the land had suffered the damage of the thunder escape.

    Raikage's accumulated momentum dropped from the sky and hit the three-headed dog. At this critical moment, Payne waved his hands inexplicably, and made a strange movement towards the three-headed dog.  I saw the hell three-headed dog abruptly stopped its progress.

    Lei Ying saw that the secret path was bad, but at this time his ninjutsu was already on the string and had to be used.

    "Boom!" Raikage's ninjutsu directly bombarded the ground in front of the hell three-headed dog, causing a violent tremor, and the ground in front of the hell three-headed dog actually sank for a while.?? cm.  And it just happened to be overturned by this violent shock wave and went far away.

    After the ninjutsu failed, Raikage suddenly turned his head and looked at the beast Dao Payne. She must have done something just now. I saw her hand in the seal just now but did not release any moves.

    You must know that these psychic beasts were not so smart when they fought Raikage before. They have always followed Raikage's ninjutsu hard, and they have never thought of avoiding or have no consciousness of dodging at all.  However, just before the Cerberus three-headed dog obviously took a step back to avoid Raikage's winning blow, which is a move that Payne never used when fighting him.

    "No" Lei Ying frowned and looked at Payne who was behind many psychic beasts after coming out of the deep pile, "This is different from when I fought before."  Ying has developed an inexplicable perception. He can perceive some unusual places. This is also the ability that all top experts have. He can more or less perceive his own danger in an emergency.

    Tsunade's eyes lit up when he saw the hell three-headed dog being overturned to the ground in order to avoid Raikage's attack, "Good opportunity!"

    "Strange Power Fist!"

    Before the hell three-headed dog got up, Tsunade punched the head of the hell three-headed dog in the middle.  Compared with Raikage, Tsunade's strength is not too much.  Both are powerful Taijutsu, the difference is that Raikage uses Raiden Ninjutsu, which uses Thunder Attribute Chakra to stimulate its own cells to increase its power.  Tsunade, on the other hand, purely uses his own chakra control ability to concentrate chakra in one part of the body, and then explodes to cause a huge impact.

    Although the nature of the two is different, the effects they cause are not the same.

    "It's now!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and eighty first; Battle failure

    ?

    Tsunade yelled at Kakashi behind him after knocking the three-headed dog to the ground: "It's now! Quick!"

    Kakashi understood, opened the seal scroll in his hand and sealed with both hands to prepare to perform the five-element seal technique.  I have to say that the cooperation between Raikage Tsunade and Kakashi is very tacit.

    Even though it was the first time for the three of them to cooperate on the battlefield, they were able to cooperate so perfectly.  First of all, Raikage lured the enemy. After the failure, Tsunade took advantage of the victory to pursue and directly knocked down the psychic beast. At this time, Kakashi opened the sealing scroll in good time to prepare for the sealing technique.  If the enemy in front of them is only this hell three-headed dog, the tactics are indeed perfect.

    But will things really go so smoothly?

    "Such unscrupulous actions, do you think we don't exist?" Xiaonan snorted coldly, and threw the origami in his hand towards Kakashi.  Xiaonan's ninjutsu is origami, and she won the title of paper angel by relying on paper ninjutsu.

    "You don't want to break the seal" Lei Ying snorted coldly, took a step forward to block Origami's path, and punched the Origami thrown by Xiaonan.

    At this moment, a sudden change occurred.  The origami thrown by Xiaonan finally opened completely under the wind's resistance, and in the eyes of Tsunade Raikage and others, the origami stuck under the origami was a detonating talisman that was about to detonate.  Origami, who was not threatening at first, suddenly became very dangerous.

    "Be careful!" Tsunade only had time to remind Raikage, and there was no time to make other actions.  He could only watch as Raikage's fist touched the origami with the detonating talisman, and it exploded.

    A violent explosion sounded, and a powerful explosion occurred at the place where Raikage was standing. This is not the effect that ordinary detonating talismans can achieve. Obviously, after Xiaonan's processing, the power of the detonating talisman has become  It's even bigger, even if a shadow-level powerhouse hits it hard without defense, the whole body will be injured at the least, and he will die directly at the worst.

    After the gunpowder smoke dissipated, it was impressive to see that Lei Ying was still standing where he was in the punching posture.  But at this moment, not only the clothes on his body are already worn out, but also his body has become full of scars. There are countless burn marks all over his body, and he can smell the bursts of flesh coming from him from a long distance away.  Fragrant, it is obvious that it has been roasted.

    Tsunade's pupils shrank, and a shocked look appeared on his delicate face.  You must know that he was the closest person to Raikage when the explosion started, but she didn't expect that Raikage, who was still alive and kicking before, would be killed like this?

    If this news is passed back to the Ninja Alliance Army, it will cause an uproar. After all, Raikage is their commander-in-chief. Now the enemy has not expelled their own commander-in-chief. This is not an ordinary blow to the morale of the Ninja Alliance Army  big.

    However, would Lei Ying really be killed so easily?  The answer is of course no.

    There was a slight "bang bang" sound from Lei Ying's body in everyone's eyes, and Lei Ying's figure disappeared at this moment, and what fell on the spot was a charred substitute wood.

    Seeing this change, Tsunade and Kakashi's raised hearts slowly let go.  Fortunately, Raikage ran away, otherwise they would not know how to tell the ninjas below.

    "As expected of a member of the Akatsuki organization. I didn't expect a single blow to be so powerful. I almost fell for it." Raikage's voice came from behind the tree beside Kakashi.

    When Lei Ying walked in front of everyone again, they realized that the cuff of Lei Ying's hand had been scorched, which almost affected him.

    It turned out that Raikage used a stand-in technique to replace himself at the moment when the detonating talisman was about to explode, and then stimulated his own thunder attribute chakra. In an instant, he retreated behind the tree beside Kakashi.  Burnt and scorched.

    "Huh, I heard that the fastest ninja world was the fastest in the ninja world a long time ago, except for the fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato, the third Raikage and the fourth Raikage were the fastest. I saw it today as expected.  "Xiaonan never thought that a mere detonating talisman could kill Raikage, it was a tentative attack, and she was very satisfied with such a result, at least now Raikage and the others no longer dare to act rashly.

    "Paper escape paper shuriken." Xiao Nanxiu waved his hand, and pieces of origami floated beside her, each piece of origami was exactly the same as the origami she threw out before.

    Roughly looking at it, there are hundreds of origami sheets here. If every origami paper had that kind of special detonating symbol attached, Raikage would not dare to think about it anymore.  So far, he has completely put away his contempt for Xiao Nan, "The people from Xiao's organization really shouldn't be underestimated."

    At the same time, the smallNan lowered his raised hand, and all the origami floating around Xiao Nan shot out instantly, attacking Lei Ying and others.

    "No, flash!" Fortunately, Lei Ying and the others were not slow to react, and they all jumped away when the paper shuriken approached them.  In the nick of time, he dodged Xiaonan's offensive.

    The three of them looked at the scorched black land behind them after being devastated by the detonating talisman, and they couldn't help but feel a little lucky. They could still vaguely see green vegetation where they were standing a second ago, but now the entire area with a radius of 30 meters has disappeared.  was razed to the ground.

    At that time, if they didn't escape in time, their end would probably turn into coke like that piece of land.

    However, when they started to avoid Xiaonan's attack, they had already missed the best time to seal the hell three-headed dog.

    At this moment, the hell three-headed dog nourished by Payne Chakra has recovered.  Standing up from the huge pit Tsunade made, shaking his head, he shouted at the three of them.

    "It seems that the battle has failed." Lei Ying couldn't help sighing when he saw that the hell three-headed dog had recovered.

    "Yes, Raikage-sama." Kakashi did not expect that their tacit cooperation would still be broken by someone.  And all of this was caused by that Jiraiya disciple.

    "Jiraiya, Ziraiya. What kind of apprentice did you teach?" Tsunade couldn't help but let out a long sigh of relief, even if this guy died, Jiraiya wouldn't just settle down  After coming down, none of the remaining disciples were easy to use.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and eighty second; failed negotiations

    ?

    Especially that Payne and Nagato, needless to say Payne's strength, they have been taught not long ago, and Nagato is a descendant of the Uzumaki clan who has the God's Eye that only the Sage of the Six Paths has.

    But what Tsunade didn't know was that Payne and Nagato had become one person a long time ago.  After negotiating with Hanzo failed, Yahiko was killed. Since then, Nagato has used Yahiko's body as Tendo's clone. It can be said that Yahiko is Payne, and Payne is Yahiko.

    "In the face of absolute strength, any tricks are useless, and you can use any tricks." Payne looked at the three of Lei Ying with a sneer, and a cold voice came from her mouth, although there was no trace of it.  There is no trace of emotion in her words, but anyone can feel the trace of disdain in her words after hearing it.

    "Damn, there is no other way. Anyway, we are also shadows, and we can't even take down a few juniors." Raikage's tone was a little frantic. In his opinion, losing to Uchiha Tatsuo was already his life.  A big shame in that.

    It turned out that Uchiha Sasuke was able to fight with him even after that, and even a guy who claimed to be Uchiha Madara appeared during the Gokage meeting.  His strength has been denied time and time again, his self-confidence has been hit again and again, and now he has nothing to do with these two little-known guys.  When he was defeated, he lost not only his own face, but also the face of the whole village.

    "Is that Konan? I can call you that." Tsunade glanced at Konan and said, "Since you are Jiraiya's disciples, you can also be regarded as my juniors. I want to ask you  one question."

    "Say." Xiaonan turned his head to look at Payne, and seeing that she didn't express anything, he frowned and said to Tsunade: "If you have anything to say, hurry up, don't think of any new tricks."

    "Then, I'll just say it. Since you are Jiraiya's disciples, you are the ones that Jiraiya agrees with. Since you are the ones he approves of, they must be kind-hearted people who can inherit his forbearance. But why now  But you have completely deviated from Jiraiya, your master's ninja way, and you are willing to degenerate and join the Akatsuki organization to become everyone's enemy."

    Tsunade's voice grew louder, and the resentment in her heart became more and more intense: "Your master's ninja way is world peace, so he did not hesitate to give up his position in Konoha Village and traveled around in order to find that  The Son of Prophecy will bring peace to this troubled world. But what about you, who have inherited Jiraiya's ninjutsu but not his ninja way? Not only have you failed to contribute to world peace, you are even destroying the state of peace that was so hard to maintain  , don't you feel ashamed!"

    Originally, Tsunade was very unhappy by Payne's theory of big and small countries, but now they have such an indifferent attitude, how can a hot-tempered person like Tsunade accept it  up?  If it wasn't for the disciples Jiraiya had taught in front of her, she would have rushed to do it a long time ago.

    "Teacher Ziraiya" Xiao Nan lowered her head slightly, and no one knew what was going on in her heart.

    "Ninja? Peace? Shame? Hahahaha" Payne couldn't help laughing up to the sky after hearing Tsunade's words. Payne, who hadn't smiled for a long time after Yahiko's death, was now caught by Tsunade.  He raised his head to the sky and smiled at what he said in his hand.

    This is not a happy smile, this is an extremely angry smile, Payne is an expression of being so angry that Tsunade's words exploded.  "Just like you? When you find that you can't fight, you want to play the emotional card, and use less self-laid as an excuse."

    The animal Dao Payne looked at Tsunade with disdain: "Don't say it's you, even if Jiraiya stood in front of me to stop us, we will wipe him out. Anyone who resists before God is a sin  There is no forgiveness, anyone who tries to change the will of God is unforgivable."

    "Besides, were we the ones who broke the peace first? You guys will never know how much we hope the world is peaceful. But what happened?" The animal Dao Payne looked at Tsunade and the others with a cold expression.  Person: "It's you, it's your group of people. Not only Konoha, but also other countries, in order to prevent their own country from being caught in the flames of war, they choose to place the place of war in other countries."

    "Haven't you ever thought about the feelings of those countries? I would say that you are the ones who really don't understand peace!" Just as the animal said, she waved her right hand, and the Yatagaracus that had been circling in the sky was one.  He swooped down and attacked the three of Tsunade.

    The three of them easily dodged Yatagarasu's attack. Obviously this time it was just Payne's attack purely to vent his anger, and they could easily dodge it.  It is also fortunate that only the animal way is here, ifIf the attack just now was sent by Tiandao Payne, it is very likely that the situation will take a turn for the worse.

    "What do you mean by that?" Tsunade glared at Payne after avoiding the attack of Yatabird: "I only know about your small country and your small country all day long. Don't you have any ambitions among your small countries? If you give them  With enough power, do you think they won¡¯t attack other countries? You don¡¯t even know what kind of efforts and sacrifices the five major powers have made to balance the power of each country.¡±

    "You don't understand these at all, because you only know your own country, and the peace you pursue is only the peace of your own country. If you don't care about it outside your country's borders, this kind of peace can be regarded as real peace.  ?¡±

    "Yes, it is precisely because of this that we choose to make the world feel pain." Payne took it for granted, as if what he said was an insignificant thing.  "There will be real peace only after the whole world feels the pain. Isn't this the way to pursue peace? Isn't this the way of ninja master Jiraiya?"

    "You!" Tsunade was speechless.

    If Orochimaru was standing here at this moment, the situation might be much different, but it is a pity that the person standing here talking to Payne is a ninja who is not good at talking like Tsunade, and there is no way to convince them.

    "How After listening to our sad wishes, do you feel that this is the best way to truly resolve the war?" Payne looked at the three of Tsunade with a flat face, and she stretched out her hands: "Come on  , join us, when our goal is achieved, your wish as a god, I will also fulfill it for you.¡±

    "Don't even think about it!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 383; Dangerous!

    ?

    "How about it, come join us and tell us the whereabouts of Eight and Nine Tails. Correspondingly, we will also give you some help, how about it."

    "Don't think about it! You bastards!" Tsunade stared at Payne viciously. She originally wanted to persuade Payne to let go of the hatred in her heart, but she didn't expect to be induced by Payne in the opposite direction, which made Tsunade look very  No face, if it weren't for the fact that there are not many people here now, Tsunade might have rushed up directly.

    "It seems that the lessons given before are not enough!" Payne couldn't help muttering to himself, the Shenluo Tianzheng released in Yunying Village was not enough, the pain given to them has not reached the upper limit they can bear,  "Since that's the case, won't they feel pain if they lose a few shadow-level powerhouses?" Payne showed a cruel smile on his face.

    "Calculating the time, the power of the Dao of Heaven should be restored now." Payne pressed his hands to the ground with seals: "Spiritualism!"

    Tian Dao, who was confronting Tu Ying, suddenly disappeared under the eyes of everyone.  Tuying stared dumbfounded at the place where Tiandao Payne disappeared: "Did he retreat suddenly?" Then he subconsciously thought of those psychic beasts that also disappeared suddenly, and thought in his heart: "No! Leiying and the others are in danger!  "

    At the same time, Lei Ying and the three who were confronting the beast Dao Payne and Xiao Nan watched helplessly as she channeled Heaven Dao Payne.

    "What!" Lei Ying widened his eyes, how could he do such an operation?  I, Cao, don't play like this.

    It's not that Lei Ying and the others are afraid of Tiandao Payne, it's just that the current situation is not good for them. Coupled with Tiandao Payne's strange ability to be defenseless, their chances of winning are less than 50%.

    "Nowit's three-on-three." Tiandao's avatar twisted its neck after being psychically released, and looked at the three of Lei Ying and stretched out their hands calmly.

    "Vientiane Tianyin!"

    A powerful gravitational force came from Tendao Payne, and the three of Tsunade were constantly pulled by this gravitational force, heading in the direction of Tendao Payne, even if they covered their legs with chakra, there was no way  Block their footsteps from being sucked away.

    But the strange thing is that this gravitational force only targeted Lei Ying and the three of them. The psychic beast standing in front of Tiandao Payne, and even the ground in front of him showed no sign of being pulled.

    Tiandao Payne looked coldly at the three people who were gradually being pulled over by gravity, swung his other hand down, and a slender, dark chakra stick protruded from his sleeve, straightened it, and aimed it impressively  It is Kakashi who has a kaleidoscope Sharingan.  In Tiandao Payne's view, Kakashi may be the only person who faces him the greatest threat here.

    Others are nothing to worry about, even if they are strong at the shadow level, the shadow of a village, Payne has a way to kill them unscathed.  But Kakashi can't, the pupil technique of Kaleidoscope Sharingan is too weird, making him hard to guard against.

    "Not good! Kakashi, his target is you!" Seeing that Kakashi was the main target of Tendo Payne's attack, Tsunade couldn't help feeling anxious.

    In fact, it goes without saying that Kakashi also knew in his heart that Tendo Payne was attacking him, but he had no choice but to open the kaleidoscope sharingan once before, which put a great burden on his eyes.  Using the power of the kaleidoscope sharingan is likely to cause such a serious burden on his eyes, and even lead to death.

    In desperation, Kakashi could only reach into the ninja bag and take out a shuriken and throw it at Tendo Payne, but how could this attack be useful to Tendo Payne.  It was just a futile resistance.

    Of course, Kakashi couldn't just sit and wait for death. Seeing that the shuriken was ineffective against Tendo Payne, and he didn't even move, his heart became cruel, and a few strands of lightning gradually rose in his hand, forming an infinitely powerful thunder in the blink of an eye.  cut.

    "Puff" This is the sound of Kakashi's abdomen being pierced by a sharp chakra rod, "Boom", this is the sound made by the psychic beast pierced by Raikiri and returning to the psychic world.

    When Kakashi's Rachel was about to pierce Payne, the animal Dao Payne controlled her psychic beast to block Kakashi's fatal blow in front of Tiandao Payne.

    "Boom." Kakashi's body pierced by Tendo Payne turned into a puff of smoke and dissipated in the air.

    "It really is a shadow clone again. Your tactics are still the same." Tiandao Payne showed such an expression, and looked at Kakashi who was hiding behind the tree with a flat face.  It wasn't a surprise that Kakashi was able to dodge his killing blow.

    It can be said that Kakashi is the most ninja-like ninja he has ever seen. Before he is sure of winning, he will never use his real body to attack, but only use his shadow clone to test.?? attack.  Although there are certain benefits in this way, it is extremely easy to be seen through by others.

    "Well, no matter what, it's good to save a life." Kakashi touched his head and walked out from behind the tree. Although there was a bit of relaxed meaning in his words, he could see it from his wide-open writing wheel eyes.  It can be seen that he did not dare to take it lightly when facing Tiandao Payne.

    "That's right, so that's the case. Did I use the shadow clone technique when I used the paper shuriken to interfere with the seal?" Xiaonan stared at Kakashi carefully for a long time before suddenly realizing.  Unexpectedly, the explosion caused by the paper shuriken just served as a cover for Kakashi to use the shadow clone technique.

    Xiao Nan gritted her teeth lightly. Although she knew it was not her negligence, she still felt a little unhappy that the opponent escaped with her own strength.

    "Good opportunity!" Lei Ying's eyes lit up when Tiandao Payne's gravity disappeared, and the distance between him and Tiandao Payne was not that far.

    "The level of thunder escape and thunder abuse!"

    As expected of the fourth generation of Raikage, even after breaking an arm, he was still able to use such a powerful move.

    Seeing this, Tiandao Payne jumped up and avoided Lei Ying's charged blow, but it didn't end there.

    "Weird Power Tianshou!"

    Taking advantage of the moment when Tiandao Payne was soaring into the air and had no focus, Tsunade took over Raikage's move and punched Payne with a strange punch.

    Payne gave Tsunade a cold look, and snorted coldly: "You guys are still too slow!"

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    The powerful repulsive force is centered on Tiandao Payne and blows in all directions. Even if it is not as powerful as destroying Yunin Village before, the impact on people is still very uncomfortable.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 384; Payne's real body

    ?

    And at this moment, the closest to Payne is Tsunade who is attacking Payne.  It can be said that almost all the offensives are directed towards Tsunade alone.

    Tsunade, who was caught off guard by the violent impact, spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his body involuntarily receded back with the repulsive force.  Especially Tsunade's legs, since Tsunade mainly used her legs to attack Payne, the bones in her legs were broken the moment she touched Payne's Shinra Tenjin, and the whole leg was in a kind of  Irregularities drooped over her.

    "Tsunade-sama!" Kakashi was so startled, not only because Tsunade was hurt so much all of a sudden, but more importantly, the place behind Tsunade was a piece of burnt black land,  However, on the land over there, a bare wooden pile stood there, looking very abrupt.

    According to Tsunade's current flying speed, he would have a negative distance contact with the bare wooden post in less than two seconds.

    "You must save Tsunade-sama!" Kakashi gritted his teeth secretly. You must know that Tsunade is the fifth generation Hokage of their Konoha Village, and he is the only representative of the Senju clan who is still active in the ninja world.  If Tsunade falls in this place, it is hard to imagine what kind of shock the ninja world will cause.

    "Don't try to save people!" Seeing Kakashi's other movements, Xiaonan threw the origami in pieces towards Kakashi.

    "Damn" Kakashi watched helplessly as the origami thrown by Konan was about to come in front of him, "What should I do, what should I do!"

    The cold sweat on Kakashi's forehead flowed down his cheeks. In fact, the most correct way was for him to use the power of the kaleidoscope Sharingan to banish the stake, but he didn't dare to do so, because Heavenly Dao Payne  When he was watching from the sidelines, his last blow of divine power could only be regarded as a deterrent force. If he used it first, then Tiandao Payne would no longer have any scruples, and he would die due to excessive use of the pupil technique.

    It is really difficult to choose between the enemy and your own Hokage, between life and death.  Kakashi felt that this was the second time in his life that he experienced such a painful situation, and the first time was when his father died.

    "Leave it to me here, and you hurry to save Tsunade." Raikage was covered with thunder-attribute chakra, and looked like a Super Saiyan who had started the second stage. He stood in front of Kakashi,  Gathering strength with both hands, he turned his head and shouted at Kakashi.

    "Then please!" Kakashi's eyes lit up. At this time, he had no other choice but to believe that Raikage could stop Konan's attack.

    "It's not that simple!" Beast Dao waved his hands, and two huge psychic beasts rushed towards Kakashi and entangled Kakashi, obviously to prevent Kakashi from going to rescue Tsunade.

    "Am I going to die?" Tsunade, who suffered internal injuries and was unable to move because of taking a shot of Shenluo Tianzheng forcefully, watched the crowd go away away from their eyes.

    From the eager eyes of Kakashi and Raikage, it is obvious that there must be something deadly behind her.  Otherwise, they wouldn't be in such a hurry.

    "Heh, I didn't expect that I would die like this in the end. I'm really not reconciled. Breakingthe rope treeJiraiya" Tsunade closed his eyes resignedly. At this time, no one could  That's it for her, Raikage and Kakashi are entangled, and Tiandao Payne on the opposite side has not made any other moves.

    Tsunade seemed to be able to feel the god of death waving to her.

    "No! Master Tsunade!"

    Just after Tsunade closed her eyes, somehow she felt a soft belt wrapping her behind, removing most of the impact.

    The severe pain imagined did not come. After a long time, Tsunade opened his eyes: "I am I dead?"

    A string of sand behind her gently lifted her up, preventing her from being pierced by a tree stump.

    "Finally caught up in time." A figure came up from behind, and he stretched out one hand forward, and a stream of sand flowed out from the gourd behind him. The person who came was Wu Daifeng  Gaara!

    Sandfall Gaara, join in!

    "Master Tsunade, are you okay?" Gaara stepped forward, stood beside Tsunade, and helped Tsunade up.

    "Kazekagehuh, why are you here, but fortunately you are here." Kakashi and Raikage were obviously relieved.  If Gaara hadn't just rushed over from the headquarters at this time, maybe Tsunade was really doomed this time.

    "Suddenly all the psychic beasts in the headquarters disappeared, so I hurried over to support them. Fortunately, I caught up with them. By the way, why are you all so sudden?Do you suffer so badly?  "Gara is a bit strange. Logically speaking, there is only one clone of Payne here, and the three of them should be able to win." Who is that woman?  Gaara glanced forward and found that Xiao Nan was standing beside the animal road.  "

    Suddenly, Gaara's pupils shrank, and he saw Tendo Payne holding a sharp chakra stick in his hand.  "This isn't he confronting Tuying at the headquarters?"

    Kakashi barely jumped out from the encirclement of psychic beasts, took a breath and said to Gaara: "I don't know, but he was psychicized by another Payne. I guess the other Payne clone is not only  You can summon psychic beasts, and you can also summon other Payne clones, but fortunately the rest of the clones have been sealed by us, otherwise you might not be able to see us."

    Gaara nodded thoughtfully, and then took out a small slug from his body.  "The news that Tsuchikage just gave me also said that Payne on his side has disappeared. It seems that her ability is far more than that. Mr. Kakashi, you should take Hokage-sama down for a while and rest for a while.  Leave it to me and Raikage-sama."

    "It's okay." Tsunade has recovered from the serious injury, barely stood up, untied the yin seal on her forehead, and a huge amount of chakra gushed out from her forehead, flowing along the meridians of her whole body.  However, the injury in the place where Chakra had been circulating also recovered immediately.  "I'm ready."

    Kakashi glanced at Tsunade, and suddenly his eyes widened, because he found that the yin seal on Tsunade's forehead had disappeared again. It was obvious that this was not a Baihao technique but a creation regeneration technique.

    At the same timeon the side of Dokage

    "Finally found you, Payne's real body!" Tu Ying looked at the red-haired man in front of him, and the six circles in his eyes overlapped together, which was the legendary eye of reincarnation!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and eighty fifth; eager

    ?

    Tsuchikage stared at the red-haired man in a red cloud robe with a black background. If it wasn't for Tsuchikage who knew the inside story, it would be hard to imagine that this guy was the true body of Payne who brought disaster to their ninja coalition forces.  Thinking of this, Tu Ying couldn't help but look at the man in front of him with complicated eyes.

    "How did you find this place?" Nagato didn't panic at all after his real body was discovered, or he had already expected that he would probably die in this mission, otherwise he wouldn't have banned Xiao Nan  come with me.

    "Hehe." Tuying laughed, and took out a small slug from his pocket: "We have always used slugs to transmit information, and when they have transmitted all your information, I feel  It's very strange, since it's something like puppetry, the caster will definitely not be far away from the puppet, so I was wondering where the caster would be."

    "However, all of this is just your guess." Nagato said expressionlessly, as if he was not satisfied with Tuying's answer. After all, it is impossible to guess his own existence based on this little information.

    "Yes." Tuying nodded and said: "All of this is just our guesswork, but there is one thing that makes us sure of the correctness of this matter. That is, your avatar channeled another avatar to the past  , this matter made us sure that there must be a true body between you. Especially those very obvious chakra transmission sticks on your clone faces, isn't that what you use to conduct chakra?"

    At this time, Tuying seemed to be the incarnation of a famous detective Conan, deriving all the information of Payne. Now that he has found his real body, it is easy to say, as long as his clones are eliminated, those clones will be gone.  Then it became an immobile corpse again.

    "Hmph It's useless to talk, just do it!" Nagato looked at Tsuchikage and said coldly, as if he was a little out of breath because he was seen through.

    "It's just what I want!" Tuying spread his hands apart, performing a dazzling seal spell, and then stretched out his hands in front of Nagato.

    "The earth escapes the earth and flows the great river."

    The ground where the two were located instantly became muddy. This move was originally a move to kill one thousand enemies and harm eight hundred, or this move was originally used to block the enemy's pursuit, but Tuying's eyes are very sharp, and he can see through it at a glance.  Aware of the weakness of Nagato Mami's unfavorable legs, he decisively used Tuliu Taiga to restrict Nagato's movements.

    It has to be said that the power of the same trick used by different people is completely different. If it is an ordinary ninja who uses this trick, Nagato will probably hide it.  People who have been playing around for a lifetime come to use it, but the results are completely different.

    Nagato spat lightly, obviously knowing that someone had discovered his secret, he put his hands on the ground and punched hard, and jumped directly out of the range where Tuliu Dahe was.

    "Good opportunity." Tsuchikage's eyes lit up, Nagato jumped up and his body flew into the air, with no point of focus at all, and he was a living target.

    "Dust escape original master peeling technique!"

    A cube of small cubes condensed in Tuying's hands, and struck towards Nagato who was still in the air.

    "Small tricks!" Nagato gave Tsuchikage a disdainful look. It was too much to think about defeating him with just such a move.  Even if he is inconvenient to move now, it is not something that ordinary people can casually bully.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    A strong repulsive force spread from Nagato's body to the surroundings, and Tsuchikage's ninjutsu was directly bounced off by Nagato, and flew towards himself in the opposite direction.

    Dokage reacted in time to avoid his big move and stared at Nagato: "What? Your real body can also use this move?"

    The reincarnation eye is originally the eye of Nagato, and the clone he made is just to replace him with the ability to use the reincarnation eye, and of course his body can also use the reincarnation eye ability.  It's just that he usually uses the power of heaven, and doesn't often use the power of other ways.

    Comes and does not go indecently, Nagato, who is still in the air, seals a seal, and a huge amount of chakra circulates in his body, which is obviously a precursor to the activation of the spell.

    "Wind Escape Gale Wind Palm!"

    The strong wind attribute chakra took Tsuchikage straight with a sharp edge like a blade, but it seemed that he didn't hit it because of the distance problem.  The wind attribute chakra blew his hair, which was not much in the first place, rattling.

    "Ah, it's too short. I didn't expect to be able to dodge it like this." Nagato was not frustrated when he saw that the blow was missed. It was just a tentative attack before.?Tuying's attack style will be considered as the end of the warm-up match.

    "I'm really sorry for being short." Tu Ying said casually, but he didn't expect that, as the shadow of a village, he would be called a dwarf one day.  The grass on the grave of the person who said the word is already three feet high.

    It can be said that being short is actually a painful foot of Tuying, especially after getting older, his body has shrunk further, and he has reached a certain level of shortness. Even his granddaughter dare not make fun of him with his height.

    A strong resentment rose from Tsuchikage's body. Yes, it was precisely because Nagato's nonsense directly poked Tsuchikage's painful feet.

    At the same time, Heavenly Dao Payne and Animal Dao Payne, who were far away on another battlefield, were taken aback for a moment, and they couldn't help saying at the same time: "My real body has been found."

    "What?" Xiaonan was startled. She knew that Nagato Mami had never healed because of the serious injury he suffered after fighting the sansho fish. It was very inconvenient to move. If it wasn't for this, she wouldn't have been working with Nagato to protect him.  His real body.

    "Well, it was found by that Tuying among them, that is, the guy who had cooperated with us at the beginning." Tiandao Payne said flatly.  For a person like him, it is impossible to become impatient even if his eyebrows are imminent, because he is born with such a personality, or Nagato has become like this after Yahiko died, and there has been no emotional ups and downs.  .

    "Where is it, I will go to support!"

    Payne: ""

    Xiao Nan looked at Payne with complicated emotions, because he knew that Nagato definitely didn't want to appear in front of him, but Xiao Nan had a reason why she had to go.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and eighty sixth; the end

    ?

    Nagato spat lightly, obviously knowing that someone had discovered his secret, he put his hands on the ground and punched hard, and jumped directly out of the range where Tuliu Dahe was.

    "Good opportunity." Tsuchikage's eyes lit up, Nagato jumped up and his body flew into the air, with no point of focus at all, and he was a living target.

    "Dust escape original master peeling technique!"

    A cube of small cubes condensed in Tuying's hands, and struck towards Nagato who was still in the air.

    "Small tricks!" Nagato gave Tsuchikage a disdainful look. It was too much to think about defeating him with just such a move.  Even if he is inconvenient to move now, it is not something that ordinary people can casually bully.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    A strong repulsive force spread from Nagato's body to the surroundings, and Tsuchikage's ninjutsu was directly bounced off by Nagato, and flew towards himself in the opposite direction.

    Dokage reacted in time to avoid his big move and stared at Nagato: "What? Your real body can also use this move?"

    The reincarnation eye is originally the eye of Nagato, and the clone he made is just to replace him with the ability to use the reincarnation eye, and of course his body can also use the reincarnation eye ability.  It's just that he usually uses the power of heaven, and doesn't often use the power of other ways.

    Comes and does not go indecently, Nagato, who is still in the air, seals a seal, and a huge amount of chakra circulates in his body, which is obviously a precursor to the activation of the spell.

    "Wind Escape Gale Wind Palm!"

    The strong wind attribute chakra took Tsuchikage straight with a sharp edge like a blade, but it seemed that he didn't hit it because of the distance problem.  The wind attribute chakra blew his hair, which was not much in the first place, rattling.

    "Ah, it's too short. I didn't expect to be able to dodge it like this." Nagato was not frustrated when he saw that the blow was missed. It was just a tentative attack before, and it was a warm-up match after he was familiar with Tsuchikage's attack methods.  Finish.

    "I'm really sorry for being short." Tu Ying said casually, but he didn't expect that, as the shadow of a village, he would be called a dwarf one day.  The grass on the grave of the person who said the word is already three feet high.

    It can be said that being short is actually a painful foot of Tuying, especially after getting older, his body has shrunk further, and he has reached a certain level of shortness. Even his granddaughter dare not make fun of him with his height.

    A strong resentment rose from Tsuchikage's body. Yes, it was precisely because Nagato's nonsense directly poked Tsuchikage's painful feet.

    At the same time, Heavenly Dao Payne and Animal Dao Payne, who were far away on another battlefield, were taken aback for a moment, and they couldn't help saying at the same time: "My real body has been found."

    "What?" Xiaonan was startled. She knew that Nagato Mami had never healed because of the serious injury he suffered after fighting the sansho fish. It was very inconvenient to move. If it wasn't for this, she wouldn't have been working with Nagato to protect him.  His real body.

    "Well, it was found by that Tuying among them, that is, the guy who had cooperated with us at the beginning." Tiandao Payne said flatly.  For a person like him, it is impossible to become impatient even if his eyebrows are imminent, because he is born with such a personality, or Nagato has become like this after Yahiko died, and there has been no emotional ups and downs.  .

    "Where is it, I will support you in the past!"

    Payne: ""

    Xiao Nan looked at Payne with complicated emotions, because he knew that Nagato definitely didn't want to appear in front of him, but Xiao Nan had a reason why she had to go.

    Nagato and Konan were the only three people who learned ninjutsu with Jiraiya back then. Konan, who had already regarded Yahiko and Nagato as family members, did not want to experience the feeling of losing a loved one again.

    "In the west" After a long silence, Tiandao Payne still spoke, just as Xiao Nan couldn't do without him, he also couldn't do without Xiao Nan.  It can be said that Xiao Nan has been supporting him all these years besides his faith. He also knows that Xiao Nan will not abandon him, just like he had already said before that she would not come with her, but she was still alone in the end  It's like rushing to Yunyin Village.

    "Okay!" Xiaonan's body gradually began to crack, turning into pieces of origami and scattered in this world.  Obviously, in order to be able to get to Nagato as soon as possible, Konan has already started to perform secret techniques.

    "Want to leave?" Raikage, who knew through the slug that Tsuchikage had found Payne's real body, saw that Xiaonan wanted to escape, and immediately threw out a shuriken. At the same time, his body started to move, and the thunder attribute chakra was fulldevelopment.  He folded his arms and started making mudras.

    "Wind Escape Gale Wind Palm!"

    Nagato narrowly escaped the inevitable blow of Tsuchikage with Gale Palm's recoil.

    "It's not over yet!" Tuying squinted one eye halfway, his condition had already begun to decline after repeated battles, and at this moment he was just holding on to prevent himself from falling down.

    "Dust Escape Boundary Stripping Technique!"

    A bigger bloodstain than before was eliminated towards Nagato.

    "Hmph!" Five seconds had passed, Nagato snorted coldly, and Shenluo Tianzheng deployed again.  A strong repulsive force flocked to Tsuchikage's blood successor to be eliminated, but the result was beyond Nagato's expectation.

    "Explosion!"

    Tsuchikage instantly knocked out his blood successor and detonated it. The strong impact collided with Nagato's Shenluo Tianzheng, and the powerful collision force pushed Nagato away in an instant.

    Before he even had time to control his body, he was rushed away by this strong impact. When he was able to resume his actions, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest. He didn't know when a soil thorn had pierced his chest.

    "It's all over." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and eighty seventh;

    ?

    Tsuchikage looked coldly at Nagato, who was pierced through the chest by the soil. To be honest, he never thought that the victory would come so easily. You must know that they had gone through untold hardships when they fought Payne before.  Even then they didn't quite knock Payne off.

    Although it is said that the body of the puppet is much weaker than the puppet, but this battle really gave Tuying an unreal feeling.

    "Is it finally over?" Nagato looked at the sky in relief, no one knew what was going on in his heart.  Or in other words, he had actually thought of it a long time ago, but when he suddenly realized it, it was already difficult to get off the horse.  It is impossible for such a large organization without a leader, let alone that organization was established by Yahiko back then.

    He was already tired, but he couldn't let go of the sad wish in his heart, and couldn't let go of his companion's wish, let alone Xiao Nan.  Perhaps death is more of a relief for Nagato.

    "It's good that it's over." A smile suddenly appeared on Nagato's unchanging face, like the first plum blossom that suddenly bloomed in severe winter, clear and melodious.

    Tsuchikage looked at Nagato who was gradually losing his vitality with a complicated expression. If he didn't know that Nagato actually wanted to die at this time, then his life for so many years would be considered in vain.  As a partner who had cooperated before, Tuying couldn't help but said: "Actually, you don't need to be like this."

    This is not collaborating with the enemy, it is just a tribute to an admirable enemy, especially this enemy has also had an intersection with himself.

    "Isn't that so?" Nagato suddenly put away his smile and lowered his head to look at T¨­kage. The indifference on his face made T¨­kage feel that the smile just now seemed to be just an illusion. How could such a ruthless person make such a heartfelt smile  ?

    "You don't understand My pain, our pain, how can you people understand!" Maybe it's someone who is about to die, Nagato's voice is very relaxed, and he said his own things as if he was talking about something.  Like an insignificant thing, even his own life has become insignificant

    "No!" Xiaonan, who came from another battlefield, saw Nagato being pierced by a thorn through the tree at the first sight after he appeared, and his whole person's aura became faint.

    "Nagato!" The origami flying all over the sky transformed into Xiaonan's body, she walked forward tremblingly, looked at Nagato in sorrow and said in fear: "Youhow coulddon't you have the eyes of reincarnation?  How could it fail."

    "Xiaonan" Nagato forced a smile and wanted to reach out to touch her cheek, probably because the movement was too big and touched a fatal wound. Nagato felt a pain in his chest, and his whole body trembled irregularly.  "Ahem"

    "Noyou don't move, I'll heal you." Xiaonan wanted to save Nagato from the stabbing, but because she didn't know any medical ninjutsu at all, the wound of rashly moving Nagato was just a wound.  Hasten his death.

    "It's useless, Xiaonan I know my physical condition. In fact, I was already dying a long time ago. You can go, go far away, and don't go back to Akatsuki. Find a place  Hide, this is the best the best." Nagato persuaded.

    "I do not want!"

    "Be obedient"

    "I don't want Yahiko is gone. If you leave too, I will be left alone. How can you let me live in this world alone!" Xiao Nan's gentle face was already covered with tears, even though she was  The Kingdom of Rain is called an angel. Even though she is Nagato¡¯s partner in the Akatsuki organization, in the end she is just a fragile woman. She is regarded as the Nagato of her family and Yahiko died one after another. What else is there in this world?  Is it something she can rely on?

    And at this moment

    "AhSorry, I may have interrupted your reminiscence." There was a strange voice in the void.

    "Who is it!" Tsuchikage is the most vigilant at this time. He is not sure if there are enemy reinforcements at this time. Now he is in a state of exhaustion. As long as a Chunin attacks him, he will be able to kill him.  Defeated, when Xiaonan came over before, he had already chilled him a lot, but Xiaonan didn't attack him but put his whole mind on Nagato.

    At this time, there was an unfamiliar voice, which would indeed arouse Tsuchikage's vigilance, but fortunately, Kakashi and the others were already rushing this way after receiving the news from the slug, and Tsuchikage pierced Nagato  In the future, the avatars over there will have lost their ability to move, and they will be able to spare their hands to provide support. As long as they can hold out until the support arrives, Tuying will be considered safe.

    There was a twist in the void, one foot stepped out, and then the whole person walked out of the twisted space.  He was wearing a robe with a black background and a red cloud, with a smile on his faceA whirlpool mask, it is the guy who made a fuss in front of several shadows.

    "Uchiha Madara!" Tsuchikage looked at the guy in front of him in surprise, and couldn't help exclaiming.

    "I originally planned to do it myself, but I didn't expect the result to be like this, but this is just right, and it saves me some trouble." Obito glanced at Dokage, didn't pay much attention, turned and looked at Nagato who was still panting,  He murmured in a low voice.

    "What are you doing here" Nagato looked coldly at Obito who was pretending to be Madara Uchiha in front of him.

    Obito looked at Nagato indifferently, and said without emotion: "Your action has failed, and you have lost the value of using it. I came back to take my things!"

    Obito's body was suddenly blurred, and he arrived at Nagato's position in the blink of an eye.  "Since you are dead, it is better to return these eyes to me."

    A hand covered Nagato's face and gouged out his eyes before everyone could react.

    "Ah!" Nagato, who was already seriously injured, experienced the pain of losing his eyes. Even Iron Man couldn't help screaming out.

    "You!" Xiaonan looked at Obito in shock.

    Seeing Xiaonan's angry expression, Obito didn't care, and an indifferent voice came from under the mask: "Don't show this expression, these eyes are mine originally, I just lent them to this guy, I now  All I did was take back my things."

    "Unforgivable!"

    Hearing this, Xiaonan could no longer restrain the anger in his heart, shouted angrily, and then raised his hand suddenly, about to launch an offensive against Obito.

    "Stop!" Nagato forced Xiao Nan to stop Xiao Nan who was about to strike: "You are not his opponent, stop."

    "But"

    "I tell you to stop and you stop."

    Obito looked at Nagato, who was seriously injured because he shot to stop Konan, and knew his thoughts in his heart. After a moment of silence, he opened his mouth and said to Nagato: "For the sake of our former companions, I will not take the initiative to ask Nagato."  You can rest assured that she made the move! Since my goal has been achieved, then I will not accompany you""

    Immediately afterwards, under the gaze of the three of them, he launched his own space ninjutsu, and a spiral space vortex appeared, which was gradually sucking Obito's body in, and finally disappeared without a trace.

    Xiaonan, who was full of anger and had no place to vent, finally noticed the culprit of Nagato's injury, and looked at Tsuchikage with a grim expression.  However, Kakashi's reinforcements had already arrived at this time, and Konan could no longer kill Tsuchikage in front of everyone, so he could only leave with a cold snort and Nagato's body that was about to lose its vitality.

    "Hoo" Tuying let out a long sigh of relief: "I'm finally saved." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and eighty eighth;

    ?

    the other side

    Jinjiao Yinjiao did not dare to take the initiative to attack Uchiha Tatsumi, they had already retreated in momentum, facing Uchiha Tatsuya, the strongest in the post-Uchiha Madara era, they had sprouted from the very beginning  Back off.

    "Since you don't attack, then I will attack." Uchiha Tatsuo couldn't help but smiled contemptuously when he saw that the two hadn't moved for a long time.  He doesn't look down on these two guys. You must know that even the ninjas of the Ninja Alliance have the courage to draw their swords when they see him, and these two kage-level powerhouses who have been famous for a long time see him.  Not even daring to attack first.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    Uchiha Chen put his hands together, as if the technique in his hand did not require a seal, he skipped the mudra and transfer mudra directly, and a fireball with a diameter of four meters was spit out from Uchiha Chen's mouth.

    Even if you are far away, you can feel the amazing heat generated by Uchiha Tatsuo's fireball technique.

    Kinkaku and Yinkaku knew at the first sight that Uchiha Tatsumi's powerful fireball technique was not easy to escape Uchiha Tatsuo's powerful fireball technique. According to common sense, the high fireball technique would not be so big, and the temperature would not be so high.  Obviously, this is a special fireball with Uchiha Tatsuo's private goods added. It is absolutely impossible for the two of them to be stupid enough to pick it up without knowing the situation.

    "Boom~ZiZiZi" After the huge fireball came into contact with the water surface, a huge explosion occurred, and the powerful heat energy evaporated the water surface into a huge deep pit, and it took a full five seconds for the follow-up water to flow out.  Backfill to fill.  However, after this blow, the entire water surface has dropped by at least one level.

    Everyone in the Ninja League knew something was wrong after seeing Uchiha Tatsuo's powerful fireball. After jointly laying down several layers of defense, they were able to barely resist the impact of the aftermath of the proud fireball.

    "It's really troublesome. I didn't expect this guy to become so strong." Shikamaru got up from the mound, shook his head covered in mud, and couldn't help but sighed Uchiha Tatsuo's strength.  There is such a power. You must know that when he destroyed Muye Village before this, he was not so powerful.

    "Kinkaku, we can't do this anymore." After evading Uchiha Tatsuo's offensive, the disheartened Ginkaku couldn't help but said to Jinkaku.

    "That's right, we have to take the initiative, otherwise we will fall into a disadvantage." Jin Jiao nodded, agreeing with Yin Jiao for the first time.

    The two looked at each other, and the level of tacit understanding cultivated over the years no longer needs to speak to know what the other party wants to do. They all used their chakra coats to attack, and more than a dozen bright red chakra tails were directed at Uchi.  Bo Chen attacked.

    That kind of denseness makes one's scalp tingle, but Uchiha Tatsumi was not intimidated by Jinjiaoyinjiao.

    Although it is said that Uchiha Tatsumi is not as experienced as a Kage-level powerhouse who has experienced one, two or three large-scale wars in the Ninja World War, and may be much weaker than other powerhouses in terms of combat experience, but these are all  It can be compensated with strength.

    Just as the saying goes, one force will reduce ten meetings, those so-called tactics and so-called combat experience are useless in the face of powerful forces.

    Uchiha Tatsuo closed his eyes, and when Nine Tails' Chakra tail was about to penetrate his body, he opened them suddenly.  A powerful aura erupted from Uchiha Tatsuo's body, bouncing all the chakra tails away.  Not only that, this burst of aura continued unabated, continuously impacting the surroundings.

    If Raikage Kakashi and the others were here, they would probably say the words "Shinra Tenji" in surprise, because this is really too much like they have just experienced Payne's trick.  However, in fact, this has nothing to do with Payne's Shenluo Tianzheng. Payne's power is to use repulsion and gravity to control the enemy and kill the enemy in a large area.

    As for Uchiha Chen, this is purely an explosion of aura. It can be said that he is the first person who can substantially explode the aura of his whole body without opening the Eight Door Dunjia.  You must know that the momentum that Kaihuang burst out from opening the eight doors back then was only slightly denting the floor under his feet, but Uchiha Tatsuo was able to completely spread the momentum.

    "It's now, Jinkaku!" Ginkaku took the opportunity to run to Uchiha Tatsuki's feet and slightly bent his body. Ginkaku took advantage of the opportunity to step on Ginkaku's curved body.

    "Basho Fan!" A powerful five-attribute attack hit Uchiha Tatsuo.

    Uchiha Tatsuo avoided the Basho Fan's attack sideways.  However, at this moment, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of Jin Kok's mouth: "You have been tricked." He punched Uchiha Chen while speaking.

    the"Boom" The right hand curled up with the golden rope punched Uchiha Chen violently towards the ground.  "Boom!" Uchiha Tatsuo, who was knocked down by Jinjiao's punch, almost fell into the water, and he completely released the gravity of Jinjiao's punch when he was about to reach the surface of the water.

    "It's not bad" Uchiha Chen wiped the non-existent wound and said with a curled lip.

    "Hmph, I thought you were so strong, but it's just a dead duck's mouth, come on, show your speech!" Yinkaku snorted coldly, and said to Uchiha Tatsuo disdainfully.  When Uchiha Tatsumi appeared on the stage before, they were all frightened, and even the aura emanating from him made them feel very scary. As a result, they didn't see anything strong except for his aura.

    An inexplicable substance rises from Uchiha Tatsu's lower abdomen, and spits out from Uchiha Tatsu's mouth. Although this inexplicable substance can be suppressed, Chen who wants to see the six path ninja tools does not.  Suppress your own words.

    "Is this my speech spirit? I really don't know what my mantra is." Chen looked at the light blue strange substance spit out from his mouth in a strange way, and suddenly he seemed to think of something:  "Wait This seems to be something I have said since I was a child, so During the years I pretended, I only talked to Sasuke, and they were only the simplest sentences, and the one who said the most was Sasuke's name.  Could it be" Dou Da's cold sweat fell from Uchiha Chen's head.

    After all, he is not a younger brother like Itachi, and it would be a bit embarrassing if his words were really Sasuke.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and eighty IX; weird

    ?

    "Haha, no matter how powerful Uchiha Chen is, how fearsome you are, won't you be killed by our two brothers, Golden Horn and Silver Horn?"  After that, Jin Jiao laughed arrogantly.

    Because when the word spirit is forced out, as the subject of the spell, there will be a certain period of time stagnation, just like being hit by a confinement skill in the game. Although it has complete consciousness, it cannot move.  .  Even if this period is short, it is generally enough.

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Jinjiao Yinjiao as if he was looking at a fool. These two guys may have accidentally added something that shouldn't be there when they were reincarnated from the dirty soil, and the whole person has become a lot of secondary.  If it were him, he would never miss this best opportunity after the enemy was attacked.

    However, these two fools were talking to themselves and didn't know what they were doing. Could it be that Uchiha Chen would cooperate with these two guys to perform an earth-shattering stage play of the Sealed Demon King?

    The time of confinement is very short, or in other words, the period of time when Yanling comes out of the mouth is actually the time of confinement.  However, the two idiots, Golden Horn and Silver Horn, didn't know how to attack when Uchiha Tatsumi spit out the words, and wasted this excellent opportunity to move first. Uchiha Tatsu said that he was really tired to cooperate with their performance  But I just want to try the power of six path ninja tools, why did I meet such an opponent.

    "Yinkaku, let's go. This guy's word spirit has been forced out." Jinkaku squeezed his fist, and the transformed golden rope was hidden in the chakra coat again.  It consumes a lot of chakra, even if the two of them are now reincarnated bodies, they don't dare to consume too much.

    "Golden Horn!" Ginkaku roared, and waved his huge arm towards Uchiha Tatsumi. The arm wrapped in the Nine-Tails Chakra coat was like a stretchable rubber, which could be reached even from a long distance away.  enemy.

    After hearing Yinjiao's voice, Jinjiao understood. Yinjiao cooperated with him before, and now it's his turn to cooperate with Yinjiao.  Suddenly he opened his mouth, and a huge tailed beast jade began to condense.

    The black and red chakra ball can sense the huge power contained in it from a long distance away. If it is hit at close range, it will be the rhythm of the end of the game.

    "Boom!" After experiencing the initial period of instability, the tailed beast jade became very round and lustrous, roaring all the way towards Uchiha Chen with a destructive momentum.

    Of course, Uchiha Chen wouldn't be so idiotic as to forcefully pick up Jinjiao's Tailed Beast Jade, he didn't have the leisure to act like this.

    "Water escapes the wall of the water formation!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo avoided the side after laying a water wall. The water wall he set up was not for defense, but to capture the Seven Star Sword in Ginkaku's hand.

    The moment Uchiha Tatsuo's water wall collided with the Tailed Beast Jade, it turned into a cloud of water vapor.  Under the cover of water vapor, Uchiha Tatsuo took the initiative to meet Ginkaku's waving hand, but he didn't make a fool of himself and leaned forward to be chopped.  Instead, he took the opportunity to cut off the chakra-transformed big hand that Silver Horn extended over, and reached out to catch the Seven Star Sword that fell from his hand.

    "Is this the Seven Stars Sword?" Uchiha Chen turned the two sides of the Seven Stars Sword strangely, but found that there was nothing unusual about it, and there was no strange power on the sword.  Driven by curiosity, he slashed at his own words.

    He was very curious about what his speech spirit was, because he hadn't talked much since he was a child.  If it is possible, he intends to snatch the six ninja tools and look at it himself, but it seems that the golden rope will not be useful to the caster himself, and it is useless for Uchiha to snatch it, so he has no choice but to  With the help of Jinjiayinjiao's hands, try the power of the legendary six ninja tools.

    Originally, after Ginkaku's arm was seen by Uchiha Tatsumi, Ginkaku had already given up his plan to use six ninja tools.  Get up to be effective.  Now that the lack of the Seven Star Sword means that the ninja tools in their hands have become waste.

    Unexpectedly, under the watchful eyes of Jinjiao and Yinjiao, Uchiha Tatsuo swung the Seven Star Sword and chopped off his words.  Yinkaku, who has missed many chances, obviously seized the opportunity to win this time, and took advantage of the moment Uchiha Tatsuo cut off the words spirit, he raised the purple gold gourd to absorb his words spirit.

    All the Ninja Allied Forces who were observing all this from a distance stared at Uchiha Tatsuya who was dying for himself, and didn't know what to say for a while.

    Seeing Uchiha Tatsuo's actions, Shikamaru seemed to know what the other party was thinking, and complained helplessly: "This guy put thisHas it become a game?  That's something left by the Sage of the Six Paths, it's really arrogant!  "

    At this time, he suddenly sensed a chakra fluctuation in the open space beside him and others, and then a huge "barrel" appeared in front of them.

    The well-informed Darui already knew what it was when he first glanced at it.  "Thisisn't this an amber bottle?"

    "Huh? You tell me that this big bucket is the amber bottle, the ninja tool used by Liudao back then?"

    "Hmm" Darui nodded, and just about to explain, he heard the voice of Kaiichi Yamanaka coming from beside his ear.  "Mr. Darui, Mr. Darui, can you hear me? The headquarters has already sent the amber purification bottle. Remember to receive it. How to make the amber purification bottle play a greater role requires rearranging tactics.  .¡±

    Darui looked at Shikamaru and nodded, "Unfortunately, this thing is really an amber bottle. Let's formulate tactics first."

    And after Zijin Gourd absorbed Uchiha Tatsuya's speech spirit, a line of clear small characters appeared on the Seven Star Sword in Uchiha Tatsuya's hand.

    "Let me see what my word spirit is." Uchiha Chen turned the Seven Star Sword over and found his own word spirit on the other side: ""

    He almost crushed the Seven Star Sword just by glancing at it.

    "Baby"

    Unexpectedly, his words were not Sasuke, but these two words. Seeing this, Chen's face darkened instantly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and ninety;

    ?

    "Baby"

    Unexpectedly, his words were not Sasuke, but these two words. Seeing this, Chen's face darkened instantly.

    Shaking his head and getting rid of the thoughts that came from nowhere in his heart, he probably knew what was going on with his word spirit. He pretended to be stupid for a year when he was in Konoha, probably because he said this word  The number of people is more than the number of Sasuke, but it's no big deal, now that the Seven Star Sword is in my hands, I am the only one who knows this secret, who hasn't had a dark history?

    After taking Uchiha Tatsuya's word spirit into the purple gold gourd, Yinkaku chuckled and pouted at Jinkaku. Jinkaku also smiled knowingly. They didn't expect that the victory of the battle would come so smoothly. Originally they thought  Encountering an enemy as strong as Uchiha Tatsu will definitely experience a hard battle, but in the end, he did not expect that victory would be so easy.

    "Haha, no matter how strong you Uchiha is, you will be defeated by Lao Tzu?" The two of them even quit the Nine-Tails state under the complacency.  Tanuki still seemed to be mocking Uchiha Tatsuki on his face.

    "Speak, you are talking, you were not very arrogant before."

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Jinjiao and Yinjiao with a blank expression. He didn't know where these two guys had the courage to dare to talk to him like this. Didn't he just want to try the power of this crap?  He has turned on the six paths mode, even if Uchiha Tatsuo summons Susano, it is estimated that he will be able to break the seal of the purple gold gourd.

    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsumi still didn't speak, the faces of the two who had already won the game were full of cruel expressions.  "Silver horn, is your arm okay?"

    "It's okay." Yinjiao shook his head: "Just connect the arm later. This kind of injury is not a problem for this body at all. Given the time, it's time for the Zijin gourd to play its role."

    Sure enough, after Uchiha Chen remained silent for a long time, Zijin Gourd began to play its role. A powerful attraction came from the gourd, and Ginkaku pointed the gourd at Uchiha Chen: "Do you think silence has an effect?  ? You must know that the greatest enemy of man is silence, and silence is the best words."

    "You guys are really noisy." Uchiha Tatsumi frowned impatiently.  He had already felt the effect of the purple gold gourd, but the result disappointed him, because he felt that the attraction was not even as strong as when Payne used the Vientiane Sky Attraction.

    "It seems that this thing is not as strong as imagined." Uchiha Tatsuo waved his hand, and his eyes instantly turned into a kaleidoscope sharingan state. After using his pupil power to offset the effect of the purple gold gourd, he touched his chin  After thinking about it: "Forget it, although it is not very useful, it can be used as a collectible anyway, and maybe I can take it out to play with in the future."

    This sentence also indirectly determines the ownership of the ninja tools in the hands of Jinkaku and Yinkaku.  It's my collection, so should you two return my things to me?"

    "Wh what?" Big drops of sweat fell from the foreheads of the two of them. It can be said that apart from the Tailed Beast, this combination of ninja tools is already their biggest killer.  And now his trump card is actually just a passable collectible in front of the other party?

    "It seems that the two of you are not willing to hand it over." Uchiha Tatsumi frowned slightly: "What I hate the most is that others take my things and refuse to return them. Since you two are unwilling to return them, I have no choice but to come here by myself."  got it"

    As soon as the voice fell, Uchiha Tatsuo's figure disappeared in place, and the next instant he appeared in front of Ginkaku.  One hand grabbed the Zijin gourd with a little force before the two of them could react, and tore off the gourd with one hand.

    "My hands! Damn" People reincarnated from the dirty soil don't feel pain. Even so, they will feel angry if their hands are destroyed by the same person, especially when this guy is unconscious  It has already appeared in front of oneself.

    Because of the loss of both hands, Yinjiao's face began to gradually distort, the chakra in his body fluctuated constantly, and the civet cat's whiskers on his face also began to grow gradually, and he was about to return to the tailed beast state.

    "Be quiet for me" Uchiha Tatsuo stared at Ginkaku with his eternal kaleidoscope eyes, and the illusion Yuedu was activated.  Imprison Yinjiao directly into Yuedu World.

    Only one second had passed outside, but Yinkaku had already spent seventy-two hours in Uchiha Tatsun's world of Yuedu, and he fell limply as soon as Yuedu ended.

    "Get out!" Uchiha Tatsuo kicked out, kicking Ginkaku, who had fallen to the ground, aside.

    "Silver Horn!" Golden Horn worriedGlancing at Ginkaku, he turned his head and looked angrily at Uchiha Tatsumi, the culprit. If he didn't know that Uchiha Tatsuya was playing tricks on them, then he wouldn't have to be this ninja and go home early  Let's sell sweet potatoes.  The urban routine is deep, it is better to go back to the countryside.

    "You bastard unforgivable!" Jin Jiao yelled at Uchiha Tatsuo, and instantly entered the Nine-Tails state.  He raised his huge fist and threw it at Uchiha Chen's head.

    "Boring." The eternal kaleidoscope of Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes began to rotate, and the pupil technique that was exclusive to the kaleidoscope Sharingan began to work. Under the suppression of the eternal kaleidoscope, Jin Jiao's high-raised arm could not fall down.

    You must know that the person who has opened the eternal kaleidoscope is most afraid of the tailed beast, and Jinjiao actually dares to open the tailed beast state to fight Uchiha Tatsumi, it is like playing a lantern in the toilet-looking for death.

    The coercion of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan is far more than that. Jinjiao's Nine-Tails Chakra was suppressed back to his own body by Uchiha Chen little by little.  He was forced back to his original form by Uchiha Tatsuya.

    "The technique of wood cuttings."

    Countless wooden rattans bound Jinjiao, and Uchiha Tatsuo took the banana fan and gold rope that were still in Jinjiao's hands and said brazenly: "It's better to return this thing to its original owner."

    Jin Jiao almost vomited his old blood to death, what does it mean to return things to their original owners?  This is theirs, this guy is simply too shameless.

    "Since the thing is already in hand, there is no use for you, you can die again." Uchiha Tatsuo put the ninja tools he had snatched from the two of them back into the system space, and then the Sharingan turned wildly.

    "Amaterasu!"

    The black ominous flame ignited Jin Jiao's body, no matter how much he shouted, it could not be extinguished until his whole body was burned to death.

    So far, Jinjiao and Yinjiao are dead!

    ps: I have something to do today, these two chapters came out in a hurry, a bit sloppy, please forgive me!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and ninety first; Stopping with soil

    ?

    The dark ominous flame burned on Jinjiao's body. No matter how much he yelled and begged for mercy, Uchiha Tatsumi did not extinguish the fire of Amaterasu. Although people reincarnated from the dirty soil would not feel pain, the power of Amaterasu is not only  Just burn the flesh.

    As the flame of the gods, it can burn the soul of a person, even if a person dies, it can burn the soul to death.  But it's a pity that even Uchiha Itachi got nothing but the projection of Amaterasu's flame, which can only be never extinguished.

    And since Uchiha Tatsuo successfully turned on the Six Paths mode after he merged with Ten Tails, he was able to summon the real Amaterasu Flame instead of the previous projection.  .

    The ruthless black flame burned Jinjiao's body and burned his soul.  Uchiha Tatsuo turned his head away, not needing to take another look, because he knew that Kinkaku would be able to escape from Amaterasu only if he had Rokudo's level of power, which he obviously didn't.

    "There is another guy." Uchiha Tatsuo turned his head and looked at Ginkaku, who had only wreckage, and couldn't help but sigh.  He wanted to take a shot to destroy this filthy reincarnated corpse.  Because he knew that although Yinjiao was already useless after being hit by his Yuedu, even if he didn't make up the knife, he would have no chance to live, but this guy If he didn't happen to pass by himself, Ino might have  .

    I don't know why, every time he mentions Ino, there is always a feeling of irritability in his heart. He doesn't want to be mentioned about Ino's existence, but he can't ignore her existence every time.

    Especially when he attacked Konoha, he finally understood that Ino had already entered his heart.

    "Since the heavens won't keep you anymore, then you should dissipate in this air with peace of mind." Uchiha Tatsumi raised his hands expressionlessly, and the eternal kaleidoscope in his eyes twirled crazily.  To destroy.

    "Wait!" An exclamation came from the void.

    However, it was already too late by this time, the Amaterasu in Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes had already been projected, and it was about to cover Ginkaku in the blink of an eye.

    "Damn it." The voice seemed to be a little out of breath, and there was a wave of space in front of Ginkaku, and Uchiha Tatsuo's Amaterasu actually passed through Ginkaku's body and directly projected on the water behind Ginkaku.

    Uchiha Chen looked at the fluctuating space and nodded thoughtfully, "Oh? Kamui."

    At this time, the nodes of the spatial fluctuations twisted for a while, and the figure of a person wearing a black background and red cloud robe and a whirlpool mask gradually appeared in front of Uchiha Tatsumi.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, what do you mean by that?" The man with the red cloud on the black background looked at Uchiha Tatsuo cautiously after he appeared. He and Nagato had already guessed which step Uchiha Tatsuya might have completed before.  .

    Now that he has seen Uchiha Chen in person, he is even more convinced of this. You must know that although he knew that Uchiha Chen is so strong that he may not be able to defeat him, he can feel the hidden power of Uchiha Chen anyway.  And just now he sensed it, but he didn't sense even a trace of breath on Uchiha Chen.

    Uchiha Chen lost all his power?  This is impossible, Uchiha Obito would rather believe that he lost all his power than believe that Uchiha Chen would lose all his power.  How could a person who had lost all his strength kill Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao so easily?

    He knew that he was not Uchiha Tatsuru's opponent at all, so he could only delay time here, hoping to bring Ginkaku back. If he couldn't catch Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, he could only use Ginkaku, who has Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.  The person with the tail chakra came instead.

    "Oh? It's you! Uchiha Madara" Chen glanced at Obito with interest, he knew the real identity of this guy very well, but since this guy wanted to play, Chen was also happy to play with him  last play.  After all, his current strength can be said to be invincible except for the Sage of the Six Paths who came in person, or Kaguya Ji.

    People always want to find some fun for themselves. What is the difference between a life without fun and a salted fish.  Chen is happy to watch this good show between Obito and the Ninja Allied Forces. As a melon-eating crowd, he just needs to watch from a distance. When necessary, he will go up and end the show. Being a big boss is enough.

    "Aren't you comfortable nestling in your lair? Why are you willing to come out now?" Chen said to Obito with a sarcasm on his face.

    "Hmph, do I still need to report to you where I am going?" Obito snorted coldly. He was not sure whether Uchiha Chen would still recognize the previous covenant, but there was a high probability that he would not, even so  He still wants to try again.

    "That's not necessary, it's just that your old arms are old.?Yes, be careful walking on the road and dodging your waist, you might die just like that.  "Chen knew Obito's real age, but he said that on purpose for the purpose of avenging Obito's surveillance by Bai Jue at that time.

    It's not that Uchiha Tatsun doesn't want to kill Obito now, but that it's not the time yet, and he still needs to use Obito's power to draw Uchiha Madara and Kaguya Hime out and get rid of them.  Although he is already a fairy now, there are always one or two hidden hidden dangers in this world. Chen always feels a little uncomfortable in his heart.

    Chen needs to get rid of Uchiha Madara and Kaguya Hime once and for all. He actually doesn't have any other ambitions, but he still needs control over his own world.  One of the strongest ninja came out to disturb him.

    "Thank you for reminding me, but I'm not so old that I can't even walk." Obito said angrily.  He didn't expect that his identity had already been known by Uchiha Tatsuru, and even now he was still complacent, and no one in the whole world knew his identity except black and white.

    "However, I remember that we seem to have formed an alliance, right? If that's the case, then why do you want to kill us!"

    "Oh? When did Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao become members of your Xiao organization?" Chen raised his eyebrows and said softly.

    "Hmph, don't pretend to be stupid. When we formed an alliance before, Dou also said at that time that he is also ours. In this case, all the people he reincarnated from the dirt are naturally ours. Is there anything wrong with that?  What?"  (remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and ninety-two; reason

    ?

    "It's nothing." Chen shook his head lightly. It was indeed there when the alliance was formed before, and it was even the Kaleidoscope Sharingan that Obito personally helped Sasuke transplant, but how could he just say it when it was obvious that he should pretend to be stupid?  ?

    "If I remember correctly, Bai Jue should be one of yours, so shouldn't you also explain the seriousness of this matter of monitoring allies?" General Chen Fan did not follow the script of Obito  to write.

    Originally, in Obito's consideration, Chen should be questioned by him, so he took the opportunity to leave with Yinjiao's body, but he didn't expect that Chen would directly turn against the general, making the trouble a bit embarrassing now.

    Everyone is well aware of Bai Jue's matter, but no one made it clear at the beginning, and even Obito and the others didn't bother Uchiha Chen, they just wanted to ignore this matter, after all  They also need the power of Tatsuo Uchiha.

    It turned out that Chen didn't expect this matter to be brought up on his own initiative, and it was really hard for him to answer this question for a while.

    "I think there is some misunderstanding between us." Obito thought for a while, and seemed to be still struggling to maintain this unreliable covenant.

    After all, in terms of Uchiha Tatsu, Akatsuki, and the Ninja Allied Forces, it seems that Uchiha Tatsu and his side have the least power, and their disadvantages are also the smallest.  In other words, his own strength should be regarded as the strongest in the ninja world.

    After becoming Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, the suppression of the number alone is no longer effective. All the superficially strongest ninja coalition forces are actually the weakest side, and their top strength is not much.

    But once the covenant between them is broken, even if Uchiha Tatsumi does not switch to the side of the Ninja Alliance, simply fighting Akatsuki is not something they can bear.  Obito only wanted to avoid any troubles before gathering all the nine tailed beasts. Now that Nagato is dead, Akatsuki doesn't have many people left who can be used.

    "Stop talking nonsense, since you dare to send someone to monitor me, you must be prepared to pay the price."

    The people of the Ninja Alliance in the distance had already started to shrink back slowly when Obito Uchiha appeared.  Just kidding, one of the two people standing there is the nightmare of the ninja world back then, and the other is the nightmare of the ninja world today, no matter which one is not easy to mess with, they can only die in vain, as long as the commander has a little brains  Knowing that this level of existence is no longer something they can easily come into contact with.

    However, while they were retreating, they were also paying attention to the situation here. Both of them were enemies of their ninja coalition forces. It was hard to see them both present at the same time. How could it be possible without collecting more information.

    "Captain Daruithey don't seem to be having a friendly conversation." Shikamaru rubbed his chin and stared at Tatsu and Obito in the distance. They had heard Kinkaku Ginkaku say that Tatsu had joined forces with Akatsuki  Get up, but looking at it now, it seems that they are not of one mind.

    "It's really troublesome." Shikamaru said helplessly, this position is too far away from the two of them, and they can't hear the content of the conversation between the two of them at all, but they don't have the guts or the strength to get closer.  I can only look at the two of them from a distance, who seem to be at odds there.

    "Sorry, I can't help it. The distance is too far, even my Lan Dun can't hear what they are talking about. If they get closer, they will sense the existence of Chakra." Da  Rui looked at Shikamaru apologetically, as if he was a little frustrated because he didn't hear any useful news.

    "It's okay." Shikamaru shook his head, originally he didn't have any hope for this news.

    "But I just looked at their mouths, and it seems that both of them said the word surveillance, but I'm not sure."

    "Surveillance?" Shikamaru seemed to think of something, suddenly his eyes lit up and he said loudly: "I understand!"

    "What?"

    "Since both of them have said words that are suspected of surveillance, we can conclude by combining the news that they have formed an alliance before. When Uchiha Madara was cooperating with Chen, he was not particularly relieved of Uchiha Chen, so he was given to him secretly.  Monitored, but was discovered by Uchiha Tatsu, and as a result, there was a gap between them, so they quarreled."

    When Darui heard it, it seemed to be 80% reasonable. He greeted the liaison officer behind him and ordered to report the conflict between Uchiha Tatsumi and the Akatsuki organization again, and said: "Let's continue to look at it. You continue to retreat.  The battle is no longer in our hands."

    with?This side has already been frightened by Chen¡¯s words, thinking that Uchiha Chen will start a war with him in this place. You must know that he is not Uchiha Chen¡¯s opponent now, especially now that he still needs to take the silver horn.  The oil bottle was protected, so how could it be possible to win Chen with such restraint.

    "What do you want to do." Obito looked serious, his hands had already started to be placed slightly in front of his body, as long as Chen Yi made any movements, he could immediately perform seal seals.

    "What do you think, since you guys didn't abide by the rules of the game first, then you have to pay a certain price." Chen obviously saw Obito's movements, but he didn't care.  I don't care about an attack from a salted fish.

    As long as Chen enters the Six Paths mode with a thought, all attacks will not work on him, unless the fairy mode is turned on.

    Obito narrowed his eyes slightly, and said in a deep voice: "The thing about monitoring you is just a misunderstanding, but no matter what, we are at fault first. I have nothing to say about you killing Bai Jue, but now I have to take action to kill you."  Our people, isn't this a bit too much?"

    "Bai Jue is called to blame. As for Jinjiaoyinjiao and the others, I just see them unhappy, and I will kill them if I kill them!" Chen said indifferently.

    "Unpleasant to look at? That's all?"

    "That's all!"

    Hearing such a willful reason, Obito was obviously also annoyed, his eyes suddenly opened, and he stared coldly at Uchiha Chen in front of him, but he still understood his situation very well, tried his best to control his emotions, and was silent for a moment  Afterwards, Shen Sheng said: "Since this is the case, Jinjiaoyinjiao has already paid the price for this. This matter ends here, and I will take it away. I hope you can also restrain your behavior. You must know that we are not  It¡¯s so easy to bully!¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 393; Conflict

    ?

    Chen didn't stop Obito's move, but let him leave with Yinjiao's body. If he wanted to stop Obito, it was very simple.  But he didn't.

    You must know that what Obito said just now means that the alliance between them is over. He has unilaterally destroyed the alliance before, and at this moment, Obito also represents Akatsuki's acknowledgment of the alliance between them.  Covenant void.

    This did not lose anything for Chen, after all, he had collected all the tailed beast chakras that he valued, and even summoned the ten tails, so it would be useless to continue to cooperate with Akatsuki and the others, but since Obito also  After admitting this, Na Chen simply didn't stop it, all of this was to better solve those real big troubles in the future.

    "Are you leaving just like that? From the looks of it, you seem to be afraid of me. If I don't leave you something, I'm really sorry for your vigilance." Chen sneered, and the eternal kaleidoscope turned crazily, but there was no  When something happened, Obito let out a muffled grunt, and the body with Silver Horn escaped into the void without looking back.

    "You walk fast." Tatsumi, who originally wanted to do other moves, couldn't help snorting when he saw that Obito escaped very wittily, he hasn't been addicted yet.  The fight with Jinjiaoyinjiao and the others was not even a warm-up. Standing and letting the two of them fight did not cause any harm to Chen. This kind of disproportionate battle was something he didn't like.

    "I remember that in addition to these few things, there seems to be a six path ninja tool in Yunin Village. I didn't see it when I went to Yunin Village last time." Uchiha Tatsu thought about it, since he wants to  If you take it as a collection, you must collect the whole set. The collection of half sets and half sets is completely out of his character, and he will not collect those defective products.

    "While there is still time, go to Yunin Village and look for it." Uchiha Tatsuo's body rose into the air, and he was about to attack in the direction of Yunin Village.  But at this moment, he took advantage of the opportunity to cast a glance at the retreating ninja coalition forces. Originally, he didn't plan to do anything.

    After all, this group of miscellaneous fish exists, and Uchiha Tatsuo feels in the way even if he kills it.  No matter how many people they gather, they will not be Chen's opponent.  But just when Chen wanted to leave, he found that the ninja in his system space had a slight resonance.

    "What's going on?" Chen curiously took out the ninja tool from the system space, looked around at the ninja tool that resonated slightly.

    Now that the ninja tool has started to react, it means that the remaining ninja tool is likely to be nearby. As a result, it is conceivable that there will be no other place except in their ninja coalition.

    "It seems that my luck is really good. I can collect all the ninja tools without any effort." Chen smiled lightly. Originally, he had already planned to go to Yunnin Village.  Now that he knows that the thing is nearby, he is also happy not to have to go to the trouble of Yunnin Village.

    Chen controlled his body and slowly landed in front of all the ninja allied forces.  Seeing Uchiha Chen descending, the people who were about to retreat couldn't help feeling vigilant.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, what do you want to do." Everyone looked at me and I looked at you and finally pushed Shikamaru out.  After all, first of all, Shikamaru was an old acquaintance of Uchiha Tatsuo's classmate when he was in Konoha Ninja School, and it is more appropriate for him to come forward to negotiate as the best-minded person here.

    Chen lightly glanced at Shikamaru, this former companion and current enemy, thinking about it, can't help but feel that time has passed a little fast, and it has already reached this time before he knew it, but now is not the time to reminisce about the past, and he  Shikamaru and the others don't have any relationship worth talking about.

    Chen sighed softly, originally because he had just broken through to the realm of the six realms, he was still in a pretty good mood, but because of the matter between Bai Jue and Ino, his mood had already fallen to the bottom, and he was too lazy to talk nonsense with Shikamaru, so he made a quick decision  Said: "The purpose of my coming is for the ninja tools of the six paths. I was going to go to the cloud ninja village, but I sensed that the ninja tools of the six paths are here. Naturally, I didn't bother to go to the cloud ninja village.  Bar."

    "Are you kidding, the six ninja tools belong to us, how could I give them to you!"

    "That's right! Who do you think you are, that if you tell me something, you will give it to you?"

    The voices of two people came out from the crowd. You don¡¯t need to listen to them to know that they are people from Yunnin Village. Only they care so much about the whereabouts of Liudao Ninja Tool. After all, it belongs to their Ninja Village.

    "Noisy!"

    "Shut up!" Darui yelled at the back of the crowd, turned his head and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi who was already a little impatient with embarrassment.  You must know that he almost died in the hands of Uchiha Chen back then,??If it hadn¡¯t been for their Lord Raikage coming early, it is very likely that they would not be who they are today.

    Tatsuo Uchiha back then had such a strong strength, let alone now, his strength has already broken through to a level that ordinary people can hardly match.  He is not sure how much power Uchiha Tatsuo needs to use to deal with them now, but he doesn't know that Uchiha Madara can only run away in despair in front of him.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, the six-path ninja tool, the Amber Purification Bottle, was snatched from Jinjiao Yinjiao by Unnin Village through untold hardships. Your Excellency wants to take it with such a light mouth, it is too overbearing in the past.  " Darui tried his best to sort out his words, now he could see that Uchiha Tatsuya didn't want to fight with them, otherwise if he came up and started killing, no one would be able to stop him.

    Chen was taken aback when he heard the words. He obviously didn't expect Darui to stop him. He felt a little surprised, raised his eyebrows, and said with interest: "Oh? Then what are you going to do?"  "Oh? So what are you going to do? Try to stop me?".

    "Asshole, you are here to grab something, right? What's the use of being so grandiose, if you want to grab something, pass our level first."

    Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes turned cold, staring at the person who interrupted again and again: "Looking for death!"

    "Amaterasu!"

    "Stop!"

    However, it was too late, Uchiha Tatsuo's Amaterasu had already projected onto that guy, instantly igniting him.

    Darui was shocked and said: "Hurry up and save people!" Then he stared at Uchiha Chen with unfriendly eyes.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and ninety fourth; helpless compromise

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Darui, sneered, and said provocatively: "You have good eyes, you can be angry, if you are unhappy, then use your strength to kill me, butyou have to think about bearing the consequences, I  You won't show mercy!"

    Darui took a breath, and almost forgot that the one in front of him was a god of death.  It was obvious that he was flustered by the chaos of his subordinates, and he didn't know the words to talk to Chen.

    "That guy provoked me again and again, and he was rude. If I didn't teach him a lesson, wouldn't he even forget who was standing in front of him? Even Uchiha Madara would be polite to me  What are you talking about?" Chen no longer wants to talk nonsense with them, and the little patience left has been completely worn away by the guy who provoked him twice and three times.  If these guys don't take out the things again, he plans to grab them himself.

    Feeling that Uchiha Chen's momentum is getting stronger and stronger, it seems that there are signs of a move, Shikamaru secretly said badly, and hurried out to smooth things over: "I have something to say, Chen, you shouldn't come here this time for these ninja tools  Bar?"

    Chen, who originally didn't want to answer Shikamaru's question, thought about it. Anyway, he has already turned on the six-path mode now, so there is no need to argue with them so much. For some reason, Chen's mentality has changed a little since turning on the six-path mode.

    Originally, he would not let go of many things. Gradually, he looked away, just like the golden horn and silver horn. According to his previous personality, he had already destroyed everything in the past, so why would he wait for them to perform time?  Let them show the six ninja tools, such as Obito, who has no effect on Chen, according to his previous personality, he will definitely kill him first to avoid future troubles, and he will not be allowed to leave.

    It can only be said that the improvement in realm has caused a change in his mentality, and it can also be said that he is more in line with nature.  However, this does not mean that he has become a good tempered person who allows others to bully him. He will still be sanctioned against those who dare to provoke him.

    Chen glanced at Shikamaru indifferently, originally he didn't bother to answer these nonsense, but in the end he said in a deep voice: "I just happened to pass by, and seeing the arrogance of those two guys made me very unhappy, that's all, as for those things  , it was just a whim"

    Shikamaru's eyes lit up. Since Uchiha Chen is willing to answer his question, it means that there is still room for maneuver. You must know that if it was the old Chen, he would definitely not talk so much nonsense with him. He also saw  Today's Chen is a little strange, so he dared to come up and take a gamble.

    "Then since you are just on a whim, then"

    "Stop talking nonsense." Of course Uchiha Tatsuya knew what Shikamaru wanted to say, and interrupted his next words: "I am bound to get the six ninja tools. I don't have the habit of collecting defective products. Now that I have collected  Part of it, I will definitely recycle the next part.¡±

    Speaking of Uchiha Chen's aura is getting heavier and heavier, it seems that he is really easy to talk, which makes this group of guys don't know who they are facing now.  Since you dare to bargain with yourself?

    Shikamaru and the others felt that Chen's aura was ready to go, and only then did they realize who the person standing in front of them was. This is a person who can fight against a ninja village, which is comparable to the existence of Uchiha Madara back then.  ah.

    After seeing that the result of the matter was irreversible, Shikamaru had no choice but to turn his head and spread his hands towards Darui helplessly. After all, the amber bottle belongs to Yunin Village.  It's not up to Konoha's junior to decide where the treasure goes.

    Darui gritted his teeth and stared at Uchiha Chen word by word, saying: "Your Excellency really insist on the treasures of our cloud ninja village"

    Chen Zai felt a little ridiculous when he heard Darui's stubbornness. Anytime any guy would dare to question him. Is it because they rescued Ino just now and dealt with Jinyinjiao by the way, so they had an illusion, or did they unite the five major powers?  Confidence burst after that?

    Even if Raikage stood here in person, he would not pay attention to him, let alone a small Jonin.

    All eyes are on Uchiha Tatsu and Darui.  After a long time, Darui's momentum suddenly weakened, he waved his hands dejectedly and said to the people behind him, "Forget it, bring the things up."

    "team leader!"

    "Master Darui!"

    "Okay." Dalui frowned and said, "I've already decided, take out the things. I'll be responsible for Raikage-sama's explanation. Or do you think you have the ability to defeat Uchiha Tatsuo?" Darui  Yi was a little annoyed that his group of people still refused to give up the amber bottle, they had already said so bluntly.?, Don¡¯t they have something in their hearts?  Do you have to know that you regret it when people start killing people?

    Since it was the team leader's decision, no matter how unhappy they were, they could only bring the amber clean bottle over.

    "Is this the fifth Ninja Tool of the Six Paths?" Chen touched the bottle seal of the amber bottle with his hand. If he hadn't seen it before, no one would have thought that this kind of thing like a big bucket was the only ninja tool of the Six Paths.  A ninja tool that can seal people without cooperation.

    "Okay, I'll take the things away, and you can go away." Chen, who put the amber bottle into the system space, was in a good mood. He didn't expect that he would be able to collect the six ninja tools when he came out so casually.  This thing doesn't have much use for him, but it can be used as a collectible anyway.

    In a good mood, Chen didn't want to kill this group of miscellaneous fish, so he just waved them away.

    "Wait" Shikamaru struggled for a long time but couldn't help but stepped forward to stop Uchiha Tatsuya who was about to leave.

    "Huh?" Chen turned his head impatiently. Although he is in a good mood now, it doesn't mean that he likes to be wasted his precious time by a group of miscellaneous fish.

    "It's nothing, I just want to ask Inohow is she?"

    "Inoshe's fine!" Chen explained in a rare way, and then chose to leave without looking back. He had already wasted too much time on Shikamaru and the others and did not give them a chance to ask questions.

    Shikamaru opened his mouth, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi who had risen into the sky and gradually disappeared into the void, he still didn't say what he wanted to say to Chen: "You have to be nice to Ino, she hasn't eaten well these days.  Less suffering." Shikamaru muttered to Uchiha Tatsuo's place, and it was not clear whether Tatsuya heard it or not.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and ninety fifth; complex feelings

    ?

    As a member of the Zhuludie trio, Ino's partner, and the team's brain.  He wants to see more than Choji.  Since the Eagle Team attacked Konoha last time, he found that Ino had changed a lot, especially when she was training and doing missions, she would always stare at the sky involuntarily, not knowing what she was thinking.

    Shikamaru knew in her heart that she was actually thinking of Uchiha Tatsumi. Over the years, Ino has not been able to forget Uchiha Tatsumi, and even made herself deeper and deeper.  Shikamaru knew very well in his heart, but he didn't have a good reason, and he didn't have a good way to persuade Ino.

    The person who tied the bell has to be untied. Ino¡¯s problem can only be solved by Uchiha Tatsumi. Neither Shikamaru himself nor some other people are qualified to intervene in this matter.  But now Uchiha Tatsumi and Konoha are on the opposite side. It's very uncomfortable to be caught between the village and the people you like.  Shikamaru only hopes that Uchiha Tatsumi can treat Ino better, so that she will not suffer so much pain, or simply cut off this relationship with a single knife, so that Ino will die.

    Shikamaru sighed softly, there was only so much he could do, maybe it would be a good opportunity for Uchiha Tatsuo to take Ino away this time, and let the two of them be alone for a while to solve everything  Lose

    After returning to the alien space, Uchiha Tatsuo walked gently to Ino who was still sleeping.  Looking at the blonde beauty in front of him, Uchiha Tatsuki couldn't help but sighed softly. After all, the biggest reason for this matter was that he was avoiding it.

    It was the same when the Uchiha clan was destroyed. Knowing that the Itachi would kill the clan back then, he chose to ignore everything, even the feelings of his parents, in order not to leave any fetters after the clan's death.  What happened?  After a long time, even a dog will have feelings, let alone his parents who have taken care of him for so many years.

    The same is true for Ino. To put it bluntly, he shouldn't have teased Ino back then. He knew his ending but still imagined that things could turn around and make changes, but what happened?  In order to avoid Danzo's surveillance, he pretended for a year, regardless of what the outsiders thought.

    And it seems that from that time on, the girl Ino has been deeply attached to Chen.  But Uchiha Chen chose to escape again and again, just like he chose to ignore the feelings of his family members, avoiding Ino's enthusiastic response.

    There is a saying that is good, some things can only be regretted after they are lost.  It was the same on the day of genocide, and it was also when Konoha was attacked.  After all, it was only when Uchiha Tatsuya attacked Konoha that he truly responded to Ino's love for the first time, but what can the two who are already in opposing camps do?  So he could only choose to ignore it again.

    Uchiha Chen sighed softly, except for his strength, everything about him is a failure, failure of family affection, failure of relationship, failure of friendship.  There is nothing he can control perfectly.

    Suddenly, Ino, who was still sleeping, frowned, as if he had dreamed of something terrible, he clenched his hands tightly, and the expression on his face became a little frightened: "Bu Chen"

    Uchiha Tatsuo gently covered Ino's face with his hands, smoothed the wrinkles on her brows, then slowly slid down, staying on her cheeks and said softly: "Don't be afraid, I'm here."

    Seemingly feeling the warmth of Uchiha Tatsuo's hands, or maybe hearing his voice, Ino's expression gradually became stable, as if he had escaped from the nightmare.

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Ino with gentle eyes, and it seemed that this was the first time he looked at Ino so carefully, and it was also the first time he found that Ino was so beautiful and charming after falling asleep.

    She leaned gently on Chen's legs, her blond hair spread out like a cloud, just covering her forehead, and the cloud-like sadness between her eyebrows and eyes could not be wiped away when she was asleep.  Chen's eyes glanced across her butterfly-like eyelashes, and her lips were as ruddy as a begonia.  Silent, except for her faint breath, like a still oil painting, what flows is time.

    "There are beauties in the north, who are peerless and independent. When you look at the city, you look at the country." In this situation, Chen couldn't help but whispered the most famous poem of Li Yannian in his previous life.

    Perhaps Chen's voice broke the silent silence in the space, and Ino's eyelashes blinked slightly, which seemed to be a sign of waking up.

    I don't know why, but at this moment, Chen actually became a little nervous.  It seems since he was alone in Ino's flower shop when he was very young, he and Ino have never been alone.  Every meeting is either on the battlefield or when it is about to go to the battlefield.

    At this moment, Chen has no idea what Ino should say after waking up.Chen Chen has never really dated a girl before, so he doesn't know what he should say in the next moment.  Even subconsciously, Chen wanted to choose to escape.

    After shaking several times, Ino finally opened her eyes.

    "This where is this place. Am I on the battlefield?" Inoqiang propped up his body and said with a headache: "Oops, I have to go back quickly" She wanted to stand up and look for the person who went out.  the way.

    "No need to go, the enemy over there has been resolved. Your companion has probably completed the evacuation work by this time."

    Hearing a familiar voice from behind, Ino was a little puzzled: "Why is this voice so familiar?" Ino, who had just woken up from a coma, was still a little confused, "No, I seem to have heard Chen's voice just now."

    Thinking of this, Ino suddenly froze, as if she had noticed something, she held her breath and did not dare to move.  All I could hear was my heart beating violently.

    "Is is it Chen?"

    Ino didn't dare to look back at all now, because she was afraid that the person she saw when she turned her head was not the person she expected in her heart, which would make all her expectations come to naught.  It's better to turn around and never see each other than to meet people who are not old friends.

    However, the person behind him remained silent and did not reply to Ino.

    There is no concept of time in the alien space, or in this space without the sun and moon, there is nothing that can be used to time the time.  Even so, Ino also felt that time passed so slowly at this time, waiting for a reply seemed to take a century.

    Surprisingly, Ino's body began to tremble slightly, and she seemed to understand the unanswered answer after a long time without hearing it.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 three hundred and ninetieth chapters;

    ?

    Ino, who turned his back to Chen, smiled miserably: "That's right, how could I meet Chen here? Really, what are you thinking about, Ino? Why can't you let him go in your heart."

    Ino lowered his head and turned his head sadly: "Thank you, senior. Although I don't know who you are, I still want to thank you for saving my life. My companion is still waiting for me"

    Before Ino finished speaking, she realized that she seemed to be hugged by someone. Her expression changed and she began to fight hard. Although she thanked him for saving her life, it didn't mean she would agree with her body.  She is very disgusted by the domineering behavior: "Let go of me bastard, let me go!"

    Of course, Chen would not let go of Ino, he was not very good at expressing his feelings, and he didn't know how to deal with him who had never been in love in his previous life, so he had no choice but to hug Ino's arms even tighter, maybe  Only such a move will give her a sense of security: "Don't move!"

    Chen was startled, because he never knew that his voice was so hoarse.

    Ino was taken aback for a moment, and the familiar voice came again, and now she finally understood that the owner of the voice was the sweetheart she had been thinking about day and night, the one who tortured her to death.

    Ino didn't know why, but her whole body began to tremble. She stretched out her trembling hands, trying to hug Uchiha Tatsuo, but she couldn't use her strength for a long time after she stretched out her hands.  He could only pull the corner of Chen's clothes and drag it up little by little until his hands wrapped around Chen's waist and back.

    Ino's face gently leaned against Uchiha Tatsuo's chest, his throat choked: "I'm not dreaming, it's you, it's really youI thought, I thought I'd never see you again in this life.  "After experiencing the ups and downs of life, Ino's emotions were a little agitated, and she was also a person who had experienced life and death.

    As the saying goes, only after experiencing life and death will you understand what you desire most in your heart, you will understand your pursuit more clearly, and you will begin to pursue what you desire without reservation.

    Ino just happened to be like this. After wandering around in the abyss of death, she realized that it turned out that what she couldn't let go of was Tatsuo Uchiha.  At the beginning, because of Uchiha Tatsuo's refusal, and because of the different positions of the two, the problem that made her mentally exhausted was finally resolved.

    If God can give her another chance, she will definitely grasp it firmly and pursue her own love without reservation.  This is why Ino is so excited when he hears Uchiha Tatsuo's voice.

    After a long time, Ino's mood gradually stabilized.  She raised her head and glanced at Chen secretly, like a little guy who was stealing something to avoid being discovered, when she saw that Chen's eyes tended to shift to her, she quickly lowered her head and continued to lean on Chen's chest.

    Ino has never been as happy as he is now. In this space, she and Chen are the only two people, without the disturbance of other people, so they don't have to think about those messy problems. The most important thing is that Chen actually hugged himself?

    She really couldn't understand Chen's character very well, and even Ino had already prepared that Chen would never respond to her in this life, but she didn't expect happiness to come so suddenly.  At this moment, she is no longer Konoha's ninja, and Chen is no longer the enemy she has to face.  Now in this space, there are only a couple of young men and women who want to love but dare not reveal their feelings.

    "How did you find me at that time." Ino continued to bury her head on Chen's chest, and she found that Chen's breath was all in her breath.  That faint reassuring smell.

    "I just passed by there by chance, and it's really thrilling to say it. If I didn't arrive just in time, I'm afraid"

    "Maybe this is fate." Ino raised his head and smiled with narrowed eyes.

    "What?"

    "It's fated! It's fated that you will be my hero" Ino embraced Uchiha Tatsuki with both hands, and a gleam of brilliance flashed from his beautiful eyes from time to time.  Originally, Ino was a cheerful girl who dared to love and hate, but it was only because she fell in love with Chen at the beginning, and Chen was evasive about her feelings, which made her become sentimental.

    But it was the first time she saw Chen like today.  Even when she saw Chen in the flower shop back then, her heart didn't beat as fast as today.

    Suddenly, Ino seemed to remember something, looked at Chen with hazy eyes and asked softly: "HeyChen, I have a question."

    "Huh?" Uchiha Chen raised his eyebrows.

    "Do you remember when was the last time you were alone with me?"

    Chen smiled lightly: "Of course I remember, that's still in our office."?When I was young.  I bought a flower in your flower shop at that time.  "

    "Yeahyou bought a flower at the time. But what you didn't know was that what you bought was actually the most expensive flower in our store, the most unique flower, and I  It is still preserved and not let it wither.¡±

    Uchiha Chen laughed dumbly, wouldn't he remember when he bought it back then?  It was clearly an ordinary rose: "Nonsense, didn't the roses I bought back then wither long ago, or you threw them away yourself?"

    Ino shook her head lightly, she wasn't talking about that cheap rose, her left hand touched Uchiha Tatsuo's hand, a feeling of shock that had never happened before surged into the hearts of the two of them, Ino didn't let go,  Instead, he boldly grabbed Chen's hand and put it on his chest, Ino's pretty face blushed slightly: "That unique flower is here."

    Chen couldn't help being slightly moved, if he still doesn't understand Ino's intentions at this moment, then he might as well die.  In the past and present life, no girl has ever said that to him, and no girl has ever made him so tempted.

    Chen only felt that his heart was beating very fast, as if something was about to jump out of his heart, Chen gently covered his chest with his other hand, feeling his heartbeat, he found the heartbeat of the two  It seems that the two are gradually becoming one, beating "thump, boom, boom" as if under an illusion.

    Tatsuo Uchiha subconsciously opened his eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan to dispel the illusion, but found that there was no sign of illusion at all. He has never been in love, and he is a first-time brother in love just like Ino.  The heartbeat of the contact is a little frightening, a little anticipation, and even a long aftertaste.

    This what does this feel like?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter three hundred and ninety seventh; stay?

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuo watched Ino's pretty red face gradually buried in his chest because of shyness. It was the first time he discovered that Ino was so good-looking.  He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but when he reached the point of his mouth, he found that he had nothing to say at all. He was just a beginner in terms of love, and he didn't know how to take the initiative, nor would he know how to take the initiative.

    "Buta certain villain, he didn't care about the flowers after buying them, and he didn't know how to take care of the flowers he bought." Ino, who buried his face in Chen's chest, said in a resentful tone, as if he was blaming Uchi  Bo Chen only cared about stealing his heart, but never cared about him.

    Uchiha Tatsuya laughed dumbly. He understood Ino's complaints and understood Ino's intentions. This time Uchiha Tatsu didn't intend to avoid Ino's intentions. He delayed Ino for too long, and he also knew that even if  Ino's feelings that he avoided again, she will always stick to it.

    In this case, why continue to torture each other?  Chen has Ino in his heart, and it is precisely because of this that Chen cares about Ino so much and treats Ino so differently. It is obvious that Ino also has Chen in his heart, and even her feelings for Chen are stronger than Chen's feelings for her.  Come more enthusiastically.

    At this time, even a fool would understand what to do next, and it was obvious that Chen was not a fool.  He picked up Ino and left the alien space amidst her exclamation.  All the way through the sea, through mountains and rivers, through fields, through forests.

    Ino has been completely fascinated in Chen's arms. After more than ten years of waiting and pain of lovesickness, now he has finally received the response from his beloved. The feelings he gave are no longer one-sided, but received.  A lover's most sincere response.  At this moment, Ino doesn't want to care about anything, she feels that she is the happiest person at the moment, and she doesn't want to care about anything else.

    He galloped all the way, and when he landed, he could feel Ino's absence for a moment.  Chen couldn't help laughing: "Silly girl, there will be opportunities in the future."

    "The art of the four-pillar family of wood escape!"

    A house formed entirely of wooden dungeons rises from the ground. This is why wooden dungeons are good. They can play a great role in both battlefields and life. Even in the wilderness, they can be erected.  A house that can be lived in.

    Although Yichen's current state does not use these things at all, but Ino not only wandered around the ghost gate for a while today, he was already frightened, and with the previous battle, he was probably already exhausted at this moment, so he had to think about Ino  status.

    "Okay, you're tired today, go to bed early, I'll be right next door to you if you need something, just call me." Chen patted Ino's head, turned around and was about to leave.

    "Don't!" Ino stretched out his hand to hold Chen, and there seemed to be pleading in his eyes: "Don't leave so earlywill you stay with me?"

    Chen hesitated for a while, sighed, and let Ino pull himself closer to the room.  Feeling pity in his heart, he didn't see the cunning in Ino's eyes.

    However, after the two entered the room, the atmosphere became silent.  Chen was not an active person, the actions he did to Ino today were the most daring things he had ever done in his life, and although Ino dared to love and hate, he would inevitably feel embarrassed when facing his sweetheart  of.

    "you"

    "Chen"

    "You speak first"

    "I"

    Ino chuckled: "I didn't expect that the plots in those romance novels are all true, so you should talk about it first."

    "Are you how are you doing recently? Don't get me wrong, I mean physically."

    Ino: "" Although she had never been in a relationship in the true sense, she still couldn't help being anxious about Chen's behavior, and she couldn't help but cursed "idiot" in her heart, how can there be such a chat.

    "It'snot bad." As soon as the words fell, Ino began to regret.  Although Ino has read many novels and movies and has a wealth of theoretical knowledge, it is only the first time for her to talk about feelings.

    The atmosphere was already very embarrassing, but under the further promotion of two people who didn't understand anything, the air in the whole room was about to freeze.

    "In this case, I'll go first, you have a good rest." Chen who couldn't bear the awkward atmosphere in the room said and wanted to go out.

    Ino was startled and rushed over and hugged Chen: "Don't don't go, okay." His tone no longer had the strength that he had previously insisted on. It turned out that Ino hadn't come out of the shadow of death from the very beginning.  No matter how mature she is, she is just a teenage girl.

    Uchiha Tatsuo's muscles tensed up instantly when Ino pounced on him, butIt was gradually softened by her pleading voice that seemed to be sobbing slightly.  He sighed softly, turned around and hugged Ino, and patted her on the back lightly.

    "Tonightstay here." Ino, who buried his head on Chen's chest, seemed to have exhausted his whole body's strength to say this sentence. If Uchiha Chen lowered his head, he would be able to see that Ino was so shy at the moment  Extremely red ears.

    It's a pity that Uchiha Chen was stunned after hearing Ino's words.

    "Tonight stay?"

    Ino's body was weak, and when she heard Chen repeating what she had said, she couldn't help but feel even more shy. She didn't know where she got the courage to say it so straightforwardly and boldly.  She had never dared to think of such words before.

    Chen lowered his head and glanced at Ino, and found that her pretty face was already flushed, her eyes were like silk, and her body was even weaker and boneless.  She glanced shyly at Chen with her eyes, and the watery autumn waves in her eyes made Chen feel a little lost.

    At this moment, no matter how stupid Chen is, he should understand what Ino meant.

    "Inouh"

    Before Chen finished speaking, Ino blocked him with his mouth.  For some reason, Chen felt that Ino was particularly bold and moving today.  With the beauty in his arms, Chen couldn't afford to think about it at this moment, he closed his eyes and carefully felt the feeling of the beating heart, and the feeling of the lips and teeth intersecting.

    It's been a long time, lips parted.  Chen gently put Ino with flushed faces on the bed, stretched out his trembling hands, and retreated halfway through, it wasn't that Chen was intimidated, this is a common problem of men and women who fall in love for the first time, no matter how strong your martial arts are, it is inevitable that you will fall in love.  Worry about gains and losses.

    "Youreally think about it?"

    Ino didn't say a word, he put his arms around Chen's neck and kissed it again (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 398; Goodbye, Chen!

    ?

    "Lightly gather, slowly twist, wipe and pick again. At the beginning, it was Liuyao after the neon clothes. The big strings are like torrential rain, and the small strings are like whispers. The noisy strings are mixed, and the big and small beads fall on the jade plate. The middle is Guan Yingyu's flower bottom.  It's slippery, it's hard to go down the flowing ice of the Youyan spring. The ice spring is cold and astringent, and the sound will never stop. Don't have sorrow and hatred. At this time, silence is better than sound. The silver bottle is broken and the water is pouring out, and the iron horse is protruding. Swords and guns blare.  Beware of painting at the end, the four strings sound like a crack."

    Time can be fast, or it can be very short.  When Ino woke up, she thought she could be happy for a century, but it was obviously impossible.  If possible, Ino would rather that all of this is just a dream, but dreams will always wake up, and after waking up, what they have to face is the reality that they have to face.

    Ino is like this now. Yesterday's narrow escape and the reunion after a long absence made Ino very bold and crazy. These were things she could not imagine at the beginning. Ino had imagined countless times when she would be  I handed over the first time to Chen, but I didn't expect it to come so fast and so suddenly.

    It can be said that if there was no such thing, Ino probably would not have made up his mind to hand himself over to Chen so soon. If it really came up, Chen would have to thank Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao.

    After getting up, Ino shook her still-awake head, looking at Chen who was lying on her side breathing evenly, her eyes were full of complexities.  As I said before, Ino never thought that she would entrust herself to Chen so soon, but she would never regret it, it was something she had thought about for a long time.

    It seems contradictory to say this, but if this really happens to a person, it is a very normal thing. Worrying about gains and losses, wanting to get but afraid of losing, this is a common problem that everyone will have.

    And now Ino has completely entrusted himself to Chen, but will this really lead to good results?  No, it won't, obviously the two of them are in different positions.

    As a ninja of Konoha Village, Ino is a member of the Ninja Alliance. The enemies she has to face are not only the Akatsuki organization led by Uchiha Obito, but also the Eagle Squad headed by Chen.  Fundamentally speaking, they are on opposite sides, not just opposites, but more of hatred.

    Chen, this guy, it can be said that apart from Yan Ninja Village, which was not poisoned by him, which ninja village in the other five countries has he not gone to make a big fuss?  It is impossible to reconcile and turn back, or even if Chen promises Ino that he is willing to turn back, will the people from the five major countries agree?  If they don't swallow Chensheng alive, it's already considered good.

    What is the reason for not doing anything now?  It's just that they can't beat Chen, just like when Chen robbed the amber bottle before, if they had enough strength to deter Chen, would they hand over the amber bottle so easily?  Or they have the strength to compete against Chen, who knows if they will fight to the end.

    On the one hand, it is the person I love the most, the lover I have just had the closest contact with, and on the other hand, it is my village, my partner, and my family.  It's not easy to be caught between the two, and sometimes Ino would think about giving up like this, just forgetting about it once and for all, but after so many years of persistence, so many years of love, is it so easy to forget?

    She also thought about it, just ignore the disputes in the ninja world and let the ninja world do whatever it wants.  Impossible, it's not that she didn't try last night, but the results were all failures.

    Ino sighed softly, his eyes were gentle like water, just looking at Chen like this, as if he wanted to imprint Chen's figure and appearance deeply into his mind.  What is revealed in the eyes is such touching and passionate love.

    The world is safe with both laws, and it will not fail the Tathagata and not the Qing.

    "How can we achieve the best of both worlds" Ino was very distressed. At this age, she should have taken care of her delicate flowers in a flower shop, but the profession of ninja forced her to embark on a mature stage ahead of time.  The road, especially war, is undoubtedly the best catalyst for a person to mature.

    Now Chen is sleeping in front of her, one of the culprits who caused this war, if not for him, this war that affects the entire ninja world might not have happened.  Perhaps the world would seem more peaceful without him.

    kill him?

    This idea suddenly popped up in Ino's head. She clearly knew what kind of threat Uchiha Tatsun was to the Ninja World.  matter.

    Ino looked gently at Chen, who seemed to be sleeping soundly. After a long while, he seemed to have made up his mind, and hurriedly turned around to look for the ninja bag. The battle last night was too fierce, clothes and so on.I threw it all over the place, and now I really can't find it when I try to find it.

    Ino endured the shame in his heart to find his ninja bag, and took out Kunai from it.  The sharp point is facing Chen's heart, but Chen still hasn't woken up at this time, as long as Ino is determined, he can directly stab Kunai into Chen's heart.

    "No, no, no" Kun Wu was stalemate in mid-air for a long time, and Ino put down her hand dejectedly, how could she be able to do it with someone she has loved for more than ten years.  Ino felt as if he had been enchanted by an illusion, and he actually had such thoughts for Chen Sheng.

    For her, this is simply a kind of desecration of her own feelings, which is a kind of infidelity to her own feelings.

    "How could I be willing to do something to you" Ino stretched out her hand as if to caress Chen's face, but when she thought that she would have such an idea before, she couldn't help but feel more and more guilt in her heart, she sighed,  He withdrew his hand sadly.

    She felt that God seemed to have played a big joke on her, or she had done some heinous things in her previous life, and she wanted to torture her like this in this life.

    A tear fell from Ino's face and "ticked" on her hand.

    "Am Icrying?" For some reason, Ino looked at the tears and actually laughed, but the more she laughed, the more tears she kept, like an unstoppable sluice no matter what she did.  I can't even cover it with my hands.

    On the one hand, she is the person she likes, and on the other hand, she has her own duties as Konoha's ninja, and being caught between the two makes her extremely painful.

    If possible, Ino really wanted to die like this, and it would be over once and for all.  Don't care about anything, don't care about anything, so she doesn't have to be caught between the village and her lover.

    Perhaps it would be a good idea to die, so that she would not have to worry about these problems anymore.  Ino's eyes flashed suddenly, as if he had made some decision

    Glancing at Chen who was still sleeping, Ino smiled, stepped forward and secretly kissed Chen on the face, and found that Chen hadn't moved, and there was a cunning of a sneaky kiss on his face.

    "How could I do it to you, how could I be willing to do it to you"

    Ino took a deep look at Chen with nostalgia, and finally pressed Kunai against his chest, and slowly closed his eyes

    "Goodbye Chen"

    However, just when Ino Gang wanted to end his pain by stabbing Kunai into his chest, suddenly a strong hand held the blade of Kunai, making Kunai no longer able to  move an inch

    ps: I'm really sorry, this relationship scene is so complicated, it took me a long time to write and change it!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 399; Ino's position

    ?

    "How could I do it to you, how could I be willing to do it to you"

    Aiming Kunai at his heart, Ino took one last look at Chen: "Goodbye, ChenI really love you!"

    Just when Ino wanted to end his pain by stabbing Kunai into his chest, suddenly a strong hand held the blade of Kunai, making Kunai unable to move any more.  

    Feeling that the movement was blocked, Ino suddenly opened his eyes, and suddenly found that Chen, who was sleeping soundly, had opened his eyes at some point, and was frowning slightly, looking at her with regret.

    In fact, Chen has already woken up, or he has never really fallen asleep. As a qualified ninja, it is very important to be vigilant at all times. Even the slightest disturbance cannot escape his perception.  When he came over, he had already discovered Chen.

    Himself Chen just wanted to see what Ino Xing was going to do so early, but he didn't expect that after Ino woke up, he kept mumbling to himself, and even took out Kunai at one point.

    When hearing Ino's confession, Chen's mood was obviously depressed, especially when Ino aimed Kunai at him, Chen felt extremely annoyed. At that moment, he even suspected that Ino was approaching  He is purposeful, and all he has shown before is hypocrisy, the purpose is to confuse him and then approach him and kill him.

    But even so, Chen still didn't move. Although he didn't know whether Ino's feelings for him were true or not, he did have feelings for Ino. Even if Ino really wanted to kill him, he would not resist.  In the current state, ordinary things did not pose any threat to him at all, and he was waiting for Ino's choice.

    Chen has already made up his mind and is ready to eat Ino's kunai hard. It is regarded as a memorial to the love that has ended at the beginning. As long as Ino really stabs him, Chen will not dodge.

    This also represents his feelings for Ino, and his relationship with Ino will also come to an end with this attack.  There are always some things in the world that are not as good as he wants, Chen is already ready to stop believing in love.

    As a result, the silly girl Ino couldn't do anything in the end.  Although Chen Xin didn't say anything in his heart, he still felt relieved, at least he was not deceived, and Ino was still that Ino.

    However, what Chen never imagined was that Ino would do such an extreme thing. Between herself and the village, she had no choice but to die.

    Chen was shocked by Ino's move, and it also made him very distressed. After all, she was the one who suffered the most between himself and the village. It was really difficult for her to bear these things and pay off his debts.  At this moment, Chen realized that he could no longer pretend to sleep.

    "Why are you so stupid!" Chen looked at Ino reproachfully, shook off Ino's Kunai with a slight force in his hand, and took her into his arms, gently pinching her chin with one hand so that her eyes could see  Self: "Is it necessary for you to do this!"

    "So you're already awake." Ino looked at Chen and laughed at himself: "Originally, I planned to take advantage of you to sleep once and for all, but in the end I thought too much."

    Originally planned to finish the matter before Chen woke up, but he did not expect Chen to be sober.  Ino's words made Chen, who was about to speak, swallow all the words he was about to say. Indeed, he had already woken up, but it was just strange Ino's behavior, and he wanted to see more about what she would do.  It's just a choice.

    In the end, he didn't expect that Ino would make such an extreme choice, but fortunately, it was like this, so that Chen could understand what Ino was thinking.

    "Don't hide it, I know exactly what you are going to do."

    "I still can't hide it from you." Ino's eyes were full of tears, and he smiled poignantly. He reached out and touched Chen's resolute cheek, feeling the breath of his beloved so close, Ino's eyes were hazy.

    "I don't want to, I really don't want to do this But I really have no choice, as a ninja of Konoha, I should kill you for the sake of the village and the peace of the ninja world, but I am useless, I really  I can't do anything to youI failed the village, and I'm even more sorry for you"

    Ino would rather commit suicide than reach out to hurt Chen. She really likes Chen so much that she can sacrifice herself for Chen, but on the one hand is her own village and on the other is the person she likes.  It can be said that both sides are what I care about most.

    Since neither side can choose, Ino, who is caught in the cracks, can only choose to commit suicide. Only in this way can he find peace.

      Chen sighed slightly, stretched out his hand to caress Ino's cheek, and said softly: "Did the people from Konoha tell you to do this? I told you specially when I knew you were by my side?"

    "No" Ino shook his head gently, looked at Chen and said, "No, these are all my own thoughts. Now that we are together, we must think clearly about the future, don't you  If I am willing to withdraw from this dispute, I can only make such a choice."

    "Hmph, are you persuading me to let go?" Chen, who already possessed the power of Ten Tails, has already swollen to the limit. After all, there is no one in this world who can compare with Chen except Liu Dao and Kaguya Hime. They have already arrived.  At this time, you still want Chen to let go?

    "Impossible, it's already reached this point, I'm almost going to succeed, how can I let go, besides, I'm not the only one, the group of people under my hand are all counting on me.  Even if I let go, do you think the group of people I accept will agree? Do you think the people of Konoha, the people of your Ninja Alliance will agree?"

    It's not that Chen is aggressive, but the fact is that even if Chen wants to let go and quit, it is impossible.  As a super S-class rebel ninja who destroyed the four major ninja villages and was wanted by the five major ninja villages at the same time, they would never rest assured that Chen would live in such a safe way.  They will definitely try their best to get rid of Chen.

    Instead of sitting still and waiting to die, it is better to take the initiative to attack, and beat all the people of the five major countries to the ground first, so that no one will resist.

    "Yes." Ino looked weak, and she knew all that Chen said, otherwise she wouldn't have stopped mentioning it after Chen refused once.  That's why she chose to kill herself, but she didn't expect Chen to misunderstand, thinking that she was forcing her to die.

    "Don't talk about it, now is the time for the two of us, don't think about those things, okay?" Ino stretched his arms around Chen's neck, kissed him on the face and smiled, she was relieved, since she had nothing to do  Killing Chen, then let nature take its course, as long as she enjoys this rare time now, as for how things will develop in the future, let time arrange it.

    "snort"

    Chen originally wanted to be cold and arrogant, but unexpectedly, Ino blocked his mouth with his mouth.

    For a long time, Ino looked at Chen with hazy eyes, and lightly parted his red lips: "Love me"

    "When the golden wind and the jade dew meet, they will win but there are countless people in the world"

      (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred; Ino's departure

    ?

    Obviously, this time Ino was very crazy, even so crazy that he took the initiative at one point, making it impossible for Chen to imagine that she still had such a side.  But the final result was that after the work was over, Ino collapsed on the bed, and there would be a sharp pain if he moved a little.

    But in the end Ino still left, and she chose to leave after simply using medical ninjutsu to eliminate the pain in her lower body.  Chen had a premonition of all this, and even when Ino chose to go crazy, Chen had already guessed the ending of the story.

    Since Ino has no way to persuade him, and he has no way to persuade Ino, there is no way to solve the fatal confrontation between the two, parting is a matter of time.  Of course, Chen can choose to force Ino to stay, and I believe that even if Ino is unwilling, he will choose to stay.

    But Chen didn't want to see Ino worrying about this and that all day with a sad face.  After all, what Chen wants is an Ino whose mind and body are completely his own, not an Ino who still has half of his heart on Konoha's side.  That being the case, it might as well choose to let her go.

    Even though I said so, it is inevitable that there will be some discomfort in my heart when things come to an end.  It is already the third day since Ino left, and by this time, Ino should have returned to their headquarters in Yunin Village.

    When Ino left, Chen didn't go to see her off, and Ino was very sensible and didn't ask Chen to see her off.  Instead, after the treatment was over, he silently kissed Chen and left by himself.  Didn't say much, and didn't ask for anything.

    Because she knew that the next time they met, maybe the two of them would really meet as enemies.  In contrast, Ino does not expect Chen to love her all the time, as long as he can have himself in his heart, it is enough. If this is the case, then Ino's pain and tears for so many years are worth it.

    But at this time, Chen was still lying on the bed in the wooden house, not knowing what he was thinking.  That's right, after Ino left, he didn't go anywhere for the past three days, and just stayed in the room for three days.  Breathing the air in the room, it was as if Ino was still by his side.

    He can be selfish and choose to keep Ino by his side, but so what?  Is it really what a man should do to make someone who loves him cry?  Since even Ino could choose to bear this pain alone, so what if Chen, as a man, should share the pain for Ino.

    Having said that, it is another matter to really do it.  It's as if Chen's mood is so irritated to a certain level now, he feels that he is very manic now, if someone comes to provoke him at this time, then the result can be imagined, it is absolutely impossible to calm down Chen without paying the price of life  The anger in my heart.

    "Ohfeelings." Chen couldn't help but let out a long sigh.  I used to long for a sincere relationship when I had no feelings, but now I find that liking someone is such a painful thing.  The eternal kaleidoscope in Chen's eyes slowly closed, interrupting the illusion cast on him.

    Chen smiled lightly, but that bitter expression revealed Chen's heart, which was not as generous as he showed.

    "Systemdo you know about feelings?"

    system:""

    "Heh I almost forgot, how could you know what feelings are, and you have no feelings."

    "Ding, please face up to the existence of this system, the host, this system is omnipotent."

    "Hehe" Chen lay on the bed expressionlessly, staring at the sky blankly, wondering what he was thinking.  He didn't believe everything the system said. Although the system usually seemed to understand everything, how could things about emotions be so simple?

    Even people dare not say that they understand feelings, so how can the system dare to say that they understand feelings?

    "Emotion is a comprehensive psychological and physiological state of various feelings, thoughts, and behaviors in people's hearts. It is a psychological response to external stimuli, as well as accompanying physiological reactions. Normal people will have emotions.  Everyone's personality is different, and the processing of emotions will be different. The host obviously doesn't have a good understanding of emotions."

    Chen raised his eyebrows and felt a little surprised. It really sounded like this: "Go on."

    "Emotions are divided into many types, such as family affection, friendship, love, etc. What the host is worrying about now is the kind of love. Unfortunately, the host after the system considered this issue may encounter  This situation has already been programmed in advance.¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Teng sat up suddenly: "There is such a setting? Why didn't you say it earlier!"

    System: "The host never asked"

    Chen: ""

    Right now heThere is a sentence in my heart that I don't know if I should say it or not. I didn't see that Chen is already like this now. Should the system say that there is no point in my heart?

    "Speak quickly if you have something to say, and let go of your fart!"

    The system didn't speak, but just transferred a combination of emotional fragments to Chen's memory.  Chen closed his eyes and felt it carefully. He didn't know how long the time had passed. It might be only a moment, or it might be a long time.

    Chen only felt that he had experienced emotions again and again in his memory, some successful and some failed, some perfect and some incomplete.  Chen feels that he has experienced countless emotional entanglements like a bystander, but it doesn't seem to be the case, because every relationship is deeply imprinted in his mind, even the name of each person, everyone  I remember clearly what I have done.

    If Chen was just a first-time brother who had only experienced one relationship before, then he is now like a veteran who has been in love for a long time.

    After a long time, Chen slowly opened his eyes, those deep eyes were filled with endless sadness and depth.  If there is someone here at this moment, you will find that Chen's whole temperament has undergone an earth-shaking change.

    If the previous Chen felt like an unsheathed sharp sword, then now Chen feels like a bone-piercing hollow. It is obvious that the system gives Chen not only feelings, but also  There are more fragments of experience in other aspects. Originally, the problem of mentality was Chen's shortcoming, but at this moment it is obvious that this shortcoming has been forcibly made up for by the system with this simple and rude method.

    Originally, Uchiha Mikoto's death was an unbearable pain in Chen's heart, but after the system instilled more memory fragments, it was no longer as painful as before.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and first; you are already a weak person

    ?

    Chen let out a long sigh of relief. He suddenly received so much information that Chen couldn't accept it for a while, but fortunately, Chen is no longer the one who only knew how to watch in his small dark room.  The decadent young man, after all, has lived in the world of Hokage for so long, and his psychological endurance is no longer comparable to that decadent young man back then.

    "There is such a thing why don't you take it out earlier!"

    "DingAccording to the program setting, this originally requires the host to comprehend it by himself, and the system's assistance is only a guiding role. If the host hadn't questioned the system before, I would not have opened the auxiliary program in advance."

    "Oh?" Chen's eyes lit up, and his originally lifeless eyes became a little more radiant. This is just the reason why Chen has just experienced the baptism of the system and has not completely settled down.  It won't look like this after it's fully understood.

    "I really underestimated you!" Chen touched his chin and smacked his lips.  Originally, he thought that the system was just a simple program, and he didn't pay too much attention to the system. He only regarded the system as a mechanical existence, but he didn't expect that the system actually had this aspect that he didn't think of.

    It seems that Chen still thinks about the origin of the system too simply. From this point of view, Chen still needs to reconsider his attitude towards the system.  After all, now that we know that the origin of the system is not simple, the exploration of the system in the future has to be put into progress.

    After all, the system only moves after being urged. If Chen doesn't take the initiative to test it, maybe the system will never reveal this function.  But it is enough for him to know this matter in his heart, there is no need to really tell the system.

    As for the system, in fact, Chen himself is not very sure that he can fully control it. On the one hand, but who knows how many things are hidden in the system?

    system:""

    "Ding, please pay attention to the wording of the host. This system will always only conduct a rational analysis of things, and the final decision still rests with the host."

    "WellOkay, okay." Chen collapsed on the bed again and waved his hands: "I still know this, so don't worry." Even so, Chen's deep eyes leaked the truth  It is full of deep meaning.

    "In short, you have to understand that emotion is just an external matter. If you want to become a strong person, you must let go of emotion. The function of this system is to assist the host to become the strongest in the world step by step.  It doesn¡¯t matter if you let go of those unnecessary emotions, after the host becomes the strongest, don¡¯t emotions just come when you want?¡±

    Chen Leng let out a disapproval of the system's statement, he finally gained his own feelings, and the system hit him like this?

    "According to what you mean, is it that the strong can do whatever they want, and feelings are just the plaything of strength?" Chen sneered.  Are such feelings really feelings?  The relationship based on power and strength is just a means for the weak to be forced to attach to the strong. This kind of relationship is bound to not last long, just like those superficial brothers in reality.  It's hard to be the same.

    "That's not the case. The system is not responsible for the host's outlook on life and the world. What kind of person the host will become is the host's business. This system is only responsible for leading the host's strength to the peak of the pyramid. At that time, all the behaviors of the host  They have nothing to do with the system."

    "Also, what this system says is not to let the host do whatever it wants. The host has misinterpreted the meaning of this system to a certain extent. This system means that only after possessing strength can it be free from the obstacles and restrictions of the world, just like the host  With the host's women, if the host's strength has really reached the level where the secular world has to compromise, will they continue to resist?"

    Chen didn't take this statement seriously, but sneered: "Could it be that my current strength is not enough?" Just because he is now comparable to the strength of the Immortals of the Six Paths, still can't make them succumb?  Are they drifting away or Chen Ti can't move his sword anymore?

    "Does the host think that your strength is very strong now?" The system suddenly reminded: "Don't forget, the current strength of the host is only barely reaching the level of six.

    Please don't think that the host can be complacent after reaching the current strength. It should be known that the world of Hokage is just the lowest level of the small thousand world.  To be the strongest in a thousand worlds, not to be a toad watching the sky from a well.  "

    "Big Thousand Worlds?" Chen grasped the key words in the system's discourse at once, and was in a hurry.??System: "What's going on here, please explain clearly."

    "Answer the host, the plane where the host is now is composed of three thousand small worlds, three thousand medium worlds, and three thousand large worlds, and the world of Hokage is just one of the three thousand small worlds.  For a more advanced world civilization, the host needs to constantly cultivate and become stronger, and eventually become the strongest in the three thousand worlds, this is the ultimate mission of the host."

    "That is to say, the world of Hokage is just a start, and I will go to other worlds in the future?" Chen originally thought that the world of Hokage had reached its peak when he crossed, so after he became Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails  The thoughts on cultivation faded away. After all, according to the original book, the final big boss is only at this level. It is as difficult to break through, but now I hear the system say that there are other worlds above Hokage.  Don't make Chen Xinsheng vigilant.

    "That's right, if it's just a pure Naruto world, the strength of the host has barely reached the limit of the Naruto world, and it's not absolute. There are already things that can threaten the host in this world, and in the entire three thousand  From the perspective of the world, the strength of the host is still just a weak ant, the host still has a long way to go, and should not be bound by these emotional matters."

    "Understood!"

    Chen waved his hand impatiently to interrupt the system. Although he was very disgusted with the system's indifference to emotions, he had already acquiesced to what it said in his heart.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and second; unexpected encounter

    ?

    "Ding! Please take the host seriously, this will involve the way the host should go in the future."

    Chen nodded, indicating that he understood.  This is indeed the case. If it is only in the world of Hokage, then Yichen's current strength can basically be regarded as reaching the top, and the existence of the system will become a bit embarrassing and redundant.  Even Chen once worried that the system would leave Chen. You must know that even if not all of Chen's strength is endowed by the system, most of the credit is on the system.  The blow is definitely not a little bit.

    The most important thing is that Chen still has so many unused points in the system. If the system runs away, wouldn't he be at a big loss?  I can still clearly remember the days when I was exhausted every day but still only able to live on subsistence allowances.  If Chen's strength hadn't been too low during that time, he wouldn't have been helpless in the tragedy of the Uchiha clan that happened later.

    But now that the money has become richer, and the sources of points have also expanded, but he doesn't want to try the days of crying for a point.

    Moreover, Chen's purpose this time was to probe the system, but he did not expect that he actually heard something incredible.  At this moment, Chen, who had no motivation to practice, was aroused by the worlds mentioned by the system.

    "Big Thousand Worlds?" Chen muttered to himself, "Huhit's interesting."

    "The system, can I go to other worlds now?" Chen couldn't help but asked aloud, since there is no challenge in the world of Hokage, and there is still a long time before the birth of Uchiha Madara Kaguya Hime, Chen  I want to take advantage of this time to visit other worlds first.

    "Answer the host, the condition is not met now, the teleportation cannot be started, and the next world cannot be entered."

    "Conditions? What are the conditions, how can I enter the next world, and what will happen to this world after I enter the next world." Chen asked.

    "Ding! Become the strongest in this world, complete all the main tasks in this world, the world is destroyed, and any completion will allow the host to enter the next world. After entering the next world, the host will follow the time flow rate of that world.  Changes change the flow rate of this world accordingly, it is possible that you are in the new world for ten years and this world is only one day, and vice versa."

    "Is that so." Chen rubbed his chin thoughtfully: "Help me see what my current main task is." After thinking about it, Chen realized that he hadn't received a task from the system for a long time, and he had no points before.  The source of the system can only get points by doing system tasks, but now that a random war can make Chen a lot of money, he gave up on doing tasks, but he didn't expect that this actually restricted him from teleporting to  Imprisonment of the next world.

    "Ding, the main task of the current host: 1. Obtain the ten-tailed chakra, task status: completed; 2. Defeat and seal Liudao Obito, Liudao Madara, unsealed Kaguya Hime, task status: incomplete; 3. Erase  Except for the ninja profession, delete the ninja profession from the Naruto world, task status: unfinished; 4. Become the king of the world and rule the entire Naruto world, status: unfinished"

    Looking at the task list given by the system, cold sweat broke out on Chen's forehead. It was easy to understand before, but what the hell is that erasing ninja profession?  Could it be that all the ninjas were killed, wouldn't even he himself be killed?

    "This task is interpreted as making no one in the world of Naruto live as a ninja, whether it is to use force to wipe out everyone or use other methods to solve it."

    Speaking of which, Chen thought of Madara's unlimited monthly reading plan, and quickly asked the system a question. After getting an affirmative answer, he smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth, almost understanding the meaning of the system.

    But at this moment, Chen suddenly felt an extremely weak and very unstable chakra outside the wooden house, and he couldn't help frowning.  You have to know that Chen chose a random place to start the wood escape technique at that time. Although it is not rare, it is not a place that everyone can find, and Chen feels that this chakra breath is somewhat familiar.

    Since someone came, Nachen stopped talking with the system, put on his clothes and strode out the door.

    Originally, Chen thought that it would be the ninja coalition forces who accidentally wandered here, but when he opened the door and saw the people who came, he couldn't help being a little surprised.

    "Xiao Nan?"

    Chen accidentally looked at Xiao Nan, whose clothes were torn and his Chakra was extremely unstable in front of his door.  In Chen's impression, it seems that no one can push Zhidun's Xiao Nan to this level.

    Not to mention Xiaonan's strength, Payne just by her side is an existence that ordinary people can't match, although for Chen nowYann is really nothing, but for those ninja coalition forces whose top combat power is scarce, it seems to be an insurmountable moat.

    But apart from the Ninja Allied Forces, Chen couldn't think of any other existence that could hurt Xiaonan to this extent.

    At this time, Xiaonan, who was about to run out of chakra, barely raised her head after hearing Chen's voice. When she saw that it was Chen who was coming, she was slightly taken aback.  It wasn't because of the guy in front of him, and Nagato would not take the risk of going to the Land of Thunder. It can be said that everything has an inescapable connection with Uchiha Tatsuo in front of him.

    However, after seeing Chen, Xiao Nan did raise her heart and then put it down again. After all, it is useless to raise her vigilance in front of Chen based on her current state.

    Xiaonan forced herself to stand up with a sigh of relief: "Yesit's you" Before she finished speaking, her eyes darkened and her feet softened, and she just fainted in front of Chen.

    "Hey" Looking at Xiao Nan who passed out in his arms, Chen couldn't laugh or cry.  Unexpectedly, this guy passed out before finishing his sentence, but he was also a little startled in his heart.  Previously, it was only long-distance sensing, but now it senses the dry meridians in Xiao Nan's body at close range, and he couldn't help but take a deep breath.

    How did this guy manage to make the chakra in his body dying, and even lose the regeneration function of the body itself.  As we all know, the most important thing in a ninja¡¯s body is chakra. If there is no chakra, it means the person¡¯s death. After the chakra is exhausted, the body will automatically extract chakra from body cells and spirit.  Replenish.

    But Xiaonan's current situation is that even the autonomous function of the body is gone, and the remaining chakra is also exhausted.

    "I really don't know how you got here." Chen shook his head helplessly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and third; Xiaonan's experience

    ?

    To be honest, if possible, Chen would not want to have anything to do with Xiaonan at all. Anyone who has watched Hokage knows that Xiaonan is Nagato's forbidden man. It's not that Chen is afraid of Nagato, but that he is not  I don't want to cause extra problems, and Ino just left, he is feeling a little unhappy now, although with the help of the system, he has seen a lot, but after all, he is still a little irritable.

    Looking down at Xiao Nan who was unconscious in his arms, Chen thought about it and carried her back to the cabin.  He is still very concerned about who beat Xiaonan like this. Everyone knows that if you want to hurt Xiaonan, Nagato will definitely not sit idly by. Since Xiaonan has already become like this, Nagato doesn't need  Said he must have lost.

    Chen couldn't think of anyone on the bright side of Hokage who would be Nagato's opponent, but after contacting the system and telling him the things before, Chen couldn't help but care.  Could it be some hidden master who defeated Nagato and injured Xiaonan.  This is a major event related to his travel to the next world, and there is no room for carelessness.

    Now Chen thinks that these are all fruitless, everything has to wait until Xiao Nan wakes up to know the result.

    Chen put Xiao Nan back on the bed, treated her briefly with chakra, and then let her own body mechanism recover from the injury.  Chen is not the Holy Mother, since he can recover by himself, there is no need for Chen to do anything extra, he has plenty of time to wait for Xiao Nan to wake up by himself.

    I don't know how long it took, Xiao Nan, who was lying on the bed, let out a groan unconsciously, and his body, which had been motionless before, began to tremble involuntarily.  Suddenly, she opened her eyes suddenly: "Where is this place?"

    She struggled to prop up her body from the bed, and when she looked up, she found Chen sitting on the chair.  Xiaonan's pupils shrank, and his body tensed instantly. Whether he heard it from the conversation between Nagato and "Madara", or felt it personally, it gave Xiaonan such a feeling that this man is dangerous!

    Chen raised his head, stared at Xiao Nan's face with deep eyes and said, "You're awake."

    "Uchiha Chen" Xiaonan said Chen's name word by word. In front of this man who even Nagato felt ashamed, Xiaonan didn't dare to make any rash moves. With her current state, even if she wanted to  There is no way to escape: "Why are you here?"

    Uchiha Chen grinned, did this guy forget what happened before?  But Chen didn't bother to explain these things. He was always the only one who questioned others, and no one dared to question him. He asked, "Nagato, shouldn't he be with you? Why are you alone now?"

    I don't know if it's Chen's illusion, but when he said the word Nagato, Xiaonan's expression became obviously dim and disappeared in a flash.  If Chen hadn't become more familiar with grasping people's hearts after receiving the emotional gift package made by the system surprise, he wouldn't have noticed the flash of gloom in Xiao Nan's eyes at all.

    "Why should I tell you." Xiao Nan insisted.

    Chen Leng snorted, his whole body was full of vigor, and his icy murderous intent turned into sharp swords and stabbed at Xiao Nan: "Woman, you'd better find out the situation now, you have to know that you are dealing with  Who speaks."

    Under Chen Ruo's substantive murderous aura, Xiao Nan is like a sailing ship sailing in a storm, which may capsize and perish at any time.  Suddenly, Xiaonan's expression changed, her body was on the verge of falling, her pale face flushed abnormally, and she spat out a mouthful of blood with a "wow".  Originally, Xiao Nan's body was not in good shape, but he had just regained consciousness, so he almost didn't faint again after bearing Chen's murderous aura so suddenly.

    Fortunately, Chen had already withdrew his murderous aura when he saw something wrong with Xiao Nan's body, and did not make Xiao Nan faint again, but now Xiao Nan's injury is even more serious.

    It wasn't until this time that Xiaonan realized that she was no longer the "angel" of the Akatsuki organization, and she no longer had the care of teachers Nagato, Yahiko, and Jiraiya.  Xiao Nan let out a miserable laugh, tears of helplessness hung on his pale face, and he closed his eyes resignedly to Chen's fate: "You kill me."

    Chen was taken aback for a moment, and almost didn't realize it, when did he say he was going to kill someone?  Is it popular now to kill people after asking them?  Is this the most popular superficial questioner nowadays?

    After a long time, Xiao Nan, who didn't feel the approach of death, slowly opened his eyes, and looked at Chen puzzled: "Aren't you going to kill me?"

    Chen's mouth twitched: "When did I say I was going to kill you? If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn't save you."

    Konan looked at Uchiha Chen indifferently, and said suspiciously: "You saved me? Aren't you in the same group as those guys?"

    "A group of people?" Chen frowned: "Speaking of?, Who is chasing you? Payne, isn't he with you?  "

    Hearing Payne, Xiaonan lowered his head, obviously remembering something unfortunate, and whispered after a long time: "Yahiko is dead Nagato is also dead"

    "???" Chen felt that Xiaonan's words contained too much information. Although Nagato's strength is nothing to Chen now, at least those eyes were owned by the Immortals of the Six Paths back then.  If Nagato doesn't want to, no one can kill him easily. In the original book, Naruto managed to make Nagato change his mind by relying on his mouth.

    "Dead? How did you die?"

    "Tugage!" It seemed that the name of the enemy was mentioned, and Xiaonan's eyes gradually showed fierceness: "Not long ago, Nagato went to the country of thunder to recover the eight tails and nine tails, but he didn't expect to be sniped together by people. Nagato was in the battle.  Unfortunately, Tsuchikage's ninjutsu died.

    "Tuying?" Chen rubbed his chin. It seemed that that guy didn't have the strength to kill Nagato. Chen probably guessed that it was just Nagato's own desire to die: "What about you? After Nagato died, you  Were you chased here by them?"

    Xiaonan was silent for a while, still immersed in grief, and it took a long time before he opened his mouth to tell the story. It turned out that after the battle in Yunyin Village, Xiaonan left with Nagato, but Nagato was already exhausted at that time.  It didn't take long for Xiaonan to die, and the distraught Xiaonan could only plan to bury Nagato and Yahiko's corpses before deciding to take revenge.

    Although Nagato had always made it clear that she should run away and not avenge him, Xiaonan did not intend to obey Nagato's instructions. With Nagato's death, her only bond in this world was gone, and her heart was dead.  She was determined to take revenge on everyone, and the first person she wanted to take revenge on was Obito, but what she didn't expect was that Obito would automatically find her and take away Nagato's body.  She was also seriously injured by Uchiha Obito. Fortunately, her ability is quite special, and Obito's target is only Nagato's body, and she didn't pay much attention to her, so she had a chance to escape.

    Chen looked startled, he didn't expect this to be the result, no wonder Obito wanted to take back Yinkaku's body, it turned out that the Samsara Eye had already been obtained, and only the Nine-Tails Chakra was missing, it seemed that things had started to develop normally, Chen Ruo  Si nodded and said, "That's it?"

    "That's it" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and fourth; the price of revenge

    ?

    Suddenly, Chen seemed to think of something, and looked at Xiaonan with a half-smile and said: "Speaking of which, you probably don't know, the guy who claims to be Madara is not really Uchiha Madara, the real Uchiha Madara  It died ten years ago."

    Anyway, it has already been torn apart, and Chen has no intention of continuing to hide his true identity for Obito.

    Xiaonan was taken aback when he heard the words, and said in surprise: "Are you serious? But isn't the kaleidoscope Sharingan something that only your Uchiha family has?"

    "What did I lie to you?" Chen said disdainfully: "That guy is indeed from our Uchiha clan, but he is not Madara, but the successor Madara has found more than ten years ago, named Uchiha Dai  Soil, in order to be able to revive Uchiha Madara later."

    Chen talked to Xiaonan, explaining the unknown things about Obito and Uchiha Madara.

    "That is to say, at the beginning we were in contact with Madara, and then changed to another person? No wonder there is such a big gap in personality between them before and after, but all this is your speculation, you have  What evidence proves all this."

    "I'm just saying I know it, believe it or not." Chen spread his hands, and made an expression to Xiao Nan that you are happy.  Originally, Chen said these things to Xiao Nan on a whim. He couldn't say that this was the news he knew when he watched Naruto in his previous life, could he?

    "Cut you bastard." Xiao Nan spat softly, knowing that he had nothing to do with Chen, and what Chen said was probably right, after all, the two people have such a big difference in personality before and after, and there are some small habits that are also the same.  There is a difference, these Nagatos didn't pay much attention, but as a girl, Xiaonan could clearly sense it. From this alone, Xiaonan knew that what Chen said was probably true.

    "Obito Uchiha." Xiao Nan's eyes gradually turned cold, as if he had thought of something.  But how could Chen not know what this woman was thinking, he coughed lightly and said: "Don't think about it, you can't beat him with your current strength. Not to mention that he has almost collected nine tailed beasts now, even if  Even the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is not something you can deal with."

    "Isn't it still short of Eight Tails and Nine Tails?"

    "Actually, the heretic golems don't necessarily need to gather all the tailed beasts to activate them. Other methods can also be used instead. For example, the ancient Jinchuriki reincarnated from the dirty soil, they still retain the tailed beast chakra they held during their lifetime.  , unfortunately, not long ago, that guy just took away a person with nine-tailed chakra from me, and if I can¡¯t think of any accidents, those chakras are enough for him to activate the golem of the heretic.¡±

    Chen stretched his waist as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him, but he didn't know that his words set off a storm in Xiaonan's ears. The golem of the heretics could be activated, so Nagato's attack on Yunyin Village  Isn't it pointless?

    That Uchiha Obito obviously had a way to mobilize the golem of the heretics, but he still let Nagato attack the headquarters of the Ninja Federation. This was simply to let Nagato go to death on purpose.

    Xiaonan held back his grief and anger, his eyes flickered, and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    Seeing Xiaonan's appearance, Chen didn't pay attention, stood up on his own, and said casually: "Okay, I should go after talking so much, as for you, it's lucky you didn't die this time, after that  It's up to you whether you continue to seek revenge on Uchiha Obito or find a place to hide."

    Speaking of which, Chen was about to walk outside.

    Xiao Nan, who was thinking about it secretly, didn't know what to think of when he found out that Chen was leaving, so he hurriedly said: "Wait!"

    Chen Wenyan stopped in his tracks, frowned slightly, turned around and looked at Xiao Nan, looking a little impatient, he and Xiao Nan were not familiar at all, apart from meeting twice during the cooperation with Xiao Nan, there was no  If there is any intersection, the reason why he saved her was just because of his will. He felt that this woman was actually quite pitiful, and she didn't pose any threat to him at all, so he saved her casually without thinking much about it.

    Although he said that he is not a bloodthirsty person, he has never been a soft-hearted person. To put it bluntly, he has a degree, a perfect balance between sensibility and rationality. You must know that a degree has always been a philosophy of life.  How many people failed miserably and lost their lives just because they had no points in their hearts.

    For Chen, doing this is already considered the utmost benevolence, and he doesn't seem to be wasting too much time with a person who has no relationship.

    Looking at Xiao Nan indifferently, he said in a deep voice, "Is there anything else?"

    "Since you are so clear about Obito Uchiha, and judging from your attitude, you seem to disdain the golems of the outsiders. It seems that whether it is Obito Uchiha or the golems of the outsiders, youDidn't pay attention to it?  "

    Chen sneered, looked at Xiao Nan's cold face, and said casually: "Oh so what?"

    Xiao Nan gritted his teeth, remained silent for a while, and seemed to have made up his mind and said, "I think no, I need your strength to help me avenge me."

    Chen seemed to have heard a very similar joke, and couldn't help laughing out loud: "Hehe, I don't have that obligation, or why do you ask me to avenge you?"

    "Why?" Xiao Nan was taken aback, yes, why?

    "Damn" Looking at Chen's mocking expression, Xiaonan couldn't help but feel angry for her insignificance. This was the first time, she had never wanted power like this before, and Nagato and Yahiko were protecting her by her side before.  She, and now she is alone, did not expect to be so disgusted by others.

    Xiao Nan clenched his fists tightly and was even more determined in his heart: No matter what, no matter what, I will take revenge, no matter what price I pay.

    "I can pay any price!"

    Chen was stunned when he heard this, and looked at Xiao Nan with a strange gaze, but soon regained his playful expression, looking at Xiao Nan's glamorous face, somehow suddenly had the idea of ??teasing, and walked up to Xiao Nan  , stretched out his finger, lifted Xiao Nan's chin frivolously, and said jokingly: "Any price?"

    Facing Chen's frivolous behavior, Xiao Nan frowned slightly, as if he felt extremely disgusted, but he resisted and did not dodge.

    "What ifthe price is yours?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and five; Chasing soldiers

    ?

    Chen looked at Xiao Nan with great interest, feeling her exquisite and slim figure under the red cloud and black bottom clothes, as if thinking of something, he smiled strangely at Xiao Nan and joked: "If it is you that I want, you  what to do."

    In fact, Chen was just trying to play tricks temporarily. Although he forcibly integrated his emotions with the help of the system, so that he no longer ignored the emotional aspects as before, but it did not mean that he  It became a guy with a sperm and a brain.

    I have to say that Xiao Nan is indeed a rare beauty, especially her glamorous temperament, which is even more fascinating. However, to Chen, he has no feelings for Xiao Nan at all, even though Xiao Nan is indeed beautiful,  But it is not Chen's favorite, the only thing Chen cares about is Ino alone, but seeing a charming beauty with shame and anger in his eyes can greatly satisfy the evil taste in Chen's heart.

    After hearing Chen's request, Xiaonan stared slightly, obviously not expecting Uchiha Chen to propose such absurd conditions, then he frowned, gritted his teeth and looked at Chen expressionlessly, without any expression  , but there was an unconcealable humiliation and anger in his eyes.

    Looking at Xiaonan's expression, Chen smiled calmly, shook his head and said jokingly: "It seems that you are not willing, and you said that you can pay any price. It turns out that it is a lie. I thought you  Do you really have the consciousness of revenge, do you think I will lack your information?"

    Xiaonan's face was startled, indeed, she has nothing now, so what qualifications does she have to ask Uchiha Chen to avenge her?

    "Besides that you can make a deal with me with this body, what else do I need? If there is nothing else, then I will leave." Chen knew that Xiao Nan was still hesitating, so he wanted to come back when Xiao Nan was hesitating.  Adding a fire, he wanted to see how much Xiao Nan could pay for revenge.

    Xiao Nan's face was complicated, thinking that she really had nothing else to exchange for equivalent value except this skin, but she was reluctant to give herself to others for nothing.  After all, she is also someone who has never experienced anything, so she handed herself over for no reason, and she will feel unwilling to some extent.

    "Cut, it's boring." Seeing that Xiao Nan was silent, Chen also lost interest in teasing her any longer. Impatiently, he didn't bother to wait for Xiao Nan to make a decision. Anyway, he just wanted to tease Xiao Nan on a whim.

    Chen raised his legs and left, not bothering to look at Xiao Nan again.  Xiao Nan's expression was complicated, and she felt uncomfortable seeing Chen who was already walking outside the house.  It seems that she thinks too much, or she puts herself too high, Xiao Nan wants to stop Chen, but she can't come up with a better bargaining chip, and she doesn't want to use her body as a bargaining chip.  It was an exchange, so I could only watch Chen leave helplessly.

    Outside the house Two men wearing red clouds and black-bottomed robes stood in front of the door, staring at the wooden house that Chen built with wooden traps, and said in a calm tone: "Are you sure this is here?"

    "Yes, it's inside. I can feel her faint aura, but there is another person inside, whose strength is hard to judge." One of them nodded and said to the other.

    "Hmph, now that we are all immortal, who else can be our opponent?" The other snorted coldly, as if he was impatient with his companion's caution.

    "Are you itchy? Do you want to be made into a work of art by me?" The man who was stopped had bad eyes and responded hoarsely.

    The man lowered his head and took a look: "As far as your artistic level is concerned? I said earlier that the highest achievement of art is an instant explosion. Look at you, isn't it dead if you make yourself a puppet? There is no such thing as an eternal work of art."  .¡±

    That's right, standing at the door is Xiao's artistic duo, Didara and Xie.  During the Fourth World War, I ran into the support troops led by Kankuro and Sai. After the two fought, Didara and Scorpion did not gain the upper hand, but they were recalled, so they have been on standby at Akatsuki's headquarters. As a result, Konan and Obito fell out this time.  Later, these two people were sent out by Dou just to organize Xiao Nan to Hui Xiao.  The two of them followed Xiao Nan's breath and came here, just in time to run into Chen who was about to go out.

    After Chen sensed the familiar Chakra breath outside the house, he couldn't help raising his eyebrows, turned to Xiao Nan and said, "It seems that the person who arrested you has arrived. How about it, do you want to know who it is?"

    Xiao Nan bit her lips lightly, and after hearing Chen's words, she understood that the person who came to arrest her this time was definitely someone she knew well, otherwise Chen would not have deliberately teased her.

    Seeing that Xiao Nan didn't answer, Chen grabbed the doorknob and pushed it away: "Since you want to know, then come and confirm."

    But said that the two people at the doorHe planned to break in directly, but he didn't expect the people inside to open the door by himself.  Didara, who was psychic out, gritted his teeth after seeing Chen for the first time, and said, "Uchiha Sasuke I have been looking for you so hard."

    At the beginning, he was forced into a desperate situation in the battle with Sasuke and chose to blew himself up. If it weren't for Sasuke and Kakashi, why would Deidara die and be reincarnated by people?  Now that the old and the new grudges are counted together, Didala did not take action in the first place, which is already a great deal of face.

    "Wait." Scorpion reached out to stop Didara who was about to make a move: "Don't rush to do it, didn't you realize that this guy is not Sasuke? Although he looks very similar, Sasuke is not as big as this guy  The amount of chakra is not as powerful as this guy. If I guessed correctly, this guy should be the rumored twin brother of Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    Xie's last words were addressed to Chen. Chen did not expect Xie to have such a calm side. It can be said that Xie is one of the few people in Xiao's organization that Chen admires more. The age of the weak crown can defeat the three generations of Kazekage.  Made into a human puppet, even Chen couldn't help being amazed, but Chen didn't have time to discuss it with Xie before this guy fell.  As a result, they did not expect that the first meeting between the two would be under such circumstances.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Four Hundred and Six; Helpless Xiaonan

    ?

    Chen cast a glance at Xie, and chuckled: "I didn't expect the famous Red Sand Scorpion to know me. But I remember that we haven't met before."

    Xie nodded: "Sure enough, as I expected, although we have never met, I have been in love with you for a long time. If your body is made into a puppet, it must be able to show my most perfect artwork.  Even more perfect than the most perfect artwork in my life."

    When it comes to artworks, the scorpion emits a strong light, which is an indispensable temperament for a scientist and an artist. It is hard to imagine that in the ninja world of Naruto, the scorpion, as a powerhouse with shadow-level strength, would have  Such a strong artistic atmosphere, or maybe he is an artist who has been delayed by ninjutsu, if put into real life, I believe Xie will become that kind of famous artist.

    However, this is just Xie's unilateral conjecture, Chen smiled softly, how could he care about the words of a dead person, not to mention that Xie is just a puppet reincarnated from the filth, even his own body has no ability  Control, even if he didn't die, in Chen's eyes, it was nothing to fear, nothing to fear at all.

    Although he didn't feel angry, it doesn't mean that Chen is a broad-minded person. If someone really dares to take him as a target, he must be prepared to pay the price.

    It's as if a sage doesn't care about the death of ants, but he doesn't deliberately target ants. Thanks to the system, Chen's strength and realm have created an insurmountable gap with these so-called shadow-level powerhouses.  No matter how hard he tried, it was impossible to catch up. After his mentality changed, Chen's thoughts on abusing vegetables naturally became weaker.

    If you don¡¯t offend Chen, then everything is easy to talk about, but if you die like a scorpion and touch Chen¡¯s nerves, then I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s better for you to die again.  their majesty.

    Didara snorted softly, and was very displeased with Chen's attitude. At the beginning, he was cornered by Sasuke and Kakashi and could only blew himself up to show his art of explosion.  Thinking of being defeated by Kankuro and Sai in the first battle, and now I finally come out again and meet this Uchiha Tatsumi who looks exactly like Sasuke.

    Didara, who had a resentment in his heart, had nowhere to vent, and Chen seemed to get on top of Didara's anger: "Scorpion, what do you do with him, just ask him to hand over Xiaonan? If he refuses, I will let him  Taste the taste of art explosion." Obviously, Deidara vented his resentment towards Sasuke on Chen.

    Although the two of them were reincarnated from the soil, they didn't know Chen's strength very well. They thought that Chen was at most similar to Sasuke back then, and they could definitely suppress Chen with their strength.

    "Hehe." Chen raised his eyebrows, provoking again and again.  Even if Chen has the mentality of a saint, he can't help it, not to mention that he is not a saint in the first place.

    Feeling the more and more evil spirit on Uchiha Tatsuya's body, no matter how big-hearted Scorpio and Didara were, they understood that this guy in front of them was definitely not easy to mess with.

    Fei Liuhu's tail blocked Didara's step forward, and Didara looked at the scorpion in the puppet in surprise, not understanding why he stopped himself.

    "Wait" Scorpion did not explain to Didala after stopping him, but said to Chen, who was getting more and more imposing: "That guy is not our target."

    Xiao Nan, who had been standing in the wooden house, was taken aback when she heard this. Originally, Xiao Nan still had a fluke mentality in her heart. She didn't believe it when she heard Chen say that they came to arrest her, but now she couldn't help but believe it. At this time, Xiao Nan could only  I pray that Chen can help her resist for a while, and it would be even better if they can all be killed, but would Chen be so kind?

    From the previous contact, she also probably knew Uchiha Tatsuo's character a little bit. He seemed to do things as he wanted, and he did what he wanted.  It is said that she has no intersection with Uchiha Chen, so she should not be so kind to save her, but she was indeed saved by Uchiha Chen, even when she asked Uchiha Chen to help her revenge, he did not explicitly refuse  Instead, she put forward a condition that made her humiliated. Thinking of that condition, Xiao Nan couldn't help clenching her fists again, her eyes were full of humiliation and anger, but more of it was sadness and helplessness.

    "Oh? You want to catch Xiao Nan. I have no objection if you want to catch her." Chen shrugged and said indifferently.

    And Xiao Nan in the room felt even more desperate after hearing Chen's words. Her current state can't form any combat power at all. Once caught, don't??Revenge, even whether she can live is a question. Although she has long wanted to die, she can't die before completing her revenge, especially if she dies at the hands of her enemy.

    Chen's wooden house has no other exits except for the exit in front of the door, and Xiao Nan has no way to break through the wall of the wooden dungeon in his current state. Seeing that the person who came to arrest her is about to come in, Xiao Nan has nothing to do.  Looking at Chen.

    Didara and Xie were overjoyed, they didn't expect Chen to be so talkative, so they let them go easily, and while they were happy that their task was about to be completed, they didn't even notice Chen's face getting darker and darker.

    "But ah" Chen's voice was like the cold winter wind, which was painfully blowing. Even though the two of them are now in the state of reincarnation without pain, they can still feel the pain in Chen's words.  Biting cold.

    "I made this wooden house. This is my territory. I didn't allow you to step into my territory." Chen came to Didara in an instant.

    "So fast!" Xie could only feel the air flow in front of him, and Chen had disappeared where he was originally standing.  However, it was not Scorpion but Didara who was most impacted at this moment. Before he could react, Chen had already come in front of him, stretching out a hand and piercing through Didara's chest.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and seventh; kill one

    ?

    If that's the case, it's nothing special. What shocked Didara was that he didn't feel the slightest sign of chakra flow on Chen, that is to say, Chen didn't use any chakra until now.  It is Chen's physical strength.

    You must know that although the body of the unclean reincarnation is often criticized for not being strong enough, it is only for the shadow-level powerhouse. Even the physical master Kai needs the power to open the eight gates to be able to achieve Chen's level.

    "You really deserve to be a genius of the Uchiha clan." Didara looked at Chen expressionlessly, as if it wasn't him who was pierced through the chest: "I admit that your strength is very strong, but this level of attack is harmful to you.  I am useless." The biggest advantage of being reincarnated from the dirt is that you will not feel pain, and even if you are injured, you will gradually recover.

    Didara didn't worry at all after being pierced through Chen's chest, she would recover anyway, no matter how Chen attacked, it would have no effect.

    After piercing Didara's chest, Chen didn't stop his movements. After hearing Didara's words, Chen smiled coldly: "Really? How will you know if it's useful or not?"

    The hand chakra that was still inserted in Didara's chest began to surge, and countless thunder attribute chakra gathered in Chen's hand.

    "It's uselessyouyou bastard! Youwhat did you do." Didara felt something was wrong with his body just halfway through his words.  There was a severe burning and numbness in his chest, and it was too late when he realized that something was wrong.

    "Stop!" Scorpion shot immediately after realizing that the situation was not good, and Fei Liuhu's tail needle stabbed at Chen, wanting to encircle Wei and rescue Zhao and first rescue Didara.

    "Go away!" Chen turned his head, and the eternal kaleidoscope was spinning rapidly in his deep eyes.

    "Amaterasu!"

    Burning ominous flames projected from Chen's eyes on the Crimson Hu, and the endless flames burned the Crimson Hu, even the scorpion in the Crimson Hu after the reincarnation of Dirty Earth could feel the fire coming from Amaterasu.  bursts of burning sensation.  In desperation, Xie had no choice but to give up Feiliuhu.

    Chen has more and more Thunder Attribute Chakras in his hands, and the Thunder Attribute Chakras floating between heaven and earth are attracted by Chen little by little and begin to converge.

    "Youwhat on earth are you going to do" Didara felt the threat in Chen's hand was getting bigger and bigger, and he couldn't help but panic, because he found that even his chakra sense was blocked now.  This also meant that he could only watch helplessly as the chakra energy on his chest increased.

    Gradually, traces of black chakra lightning gradually appeared in the original blue lightning.  This is a sign that the thunder attribute chakra begins to mutate after being compressed to the extreme, which is what people call black electricity.

    In the original book, only the two pillars can release the black lightning with the will to destroy after absorbing the free natural chakra after entering the second spell seal state.  Even the third generation of Raikage couldn't use this trick, even if he used the strongest Yiguanzhi, there was only a sign of purification.

    And now Chen is able to gather black lightning so easily in his normal state. You must know that this is a sign of the natural chakra.

    "Immortal Law Black Prison Thousand Kills!"

    That trace of black lightning gradually replaced the color of other lightning, dyeing the chakra gathered in Chen's hand into pitch black.  Under the immortal ninjutsu with the will to destroy, even people reincarnated from the dirt can only drink their hatred here.

    The powerful destructive power destroyed Didara's body into powder. No matter how powerful the reincarnation of the dirt is, there is no way to regenerate Didara again, because even Didara's soul has been destroyed by Chen's fairy ninjutsu.  destroyed.

    Chen slowly withdrew his hand and exhaled softly. If this move had not become Ten Tails Jinzhuriki, it would definitely not be able to be performed. After all, it needs to absorb the natural attribute chakra. You must know that even Erzhuzi can  It can only be cast after entering the second spell seal state, and Chen has not learned the immortal mode, so he cannot freely control the natural attribute chakra.

    However, Chen can use the Six Paths Immortal Technique after becoming Ten Tails Jinchuriki, and of course he is able to control the natural attribute Chakra with ease.

    Don't mention Chen, at this time Xie and Xiaonan have already been frightened by Chen.  Xie was shocked that he and Didala had miscalculated Chen's strength, while Xiao Nan didn't expect Chen to grow so quickly to a level that she could only look up to.

    The last time we met, Chen was just a small character who was playing with Orochimaru in Tian Zhiguo. Even if it made Nagato suffer, she didn't believe that Chen was really better than Nagato. After all, Nagato only dispatched one.You know, if Liu Daoquan is present, it is not certain who will win.

    And how long has it been since now?  Even Payne couldn't kill Didala so easily.  Think about it this way, "Maybe, he can really help me avenge me." Xiao Nan stared at Chen's back, his face uncertain.

    In the end, Xiao Nan felt ruthless, "We must take revenge, no matter what price we have to pay" Perhaps the only motivation that supports Xiao Nan's life now is revenge.

    After dealing with Didara, Chen returned to calm, and the boundless aura on his body gradually dissipated. If it wasn't for the pile of powder in front of him reminding Xie that it was Chen's masterpiece, maybe Xie thought everything before him was related to Chen.  It doesn't matter at all.

    After finishing all this, Chen just glanced at Xie lightly, but it was this glance that made Xie's police shout loudly.  That's how Chen dropped Didala in seconds just now, he doesn't want to be the second Didala.

    Deidara is also pitiful, the first time he blew himself up and died in Sasuke's assistant, but after returning from the reincarnation of the dirt, he died again in the hands of Sasuke's other brother Uchiha Chen before he had time to take revenge. This time even his soul was destroyed.  Annihilated.

    Scorpion is naturally not as stupid as Didala, although he is also a genius with the arrogance of a genius.  But he didn't have the common problem of those so-called geniuses - supercilious.

    After seeing Chen's strength and comparing it with his own, Scorpion found that he was not an opponent at all. Although he found it difficult, if possible, he didn't want to face such a monster, but as a strong man who was reincarnated from the dirt, his body was not strong at all.  out of his own control.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 408; The Puppet Artist

    ?

    Seeing that Didara was killed, Xie, who was Didara's companion, didn't show the slightest expression, but said to Chen in an admiring tone: "It's really amazing, although I'm very upset with Didara.  , but I have to say that his ability is indeed very strong, I didn't expect to be killed by you so easily, it is not unreasonable for A Fei and the others to be so afraid."

    In fact, Scorpion is different from Didala, although they were both reincarnated from the dirty soil, but unlike Didala, Didala doesn't seem to resist being resurrected in this way, but enjoys it and doesn't care about him at all.  The fact of being enslaved, and Scorpion is different, he is very disgusted with being enslaved, he himself is a puppet master, and he is a professional who plays with puppet corpses, but now he is summoned out to play forcibly.  I have to say that this is a very ridiculous thing.

    I don't know if Scorpion also thought that when he played with the corpses of those innocent people, there would be such a day that he would be played by others.

    "Anyway, I used to be a member of the Akatsuki organization, and Xiao Nan was also my companion. I really don't want to do anything, but it's a pity that I'm being manipulated now, and there's no room for rejection. It's ridiculous, right? A puppet who has been playing for a lifetime is now  Being treated like a puppet and manipulated." Xie smiled, and could clearly hear the unwillingness and resentment in his heart from the words.

    "However, it is enough to have access to such a perfect work of art."

    After Feiliuhu was forcibly broken by Chen, Xie showed his original face. His young face was very deceptive. No one dared to imagine that such a handsome child was actually the one who killed the third Kazekage and indirectly caused the third forbearance.  The chief culprit of the outbreak of World War II.

    Scorpion jumped up and took out a scroll from his cuff, which was the sealed space where he stored the puppet.  I saw him spread out the scroll, use Chakra to activate it, and release all the two hundred and ninety-six human puppets inside.

    In an instant, hundreds of ninja puppets in red robes appeared behind the scorpion. Each of the puppets had different weapons, and their actions were all controlled by the chakra lines emitted by the "regeneration core".  "Nuclear" is not damaged, even if hundreds of puppets connected to it do not need to be manipulated with fingers, the will of the puppeteer can be reflected in the movements of the puppets, so hundreds of puppets can be manipulated as freely as one's own hands and feet.

    This is also the key to the scorpion being able to destroy a country.

    "The red secret technique is performed with a hundred machines!"

    Scorpion's hands kept waving, and the ten fingers seemed to be dancing, making people dazzled. Ten long chakra lines stretched out from the fingertips to connect all the human puppets together: "I want to see how you do this move!"  Deal with it." Scorpion looked at Chen with a cold face, all ten fingers pointed towards Chen, and all the puppets swarmed up as if they had received an order.

    Chen could step forward and interrupt Xie when he was getting ready, but Chen didn't do so because he also wanted to see what kind of accomplishments Xie was proud of in puppetry, not to mention that Chen still needed to show himself  Show the power behind Xie to let him know that he is not easy to mess with, and don't put his mind on Chen's head.

    It is impossible to say that Didala and Xie dared to act after seeing him without Dou's instructions. At this moment, Dou must be hiding in his old lair to observe the movement here, because he also wants to know Chen's whereabouts.  What is the strength now.

    "Is this the puppet art you are proud of? It is indeed quite spectacular, but" The Sharingan in Chen's eyes slowly turned: "It is useless to be spectacular!"

    "Immortal Hell!"

    A strong black lightning suddenly shot out from Chen's body, which was the immortal lightning that had wiped out Didara before.

    "Not good!" Scorpion was startled, he said that he wanted to take back the human puppet, but in the end it was a step too late.  Come puppet.

    As soon as the black prison lightning touches the human puppet of the scorpion, it destroys the human puppet with a force of destruction. No matter how sensitive the scorpion's reaction is, it cannot match the power of the Chen Immortal method.  The ground between the two has already become scorched black, and black lightning flashes from time to time on the wreckage of human puppets scattered around. If you just look at the effect, it is indeed a fight with hell on earth.

    Xie looked at Chen with embarrassment, knowing that these were human puppets carefully collected and made by him.  Not all corpses can be turned into human puppets, otherwise, why did Xie kill thousands of people back then and only have these 296 human puppets?

    The most important thing to make a human puppet is to have a strong body, at least at the elite Chunin level to be able to withstand the body transformation of the scorpion, the corpse of an ordinary person can't stand it at all.With a level of transformation, if Xie hadn't killed so many people at the beginning, he wouldn't have been able to gather this set of human puppets. Now he is used to face Uchiha Chen, but Uchiha Chen didn't even move.

    "Sure enough, he is indeed a genius of the Uchiha clan. His strength is so strong that it makes people tremble. It seems that these miscellaneous fish will have no effect on you." Scorpion put away the remaining human puppets while opening another scroll  : "I don't know if you can beat my strongest masterpiece."

    Following the sound of "bang", after a puff of smoke dissipated, what appeared behind Xie was his most proud masterpiece-Three Kazekages!

    "It really is this guy." Chen sneered, in his opinion, Xie was like a child who got a toy and wanted to show off to others, after finding out that people didn't like one toy, he took out another toy,  Where is this fight?  It's just childish nonsense.

    If it was Chen, it wouldn't be so troublesome. Whether it was a hundred puppets or puppets like Sandai Kazekage, Chen would take them out at the first time. What do you want to do when you take them out one by one?  Do you give people experience and send express delivery?  A villain must have the consciousness of a villain. If he can't kill with one blow, then hide far away and don't appear.

    Looking at Chen's disdainful gaze, Xie yelled at Chen as if feeling that his most admired art had been tarnished: "What kind of vision do you have, do you look down on me!"

    "Damn it!" It's raining like sand and iron!

    Countless iron sand needles are rushing towards Chen, like a torrent of rain, and if you don't pay attention, you will be pierced by the sand iron needles. You must know that sand iron is not only magnetic, but also contains  With the poison carefully crafted by the scorpion, a normal person may die suddenly as long as he takes a little breath.

    Scorpion looked at Chen who was facing the rain of sand and iron alone, and gradually showed a cruel expression on his face, as if he had foreseen the end of Chen being pierced by the rain of sand and iron.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and nine; arrogance

    ?

    Everyone who can become a core member of the Xiao organization is not a good stubble, especially a guy who became famous at a young age like Xie, not only did not get lost in the vanity of becoming famous at a young age, but carried the honor and amazing talent  Going farther and farther, the difficulties and hardships involved are unimaginable to ordinary people.

    Generally speaking, it is impossible for Scorpion to be so irrational, but now he is in the state of reincarnation, not only the body will not be controlled by himself, but even the mind will be changed due to the control of the bag.

    The endless sand and iron pierced through Chen, but it did not cause any damage to Chen, because an invisible shield that was invisible to the eyes was formed around Chen's body.  As soon as Sandai Kazekage's sand-iron needle touched the invisible shield in front of Chen, it bounced off Chen's invisible shield as if blocked by something, and scattered on the ground.

    "Thishow is this possible!" Xie stared at what Chen had done with his eyes wide open, and he couldn't believe his eyes.  He thought of many ways for Chen to avoid his sand and iron rain, but he never thought that Guo Chen would be able to bounce off his sand and iron rain by standing still.

    "You you look down on me!" Scorpion's face began to distort, "How dare you look down on me, those who dared to look down on me from childhood to adulthood died in the end!"  In fact, she has low self-esteem, is also very fragile and sensitive, and is very concerned about other people's eyes.  This is actually one of Scorpio's weaknesses. Whenever someone looks at him with contempt, Scorpion will subconsciously feel angry and become irrational at the same time.

    Although it is said that this will make his strength stronger, but as a puppet master, Xie has never relied on strength to make a living. His trump card is his puppet and the state of immortality after turning himself into a human puppet.  No one can force out the power of other people's puppet, even in front of Chiyo and Sakura, Scorpion has never used his true strongest power.

    "It's raining when it's really sand and iron!"

    Countless sand and iron began to condense in units of three generations of Kazekage, "Go!" Scorpion waved one hand, and sand and iron rushed towards Chen again.

    Seeing that the scorpion still hadn't changed its tricks, and continued to shoot with the fine needle condensed from the sand and iron of the third generation of Fengying sand, Chen couldn't help but mocked: "Why, haven't you given up yet? Is this the only thing that the highly praised red sand scorpion has?  Well, that's too disappointing for me."

    "Hmph. You will see my true strength." Scorpion smiled coldly, and squeezed the five fingers that were originally outstretched: "Scatter!"

    Those thin needles of sand and iron that were about to reach Chen were instantly decomposed into the most basic units, forming a fog of sand and iron in front of Chen.  And the sand and iron needles that were scattered on the ground seemed to be assimilated, and were broken down into the most basic sand and iron units.

    Chen was surrounded by a fog formed entirely of sand and iron units.

    "I'd like to see how you hide this time!" Scorpion squeezed his hands hard, as if he was pinching something that was hard to break.

    "Sand and Iron Scatter!"

    The sand and iron mist wraps Chen, slowly compresses and condenses, and finally forms a ball completely composed of sand and iron, just like a huge egg.

    "You can go to hell with peace of mind!" Scorpion spread out a hand to control the third Kazekage, and formed a large sand and iron giant egg in front of the third Kazekage again, and there was a burst of light between the two high-density sand and iron.  The position is strongly repulsive.

    "Liberation of sand and iron!"

    The sand-iron giant egg in front of Sandai Kazekage and the sand-iron giant egg that wrapped Chen collided quickly under Xiaonan's shocked gaze and Xie's cruel gaze.

    We all know that same sex repels and opposite sex attracts.  Two groups of magnets with the same nature will repel each other. If someone forcibly combines them together, the final result will be that they will quickly bounce off and repel each other with greater force.  But now it is like this, two groups of high-density iron sand with the same nature merged into one in the eyes of the two.

    "Boom!" The strong impact smashed the two groups of sand and iron eggs into pieces. Due to the same-sex repulsion, disorderly repulsion of sand and iron occurred again in the center of the explosion. Only one basic unit of sand and iron was enough.  Can penetrate a person's head, which is more than thousands of sand and iron?

    However, this is not enough, because Xie knows that it is absolutely impossible for Chen to be dealt with so easily by him.  Scorpion formed a seal with both hands, and at the same time, the third Kazekage controlled by him also began to form a seal with both hands crazily.

    "Sand and iron thorns scattered."

    The originally chaotic sand and iron units once again condensed into needle-cone-shaped sharp objects, and the sand and iron attack, which had a slight tendency to stop, once again ushered in a climax stage.

    Countless sand and iron holes pass through the center of the explosion, as if they want to poke Chen into a honeycomb.

      "It's not enough yet!" There was a triumphant smile on the corner of Xie's mouth. Although he thought that such an attack could almost seriously injure Chen, this was definitely not the reason for him to stop attacking. He would kill anyone who dared to insult him.  Repay the other party with a hundred times or even a thousand times of pain.

    "How can such an attack express our enthusiasm for you!" Scorpion clasped his palms together when the sand and iron needle cone had a tendency to stop, and the corresponding hands of the third Kazekage also clasped together.  The chakra in the scorpion body continuously supplies the three generations of Kazekage to perform ninjutsu. He is now the body of the reincarnation of the dirt. Even if the total amount of chakra that can burst out at one time is not large, the chakra can continue to recover if he can't stand it. That's why the scorpion  It can continue to maintain the output of sand and iron in this way.

    The huge amount of chakra is condensed on the third Kazekage. If it is not known that he has been made into a puppet by the scorpion, how does he look like a puppet?

    "Sand iron funeral!"

    All the sand and iron that were piercing through the flying thorns were all stagnant, as if time was suspended for a second at this moment. After a second, all the sand and iron fell quickly with a mighty force.

    "Booming" This is the sound of sand and iron hitting the ground. Countless sand and iron slammed into the ground, setting off wave after wave of sand and iron. Chen, who was surrounded by sand and iron, could no longer see it.  Clear figure, he has been completely covered by sand and iron, buried under the ground tens of meters deep.  It took a long time for the iron sand to stop surging.

    After doing all this, Xie couldn't help but put down his hands, gasped slightly, and said with endless ridicule: "You should die now. Hahahahaha, no matter how powerful you are, no matter how powerful you are,  Didn¡¯t the genius get killed by me at the end? Uchiha Tatsuo, Uchiha Tatsumi, your biggest weakness is that you¡¯re too conceited!¡± (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and ten; when the battle is in progress

    ?

    To put it bluntly, Xie is indeed a genius, as long as he is a genius, he should have the arrogance he should have, and then he should have the strength he should have.  Indeed, Scorpion's talent in puppetry has reached a pinnacle. Even the first generation of puppet masters may not have the brains, talent and madness of Scorpion.

    However, it was precisely because of this that he was overly superstitious about his own strength, and he was overly superstitious about his own power until he died. In other words, when he was fighting Chiyo and Sakura, Scorpion was too superstitious about himself.  The power of Chiyo is too low to underestimate the fighting power that Chiyo cooperates with Sakura.

    According to ab's explanation on the topic of scorpion and the description of death in "The Book of the Zhe", judging from the character of scorpion, it is absolutely impossible to give way to Chiyo.  Even if he can't bear to do it, his actions will not change, because he is the kind of stubborn person who refuses to face his true inner thoughts.  If he really wanted to be merciful, he wouldn't do it, because such thoughts had already violated his understanding of ninjas.

    The only explanation is that he is too confident in his own strength. Chiyo and Sakura cracked his ninjutsu again and again, hitting the bottom line of his heart again and again, which made him unacceptable in his heart.  After the appearance of the "mother", Xie has been in a state of nostalgia, and he has no intention of continuing to fight. It is precisely because of this that Xie has not really been able to exert his full strength to put him in the position of Chiyo.  Combination with Sakura kills.

    Fundamentally speaking, Scorpio is actually a person who cares about face, cares about other people's opinions, and has a very strong self-esteem.  This kind of emotional expression will make him become irrational and manic in the battle, and he will directly throw a set of combined punches without even carefully checking whether Chen is really caught.

    Chen, who was suspended directly above Xie, crossed his arms and looked at Xie with pity. He knew that Xie was almost ruined by him now, and even if he continued to play, it would be meaningless.  This makes Chen feel very regrettable, at any rate, Xie is still a character that Chen admired quite a lot before. He never thought that Xie is actually such a fragile guy. This is something that Chen never thought of at the beginning. Originally, he just wanted to see Xie's character.  How is the strength.

    However, judging from Scorpion's performance, he is not worthy of the evaluation of him in "Book of Zhe Zhe", but his overall strength is only ranked third behind Itachi and Jiraiya.  Rather than saying that he is a strong genius, it is better to say that he is a child with a paranoid personality like Sasuke who has great strength but does not have a matching heart.

    Chen sighed softly. Only now did he understand the true meaning of the phrase "seeing each other as if we don't see each other. Sometimes if we don't meet him, meeting him may break the good impression in his heart: "  Is that all you can do?"

    Now that he has seen the strength of the scorpion, Chen, who does not intend to continue playing, can't help but say: "If you only have this strength, then I'm sorry, you'd better die again."

    Xie was shocked in his heart: "When." Before, Xie had clearly confirmed that Chen had already been wrapped up by his sand and iron scatter, otherwise he would not have used the combined boxing ninjutsu so confidently and boldly.  .  You must know that although his current chakra amount is equivalent to unlimited, his moves are still easy to defeat in old words.

    With a flick of both legs, Scorpion quickly left his original position. Even though he was in a state of hysteria, his high level of vigilance still prompted him to subconsciously leave his previous position. The fighting consciousness he had cultivated over the years told him that if he  If he didn't dodge again, maybe he would really die again.

    Sure enough, less than a second after the scorpion jumped away, a raging flame ignited where he was standing, and it was the Amaterasu Black Flame that had burned the scorpion scarlet before.

    "You bastardyou bastard!" Scorpion gritted his teeth, staring at Chen with a strong sense of unyielding: "How on earth did you escape my induction, you bastard."

    "I want to avoid your perception" Chen tilted his head, "Is it difficult?" Are you kidding, Chen has now become a ten-tailed jinchuriki, and can almost perfectly control all the organs in his body.  Carat Flow, when facing the scorpion, is like a full-level tuba bullying a trumpet who has not yet graduated from Novice Village. Wouldn't it be easy to avoid the scorpion's perception?

    "Seeing that you are more or less my appreciation of the role, I will give you a decent way to die." Chen's body gradually rose into the air, as if the body was not controlled by gravity, like in space.  Floating upwards, "Remember that in the next life, don't be so conceited again."

    "Damn" Xie couldn't help feeling a sense of humiliation in his heart. He felt that Chen had never fought him head-on from the beginning to the end.??From the beginning until now, it seems that he is singing a one-man show by himself.  Otherwise, a person who destroyed his puppet with one move and killed Didala with one move, how could he not fight back after taking so many moves from him.

    Thinking of this, Xie couldn't help but let out a long sigh. His strong self-esteem made him lose himself, and all this was just an excuse.  It's not so much his self-esteem as trouble, it's better to say that he doesn't want to believe that Chen is a genius who is even more talented than him.

    Perhaps Xie knew from the very beginning that he was not Chen's opponent, but he still chose to attack Chen. Although there was a reason why he was controlled by Dou, it was more because of the reluctance in his heart to admit defeat, that's right,  Scorpion has been forcing himself to fight from the very beginning.

    Flying higher and higher, Chen lowered his head and glanced at the corner of Xie's mouth, which could only see a trace of black spots, and couldn't help drawing an arc, "In that case, then I will use this trick to send you off."

    "The Art of Fire Escaping Dragon Flame and Singing Songs"

    Several fire dragons spit out from Uchiha Chen's mouth, but they don't have only one dragon head like Madara Reincarnated, but the whole dragon.  However, the object Chen attacked was not the scorpion on the ground, but was released towards the sky above Chen.

    Several fire dragons entangled and circled to fly to a higher sky, hovering and roaring continuously, as if they wanted to render the entire sky into a sea of ??flames.

    At this time, Xie looked up at the sky, and easily noticed Chen's movements, but what puzzled him was that Chen's ninjutsu flew towards the sky instead of him.  Ninjutsu is missed.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and eleventh;

    ?

    Scorpion, who had never seen such a weird scene before, couldn't help but feel vigilant. Knowing Chen's strength, he no longer dared to overthrow it. Scorpion's body bent forward slightly, and he was ready to deal with Chen's ninjutsu at any time.

    Seeing that Xie didn't make any other moves, and didn't take the opportunity to escape, Chen couldn't help but smile, that's right.  Only this kind of scorpion was the character he admired back then, not the guy who lost his mind and attacked randomly.

    The fire dragon in the sky kept circling and entangled, and suddenly exploded with a "boom", and a powerful heat flow spread from the center to the surroundings.  As soon as the heat flow dissipated, it was found that all the clouds within a radius of one mile began to converge towards the midpoint of the explosion.

    Countless clouds continued to gather, and gradually the clouds that were originally white and thin like fog began to become thicker, and even the color began to change towards black.  At this moment, the roar of thunder and lightning could be vaguely heard from inside the clouds.

    ? When the clouds begin to gather to a certain extent, the phenomenon of thunder and lightning will occur. This is the thunder of nature, and it is also the thunder of heaven's punishment. No one can escape the punishment from heaven.

    If only this is the case, it would be in vain for Chen to prepare for so long before. When Chen moved his hands, his whole body was instantly wrapped in a layer of thick black chakra. This is the essence that has been compressed to the extreme  Lightning attribute chakra.

    With Chen's fingers facing the sky, this thunder-attribute chakra, which is compressed to the extreme and may explode at any time, seems to have found a outlet for power, swarming from Chen's fingers and blending with the brewing thunder and lightning in the clouds.  Chen continued to output chakra, and gradually even the thunder and lightning in the clouds had been rendered into an extremely dark thunder and lightning by Chen.

    ""

    In the sky above Chen, among the cumulonimbus clouds, a giant unicorn with a body as dark as ink and made up of thunder and lightning was entrenched in the center of the clouds.  It widened its eyes and roared unconsciously, as if it was making the final judgment on the scorpion's crimes.

    In the ancient Chinese myths and legends, the unicorn was originally an auspicious animal with a gentle temperament, representing the powerful, wise and prosperous.  However, the black unicorn at this moment is not at all what an auspicious beast should be. Black is an unlucky color, representing death, disease, and decline.

    And at this moment, isn't the black unicorn's eyes revealing cruelty, killing, and condemnation?  Like a demon from the abyss, like a messenger from hell, staring closely at the scorpion below, it seems that as long as Chen gives an order, he will immediately jump down and wipe out the scorpion.

    "Go!" With a wave of Chen's hand controlling Lei Dun, the black unicorn that had been entrenched in the clouds suddenly roared excitedly, and kicked its hind legs on the clouds, and rushed down as if flying through the clouds.

    Cold sweat broke out from the scorpion's forehead, don't ask why the corpse reincarnated from the dirty soil has cold sweat.  Even cadavers have normal fluid flow.  He has already begun to regret now, why did he accept it when he didn't see it before, and now he has been locked by Chen's ninjutsu, even if he wants to escape at this time, he has no chance to escape.

    At this moment, secretly manipulating Xie's pocket is also a look of surprise. He didn't expect Chen's strength to be so strong that even if he wanted to undo the dirty soil reincarnation ninjutsu, it was already too late.

    Because the speed of the black unicorn is simply too fast, and just as he was thinking about it, the black unicorn has come to the front of the scorpion.

    "Quick! Too fast!" This was Scorpion's first thought.

    "Strongtoo strong" This was Scorpion's second thought, and even halfway through his reaction, the human was already wiped out. It has to be said that the speed of Qilin has surpassed the rotation of human consciousness  .

    "Boom!" After the black unicorn wiped out the scorpion, its castration continued, and it went deep into the soil. It took a long time for the roar of ninjutsu to explode.  From Chen's point of view, a bottomless black hole has been deeply sunken within a radius of tens of meters.  The aftermath of the explosion affected.

    Chen slowly descended from the sky, looking at the results of his own ninjutsu in front of him, he couldn't help but slapped his mouth.

    "Didn't you think this move is quite powerful?" Chen stroked his chin thoughtfully and said, "Except for the excessive consumption of Chakra and the slightly longer preparation time, everything else is fine. It is used to snipe people coldly."  It's just too fitting."

    After feeling the power of ninjutsu, Chen glanced lightly at Xiao Nan who rushed over from a distance. Originally, he didn't intend to remind Xiao Nan that whether this woman died or not had nothing to do with him.  After thinking about it for a while, the person was rescued by himself, and after saving the person, he sent the Buddha to the West, Chen talked and asked Xiao Nan to run first.  Run as far as you can.

    look at the clothes againChen Chen couldn't help shaking his head for Xiao Nan who was being tortured. It seems that he still miscalculated the killing range of this move.

    Xiaonan hurried back all the way in shock, especially after seeing the deep pit created by the black unicorn, she couldn't help but take a deep breath. She, who has been by Payne's side all the year round, couldn't understand Payne's strength very well.  Even Payne's strongest Earth Explosive Star couldn't cause such a large killing power. Seeing Chen's relaxed expression, it was as if he had done an insignificant thing.

    Xiaonan looked at Chen with flickering eyes, and now she was making a difficult choice in her heart. On the one hand, she was shocked by Yu Chen's strength and wanted to agree to Chen's request to let him avenge her, but on the other hand, out of the basic shame of a woman  And self-esteem told her that she must not do this.

    Chen didn't pay attention to Xiao Nan who was currently engaged in a battle between heaven and man. Before that, he was just joking and wanted to play Xiao Nan. He didn't care whether Xiao Nan really agreed to his request. In fact, Xiao Nan's current state is just right  It fits the bad taste in Chen's heart.  Pulling a tall and glamorous goddess down from the altar is actually what Chen wants to do most in his heart.

    Instead of saying hello to Xiao Nan, he turned around and walked away with Xiao Nan on his back.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and twelve; I'm kidding

    ?

    wait wait wait!  "Xiao Nan, who was still wondering whether she should use her body to make a deal, suddenly became anxious, knowing that all her hopes of revenge now rested on Chen.

    Maybe it was because he still had doubts about Chen's strength before. After all, Xiaonan's strength about Chen was only derived from the dialogue between Obito and Nagato. The only close contact was when he went to Tianzhiguo with Payne to absorb and accept Chen.  when.

    Xiaonan's hesitation has a very important relationship with her suspicion of Chen's strength.  She didn't want to make a deal when the time came, but she didn't succeed in revenge and had to collect Chen's body.

    But now Xiao Nan completely understands how ignorant and naive she was before.  Is Chen who became Ten Tails Jinchuriki something she can guess?  Xiao Nan's face was very embarrassing, she tried to stop Chen, but in the end, Chen ignored her and flew away as if he didn't hear her at all.  Based on her current state, she wants to catch up with Chen?  Maybe not enough to watch in her prime.

    Xiaonan's face was at a loss, she had never faced this kind of choice, even when she faced Sanshoyu Banzo, Yahiko stood by her side to help her and help them resist the harm, even in Akatsuki's organization, there was Nagato  Cover her from the wind and rain.  To put it bluntly, Xiaonan is like a canary raised by Yahiko and Nagato, without her own will, everything is only for these two people.

    Now the two people who can protect her are dead, and now she has nothing, and even the Akatsuki organization they founded cannot go back now. There are only two choices in front of her, or as Nagato said.  In other words, escape from reality, find a place that no one can find to spend the rest of her life alone, or rely on her own strength to take revenge on the world, and she finally made a choice.

    Both Nagato and Yahiko are dead, she no longer has any ties in the world, she has already had the will to die, but before that she must take revenge, but the result is just like now, she is not Obito's opponent at all, now  She couldn't do anything except linger on her last breath.

    Rather than saying that Xiaonan is entangled with her body, it is better to say that she is thinking about a new path. Maybe she didn't think so deeply, and Chen didn't think about it. He was simply satisfying his own bad taste.

    However, Chen's bad taste caused Xiao Nan a lot of trouble.

    "What the hell am I going to do Yahiko, Nagato." Konan slumped on the ground weakly, looking at the sky blankly, as if Yahiko and Nagato were watching her from the sky at this moment, "What the hell should I do?"  How to do"

    Xiao Nan bent his knees slightly, put his head on his legs, and sighed, "Yahiko Nagato"

    Xiao Nan, who has never lived for herself, thinks of her two closest partners even at this moment.

    Do you really want to agree to Chen's request?  Xiao Nan didn't know what she was thinking in her heart, but she knew that if she agreed to Chen's request so easily, she would never accept it, or she still hadn't passed this hurdle.

    "PeacedreamI just want my family to be reunited." Xiao Nan muttered to himself.  Thinking of this, she not only thought of Sansho Hanzo, but also the guy who claimed to be Madara, and the third Dokage.  If it wasn't for them, if it wasn't for their intentional or unintentional harm, how could it have reached this level?

    Xiao Nan gritted his teeth cruelly.  Right now, Chen is her only hope for revenge. Since Chen is gone, Xiao Nan will go to find him. In such a big ninja world, he will find Chen one day. If he can¡¯t find it, that¡¯s all.  Anyway, I don't plan to live anymore.

    Xiao Nan forced herself to stand up, no matter how many scars she had on her body, she couldn't stop her revenge.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, I must find him" Xiaonan gritted his teeth.

    "Beautydo you have anything to do with me?" Suddenly, a familiar teasing voice came from Xiaonan's ear. Although the voice didn't sound very friendly, it surprised her in Xiaonan's ear at this moment.  Then there was a burst of joy in my heart.

    However, Xiao Nan is not a fool. She obviously knew that she couldn't express her emotions, so she pretended to be calm and said, "Youyou left, didn't you?"

    A wicked smile appeared on Chen's face: "Don't pay attention to these details, but you actually miss me, don't you want me to leave?"

    Xiaonan's cold face was covered with frost, Chen Xiaonan wanted to eat him alive for making such an unreasonable condition, so why would he miss him.

    "Well, your previous conditionsI agreed." Although Xiao Nan's voice was small, it was very cold, and it could even be said that he was gnashing his teeth.  For Chen who is taking advantage of the fire,Although Xiaonan's behavior is very shameless, he has to rely on Chen to take revenge. This has to be said to be a big joke.

    "What did you say?" Chen didn't seem to hear clearly, or he couldn't believe it, so he asked again.

    "I said!" Now that I have said it once, Xiao Nan let go of the shame and anger in her heart and said loudly at this time: "Your condition, I agree, as long as you help me avenge me, I can do anything, even if it is you  want my body."

    "Ah?" Chen's eyes widened, and he looked at Xiao Nan in disbelief. Chen couldn't believe that Xiao Nan said these words.

    You must know that Xiao Nan has always been regarded as the kind of noble and glamorous person who doesn't care much about anything. Now when he heard this sentence and saw Xiao Nan's expression of embarrassment and indignation, Chen couldn't believe it.  Eye.

    This Is this the Xiao Nan I know?

    Chen couldn't help but shook his head, and said embarrassingly: "I'm just joking, brother."

    Chen was always spontaneous, and what he said to Xiao Nan was just to tease her on a whim, but he didn't take it seriously, because Chen knew that with Xiao Nan's temper, it was absolutely impossible to agree to this condition.  In the end, I didn't expect Xiao Nan to actually agree, it seems the joke was a little too big.

    Xiao Nan was stunned when she heard Chen's words, and then a strong sense of humiliation came to her heart. You must know that she had always regarded Chen as her only hope for revenge, but she didn't realize that Chen was just joking with her.

    It's just joking with her  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and thirteen; collapse

    ?

    Xiao Nan showed disbelief in her eyes, as if something happened that she could not accept, Xiao Nan looked at Chen with embarrassment, and her tone trembled with uncontrollable anger: "You you said  What"

    "How is it possible, how is it possible" Xiao Nan couldn't accept Chen's statement at all. Even though Chen had already opened his mouth to explain, she still couldn't believe it, because Chen was already her only hope for revenge.

    Chen turned his face slightly, but did not look at Xiao Nan, because he didn't know what kind of expression he should use to face Xiao Nan now.  "It seems to be a bit too much." Chen couldn't help thinking.

    Although this is not what Chen wants, because he just wants to tease Xiaonan.  This result was beyond his expectation.

    Chen nodded slightly, showing his position.  He doesn't want to trouble the Xiao organization now, or he needs the Xiao organization to lure out those big bosses behind the scenes.  Chen knew that with his current strength, Hei Jue would not dare to trouble him at all, nor would he dare to fool himself with Uchiha Madara's way of fooling himself, and even Hei Jue would deliberately hide from Chen and not let Chen  discover his presence.  It is impossible to rely on Chen to draw out their idea.

    Xiao Nan, who was always unwilling to face the reality, closed her eyes. She didn't hear Chen speak for a long time and thought that Chen had already left. When she opened her eyes quietly, she just found Chen nodded with her head sideways, as if she didn't want to face her.

    "!!!" Xiao Nan felt a pain in her heart, as if something was broken, and she knew that it was something called hope.  You must know that Xiaonan's enemy is Tsuchikage among the Five Kages besides the Akatsuki Organization. At this time, the other kages will definitely not sit idly by when they come to find trouble for Tsuchikage.

    It is equivalent to saying that Xiaonan will face the attacks of the Akatsuki Organization and the Five Kages Alliance at the same time.  At this time, no one except Chen can help her, not only in terms of strength, but also in terms of power, only Chen's power can be compared with Xiao Organization and Wunin Village United.

    If Chen chooses to stand by and watch, no one can help Xiao Nan get revenge.  It is equivalent to saying that Chen personally gave Xiao Nan a hope of revenge, and then extinguished this hope alive in front of her.

    Xiao Nan's body was a little swaying, and she took a step back and managed to stabilize her body. There was a little blush on her already pale face, but it was a pity that it was not a sign that her body had turned better, but that she couldn't stand the blow.  Redness is a sign of about to vomit blood.

    Chen frowned, and spat softly in his heart: "It's boring." What he hates the most is a woman acting cute and pitiful. If you can't bear these blows, please don't come out and show your face.  Now that you have chosen to show your face, please abide by the rules of the game. The rules will not hold you in high regard just because you are a woman. From Chen's point of view, if he wants to kill someone, it doesn't make any difference whether the person is a man or a woman.  .

    "I've said it before, a joke is a joke. I can't help you if you take it seriously. Besides, I'm really in a hurry now, and I don't have the time to avenge you." Chen looked at him blankly and grabbed the corner of his clothes.  Xiao Nan: "I'll just say it oncelet go."

    Anyone who is familiar with Chen will know that Chen does not like to have too much contact with anyone except those close to him.  You must know that even Ino has gone through untold hardships to be able to open Chen's heart.  Although Chen said that there was no expression on his face at this moment, his patience has reached the limit now. If it wasn't for the lack of time to talk to Xiao Nan, he would have already made a move.

    "Noyou must be teasing me, right" Xiao Nan pulled Chen's clothes corner, his eyes whirled, as if he might shed tears at any moment.

    "Get out!" Chen waved his big hand, and an invisible air flow surged from Chen's body, pushing Xiao Nan away in an instant.

    After being pushed away, Xiao Nan just woke up like a dream, with embarrassment, loss, disbelief, and anger flashing back and forth on Xiao Nan's face.  Suddenly she let out a "wow", but didn't catch her breath, blood spurted from her mouth, splashed on the scorched ground, and splashed on Chen's sleeve.

    Xiaonan fell softly on the ground as if all the strength in his body had been exhausted, two lines of clear tears flowed from his eyes, his mouth was slightly half opened, as if he wanted to say something, but he still didn't know how to speak, he could only utter some vague words  The voice of his words.

    Chen gently flicked his sleeves, looking at Xiao Nan, Chen sighed softly, Xiao Nan became like this, in fact, a large part of the reason was caused by him, if it wasn't for his evil intentions to tease Xiao Nan, things would definitely go wrong.  It won't be like this.

    But will Chen regret it?  No, he has always done things like this, even if he did something wrong, it doesn't matter, as long as he is happy.  But now I see more and more gradually.?Become stronger, and naturally the vision also began to become higher.

    As the saying goes, the butt determines the thinking, the angle you stand at is different, and the things you can see will be different accordingly.  Today's Chen is no longer the kid who pretended to be stupid and avoided everything. Now Chen is already an existence who can call the wind and rain in the world of Naruto.

    To put it bluntly, as long as Chen thinks about it, he can immediately become the next Sage of the Six Paths, making a head start before Uchiha Madara and the others appear.  If it was Chen before, then he would definitely do this.  But it is different now, Chen knows that doing so will leave many hidden dangers, so it is better to remove all the problems at once.

    Now he also has the strength and confidence to be able to say such things, let Obito let go, let Akatsuki organize small tricks, it's not that Chen is afraid, it just so happens that Chen is not afraid, Chen has confidence, even if Madara and Kaguya Ji reappeared, so what  Sample?  Are you afraid that you can't beat them with your own ability and the assistance of the system?

    Before Chen decides which world to go to, he must first eliminate all hidden dangers in the Naruto world.

    However, Xiaonan herself is still responsible for the remaining small part of the responsibility.  In other words, she is too innocent, innocent because as long as she sacrifices her body, Chen can help her take revenge.  But he never saw that when Chen said this sentence, what was revealed in Chen's eyes was a playful look rather than a greedy desire.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and fourteen;

    ?

    "Hehe." Xiao Nan let out a miserable laugh, and a line of tears fell from her eyes, "If this is the case, then what's the point of me being alive."  in his own belly.

    "Pfft." This was the sound of Kunai piercing into Xiao Nan's stomach. Just when she wanted to further expand the wound, a big hand came across and grabbed Xiao Nan's wrist.

    "What are you doing!" Chen reached out and grabbed Xiao Nan's hand holding Kunai, looking at her coldly.

    what is this?  If you don't agree, you will die or live?

    "Let go!" Xiao Nan tried to break free from Chen's control, but after struggling twice, he realized that he didn't have the strength, so he wisely gave up this plan.  Xiao Nan let go of Kunai's hand, raised his head, and stared at Chen with empty eyes: "Since there is no way to revenge, then what's the point of me being alive?"

    "Revenge, revenge, revenge is all you have left in your life?" Chen frowned and reprimanded.  He is very annoyed by Xiao Nan's attitude now, and he just keeps saying revenge and revenge.  The whole person has no complete consciousness, and there is no other thought except revenge.

    "That's right." Xiao Nan said with a miserable smile, "You said I have nothing but revenge? My family is dead, my friends are dead, if I didn't meet you by chance, or I would have died a long time ago"

    "Crack!" Before Xiao Nan finished speaking, Chen slapped her on the face. Fortunately, Chen didn't use much force, but just wanted to wake her up.  But even so, a swollen mark still appeared on Xiao Nan's face when he was caught off guard.

    Xiao Nan stumbled to the ground, covered his face that had been beaten by Chen, and looked at him with angry eyes.

    "Such eyes are right." Chen was very satisfied with Xiao Nan's eyes. He squatted down, pulled out the Kunai that was still inserted in Xiao Nan's lower abdomen, and condensed wood chakra in his right hand to treat Xiao Nan's wound.

    "What is the dead eye like before. Do you think you are the most miserable person? You are the most miserable person in the whole world?" Chen smiled disdainfully. After healing Xiaonan's wound, he stretched out his hand to pinch her chin, letting her  Her eyes were facing herself: "Who do you think you are? Everyone in the world wants to treat you well?"

    Seeing that Xiao Nan was still looking at him stubbornly, Chen couldn't help but sighed and let go of her chin, "That's all." Chen stood up: "Nagato should have explained to you before he died."

    Xiao Nan hesitated for a moment and did not speak.

    "If you want me to help you get revenge, just say so. If you don't want to, just keep shutting up."

    "Nagato told me at the beginning that if he died, he would let me quit the Akatsuki organization, and even more so, he asked me to be careful about that Uchiha Obito." Speaking of Obito, a trace of hatred flashed in Xiaonan's eyes.

    Chen saw these things in his eyes, but Chen didn't care: "If you want to seek revenge with the soil, I advise you to avoid it. You can't do him alone, and you should have tried it. Not to mention  Speaking of now, that guy Obito may have gathered the power of the nine-tailed beast and started to fuse the ten-tailed beast. It can be said that no one in this world can defeat him except me." Speaking of this, Chen's face showed a proud look  Look, this is an aura that does not take anyone seriously. Of course, no one in this world is qualified to say such words except him.

    Xiao Nan was startled, and then a look of unwillingness appeared on his face.  This kind of feeling of knowing who the enemy is, but still being unable to eradicate him is very uncomfortable.  She gritted her teeth and looked at Chen with pleading eyes. She had already heard Chen's voice-over. As long as she was honest and obedient, then Chen might help her avenge her.

    Chen ignored Xiao Nan's begging eyes and continued to ask: "Then, continue talking."

    Xiao Nan nodded, and continued: "Nagato told me to find a place to hide after leaving the Akatsuki organization, and hide until the end of the Ninja World War, and then" At this point, Xiao Nan couldn't help but stiffen, as if thinking of  What is the same, began to become a little difficult to say.

    "Say it, why don't you talk, keep talking."

    Xiao Nan gritted her teeth, "He said, let me find a place to hide and live well." The last three words Xiao Nan seemed to use all the strength in his body to say.  Sitting slumped on the ground gasping for breath, the fundus of the eyes involuntarily began to become moist again.

    Chen looked at Xiao Nan who was slumped on the ground, with mixed feelings in his heart.  It was the same with him back then. He had no relatives, no friends, and he was the only one in his whole life. Those who were related to him all left him, and all started to avoid him.  Rao Shichen, who has experienced the baptism of the system, can't help but let out a long sigh.

    "You are??I thought about it, if Nagato, your friends know what you look like now.  Did they regret it in the first place?  Will you become very disappointed, originally you had such high expectations for you, but in the end you have become self-defeating, even willing to sell your own soul for revenge, are you really worthy of those who have pinned their hopes on you?  Are you worthy of Nagato's sacrifice?  "

    Xiao Nan covered her ears, how could she not be clear about this?  It's just that Xiaonan didn't want to face it. Nagato's death hit her too hard, making her escape from all this and her own life.

    "I will avenge you, and I don't want you to pay anything." Chen looked at Xiao Nan, as if seeing himself at the beginning, he took a deep breath, avenged Xiao Nan, and didn't ask Xiao Nan to pay anything,  Because in Xiao Nan, he seemed to see your self back then, the one who cried bitterly in the open space of the clan, wanted revenge but didn't have enough strength.

    Helping Xiao Nan to avenge can also be said to be avenging himself back then.  Even if you make a break with yourself back then, from that moment on, Chen is Chen, the child of that year is the child of that year, and the two of themwere strangers.

    Thinking of this, Chen's deep eyes showed a trace of sadness.  Then it was a firm look.  Chen has never been an indecisive person, since he has made a decision, he will implement it.

    "Your hatred, I will help you!"

    Xiao Nan looked at Chen in surprise, not knowing what to say. At first, he thought that Chen's side would no longer work, but he didn't expect it to end like this.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and fifteen; the origin of elements

    ?

    Want to say that Chen is joking again?  it's out of the question.  Now that he has already made this joke once, it is impossible for Chen to make such a joke again. Looking at Xiao Nan's eyes that are gradually recovering, Chen didn't say anything, as if he said something insignificant.

    But to him, this matter is really just a trivial matter.

    "Okay, since I have promised to help you avenge, then you can follow me during this time, and eating it can restore your chakra." Chen stretched out his hand and threw two system-produced pills at Xiao Nan.  As for Xiao Nanchen, she doesn't intend to give her a pulse. Although Chen still has a lot of Gerel Stones in his hand, the Gerel Stones are used less and less. Who knows when they will use them?  over?  Save as much as you can, besides, Xiao Nan is not someone important to me, except for Ino, Chen really didn't give it to anyone after this.

    Xiao Nan nodded, obediently swallowed the pill thrown by Guochen.  The hot current came from Xiaonan's dantian, and then flowed to Xiaonan's whole body.  Driven by this heat, Xiaonan's chakra began to recover quickly, and even some obvious meridian injuries were slowly healing.

    After experiencing the changes in Xiaonan's body, Chen put away the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan with satisfaction: "Well, yes, the system really didn't lie to me. This pill really has the function of healing internal injuries."

    With her eyes closed, Xiao Nan didn't hear what Chen said at all. At this time, she only felt that her body was about to die of discomfort. Because of Chakra's excessive force, the meridians in her body had already been seriously injured.  Under the promotion of the pills, the gurgling heat continuously repaired the injuries in her body. The feeling of repairing the meridians was like the feeling of a thousand ants crawling back and forth on her body.

    If it wasn't for Xiao Nan who could clearly feel that her own body was gradually recovering, she would even think what the hell Chen was feeding her.

    After a long time, the injuries in Xiao Nan's body were finally healed completely. At this time, Xiao Nan was already sweating profusely, and the robe with a black background and red clouds was tightly attached to Xiao Nan's body because of being soaked in sweat.  Her exquisite body.  Xiao Nan screamed "Ah", and couldn't help covering her vital parts with her hands, and looked at Chen with a face of shame.

    Chen glanced at it disdainfully. To be honest, if Xiao Nan wanted to watch it when he was unconscious, he would have already watched it. Why wait until now?  But to Chen's relief, now Xiaonan has gradually begun to recover, and she no longer has the empty eyes and death-willed face like before.  This is all a good start.

    Well, yes, that is indeed the case.  Chen nodded, "Sure enough, it's not as big as Ino's." He waved a long robe towards Xiaonan: "Put it on, after we put it on, we have to go to another place."

    Xiao Nan took Chen's robe with a blushing face, and after making sure that he hadn't peeked at it, he hurriedly changed his clothes.

    "Can I use Chakra now?"

    Xiao Nan nodded.

    "Alright then, follow me into the pit."

    Xiao Nan: "?"

    Chen stretched out his fingers to the deep pit created by his own ninjutsu, and said to Xiaonan: "Follow me down, or you think I came back to tease you?" Chen said and jumped into the deep pit.

    Xiao Nan gritted his teeth, and when he heard Chen's words, he couldn't help showing a trace of resentment on his face.  At the beginning, she really thought that Chen came back because of her, but she didn't realize that it was not the case.

    What's under this?  Can Uchiha Tatsuo value it so much?  Xiaonan was very puzzled. After all, Chen used ninjutsu to blow out the hole, but she didn't say anything. Countless pieces of paper gathered behind her, forming a pair of huge wings.  Angel like.

    The angel took a deep breath, followed Chen's example, flapped his wings and flew down towards the deep pit.

    "System, are you sure there is something under here? Why can't I sense it?" Chen frowned and kept calling the system in his heart.

    "Ding, answer the host. After system testing, there is indeed the existence of the original element. It is about 800 meters below the deep pit."

    Chen smacked his mouth, not expecting it to be true.  Originally, Chen was just making a big move to see if the atmosphere was suitable, but he didn't expect that because the thunder attribute chakra was concentrated too much, the compression was too extreme, resulting in the ink prison unicorn's castration after bombarding the scorpion.  Just smashed the ground into a deep hole, that's fine. After Chen was about to leave, the system suddenly said that it detected that the power of the Ink Prison Qilin had not been fully released, but had formed something similar to the source of the element. This made Chen  A little curious.

      "What kind of ghost is this element source? Is it the product of chakra compression to the extreme?"

    "Ding, that's not the case. The source of the element is a kind of energy aggregate representing the ultimate attribute formed by the natural condensation of elements between the heavens and the earth after thousands of years. Generally speaking, it is difficult to naturally form a small source of the element in a thousand years.  , can only be formed in places where the energy of a single attribute is very strong. When the host releases the skills, he accidentally condenses the lightning energy to an extreme, and then impacts the unformed elemental origin in the abyss, resulting in the formation of  A precious source of elements."

    "Oh? You mean, there actually existed an element source in this place?" Chen raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, hearing the meaning of the system that the element source can only be formed in a place with a single strong attribute, but Chen is  After feeling it for a while, I didn't find that there is a strong collection of single attributes here: "But the attributes here are very average."

    "Ding, it is because of the average that the original element has not been formed for a long time. The host just indirectly promoted the birth of the original element, and a large amount of extreme lightning attribute watering made it born in advance."

    Chen touched his chin, and said in surprise: "So, it's my fault for using too much force?" Chen spread his hands, he actually didn't expect that the power of the unicorn would be so strong after using the bonus of immortality.

    You must know that the power of Naruto's spiral pill shuriken is similar to that of Erzhuzi's unicorn, but Naruto's spiral pill shuriken does not have such power after the addition of senjutsu.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and sixteenth; the origin of elements two

    ?

    Chen is different from Naruto. Even if Naruto has the power of Nine Tails in his body and even has the blessing of the sage mode, the ultimate essence of the spiral ball shuriken is just a rotating chakra energy ball.  Wind Chakra.

    However, the unicorn is different. It was originally a collection of thunder and lightning in nature, and Chen used the chakra of natural attributes to bless and compress the ink prison unicorn, which was formed with great difficulty. How could it be possible that the spiral pill shuriken can be compared?

    After being prompted by the system, Chen nodded thoughtfully: "It turns out that this kind of operation is still possible? Then, if I want the source of some element in the future, I can just shoot a few unicorns?"

    "Ding, the host should not think that the origin of the elements is so easy to form. You need to know that the formation of the origin of the elements this time is just a coincidence. If there was no prototype of the origin of the elements here before, how could such a precious one be born so easily?  The source of the elements?"

    "By the way, remind the host that although these elements are very precious, they are also very dangerous. Each element is compressed from the purest elemental power, and its power cannot be underestimated. Even the elements in this small thousand world  The source can't be careless."

    Chen looked serious, and nodded, he is still clear about being cautious, after all, it is something that he has never encountered before, and even the system is moved by it.  You must know that even when Chen got the entire Gerel Stone vein, he never saw the system use such a strong force to tell him to recycle it.

    It took Chen more than ten seconds from the ground to the bottom of the deep pit, which shows the power of Chen's unicorn.

    "Is this what you're looking for?" Not long after Chen arrived at the end, Xiao Nan flapped his wings and landed. Looking at the elemental instinct of the purple-black lightning flashing in the center of the deep pit, Xiao Nan couldn't help being fascinated by its dazzling light.  Fascinated, she couldn't help but said, "It's so beautiful."

    The elemental source of each attribute has a different shape, just like the current elemental source of the thunder attribute, the whole body is surrounded by purple-black lightning, and in the center is a budding purple flower.  Black rose, purple represents mystery, and black represents ominousness. The combination of the two colors that are completely incongruent is surprisingly reasonable, and it highlights the nobility and power of the original element.

    As long as it is a woman, there must be a love of beauty in her heart, even if that woman is a cold-faced Shura.  Just like the current Xiaonan, he was not only surprised by the energy of the original element, but also by the beauty of its own appearance.

    Xiaonan stared at the source of the elements in the center of the pit with burning eyes, and for some reason suddenly had a thought: "Get it, get it. Get it and you can take revenge."

    Like a ghost, Xiao Nan took two steps forward, and walked towards the source of the element with blank eyes like a marionette.

    At this time, Chen obviously noticed Xiao Nan's abnormal movement, and he yelled loudly, waking Xiao Nan up from that dazed state.

    Xiao Nan was stunned for a moment, then his face turned red and he spat out a mouthful of blood with a "wow".

    "Is it better?" Chen asked with a flat face.

    Xiao Nan nodded, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Chen with a complicated expression.

    "You were tempted by this thing just now. If I didn't stop you, maybe you would be more than just spitting blood." A Kunai shot out, and before it reached the source of the element, it was annihilated by some kind of distorted force.  fly ash.

    Xiao Nan took a deep breath, she naturally believed Chen's words, and Xiao Nan had no choice but to step back a few steps away from this mysterious and terrifying thing that could even control people's hearts.  Then Xiao Nan looked at Chen with surprised eyes, she couldn't figure out why Chen would not be bewitched by this ghost.

    As if seeing Xiaonan's doubts, Chen thought for a while, and then explained: "I'm different from you, this mere ability to bewitch is really nothing to me. You just recovered from a serious illness, so you should stand back and watch  It's better."

    Xiao Nan nodded, and now that he understood that the thing was extremely weird, Xiao Nan walked a few steps away.  She knew that thing was not something she could deal with, nor could she have.

    ? As the saying goes, every man is innocent and he is guilty.  If ordinary people carry this thing on their body, not to mention whether they will be assimilated into ashes, they will inevitably be robbed by others when they go out, and even lead to a bloody fight.

    Thinking of this, Xiaonan has a more intuitive perception of Chen's strength. It turns out that this guy is not only strong in ninjutsu, but also a first-class master in illusion.

    After all, the allure emanating from the source of the elements is at least as powerful as an S-level illusion.  Even Xiaonan will be hit if he doesn't pay attention, but Chen is not afraid at all that this strength is equivalent to S-level.The large-scale mental fluctuations of the technique.

    The one who can ignore the s-level illusion attack, except the shadow-level illusion master Xiao Nan, can't think of anyone else.

    Chen took a deep breath, looking at the source of the element in front of him with a serious face.  Although it was a coincidence that Chen's attack caused the origin of the element to be born ahead of schedule, it did not mean that Chen would be able to bring the origin of the element back intact.

    The thing in front of Chen was produced by suppressing the purest thunder attribute energy to the limit. It can be said that it contains an unknown amount of thunder attribute energy.  If one is not paying attention, it may break the balance of the original element and cause the energy inside it to explode.

    Therefore, even Chen can't take it lightly now, and it takes a considerable amount of thought to recover the source of the elements in front of him.

    "System, can you recycle this thing?" Chen asked calmly in his heart.

    "Ding, it is determined that it is the source of the element of the thunder attribute. The target can absorb it and convert it into a large number of points. But the system does not recommend the host to do so. The source of the element is very precious. If the host can use the source of the element to fill in some materials, maybe  Being able to forge a real magical weapon, or directly integrate it into the host space, is the greatest use of the original element."

    "A weapon made from the source of the elements can autonomously absorb a single attribute free from the heavens and the earth, allowing people to get twice the result with half the effort when practicing. Even, at critical moments, it can release the power stored in the weapon, and its power cannot be underestimated."  Yes. Therefore, it is suggested that the host should be able to find all the materials to make the weapon."

    Chen nodded to show that he understood, but the current situation is not as simple as talking about it.  Rao even if his strength is soaring now, he doesn't dare to step directly into the enchantment of the original element.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and seventeenth; the origin of elements three

    ?

    Chen took a deep breath and closed his eyes randomly.  A strong sense of oppression came from Chen's body, making Xiaonan a little out of breath. Just as she was about to forcibly use Chakra to resist the oppressive feeling from Chen's body, she suddenly felt a throbbing in the whole space, and then the oppression  The breathless momentum disappeared.

    Just as Xiao Nan breathed a sigh of relief, she faintly felt that something was wrong with Chen in front of her eyes, and she couldn't help but take a deep breath when she looked carefully.

    I saw that Chen's hair changed from black to white, and two wooden horns grew from his forehead. He was wearing a white-bottomed robe with black hook jade printed on it.  .  When Chen turned his head, Xiao Nan suddenly found that Chen's eyes had become the kind of reincarnation eyes that only gods have.

    "Thisthis is" Xiaonan's eyes widened, and he couldn't believe that the guy in front of him could be Uchiha Tatsuya.

    Seeing Xiao Nan's surprised eyes, Chen couldn't help but said with a playful meaning: "Why, does it feel strange?" He knew that Xiao Nan must understand what it means that these eyes have this shape, after all, Xiao Nan has been following Chang'an all year round.  Being around the door, she is very familiar with these eyes. She can even boast that apart from the Sage of the Six Paths and Nagato, she is the only one who has the deepest understanding of the eyes of reincarnation.

    "This is the eyes of reincarnation, how could you have these eyes?" Xiao Nan couldn't help asking, after all, she didn't know anything about the origin of the eyes of reincarnation, she only knew that they were the eyes of the legendary sage of the Six Paths.

    Chen glanced at Xiao Nan, and finally refocused his attention on the origin of the elements, and said calmly: "I don't have time to explain this to you now."

    ""

    "Thisis it your hole card and your reliance?!" Xiao Nan looked at Chen solemnly. Others don't know the power of the reincarnation eye, but Xiao Nan still has some understanding of the reincarnation eye. After all, as a long  The door's most important companion has been with Nagato for a long time.

    When Xiaonan thinks about it, she has more confidence in revenge. Now Uchiha Chen has agreed to her request for revenge. It can be said that as long as Chen's strength is stronger, it means that her hope of revenge will be greater.

    Chen looked at the source of the element solemnly. Even in the state of six realms, Chen was still wary of whether he could subdue the source of the element, because even now he could clearly sense the dangerous breath coming from the source of the element.  .

    "Stand back." Chen specifically asked Xiaonan: "Remember not to get close, if you accidentally come in, I may not even be able to save you."

    As he spoke, Chen licked his lips. He wanted to see how strong the source of the element could be, to make the system so nervous.  You must know that although he is not considered the strongest thunder escape ninja, he has barely reached the level of Liudao, and he has already been able to use chakra with heavier attributes. Even the source of elements is the black prison unicorn released by Chen  It was finally formed, and Chen didn't believe that with his current state of the six realms, he couldn't handle the source of this element.

    Chen closed his eyes, then opened them suddenly, only to hear the sound of "click", and in a blink of an eye, the huge Susanoo almost wrapped Chen's body.  He took a deep breath and stepped into the lightning field of the source of the elements.

    As soon as he stepped into the field of the origin of the elements, Zhongchen could clearly sense the danger contained in it.  As soon as the endless thunder and lightning entered his body, he could feel the faint numbness eroding his body through Susano. Although this feeling was very weak, it would add up. Once the side effects of thunder and lightning continued to a certain extent,  The explosion will bring Chen an extremely dangerous situation.

    "Sure enough, it is the source of the elements that even the system must be careful. This taste is really uncomfortable." Chen twisted his neck stiffly, his body shook, and expelled the numbness that had been eroding him from his body.  However, this is not a long-term solution. As Chen went deeper, the feeling of numbness gradually became stronger and stronger.

    "Ding, the host has been warned that it needs to be treated with caution. If the source of this element is not so strong, do you think such a good thing will be your turn?"

    "That's true." Chen nodded, expressing his understanding.  If it wasn't for the fact that the source of the elements is too difficult to subdue and this thing is too difficult to form, I believe that the source of the elements underneath has been poached and raised long ago.

    Gradually, Chen approached the source of the elements step by step, and saw that the rare treasures of heaven and earth in this world were about to fall into Chen's hands.  Even if the system doesn't mention it, Chen has started to be a little more cautious. You must know that if you walk a hundred and a half to ninety, Chen still needs to continue to be vigilant if you want to get this treasure of heaven and earth. This last little distance is the most dangerous  time.

    Just at this time,Chen suddenly stopped in his tracks. The source of the elements in front of him seemed to be rioting suddenly. Chen suddenly sounded the police, and the surrounding lightning electromagnetic field began to change. There was even a strong sense of repulsion from the front.  There is a strong repulsive force pushing Chen, as if trying to push Chen away.

    Obviously, even the source of elements is something that bullies the weak and fears the hard. After knowing that Chen is not afraid of the stimulation of thunder and lightning, he began to want to reject Chen. After all, not every fetish has animosity and wants to have its owner.  Generally speaking, those gods that have been bred for thousands of years are doing everything possible to avoid the pursuit of ordinary people, just to be able to continue to survive in this world, and this elemental source is no exception.

    After feeling that Chen is not easy to deal with, it wisely chooses to reject Chen.

    The powerful lightning field mixed with the repulsive force began to tear Chen's body. If Chen's whole body was not surrounded by Susano at this moment, the powerful force at this time would probably destroy Chen's body.

    "Hmph! Do you want to compete in repulsion?" Chen snorted coldly. You must know that he is not afraid of anyone now. Chen's eyes narrowed, and the six circles of reincarnation eyes began to gradually exert strength.  Chen seems to suddenly become a little more dangerous, but also a little familiar, just like Nagato from a long time ago.  The strong sense of sight made her react subconsciously.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    A repulsive force stronger than when Nagato cast it spread from Chen's body to the surroundings.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and eighteenth; the source of elements four

    ?

    Xiaonan, who had a premonition for a long time, had the foresight to stay far away and prepared for it, because she knew that once the danger came, Uchiha Chen would not have time to care about her life and death. At this time, she could only rely on self-help to make herself safe.  out of danger.

    Sure enough, under the strong impact of Chen and the source of the elements, it was completely useless for Xiao Nan to prepare for it.  Countless thunder and lightning storms hit Xiao Nan continuously.

    "The art of paper evasion and paper binding!"

    "Paper escape paper Rashomon!"

    Xiaonan's body was wrapped in layers of paper, and a paper defense wall was erected in front of him, but these were not enough to look at.

    The paper Rashomon in front of him only resisted for a moment before being torn apart by the thunder and lightning.  You must know that although this Rashomon is just an improved technique by Xiaonan based on the technique left by Orochimaru as a reference, its defensive power is not inferior to the original Rashomon at all.  What's more, because it is paper, it has better toughness than the original Rashomon and is more flexible than the original Rashomon.  Even so, it was destroyed in a moment.

    Xiao Nan was shocked in his heart: "Not good." Xiao Nan had already sensed it the moment the paper Rashomon was crushed by the wind, and his cold and beautiful face was filled with uneasiness.  Anxious, Xiaonan had no choice but to make a mudra with both hands and lay down a layer of paper Rashomon again.

    However, the facts proved that this was nothing more than stubborn resistance. The moment Xiao Nan's paper Rashomon was laid under the cloth, it was destroyed by the wind again. Xiao Nan looked at the oncoming wind with horrified eyes.  Now there is only a thin layer of paper defense in front of her.  It can be predicted that after this layer of paper defense is broken, Xiao Nan's figure will be torn apart by lightning and wind in an instant, and finally disappear.

    "Is that's it?" Xiaonan sighed in his heart when life and death were at stake, "But I still have a big revenge that I can't avenge Uchiha Obito! Three generations of Tsuchikage!" Xiaonan's cold eyes  A hint of ferocity suddenly appeared on his face, but it was too late to say anything at this time.

    Xiaonan seems to know her future fate, but so what?

    "Nagato Yahiko I'm sorry, I may come to accompany you." As if he already knew what would happen next, Xiaonan closed his eyes as if resigned to his fate, do you want to say he is willing?  How could she be reconciled, her great revenge had not been avenged, how could she be reconciled when she failed to witness the death of her enemy with her own eyes?

    Do you want to blame Uchiha Chen?  Xiao Nan didn't blame him, because it was Chen who gave her hope of revenge in despair, so how could Xiao Nan blame him?  Even if she was teased by Chen and even cried and almost died in despair, so what?  Xiao Nan didn't care about the process, all she cared about was the result, as if Chen didn't save her at that time.

    In other words, whether this person is Uchiha Tatsuya or someone else, as long as she can help Xiaonan, will she care about unnecessary things?  She is calm and indifferent by nature, no matter who she is, she always has such an expression, and she will not deliberately change for anyone

    After a long time, the imaginary torn wind did not come, Xiao Nan suddenly opened her eyes, and saw a big gray and white hand covered with scars in front of her.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya!" Xiaonan was glad after seeing that big hand, and then felt an inexplicable feeling in his heart.  She knows that the owner of that hand is now Ten Tails Jinchuriki, but this does not mean that Chen will not be injured. The power of the aftermath that she received from such a distance is so strong, let alone the one at the center of the impact.  Uchiha Chen, Konan can imagine how severe the damage to Chen in the center of the explosion was.

    If so, he, Uchiha Tatsuo, also extended an arm to help her resist the damage, and only the person involved knows the danger best.  Xiao Nan's heart warmed up. Although Xiao Nan is indifferent to everything now, at least she still knows the most basic gratitude, and her view of Chen seems to be quietly changing, from indifference to hatred at the beginning.  Until now, I pray that I can face it normally.

    "Why help me." She and Chen didn't have much communication, and even had a hostile relationship before. Even though the two of them had already made a deal, Xiao Nan never thought of asking Chen to protect her.

    "You control me! Back off!"

    Chen softly shouted and waved Xiao Nan away, although he said that helping Xiao Nan resist the damage put him at a disadvantage when facing the impact, but Chen didn't think so.  Maybe it's because Chen simply wants to see Xiao Nan showing a humiliating expression after being bullied by him, but he can only bear it. After all, it is a rare pleasure for Chen to be able to tease an iceberg goddess like this  .

    Chen formed seals with both hands, separated a wooden avatar and asked him to take good care of Xiao Nan, and then refocused his attention on the element itself.? above.  His eyes narrowed slightly. Before, he and the source of the elements could be said to have lost both sides, and no one had benefited from it. You must know that now Chen has used the full body of Susanoo after turning on the Six Paths mode. This can only be compared with this  Things are tied, one can imagine how huge the energy contained in the source of the elements is.

    At present, the origin of the elements has passed an outbreak period, gradually sinks down and continues to accumulate energy, and it seems that the next round of explosion will begin in the near future.

    Although Chen said that he suffered some minor injuries in this contest, it was not a hindrance. Leaving aside the fact that this injury did not prevent Chen from continuing to fight, the body of Ten Tails Jinchuriki was able to recover from injuries on its own.  There are still so many bottles of pulsation in the blood, just drink a bottle and you can return to the peak state. It can be said that Chen is not afraid of anyone at all if he wants to fight for consumption.

    The ten-tailed chakra slowly flowed in Chen's body, and the place that had been eroded by the lightning field and had obvious scorching marks gradually began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.  With the support, it becomes full again.

    "I didn't expect this ghost thing to push me to such an extent." Chen looked at the source of the element playfully. Although Chen was not worried that his life would be in danger, Chen didn't like the feeling of being suppressed like this all the time.  , "It seems that if you don't show some real skills, it will be impossible."

    "Six Paths Clone in the Eye of Samsara!"

    Since he didn't prepare the corpse in advance, Chen can only temporarily use his wooden clone as the clone of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Eye, while his main body, Kasu Sano, is regarded as an existence outside of the Six Paths.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 419; Get the source of elements

    ?

    The reincarnation eye technique is divided into seven. The person who has reincarnation can use all the techniques, while the corpse controlled by Chakra can only use one technique.  However, now Chen didn't prepare a corpse, so he could only temporarily use the Mu Dun avatar to perform it.

    Although it is said that Chen's body can perform all the spells, the reason why the Samsara Eye can channel the six people is naturally unique.  Now that the golem of the outside world has become the body of the ten tails and is excluded, each of the six realms of reincarnation has its own advantages.

    Six wooden avatars carrying the ability of reincarnation eyes spread out to surround the source of the elements, stretched out twelve hands, and the reincarnation eyes in the eyes began to slowly rotate.  The samsara eyes in the eyes changed from six circles to five, four, three Finally, the samsara eyes in the eyes of the six clones degenerated into a circle of samsara eyes.

    An energy source representing various attributes is condensed on the chest of the Chen and Mu avatar. From the main body to the avatar, they are wind, fire, water, thunder, earth, yin and yang. The seven energy sources represent chakras of seven single attributes, in the order of mutual generation and mutual restraint.  Arranged in order.

    The corners of Chen's clothes moved automatically without wind, and at some point, an atmosphere called oppression gradually rose in the deep pit.  The source of the element located in the center of the deep pit seems to have sensed that something is wrong. This kind of fetish has a higher perception of the spiritual power between heaven and earth than humans, not to mention that now Chen has almost squeezed and searched all the free air within a kilometer radius.  Chakra in.

    If someone releases ninjutsu within a kilometer radius of Chen at this time, he will be surprised to find that his ninjutsu is not only less powerful than usual, but even dissipates twice as fast as usual.

    Before Chen was fully prepared, the source of the elements could no longer sit still.  The manic thunder-attribute chakra kept beating, roaring towards Chen and his six clones, and the sharp and ear-piercing chirping sound seemed to vent its dissatisfaction with Chen.

    The manic thunder and lightning did not hurt Chen, but gathered together and entered the energy source representing the thunder attribute.  Obviously, after absorbing the chakra of the original element, the energy source representing the thunder attribute becomes more active, and it faintly occupies a dominant position among the seven chakra energy sources.

    In the end, the reincarnation eyes in Chen's eyes also temporarily degenerated due to excessive use of pupil power, and turned back into those bright red writing sharing eyes.

    "Yes!" Chen pushed with both hands, and seven energy balls with a silk thread went towards the source of the element.  Chen and Mu's avatar clasped their palms together and knotted the word "bind", "Six Paths of Reincarnation Sealing Technique!"

    From the feet of the seven people to the center of the origin of the elements, complicated and complex techniques filled the entire space.  The seven energy balls immediately turned into a large net that bound the source of the elements in the spell formation. Even if the source of the elements rushed left and right, there was no way to break through the energy net formed by the combination of the seven elements.

    A burst of dazzling light flashed, and the sealing net began to show its power, and gradually narrowed its scope until it firmly imprisoned the source of the elements in the formation.

    After finishing all this, Chen quietly let out a sigh of relief. If he wasn't worried about the escape of the original element, Chen really didn't want to use the sealing technique he learned from the eyes of reincarnation.  Too big, Rao Shichen has become a ten-tailed Jinchuriki. After performing this trick, there was also a period of chakra emptiness for a while.

    The source of the element is a dead thing after all, even if it has the nature of seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, there is no way to deal with the sealing technique that Chen Chu deliberately arranged.

    Chen Shu breathed a sigh of relief and exited the Six Paths mode. To be honest, he is still not used to this feeling of transformation. Even though it will make him stronger, it always gives him a feeling of becoming a monster.  Chen really doesn't want to use this state unless necessary.

    He took out a bottle of pulsation from the system and drank it, and the exhausted pupil power began to recover. Chen's eyes involuntarily changed from writing sharing eyes to kaleidoscope writing sharing eyes, then to eternal kaleidoscope, and finally changed from a circle of samsara eyes to  Back to Sharingan six times.

    Chen took a step forward to pick up the sealed element source, looking at the unicorn-shaped stone the size of a baby's fist, Chen asked with a strange expression: "System, is this the element source?" Chen swore he was using the unicorn.  I have never seen the origin of elements like this before.

    "Ding, that's right. According to different attributes, the shape of the original element will also change accordingly. The wind attribute is in the shape of a hurricane, the fire attribute is in the shape of a flame, the water attribute is in the shape of a drop, the earth attribute is in the shape of a mountain, and the thunder attribute should be in the shape of a mountain.  It is lightning-like, but since the elemental source is forcibly catalyzed by the ninjutsu performed by the host, the shape of the elemental source changes according to the ninjutsu performed by the host."

    Chen nodded thoughtfully. It turns out that this thing is not a fixed shape. Chen thought that all of these things were like this. Since it was formed according to his ninjutsu, it is understandable that it looks a bit like a unicorn.  .

      "Then how should I use this thing."

    "Ding, the host can choose to hand it over to the system, and the system will give the host corresponding points according to the original value of the element, or the host can choose to use it as the main material and add some materials to make new weapons."

    "How many points can I get if I exchange points with this thing?"

    "Ding, after calculation by the system, the element source contains a large amount of energy source of thunder attribute, which can be exchanged for 10 million points in the system. Would you like to exchange it immediately?"

    Chen thought about it carefully, and did not choose to redeem it immediately. After all, the points are not very useful to him now, and to be honest, Chen really looks down on the ten million.  The stone veins have not been exchanged yet. If you want points, you can exchange them at any time. Chen is a little interested in another option in the system, but he doesn't have any extra materials in his hand now, and he has no idea where those materials come from.

    "Ding, the host can choose to exchange materials in the system store to create weapons."

    "Huh?" Chen's eyes lit up, he almost forgot that there is everything in the system, isn't it easy to find some materials?

    "The system, help me find suitable materials, and make a list for me. I choose to use it to build a new weapon."

    Seeing Xiao Nan coming over, Chen gave the system a word and quit the communication with the system. Putting away the source of elements, he turned his head and said to Xiao Nan: "The matter is settled, we should go."

    "Are are you okay?" Xiao Nan took a step forward, his face still terrified, as if he hadn't recovered from the tension of life and death.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Four Hundred and Twenty; Itachi and Naruto

    ?

    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Nan began to regret it. Originally, Xiao Nan should not have asked this sentence. After all, although Chen agreed to help her avenge, it is reasonable that their relationship is not close enough to be a fighting partner, so Xiao Nan  After seeing Chen put the thing away calmly, she was very knowledgeable and didn't ask.

    Chen glanced at Xiao Nan in surprise. Similarly, not only Xiao Nan knew about the relationship between them, but Chen was also well aware of the relationship between the two of them, but Chen never cared about this issue.

    And Chen couldn't help showing a half-smile expression on his face, "Why, you suddenly care about me so much?"

    Xiao Nan's face froze, knowing that she had said the wrong thing, she turned her face away and said nothing, it was useless for her to say anything at the moment, because no matter what she said, she would be molested by Chen in the end, why not just  Out of sight is pure.  But even so, there was a trace of embarrassment on Xiaonan's glamorous face.

    Seeing Xiaonan's embarrassing face, Chen didn't chase after him fiercely. He knew that such a thing could not be rushed, and such a thing as molesting a beautiful woman could only be done step by step.

    "What are your plans next? Do you follow me or do you have something to do? If you still have something to do, you can leave first. I will notify you when revenge begins."

    Xiao Nan shook her head. She doesn't have any important things to deal with now. It can be said that she doesn't care about anything other than revenge. Apart from revenge, everything else has nothing to do with her.

    Chen nodded: "Then I will take you to a place first. When you get there, don't panic or be anxious. I have to deal with some things now. I will call you out to take revenge together after the matter is finished."

    As he said that, Chen waved his hand and directly took Xiao Nan into the system space. Although there was always a beautiful woman by his side who was very eye-catching, but Chen didn't want Xiao Nan to follow him all the time, let alone Xiao Nan.  This is already fatal.  After all, Chen and Xiaonan are not the same people. Even if they walk together, they don't look like partners together. Instead of making yourself uncomfortable, it's better to be more straightforward.

    Chen, who was acting alone again, twisted his neck and smiled: "Finally he is alone again." I don't know if it was an illusion, but when Chen said this sentence, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes.  "What are you thinking about" Chen shook his head, almost being amused by himself, when did he become sad?

    I have never been a person who is sad about youth and youth. Suddenly Xiao Wen Qing was a little bit, "Could it be that I was infected by this woman Xiao Nan?" Chen couldn't help thinking this way.  Hehe smiled, and put this ridiculous idea behind him.

    "Calculating the time, it seems that I should take action on the dark chess move I arranged now." Chen roughly estimated the time, and it seems that it has reached the middle and late stages of the Fourth Ninja World War, which was long ago.  Many wooden clones have already been separated and stayed in various places to monitor the movements of the ninja world and always guide the direction of the whole war. Some things that are not necessary will be directly contacted by Suigetsu and the others to deal with them.  Gou Chen can only deal with the things that can't be done in person.

    If it weren't for the long time of retreat and Ino's incident, Chen should have recovered Nine-Tails' Yin Chakra on Paradise Island at this time.  On Paradise Island, we can only see what happened to the information sent back by the wooden avatars.

    Chen closed his eyes, and began to connect the visual information of other wooden avatars in his mind. The reincarnation eye is good for this. No matter where he is, as long as he is one of the six avatars, he can share sight, thinking and memory.  Chen didn't transform the corpse, so he can make any wooden clone become one of the six clones to share memory, and he doesn't need to wait until the clone automatically releases ninjutsu and waits for the information to be sent back.

    After a long time, Chen opened his eyes: "Is that so? Now Naruto has left the island." Suddenly, Chen seemed to have thought of something, with an expression of watching a play on his face: "Isn't there a good show to watch?  "

    As Chen stepped out, there seemed to be ripples in the entire void. Chen walked in along the ripples, and disappeared into the deep pit in the blink of an eye

    At the same time, Naruto and Eight-tailed Kirabi who were far away on the other side of the mainland were watching the two black-robed ninjas who were reincarnated from the filth cautiously.

    Kirabi took two steps closer, pointed at one of the black-robed ninjas and asked Naruto quietly: "Hey, Naruto, that guy is the genius of your Konoha who killed Uchiha Itachi of his own family? You idiot, idiot!"

    Naruto became very serious, looked at the enemy in front of him and nodded to Kirabi: "Ah, that's right. He is Sasuke and Chen's brother Uchiha Itachi, no??There are other secrets about what happened back then, and I only found out after this.  "

    Naruto, whose whole body is covered in gold, has obviously mastered the way to control the Nine-Tails, and now he has successfully activated the first stage of the Nine-Tails Mode, and his combat effectiveness is far from what it was back then.

    Itachi glanced at Naruto unexpectedly, but he was not surprised that he knew the truth of what happened back then. After all, when Chen made a big fuss about Konoha, he had already disclosed this matter in Konoha Village, which was equivalent to exposing the high-level Konoha  The dark side is nakedly displayed in front of everyone.

    And Naruto, who yearned for the light in his heart, naturally would not believe Chen's one-sided words, and he dared to say so only after the verification was confirmed.

    "Naruto, let me ask you. Do you know the whereabouts of Sasuke and Chen?"

    Hearing the names of these two people, Naruto couldn't help but subconsciously gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, "These two guys" As he said that, even Kyuubi's state was a little unstable, and Naruto's figure began to feel a little nervous.  It became blurred, and it seemed that it might run away at any time.

    "Calm down! Idiot, bastard!" Kirabi patted Naruto's shoulder with one hand: "Have you forgotten what I said then? Idiot, idiot!"

    Surprisingly, under Kirabi's reprimand, Naruto slowly stabilized his mentality as if he had suddenly realized.  He frowned, but still didn't let go of his clenched hand: "I don't know, I haven't been practicing for a long time, and I haven't heard any news about it, but Sasuke and Chen, I will definitely wait for them  In the village."

    The last sentence was said out loud by Naruto through gritted teeth.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and twentieth;

    ?

    Naruto is still the same Naruto, optimistic and positive, never giving up on his companions, even if Sasuke and Chen did something to destroy the village, even if Chen killed Jilai himself, the first thing Naruto thought of was not  Not for revenge, but to bring the two of them back to the village.

    "Really?" Itachi nodded thoughtfully.  Because of Chen's appearance, Itachi is not as familiar with Naruto as in the original book at this moment, and Itachi did not hand over Shisui's eyes to Naruto.  I don't quite understand Naruto's mentality of swearing to the death to treat his two younger brothers with Konoha.

    Hearing Itachi and Naruto started discussing Chen's topic, the black-robed ninja next to Itachi obviously reacted.

    "Uchiha Tatsuthat guy!" A hoarse voice came from under the black robe, and as he trembled, the robe that originally covered his head fell, and a shark's face was clearly visible, impressively  The dried persimmon ghost shark that was killed by Chen's imitated "Blood Demon Killing the Sky"!

    Guixiong was unwilling to be killed by Chen, but he didn't hold grudges against Chen.  Don't blame others for not being as skilled as others. It can be said that I have no regrets in my heart to be able to fight Guixier against a master like Chen.  If there is any dissatisfaction in his life, it may be that he has not been able to make Chen use 100% of his strength.

    Guixie is very clear that Chen did not use all his strength in that battle at all. If possible, Guixie hopes that Chen can use 100% of his strength to fight him, even one move is enough, so that he can clearly understand his own strength.  The gap with the genius Uchiha Tatsuya.

    Itachi standing next to him frowned and said, "Ghost" Chen is his younger brother. Although he didn't see this younger brother very clearly since he was a child, he is his younger brother after all.  Control, even his teammate Itachi will scold you.

    Kisame seemed to have thought of something, touched his head, and said to Itachi: "Don't worry, it's just a little emotional, after all, it's all thanks to him that I ended up in such a field, but I have nothing to say if I'm not as skilled as others."  of."

    Itachi glanced at Kisame indifferently, and found that he was indeed not dissatisfied, nodded and turned to look at Naruto, who was about to ask something more, when his expression suddenly changed and he shouted: "Be careful!"

    Itachi clasped his palms together like a butterfly piercing through flowers and made seals quickly, then put his left hand under his mouth: "Fire Escape Fireball Technique!"

    A huge fireball that was different from the normal size rushed towards Naruto and Kirabi.  The two jumped and easily dodged Itachi's powerful fireball.  Naruto turned his head and looked at Itachi with half puzzled, half angry and still serious eyes, as if asking him why he didn't make a sudden move according to common sense.

    Itachi's expression was very embarrassing now, he raised his head reluctantly and said to the two of them, "I'm sorry, I'm in the reincarnation state of filth, and my body is not under my control, so you have to be careful."  A kunai rushed towards Naruto.

    "Really? That's it." Naruto stretched out two golden chakra-shaped hands from behind to support Itachi's Kunai, and began to place his hands in front of his waist and abdomen, and the blue chakra gathered in his palm: "Then  Is it okay to just knock you down?"

    "Screw pill!"

    Naruto jumped up, and rushed towards Itachi with the freshly rolled meatballs.

    Naruto's spiral pill hit Itachi, but it didn't really hit it, but it felt like a punch on cotton, which made Naruto very uncomfortable.

    With a sound of "Boom!", the hit ferret turned into a thousand crows, flapping their wings and ascending to the sky.

    "I want to ask you, what do you think of Sasuke and Chen." Itachi's voice spit out from the crow's mouth in all directions, like an ethereal drumbeat.

    When Kirabi saw this, he wanted to go up to help.

    "The technique of water escape and water dragon bullet!"

    A dragon formed entirely of water escapes rushed towards Kirabi.  Qi Rabi's eyes flashed brightly, and he jumped out of the attack range of the water dragon bomb, and put his hands in a strange posture. At first glance, he took out all seven knives he had inserted in the scabbard.

    "Your opponent is me." Kisame let go of his sealed hands, and a hoarse voice came from his mouth. Although he has lost his shark muscles now, even so, Kisame's strength should not be underestimated.  You must know that adjectives such as koalas are not available to everyone.

    Especially now that Kisame is reincarnated from the dirty soil, and it is almost unmatched in terms of chakras.  Not to mention that he is also good at using water escape, and his strength is much stronger than before.

    "It seems that I can only get rid of you first, bastard, idiot!" Kirabi held his seven knives in a strange posture, which are Qirabi's exclusive seven knives.Streamlined, there are sharp blades in every position from head to toe that can stab the enemy.  It can be said that any part of him can be used as a weapon.

    "How do you see it? I knew that Sasuke was my companion, and I must bring it back to the village. And Chen, he was the first friend who agreed with me at the beginning, although I don't know why his temperament has changed drastically now, and he even came to the village.  Teacher Ye also died at his hands, but I still want to take him back to the village. I believe that Teacher Jiraiya will be very pleased to know that I have made this decision."

    Naruto looked at the crows in all directions and did not make any offensive means, not only because he has no means to defeat the enemy now, but also because Uchiha Itachi seems to be able to communicate normally again now.

    "It turned out to be like this." Itachi sighed, and for some reason, there seemed to be a trace of satisfaction in his voice, as if he was very pleased that Sasuke and Chen could find such a reliable teammate.

    "Then is there any way you can bring the two of them back to the villagebe careful!" Itachi's voice changed suddenly.

    "Fire escape phoenix fire jutsu!" Naruto had been vigilant from the very beginning, when he heard Itachi's voice, Naruto threw a chakra slap towards the place where Itachi released the ninjutsu like a reflex  , waved Itachi's Phoenix Immortal Fire Art to break it up.

    "Don't look into my eyes!" After realizing that Naruto had the intention to look into his eyes, Itachi alerted Naruto one step ahead.

    Naruto was startled, and quickly lowered his head to look at Itachi's chest, not daring to raise his eyes. If he raised his eyes at this moment, he would have seen Itachi had already opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and the windmill-shaped kaleidoscope Sharingan was slowly turning.

    "It seems that you are listening to the excitement." It was a mocking voice that suddenly came from the void.

    The four of them were startled immediately, knowing that they had already sensed that there was no other people around them. Although they were not professional perception ninjas, there were very few ninjas who could escape their perception.  At least they are ninjas who are as strong as them.

    However, there are only a handful of ninjas who are as powerful as them, but the owner of this voice gave them a very familiar feeling, and they couldn't remember who it was after thinking about it carefully.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and twentieth; fight two

    ?

    Naruto and Kirabi are particularly cautious. In their view, it may be another strong man from the previous generation who was reincarnated from the dirty soil to come to support.

    Kirabi took a step back calmly, stood next to Naruto and whispered: "Yo, yo. It seems that the situation is not good for us."

    Naruto shook his head suspiciously: "I don't know either, Uncle Kirabi. Don't you think this voice sounds familiar?" Naruto always felt that this person's voice was very familiar to him, like  . Just like the original partner!

    "Could it be" Naruto's eyes lit up suddenly, and he excitedly said to Kirabi: "Sasuke, Uncle Kirabi, it's Sasuke!"

    "Huh?" Kirabi frowned unobtrusively. If it is Sasuke, something is not good. After all, although Naruto and Sasuke have a good relationship, it does not mean that they are people from Cloud Ninja Village.  Just have a good relationship with Sasuke, especially when there is Sasuke's relative on the opposite side, his elder brother Uchiha Itachi who has died.

    However, Kirabi didn't want to disturb Naruto's good spirits at this time, after all, it was rare for their partners to meet each other.  But Kirabi would not hesitate when it was time to mention something, as if they had to do some things as ninjas.

    At this moment, a discernible space ripple appeared above the four-person space, and from that ripple came an aura that made everyone present palpitate.  Slowly, one leg was stepped out from the space ripple, followed by the other foot, and then the whole person appeared in front of Naruto, Kirabi and others.

    Seeing that familiar figure, Naruto was overjoyed at first, and excitedly waved his hands at that figure and shouted: "Sasuke! Why are youinhere"

    Naruto's voice also gradually decreased, because he realized that he seemed to have recognized the wrong person, and he didn't look back as he imagined. Then he seemed to think of something, his face darkened instantly, and his body bent forward slightly, ready to fight  , Looking at the figure as if facing a big enemy, he squeezed his fist, gritted his teeth and said, "UchihaUchiha Tatsuya!"

    At this time, the figure seemed to hear someone calling him, he turned his head slowly, the familiar clothes, familiar hairstyle, familiar face, it was Uchiha Tatsumi who came from thousands of miles away!

    Chen stared at Naruto playfully, those deep eyes completely incompatible with his age made Naruto break out in a layer of cold sweat.  What kind of look is that?  It's obviously just an ordinary Sharingan, why is the deterrence to people so strong? Faintly, Naruto felt that there was something wrong with today's Chen, but he couldn't tell what was wrong, as if suddenly  The spaceis bigger or something, the eyes have become as deep and full of stories as Naruto's impression of the three generations of grandpas and Jiraiya, but not as peaceful as the eyes of the three generations and Jiraiya.

    With his straightforward head, it may be difficult to imagine what Chen has experienced during this period of time. If that kind of experience is possible, Chen would never want to experience it again in this life. However, even if the things that have happened  Chen has no way to save it.

    "Oh? Did you finally recognize me?" Chen smiled lightly and teased Naruto.

    "Uchiha Tatsu" Naruto's tightly clenched fists made a "cackling" sound, and he didn't even feel half of his fingernails sinking into the palm of his palm and bleeding deeply.  Suddenly, two big hands made of nine-tailed chakra stretched out from Naruto's back, and they rushed straight towards Chen: "Today I must take you back to the village, and I must teach you a good lesson.  Then take it to the whole village to apologize!"

    Having said that, Naruto's whole body was shaken, and the stone floor under his feet split like a spider's web in all directions.  Naruto jumped up, using this recoil force to go straight up, clenched his fists and waved to Uchiha Chen, "Get down!" Naruto roared, seeing that his fist was about to hit Uchiha Chen  However, Chen still didn't respond at all.

    Naruto was overjoyed. Although he had a beast-like fighting instinct because of the Kyuubi and could avoid life-threatening attacks, Naruto couldn't see the traps that common sense or anyone with a discerning eye could see.  I don't have the slightest awareness to avoid it at all. Maybe I really don't know that this is a trap, or maybe I don't think there is really any need to hide.

    "Be careful!" Kirabi was already vigilant when he saw Uchiha Chen, and when he saw Naruto rushing towards Uchiha Chen and the latter didn't even hide, he already knew that all of this was true.  However, it was too late to react to remind Naruto at this time.

    I saw Naruto paused in Kirabi's roar, as if he felt something was wrong when he heard Kirabi's words.  When Naruto observed carefully, he was horrified to find that there was such an expression on Chen's face that he really succeeded in luring the enemy."Come here obediently!" Chen stretched out one hand and five fingers to aim at Naruto's fist. Naruto didn't have time to react at all, but at this time Naruto's beastly intuition and combat reaction took effect.  Naruto's two big Chakra hands stretched out from behind and subconsciously reached out to hold Chen's outstretched palms, trying to escape Chen's control.

    But will things really be so easy?

    "Want to escape? It's not that simple, since you're here, just wait for me." Chen's face turned cold, ignoring Naruto's two big Chakra hands stretched from behind, and the Sharingan in his eyes began to slowly turn  , the three Gouyu connected together is the kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    With a wave of Chenkong's hand, the meteor meteor knife, an artifact that has not been used for a long time, appeared in his hand. Chen stretched out his hand to hold the meteor meteor knife and slammed it hard at Naruto's two big Chakra hands.  cut.

    The blood-red ghostly aura covered the entire blade, and it looked like a Shura blade that had been stained with many ominous things in the Nine Nether Hell.

    After Chen took out the Meteor Star Knife, Naruto was already in a highly tense state.  His beastly intuition told him that he must not be slashed by that ominous blade of ghosts and gods, or even touched.

    In the dark, he felt that as long as he was hit by that endlessly ominous blade, maybe he would really go to hell.  Because the aura on that knife is really unbelievable, it can even be said that this is the most ominous thing Naruto has ever seen.  A knife is even more than a hundred times more evil than Nine Tails' Chakra.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and twentieth; fight again

    ?

    In Naruto's view, this knife has a strong ominous aura that is dozens or even hundreds of times more evil than Nine-Tails' Chakra.

    The strong ghostly spirit accompanied by the waving of the Meteorite Knife turned into a substantial ghost and rushed towards Naruto, but at this time Naruto was just in a stage of straight-up in the air, and there was nowhere for him to  Use your strength to dodge.

    It can be said that Chen had calculated Naruto's temper from the very beginning.  It's not that Chen likes to calculate, but Naruto is really slick, not only that, if it's just slick, there is always a way to solve it, and more importantly, Naruto is like an invincible  Xiaoqiang, no matter what level of attack he uses, Naruto will not fall down, Naruto will struggle to stand up, holding his last breath.

    Perhaps this is the protagonist's halo, no matter how hard he fights, he can't die. To a certain extent, this can be regarded as immortality in disguise.

    Seeing that the Liuguang Xingyun Knife was about to be slashed on Naruto's head, the situation was in dire straits.  Kirabi behind Naruto was about to jump in a hurry, but he couldn't do anything at this time, or it was too late for him to do anything at this time, unless he could surpass the speed of light and cross space.  Chen's hands saved Naruto.

    This alone is not enough, he has to pass the level of Uchiha Itachi and Kisame first.

    Because of Chen's relationship, Itachi did not entrust Shisui's eyes to Naruto, nor did he have any in-depth communication with Naruto. For Itachi, Naruto is just a member of Konoha Village.  At most, it can be regarded as Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, which can give him a little impression point on Itachi's side.

    Between his own brother and a stranger he doesn't know well, even a promising young man like Itachi who has infinite enthusiasm for the village can't help but favor his brother.  What's more, the Eight-Tails Jinchuriki in front of him?

    In Kisame's words, even though Chen killed him, he himself has a surprising admiration for Itachi, so even if he and Chen have a sworn feud, before Itachi doesn't do anything, Kisame can still restrain himself  .

    This also means that Naruto is alone and helpless at this moment, and can only rely on himself to escape Chen's fatal blow.

    In other words, everyone thought that Naruto was going to be over, and even Kirabi couldn't bear to watch it. He reached out and covered his eyes with sunglasses, as if he didn't want to see Naruto being cut in half with a knife  .

    "Clang!" This is the sound left when the metal and stone slashed each other alternately.

    At this critical moment, Naruto showed a mysterious smile on his face: "Hey, it's not over yet." Under the surprised eyes of everyone, Naruto stretched out two big Nine-Tails Chakra hands from his waist and abdomen,  Those two big hands held palms enough to block Chen's offensive before the Liuguang Xingyun knife hit Naruto.

    Chen couldn't help showing a surprised expression on his face, "I didn't expect you to have such a hand."

    "Unexpectedly" Naruto had a smug expression on his face, but this expression only disappeared for a moment, and then he showed a cautious expression, because he realized that this time is not the time for him to be proud at all, this time it is not like  In the days of practicing before, the opponent was the enemy who almost destroyed Muye Village back then.  "Hmph, this time I will definitely take you back to the village!"

    "Really?" Chen smiled strangely: "Don't you think my attack is only that simple?"

    "What?"

    I don't know when, the blood-red ghostly aura covered on the Meteor Meteor Knife began to gradually erode Naruto's two big chakra hands, and along the two big chakra hands, it has begun to go to Naruto's whole body  Erosion away.

    "This what is this thing! Let me go, let me go!" Naruto stared dumbfounded at the ghostly energy flowing towards him along the chakra, and in a hurry he wanted to cut off the power of Chakra.  output, but it turned out that it was useless at all. The ghost energy seemed to have attached to Naruto's chakra, and along Naruto's chakra, it began to flow into his body, into his meridians, and flow  into his blood.

    The blood-red evil spirit began to erode Naruto's body, continuously absorbing the chakra, physical strength and even vitality in Naruto's body!

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Naruto couldn't help but let out a fierce scream, and the power of ghosts and evils was continuously attached to Naruto, as if he was taking Naruto as the nourishment for their growth, absorbing it.  Naruto's power is constantly growing himself.

    At this moment, Kyuubi in Naruto's body seems to have sensed that something is wrong with Naruto at this time, or in other words, the ghost power in Meteor Meteor Knife has come to the sealed place along the chakra overflowing from Kyuubi, and is about to  Invade this sealed land.

    Kyuubi very cleverly shut off the chakra.?? output, and even blocked the passage of the entire sealed land to the outside world.  The most intuitive performance on Naruto is that he directly exited the Nine-Tails mode, revealing Naruto's original appearance.

    At this time, Naruto had already fallen into a coma due to the erosion of the power of ghosts and gods. He had no idea that Kyuubi had shrunk to protect himself at this time.  Because the ghost power in the Meteor Knife is the blood demon inherited from Emperor Xuetian, it can even be said that as long as you hold the Meteor Knife in your hand, you will be the second Emperor Xuetian reincarnated.

    The strongest thing about Emperor Xue Tianshi does not lie in the magnificence and power of his skills, but in the fact that he can use the killed enemies as nourishment to strengthen himself after being covered in blood mist, which is why the Meteor Star Meteor Knife can  The reason for the erosion of Naruto.

    Seeing that Naruto quit the Nine-Tails mode, Chen knew that Kyuubi chose to cut off the output of Chakra in order to keep himself, but Chen didn't say anything, but snorted coldly: "It's still useful to keep you,  I'll let you off this time."

    Naruto's body shriveled at a speed visible to the naked eye, but Chen did not continue to absorb it, as he said, a living Naruto is more effective than a dead Naruto, at least now he still needs a living Naruto  Naruto forced out the fourth generation.

    That's right, Chen's goal is the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato, or to put it more clearly, what Chen values ??is the Nine-Tails Yin Chakra hidden in the soul of the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato.  He needs Naruto to lure Minato Namikaze into appearing.

    Chen already had a faint premonition when Sasuke left without authorization, maybe that Orochimaru did not really die, but was still subtly using his own thoughts to try to change Sasuke, according to the original book, wait for Orochimaru to regain his power  In the future, all Hokage will be summoned.

    Although the world of Hokage has been completely messed up by him now, and it is completely impossible to follow the track of the original work, Kechen still believes that the fourth generation of Hokage-Namikaze Minato will appear, and the wheel of history will always follow the inertia  Come and roll, even if there is an extra butterfly flapping its wings like Chen, it will still return to the original track of history.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and twentieth; fight again two

    ?

    Because it was the Nine-Tails in Naruto's body that was cloned, the system was not able to clone the part of the Chakra that originally belonged to the Nine-Tails Yin attribute.  Absorbed outsider golems only have Yang attribute chakra.

    However, the Yin-attribute Nine-Tails Chakra is because when the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato used the Ghoul Seal, he dedicated the violent and evil Yin-attribute part of Nine-Tails together with his soul to the God of Death and sealed it in the God of Death.

    That is to say, Namikaze Minato used his own soul to seal Kyuubi's yin attribute chakra, which is why Chen couldn't completely clone Kyuubi when cloning, after all, even today's Kyuubi is incomplete  part, and how to get what it lost.

    Maybe someone might ask why other tailed beasts are complete when they are cloned, but not just Nine Tails?  That's because when Chen obtained other tailed beast chakras, their souls were not separated by people. Therefore, the chakras Chen obtained were the chakras of complete tailed beasts, not the chakras of incomplete tailed beasts, so that they could be cloned  Come out with a complete tailed beast.

    "Stop!" Kirabi was taken aback. Seeing that Naruto's body was shrinking at a speed visible to the naked eye, he even forgot to say his favorite mantra in panic.

    Kirabi clenched his fists tightly and clenched his teeth, his eyes under the sunglasses became extraordinarily cold. If his eyes could kill people at this moment, I believe that Chen would have been sieved by Kirabi's eyes attack. It's a pity that he didn't  Without this kind of operation, under the watchful eyes of Itachi and Kisame, Kirabi didn't do anything special.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, you bastard!" Kirabi was trembling with anger. If possible, Kirabi really wanted to use his seven knives to chop Chen alive one by one.

    Not only because of what Chen did in Yunren Village back then, but also because of Chen's cruel methods now.  Although he and Naruto have not been together for a very long time, they have established a good relationship. After all, although Naruto is not very smart, his skills in making friends and evading his mouth are the strongest in history.  .

    Itachi stood aside and stared at Kirabi. Although he didn't quite agree with Chen's actions, he didn't intend to stop him. Let's not say that Chen is his younger brother. When Chen was in Konoha, in order to protect himself  Having to pretend to be an idiot and being ridiculed all the time, he has always felt guilty towards Chen, not to mention that at this time he is being controlled by the reincarnation of the dirt, and he can't help himself.

    And after Chen absorbed all the chakra and life force in Naruto's body, Naruto's whole body was shriveled to the point where only a layer of skin and bones remained.  The rabbi thought that Naruto was sucked to death by Chen just like that.

    Throw away Naruto's shriveled body casually, because he knows that no matter how much he absorbs it now, it will be useless. After all, Kyuubi has closed his own passage, and Naruto's vitality is almost bottomed out, so he can only barely rely on it.  Weak breath to support yourself.  If Chen continued to suck it down, it was very likely that Naruto would be sucked to death.

    This is what Chen doesn't want to see. After all, a dead Naruto can be used to lure Namikaze Minato, but a dead Naruto cannot attract Namikaze Minato.

    "Ah, it feels pretty good." After absorbing the chakra transformed from Naruto's vitality in the Meteorite Knife, Chen couldn't help but feel excited all over his body. Such a huge amount of chakra, such a pure amount of chakra, is almost comparable  It's a small tailed beast. After absorbing Naruto's power, Chuck, who was consumed in the battle with the source of the elements, has completely recovered from his injuries.  "No wonder it is said that Uzumaki Naruto's Chakra volume is simply terrifying, and it really deserves its reputation." Chen sighed, the Chakra volume of the Uzumaki Clan is indeed too astonishing.

    Coupled with the fact that Naruto is the reincarnation of Asura, the power contained in his body cannot be underestimated.  Even though Chen has never become stronger by absorbing other people's vitality, he can't help but want to try again.

    "Chen You Is your strength raised in this way?" After watching the whole process, Itachi's frown became more intense, because he didn't want his younger brother to be someone who relied on absorbing the vitality of others.  And the stronger evil ninja, and the blade full of evil breath in Chen's hand, even he felt a burst of heartbeat.

    He has never seen such an evil blade, even more evil than the breath of death.

    "Oh? My respected brother, you are still considerate of others as always, even now." Chen turned his head and looked at Uchiha Itachi playfully.

    "Answer me! Chen!" Itachi stared at Chen seriously.  At this moment, his mood is extremely nervous, and he is afraid that Chen will answer yes at this time.  Because in that caseIt means that Chen has already embarked on a wrong path, in that case, even if Itachi risked his life reincarnated in this filth, he would have to stop him.

    Seeing Itachi's nervous expression, Chen couldn't help but smile.  He knew his brother, but knowing it didn't mean he agreed.  The relationship between Chen and him had become rigid long before he chose to exterminate the clan.

    "So what if it is, so what if it's not?" Chen's expression was very strange, and no one knew what was going on in his heart.

    But after hearing this sentence, Itachi breathed a sigh of relief. Although he has been very unpredictable about his younger brother since he was a child, he still knows some of his younger brother's temperament. Now that he has said so, then  It means that Chen didn't do this. Since Chen is not the evil ninja he thought in his heart, Itachi is relieved.

    Suddenly, Itachi's expression changed, as if he had thought of something.

    "Chen, you hurry up. Now I'm in the reincarnation state of the filthy soil, and I'm controlled by others. Leave here, otherwise I'm afraid I will hurt you." Itachi, who had already died once, was no longer as cold and mean as before, and  He is like a real big brother, although he still has a cold face, but he doesn't have the original meanness.

    Chen's face warmed up, he understood Itachi's kindness.

    "You" Chen was interrupted before he finished speaking.

    I saw Ghost Shark beside him forming a seal with both hands, summoning a water dragon to rush over.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya!" Kisame stared at him eagerly with a ferocious smile on his face. Now that the reminiscences are over, what should be done is done, and the rest is to fight him again.  He knew before that Chen didn't use all his strength, and now Kisame is in the state of reincarnation in the dirt, which means that he will not be injured and there is no chakra limit, so he can fight again without any scruples.

    But just when Kisame wanted to move, he was horrified to find that his body could not move again.  Obviously he was once again being controlled by his body.  lost consciousness.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and twentieth; The weasel under control

    ?

    "Kikisame!" Itachi shouted, but what he got was the cold eyes from Guisame, and now Itachi suddenly realized.  Shuran said to Chen: "You have to be careful, now Guixier is controlled by someone again, and has no consciousness."

    Chen opened one hand and squeezed the screaming water dragon fiercely. At that moment, the originally mighty water dragon was crushed and exploded by Chen with one hand.  Itachi's eyes widened in disbelief, because even he wouldn't dare to trust Kisame's water dragon so much.

    "So you're already so strong." Itachi smiled self-deprecatingly. From his point of view, Chen is always his younger brother, and as a younger brother, he always has to rely on being an older brother, so no matter what time it is, Itachi always likes to let himself go.  Go to the position of taking care of people, and put my two younger brothers in the position of being taken care of.

    However, he didn't expect that his younger brother had already grown to the stage where even he needed to face up to and even look up to.

    His impression of Chen is still at the stage when he was able to counterattack him at the beginning. Although he looked very difficult to deal with, he was not able to skillfully use his own power. In Itachi's view, if it is really a battle of life and death, the loser must be  Chen, and he will be seriously injured.

    "I didn't expect that the little guy from back then is already" Suddenly Itachi seemed to be a different person, his eyes became dull, and the three-pointed jade Sharingan in his eyes slowly turned into a kaleidoscope Sharingan again.

    After Reincarnation, Uchiha Itachi is no longer restricted by Chakra and pupil power, it seems like a door to a new world has been opened.  leap.

    I saw a line of blood and tears left in the corner of Itachi's eyes, and suddenly felt a burning sensation in front of Chen.  Chen subconsciously took a step backwards, and the Amaterasu projected by Itachi's kaleidoscope Sharingan could be said to have ignited by rubbing Chen's face.

    Just a little bit short, Chen will be hit by the flame of Amaterasu projected by Itachi.

    Chen breathed a sigh of relief and smiled mysteriously at Itachi, regardless of whether he could hear it or not, he said, "It seems that we really can't underestimate you, my dear brother, this almost killed me!"  Fate."

    "In that case" Chen put away the Meteorite Knife in his hand. The ghosts and itachis in front of him were reincarnated from the filthy soil, and they didn't have any vitality on them.  It¡¯s useless. After all, the strongest part of the Meteor Knife is that it can absorb the vitality of the enemy. Chakra also has blood to increase the attack and heal itself. If it is against the kind of person who is not angry, it can barely be said to be  It's just a sharp knife.

    For such reincarnated dead people, ordinary physical attacks are completely useless, and only special methods can be used, either sealing or destroying the soul, otherwise no matter what kind of damage they receive, they will eventually recover.

    Chen put away the Meteor Star Meteor Knife in his hand and formed seals with both hands, and when he was about to release ninjutsu, a sudden alarm sounded in his heart. Chen, who believed in his sixth sense very much, did not dare to neglect, and controlled his body to retreat quickly.

    Just where Chen Yuan was standing, a huge octopus tentacles slammed down.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya! Don't forget about me, bastard!" Kirabi pulled out seven knives and stood there in a strange posture. You can see that this guy is covered with blades from head to toe. As long as you start fighting, whether it is  Any part of the body can be used.

    "Get out of here with me!" Chen glanced at Kirabi impatiently. Kirabi is a picky guy. When Kisame and Itachi were attacking him, he took the opportunity to gather strength to prepare to attack Chen.  This tactic is very good. If he was facing other shadow-level powerhouses, he might have been tricked by now, but he was facing such a perverted character like Chen.

    Chen pushed his hand towards Kirabi who was secretly attacking, and a powerful wind attribute chakra condensed in his hand.

    "Wind escapes vacuum and resists wind and waves!"

    The wind escape ninjutsu seemed to have broken through the limitations of the void, it disappeared from everyone's eyes and then appeared in front of Kirabi in an instant, breaking through from Chen's face as if teleporting.

    Although the strong wind attribute chakra was only caused by Chen's casual wave, its power is not as weak as imagined. You must know that Chen's strength is already at the peak of this world, and even a casual attack with one hand is not enough.  It's not something they can resist.

    This is also the reason why Chen seldom takes shots nowadays. After reaching the top of this world, there is no meaning anymore.

    It's like in the original book, even if Emperor Kai opened the eight gates and kicked Xi Xiang to kick Madara, so what, it's not impossible to cause the slightest harm to Madara.Although there were many people on the Internet who jokingly claimed that Grandpa Ban almost proposed a big ending, but that was just a joke after all, and there is no way to hurt Grandpa Ban without being in a fairy state.

    Today's Chen is just like Mr. Madara back then, invincible in this world, standing on the peak of this world as lonely as snow.  However, the difference between Chen and Master Ban is that Lord Ban doesn't care about those indifferent attacks at all, and he can't bring harm to himself anyway.

    And Chen's words are very concerned about face. For those attacks, he chooses to dodge when he can, and finds a way to dodge those attacks that cannot be avoided.  A youthful and vigorous boy, he is still very obsessed with things like face.

    But it is true, according to the normal age, Chen is now at most sixteen years old, and Chen's sixteen-year-old child in his previous life was still in high school, which happens to be an important stage for the development of three views.  However, in this world of Hokage, they have already stepped into the battlefield early, with countless blood stained on their hands.

    If no one reminded him, maybe Lian Chen would have forgotten that he is only sixteen years old now.  After all, he has been in a tense state since he came to Naruto World.

    When I was young, I was worried about the night of the genocide, and then I was nervous because of Danzo's surveillance. When I got out of Konoha, I was nervous because of survival issues, and I am still in the flames of war today.  Chen has lived for sixty years in just sixteen years. If someone can know about Chen's deeds, maybe they can write a novel and post it on the novel website.

    Years of tension made Chen already forget the age issue, subconsciously ignoring that he is only a sixteen-year-old boy at the moment, and this time happens to be the time when he cares about face the most.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and twentieth; The duel with the ferret

    ?

    After avoiding Kirabi's attack, Chen casually swung a wind escape ninjutsu.

    "So you want to kill you Uncle Kirabi? Bastard, idiot!" Seeing Chen's careless attack, Kirabi couldn't help but sneer. When Chen used Feng Dun, he was still careless, but he didn't have to think about it.  , what strength is Chen now, even if it is a casual blow, can they resist it without caring?

    The result was obvious. At the moment Feng Dun disappeared, Kirabi was a little confused, but when Feng Dun suddenly appeared in front of him, Kirabi almost swallowed the knife dangling from his mouth in fright.

    Feeling the wind escape that suddenly appeared in front of him, Kirabi only felt that this ninjutsu was absolutely invincible, and if one was accidentally hit, he would definitely be seriously injured.

    Thinking of this, Kirabi was about to retreat, but it was too late.  If he had already dodged while mocking Chen, there might still be a chance. After all, Chen's casual swing was not aimed at Kirabi, but at the large area where he was.

    It's a pity that Kirabi has missed the best time to dodge and can only choose to resist. He didn't think about it, how powerful is Chen?

    Kirabi gritted his teeth, watching the raging wind in front of him to avoid the storm, he raised the knife in his hands with both hands, clenched his teeth, and the muscles in his legs began to tense to clamp the short knife.

    With a "boom", an octopus tentacles stood in front of Kirabi. Even if this was not enough, he even prepared a substitute wood, and the chakra flow in his body was ready to use the substitute technique at any time.

    "ßİßİßİßİ" Yu Fengbo crossed the space and directly tore on the tentacles of the eight tails. As we all know, the faster the speed of the wind escape, the higher the damage.

    You must know that Chen's Fengdun crossed the space between the two of them and arrived in front of Kirabi in an instant. One can imagine how fast this kind of movement is. Even an indestructible steel bar is only fragile in front of Chen's Fengdun.  wooden blocks.

    The tearing force of Feng Dun has obviously exceeded Kirabi's budget, and it is seen that the tentacles of the eight tails have been torn apart by Chen's Yu Fengbo, and a clearly visible blood mark appears on the tentacles of the eight tails.

    After breaking through the defensive circle of the eight-tailed tentacles, the power of Yufeng came straight to Kirabi.  At this time, Kirabi was still terrified by the vulnerable eight-tailed tentacles, and was directly pulled away by Chen's Yufengbo in horror.

    The two knives in his hand were directly split into two under the ravages of Feng Dun, and even the knife on his face was broken by Feng Dun's force.

    The broken blade slashed behind Kirabi's face and carved a deep knife mark on Kirabi's face.

    If that's the case, Kirabi can still accept it. After all, it's just a skin trauma, and it doesn't have a great impact on the battle.  But it turned out not to be like this.

    In Uchiha Tatsuo's wind escape, there is a mysterious force suppressing the Chakra in Kirabi's body. When he wanted to perform the substitute technique, he found that the Chakra in his body was not affected by him at all.  Without the control, it is impossible to perform the substitute technique at all.

    The powerful wind escape ninjutsu destroyed Kirabi's body, even blowing him away with his tentacles.  No matter how much Kirabi resisted, he had no choice but to let Feng Dun take him away from the battlefield.

    Chen looked coldly at Qirabi's own death. If he had chosen to avoid instead of mocking himself at that time, there was a great chance that he could avoid it, but what?  The way of heaven is reincarnation, who does the sky bypass?  Anyone who pretends to be aggressive will be punished.  For example, Kirabi, for example, you.

    Turning his head and no longer looking at Kirabi, but returning to his senses, he continued to face Uchiha Itachi.

    "Now it's time to solve our problem." Chen licked his mouth, and the three-goose jade Sharingan in his eyes transformed into a kaleidoscope Sharingan while speaking.  Two pairs of kaleidoscope sharing sharing eyes stared at each other, with flashes of brilliance in their eyes from time to time, as if they were testing each other's strength, secretly competing to see who couldn't stand it first.

    "Amaterasu!"

    "Amaterasu!"

    It was too late to say it, but in an instant, the kaleidoscope Sharingan in the eyes of the two of them fired at the same time, and they seemed to be able to vaguely see the concentration of pupil power in the eyes when the kaleidoscope Sharingan was activated.

    The Amaterasu of the two people was released almost at the same time, but the Amaterasu still has the upper hand.  As I said before, Itachi and Sasuke's Amaterasu is just the projection of the ominous flame, but Chen can summon the real Amaterasu's flame after mastering the Six Paths mode.

    I saw Chen's Amaterasu devoured the projection released by Itachi the moment it came into contact with it, and then attacked Itachi unabated.

     Itachi, who has been completely controlled, can't speak or think, but he is very clear that he can't be contaminated by the embers of the black flame. If he is accidentally contaminated, his soul may be burned directly  do.

    With a "bang", Itachi's body turned into countless crows and spread out with their wings flapping.  At this time, the normal means of evasion were no longer able to avoid the black flames locking on Itachi, so he could only dodge it forcefully with illusion.

    Itachi turned into a crow flying all over the sky. After avoiding Amaterasu's attack range, all the crows gathered together again, and finally turned into Itachi, looking at Chen indifferently.

    Glancing at Chen, Itachi's clothes corners moved automatically without wind, and purple chakra rose from Itachi's body to surround him.

    "Susano!"

    The huge body wraps Itachi between the eyebrows. What Itachi summons is not an incomplete Susano with only a skeleton, but a complete Susano with a full body. It raises its fist and punches at Chen.  The position bombarded down.  It seemed that Chen was about to be smashed into a ball of meat.

    "Susano, I never thought you would be able to release Susanoo after being controlled." Chen sighed softly.  He knew that the Itachi who was fighting him now was just a puppet who only knew how to fight. If he didn't find out the real curse seal and lift the seal, he couldn't wake up.

    ps: I am very grateful to Mr. Ma Pengzhen for the 1000 point reward. I am so excited. To be honest, I really did not expect that someone would give me a reward. Thank you so much!  grateful!  grateful!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and twenty seventh: Illusion?  Reality?

    ?

    Chen took a deep breath, trying to get rid of the control of Dirty Reincarnation is not difficult, but it is not easy.  First of all, it is necessary to find the key point where the curse mark of Dirty Soil Reincarnation is located, and then use a special method to get rid of the curse mark without harming Itachi's soul.

    "It's really a bit of a headache." Chen touched his head. To be honest, Chen's feelings for Uchiha Itachi are very complicated.  Indeed, he is his own brother whose blood is thicker than water.

    There was a time when Chen really wished that time could turn back and go back to the night of the extermination night, maybe now he would have the courage to do things that he didn't dare to do at the beginning.

    That is to say, because of the entanglement between yes and no, Chen can't grasp his emotions well every time he faces Itachi, and is moody like a mental patient.

    In fact, if Chen wants to release the control of the curse seal, it is very simple. He has also studied the technique of reincarnation of the unclean soil. When he made a deal with Dashewan, Chen named him by name and directly asked for the success of the study of reincarnation of the unclean soil. After obtaining this access control  Although I didn't study too much after the operation, I still know the basic principle of this operation well.

    "Forget it, how can you say that you are also my elder brother in this life, and you have taken a lot of care from you." Chen sighed. After all, he is still a soft-hearted person, no match for the fetters of siblings, no match for the fetters of the world.

    "Kaleidoscope! Scatter!"

    Chen's eyes changed, and those eyes that represented the eternal kaleidoscope suddenly and slowly dispersed, that's right!  Chen was spreading the pupil power of his eyes wantonly, and an astonishing power was transmitted from Chen's body.

    Terrifying coercion filled the entire space, as if Chen had become the only ruler in this world, whether it was Kisame, Itachi, or Kirabi who was rushing back in the distance, they gradually recovered a little.  Even the angry Naruto couldn't move under the coercion of the world here.

    "Monthly reading!"

    Chen's eyes were sore for a while, and the space in front of the pupils waved like water ripples, not only Itachi, but even Kisame was pulled closer by Chen to the space of Yueyue.

    In the space of Yuedu, Itachi slowly opened his eyes and saw the blue sea and blue sky. Itachi couldn't help showing a slightly surprised expression: "Thisthis is" Itachi couldn't help frowning and turned his head to find the same surprise  Onikisame with facial expression.

    "Did you find anything?" Itachi asked calmly.

    Kisame shook his head and said that he got nothing: "Don't you have Sharingan, let's see what's going on."

    "I'm not too sure. The feedback from Sharingan is that there are no abnormalities around, and it doesn't seem to be the performance of illusion." Itachi lowered his head and pondered.

    Kisame touched the sandy beach on the ground, jumped into the sea, feeling the sea breeze, Guisame couldn't help showing a satisfied expression.

    "This this is real, Itachi! This is the real sea!" Kisame poured a handful of seawater on his face, and the fresh and salty smell came out, as if he had really reached the sea.  Like the sea.  As a shark, the biggest wish of Ganshi Guixier is actually to be able to fly freely in the sea. No one has ever known his wish, and no one has ever known his thoughts.

    From the very beginning, his only hope was to die at the seaside. It was not Kisame's fault that he became a ninja under the misfortune of fate. Maybe it was just this world that was wrong.

    Seeing the lifeless Kisame suddenly come back to life, Itachi couldn't help but feel a little relieved, how can the friendship of many years of companionship be lost just by throwing it away?  But itachi didn't let down his vigilance while being relieved. You must know that they were still confronting Kirabi, Naruto, and Chen last second. It is impossible for them all to disappear without a trace in an instant.

    Moreover, Itachi always felt that this place was a bit strange. You must know that they were corpses reincarnated from the filth.

    "How is this possible!" Itachi widened his eyes and felt the power in his body. He clearly knew that this was not the breath of reincarnation from the dirty soil.

    Suddenly his eyes froze, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan will be replaced by Sangouyu's Sharingan.  However, to Itachi's disappointment, even the Kaleidoscope Sharingan didn't see anything strange in this world.

    "Kikisame!" Itachi called Guisame with a serious face, seeing that he was still enjoying himself immersed in the sea, Itachi couldn't help frowning.

    "Amaterasu!"

    The blazing black flames ignited in the place where Kisame was very close, awakening Kisame who was immersed in his own world.  Seeing the serious Itachi, he couldn't help but patted his head,Pulling out of the water, he said embarrassedly: "It's been a long time since I've been to such an authentic beach, sorry sorry."

    Looking at the apologetic Kisame, Itachi didn't mean to blame him.  His personality is just like this, serious but always thinking of others, although he doesn't care about other people except his younger brother, but his original personality is so Itachi can't change it at all.

    "" Itachi waved his hand, "Don't you find this place too weird?"

    "Weird?" Guixie said with a puzzled expression on his face: "No, isn't this normal?" Then he seemed to think of something: "Oh, you mean the feeling of this world. I think it's pretty good  Ah, don't you think so?"

    The veins on Itachi's forehead involuntarily stood out.  It's because it's so normal that it looks abnormal, okay?

    "Have you forgotten? We were on the battlefield before. How could we suddenly come to such a place."

    "Is it strange? We are originally the bodies of the reincarnation of the filthy soil. Isn't it normal for people to call us here after the reincarnation of the filthy soil is removed?"

    Itachi listened to Kisame's words. Although he couldn't find anything wrong with it, he just felt a little weird. If Itachi said it, the most abnormal person at this time should be Kisame himself.

    You must know that Kisame's personality has never been like this. Although Itachi didn't know what Kisame wanted from the beginning to the end, but for this shark-faced teammate, Itachi still knew it well, he would not  Showing such enthusiasm for the ocean, even if he's a shark.

    Thinking of this, Itachi seemed to have figured everything out.

    "Yes, it must be like this. It seems that this place must be an illusion enchantment! No wonder it is so normal, so it is."

      (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 428: You have changed

    ?

    Having figured everything out, Itachi looked at Kisame with cold eyes.  Since this is an illusion that even his kaleidoscope can't see through, it means that the person who casts the illusion is definitely a person infinitely stronger than him.

    After all, he didn't even see any signs of illusion. If it wasn't for Guixie's abnormal performance, he wouldn't be sure that it was an illusion.

    What surprised Itachi was that he could clearly feel the flow of chakra in his body.  You must know that general illusions will naturally withdraw from illusions as long as you disrupt the operation of your own chakra. This is also the easiest way to release illusions.

    It's not that Itachi has tried this method before, but it's useless, and Itachi's Sharingan is already capable of rebounding illusions, but it still doesn't respond at all.  This made Itachi feel a little bit nervous, who is able to cover them all in the illusion without a sound.

    As a well-known master of illusion, Itachi knows very well that any illusion has traces to follow. The key to not discovering it lies in insufficient strength and insufficient insight. In the current situation, the only thing Itachi can come into contact with is this one.  For a normal Kisame, it means that the key to breaking the illusion is likely to be on this abnormal Kisame.

    "Who the hell are you?" Itachi stared at Kisame coldly, without any emotion in his tone, as if speaking to a stranger.

    "Huh? You can't be out of order, right?" Gui Sha was stunned for a moment, and raised his hand to check if Itachi's head had a fever, but itachi pushed it away lightly.  Kisame showed a strange expression: "Who am I? Don't you know very well. Itachi, what are you doing?"

    Seeing that Kisame in front of him didn't answer his question directly, Itachi's face became colder and his guess about himself became more correct. He folded his hands together and stared at "Ghost" closely, as if the  Shark" If he dared to make any moves, he would do it immediately.

    "Itachi What's the matter with you?" 'Ghostfish' frowned, as if he was very dissatisfied with Itachi's actions. After all, his teammates for so many years suddenly drew their swords at each other, which made him wonder if Itachi had been killed by someone.  Take control.

    "Are you still refusing to show your true colors?" Itachi snorted coldly.  Immediately the hands began to seal.

    "Fire escape phoenix fire art!"

    A series of fireballs spit out from Itachi's mouth.

    "Oh, I was really discovered, this is not fun, it's really boring." Kisame easily avoided Itachi's ninjutsu, and then smiled strangely, revealing an expression that Itachi had never seen on Kisame before.  .

    "Chen?" Itachi tentatively asked that 'kisame' as if he had guessed something.

    Sure enough, the opposite 'Ghostfish' looked at Itachi with an expression that you really guessed, "It seems that it is really difficult to hide it from you."

    Speaking of 'Ghost Shark', the body shape was continuously distorted, gradually revealing Chen's true face, and I saw Chen looking at Itachi with a half-smile, with a strange arc on the corner of his mouth.

    "This is your world?" Itachi didn't seem surprised at the opposite Chen. He should have thought that the people present at that time could silently drag him into the illusion except the owner of the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel.  There is no one else besides Chen Chen.

    "Well, there are some things I want to talk to you about." Chen nodded without denying it.

    Itachi frowned slightly, he didn't think there was anything he couldn't talk about outside, he had to talk inside the illusion.  You must know that he is a dead person now, and he doesn't need to care about other issues at all.

    Seeming to understand what Itachi was thinking, Chen explained: "You outside are in complete control now, there is no chance at all." Chen shrugged his shoulders and made a helpless expression to Itachi.

    Itachi nodded: "Okay, before that, I want to ask you, how is Sasuke doing? After getting my eyes."

    Chen shook his head: "After the eye transplant, I didn't have much contact with Sasuke. Now that he has left, I can probably guess where he is, but I don't know where he is now."

    Hearing this, Itachi was obviously relieved. In his opinion, as long as Sasuke doesn't do stupid things, no one can beat him with his eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan alone.

    Suddenly, as if he had thought of something, he hurriedly said to Chen: "By the way, how do you feel recently? Is there anything uncomfortable?"

    After all, he is his younger brother. After knowing that his younger brother has become a ten-tailed Jinchuriki, he is very pleased and proud, but he still can't help but worry about Chen. After all, in Itachi's impression from ancient times toToday, only one of the Sages of the Six Paths has become a ten-tailed jinchuriki. Itachi has no idea whether the others can become ten-tailed jinchuriki, whether they can withstand the power of the ten-tailed and not be swallowed and controlled by the ten-tailed.

    "What can I do? Am I fine?" Hearing Itachi's concerned tone, Chen said calmly with a weird smile on his face.

    Itachi couldn't help showing a thoughtful expression.  However, he always felt that something was wrong. You must know that although Chen in the past said that his temper was a little cold, he was always good at heart, but the current Chen made him a little bit confused.  Seeing the ominous blade that even Itachi couldn't help being frightened, Itachi was very worried that Chen would be controlled by that evil sword.

    In any case, Itachi couldn't get rid of Chen's feelings for him. Although Itachi cared about Sasuke the most between Chen and Sasuke, he still had a place in his heart for his younger brother.

    "Chen, you've changed." Itachi said expressionlessly.  It seems that since a long time ago, Itachi has lost his expression. It is difficult to see any expression other than indifference from Itachi's face.  There was concern on his face.

    "Yeah, I'm stronger than before." Chen chuckled lightly and said absent-mindedly.

    Itachi shook his head slightly, and said softly: "You know that's not what I'm referring to. The you now make me feel very strange, not only in terms of strength. The you in the past, although you seemed very indifferent, you didn't care about everything.  Indifference, but I know that you just don't want to show your feelings, so you pretend that you don't care, but now you make me feel palpitations."

    "" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and twentieth; confrontation

    ?

    "What happened back then, if it wasn't for what happened back then, do you think I would have become like this?" Chen laughed at himself and said indifferently.  Some things are not easy to talk about right or wrong when people are alive, and it is only after people die that they can sit down and discuss this matter, such as defection, such as the night of genocide.

    Itachi remained indifferent, and he didn't want to do it if he could, but people can't help themselves in the Jianghu, and some things are beyond his control.  Just as he had seen so many filthy villages in Konoha Anbe, he vowed to restore a sunny and beautiful village without filth.

    "Chen" Itachi opened his mouth, looking at Chen with a mocking expression, he didn't know what to say.  He has always been praised as having the spirit of Hokage at a young age, after all, he is just an elder brother who loves his younger brother, and itachi can only be silent about his younger brother's questioning.

    Itachi has nothing to say, he is very clear that Chen still can't let go of the original things, he sighed softly and said: "I can't help myself, if I don't"

    "If you don't do it, I and Sasuke will be wiped out too, right? You traded the lives of the entire clan for the safety of both of us. You want to say that, right?"

    Itachi was taken aback for a moment, then nodded in acknowledgment.

    "Heh" Chen smiled, and the sarcasm on his face became more intense: "Do you think that what you are doing is correct? Have you always claimed to be the last defender of Uchiha?  Although the Uchiha clan has been exterminated, at least there are survivors?"

    Having said that, Chen's face suddenly changed: "But do you know who is driving the Uchiha clan to the road of the village step by step! Who is it that made the Uchiha clan have to choose to fight back in order to survive? Is it wood?  Ye! Step by step, we alienate our Uchiha clan, even away from the political center of Konoha, and isolate us step by step, leaving me with no room to live in Konoha. If it is not like this, our Uchiha clan will be reactionary?"

    Chen looked at Itachi with a very ironic expression, Chen was actually very satisfied with his brother, except for the fact that he was loyal to Konoha and swore to protect Konoha, it can be said that Itachi is a perfect brother  .

    "sorry"

    "Noyou didn't do anything wrong. At least in terms of extermination, you didn't do anything wrong. Instead of letting other people tarnish the glory of our Uchiha clan, it would be better if they all died in the hands of our Uchiha clan.  It can be regarded as a destination of death. But you even killed your father and mother!"

    Chen's eyes are ferocious, and the eternal kaleidoscope in his eyes, the Sharingan, is staring at Itachi.  Some words were inconvenient to say before Itachi was alive, but now that the person is dead, there is no fear in saying these words.

    A murderous aura that was so strong that it was almost condensed into a substance leaked from Chen, and this overwhelming aura was approaching Itachi. It seemed that as long as Itachi had a little dissatisfied topic with Chen, the murderous aura would directly engulf Itachi.  strangle.

    It seems that as long as the topic is about Meiqin, Chen will not be able to control the anger in his heart. Even if Chen has forcibly accepted the gift of memory given by the system, six years of careful care is not so easy to forget.

    In the past, Chen didn't have the strength to protect them, but now Chen has enough strength, but so what?  Those who should not come back still cannot come back.

    "As early as that night, Uchiha Itachi had already died, and why there was a man named Uchiha Itachi alive after that, purely because he wanted to see his younger brother grow up eventually, and then come to take away his  Eyes, fulfill Uchiha Itachi's unfulfilled last wish."

    If it is possible, Uchiha Itachi hopes to use a peaceful method to resolve disputes more than anyone else, but he has to do it.  , There are thousands of people who can carry out the task, and there is no shortage of him, Itachi, but he thinks it is worth it to be able to exchange his own sacrifice for the lives of his two younger brothers.

    "Hmph, it's easy to say, so you didn't mention those dead people and think about it?"

    "If I think for them, you and Sasuke will be added to the death toll list." Itachi's eyes are full of sadness, which is an unknown emotion.

    Chen Moran was taken aback, indeed, even if he had a system back then, it would not help.  He was so young that he couldn't even protect himself, so what right did he have to ask that elder brother to do this or that?

    "Do you regret it? Do it."

    "I regret it, but I don't regret it either. As long as the two of you can survive, that's enough." Said Itachi looked at Chen tenderly, this is Itachi himselfThe second time since the day of genocide to show such a gratified and gentle expression, the first time was during the final battle with Sasuke.

    ""

    It seems that because of Itachi's words, the two fell into a brief silence, and neither of them spoke in advance, just staring at each other.

    "What are you going to do after thisyou should know what I'm talking about." In the end, Chen broke the awkward atmosphere, he sighed, and accepted the fact that he knew but was always avoiding.

    "Me? I want to go to Sasuke for the last time to see how he is doing, whether he has really grown up after accepting my eyes, and then I will go find him the most direct and rude way to undo the filthy reincarnation  The way is to find the caster and kill him."

    Chen nodded: "Okay, I understand." Until the end, Itachi still cared about the Ninja Allied Forces and Konoha Village.

    Chen slowly closed his eyes, and the surrounding space began to distort, gradually turning into the Tsukuyomi world that Itachi was familiar with.  It was only at this time that Itachi suddenly realized that what Chen was performing was Tsukuyomi. No wonder he had no way to investigate before, because Tsukiyomi was originally the ultimate illusion of Kaleidoscope Sharingan, only the other gods who can change people's hearts can match it  Is it so easy to see through the illusion?

    There are many ways to solve the reincarnation of the dirty soil. In the original book, Itachi used the other gods hidden in Shisui's eyes to ask for the control of the reincarnation of the dirty soil. In fact, it is not so troublesome here in Chen.  It's just a restriction placed on the level of the human soul, as long as the restriction is broken.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and thirtieth; Dried persimmon ghost shark

    ?

    If someone else came, they might be at a loss, not to mention whether they can find the restraint, and it is not something ordinary people can control to operate on the soul of a person.

    And Chen is different, after having the eyes of reincarnation, Chen has the ability to control the soul, different from Nagato's reincarnation eyes, Chen's Six Paths of Reincarnation is not only able to perform the ninjutsu performed by Nagato, Chen's reincarnation eyes seem to have  There are some ninjutsu that have not been discovered yet.

    If someone else came, they might be at a loss, not to mention whether they can find the restraint, and it is not something ordinary people can control to operate on the soul of a person.

    And Chen is different, after having the eyes of reincarnation, Chen has the ability to control the soul, different from Nagato's reincarnation eyes, Chen's Six Paths of Reincarnation is not only able to perform the ninjutsu performed by Nagato, Chen's reincarnation eyes seem to have  There are some ninjutsu that have not been discovered yet.

    For example, in the hell way, Chen can use the power of the hell way to manipulate the soul to extract Itachi's soul, use the power of Hades to absorb the prohibition of reincarnation from the dirty soil, and then restore Itachi.  Just like Nagato repairing other damaged Payne, except that Nagato's recovery ability can only be applied to his own six clones, but not to other people.

    Chen suddenly opened his eyes, and the original bright red eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan has disappeared, replaced by the Samsarayan branded on the eyeballs circle after circle.

    "Hell devours souls!"

    Instead of stretching out both hands like Payne devoured Konoha Maru, a big tongue rolled up Itachi's whole body and dragged it into his mouth, chewed twice and spit it out with a "pop".

    "Okay, the filthy soil reincarnation seal on your body has been lifted, and you can figure out what to do next."

    Itachi nodded, expressing his understanding.

    "As for that dried persimmon ghost" Chen frowned slightly. Speaking of ghost, this guy is indeed a rare strongman with extraordinary strength. It is indeed a headache to fight against such a guy, but if  As a teammate, he is undoubtedly a very reliable help. In fact, Chen also admires Gui Sha in his heart. This guy is not bad in nature.

    As Chen said in a passage on the Internet in his previous life, there are no pure villains in Hokage, and every villain is just a lunatic who is obsessed with his own beliefs.

    Before Kisame became a rebellious ninja, he was a trusted subordinate of the former owner of Shamekin, Xiguashan Puffer Ghost. He has been performing unimaginable dark missions for Mist Ninja Village for many years, even including killing his companions who performed the mission and jumping off a cliff alone.  , After that, he killed the collaborating Xiguashan blowfish ghost. Facing the fourth-generation Mizukage who appeared in front of him, Kisame lamented that he was just a false existence.

    Due to being suspected of killing the daimyo of the country of water, obstructing and destroying the country's work, Kisame became a wanted S-class felony fugitive.  After joining Akatsuki, he put on the Nanzi ring representing Nandou on the ring finger of his left hand.  Kisame saw the experience of Itachi Uchiha and asked to partner with Itachi on the grounds that he had slaughtered his fellow brothers. When he asked Itachi how it felt to kill his compatriots, Itachi replied: Those who kill their compatriots will not end well.  You don't know yourself until the moment you die.  But Kansaki Kisame cares and respects Itachi very much, and obeys Itachi very much. Even if he complains, he will still carry it out resolutely.

    Although the implication of the relationship between the two is not obvious in the animation, and Kisame's experience prevents him from having deep feelings for Itachi, it is not difficult to see that Kisame is still very convinced and respectful of Itachi.

    Itachi's sad expression when he saw Kirabi take out the shark muscle and learned that Kisame was dead (although it was only for a moment, but it is very rare for Itachi), it can be seen that Itachi has already put  Kisame has become his companion.

    Itachi closed his eyes, seemed to be in deep thought, and finally said: "If possible, remove his curse mark as well."

    Chen Chen couldn't help but sneer when Hearing Itachi said such words: "Unexpectedly, you are still a person who attaches great importance to emotions."

    Itachi cast a glance at Chen, but didn't respond.

    Seeing that Itachi didn't reply, Chen didn't take it seriously, and stretched out his hand to suck the unconscious ghost shark over and threw it into the mouth of the king of hell

    After Chen erased Kisame's curse seal, he released Yueyue World.

    "Bang" like a shattered mirror, the world of Tsukiyomi broke between Chen and Itachi, this is actually the strengthening that Chen only got after becoming Ten Tails Jinchuriki, not only his Amaterasu can succeed  Summoning the real ominous flame, the Tsukiyomi he cast can also create a world out of thin air, which is the main reason why Itachi can't detect it.

    In the Yuedu world, Itachi waited for several hours, but in reality it was only a short blink of an eye. When returning to realityItachi and Kisame still maintain the seal posture.

    Even Itachi's Susano has not been completely lifted.

    "Okay, I've already done what needs to be done for you, you can go." Chen kept urging Itachi and Kisame, making it clear that I wanted to deal with Eight and Nine Tails when they were seeing off guests.  .

    Itachi nodded, and looked at Kirabi and Naruto worriedly, but he didn't pay much attention, after all, they didn't have much interaction.  Itachi turned around and glanced at Ghost Shark: "We should go."

    However, Kisame didn't pay attention to him, but looked at Uchiha Chen with fiery eyes, clenched his fists tightly with both hands, and his expression was a little eager to try.

    "Kikisame!" Itachi reminded again, frowning.

    "Ah? Itachi" Only then did Kisame notice that Itachi was standing next to him.

    "Okay, the matter here has been resolved, our curse seal has been resolved, and it's time to leave to find a way to settle accounts." Itachi patted Kisame on the shoulder, beckoning him to leave.

    But Guixier still stood motionless, his eyes still staring at Chen, which made Chen a little dissatisfied.

    Itachi frowned and looked at Kisame. As his teammate for many years, he certainly understood what Kisame wanted to do in front of him. It was nothing more than a fight with Chen without any regrets.

    Itachi said disappointedly: "Is it really going to be like this?"

    Guixie nodded and said: "You know, what is my purpose, you also know, what is my pursuit, anyway, I am already dead, whether it is a big snake bag or Xiao organization, I have nothing to do with it.  It doesn't matter, I have done enough in my life, and now I want to do one thing, let me enjoy myself."

    Itachi nodded expressionlessly after listening to Kisame's self-report: "If you're dead, don't blame me for not reminding you."

    "Don't worry." Kisame licked his tongue and said, "Do you know, I've been with you for so long and I've always wanted to have a serious fight with you. After all, you are the only strong person I recognize in the Akatsuki organization."

    "Chen" Itachi turned his head to look at Uchiha Chen, wanting to hear his opinion.

    However, Chen didn't look at him, but Uchiha Chen looked at Kisame mockingly: "Okay, since you haven't seen the gap between you and me, I don't mind killing you again!"

    "Hehe" Facing Chen's ridicule, Guixier didn't care, with a grin on his face, his two small eyes were fixed on Chen, his hands made seals, and he slapped the ground violently.

    "Water escapes the waterfall and rushes!"

    Guixiong spit out a huge amount of water from his mouth, and the amount of water directly rushed Guixiong up. With this force, Guixiong rushed back into the air, and made a seal with Chen with both hands.

    "Water Escape Infinite Shark!"

    Ghost Shark slapped the water surface with both hands, and a huge amount of chakra surged in his body, instantly creating nearly a thousand shark-shaped water bombs, which flew towards Chen continuously.

    Even a shark-shaped water bomb is already big enough, let alone there are a thousand similar water bombs here.  If Kisame hadn't used the big waterfall to turn the whole area into a vast ocean in advance, the amount of water here would not be enough for Kisame to release ninjutsu.

    The overwhelming water bombs covered the sky with a large shadow, and they came towards Chen neatly.

    Chen looked up at the densely packed water bombs, and couldn't help showing a contemptuous smile, "You still want to kill me these two times? You don't have the qualifications yet!"

    Chen stretched out a finger and tapped lightly on the overwhelming water bombs, and whispered in his mouth: "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    "Boom!"

    Countless water bombs seemed to have hit a wall, and the strong repulsion made them unable to take another half step forward.

    Under the violent impact, all the water bombs exploded involuntarily, and the sound of "rumbling" was endless.

    "Not good!" Guixie already had a premonition that something was wrong before the water bomb exploded, so he cleverly took the opportunity to separate a water body, and his body was hidden under the entire ocean.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and thirtieth;

    ?

    "Hmph, stubbornly resisting." Chen obviously saw Guixier's small movements, but he didn't say anything, isn't it good to pretend to be confused and tease people occasionally?

    Chen stretched out his hands and squeezed Guixier's water body lightly, as if the water body was in his hands, and with such a light pinch, it was directly squeezed into a puddle of water and returned to the ocean.

    This is actually the brilliance of Guixie. When he knew that he was invincible, Guixiong did not choose a strong enemy, but chose a favorable terrain.  The same head is so strong that it is as tough as Chen.

    I have to say that Kisame has learned to be smart now. In the past, even when he knew he was invincible, he would choose to charge directly.  People, you always have to die once to know that some things can be done and some things cannot be done.

    Chen lowered his head and took a deep look at the ghost shark hidden in the water. Chen couldn't help showing a smile that was not a smile. This expression was like a hunter looking at a prey that had slipped into a trap but didn't know it.  Now, Chen is the hunter with a shotgun, and Kisame is the prey who got into his trap.

    Guixie, who was squatting in the water, didn't dare to poke his head out, because he knew that if he dared to poke his head out, Chen would definitely attack him with the force of thunder, so Guixie didn't dare to show his head at this time.  He even needs to adjust his position at any time, in case Chen finds him.

    Just like this, one is in the sky, the other is in the water, and they are stalemate together, waiting for the other to show their flaws first. If the stalemate continues like this, then it is not called a confrontation, and it can be renamed directly to see who has less patience.

    Although Chen is very free, he doesn't have the time to play with a dead man for so long, especially if this dead man is still his own defeated opponent.  If it weren't for Itachi's sake, he wouldn't be wasting time here with this shark-faced ghost.

    Gradually, time passed by every minute and every second.  Chen's face gradually revealed an impatient look, and he wondered if it would be better to let this guy die again.

    Guixie's eyes under the water flashed brightly, "It's now."

    I saw Kisame's hands moving in unison, forming seals as quickly as lightning, and more than half of the chakra in Kisame's body was absorbed in an instant.

    "It's still too young." A strange smile appeared on the face of Chen Kisame, who was showing an impatient expression.  His previous plan was to compare his patience with Chen, to see who can consume more energy than whom. Kisame has lived so many years longer than Uchiha Chen, and he has experienced more battles than Chen.  The above is completely true to Uchiha Chen.  Sure enough, before Kisame reached his limit, Chen had already shown an impatient look.

    You must know that the stalemate between the two of them is a process of momentum. If anyone loses in the momentum confrontation, he will lose half. Seeing Chen showing an impatient look, Guixier knows that now  is the best time to attack.

    "The technique of water escape and giant shark bomb!"

    A huge shark-shaped water bomb rose from the water and roared towards Chen.

    The sound of "Roar" was like thunder, and just by looking at the momentum, it was clear that Guixier was going to come for real this time. Rao Shichen couldn't fight recklessly in the face of this super-large shark water bomb.  In desperation, Chen could only dodge the shark's first attack.

    "It's you who's waiting." A ferocious expression appeared on Guixie's face, and he saw his handprint suddenly changed, and the super-large shark-shaped water bomb exploded, Chen Budei propped up a protective cover with his hands, and the violent impact  Jiangchen's clothes corners were blown so loudly.

    However, this is not the end. After Guixie's hands changed into seals, the water droplets flying all over the sky did not spread into the ocean, but gradually condensed, forming a huge water prison from Chen's feet to the surroundings.

    "Water escape to change the giant water prison technique!"

    Ghost Shark's real body came out from behind the water body, looking at Chen who had been confined in the water prison by his water body, he couldn't help laughing and said: "Hahahaha, let your moves be as subtle as you want, let your strength  How could Gao Ming not be defeated by me in the end?"

    Speaking of which, Guixie shook his head regretfully and said, "If it wasn't for the fact that I don't have a weapon in my hand now, how could I have fought with you for so long?"  You must know that the ghost shark has never been separated from the shark muscle since getting the shark muscle from the watermelon mountain puffer fish. You must know that the shark muscle plus the ghost shark is not such a simple matter that one plus one equals two.

    Now in the hands of Shuiyue, the shark muscle has not been able to show the power it should have. If you find the most suitable owner for the shark muscle, there is no doubt that there is only ghost shark, and only ghost shark knows the shark muscle best.  Only shark muscles know ghost sharks best."Do you think you can trap me just now?" Chen in the water prison smiled contemptuously, the corners of his mouth curled up as if mocking Gui Sha for being overwhelmed.

    "Hmph, you can continue to show off your words. Now that I'm locked in the water prison, what else do you want to do?" Guixier snorted coldly, his hands began to form seals, and he was about to kill Chen with one move.

    "Summer insects can't speak ice." Chen's icy face was covered with frost, and he whispered in his mouth: "Sword!"

    Chen stretched out his right hand, and the water vapor all over the sky seemed to have heard the emperor's call, lowered their noble heads one after another, and swarmed towards the place where Chen's right hand stretched out.

    Looking as far as the eye can see, the waves rising from the water, one wave after another, mighty and mighty, like a charging army, gathered on Chen's right hand through the ghost shark's water prison technique.

    Even Kisame felt that even the water escape chakra condensed by his own seal was suspected of being unstable, so he was so frightened that he quickly stopped the seal and retreated within the range of Chen ten meters.

    The entire space within ten meters from Chen has been surrounded by condensed water churning all over the sky, as if the emperor who reigns over the world is patrolling his own territory surrounded by his courtiers.

    In just a few breaths of time, a three-foot blue peak that was compressed and condensed by the endless ocean water flowed in Chen's hands, and it was clearly visible that the water was still flowing on the sword body, but this was not something that ghost sharks could take lightly.  The reason for the sword in Chen's hand.

    He clearly knew that this sword was formed by compressing the entire ocean of water. After compressing such a huge amount of ocean, only such a small volume remained.  Ghost shark would not believe it even if he was killed.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and thirtieth;

    ?

    Uchiha Chen held the sword behind his back and walked step by step towards the dried persimmon ghost. Chen walked all the way, and all the roads under his feet were pierced by the sharp sword, leaving a deep sword mark.

    Kisame stared at Uchiha Chen who was walking towards him step by step with his eyes wide open in horror.  He who used to look confident in his mind no longer dared to act recklessly like before.

    Uchiha Tatsuo stepped on this muddy road with one foot deep and one foot shallow. It is amazing that even so he was not contaminated with any filth, not to mention the huge water prison that has long been broken by itself, and even Kisame used ninjutsu before.  The ocean of creation has also disappeared at this moment, and all of them are gathered on the sword in Chen's hand.

    At this moment, Chen is like an emperor who reigns over the world, holding a three-foot Qingfeng sword in his hand, beheading all the disobedient ministers at this time.

    At this moment, Kisame's forehead is already dripping with cold sweat. This is caused by the coercion of the Excalibur, which does not mean that Kisame is already afraid of Uchiha Tatsumi at this time.

    "Hey, it's interesting now." Gui Sha licked his tongue, his eyes flashed fiercely.  The previous battles couldn't excite him at all, he felt that everything went too smoothly, as if Uchiha Tatsuo knew his thoughts and deliberately cooperated with his actions.

    No matter how you look at it, you look like a cat playing with a mouse with 100% confidence, and you don't worry about your prey escaping at all.

    "Why, is this all you have to do?" Chen walked up to Gui Shark, shook the blue sword in his hand, and joked while looking at him.

    The blue veins on Guixie's forehead are bulging, it seems that he was irritated by Chen's words, and now combined with Chen's extremely cooperative behavior before, Guixiong doesn't know that Chen is playing tricks on him?  Fortunately, he himself thought that Chen would show his true skills and fight him in a legitimate fight.

    "Damn it, you bastard!" Guixiong was full of resentment, how similar the picture was, how similar the scene was.  Isn't this exactly the same scene as when he was dueling with Uchiha Chen?  Whether it's Chen's banter or Chen's carelessness, there is no difference at all from when he was dueling with him back then.

    Gui Sha suppressed the anger in his heart, and when Chen approached him, he took a few steps back to distance himself.  You must know that he doesn't have shark muscles in his hands now. In terms of close combat, he without shark muscles is no match for Uchiha Tatsuo.  Anyway, he can be considered a veteran movie-level powerhouse, no matter in terms of age, experience, or combat experience, Guixie thinks that Chen is not as good as himself.

    But the bad thing is that Chen's strength is simply beyond the reach of Guixie. Those knowledge experiences or combat experience may be used to make up for the lack of strength, but this set does not work in front of Chen.  After the gap in physical strength reaches a certain level, combat experience cannot make up for it.

    Seeing Chen's half-smile face, Guixier couldn't help clenching his fists, he was afraid that he would punch him if he was not careful.

    "Is there any other way?" Chen just stood there lazily, with irregular steps on his feet, with the sword in his hand upside down and taunted: "You don't really use this trick, do you?  Based on these two actions, you also want to provoke me?"

    To be honest, Chen really looks down on the current ghost shark, not only because he has no shark muscles, but more importantly, he has lost the indomitable spirit that he had when he was alive.

    You must know that in Chen's view, although Guixier was not his opponent before he was alive, at least he has an indomitable spirit and dares to face Chen's attack directly, but now Guixier has an innate aura when facing Chen  Timidity puts itself in the position of the weak, because only the weak use the word challenge when facing the strong.

    If it is a strong person, even if it is only a psychologically strong person, when facing the enemy, he will only talk about learning or giving advice.

    Chen looked regretfully at the prudent ghost that retreated back.  He sighed softly. Originally when Guixie challenged him, Chen thought he could find a good toy, but he didn't expect that Guixie is also a bully. Don't look at what he said to challenge the strong.  To fight against the strongest person, but in fact he is just the master of life.

    Chen picked up the blue sword and waved it casually. Under the urging of Chakra, the strong sword energy seemed to be able to tear apart the entire space. With just one sword, Guixiu even had an arm cut off by Chen before he could react, but the sword energy  After cutting off Guixier's arm, the castration is still unabated. From the position where Chen is standing to a place hundreds of meters behind Guixiong, a vertical gully is bottomless.  Chen casually drew a sword and forcibly divided the positions of the two of them.

    Why do you say that the strong always seem to lack interest when facing weaker opponents?  Because the levels of the two are not on the same level at all, take Chen as an example, casually wavingHis attacks can change the terrain and change the direction of mountains and rivers. He has already reached this level. Does Chen still care about the provocations of those ants?  If it weren't for the fact that Guixie has been his brother's partner for many years, Chen probably wouldn't even look him straight.

    Chen raised his right hand again, and the edge of the azure blue sword became sharper now.  Chen looked at Guixier expressionlessly. At this moment, Chen felt so arrogant, peerless, persistent, and isolated from the world, as if Chen only had a sword in his hand, and Chen only had enemies in his eyes.

    Hand up, sword up, hand down, sword down.

    The simple two movements, in Chen's eyes, are nothing more than ordinary, but in Kisame's eyes, they seem to be the call of death from hell.  Even Kisame didn't have time to see clearly how Chen's sword was swung, how the rainbow-like sword energy tore his body apart.

    Kisame only felt a dazzling light flash in front of his eyes, and when he realized it again, he had already flown into the sky, and he could vaguely see that the lower half of his body was still standing there by inertia.

    "What a fast sword, what a strong sword!" There was a sharp look in Itachi's eyes, and then a gratified expression appeared.

    "I didn't expect you to be so strong now." Itachi sighed lightly, as if he had aged several years in an instant, as if lamenting that his younger brother who needed to be protected by himself had already surpassed himself and stood at the pinnacle of the ninja world  .

    Itachi knew in his heart that just Chen's sword just now, even if he activated the full body of Susanoo, there was no way he could resist it. This is no longer a pure sword attack, and more importantly, it is the sword contained in it.  Meaning has far exceeded their imagination, beyond the imagination of this world.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and thirtieth; Uchiha Chen's sword intent

    ?

    this!  It is the sword in Chen's hand. It is Chen who has spent a lot of points in the system to study the sword intent of past generations of swordsmen, absorb and accommodate it, and finally form his own sword intent with the elders of a hundred schools of thought.

    It can be said that with just one move of the sword intent, Chen has already established himself at the top of the world. Different from Konoha Baiya's sword intent, Konoha Baiya's sword is a knife for assassination, it is purely sharp and fast, as the saying goes  , The world's martial arts can only be fast, and Hatake Mosaku has already stood at the forefront of everyone in terms of sword attainments.

    Just like Chen's sword, he is independent and proud of the world.

    Then Itachi breathed out lightly, looked at Chen who had lost the sword in his hand and was about to turn around, with a solemn expression on his face: "However, it is not enough to defeat the reincarnated Kisame just like this."

    Sure enough, behind Chen, the body that had been split into two was actually being glued together again at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even the arm that Chen had cut off beforehand returned to the body of the ghost shark intact.  .

    "Boy I have to say that you are really strong." Guixier moved his newly bonded body, gasped and looked at Chen's back.

    You must know that although there is no pain and death in the state of reincarnation, anyone who sees his body being divided into two will feel uncomfortable, not to mention Kisame, who has a hot temper and likes to fight.  people?

    "The art of escaping from the Great Waterfall!"

    Standing on the water again, Gui Sha felt a bit of peace of mind in his heart. After all, the guy on the opposite side was too perverted. Now that he has no shark muscles in his hands, he can only rely on the favorable terrain to communicate with Chen for a few rounds  , On the plain without water, the ghost shark with no shark muscle in his hand at this moment means that more than half of its combat effectiveness has been crippled.

    "Are you annoying?" Chen turned around, his scarlet Sharingan staring at Guixier.  You must know that he gave Kisame a chance to make a move just because of Itachi's face, and killing Kisame with sword intent means that this time the battle is over.

    Could it be that Chen Hui didn't know that people in the reincarnation state couldn't be killed without a special method?

    "You are shameless!" Chen's impatient face gradually revealed bursts of killing intent.  The murderous aura that is as powerful as it is materialized even drives away the water in the vast ocean, and there is no trace of water within a radius of one meter from the midpoint of Chen.

    Guixie only felt that Chen, who was originally cold and peaceful, had suddenly turned into a prehistoric giant beast. No, the prehistoric giant beast might not have such a terrifying aura as Chen.

    The mountain-like imposing manner rolled towards the ghost shark, and with a "plop", the ghost shark, who couldn't bear the strong pressure, couldn't help but kneeled on the water surface with his knees softened.

    "Damn it, you bastard! You bastard!" The ghost was torn apart, not only shocked by Yu Chen's aura, but also by his reaction to the atmosphere.

    "Get up! Get up for me!" Guixie roared angrily, and immediately wanted to use this breath to stand up, but the momentum on Chen's body was too strong, even Itachi, who had felt it once before, felt shocked, and even more so.  Needless to say, this time Chen can be said to be fully fired, and his aura does not have the slightest reservation, and it is all dumped on Kisame.

    Gradually, Kisame's back, which was able to maintain an upright position, was forced to bend under this overwhelming momentum.

    "Crack." This is the sound of a vertebra breaking, and "Crack Kacha" is the sound of bones breaking in the hands and feet.  It's not hard to see that Guixier couldn't hold back under Chen's mountain-like aura.

    "Thisis this your real strengthUchiha Tatsuo." At this moment, Kisame had been overwhelmed by Chen's aura and collapsed on the ground, his head was shifted, and he turned his eyes with difficulty to take a look.  The ferocity in the thick figure's eyes flashed away: "I'm not reconciled, I'm not reconciled."

    If it is said that before Kisame was able to maintain the desire to fight, then after seeing Chen's true strength, Kisame's mind began to change slowly, and a trace of something called jealousy took root in Kisame's heart  Germination gradually grows.

    "Why why you have such great strength at such a young age, and I over the years I don't know how many times I have wandered between life and death, but my strength has not improved much. Why, why!" Ghost shark said  As soon as he opened and closed his mouth, no one could hear what he said, because at this moment he was already immobilized under Chen's restraint, and there was no way to make a sound at all, maybe only Guixie knew what he wanted to say.

    "Lei Dun Immortal Fa Leiqie!"

    Seeing the black Thunder Itachi gestating in Chen's hands, the alarm sounded in his heart, and he couldn't help but open the kaleidoscope Sharingan to take a look, and frowned subconsciously.

    Others don't know what the black lightning in Chen's hand represents, so he opened the kaleidoscope to writeThe sharp-eyed itachi knows it all.  Itachi felt a hint of destruction from the beating lightning. Itachi had no doubt that the reincarnated body of Kisame and his soul would be completely destroyed if the lightning struck.

    Itachi took a look at Chen, and he found that he couldn't understand his younger brother more and more.  Generally, such moves that play with the soul and destroy the soul are all evil spells, but what Itachi sees from the kaleidoscope writing wheel is the extremely mellow thunder attribute chakra.  However, this is not the time to talk about these things. Anyway, Guixie can be regarded as his partner who has worked with him for many years. After this thunder cut, maybe there will be no such person as Guixie in this world.

    "Wait" Itachi hurriedly called Chen to stop.  At this critical moment, if Itachi called a little later, the Leiqie in Chen's hand might have already torn Kisame apart.

    Chen turned his head impatiently, and there was a strange feeling in his eyes, like an indifferent king looking at a jumping ant.

    "You" Itachi couldn't help frowning, he felt particularly uncomfortable with Chen's eyes, he breathed a sigh of relief to hold back the awkward feeling and said, "It's considered that I have worked with me for so many years  Companion, let him go for my sake."

    To be honest, Itachi was very uncomfortable with Chen's eyes. This kind of eyes reminded him of his original self, the self who brandished the butcher knife on the night of the extermination of the genocide.  Itachi swore he would never try it a second time.

    But Itachi didn't expect that he once again felt this kind of look on his younger brother Uchiha Tatsuo, one of the two people he was most worried about.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and thirtieth; Naruto's perseverance

    ?

    Chen stared at Itachi for a long time, wondering if he thought of something, his indifferent eyes gradually disappeared, replaced by Chen's deep eyes.

    "Cutno fun." Chen sneered, and the Leiqie in his hand slammed into the ground beside Guixier.

    "Boom." The powerful impact overturned the thick ground, lifting Kisame's body and hitting the ground heavily.

    It's not that Chen can't let go of Lei Qie in his hands, but that Chen wants to teach Guixie a lesson, letting him know what the consequences of daring to provoke him are.

    The terrifying aura was gradually put away by Uchiha Chen, and he snorted coldly: "For the sake of your face, get lost!"

    The last sentence was spoken to Kisame.  After being defeated by a junior who was so many years younger than himself, Kisame's face turned blue and white, and his stiff shark face gradually distorted. If he didn't know that he couldn't beat Uchiha Tatsumi, he might have no hesitation after his body began to recover.  dash forward

    At the same time, when Chen was fighting with Kisame.

    "Ahhere again. Why am I back here again?"

    Familiar sewers, familiar intersections.  Naruto opened his eyes and found himself in the seal of Nine Tails again.

    "No! Aren't I fighting Uchiha Tatsuo? Why did I come to this place suddenly?" Naruto was startled, and suddenly realized.

    "No, I have to go back quickly. Uncle Kirabi alone is no match for the three of them. I'm going to save him." Naruto ran forward along the dark and wet road

    "Nine TailsNine Tails!" Naruto gasped heavily and shouted at the still sleeping: "Nine Tailswake up!"

    "You're here." After hearing Naruto's shout, Kyuubi slowly opened his eyes, his sharp demon pupils stared at Naruto as if he wanted to say something, but in the end it turned into a cry  Heavy sigh.

    "What are you doing Kyuubi" Naruto asked puzzledly: "Let me out quickly. Uncle Kirabi alone is no match for them, I have to go out and help him."

    "Forget it, you can't even protect yourself now."

    "What's the meaning?"

    "The chakra and vitality in your body have been absorbed by that monster. If it weren't for my quick-witted movements, I'm afraid I wouldn't be able to keep my chakra. Now your body depends on the trace of chakra that I overflowed before.  Maintain your normal breathing level, now you can¡¯t do anything even if you go out.¡± Kyuubi sighed, he really couldn¡¯t figure out where this guy Naruto met such a perverted guy, if  It's not that he moved quickly, the two of them, let alone chatting here, wondered whether they could save their lives.

    "What did you say?" Naruto seemed to be belatedly aware: "You said I'm going to die now?" He touched his body and didn't feel anything wrong.

    "But I feel that I am okay. There is nothing wrong with me."

    "Are you stupid!" Kyuubi stood up and yelled at Naruto, "You idiot, how many times have I told you that what you are standing here now is your own spirit, your own soul  .Your physical injury has nothing to do with your soul."

    Naruto abruptly ate Nine Tails, a Tailed Beast Roar, and then wiped the saliva on his face to please him, saying, "Oh, oh, II forgot. Nine Tails Nine Tails.  you just help me." Naruto ran around, wooing Kyuubi.

    From Naruto's point of view, there is nothing Kyuubi can't do. No matter how many times, as long as he asks Kyuubi, there must be a solution. This has given Naruto a kind of inertial thinking, as long as  There is definitely nothing wrong with asking Kyuubi for things that he can't do.

    "No way!" Looking at Naruto jumping up and down, Kyuubi would not hit a single place. If possible, Kyuubi really wanted to smash Naruto's head violently, but all of this was Kyuubi who was sealed in Naruto's body.  Can't do it.

    "Sometimes, I really envy you." Kyuubi looked at Naruto and said involuntarily.

    "What?"

    "It's nothing let's talk about how you provoked that guy." While Naruto wasn't paying attention, Kyuubi quietly changed the subject.

    "Ah that person. Do you mean Tatsuo Uchiha?"

    "Uchiha Tatsuya!" Kyuubi took a deep breath and muttered to himself, "That's right, that guy."

    It's not that Kyuubi has never dealt with Chen, but no matter what, Kyuubi will be shocked every time Naruto and Chen meet.  because?Zhi Bochen's strength improvement is simply too great.  You must know that when Chen invaded Konoha, he was strong enough to be strong, but he was not so strong that even Nine Tails felt scared.

    However, at the current Chen, Nine Tails only felt a burst of shock.  Not only because of the knife that can absorb human vitality and chakra, but also because he can vaguely sense the same power as the Six Paths Sage from Chen's body.

    "Naruto, listen to me." Kyuubi's face was full of seriousness, this may be the only time he spoke so seriously in Naruto's body: "Uchiha Chen has probably reached the height of the six sages back then  Became the new ten-tailed Jinchuriki, although I don't know where he got the power of other tailed beasts, but he is definitely not something you can fight against now, believe me, run away if you can."

    "No!" Naruto seemed to become serious when it came to this aspect. He looked firmly at the nine-tailed words and said, "I will never run away! It's not just to save Uncle Kirabi, I  I also want to take Tatsuya back, I must make him apologize to the entire Konoha Village, because only in this way can Granny Tsunade forgive him."

    "Childish!" Kyuubi sneered disdainfully, "Aren't you still fantasizing that Uchiha-tatsu will change his mind?"

    "No." Naruto shook his head, squeezed his fist tightly and said: "I trust him, just like I trust Sasuke, he and Sasuke are my companions, and one day I will definitely bring him back to the village  Yes. I will keep persuading him, pull him if he doesn¡¯t listen, beat him if he can¡¯t, if he can¡¯t beat him, keep beating him until he recovers from his injury, even if my arm and foot are broken, I will definitely climb to the bottom  Headbutt him in front of him and bite him with his teeth until he returns to the village with me!"

    "You bastard!" Kyuubi looked at the resolute Naruto and couldn't help but feel slightly moved. Such a face is so similar such an expression is so similar "I think back then, there was also a person who told me that.  .¡± Nine Tails said disappointedly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and thirtieth chapters; strength return

    ?

    Kyuubi was disappointed and remained silent, thinking that there was a person who said the same to him back then, and that person was also so innocent and full of enthusiasm.  Looking at Naruto in front of him, Kyuubi couldn't help thinking of the guy who divided them into nine.

    "Old guy, I seem to have seen someone like you." Nine Tails muttered to himself.

    "Kyuubi, Kyuubi! You are quick, help me." Seeing that Kyuubi was immersed in his own world and ignored him, Naruto suddenly became anxious.  Can't help jumping up and down to interrupt Nine Tails' thoughts.

    Looking at Naruto who was yelling and trying to get his attention, Kyuubi couldn't help drawing a few black lines on his forehead: "Sorry, I was thinking too much, how could this idiot be like you."

    Hearing Kyuubi's evaluation of himself, Naruto was immediately unhappy. Can he be called a fool?  At most, he's just a little bit out of temper, well, you know, he is a man who aspires to be Hokage, how can he be ridiculed by a mere Nine Tails.

    "Hey! Nine Tails, tell me clearly, who are you calling a fool! Hey! Nine Tails!"

    "Enough." The disturbed Nine Tails interrupted Naruto loudly and said: "Don't you want to save people? Look at you now, where does it look like you are going to save people? Seriously!"  a little!"

    "Wow what?" Naruto, who wanted to make a fuss, couldn't help but exult after hearing Kyuubi's words: "So you agree with me to save people?"

    Originally, Naruto, who was bitter and bitter for a second and wanted to make a big fuss, stopped his noise instantly. He is such a person. You can say that he is heartless, and you can also say that he is optimistic and cheerful.

    A more accurate statement is that Naruto seems to be unreliable at all, but he is a man who can trust his back to him. As a companion, Naruto is already qualified.  He is known as a 100% unexpected ninja, and there will always be ways to win by surprise that you never think of.

    Kyuubi has been sealed in Naruto's body for so many years. To be honest, he has been paying attention to Naruto's growth for so many years. In fact, he has already agreed with him, but as the strongest existence among tailed beasts, he also has  His own pride and principles, unless Naruto took the initiative, he would not be the first to say the word agree.

    "I can get you out, and I can even continue to lend you Chakra, but it's not without cost. In the past, you didn't have any problems borrowing my power because you have a huge amount of vitality and Chakra in your body that can withstand it.  The erosion of my chakra,

    But now the vitality and chakra in your body can be said to be completely exhausted, and there are still things in your body that are still eroding your body. If I continue to lend you chakra, it is very likely that you will die directly. How about it?  Do you still dare to go?  "

    "Go!" Naruto's fox could no longer see a joking expression on his face, just stood there motionless and stared at Kyuubi without saying a word, but from his piercing and resolute gaze, one could see  His resolute attitude is that he will definitely go, must go, even if he sacrifices his life for it, he must go!

    At this moment, Naruto is no longer that brat who only makes noise and shouts loudly, now it is like a little sun blooming from Naruto's body, dazzling the Nine Tails.

    "Sure enough, you are the same as your father, so" Nine Tails chuckled lightly.

    "What?"

    "It's nothing." Kyuubi looked serious, looked at Naruto and said seriously: "I promised you, so are you ready. Once again, fight for your companions."

    Naruto clapped his hands together and said, "Ah, I've been ready for a long time." There was an eager expression on his face, as if he couldn't wait to appear on the battlefield in the next second.

    "Get ready, it might hurt a bit. Remember, don't cancel this state or you will be in danger. The last sentenceyou must not die my partner!"

    Naruto closed his eyes slowly, and Nine Tails' voice gradually became weaker in his ears, the last sentence he couldn't hear clearly no matter how carefully he listened.

    When Naruto returned to the real world, the familiar power emerged again. After Nine-Tails unblocked his body, a steady stream of chakra flowed into Naruto's body.

    Naruto's nearly exhausted body greedily absorbed Nine-Tails' Chakra, and within a few breaths, Naruto's originally withered body became full again, even though there was still ghost power in his body that continued to haunt him.  Constantly absorbing Naruto's power, but compared to the huge amount of chakra of Kyuubi, this is only an insignificant small part.

    ? With the support of Nine-Tails Chakra, Naruto's appearance has undergone significant changes.?Surrounded by the golden nine-tailed chakra like flames, the hair is turned up to form two horns, and there are six hooks on the neckline.  Various black lines appeared all over his body, and a swirl-shaped sealing technique emerged at the position of his navel, which happened to be the source of Naruto's power and the key point of the output of the Nine-Tails Chakra.

    Naruto slowly opened his eyes, observing the world recklessly with pupils like demon foxes.  Naruto squeezed his hands full of power, this long-lost power filled his whole body, although there was still ghost power in his body interfering with him absorbing his vitality, but it was not particularly important.  Naruto let out a sigh of relief, and then his eyes gradually became sharper.

    "Uncle Kirabi, Uchiha Tatsumi, I'm back."

    However, the moment he opened his eyes, he saw a scene that horrified him!

    "careful!"

    Where Naruto looked, he happened to see Uchiha Tatsumi turn around and face him. Behind Uchiha Tatsun, Kisame was struggling to stand up, and then Naruto found that Kisame had started to form seals.  From time to time, a fierce light flashed in his eyes.

    In desperation, Naruto also forgot that he and Chen were in the opposing camp at the moment, and quickly reminded him.

    It's not just a verbal reminder, Naruto's body is more honest than him now. When he saw Kisame making a move, Naruto involuntarily stretched out two golden chakra flaming hands from behind, straight  Going towards Kisame behind Uchiha Tatsuo.

    Before Kisame's attack came behind Uchiha Tatsun, Naruto's two big chakra hands barely blocked Kisame's face, blocking Kisame's inevitable sneak attack.

    "Damn ityou little brat, how dare you do this." Guijiao looked at Naruto in the distance with an unkind expression.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and thirtieth; the last blow

    ?

    It turned out that Zaichen used the fairy method to overturn Guixie to the ground as a warning, and after that, he no longer cared about him, selling face to Itachi, and did not wipe Guixie's soul.

    But this is unacceptable and unforgivable in Kisame's view.  What he wants is a hearty battle, a battle with no reservations and no hands. If this is the case, then even if Kisame dies in the hands of Uchiha Chen again, he will not have the slightest complaint  .

    But In his opinion, or what Uchiha Tatsu showed is still not exerting his full strength, and still perfunctory him, which is unacceptable to Kisame.  Earlier, Kisame had already explained to Uchiha Chen in advance, if he didn't explain in advance, it would be understandable, but after he had already stated, Chen still didn't use his full strength, this is disrespect to him  .

    Even though Kisame is now a dead person, he still has the dignity of being a veteran movie-level powerhouse. He can lose his life, but he cannot lose the dignity of being a powerhouse.

    But what he didn't know was that it was precisely because Uchiha Tatsuo catered to his choice that he didn't give full play to him at the beginning.

    Regarding his own strength, Uchiha Chen is really very clear. If Chen had used it with all his strength from the beginning, then Kisame would not have any room to display it, just like Didara and Scorpion before.

    Scorpion was fine, because Chen admired him more so that his death was not so ugly, while Didala died directly in Chen's hands without even reacting.

    The reason why Chen didn't use all his strength at the beginning was to let Guixie show his last brilliance, and wanted to give him a perfect curtain call. As a result, Guixie mistakenly took his kindness as disrespect for him, and died in the first place.  Kisame, who had been there once, has fallen into a deadlock.  In his view, Uchiha Chen's last blow seemed to be showing off to him, showing off his strongest strength to him, and mocking his overreaching.

    With deep dissatisfaction with Tatsuo Uchiha and anger at his own lack of strength, Kisame's first thing after recovering from a distorted heart was to sneak attack and revenge.

    Kisame's mind has changed now, how can he pay attention to his behavior when he is malicious?  There is only one thing echoing in his mind now, and that is to destroy him, to kill him.

    Under the influence of strong self-esteem and revenge, he didn't notice his behavior at all, and his hands began to make seals subconsciously.  While Uchiha Tatsu turned around, he attacked him.

    However, he didn't expect that Naruto just woke up at this time. After witnessing Kisame staring at Uchiha Tatsuo's hand seal with unfriendly eyes, Naruto should know what Kisame is going to do no matter how big his heart is.

    Subconsciously, there was no time for Naruto to think, and he stretched out two Chakra energy hands to help Chen resist Kisame's sneak attack.

    "Fortunately, I caught up with you. Hey, you were too careless." Naruto wiped off his non-existent sweat with his hands, and then said to Kisame with a mocking smile, "Hmph, you thought it was a sneak attack?"  Can it work? Only I can defeat Chen, and I have to take him to the village, how can I let you succeed like this."

    Chen cast Naruto a cold look and said, "Midget your own business." Then he dispersed the ninjutsu condensed in his hands and said coldly to Kisame: "Do you have anything else to say?"

    Kisame stared at Uchiha Tatsuo in silence, as if he knew that there would be no good results after the sneak attack failed, so he could only choose to remain silent.  He didn't say a word, but his slightly bent body seemed to represent what he wanted to say.

    "Since you want to be obliterated so much, then I will grant your wish." Chen stretched out a hand and said to Guixier: "I only have one move, and only this one. If I can, then I will let you go.  I can't make it through" Chen didn't continue, but everyone knew that if he couldn't make it through, his soul would die.

    No matter who it is, they will feel uncomfortable when they know that someone stabbed them behind their backs. No matter how much Chen appreciates the ghost, even if Chen feels sorry for the ghost, I'm sorry, since you attacked me, then  We write it off.

    It seems that he has already felt the coldness in Chen's heart. At this time, Guixie no longer dares to hold him up. His slightly bent body is already the most important thing he has shown to Chen. No one has ever given him a sense of oppression like Uchi  Bochen is so huge.

    "It would be great if the shark muscles were still there." Ghost shark murmured.  He still didn't dare to relax his vigilance, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi who was rising in momentum opposite him, he didn't know when his attack would arrive, all Kisame could do now was bear silently.

    Chen didn't make a seal, after reaching this level, it's actually a matter of whether to seal or not.? The difference is not much, the purpose of seal is only to better control the flow of chakra and the combination of chakra.

    If you don't seal, it is difficult to grasp the flow of chakra. If you can't control chakra perfectly, you may even be backlashed by the power of chakra, ranging from damage to meridians, to death on the spot.

    For Chen, the most important thing for the growth of the Six Paths mode is not the amount of chakra, but the growth of the realm.  This allowed him to have a realm far beyond other people, and it also allowed him to completely control the flow of his chakra.

    Just like now, Chen doesn't need to make mudras at all, the chakra in his body will naturally operate automatically according to the inherent laws.

    The violent thunder attribute chakra surrounded Chen and continuously rolled and surged around Chen. From a distance, it looked like a purple-black spherical object unconsciously venting the power in his body.

    Chen stretched out a finger, and all the chakras who were violent and had nowhere to go in an instant seemed to find a place to vent, and swarmed towards Chen's fingertips to form a thunderball the size of a fingernail.  It can be seen that Chen's furious purple-black thunder-attribute chakra coat is gradually thinning at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    The amount of chakra gathered at his fingertips is getting bigger and bigger.  Although the amount of chakra Chen injected into it was already huge, what is amazing is that the chakra gathered by Chen's fingertips showed no signs of getting bigger at all.

    But the more this is the case, the more frightening it is.  Naruto and Itachi not far away have already started to retreat. This is not their intention, but a subconscious choice made by their bodies to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. The thunder ball at Chen's fingertips has already threatened their lives.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and thirtieth; the stubborn Naruto

    ?

    Chen sneered disdainfully at Naruto's reaction, seeing that he still needed to use Naruto to attract the Fourth Hokage, Chen held back his unhappiness.

    Chen would never admit that it was because he saw Naruto that he remembered himself back then.

    Many years ago, Chen also lived in Muye Village as comfortably as Naruto. If there was no such thing as that year, Chen would still be able to maintain his aloof appearance but the sullen little temper in his heart.  .

    You must know that it wasn't just a little girl Ino who liked him back then, Chen's popularity in the ninja school was not lower than Sasuke's, if it hadn't been for more than a year of pretending to be crazy, maybe Chen would have snatched the title of Sasuke's most popular actor  .

    Even if Chen pretends to be crazy and foolish, Ino still loves him steadfastly.

    If possible, Chen would rather choose to be the young master of the Uchiha clan and live a life of bullying men and women under the protection of the Uchiha clan.  In this life, you can live without worrying about food and clothing.

    With two dog legs by his side, marrying two beautiful wives, and then ostentatiously ostentatiously in Muye Village, even if something happens, someone will wipe his ass. After all, Chen's previous life was just a man living in  It is impossible to expect the little otaku under harmonyism to have any big ambitions other than lust, and this kind of life seems to him like a fairy-like life.

    Ideals are plump, reality is skinny, and people can change.

    It can be said that Chen's greatest luck was born after the end of World War Three, because Konoha at this time was free from war, and would not worry about being ready to go to the battlefield at any time and become cannon fodder.

    Uchiha, who was born after the end of World War Three, can be said to be Chen's greatest misfortune. The Uchiha clan can only choose helpless resistance in the high-level and villagers' constant crowding out. The final result of this is only the extermination of the clan.

    After figuring everything out, no matter how unwilling Chen is, he can only choose to become stronger when his life safety cannot be guaranteed.  This is also Chen's first step in choosing to make a change.

    However, even so, he can still choose to stay in Konoha, just like Naruto back then, even though so many people hated Naruto, Naruto insisted on guarding Konoha Village.  With the help of the strong system, Chen believes that even if he continues to be in Konoha, he can stand at the top of the ninja.

    Let Chen make the final choice, and what changed his whole mentality was Danzo's surveillance that lasted for more than a year.

    After more than a year of pretending to be crazy and acting stupid, no matter how normal his mind is, he will be driven crazy by himself.  Live in fear, even when you sleep, you have to be careful if you will show your flaws.

    It was at this time that Chen thoroughly understood the cruelty of the Naruto world, and that this world ultimately needs strength to speak.

    In the end, Chen still chose to leave Konoha, leave this place that made him sad, angry and desperate, and began to pursue his strength.

    It was from this time that Chen chose to ignore the fetters with Muye Village.  If it weren't for Ino's persistence, Chen might have lost his way in the pursuit of power and became a slave to power.

    Chen sighed softly.  Looking at Naruto he didn't know what to say.

    He had spoken badly to Naruto, fought Naruto and almost killed him, and even killed Naruto's master Jiraiya himself, but Naruto's thoughts still did not change.

    I just want to bring him back to Muye Village and apologize in front of everyone.  This means that Naruto has always regarded himself as a companion from the beginning until now. Even if Chen did those things, Naruto still insisted. It is heartless to say it badly, but it sounds good  One thing remains unchanged.

    "Let's gobefore I change my mind." Although Chen said this to Naruto, he didn't look at Naruto, but turned to Kirabi, because he  Knowing that Naruto is a tough guy, he won't turn back if no one stops him.

    Chen himself was not surprised when he said such words.  The people who were fighting and killing originally had such a dramatic ending in the end.  The source of all this lies in Naruto Uzumaki.

    People always have feelings, before Mikoto, then Sasuke, then Uchiha Itachi, then Ino, and now Naruto.

    The result of too many fetters will be handicap, just like now.  Facing Naruto who just blocked a knife for him (although it was useless), no matter how much Chen ignored their tie, it was not easy to strike on the spot.

    "Just kidding, how is it possible. We have been looking for so longI finally found you, this time I must bring you back, and then there is Sasuke, I swore that I will bring you back to Konoha!  "

    Naruto didn't wait for Kirabi to respond, and took the lead in rejecting Chen's proposal.

    "Fool!"

    "Shut up, Naruto! You idiot, bastard!" Kirabi slapped Naruto's head with a slap, and looked at Naruto with the eyes of a fool. Naruto subconsciously shifted his attention while suffering from pain.

    "Uncle Kirabi, why did you hit me" Naruto looked up at Kirabi with a bit of complaint and muttered, "Isn't this a good time to bring Chen back? He only has one  People, there are two of us, one against two we have the advantage."

    Kirabi covered his face with his hands. He knew that Naruto was a little dumb, but he didn't expect that Naruto was not only dumb, but also a little stupid. Can this be compared with the number of people?  In the face of absolute strength, what is the use of having more people?

    In fact, it¡¯s not Naruto¡¯s fault, it¡¯s just that Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Sasuke are Naruto¡¯s two vital gates, and Naruto will often lose his composure when he sees Uchiha Tatsuya and Sasuke.  Because he cared too much about the two of them, and wanted to bring them back to Konoha too much.

    Kirabi remained silent, but looked at Uchiha Tatsuo cautiously.  It's no wonder that Rabi Kira made this move, Chen put too much pressure on him, but Naruto on the side stopped doing it, seeing Rabi Kirabi and Chen both staring at each other and ignoring him, felt  Naruto, who himself was neglected, felt he should do something.

    "Are you serious?" Kirabi looked at Uchiha Tatsuya, it's rare that he didn't even use mantra.

    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Naruto next to him stretched out two big golden chakra hands from behind, and Naruto himself began to condense the spiral pill with the help of Nine-tailed Chakra.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and thirtieth eight chapters; the ignorant fearless

    ?

    "Naruto, stop!" Kirabi, who was still cautious at first, saw that Naruto was ready to fight, and suddenly his hands trembled, he was shocked, and almost didn't even hold the knife on his leg.

    It was too late to say it, but before Naruto began to charge, Kirabi took the lead and blocked Naruto's path with octopus tentacles.

    A drop of cold sweat ran across Kirabi's forehead.  He could imagine that Naruto's Helix Pill might completely break the original stalemate, and maybe Uchiha Chen would change his mind because of this.

    Naruto is not very clear about the situation because of his poor brain, but Kirabi can see it clearly.

    Chen didn't take a breath after going through a series of battles. That's Uchiha Itachi and Kisame.  It's so easy to win.

    Seeing Uchiha Chen's indifferent face, Kirabi knew very well that Chen didn't use his full strength at all, or that the dried persimmons and ghosts were not enough to force Chen to use his full strength.

    He thinks that he and Naruto can't do better than these two people. Although Uchiha Chen also has a big feud with him, he is not like Naruto. He knows how to judge the situation and when to do what to do.  It's clearer than that.

    ?Forbearance is calm for a while, and the sea and the sky are a step back. The so-called ninja can endure what ordinary people can't bear, and do what ordinary people can't do. This is the real way of ninja.

    Looking at Naruto who turned his head suspiciously, Kirabi shouted loudly: "Can you show me the situation a little bit more clearly? You idiot, you idiot!"

    Seemingly reprimanding Naruto, he was actually protecting him in secret, and then pulled Naruto behind him, looked up at Uchiha Chen and said, "Your Excellency, you keep your word?"

    However, Chen ignored Kirabi. He passed Kirabi and stared at Naruto. His tone was very flat, and he could not hear any emotion at all: "I really don't know if you are not afraid of death, or are you really ignorant?  Don't you understand the gap between you and me?"

    Since Chen finished speaking, the scene was very quiet for a while, and Naruto wanted to say something, but his mouth was already covered by Kirabi, just for fear that he would make some bad words if he spoke rudely again.

    There are no villages or shops behind this place. Even if Qilabi and the others want to ask for help, the coalition forces will not be able to rush over in the first time, or even if they rush over, what's the use of adding more heads to Chen?

    Kirabi was really angry at being ridiculed by someone so many years younger than him, but what's the use of being angry?

    Kirabi squeezed his fist. If he was ten years younger, Kirabi might have fallen for it. As the saying goes, the older a person is, the less courageous he is. Kirabi has already passed that age of impulsiveness.

    "Uchiha Tatsuo, we don't want to fight you." Suppressing the discomfort in his heart, Kirabi could only admit his cowardice.

    "Heh." Chen glanced at Kirabi contemptuously. For the enemy that he needed to fight with all his strength at the beginning, Chen has already looked down on him at this moment.  Renchen, who still wants to show his presence, won't give him the slightest bit of face. He sneered: "Don't you want to? Just the two of you, I really don't pay attention."

    "You!" Kirabi was furious, and couldn't help but want to go up to fight Chen. After careful consideration of the strength gap between the two, Kirabi gave up this idea.

    Because of being irritated by Uchiha Tatsu, he subconsciously loosened the shackles on Naruto, but he did not expect that Naruto would break free from Kirabi's shackles after struggling hard.

    I saw Naruto running straight towards Chen after throwing Kirabi away, his hands began to condense spiral pills again, and while rushing, he said to Kirabi behind him: "Uncle Kirabi, what did you say?"  What's the use of so many, it's better to fight him directly, maybe we can defeat him and bring him back."

    Naruto's actions made Kirabi stunned for a moment, and it was such a daze that Naruto had already handed over Uchiha Tatsuo.

    The spiral pill formed in Naruto's hand slammed towards Uchiha Tatsuo's face fiercely. Seeing that he was still opening and closing, it seemed that he hadn't learned his lesson after the previous defeat. The Kyuubi in Naruto's body  Can't help being surprised.

    "Stupid, what are you doing! You just rushed up like this?"

    Chen smiled contemptuously, although he said that he didn't intend to kill Naruto on the spot, but he didn't mind continuing to play ninja games with him here. Of course, playing games requires a price, such as Kyuubi, Kirabi  .

    Under the gaze of Chen's scarlet Sharingan, Naruto's movements seem to be replayed in slow motion. In Chen's eyes, this speed is comparable to that of an eighty-year-old man.Grandma is no different.

    Gently stretched out a hand, pinched Naruto's wrist under Naruto's surprised eyes, and took advantage of Naruto's forward force to slam Naruto's hand towards the open space behind him.

    With a "boom", the spiral pill in Naruto's hand smashed hard on the open space, and a burst of mud rolled, smashing out a huge pit at least several meters deep.

    However, Naruto didn't panic at this moment. Under Chen's gaze, Naruto showed an expression of success, he grabbed Chen's arm with his backhand and fixed him firmly in front of him.

    "Hey, let's see how you hide this time!"

    A big chakra hand stretched out from Naruto's lower abdomen, clenched his fist and hit Chen's chin.

    "The idea is good, but your speed is still too slow."

    Chen's face was expressionless, Naruto's fist stopped only one centimeter away from Chen's chin.  No matter how hard Naruto tried, he couldn't move forward by half a point.

    "Howhow is it possible." Under Naruto's surprised eyes, Chen slowly raised his head, and it was only then that Naruto realized it.

    It turns out that at some point, those scarlet Sharingan eyes have disappeared, and replaced by those reincarnating eyes with circles and mountains that make one's scalp tingle!

    I saw Chen lightly opened his lips, and casually said four words: "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    In Naruto's unbelievable eyes, a strong repulsive force spread out around Chen as the center.

    Caught off guard, Naruto retreated towards the back at a faster speed than when he came.  At the same time, under the impact of strong repulsion, Naruto's internal organs were shaken to varying degrees. Although there is no serious problem under the repair of Kyuubi Chakra, the pain is unavoidable.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and thirtieth IX; the fearlessness of ignorance II

    ?

    "Boom!" With a sound, Naruto slammed into Kirabi's face abruptly.  He struggled to get up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said: "Sure enough, these small fights won't work for you. It seems that you can't be serious."

    Naruto stood up and took two steps forward, but unexpectedly, the injured internal organs were involved. Naruto couldn't help but spit out another mouthful of blood, and the severe pain made him almost scream out.

    Thinking that now is the critical time for the duel between the two, Naruto forcibly suppressed the screams that were about to blurt out. Although he was a little sloppy about some small things and it was a headache, but when he really came to the battlefield, it was everyone.  A companion you can trust.

    Just like now, even though the pain was unbearable, Naruto still held back the pain in his stomach when facing Chen, which was absolutely impossible before.

    Naruto gritted his teeth and looked at Uchiha Chen with a sore face.  Suddenly, he retreated a few steps back, stood beside Kirabi, and whispered: "Hey, Uncle Kirabi, do you have any good ideas?"

    Kirabi glared at Naruto angrily. When he saw Naruto running up just now, he almost tilted his sunglasses in anger.  Uchiha Tatsuo managed to stop the irritability in his heart, and they had a chance to take the opportunity to retreat, but the result was good, and they were completely destroyed by Naruto's rash attack.  Even Kirabi didn't know what Chen was thinking at the moment.

    Looking at Chen with a plain face, Kirabi shrugged his shoulders and said: "You idiot, bastard! Now that's the case, I don't know what to do, how to do it."

    To be honest, Kirabi doesn't know if what Chen said just now counts, because he always feels a little bit trembling when facing Chen, even the eight tails in his body.  The inexplicable feeling of being suppressed, this is something Yao has never encountered before.

    "Ah, Uncle Kirabi, you don't know what to do." Feeling that the power of the Nine Tails in his body has been slowly recovering his body, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, but he heard the last thing he wanted to hear now.  For the answer, I couldn't help crying.

    "Isn't it because, you bastard, you acted without authorization. If you didn't do this, we would have left long ago, you idiot, bastard!" Qi Rabi's face trembled slightly when he was angry with Naruto.  Naruto shouldn't have been brought out when it happened.

    If Naruto hadn't said that he suddenly sensed the breath of Nine Tails, they wouldn't have come out. After all, although Naruto can now control the power of Nine Tails Chakra, it is not in the most perfect form.

    There are still many places where Naruto can improve. He doesn't want Naruto to be compromised in this place. You must know that he and the eight tails in his body are very optimistic about Naruto, and think that Naruto may have hope to change the world.  people.

    And Naruto is also up to the mark, with his help he has taken the first step in controlling the Nine-Tails Chakra.  However, this is not enough. If it is Renzhuli in perfect form, he may still have a fight against Chen, but now the two of them will definitely not be Chen's opponent.

    "Maybe that's the only way to go." Kirabi muttered to himself, and then he turned his eyes to Naruto and said to Naruto with unprecedented seriousness: "There is no other way now, if the guy in front of me doesn't change his mind  It¡¯s okay, if he changes his mind, it¡¯s just a dream for the two of us to retreat.¡±

    "For now, I'm the only one who will test it out again. You take this opportunity to leave quickly, go to the headquarters, and bring Uchiha Tatsuo's information to the headquarters!"

    "Okay." Naruto nodded, and then turned his head to leave. Suddenly, as if he had thought of something, he stopped and asked suspiciously: "Since you said that neither of us can retreat,  What about you, Uncle Kirabi?"

    Kirabi forced a smile on his stiff face and said, "If Uchiha-tatsu changes his mind, I can still stop him a little for you here."

    "No! Let's go together!" Obviously, Naruto rejected Kirabi's proposal, saying that he was going to retreat together with Kirabi's arm.

    Kirabi waved away Naruto's holding his hand, and said in Naruto's puzzled eyes: "You idiot, bastard, idiot! The goal of the two people's actions is too big, should we go to die together?"

    Kirabi paused, and continued: "Besides, is it so easy for me to die? My concert hasn't successfully opened yet, so how could I die."

    "Let's go!" Kirabi reached out to push Naruto, and pushed Naruto behind him, since he turned sideways and stood in front of Uchiha Tatsumi.

    "Stupid, bastard! Now it's up to BenGrandpa is here to be your opponent, so feel excited and tremble!  "

    Having already chosen to face Uchiha Tatsumi, it is useless to be as cautious as before. Uchiha Tatsumi will not let you go just because of your humble attitude.

    That being the case, Kirabi no longer needs to hold back his temper and talk. After recovering his nature, Kirabi felt that his thoughts were clear, the air he breathed was fresh, and even the scenery in front of him seemed to be beautiful.  up.

    All of this is thanks to Uchiha Tatsumi. Kirabi did not dare to relax his vigilance against Uchiha Tatsuo when he was relaxed, because he was already at a disadvantage.

    I saw Kirabi drew out his seven knives again, hooked his fingers towards Chen, and said vaguely with the short knife in his mouth: "Don't worry, come over boldly, boy, I will show you what seven knives are."  The art of the knife!"

    "Idiot!" Chen looked at Kirabi who was shaking his legs from side to side and said strangely: "I thought Naruto had some brain problems, but I didn't expect you to have brain problems too, ha, no wonder, only  The same guys with bad brains will mix together, so as to appear that their brains are at the same level as normal people."

    "Chen, you bastard, who do you think has a bad brain!" Naruto was furious in his heart, and then turned his head angrily to look at Kirabi and said: "Uncle Kirabi, you have also seen this. I am  It is absolutely impossible to leave, this guy Chen dares to say that I am not good at thinking, I must teach him a lesson!"

    "What are you going to teach him? Haven't you been taught enough by him? You idiot, bastard!" Kirabi said in a low voice with a dagger in his mouth.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and fortieth; unequal battle

    ?

    If Kirabi's eyes are only vigilant and cautious, then Naruto's eyes are full of fiery fighting enthusiasm.

    Perhaps even Naruto himself did not expect that the emotion that erupted when facing Uchiha Tatsuo had already surpassed the level between ordinary friends.  After all, Chen is the first friend who agrees with him. Naruto, who was lonely since he was a child, cherishes this first friend even he can't explain it clearly. This is why even if Chen kills Zilai, Naruto also  I want Chen to return to Konoha.

    Kirabi kicked Naruto away with one foot, and muttered: "You bastard, why are you joining in the fun? It's enough for me to deal with him."

    "Desolate Heron Cutter!"

    After finishing speaking, Kirabi took the first step and kicked one foot, and suddenly the whole body flew out like a wild goose, and the seven knives swung out, like a butterfly piercing flowers, one knife after another quickly swung towards Uchiha Chen.

    "Tsk tsk tsk, is this your courage to challenge me?"

    Uchiha Chen avoided Kirabi's attack calmly, and even had time to mock him.  During the vertical and horizontal dodges, Kirabi's attack could not touch Chen's clothes once, and he couldn't even force Chen to retreat.

    Chen just stood there to avoid, and did not fight back. After hundreds of moves in a row, Kirabi looked at Uchiha Chen in surprise with a slight gasp.

    "This this"

    "Why, are you surprised?" Chen looked at Qi Rabi with a half-smile and teased, "Or, with your vision, you can only do this?"

    Kirabi remained silent. Although Uchiha Tatsuya was talking to him with a smile, the pressure on him invisibly was something that even the Fourth Raikage had never done. You must know that even the Fourth Raikage  There is no way to perfectly avoid his seven swords without moving his legs.

    "The situation is not good!" Kirabi muttered to himself.

    If you don't borrow the power of the eight tails, Kirabi has no chance of winning against Uchiha Chen, but Kirabi dare not easily borrow the power of the eight tails. He is afraid of the meteor knife in Chen's hand.  But with an ominous weapon that can swallow even the life force and chakra of Nine-Tails, Kirabi dare not take the risk.

    "Hey! Uncle Kirabi!" Naruto waved at him behind Kirabi and said, "Use that trick, that trick!"

    Kirabi frowned, looked at Naruto's hint, suddenly realized, clapped his hands and said: "Yes. Why didn't I think of it. Boy, I really have you."

    Speaking of which, Kirabi gave Naruto a thumbs up, then turned around again and said to Uchiha Tatsumi: "I'll hold him back, you use that trick quickly, it's up to you."

    "good!"

    I saw that Naruto no longer paid attention to the dynamics of the two under the intentional or unintentional cover of Kirabi, but concentrated on separating two large chakra hands, compressing the chakra of the two attributes of yin and yang in a ratio of 2:8.

    The rich black chakra is continuously gathered into a spherical shape under the efforts of Naruto. Just by looking at the amount of chakra contained in it, one can know that the power of this move must be amazing.  The stable Chakra always wants to get rid of Naruto's control and vent it.

    "Please, you must succeed!" Naruto tore his throat in a low voice, trying not to make his voice too loud and cause the ball to become unstable.

    "Naruto must be successful." Looking deeply at Naruto, Kirabi turned his head, and suddenly a layer of brown and blood-red chakra coat burned on his body.  To buy time for Naruto, he chose to borrow the power of Eight Tails to enter the state of Tailed Beast.

    "Have you finally started to be serious?" Chen's eyes gradually became sharper. He knew exactly what Kirabi and Naruto were thinking. Chen knew very well that it was nothing more than the tailed beast jade.  That's all, relying on Kirabi to delay Naruto to release the Tailed Beast Jade.

    "It's a good idea." Chen snorted coldly, waved his arm and stared at Kirabi with his scarlet Sharingan eyes: "Unfortunately, I can only think about it. Do you think it will be useful to me?"

    Sen Leng's eyes reveal endless chill, since they are so ignorant, don't blame Chen for being too ruthless.

    "How do you know if you don't try? You idiot, bastard!" Qi Rabi became different after being transformed into a tailed beast.

    It seems that borrowing the Chakra of Eight Tails gave him confidence, and the continuous flow of Chakra from the seal was transmitted to Kirabi.  Kirabi squeezed his fist hard and made a "click, click, click" sound.

    He stared at Uchiha Chen with burning eyes. Although he may not be able to defeat Chen in his current state, in Kirabi's opinion, he can still more or less.?Causing damage to Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Once some people have power, they will swell and become blindly arrogant, and even forget how helpless they were when they were weak.

    Just like the current Kirabi, in Chen's view, he just started to borrow the Chakra of Eight Tails, and after a slight increase in strength, he began to become a little swollen, and he didn't have any idea.

    "If you really have some strength, you will start to float." Uchiha Tatsuo stretched out his hand, and the natural attribute chakra between the heaven and the earth continued to flow, and began to gather in his hand in a mighty way.

    Uchiha Chen directly stirred up the flow of chakra within a radius of 100 meters, and Naruto who was condensing the tailed beast jade was the first to bear the brunt. When Chen stretched out his hand to hold it, Naruto managed to condense the chakra slightly.  It almost exploded because of him.

    If it weren't for Naruto's sharp eyesight and quick hands to block the passage of external Chakra gathering in time, maybe the unformed Tailed Beast Jade would directly explode in Naruto's hands, resulting in a failure.

    Between the heaven and the earth, the seven-color natural attributes are continuously gathered in Chen Xuzhang's hands, one after another, continuously condensed and compressed, and gradually form a seven-color natural sword.

    "So, is it because you have become floating or I can't lift the sword?" Chen took a step forward, shook the colorful sword in his hand, and looked at Naruto and Kirabi with an unkind expression.

    Kirabi, who was still full of confidence, suddenly had an ugly face as if he had stepped on dog shit. He stared at the colorful sword in Chen's hand with drooping eyes, and there was a faint feeling in his heart telling him that he must not be stabbed by that sword.  , otherwise the consequences will be exactly the same as the previous Naruto.

    "Sure enough, no matter how much I overestimate you, I still underestimate your strength."

    Kirabi inserted the seven knives back into his back and shouted coldly: "Ha!"

    A strong chakra airflow spread from Kirabi.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and fortieth; Unequal battle II

    ?

    "Boom" the ground was driven by the strong airflow of Kirabi, directly drying the top layer of soil on the ground. If you look closely, you can still see the smooth surface on the ground. Obviously, this layer of mud  The textured land has been directly dried into ceramics by the strong airflow of Kirabi.

    A closer look at Kirabi's body has changed again, and the tail that was still substantive is now also absorbed, and four energyized tails composed of chakra energy are gradually stretched out.

    Now it can be said that Kirabi's whole body is wrapped in a chakra coat, as if there is a protective film on his fragile body.  Kirabi gave Uchiha Tatsuo a wary look, and pulled out the seven knives on his back again, suddenly Kirabi frowned.

    Looking at Uchiha Tatsumi who held the sword in front of him, he always felt that something was wrong, because everything seemed to be going too smoothly. From the beginning to the present, no matter what Uchiha Tatsu did to their actions.  Stop it, just let them act.

    It seems that Chen is not worried that they will come back, looking at Uchiha Chen's eyes, it seems that he is also looking at the ants in the cage.  Although the situation in front of him seemed to be slightly on Kirabi's side, thinking of Uchiha Tatsuo's weird smile cast a shadow over Kirabi's confidence.

    Looking at Tatsuo Uchiha, Kirabi knew that he could not continue to procrastinate, the longer the delay, the confidence of himself and others would gradually be lost, so he could only act first.

    Kirabi chopped off his feet, and the whole person quickly darted forward and attacked Uchiha Chen. At the same time, he waved his body again and again, and the seven knives clamped on Kirabi's body attacked Uchiha Chen at the same time. Take a closer look  , Each blade is actually covered with a layer of blood-red chakra.

    "Supersonic Thunderbolt Escape Knife!"

    "It's actually a weapon made of chakra conductive metal?" Chen Weiwei glanced at Kirabi in surprise. You must know that chakra conductive metal is not cheap in the world of Hokage.  It's just two small finger knives.

    In other words, the well-known Konoha Shirato Hatake Mosaku's knife is only mixed with a little chakra conductive metal.

    In particular, it can be seen how rare this chakra conductive metal is in the world of Naruto.  And the seven knives in Kirabi's hands were all mixed with chakra conductive metal, which was not recorded in the original book.

    Surprises are surprises, but Uchiha Chen didn't panic at all.

    Facing the menacing Kirabi, Uchiha Tatsuo was not polite but waved the colorful long sword in his hand.

    "Dang Dang Dang Dang."

    The seven-colored long sword in Chen's hand collided with Kirabi's seven knives, causing bursts of sparks to fly, and the two of them fought fiercely for a while.

    After hundreds of moves, Kirabi's attack could not help but gradually slowed down, and even his breath had a slight gasp.  After the high-intensity battle for a long time, Kirabi's physical strength has shown signs of exhaustion.

    "Is this going to work?" Uchiha Tatsumi gave a playful look, as if saying that you can't do it before I use my strength.

    "Damn it, don't be complacent!" Kirabi slashed the colorful long sword in Chen's hand, withdrew and retreated, even showing an ugly expression, he glanced in the direction of Naruto behind him: "Isn't it alright?"

    Seeing that Naruto is still concentrating on condensing Tailed Beast Jade, he can't help but secretly anxious, he can't last long in this way, Uchiha Tatsuo is really too strong, although Kirabi doesn't want to admit it, but that's the truth, just  With his current strength, there is no way to cause trouble to Uchiha Tatsumi, and for now, he can only wait for Naruto to open a breakthrough.

    "I hope I can make it in time." Kirabi muttered to himself, and then gave a light drink. The chakra in his body surged wildly, and the crazy lightning rolled and surged on Kirabi's body, matching the scarlet color on his body at the moment.  The chakra coat is like a tumbling thunder god of the underworld.

    "Boom."

    The terrifying air wave was like the tide in the sea, and it swept towards Uchiha Tatsun's position crazily, carrying the scorched yellow soil that was lifted up, like a tornado all over the sky, just blocking Uchiha Tatsuo's sight.

    "Good opportunity!" Kirabi's eyes lit up, he moved his feet, and rushed towards Uchiha Chen under the cover of the turbulent wind and clouds caused by the air waves.

    "Thunder Tunnel Super Lightning Plow Hot Knife!"

    Kirabi opened one arm and rushed towards Uchiha Chen with all his strength. It was obvious that his move was aimed at defeating Chen.

    "Boom!"

      "Boom!"

    The former sound is the sound made by Kirabi bumping into Chen, and the second sound is the sound made by Kirabi forced to stop and step on the ground.

    "Howhow is it possible!" Kirabi, who was wrapped in the eight-tailed chakra coat and the thunder-attribute chakra, showed an unbelievable look on his face.

    One finger!  It turned out to be a finger!

    When Kirabi rushed over, Chen's eyes were not blocked by the flying sand and fluff all over the sky, and any means of covering up his whereabouts under the scarlet Sharingan eyes were useless.

    I saw Uchiha Tatsuo stretch out a finger, and gently pressed against Kirabi's arm where the powerful Chakra was condensed, abruptly resisting Kirabi's advancing steps in front of him.

    Subconsciously, Kirabi involuntarily retreated two steps back, the hand that cast the Thunder Plow Hot Saber had drooped weakly at this moment, and it was obvious that this hand had been abolished by Chen.

    Although the Chakra of Eight Tails is still constantly repairing the hand that was abolished by Uchiha Tatsuo, there is no way to bring a little joy to Kirabi at all.

    "Too strong, too strong." Kirabi opened his mouth, and he no longer knew what words to use to describe it.  Even his adopted brother, the Fourth Raikage, couldn't block the killing blow so easily.

    Cheerful and optimistic by nature, Kirabi, who faced everything positively, couldn't help but feel a little doubt in his heart at this moment.  Could it be that their decision at the beginning was wrong, maybe he should have taken Naruto away forcibly, instead of doing useless work here.

    Desperate emotions arose in Kirabi's heart, and he didn't even know it. At this moment, Uchiha Chen seemed to have become an invincible person in his mind.

    "Uncle Kirabi, get out of the way!" At this moment, Naruto's voice came from behind Kirabi, interrupting his wild thoughts.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and fortieth; Unequal battle three

    ?

    At this moment, Naruto roared, interrupting Kirabi's thoughts, which happened to stop his endless thinking. If Kirabi is allowed to continue like this, the more he thinks, the more he will think about Uchiha Tatsuo's thoughts.  The fear will also become bigger and bigger, and if this continues, Chen will become a nightmare in Kirabi's heart, which means that in the future, Kirabi will subconsciously feel fear when encountering Uchiha Chen, and be timid before fighting!  This is very deadly between ninja duels.

    Fortunately, Naruto was able to catch up at this time!

    Kirabi subconsciously glanced at Naruto, and there was a complex expression in his eyes, grateful and fortunate.

    I saw Naruto tightly holding the dark black tailed beast jade with both hands, even though it was beating in his hand, he would never let go. Seeing Kirabi withdrawing, Naruto heaved a sigh of relief, and then dropped the jade like a bomb.  The dark black tailed beast jade in his hand was thrown towards Uchiha Chen, as if what he was holding was really a bomb that was about to explode.

    "Are you here?" Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes were serious, although he had a thousand ways to avoid Naruto's slow tailed beast jade, but he still couldn't help but want to try the taste of hard-wired, it's like a person  Let go of the good roads, and insist on going to those strange places, referred to as "If you don't die, you won't die."

    "Boom!"

    The dark black tailed beast jade exploded in front of Uchiha Chen, just like a deep-sea atomic bomb exploded. Terrible energy overflowed from the center of the explosion, and all places with a radius of more than ten meters were affected by the tailed beast jade.

    As a result, this place shook violently like an earthquake, and a mushroom cloud several meters high rose from the flat ground. Even Kirabi and Naruto, who were retreating repeatedly, could not completely escape from the tailed beast jade.  In the range of the explosion, even people couldn't help being overturned to the ground by the aftermath of the explosion of the Tailed Beast Jade.

    However, the two of them didn't feel depressed about being overturned by the Tailed Beast Jade, but looked at the mushroom cloud with scorching eyes, as if they wanted to penetrate the mushroom cloud to see what was going on inside.

    "This timeit should be safe."

    "Don't worry, Uncle Kirabi, it's all right!"

    The space inside the mushroom cloud was constantly raging with energy, and Naruto and Kirabi could only wait outside quietly. It took about 20 minutes for the mushroom cloud to gradually rise and dissipate.

    Naruto and Kirabi widened their eyes to see the situation clearly, but the smoke still blocked their eyes.

    Suddenly, Kirabi's eyes changed, and then he looked into the distance solemnly, because the eight tails in his body told him that there still seemed to be signs of life activity in the center of the explosion of the tailed beast jade.

    After the smoke dissipated, the scorched soil became more rotten under the ravages of the Tailed Beast Jade, and the whistling wind blew past, causing waves of debris to fly, and standing in the center of the explosion was Uchiha Tatsuya.

    The huge Susanoo almost wrapped Uchiha Tatsumi's whole body, it seemed that Uchiha Tatsuya didn't get hurt at all.  Oh, no, if you look carefully, you can still find that the corners of Uchiha Tatsuo's clothes are slightly scorched black.

    The Tailed Beast Jade Kankan, which Naruto worked so hard to condense, just burned Uchiha Tatsuki's clothes.

    "Thisit's impossible!" Kirabi shouted loudly.

    He couldn't believe his eyes, except for the scorched black corner of his clothes, Uchiha Chen didn't even have a breath, how could he fight this, the Tailed Beast Jade can be said to be the strongest attack method in their hands, even this  How to deal with Uchiha Chen, you can already give up.

    Naruto's heart tightened suddenly when he saw that Uchiha Tatsumi was unharmed, then he breathed a sigh of relief, and then showed a shocked and unkind expression.  As Chen was his first friend, Naruto certainly didn't want Chen to die in his hands, but as his enemy, he was shocked and uncomfortable that Chen was unscathed.

    "That's all." After disarming Susano, Uchiha Tatsuo slowly opened his eyes, lightly brushed the scorched corner of his clothes and said calmly.

    He took two steps forward, pointed at Kirabi and Naruto with the colorful long sword in his hand: "Is there any other way, if not, then this battle can be over."

    Very casual tone, obviously, Chen didn't take it seriously from the beginning.

    "Naruto, go!"

    Kirabi, who came to his senses, pushed Naruto back hard. His current strength, which was still in the state of a tailed beast, was different from that of the past. Naruto flew tens of meters away after being surrounded by him.

    "Uncle Kirabi!"

    "Leave me alone, you go!" Kirabi roared without looking back, and then looked at Uchiha Chen with a serious face, with a big bead of sweat on his forehead.?Following his cheeks down.

    If possible, he actually wants to retreat now, but Chen will not just watch the two of them escape together.  If the two of them had left honestly before, perhaps so many things would not have happened.

    Do you want to blame Naruto?  In fact, Naruto is not to be blamed, because even Kirabi underestimated Uchiha Tatsumi's strength. Since he underestimated the enemy, he must pay responsibility for his arrogance.

    Holding the seven knives tightly, Kirabi roared and rushed towards Uchiha Chen. He didn't dare to drag down any more, because the longer he dragged on, the faster his confidence would be lost. He was afraid that when the time came  There is no courage to raise a sword against Uchiha Chen.

    "Ah!~~"

    The seven knives are constantly swaying towards Uchiha Chen, the seemingly chaotic knife skills contain the essence of the seven knives of Yunin.

    The lights and shadows of the sword are confusing and confusing. Kirabi's knife skills are so fast that it is impossible to see how the knife in his hand is swung out and how it is retracted.

    However, Kirabi is fast, while Uchiha Tatsuya is even faster. With a seven-colored long sword, all the attacks of Kirabi's seven knives are blocked, and none of the moves can really hit Uchiha Chen.

    "Dang Dang Dang Dang!"

    "Bang!" With a sound, under the fierce attack, the knife in Kirabi's hand was finally overwhelmed, and it broke into two pieces under repeated strong attacks.

    And the sound of the knife breaking seemed to remind Kirabi, which made his attack stagnate.  He looked at the broken knife in his hand in disbelief. You must know that this is a weapon made of the best metal in the Land of Thunder. It has been with him for so many years, but he didn't expect it to be broken here. Maybe from now on, the seven knives will  Will become six knives.

    "Have you played enough?"

    Chen raised his eyebrows, lightly stroked the colorful long sword in his hand, and then looked at Qi Rabi with cold eyes and said in a cold voice: "I've paid enough, now it's time for me to collect interest!" (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and fortieth three; two people who escaped

    ?

    A cold chill flashed in Uchiha Chen's eyes, and a trace of murderous aura burst out, which made Kirabi who was about to attack stagnate, and the knife in his hand suddenly seemed to lose its direction.

    The most frightening thing is that, under the constant oppression of Uchiha Chen's murderous intent, Kirabi retreated again and again, but felt as if Chen had never left in front of him, but when Uchiha Chen took a closer look, he didn't move half a step at all.

    Chen held the arm of the colorful long sword and waved it, and the long sword cut off Kirabi's left hand with a sharp sword energy, and along with it, the short knife that was clamped by his arm was also cut off.

    Kirabi's long arm swung blood and flew far away. He covered his arm, looked at Uchiha Chen unkindly, and stepped back without a trace under his feet, covering that arm vaguely.  one time.

    However, Uchiha Chen looked at him and smiled contemptuously. The colorful long sword in his hand did not stop, and he swung it again and again, cutting off all of Kirabi's limbs in an instant.

    Uchiha Tatsuo took one last look at Kirabi, who was overflowing with blood, raised the long sword in his hand, raised the knife in his hand, and dropped his head to the ground.

    Chen let out a sigh of relief, and slowly dissipated the colorful long sword in his hand. Originally, he didn't want to make it so bloody. It was obvious that Naruto and Kirabi didn't know much about it.  On the muzzle of Bo Chen's gun, they have already let them go, but they still don't want to go.

    However, at this moment, Kirabi, who was supposed to be dead, suddenly disappeared into a puff of smoke with a "bang", replaced by a section of octopus tentacles that had become torn apart.

    "So it's the avatar technique?" Chen nodded thoughtfully, no wonder that guy Qi Rabi became so weird before, it turned out that he had already started using the avatar technique.

    "However, do you think you can run like this?" Uchiha Tatsuo raised his head and looked at the direction where Uzumaki Naruto left before, showing a mysterious smile: "You guys are too naive."

    At the same time, after Naruto was pushed away by Kirabi at the beginning, he wanted to continue to help him, but saw Kirabi stretch out a hand behind him and make a few secret gestures to Naruto.

    Naruto, who didn't listen to the class well at the ninja school, didn't understand what Kirabi's gesture meant. Originally, what Kirabi wanted to express was to let Naruto go first, he came to stop Uchiha Chen, and then  Trying to evacuate, Naruto told him to leave quickly, and Kirabi would break out from another place.

    After many battles, after realizing that Chen is not an enemy they can defeat now, Naruto also knows that he should retreat now, but he absolutely does not agree to let Kirabi cover him.  They should go and return together.

    That's why Kirabi didn't let him go before.  Seeing that if he didn't go at this moment, the route to Kirabi's evacuation would be delayed, Naruto gritted his teeth, turned around and ran away with his eyes closed.

    I don't know how long he ran. Naruto gradually stopped after he couldn't see Chen and Kirabi at all. He was slow in nature and only now realized: "That's not right! Uncle Kirabi beat him again by himself.  But how can Chen break through from other places?"

    He slapped his head, only to realize that Kirabi had lied to him: "No, I have to go back and save Uncle Kirabi!"

    Naruto turned his head, stared at the leaving road, and stared into the distance with burning eyes, as if he could see Uchiha Tatsumi and Kirabi who were fighting in front of him from here.

    "Uncle Kirabi, wait for me, I'll be right here!"

    Naruto took a deep breath, fastened the Konoha forehead guard on his head again and laughed loudly: "Hahahaha, I want to be Uzumaki Naruto of Hokage! Uchiha Tatsuya, here I come!"

    As he spoke, Naruto bent his body slightly, stepped on the ground hard with his strength, jumped onto the tree and stepped on the branches to retreat all the way.

    However, on the way Naruto retreated, a figure galloped over from a distance, and the two passed by.  It wasn't until this time that Naruto realized: "This person seems familiar."

    "Uncle Kirabi!"

    "Naruto!"

    The two stopped, and Naruto stared at Kirabi excitedly with his eyes wide open. Although he was a little confused about why Kirabi also retreated in this direction, this did not stop him from getting excited.

    "Uncle Kirabi, why are you here!" Running a few steps forward, Naruto stood excitedly in front of Kirabi and said loudly, "Didn't you say you broke through from another direction?"

    Looking at the excited Naruto, Kirabi couldn't help but laugh a little. It seems that this guy misunderstood his signal signal.? 

    But then he asked with a serious face, "Why did you run back again?"

    Naruto patted his head and laughed, "Ahaha, I understood your gesture before and said that we should run separately. I didn't realize that if I ran away, Uncle Kirabi, you would run alone.  I can¡¯t drop it, so I want to go back and help you.¡±

    Looking at Naruto's innocent face, Kirabi was annoyed and funny. What he laughed at was that Naruto could read the password wrong, and what made him angry was that he ran back even though he had already escaped. However, Kirabi  What I didn't expect was that Naruto's hearty laughter couldn't help adding a little bit of warmth in my heart. Although it was rare, it just dispelled the fear brought by Uchiha Tatsuo.

    "By the way, Uncle Kirabi, how did you escape?"

    "How did you escape?" Kirabi thought for a while, as if thinking of Chen's sword waving all over the sky, he couldn't help shivering, and subconsciously touched the somewhat pale left hand,  He casually said: "This is not important, now we haven't completely shaken Uchiha Tatsuo, let's find a way to get rid of him first."

    "Okay." Naruto nodded, turned around, and continued to retreat with Kirabi.

    Along the way, Naruto kept pestering Kirabi, wanting him to explain how he escaped from Uchiha Tatsu, but Kirabi refused to speak, jokingly using Eight-tailed tentacles as a clone to escape so embarrassingly  How dare he say it?

    Suddenly, Naruto's eyes seemed to have discovered something, and he stared at Kirabi's left hand, which was obviously fairer than other skins, and asked curiously: "Hey, Uncle Kirabi, what's wrong with your hand?"  ? How did it become a little different?"

    "This" Kirabi was a little embarrassed, and became angry from embarrassment: "Hurry up, hurry up, why ask so many questions, you idiot, bastard!"

    However, they didn't know that behind them, Uchiha Tatsuo was galloping along the road they were passing.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and fortieth chapters; was caught up

    ?

    Uchiha Chen squinted his eyes half-closed, looking indifferently at the direction the two left, the corners of his mouth slightly raised into a naughty smile and said softly: "Hit if you want to hit, leave if you want, what do you think of me Uchiha Chen?"  gone?"

    Speaking of which, Uchiha Tatsuo casually threw a kunai and raised his right foot, suddenly there was a wave of fluctuation in the space in front of him, just like a stone was thrown into a calm lake, creating ripples layer by layer.

    After he stepped out with his right foot, his figure actually appeared tens of meters away, just like the legendary shrinking land into an inch so close to the end of the world.

    After catching Kunai Uchiha Tatsumi who was still flying, he thought about it carefully. It has been about ten minutes since Naruto escaped. According to the speed of the two of them, they should not have run very far.  If Uchiha Tatsuo moved a little faster, he would be able to catch up before the two of them escaped.

    Or, even if the two of them escaped, what's the use?  If Chen wants to kill them, so what if there are thousands of troops in front of him?  At this moment, Uchiha Tatsuo is like an enemy of ten thousand people who "one man becomes an army", and taking the head of the enemy general from the ten thousand army is like picking something out of a bag.

    Naruto and Kirabi are constantly fleeing, but Uchiha Tatsumi is also constantly chasing them, but how can Naruto and Kirabi's speed compare to Uchiha Tatsumi who can perform space ninjutsu?

    If it wasn't for the fact that Naruto hadn't placed the Flying Thunder God spell on Naruto before, did they think the two of them could escape so quickly?

    Even so, Uchiha Chen is still traveling faster than the two of them with Flying Thunder God

    Glancing at the dense forest behind him, Kirabi sighed with relief: "Fortunately, I have escaped the catastrophe now. I really didn't expect that Uchiha Tatsuo's strength has grown to such a level now. No wonder that year  My foster brother once said that this guy might be the most gifted genius of the Uchiha clan."

    "Huh?" Naruto looked up at Kirabi suspiciously and said, "Has Uncle Raikage ever said that? Isn't his elder brother Itachi Uchiha the most genius of the Uchiha clan?"

    Kirabi shook his head, stretched out his fingers and made some strange gestures and explained: "No, although Uchiha Itachi is said to be strong, he is not so strong that it makes people despair.  He will be at a disadvantage. And Uchiha Tatsuo has been able to fight against my brother-in-law and me many years ago without losing the wind. I didn't expect that his strength has improved even more now. I have to say that we are already old!  "

    Talking about Kirabi¡¯s rare vicissitudes of expression on his face, he has never encountered anything that can change his face due to his optimistic nature, but Uchiha Tatsumi may have been an accident, and his two consecutive emotional gaffes followed.  Uchiha Chen was related, one time was when Chen invaded Yunin Village that year, and the other time was what happened just now.

    Naruto smiled and comforted him: "Haha, don't be sad than Uncle Bi, you haven't used all your strength. If you put all your strength, you might be able to defeat him. Besides, there is me  Well, I want to defeat him and bring him back to the village, next time, next time we meet, I will definitely not let him go!"

    As he spoke, Naruto clenched his fists, with an expression called perseverance on his face. His ninja way has always been to rush forward, to confront the enemy head-on. This is a kind of belief and a belief.

    However, for Kirabi's safety, he violated his own way of tolerance for the first time, or it cannot be said that he violated his way of tolerance, but Naruto always had an uncomfortable feeling in his heart, as if he was chasing  When Sasuke didn't recover, the resentment and depression in his heart would always accumulate in his heart, and then he would be urged to work hard to become stronger.

    "Really? It's really exciting"

    Just as the two were walking and talking, a joking voice came from behind the two.  After hearing this voice, the two of them tightened their bodies at the same time, and quickly turned their heads to look at Uchiha Chen who was rushing towards the two of them with a serious face.

    After catching Kunai for the last time, Uchiha Chen put the Kunai in his hand back into the system space. Although this flying thunder magic is easy to use, it is not suitable for him.  Words from the combat system are not suitable.

    Because Chen himself has a unique combat system, and in his Kaleidoscope Sharingan, he has space ninjutsu that is better than Feilei Shenju, so there is no need to forcefully change his combat style for a tasteless Feilei Shenshu.

    "Okay, now that I'm here, why don't you let me go."

    "Naruto, go away! I'll stop him!" Kirabi whispered to Naruto.

    "Want to run?" Chen said.He glanced at Kirabi and stomped his feet hard.

    The soles of the feet fell, and there was a loud cracking sound like an earthquake. Then, in the surprised eyes of Naruto and Kirabi, the ground where Chen was on was like a spider web.  Go out and gallop towards Naruto Kirabi.

    "The art of wood escape and wood clone!"

    After passing the two of them, the branches completely broke through the ground, and then turned into Uchiha Tatsushi's wooden avatar in the eyes of the two.

    Four directions, three avatars and one main body completely surrounded Kirabi and Naruto.

    "Run. How do you want to run now!" Uchiha Chen's tone was serious, seeing his cold and flickering eyes, it was obvious that he was swayed by Kirabi before getting angry.

    Kirabi grinned slightly, as if smiling wryly. Looking at the situation in front of him, Tatsuo Uchiha was determined not to let the two of them go.

    "Get ready to fight, boy!" After finishing speaking, Kirabi gradually calmed down, informed Naruto, and began to assume a fighting posture.

    Naruto is obviously not a fool. After the two of them were surrounded, he realized that this matter was impossible to be good. He had already started to condense the spiral pill shuriken.

    I saw Naruto suddenly throwing the spiral pill shuriken in Chakra's big hand violently.

    "Wind Dun Helix Ball Shuriken!"

    Chakra's big hand took the spiral pill shuriken and went straight to Uchiha Tatsuo's real body.

    Chen chuckled, stood on the spot and stretched out a finger to catch it hard, but at this moment, Naruto turned his hands, and the big hand of Chakra abruptly changed a direction and slammed on Uchiha Chen's wood.  Above the avatar!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and fortieth chapters; last stand

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Uzumaki Naruto with an embarrassing expression. He originally thought that he would come towards him, but he didn't expect that Naruto's goal from the beginning was his clone.

    "Haha, I didn't expect that." Naruto wiped the bridge of his nose, raised his eyebrows at Uchiha Tatsumi, and didn't care about the embarrassment on Uchiha Tatsumi's face.

    "You bastard." Chen smiled instead of anger, and snorted coldly at Naruto: "I didn't expect you bastard to have a bright mind."

    Seeing that the wooden clone was caught off guard by Naruto's Fengdun spiral pill shuriken, Xingchen stretched out his hand, and another wooden clone appeared on the spot. Naruto, who thought that the loss of a clone would make him feel more relaxed, was stunned.  in there.

    "Do you think it will be useful to kill my wooden clone?" Uchiha Tatsuo sneered: "Or, is your purpose just to kill my wooden clone?"

    Exhaling lightly, watching Kirabi and the two gradually begin to release their aura, a strong sense of oppression came from Uchiha Tatsuo, making Naruto and Kirabi fall into a dilemma.  Even Kirabi had to enter the tailed beast state and use the power of the chakra coat to resist Uchiha Tatsuo's oppression.

    "The situation is not good." Kirabi muttered to himself.

    Now three of his seven knives have been broken, and he is no longer the seven-knife warrior of the past, but in terms of lethality, it still has not decreased. After all, the fewer knives, the greater the control over the knives.  Now Qirabbi, who only had four knives, was twice as fast as when he had seven knives.

    But even so, he still has no chance of winning when facing Uchiha Tatsu, and even after his sword was cut off by Uchiha Tatsu, a shadow was left in his heart.

    Even though Kirabi is not a warrior, not a swordsman.  As long as he uses a sword, he has the belief in the sword. Now Kirabi's belief has been cut off by Uchiha Tatsumi. If he still wants to use the sword, then when he meets Uchiha Tatsumi, his actual combat power will drop by at least  three floors.

    This is not an exaggeration, Uchiha Chen is equivalent to Kirabi's inner demon in swordsmanship, if he wants to improve his swordsmanship again, he must cross the hurdle of Uchiha Chen, but he is in front of Uchiha Chen  If the knife is lifted, the combat power will be forcibly suppressed. This is an endless loop. How difficult is it for normal people to bypass it?

    "It seems that we can only fight with our backs, Uncle Kirabi, let's go!" Naruto looked at Uchiha Chen with a serious face, but anyone could see the excitement in his eyes.

    Kirabi shook his head with a wry smile. Looking at Naruto who was in high spirits, he didn't know what to say. After all, they had to do their best under the current situation.  Immediately, his face gradually became serious, but seeing that he didn't draw out his sword, it was obvious that he was still a little trembling towards Uchiha Tatsu.

    "Ah!" Kirabi roared, and began to transform abruptly in front of the two of them. The previous battles have proved that the tailed beast that is only covered with a chakra coat is no match for Uchiha Chen.  Only further tail beastization will do.

    If Tatsuo Uchiha knew what Kirabi was thinking now, he would definitely sneer at it. In his eyes, the transformation into a tailed beast is simply a joke, or something like the transformation into a tailed beast is a big joke in front of the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Now Uchiha Tatsuo, who has merged with the ten tails, can control his eyes to switch between Samsara Eye and Kaleidoscope Sharingan at any time.  The most important thing is that the final form of Sharingan, which is Jiugouyu Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Uchiha Tatsuo could have chosen to evolve after merging the ten tails, but for some reason, a voice faintly told him that now the best  It is best not to choose evolution, now is not the best time to evolve.

    In addition to the Jiugouyu Yongma Kaleidoscope Sharingan, Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes can be said to be the strongest eyes in the world of Naruto, and it is just a joke in his eyes.

    However, since Kirabi and Naruto have subconsciously ignored this point, and the Eight-Tails and Nine-Tails have nothing to do, Uchiha Tatsuo doesn't mind playing with them.  It is too early to go to the Akatsuki organization now. Obito may not have become Ten Tails Jinchuriki at this time, even if he is killed, he will not have the slightest sense of existence.

    Now Uchiha Tatsuo's mentality has changed long ago. Since he merged and absorbed the ten tails to become ten tails Jinchuriki, Uchiha Tatsuo's mentality began to change slowly. In the past, he had to improve his mentality for survival and revenge.  strength.

    But now, after his strength has reached the peak of this world, and he has heard the stories about other worlds from the system again, Uchiha Tatsuo has already looked down on those things, and what he looks forward to most now is to meet such one or two valuable opponents  .

      This is also the reason why Chen allowed Obito to recycle the gold horns and silver horns at that time, and allowed the big snake pocket to reincarnate the dead strong man.

    Without the power of Nine-Tails, Obito would not be able to become Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, and without the efforts of Orochito, Uchiha Madara would not be reincarnated so quickly.

    Chen watched with great interest as Kirabi forcibly turned into a tailed beast in front of him.

    Gradually, the blood-red chakra covered Kirabi's whole body, but this was not enough, more chakra poured out continuously, and soon Kirabi was submerged in the blood-red chakra,  The huge chakra wraps Kirabi in the center, and now Kirabi looks like a blood-red savage beast, with eight blood-red tails swaying in the wind.

    Kirabi is one of the few Jinchuriki who can maintain his will after the energy tail beast, those dark black eyes stared at Uchiha Tatsuo, "Roar!"

    Even though he was able to maintain his will, Kirabi, who turned into a beast after seeing Uchiha Tatsu, couldn't help but roar at him, venting the pent-up in his heart.

    The roaring sound made Uchiha Chen's windbreaker flutter with a strong airflow, and it even blew down countless tall and tall trees behind him.  It seems vicious and vicious, but in fact it has no effect on Uchiha Chen at all.

    This kind of bluff roaring is just the behavior of the weak. The strong never bother to make such behaviors. The real strong will only deal fatal blows to the enemy during the battle.  Just like the villain died of talking too much, the weak died of pretending.

    Uchiha Tatsuo hooked his fingers towards the beast-tailed Kirabi, as if to say let the horse come.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and fortieth chapters; Last Stand II

    ?

    It is said that the territoriality and inviolability of beasts are innate. Although the consciousness of Kirabi who has turned into a beast with tails is still under his own control, he has already been assimilated by the consciousness of eight-tailed beasts deep in his heart.  That is to say, although Kirabi has consciousness at this moment, the irritable factor in his bones has been activated by the power of eight tails.

    After seeing such a blatant provocation from Uchiha Tatsumi, Kirabi couldn't help but growl, leaned forward, and bowed like a wild beast.

    Immediately, his legs sank and began to accumulate strength, and suddenly he kicked hard.

    "boom!"

    The legs touched the ground, and the strong friction made Kirabi's speed very fast. With the advantage of his huge body, Kirabi came to Uchiha Chen in just two steps.

    He roared at Uchiha Tatsuya, raised a hand, and slammed down on Uchiha Tatsumi's place fiercely.

    "Boom!"

    Before Kirabi's big hand hit Uchiha Tatsuo, he took the lead in retreating, narrowly avoiding Kirabi's attack.

    Without any accident, Kirabi's big hand hit the ground directly, making a loud noise and kicking up piles of dirt.

    The beast-tailed Kirabi narrowed his eyes, and at the moment Uchiha Tatsuo flew into the air, he moved.

    The eight tails behind him extended infinitely, and the tip of the tail became sharper, so he rushed straight to Uchiha Chen, as if he wanted to use the tip of the tail to pierce Uchiha Chen directly.

    Seeing the attack that was rushing towards him like a net, Uchiha Tatsuo turned a blind eye, staring playfully at Kirabi who turned into a tailed beast and said with a smile: "It seems that not only the power has become stronger after the tailed beast, your  The brain has also become quite thick."

    "You idiot! Bastard!"

    Seemingly hearing the taunt Uchiha Tatsu expected, Kirabi let out a roar, and the speed at which his tail stretched became faster.

    But even if he speeds up no matter how fast, how could he be too fast for Uchiha Chen who is on guard?

    Chen waved his right hand with his finger as a sword, and the azure blue chakra sword energy was like a half-moon. It cut off Qirabi's eight tails with destructive power, and the castration remained unabated, and finally disappeared into the sky, leaving only a piece of  A tree stump with a neat cross-section and a tree trunk that was unfortunately affected and fell down.

    The eight tails fell to the ground and made a dull sound. After several energy changes, they turned into substantial octopus tentacles.

    The kaleidoscope Sharingan in Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes slowly turned.

    "Amaterasu!"

    The ominous flames from the abyss directly burned all these tails, and Uchiha Tatsumi did not forget that the guy with the eight tails was able to perform the Tentacle Clone Technique.

    As long as there are tentacles, you can use the tentacles to perform avatars, or even substitutes, without people noticing.  Uchiha Tatsuo made the same mistake as Nagato before, and of course he will not make the same mistake now.

    The same trick will not work on Saint Seiya, and it is the same on Uchiha Chen here.  The same trick will not work against Uchiha Chen.

    Chen stretched out a hand, and squeezed the pile of burning octopus tentacles fiercely. The pile of octopus tentacles that were being burned by the flames of Amaterasu seemed to disappear out of thin air, and in a burst of distorted space fluctuations, they "sighed"  Disappeared in the eyes of everyone.

    "Now let me see what other tricks you have!" Chen stared at Kirabi fiercely, and then gave him a little light.

    "Wind Dun refines empty bombs!"

    "boom!"

    With the sound like a bullet popping out of its chamber, a transparent gas bullet flashed away in the void.

    The corner of Uchiha Chen's mouth curled up into a smile, and there happened to be a small hole in Kirabi's forehead opposite him.

    That's right, although Uchiha Tatsuo's improved refining ammo is said to be smaller in size, the penetration and speed have been greatly improved, just like the hot weapons in the world of Naruto, after Uchiha Tatsuya's  After compression and strengthening, it easily pierced through the forehead of Kirabi who turned into a tailed beast.

    "Sohow?"

    Uchiha Tatsuo knew that such an attack alone was not enough to kill Kirabi, but what he wanted to do was to completely enrage Kirabi, and then force him to turn into a full-body tailed beast.

    Sure enough, no matter who it is, as long as it is a tailed beast, its personality will always be manic, not to mention the eight-tailed tailed beast with a very fiery personality.

    You must know that before meeting Kirabi, Yatsuo's Jinchuriki often ran away. If it weren't for the strong strength of the third generation of Raikage, Yunin Village might be run away.? The eight tails were burned.

    Now, after being so strongly provoked by Uchiha Tatsuo, if he can still hold his breath, then it is not Hachio.

    The Eight-Tails roared in Kirabi's body, regardless of the agreement with Kirabi, he informed Kirabi in his heart, and even took the initiative to start further tailed beast transformation!

    Kirabi, who was wrapped up by the eight tails, sighed softly. After understanding its anger, he didn't stop it, but opened his heart to let the eight tails behave. After all, this was not the first time, although he didn't want to do this, but now  But there is no better way, only to gamble on this one.

    "EightEight Tails? Uncle Kirabi?"

    Naruto's eyes widened, looking at the fully transformed eight-tailed bull ghost, he was speechless for a while, and he never thought that things would turn out like this.

    "Narutoseize the opportunity and run away!"

    The nine tails in Naruto's body kept urging him, but Naruto didn't listen.

    "No! Since Uncle Kirabi has already done this, how can I escape again?" Naruto, who has escaped once, has already regarded it as the greatest shame of Shinobi, how could he leave Kirabi alone again  flee from people?

    Throwing away Chen's wooden avatar with one hand, Naruto looked at Kirabi with flickering eyes. In fact, he also wanted to fight Chen, but he was very lucky to be undefeated against the three wooden avatars.  Take the time to help Kirabi?

    Hachio, who was irritated and showed a complete body, squatted down and whimpered at Uchiha Tatsuo in a low voice, as if he also sensed the threat of this guy.

    Eight tails took two steps back and opened its mouth wide. The black-red chakra and the blue chakra gradually condensed, and they gathered together according to the ratio of Yin-Yang chakra 2:8. It was the Tailed Beast Jade that Naruto used before!

    However, the Eight-Tails is much faster to use than Naruto, and in the blink of an eye, a huge Tailed Beast Jade Transformation has taken shape.

    Eight tails faced Uchiha Chen, spewed out the Tailed Beast Jade, and rushed towards Uchiha Chen with the power of destroying the world.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and fortieth seven chapters; last stand three

    ?

    Uchiha Chen looked indifferent, looking at the tailed beast jade that was coming towards him, naturally Chen would not be so stupid as to take another tailed beast jade.

    People can have the first experience, which is called experiencing novelty, called trying.  But there cannot be a second time, the second time is called stupidity, being stupid.

    I have already experienced the Tailed Beast Jade once, and after knowing the upper limit of my own defense, Uchiha Chen will certainly not be so stupid as to face the powerful Tailed Beast Jade, especially the Tailed Beast Jade of Eight Tails, in Chen's view, seems to be faintly  It is much stronger than the Tailed Beast Jade released by Naruto before.

    With a flash, Uchiha Tatsuo jumped into the air, avoiding the most direct impact of Tailed Beast Jade.

    The moment Uchiha Tatsu dodged, the dark black tailed beast jade was like a balloon that was punctured, and it exploded in the blink of an eye, and a huge dark black mushroom cloud instantly swept Uchiha  Bochen's position was completely swallowed up.

    The manic energy in the mushroom cloud is constantly tumbling and surging, and the breath of destruction is constantly rising and falling. It seems that all the substances in the mushroom cloud must be destroyed before they can give up.

    "Huh?" Uchiha Chen had already noticed something was wrong when the mushroom cloud began to spread. He seemed to have miscalculated the attack range of this tailed beast jade.

    In a daze, he was swallowed by the mushroom cloud produced by the explosion of the Tailed Beast Jade.  Fortunately, Chen subconsciously unfolded the Susanoo so that he was not affected by the energy generated by the explosion.

    "There is still this kind of operation, I really underestimate you." Uchiha Chen smacked his mouth, touched his chin under Susano's defense, and couldn't help shaking his head.

    The clouds cleared and the rain cleared, and the clouds cleared. After the dust settled, Uchiha Tatsuo's figure appeared in front of the two of them again. Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi's undamaged body, Naruto said that there was no fluctuation in his heart.

    After all, it has been proved before that the Tailed Beast Jade does not work for him. Even if the Eight-Tails Tailed Beast Jade is a little bigger and has a wider range, the result is actually the same.

    But Hachio, who was burned in anger, didn't think so. Seeing that Uchiha Tatsuya was unscathed, he roared angrily at Uchiha Tatsuya, and then the energy in his mouth began to accumulate again.

    "Is there any energy left? He really deserves to be called the most perfect Jinchuriki." Uchiha Tatsumi frowned. Although he didn't care about making Hachio into a perfect body, it was not his style to be beaten blindly.  What's the difference?

    However, at this moment, the tailed beast jade in the mouth of Bawei had formed again, it roared, and the tailed beast jade in its mouth sprayed towards Chen continuously.

    That's right!

    At this moment, what Kirabi condensed is not just a tailed beast jade, as the second strongest existence among the tailed beasts, he can also spray tailed beast jade continuously like the nine tails.

    One after another, the tailed beast jade spewed towards Uchiha Chen continuously, like a machine gun.

    "Give up the more powerful cohesion time in exchange for a faster speed? Interesting"

    Uchiha Tatsuo closed his eyes, and then suddenly opened them. The eternal kaleidoscope writing eyes in his eyes had long since disappeared, replaced by the eyes of reincarnation representing the power of the sages of the Six Paths.

    I saw him stretch out his hand and make a gesture of resistance to the tailed beast jade that flew towards him one after another.

    "Hungry ghosts absorb!"

    In the surprised eyes of Eight-Tailed and Naruto, all the Tailed Beast Jade was absorbed by Uchiha Tatsushi's power.

    "Do you think I really have nothing to do with you?" Chen looked at Eight Wei with a half-smile.  Then he flicked his hand to him: "Your things, return them to you!"

    A Tailed Beast Jade that was bigger than all the Tailed Beast Jade combined went back the same way and headed towards Eight Tails.

    Tatsuo Uchiha shook his hand slightly, and separated three wooden clones again. At the same time, the three wooden clones who were fighting Naruto also stopped attacking. The six clones surrounded Hachio in a circle, forming seals with their hands,  After seeing the tailed beast jade entering the attack range, he suddenly slapped the ground.

    "Array of Six Scarlet Suns!"

    Compared with the four red sun formations in the Konoha collapse plan, the power of the four red sun formations is even higher. The six red sun formations based on the power of the six paths bind the eight tails in it.

    "Uncle Kirabi!"

    "Let you also have a good taste of your own tailed beast jade."

    Looking at the Eight-Tails who kept screaming in the Six Scarlet Yang Formation, Uchiha Tatsuo smiled contemptuously. Although the strength of Kirabi after the tail beast transformation was indeed amazing, it was not at all against Chen who had merged with the Ten-Tails and promoted to the Six Paths.  What kind of.

    After a long time, the screams in the formation finally stopped, but the power of the explosion was far from stopping.

    outsideAlthough Naruto is worried, he can only be anxious.

    "Uncle Kirabi!"

    "Uncle Kirabi!"

    Naruto shouted loudly towards the inside, but there was no response at all. Perhaps Hachio had already passed out in the explosion, or he might have died in the explosion. How could he hear Naruto's voice?

    "Damn it!" Naruto clenched his fists tightly, and the expression on his face became extremely sad and angry. There seemed to be tears in his eyes, and Naruto sucked his nose hard.

    In the end, he couldn't hold it back, and tears and snot flowed down his nose.

    "If it wasn't for meif it wasn't for my waywardness, how could Uncle Kirabi be like this!"

    "Every time, every time. The lecherous sage, everyone in the village," Naruto's mood became extremely unstable, his eyes began to become cruel and cold, looking at Uchiha Chen's  His eyes were not as peaceful as before.

    It seems that because of Kirabi's incident, he thought of Uchiha Tatsumi's invasion of Konoha back then.  Naruto's emotions were gradually replaced by something called anger.

    "Damn"

    Naruto's eyes were gradually replaced by animal pupils, and the originally stable tailed animal pattern began to fluctuate. Nine tails slowly stretched out from behind Naruto, and he lay on the ground.

    The body began to swell, and a huge amount of tailed beast chakra wrapped Naruto's body, and the prototype was obviously the energyized Nine Tails with nine tails stretched out.

    Naruto, who has been dazzled by anger, has no one around him to stop him at this moment, and he has completely turned into a beast, roaring at Uchiha Chen.  In its eyes, only Uchiha Chen is his greatest enemy in this space, and the only remaining thought tells him to kill Uchiha Chen, to kill Uchiha Chen.

    The unconscious Naruto, or Kyuubi let out an angry roar, squatted down, and rubbed one foot on the ground, as if he was ready to rush over.

    "Can't take it anymore?" Uchiha Tatsuo chuckled: "You are still the same as before, but you don't know that you are the most unsafe and unstable variable in the whole world!"

    Speaking of Uchiha Tatsuo's deep affection and seriousness, he snorted coldly at Naruto.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and fortieth eight chapters; inexplicable palpitations

    ?

    For Naruto, a 100% accidental son of destiny, Chen did not dare to underestimate Naruto too much, otherwise he would not have directly abolished Naruto from the beginning.

    However, looking at the present, with the support of the power of the nine tails, Naruto Uzumaki is not surprised at all. If he can't do this, then he is not worthy of being called a ninja with a 100% degree of surprise.  up.

    For a guy like Naruto, he must either be extremely powerful and not be afraid of his revenge, or he must be killed or controlled in the first place.  Obviously, Uchiha Chen belongs to the former, and with his strength, he is really not afraid of the current Naruto causing any harm to him.

    The corners of Chen's clothes moved automatically without wind, and his body gradually soared into the air as if he was not affected by gravity, until he was just looking directly at the beastly Nine Tails.

    Glancing at the beast roaring at him with disdain, the kaleidoscope Sharingan in Uchiha Tatsumi's pupils enlarged infinitely, and in Kyuubi's eyes, the whole world seemed to be composed of Chen's kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    In the end, Chen still chose to use the kaleidoscope Sharingan's pupil technique. It is meaningless to bully the two who have lost their minds. The two of them, especially Kirabi, can't squeeze out a stronger strength.  , It's just a waste of time to stay any longer.

    The pupils of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan are infinitely enlarged in Kyuubi's eyes, forcibly restraining him in this world, no matter how roaring it is, there is no way to break through the control of Uchiha Tatsuo's Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Gradually, the irritated Kyuubi seemed to accept his fate, restrained his minions, and lowered his head, but the resentment revealed in those fierce eyes well showed the grievance in Kyuubi's heart.

    It's not that he doesn't want to continue to make trouble, but it's meaningless. Now Uchiha Tatsumi's pupil power has already surpassed Uchiha Madara to a certain extent. Even if Kyuubi continues to make trouble, there will be no chance  Break free, and now the nine tails are parasitic in Naruto's body. Originally, Naruto's chakra and life force have been squeezed clean by Uchiha Tatsumi. If he continues to make trouble, it is very likely that Naruto's body will not be able to bear the direct  The body exploded and died, and the Nine Tails that lived with it in Naruto's body would definitely not be any better.

    Instead of struggling so meaninglessly, it's better to admit it, because he didn't sense the murderous intent towards Naruto from Uchiha Tatsumi, and only when Uchiha Tatsuo faced Kirabi did Kyuubi sense a touch of it from him.  murderous.

    "I knew it would be like this, so why bother?" Uchiha Tatsuya nodded in satisfaction seeing Kyuubi's wise choice to retreat, but at this moment, Uchiha Tatsuo's heart suddenly tightened.

    "Boom boom."

    The sudden heart palpitations made Uchiha Tatsuo's movements stagnate.  He couldn't help frowning slightly.

    "Boom boom."

    The same heart palpitations struck again, and Uchiha Chen couldn't help reaching out to cover his heart.

    Since what happened ten years ago, Uchiha Tatsuo has never felt this kind of palpitation again.  Now that this palpitation suddenly hits, something important must have happened.

    For masters, even if they do not have the ability to predict the future, they can still perceive the coming of crisis. This is not about life and death, knowing the future, but their unique understanding of the sixth sense as masters, or it can be said  This is a unique ability that they have only after they have successfully cultivated and realized the world.

    "Boom boom!"

    When the feeling of heart palpitations came again, Uchiha Chen finally couldn't ignore it.

    The feeling of heart palpitations is getting stronger every time, which means that the degree of crisis in the premonition is escalating time and time again.

    Uchiha Tatsuo thinks that no one who can hurt him in the Naruto world has yet appeared, so it is obvious that the crisis heralded by heart palpitations this time is not on him.

    And of the two people in front of him now, one is still suffering from his own Tailed Beast Jade in the Six Red Sun Formation, while the other is controlled by Uchiha Tatsuo's Kaleidoscope Sharingan Eye Pupil Technique, and no one who can threaten him  Not around.

    The explosions in the six red sun formations finally stopped, and after all the dust settled, Uchiha Tatsuo's wooden avatar dissipated from the six red sun formations.  Having been beaten back to its original shape, Qirabi, whose whole body was burnt black by the explosion, lay powerlessly on the ground, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.

    Uchiha Chen raised his brows, his fingertips were full of breath, and there was a faint accumulation of destructive power. For Kirabi whose life and death were uncertain, Chen decided that it would be better to give him a knife. After all, this guy is too able to survive.  Not only did Nagato fail to catch him, but even Chen himself was put on by Kirabi.He knew that only by seeing him destroy Uchiha Chen with his own eyes can he be relieved.

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"

    The palpitations continued to come, even stronger than all the times before, almost making Uchiha Tatsumi lose the dense breath in his hand.

    "The wind today is very noisy?" Uchiha Tatsuo raised his head to look up at the sky at a forty-five degree angle, and let out a long sigh.

    There is no wave without wind, if there is no impetus from the black hand behind it, he would not believe that Uchiha Tatsuo was killed.  Since it wasn't his fault, then don't worry about the result, it must be the person he cares about, and the person he cares about, besides Mikoto back then, is now Ino.

    Apart from the two of them, Sasuke and Itachi can only be counted as half of them. However, Itachi is dead, and there are not many people in Sasuke's world who can threaten him. If you use the method of elimination, you will know that it is probably Ino's side.  Something went wrong.

    After all, since Ino left, he rushed back to the battlefield non-stop. In that ever-changing place, even the second generation of Hokage couldn't guarantee his safety and be blocked from being killed, let alone Ino, who could barely be counted as ninja.

    Uchiha Tatsuya sighed softly, he could probably guess who was behind the scenes, if he guessed correctly, it was most likely caused by Orochidou.  Or, he has already started to have his own thoughts, instead of working hard in front of him as before.

    "I don't know how to live or die!" Uchiha Tatsuo snorted coldly, and threw the dense breath at the eight-tailed Kirabi casually, and flew away without even paying attention to the result.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and fiftieth;

    ?

    "Has the news finally come from the headquarters?" Ino breathed a sigh of relief. If it was normal, then there would be no problem at all. However, she is now on life support in Shikamaru and Choji. Because of Ino's relaxation,  Not only was there a problem with the flow of chakra, but Ino himself almost collapsed because of being too relaxed.

    Ino pursed her lips, trying to persevere, but she finally let go of the worry in her heart.

    "Ino, can you hear me, Ino?"

    "I can hear it!" Ino closed her eyes, responding in her mind to the news that her father Yamanaka Kaiichi came back from the headquarters.

    "We probably learned about Shikamaru's situation from the huge database at the headquarters."

    "what reason?"

    "They are now in a state where their bodies and souls are separated, and their souls are forcibly taken away, so the Chakra of the whole person is in a state of stagnation."

    "Then what are we going to do." Ino's eyes lit up. Now that he knew the specific situation of Shikamaru Choji and others, it would be relatively much simpler for the current situation.

    "It's very simple, just bring Shikamaru's soul back. As long as someone can connect to them with this technique, they can be brought back directly."

    The voice of Kaiichi Yamanaka kept reminding Ino's mind. Hearing the news from her father, the sadness on Ino's face became lighter and lighter until it finally disappeared.  However, she didn't hear the slight helplessness in her father's mouth.

    "Then what are we waiting for, hurry up and save them."

    "Our headquarters is also trying to find a way. The key is that we can't find the location of Shikamaru's souls. We guess that their souls have been introduced into a barrier now, but we don't know where the barrier is located."

    When Ino heard his father's words, it was as if cold water had been poured on him, and his originally excited eyes gradually dimmed.

    "That's right, the human soul really doesn't know where it will go once it leaves the body." Ino murmured to himself.

    Immediately, she raised her head, her teeth pressed against her lips, and a trace of scarlet blood flowed out from under Ino's teeth, and Ino, who woke up again from the pain of the cracked lip, gritted his teeth word by word: "No matter what, I will save them.  Yes, even if it is to find a soul!"

    "We also want to save them, but we have no way to do it. We have no way to determine their location with souls."

    "No" Ino muttered to himself, and then increased the chakra output to show his determination: "There must be a way."

    After confirming with the headquarters to contact at any time, Ino stopped paying attention to anyone, but concentrated on Shikamaru and Choji.

    "It's okay, it will be okay. Just like we believed in you at the beginning, now it's your turn to believe in me, and I will definitely stick to it untiluntil you all come back."

    In the middle of transporting chakra, because he couldn¡¯t be distracted and had no way to free his hands, Ino couldn¡¯t even eat the military food pills in his pocket. If it was other times, Ino could ask others to help feed it, but now it¡¯s just right  In the period when Baijue's avatar was raging, no one could guarantee whether the other party was one of his own. Under such circumstances, Ino dared not let others approach him at all.

    Even so, there are still hidden Baijue clones who want to get close to Ino and attack.

    There was no way, they could only disperse as much as possible, and then stay vigilant to prevent anyone from stepping forward and trying to take advantage of the opportunity to harm Ino.

    However, in a place that people didn't see, the ninja standing at the back quietly put his hand into the ninja bag, and hid Kunai in his hand without anyone knowing  .

    He nodded to the person next to him without any trace, and under the tacit understanding between the two, he suddenly shouted: "Youwhat are you going to do!"

    The ninja pointed at the person he just signaled with one hand, and everyone's eyes were on that person immediately, but they didn't realize that there was a weird smile on the corner of this guy's mouth when they surrounded him.

    To draw everyone's attention away, the ninja took the opportunity to stomp his feet, squeezed the kunai in his hand, and rushed forward. It was obvious that his target was Ino!

    "Not good! It's a way to divert the tiger away from the mountain!"

    "Damn it, I didn't expect the enemy to be so cunning!"

    "be careful!"

    Just as Ino watched that guy grinning and scratching.The kunai in his hand stabs at her.

    "Are you going to die?" When the people around didn't react at all, what came to Ino's mind was exactly this sentence: "Chen I'm sorry."

    ?Before everyone had time, that guy, or the Baijue avatar that had returned to its original appearance, was holding Kunnai, and was about to send it into Ino's chest.

    Just at this critical moment, for some reason, bursts of snowflakes suddenly floated in the sky.  Immediately, a bone-piercing chill rushed over everyone's hearts.

    "die!"

    There was a thunder-like roar in the air.

    When the Baijue avatar in his hand, Ku Wukankan was about to reach Ino, his body seemed to be suppressed at the moment, unable to move at all. He thought he was going to succeed, but the grinning face suddenly became terrified  The expression on his face was followed by a scream, and his whole body was suddenly swallowed up by a cloud of black flames.

    "Chen!" Ino's eyes lit up when she heard this familiar voice. She seemed to be in an oasis in a desert of despair. This familiar voice was the best comfort and response for Ino.

    When everyone was silent, Uchiha Tatsuo slowly landed from the air, and then set his eyes on Ino. When he saw the bloody wound on her body, his originally gentle eyes suddenly became extremely cold.  The air froze again.

    Facing the extremely powerful Uchiha Tatsuya, the people who were hovering between sudden cold and sudden heat did not dare to resist at all, and even those Baijue clones who were about to move temporarily restrained their minions.

    "What's going on?" Uchiha Tatsumi's faint voice echoed in everyone's ears. Although the tone was very flat, everyone could feel that there was a trace of uncontrollable anger under Uchiha Tatsuya's calm face at the moment

    "Yes those white enemies who pretended to be us and then" Even knowing that Uchiha Tatsumi is also their enemy, there are still some people who can't bear Chen's too strong oppressive force,  Forced to explain to Uchiha Chen helplessly.

    "White enemy?" Uchiha Chen frowned, and then laughed angrily: "Haha, okay, what a white enemy? Baijue's clone! It seems that just killing your body doesn't have a long memory  !¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and fiftieth; the solution

    ?

    Tatsuo Uchiha is in an extremely irritable mood now, if it weren't for the fact that Ino is by his side now, he might really wipe out everyone here in a fit of anger.  In Chen's eyes, all the people here combined are not as important as a single hair in Ino.

    Glancing unremarkably at Ino, who was obviously relieved, Uchiha Tatsuo let out a cold snort, and then there were a lot of stabs rising from the ground under his feet, and endless screams came from the ninja coalition camp.

    "Chen" Ino looked at Uchiha Chen in horror. Although Chen's arrival made her feel very satisfied, she didn't want to see Uchiha Chen fighting with her comrades, at leastin a place where she couldn't see  .

    "Don't worry" Chen replied lightly: "Those are all clones of Bai Jue."

    Sure enough, those ninjas who were killed by Uchiha Tatsuo's sudden stab gradually revealed their original white-gray prototype.  Behind them a huge tree grew out of their corpses.  Without exception, everyone killed by Uchiha Tatsuo turned out to be a clone of Bai Jue, which is unbelievable!  They worked so hard to find the enemy that they couldn't find for a long time, but they were killed by Uchiha Tatsu so easily?

    "Okay, I killed Baijue's clone." Uchiha Tatsuo said lightly: "Come with me, it's not safe here anymore, now it's just Baijue's clone, and more powerful enemies may come out in the future  .I don't worry about you."

    "He still cares about me." Hearing Uchiha Chen's words, Ino's heart was as sweet as eating honey. Originally, she thought that after she made a decision in the wooden house, Chen would never talk to her again, and she had already done it.  Mentally prepared for confrontation with Chen in the future.

    But I didn't expect that Chen would be able to come all the way to take her away, but, no.

    Ino smiled and shook his head, looking at Uchiha Tatsuo as if he was looking at his husband, although Ino was very weak at this time, he still cheered up and said firmly: "No, I am Konoha's ninja  , a member of the Ninja Alliance, I must contribute my strength to the village, this is my duty, I cannot stay out of it, I hope you can understand me."

    "Hey~ I knew you would say that a long time ago."

    Chen sighed slightly, he had expected this result long before, but he still wanted to try it, Ino had her insistence, and Chen was also a person with his own opinions, so after he failed to persuade him once, he stopped talking  .

    Squatting down, he began to heal Ino's wounds with Wooden Chakra. Although Ino could heal these small wounds by himself afterwards, Chen didn't want to see his sweetheart scarred.

    And according to the healing effect, the wood escape chakra is much stronger than the medical ninjutsu. It doesn't even leave scars, and it can restore the vitality and chakra in the body.  In this regard, Chen did not hesitate to increase the chakra output.

    The warm wood escape chakra accumulated in Ino's body, and the warm breath made her almost groan.

    In a short while, the wounds left by Feng Dun on Ino's body healed. Chen tore off the cloak on his body, gently covered Ino's exquisite body, and secretly set the Flying Thunder God spell on her body.

    "alright."

    After Chen's Wooden Chakra dispersed, Ino's face unexpectedly showed a slight expression of disappointment and reluctance, and Chen couldn't help but secretly smiled when he saw it.

    Seems to have thought of something, Ino realized that she was maintaining the vital signs of Shikamaru and Choji after recovering, because Chen's arrival made her subconsciously ignore them.

    "By the way, Chencan youhelp me?" Ino looked at Uchiha Chen with pleading expression on his face.

    "no!"

    "Chen!"

    "No way, no way!"

    "He's my partner, and you've been with us in Ninja School before!"

    "If something happened to you, I will come here even if it is the ends of the earth, but other people's affairs have nothing to do with me."

    Although Ino was very touched by Yu Chen's care and concern for her, what she hoped at the moment was that Chen could save Shikamaru Choji, and Neji and Kiba who were in another battlefield.  Can't help but blush, then gritted his teeth and said softly: "If you make a move, how about I go to your place to accompany you tonight"

    Chen raised his eyebrows.  As someone who has been there, he certainly knows what Ino meant. He had always been a virgin in his previous life, and he had such a wonderful night with Ino in this life.  As Chen who has just experienced this kind of taste, of course he wants to get more times.

    But he will not forceYan Ye, let alone go outside to look for it casually, after all, with his current strength and status, isn't it easy to grab a woman if he wants it?  For example, Xiaonan, such as those female ninjas in Tian Zhiguo.

    "It's not that good" Chen looked down at Ino, turned to look at Shikamaru and Choji before her face changed, and said casually: "Two nights."

    Ino was taken aback for a moment, then reacted, and couldn't help but secretly smiled, looking at his lover, his eyes were full of tenderness.

    "Their chakras have stagnated It looks like the soul is not in the body." Uchiha Tatsuo opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and said to Ino after careful observation.

    Ino nodded, and was not surprised that Chen could see it. After all, Chen possessed the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and as one of the world's three major pupil arts, he still had this ability.

    "The headquarters also said that their souls were sealed by a special sealing technique. Now their souls should be in an enchantment, but we have no way to find that enchantment."

    Chen stood up and nodded, then calmly asked the system: "What the hell is this?"

    "Ding, answer the host, they have been hit by the reincarnation of the underworld."

    "Underworld reincarnation?"

    "Ding, that's right. It is to drag the human soul into the barrier until the soul dies or the chakra of the body stagnates, otherwise there is no way to escape forever."

    "What the hellthen how can I save it? It's hopeless, waiting to die?"

    "Ding This is just the conclusion drawn by the system after analyzing their combat effectiveness. According to their combat effectiveness, they alone cannot break free from the Underworld Reincarnation Technique unless there is external help."

    "External force? In other words, can it be saved? Then how can I save them?" Chen rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    "Ding, looking for the host"

    "The first method: exchange for spirit transformation, the soul goes out of the body to search for the location of the enchantment, and then breaks the enchantment forcibly. The second method: exchange for Uchiha Fugaku's Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and use the ability of Sharingan  Let your soul see the future thoroughly, see where the enchantment is, and forcefully break it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and fifty second;

    ?

    "Fuyue?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, then seemed to think of something, and said with a sigh of relief: "Is father's kaleidoscope Sharingan?"

    "Ding, that's right. For so many years, people in the world thought that after Uchiha Madara, Shisui and Itachi were the first to open the kaleidoscope Sharingan, but this is not the case. As early as the Third Ninja World War, Uchiha Fugaku  He has successfully opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan. His left eye is Amaterasu, and his right eye has the ability to see through the future, see through emptiness, and strengthen the soul.

    This is why itachi, who already had a kaleidoscope sharingan, could not find Fuyue's clone when he was talking to Itachi, because his soul was strengthened, and because he was able to see through the future, he knew that their coup d'¨¦tat was doomed to fail, so he was so calm  The ground faces Itachi, facing death.  "

    "Is that so?" Uchiha Chen nodded thoughtfully. No wonder he felt that Uchiha Fugaku was not simple at the beginning, and he didn't even dare to use the system in front of Fugaku.  The sense of oppression brought to him is here.

    It's not that Uchiha Tatsuya was intimidated at the beginning, but that Uchiha Fugaku's oppressive force was too great. Even if Chen had the golden finger of the system, he was still just a little kid of a few years old.  There is no resistance.

    Although Chen, as Fuyue's son, will not be harmed, it is due to the inherent oppression of the superior Kaleidoscope Sharingan on the lower Gouyu Sharingan.  Unless they have the same eyes, all Gouyu Sharingan will be suppressed and unable to perform at a normal level in front of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    This is why the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is called the strongest eye of the Uchiha clan.

    Uchiha Chen frowned slightly: "Is there no other solution?"

    "Ding, insufficient permissions, temporarily unable to unlock more items."

    "Heh." Uchiha Chen opened his mouth and laughed dumbly. If he hadn't known that there would be other new worlds waiting for him in the future, Chen might have grabbed the system and asked what the lack of authority was all about.

    After all, Hokage is only the first world at the beginning, it is quite normal for the system to have some restrictions, and this is also under Chen's consideration.

    "About how many points are needed for Spiritualization?"

    "Ding, answer the host. Spiritualization involves taboos on the soul, and it takes 50,000 points to redeem it."

    "500,000?" Chen lowered his head and thought carefully for a while. The current points are no longer difficult for him to collect. Fifty thousand points are just a trivial matter. If there is only one way, then Chen will definitely not  He hesitated to choose to exchange for Spiritualization Art, after all, he had no other choice, and Kato Dan's secret art was quite attractive to him.

    However, now the system has given two methods, especially the other one that he is particularly concerned about, Uchiha Fugaku's eyes, this is not a joke, in Chen's previous life, no one knew what Uchiha Fugaku's eyes were.  What ability, even the first bank did not issue a corresponding announcement, so Uchiha Fugaku's eyes are always a mystery.

    "By the way, doesn't it mean that you can perceive the existence of that enchantment by perceiving malice?" Uchiha Tatsuo suddenly thought.  But he gave up after a while, because he saw the answer given by the system, and he could perceive the existence of maliciousness by turning on the Six Paths mode. Now Chen doesn't want others to know that he can already use the Six Paths mode (although everyone knows that  Xuan).

    "System, I choose the second option, to exchange for my father's eyes."

    "Ding, it takes 100,000 points to redeem Uchiha Fugaku's eyes, do you confirm the exchange?"

    "Confirm!" Chen nodded, since he has already decided to change it, he should be more straightforward, anyway, he won't suffer a loss if he changes it.

    "Ding, the ability coverage is being carried out for the host"

    Chen only felt a mysterious force in his eyes, and a cool feeling covered Chen's eyes, and his eyes, which were a little tired from using the pupil technique before, were relieved accordingly.  You must know that although the eyesight of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan will not decrease, the eyes will still be tired when performing the pupil technique, but this fatigue is tolerable.

    Not long after, Chen slowly opened his eyes. The crooked moon and the sun together are called the sun and the moon together, and in Chen's eyes flashed three kaleidoscope marks of Sharingan.  That's right, this is Uchiha Fugaku's Kaleidoscope Sharingan. Three scarlet dots are separated by three curved lines.

    Chen's expression was in a trance for a while, as if he saw something unbelievable, he opened his lips lightly, trying to say something, but after opening his mouth for a long time, he couldn't.He didn't know how to speak, and in the end all the words turned into a deep helplessness.

    Chen sighed softly, and muttered to himself: "Is this why you chose to give up? Fuyuefather?"

    After acquiring the ability of these eyes, Chen suddenly understood why Fugaku Uchiha chose to give up, because the ability of these eyes is too strong.

    Is it really worthy of the power of the same line?

    It can be said that the ability of Kaleidoscope Sharingan is not only related to one's own wishes, but also related to blood and talent.  Just like Itachi and Sasuke's Amaterasu, Uchiha Fugaku's eyes also have this ability, but this is not the reason why Chen is surprised, but the ability of his other eye, which can be called seeing through the future, seeing through  False ability!

    It is simply the strongest cheating tool. Just like Chen's own eyes, it controls the law of time. If the stagnation of time in Chen's eyes belongs to controlling the present time, then Fuyue's eyes seeing through the future belong to controlling the time of the future  , if it is time backtracking in the first hand, then even Chen can completely control the past, present, and future time, and it can be said that he has truly controlled the law of time.

    "There is a way." After finishing all this, Chen narrowed his eyes and said to Ino.

    "Really?" As time passed bit by bit, Ino, who had seen Uchiha Tatsumi not moving at all, had already lost hope, but he didn't expect that at the last Tatsuki would say that there was a way. This is not a kind of despair.  to the hope.

    "Yeah." Chen nodded slightly, then looked at Ino with a half-smile and said, "Remember what you promised me, I will come back as soon as I go, and I will pick you up in the evening." Ignoring Ino's blushing face at the moment, he squeezed  Squeezing her face, she gradually rose into the air and flew away into the distance.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and fiftieth; within the enchantment

    ?

    "Be careful!" Ino stood up, but her hands still didn't stop treating Shikamaru and Choji. Her face was flushed, her lips parted slightly, and she took a deep breath and said loudly to Uchiha Tatsumi: "Also,  I wish you good fortune in martial arts!"

    This kind of wife-like blessing Ino seemed to have exhausted all the strength in his body. After he finished speaking, his body squatted down softly, blushing, and he didn't pay attention to the surprise on other people's faces at all.  Notice the oddities in their expressions.

    How could Uchiha Chen help her, or help Konoha, and how their relationship seems a bit delicate.

    Ino, who was in a shy state, didn't notice this, but it didn't mean that other careful Konoha ninjas didn't notice it. Seeing the other village ninjas who were talking a lot and even quietly distanced themselves from them, these careful Konoha ninjas endured  Can't help shaking his head helplessly.

    Do you know which ninja village among the five ninja villages present has not been attacked by Uchiha Tatsumi?  The most important thing is that Uchiha Tatsuya went out from Konoha Village originally, knowing that he still has some ambiguity with Konoha, this is simply a betrayal in the eyes of ninjas in other villages.  They fought to the death there, but here they shook hands and made peace in a blink of an eye?

    In fact, the ninja who is Konoha is also confused about the current situation. It is 100% confirmed that Uchiha Tatsuru defected, but his relationship with the girl of the Yamanaka clan, that is, Yamanaka Ino in front of him is somewhat unclear, even  It was Tatsuo Uchiha who rescued Yamanaka Ino when he was fighting with Jinkaku Yinkaku before, and Ino came back a day later. They wouldn't believe it if there was nothing tricky about killing him.  However, in their identities, it is not easy to remind Ino of something, they can only watch silently, bear it, and then touch blessings and curses.

    Chen, who was already floating in the air, heard Ino telling him to bless him like his own wife, and the corners of his mouth could not help but rise slightly, evoking a nice arc.

    "The next step is to find them." Chen's eyes narrowed as he spoke, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan slowly revealed the deterrence it should have.

    "Change!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo's right eye was sore. Even if he used this powerful pupil technique of manipulating time and future, it was a little difficult for him. Because of this, his surprise at Uchiha Fugaku increased again.

    Like throwing a stone into the water, a layer of ripples swayed from Uchiha Tatsuo as the center towards the surroundings, and continuously passed to the distance. It seemed slow, but in fact it was fast.  It didn't take half a cup of tea for Ripple to disappear before Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes.

    I don't know how long it took, but Uchiha Tatsuo, who had his eyes tightly closed, suddenly opened them, and he stared sharply at the position on his left, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised: "I finally found it, so it's there?"  .¡±

    Saying that, Uchiha Tatsuo stepped out with one foot, and then his body disappeared into place with a "swoosh", and when he reappeared, he was already a thousand meters away.

    After exchanging Uchiha Fugaku's eyes, Chen feels that not only his soul has been strengthened to a certain extent, but also his body and ninjutsu have also been slightly strengthened.  At that time, it is obvious that the moving distance is much farther, and the grasp of space is also clearer.

    But in an instant, Uchiha Tatsuo found the enchantment that imprisoned all the souls of Shikamaru and Choji.

    Uchiha Chen stood in emptiness, looking at the enchantment in front of him that resembled an eyeball, Uchiha Chen smiled lightly, and then stepped out, the whole person seemed to be blurred, ignoring the blocking effect of the enchantment, and went deep into the  To the barrier inside.

    In the scarlet enchantment, I saw Shikamaru Choji and the other four struggling with the Otonin four. At this time, they have already learned from the Otonin four what is going on in this place  , In this underworld reincarnation technique, it is wishful thinking for them to escape, the only thing they can do is to stand in a stalemate with them and wait for the rescue from the headquarters.

    The tooth that was forced back again shook his head, spat out a mouthful of blood, turned his head and looked at Shikamaru and said: "How, have you figured out a way?"

    "To be honestnot at all." Shikamaru shook his head, and honestly answered Kiba's question. He has never been so helpless like today, and he has no clue at all in this place. Hit?  What if you defeat the enemy?  As the reincarnation of the dirty soil, they are immortal bodies in this underworld reincarnation technique. With unlimited chakra and a body that will never bleed, it doesn't seem like hard work can be effective.

    "Be careful!" Gritting his teeth, Shikamaru gasped in a low voice after using the Shadow Binding Technique to bring back Choji who had penetrated into the enemy camp.  Now the four people on the opposite side have become much smarter, and now he uses the sameMost of them are useless against the four of them. The same strategy will be vigilant after being used. It is really too difficult to work.

    "Damn it!" Ya waved his hand fiercely, and said dejectedly, "Is there nothing we can do about it!"

    "Calm down!" Neji sounded alert: "Now is an important juncture in fighting the enemy, don't say such dejected words, and" He looked towards Shikamaru's position: "I  Trust Shikamaru, there will be a solution!"

    Feeling the trust from his companions, Shikamaru felt something called moving: "Youare you still willing to obey my command? Even if my battle plan made such a big mistake at the beginning  .¡±

    Choji stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder and interrupted Shikamaru: "This is not like you, besides, wasn't your strategy the best strategy at the beginning? Isn't the only way we can work is you  Did you come up with it? Tell us what you want, and we will strictly enforce it!"

    "Everyone" Shikamaru glanced at the three of them, and seeing the encouragement called trust in his companion's eyes, he couldn't help pursing his lips, "Well, from now on, I will continue to command the battle, remember to ensure that you  life, this one has already been said before, safety is the first in everything!"

    Seeing that Shikamaru and the other four did not rush over as rashly as before but hid there not knowing what to talk about, the Otonin four who were opposite them couldn't help but frowned, and Tayuya taunted: "Hey,  What are you muttering about, are you afraid? Then obediently grab your hands and grab them!"

    "We're not afraid!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and fiftieth; unexpected reinforcements

    ?

    Shikamaru looked at the four of Otonin, the corner of his mouth slightly raised and mocked: "Who said we are afraid? Those who have died should stop coming out to scare people, a bunch of idiots!"

    When the four Otonin heard it, they were furious, and shouted at Shikamaru: "You bastard, are you looking for death!"

    "Shikamaru" Ningji Dingji and the others were also curious, why Shikamaru has been provoking the four of them all the time, even though they are already at a disadvantage, they still want to forcibly provoke others. Isn't this trying to kill themselves?

    "Don't talk, or you come with me, don't ask me why, if you still believe me, follow me, and I will give you a satisfactory explanation later."

    Hearing Shikamaru's words had reached this point, they couldn't say anything else anymore, but chose to stand on the same line with Shikamaru, looking at the four of Otonin with cold eyes, the expression on their faces  The meaning of ridicule is that even if they are already scarred, they can't stop it.

    Tayuya and the others saw that Shikamaru and the others suddenly became very arrogant when they saw what happened, and they couldn't help but feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "What, you bastards. You are obviously at a disadvantage now, why are you still able to mock us so calmly. I think you are really tired of living, die for me!"

    Having said that, Kidomaru's face was ferocious, and he spit out three arrows, and shot towards Shikamaru and others.

    "Hey, you're shooting there! Are you blind or haven't eaten enough?" After avoiding Kidomaru's attack, Shikamaru's expression remained unchanged, and he continued to mock the four of them.

    "Damn it, you bastard. It makes me very angry!" Kidomaru licked his tongue, and smiled instead of anger. After all, they are dead now, and no matter what happens, they will not arouse their anger, Shikamaru  If not, at most it will only make them irritable and make them anxious.

    However, Shikamaru's purpose is exactly this. First of all, after becoming irritable, he is inherently at a disadvantage in terms of mentality, which can just equalize the anxiety in Shikamaru's heart. After all, after knowing that the four Otonin are immortal, how much  More or less, they will still be slightly affected.

    Secondly, although they say that their strength has become stronger and their movements have become faster after being irritable, this also limits their speed, not to mention that after they become irritable, they will not care so much about some details, which can make them  Shikamaru better analysis.

    As for more?  Shikamaru didn't think about it for the time being, it's not that he didn't want to provoke them and let them release a more powerful aura so that the headquarters could perceive it, but he was not sure whether this enchantment could resist the leakage of aura, if not  , then the headquarters will definitely feel that if it goes on like this, it will be tantamount to working hard, but no matter what, Shikamaru can think of so many reasons in a short period of time, and Shikamaru is well-deservedly called the new generation of Konoha military division.

    Standing in the void, Uchiha Tatsuya looked at Shikamaru's decision and actions below, and couldn't help but show an expression of appreciation. Although they are no longer fellow travelers, after seeing the operation of Shikamaru's eyes, Chen still couldn't help it.  There are not many ninjas who can formulate battle plans and be able to take charge of their own affairs, even in other countries.

    The few guys left in Chen's hands can't stand alone at all. Mizutsuki Shigego and the others are at most the vanguard of carrying out the mission. Xianglin has this qualification. He used to manage the prison of Orochimaru well.  Those who were imprisoned were all thugs, and they were able to suppress the group of guys without rioting, which shows that Xianglin's methods are quite powerful.

    But it is just a prison after all, the prisoners in it are all locked up, and their freedom has been restricted. If the restriction is lifted, Yi Xianglin has no ability to fight at all and does not have enough deterrent power.  The result can only give up.

    "It would be great if Shikamaru could be brought back to the Tanokuni camp." Uchiha Tatsuya thought while rubbing his chin.  But he knew that this was impossible. According to Shikamaru and Ino¡¯s enthusiasm and attitude towards Konoha, it would be a fantasy to make them rebel against the village. Even though they have met now, they haven¡¯t had any major conflicts yet.  , it was simply because of Chen's strength and his relationship with Ino.

    If it really comes to the point where they have to draw their swords, Shikamaru and the others will never show mercy.

    "Shikamaru, is it really useful for you?" Kiba is still the one who is most worried. After all, he didn't grow up with Shikamaru like Choji, and he was not as reticent as Neji. Regarding Shikamaru's decision, he  When in doubt, ask questions.

    "I don't know either." Shikamaru shook his head, and then explained: "This is the only way to do it now, I hope the headquarters can sense what we are doing now, otherwise, thenWhat is more, it is resigned to fate.  "

    After listening to Shikamaru's words, Neji thought for a while, and probably understood what he wanted to express. After all, he couldn't speak too bluntly, and couldn't let the enemy know. After being relieved of Shikamaru's decision, he glanced at his teeth.  , indicating to him not to ask any more questions, just follow along.

    In the case of three votes to one vote, Ya also couldn't say anything more, so he nodded and agreed not to ask any more.

    "Hey, let me tell you, you are all dead, why are you resurrected now? You shouldn't be the main force in this battle, you know, Orochimaru has already"

    "Hahahaha, what do you know!" Shikamaru's words were interrupted before he finished speaking, and Tayuya taunted loudly: "Who told you that we participated in this war? We just  They are just a group of Avengers, Avengers who would even lose their lives for the sake of power!"

    "Then" Shikamaru wanted to say something else, but seeing that the evil spirit on them was getting stronger and stronger, he dodged one step ahead of time, and as expected, attacks from left to right followed.

    "The reason why we came back alive is only for revenge!"

    "That's not looking for us, aren't you looking for sand ninja? They killed you."

    "We will deal with them, and now the main target is you!" The four of them ignored what Shikamaru said, and the evil spirit and resentment on their bodies became heavier and heavier, and their strength increased accordingly.  Gradually, the strength of the four is no longer something that Shikamaru and the others can resist.

    "Is this the end?" At the last moment, Shikamaru couldn't help closing his eyes

    After a long time, after feeling no pain, Shikamaru opened his eyes involuntarily, and was immediately taken aback.

    "UUUchiha-tatsu?"

    Shikamaru didn't expect to see Tatsuo Uchiha in this place.  Could it be that he was also bound in by the sealing technique?  No, with his strength, it is absolutely impossible to be bound by this barrier, so there is only one result.

    "The reinforcements are finally here" Shikamaru let out a breath.

    "But I didn't expect it to be this guy" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and fiftieth chapters; Get out!  or die!

    ?

    Shikamaru finally breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly slumped on the ground, wiped off the sweat that didn't exist on his forehead and said happily: "Reinforcement, the reinforcement has finally arrived."

    Although I don't know what kind of agreement Uchiha Tatsuo reached with the headquarters, but from the looks of it, Ino played a big part in it.  After all, apart from Ino, no one in the coalition can call Uchiha Tatsu, and no one dares to call Uchiha Tatsu.

    "How could it be him?" Neji took a step back, stretched out his hand to help Shikamaru up, and asked beside him in a low voice.  Since he is a year older than Uchiha Chen and the others, and he is not very familiar with Chen, even Chen's news is just dictated by other Xiaoqiangs. To put it bluntly, he and Chen are two people who have no intersection at all.  Among Ye Twelve Xiaoqiang, who has the least psychological burden on Uchiha Chen, of course it belongs to Tiantian Li and Ningci, so he doesn't understand why Chen came to rescue the four of them.

    With the help of Neji, Shikamaru barely stood up, he wiped the blood spit out from the corner of his mouth just now when he was hit by a stone on his lower abdomen, took a few breaths and said: "I didn't expect it to be him, originally I wanted to  Waiting for Naruto to come, but the headquarters has not received the information of Naruto's return from Paradise Island for a long time, there may be some delays, but now that Uchiha Tatsuo is here, the result is not bad, I probably  I know why he came here, and I will discuss the details with you when the time comes, get ready now, we are going to break through!"

    Kiba and Choji nodded behind him. Their attitude towards Uchiha Tatsuya is actually very subtle. On the one hand, as childhood companions and Ino¡¯s favorite people, they do not reject Uchiha Tatsuya, but on the other hand, Uchiha Tatsuya  Bochen destroyed Konoha in such a high-profile way, no matter what, they were on opposite sides.

    As for why Uchiha Tatsumi came back to save them, although he also has doubts in his heart, this time is obviously not a good time to talk, and the momentum of the enemy in front of him is getting stronger and stronger.

    "Who are you How could you enter this enchantment!" The four of them couldn't believe it. They knew the power of the underworld reincarnation technique.  From now on, the defensive power of the barrier itself is also very tough, and this guy in front of him can actually walk through the barrier from the outside without making a sound.

    "Waityou guyit looksyou are Sasuke!" Zuo Kin stared at Chen for a long time, and felt that he was very familiar. After thinking for a long time, he finally realized who this guy was.  Isn't the target of sneaking into Konoha the guy in front of him?

    "Is he Sasuke?"

    "What?"

    "Master Orochimaru?"

    The other three didn't react at first, but after hearing Zuo Jin's words, they took a closer look, and they were indeed somewhat similar to Sasuke back then.  Seeing Sasuke here now doesn't mean that the original mission failed, or that Orochimaru did not use Sasuke as a container.

    "Sasuke?" Chen chuckled, as if he had thought of something interesting. You must know that during the time when he defected, he was often regarded as Sasuke to harm the ninja world. If Ino hadn't revealed his true identity  Maybe Chen can use Sasuke's name to make bigger things happen.

    "It's been a long time since I heard such a nostalgic name." Uchiha Chen sighed softly, then raised his head and said: "For the sake of Sasuke's death, I don't care about you.  Turn around and get out, as long as you don¡¯t appear in front of me again, I¡¯ll let you take revenge on anyone you want.¡±

    Hearing Chen's words, Zuojin licked his tongue excitedly and said, "Hey, Youjin, it seems like we've been underestimated."

    "Indeed, we were indeed underestimated. And we were the poor bastards I trampled on! It's really annoying." You Jin twisted his neck and showed a ferocious expression on his face.

    "Then what are we going to do?"

    "What else can I do? Of course, kill him!" Kidomaru interjected with a smirk, in a very casual tone, but the killing intent contained in it can be sensed from far away.

    What the four of them said made Shikamaru wipe the sweat off his brow and couldn't help thinking: How dare they be so presumptuous in front of this old man, I can't imagine how miserable they will become in the future.

    Facing the four Otonin who were full of resentment and smirking, Uchiha Tatsuo looked helpless. The four guys on the opposite side had died before his rise, and no one followed them after they were reincarnated from the dirt.  They mentioned it, so their impression of Chen was completely zero.

    Kidoumaru, who was in the state of curse imprinting and with a bonus of resentment, shot over with an arrow, and couldn't help mocking: "You brat, how dare you do it here??Lack of nonsense, it seems that you have forgotten the lesson from the beginning, today I will improve your memory.  "

    They died before Chen was active, so they didn't know about the character Chen at all, they just regarded Chen as Sasuke, and their impression of Sasuke was still at the moment when they sneaked into Konoha and took Sasuke away.  Sasuke was taught a lesson by them.

    He said with a hey smile, let go of the hand holding the arrow tail, and the long arrow galloped towards Uchiha Chen at a fast speed.  But Uchiha Tatsuya was still on the spot, motionless, as if he hadn't reacted, watching the long arrow approaching helplessly.  Seeing this, Kidomaru couldn't help showing a cruel smile again, it seemed that Uchiha Tatsumi was already the fish on his chopping board, and he was sure to die.

    However, to Kidomaru's surprise, his inevitable blow finally stopped a centimeter in front of Uchiha Tatsumi, unable to move forward any more.

    "How is it possible!" Kidomaru's eyes widened.

    Stretching out his hand to push away the long arrow that stopped in front of him, and looking at the four of Otonin, Uchiha Tatsu once again said: "This is the last time, this is the last time I ask you, I can let go of the previous things, now, you answer  Don't promise to be my subordinate to do things for me."

    "Hmph!" Tayuya snorted coldly, "Wishful thinking! Jirobo!"

    As she spoke, she yelled at Jirobo.

    "clear!"

    Kidomaru set up his bow and arrows, Tayuya raised his flute, the left and right sides gathered together again, and Jirobo slapped the ground with both hands.  Clearly ready to fight.

    "Stubbornness!" Uchiha Tatsuo snorted coldly, saying that his whole body was full of momentum, and the powerful oppressive force attacked the four of Otonin.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and fiftieth; then die!

    ?

    Since these four guys are ignorant of current affairs, they have no meaning of existence.

    Originally, Chen planned to let them go. After all, these four guys died because of Sasuke, so for these guys, as long as he didn't take the initiative to provoke him, he didn't mind turning a blind eye, but now  At first glance, maybe these four guys didn't think so.

    "Heh!" The corner of Chen's mouth grinned slightly, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan in his eyes shone with layers of halos, but in a short time, layers of circles replaced the kaleidoscope Sharingan in Chen's eyes.  Uchiha Tatsuo, who has been transformed into Samsara Eye, stretched out his hand towards the four of Otonin, and the power of the human world was activated.

    Immediately, the four felt an irresistible attraction coming from Chen's hands, and even, to their horror, for some reason, their bodies were involuntarily catering to this attraction.

    Even though they have issued an order to avoid in their brains, they still haven't changed their current situation.  They could only watch helplessly as they and their teammates flew towards Uchiha Chen involuntarily.

    "Damn it! Who are you!" At this moment, everyone understood that the guy in front of them was not Sasuke at all, but a guy who looked very similar to Sasuke.

    Kidomaru had an idea, stuck the spider silk behind him, and then shot three arrows, the tail of the arrow was also attached with the spider silk, and the front left and right obviously knew what his teammates wanted to do, and grabbed it with one hand.  For the arrow he flew, the other two followed Zuo Jin's actions in turn.

    Just like that, with the help of the sticking ability of the spider web behind him, Kidomaru saved himself and his three teammates all by himself.

    "Innocence, do you think this is the end?" Uchiha Tatsuo sneered, Uchiha Tatsuo was very amused by Kidomaru's ignorance, sometimes ignorance is actually a kind of happiness, because they would not know that they died in this way  What a great hand, this will not add more pressure to them.

    "Vientiane Tianyin!"

    A gravitational force stronger than before came, and the two attractive forces directly merged into one at this moment, forming an attractive force countless times stronger than the two, and the four of them had no ability to resist at all.

    And the tough spider silk they thought could be used to resist it seemed to no longer exist at this moment, and it melted away as soon as it touched this strong attraction, and there was no trace of toughness anymore.

    "Damn it!" Tayuya gritted his teeth, glared at Uchiha Tatsumi in the air, and put the clarinet to his mouth with difficulty, trying to play it to control the three giants to move forward.

    "Shhhhhhh!" Throwing three shurikens, Shikamaru looked at her mockingly and said, "Want to control psychic beasts? No way!"

    The shuriken had a big deviation under the influence of Wanxiang Tianyin, but it didn't matter, there was still a shuriken that accidentally hit Tayuya's hand after the collision, knocking off her clarinet  .

    "My flute!" Duoyuya panicked when she saw this, she stopped when she was about to resist, and reached out to touch her flute, but in the end, because she gave up her resistance to Wanxiang Tianyin, she was directly killed.  Pull over.

    Chen's hand rested on Tayuya's back, and behind him appeared a phantom with the word "Yan Wang" attached to it. He pinched Tayuya with one hand and threw it behind him.  The Hades projection opened its mouth simultaneously, stretched out two big hands from its mouth, grabbed Tayuya and stuffed it into his mouth.

    So far, Duoyu of the four Otonin has also become the first among them to die completely.

    "Tayuya!" Kidoumaru and the others watched Tayuya disappear step by step with wide eyes, and couldn't help feeling an emotion called anger in their hearts, not because of Tayuya's death.  their anger.

    You must know that the relationship between them is actually not as good as imagined, but they have a slight feeling after seeing Tayuya's death, and they are afraid that they will be the next to die.

    "You guy, who the hell are you!"

    "Who am I?" Chen looked at the three of them with a smile that was not a smile, his eyes were full of jokes: "Just treat me as Sasuke, anyway, the ending is the same for you."

    When he was about to be absorbed, Kidomaru had quick eyes and hands, and took the opportunity to catch the Rashomon who came out of the psychic from the left and right, and sneaked behind the Rashomon before the attraction came again, so as to avoid the absorption of Uchiha Tatsumi.

    "Are you kidding? Although we admit that Sasuke is a genius, it is absolutely impossible for him to become so strong in the past few years! So, who are you!"

    Kidomaru gasped slightly, and secretly scolded Uchiha Chen, who did not expect that the guy in front of him was already so strongHe even used the avatar technique to become Sasuke to lie to them.  However, they didn't think about it carefully, just with the four of them, what is there for Uchiha Chen to lie to?

    "Okay, I'm too lazy to play peek-a-boo with you guys, come over here!" Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes narrowed, and he increased the power output of the pupils in his eyes, and the power of Wanxiang Tianyin once again increased by one level.  steps.

    The remaining three people had no way to resist Uchiha Tatsuo's deliberately increased pupil power output, and they didn't even know how to resist.

    The three of them fell into the hands of Uchiha Tatsu one by one, and Uchiha Tatsu threw them to Hades as his appetizer.

    After devouring the souls of the four people, the phantom of Yama behind Tatsuo Uchiha seemed to be a lot more solid. I saw it hiccupped, and then set its sights on the four Shikamaru Choji who were also soul bodies  body.

    However, Shikamaru and the others, who were originally relieved, suddenly trembled all over at the moment they were being watched by Hades, and cold sweat flowed from them.  This thing can eat people without blinking an eye. The four of them watched the thing in front of them swallow the four immortal Otonin alive.

    Uchiha Tatsuo didn't turn his head back, he stretched out his hand and patted Yan Wang Xuying's head, only to see that Yan Wang Xuying seemed to have his own consciousness, and finally took a deep look at Shikamaru and the others, and then disappeared  In the eyes of everyone.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and fiftieth seventh chapter;

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuki loosened his shoulders helplessly, actually he couldn't understand his own phantom of Hades, and was a little confused.  You must know that there has never been such a situation like Nagato's Yama phantom back then, and Nagato's hell way Yama phantom is unconscious, or can only act according to Nagato's will.

    However, the Yama avatar summoned by Uchiha Tatsu has his own consciousness, and can even communicate with Uchiha Tatsu on an equal footing. If the Yama avatar is unhappy, it will even reject Uchiha Tatsu's call.  This made him very embarrassed.

    Although it is said that the power of the Hades avatar is much stronger, if possible, Chen would rather have a less powerful and obedient one than a powerful and disobedient one.

    In this case, just think about it. Now that I have signed a contract with this phantom of Hades, it is impossible to cancel it no matter what.

    In fact, Chen had a guess that maybe the one who signed the contract with him was really the legendary King of Hades, not the avatar.  Maybe when the time is right, his hell way can really summon Hades.

    After solving the four Otonin, the enchantment of Huangquan Reincarnation began to gradually collapse. Before the four of them were summoned away, Uchiha Tatsuo called Shikamaru and said: "Remember to tell Ino ten thousand  Don't forget what she promised me."

    After speaking, he stepped out and disappeared in the eyes of everyone.

    Shikamaru and the others looked at each other, not knowing what happened.

    "What do you think Ino promised Chen? Even with his strength, he can't help but keep talking." Kiba touched Shikamaru's shoulder and raised his eyebrows.

    Shikamaru shook his head and spread his hands: "I don't know, I'm not a roundworm in the stomachs of the two of them, how can I understand their thoughts. Besides, it's very good that Chen came to rescue us this time,  We should thank people well instead of inquiring about their news.¡±

    "However, I think Ino must have paid a very high price. Otherwise, Chen would not have agreed to her to save us. I probably understand Chen's temperament a little bit. You must know that Ino almost died at the time.  Can make him change his mind, what happened this time?"

    Shikamaru grabbed his hair vigorously, but still had no clue. In his opinion, it would be easier for him to direct a large-scale battle than to let him guess what was going on between these young lovers.

    So, after Shikamaru and Choji were rescued, they kept pestering Ino to ask her what kind of conditions she promised to make Chen agree to come to rescue them. What surprised them was that Ino blushed unexpectedly.  After they repeatedly questioned, Ino couldn't help giving them both a shudder, which made them calm down, but the two of them still looked at Ino with strange eyes.

    Ino blushed, but it was not easy to get angry in front of his two teammates, so he could only curse a few words secretly in his heart.

    "Ah cut!" Standing in the void, Uchiha Tatsuo couldn't help but sneezed, and then he woke up and laughed at himself: "It seems that someone is missing me again."

    "Speaking of which, the crisis this time should be considered resolved, but why am I still a little restless?" Uchiha Tatsuo tightly pinched his left chest with one hand, where his heart is, but at this moment  His heart was still aching.

    Originally, I just felt a slight palpitation, but now I started to feel a dull pain, and even started to tingle and burn.

    "Couldn't it benot Ino?" Uchiha Tatsuo squeezed his left chest tightly, the cold sweat on his head slid down the contours of his face, he has no clue now.  Since it wasn't Ino, then the danger probably fell on Sasuke, but he knew what Sasuke said, unless someone of his level appeared on the stage, absolutely no one could drive him to a dead end.

    "It shouldn't be!" Uchiha Tatsuo took a deep breath, waved his hand and flicked away the sparrow that landed on him as if it were a big tree.

    "System, what's going on." In desperation, Chen could only ask the system for help.  To be honest, he hasn't relied on the system for a long time. Ever since he was able to absorb cloned tailed beasts, the system has indeed reached a level of dispensation for him. After all, his strength no longer needs the help of the system.  , but unexpectedly, he wanted to get rid of the independence of the system wholeheartedly, but he has not succeeded until now.

    "Ding, answer the host. The host's induction will not go wrong, but the host's selection direction has deviated."

    "Choose the direction?" Uchiha Tatsumi asked in confusion.

    "That's right, the host only pays attention to the person in front of him, but has he forgotten the ability that the host itself possesses?"

    "What abilities do I have? ?? Uchiha Chen looked down at his hands and muttered to himself.

    "Ding, that's it. I hope the host understands well."

    "My ability" Chen closed his eyes, rested his hands weakly on the edge of his thighs, and squeezed his mouth tightly. After thinking for a long time, he suddenly opened his eyes: "It's her!"

    "So that's how it is, that's how it is" Chen seemed to start shaking violently, and his whole body was in an extremely unstable state. He muttered to himself, "No wonder, no wonder, it turned out to be her."

    As he spoke, Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes narrowed, and his legs lifted up, only to see his figure shake slightly, and the whole person disappeared into this world.

    In the void, Uchiha Chen galloped all the way, no one knew where he was going, no one knew where his destination was, but looking at Chen's firm eyes, it was clear that he had found the goal to go!

    "Whew" With a swipe, Uchiha Tatsuo slid across, bringing up a strong air current, and now he is moving forward at full speed, even a little faster than using Flying Thunder God.

    It can be said that now Chen is completely relying on his feelings, and his heart will guide him in the right direction.  The road is long, but also short.  At the place where Chen's heartbeat starts to accelerate violently, that is the destination that Chen is about to reach.

    Along the way, from south to north, starting from the country of fire, along the country of grass, the country of fields, and the country of rain, to the edge of the country of wind.

    That feeling became even stronger, and Chen knew that this opportunity was probably within the territory of the Kingdom of Wind.  Step out and continue on the journey of searching.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and fifty eight;

    ?

    "Is this right here?" Uchiha Tatsuo stopped, looked at the lonely desert around him, he gently covered his left chest, the feeling of heartbeat speeding up again and again, until this place, the speed of heartbeat changed  Go fast.

    "Here" Uchiha Chen half-squinted the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and after careful observation, he looked at the huge Chakra energy group underneath, oh no, it should be said to be the Chakra energy mountain range, he was stunned for a moment and couldn't help but stay.  He said blankly: "Isn't this a dragon vein?"

    "This is Loulan!" Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes suddenly narrowed, as if thinking of something, he suddenly realized: "So, this is Loulan. No wonder there are such huge dragon veins."

    Chen floated down from the mid-air and walked on this vast and lonely desert. There were broken walls and ruins everywhere around Chen. Obviously, no one lived in this place long ago.  The prosperous and prosperous Loulan ancient country has long been lost in the dust of history.

    "I remember there is a guy named Momozu here?" Uchiha Tatsuo casually threw away the shuriken he picked up from the ground. After more than 20 years of weathering, even the best quality shuriken has been lost by now  lost its original glory.

    Suddenly, Uchiha Chen turned his head, stared at the corner where he came, and said coldly: "Come out!"

    However, what responded to him was loneliness.

    Uchiha Tatsuo frowned: "Aren't you coming out?" He stood up and put one hand under his mouth.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    A huge fireball five times the size of ordinary fireball was spit out from Uchiha Tatsuo's mouth, and went straight to the corner where the person was hiding.

    At this moment, a black shadow flashed from the corner, and he galloped away, trying to avoid Uchiha Tatsuo's attack.

    "Want to leave? No way!"

    Chen pointed with one hand, and the huge fireball changed its direction in an instant, turned a corner and continued to chase the mysterious man in black.

    "Boom!"

    After all, the speed of that person was still no match for the speed of ninjutsu flying, and the fireball technique did not hit the mysterious person by accident.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The mysterious man couldn't help but let out a scream after being violently impacted and burned.

    "Huh? A man?" Uchiha Tatsuo looked at the guy who was constantly thrashing and struggling in the fireball technique in surprise. Just now, he clearly sensed that the guy in front of him was actually a woman, and this guy  The clothes on his body were obviously worn by women, but he (she) let out a man's scream.

    "Could it be" Uchiha Tatsuo stared, because of the kaleidoscope Sharingan, even if that guy was in the middle of the fire, Tatsuya could clearly see the situation inside, watching the fireball being continuously burned  As for the guy whose original body was exposed, especially after the guy's skirt was destroyed and his penis was exposed by a centimeter, he couldn't help but cover his eyes, and waved a thunder tunnel to wipe out the guy in front of him.

    It's almost hot eyes. Chen originally thought that he should not faint from the needle, but he was wrong. He was wrong from the beginning. It is impossible for him not to faint from the needle from the beginning to the end.

    Obviously, the guy in the skirt is a man.  Thinking of this, Chen couldn't help shivering, and even the tingling pain in his chest slightly weakened a lot.

    Perhaps, this is what Chen said on the Internet in his previous life, but Chen didn't expect that even after he arrived in the world of Naruto, the thing of women's clothing bosses would still not be extinct, maybe this would also be the beginning of human evolution.  a way.  In the future, there may be many cute girls with dicks.

    Closer to home, Chen frowned slightly, he knew that there were very few people from this place.  In addition to Centipede and the original Seventh Class, only the descendants of Queen Sara appeared here.

    The seventh class is impossible, so it is obvious that this figure is Bai Zu.  Sarah's descendants will only appear when the dragon's veins change.  It's just that Chen didn't know why Bai Zuhui appeared in women's clothing, and even appeared so late.

    However, it is not that Centipede appeared late, but Chen appeared too early.  He pushed forward the Fourth Ninja World War by himself for one or two years. According to the schedule, Baizu just knew the existence of this place at this time.

    However, at this time, Naruto and the others did not accept the mission from Loulan. It was obvious that all of this was because of Chen.

    The reason why Baizu hid was because he saw Chen suddenly landed, and he hid himself without knowing the depth of the enemy. This is the first element that a puppeteer must be familiar with.

    Ignoring Baizu who had become Huifei, Chen continued to walk forward.

      Without being hindered by anyone along the way, Chen easily arrived at the place where the fourth generation of Naruto Namikaze Minato sealed the dragon's veins.

    "Is this right here?" Uchiha Tatsuo stopped, looked at the sealing technique under his feet, and smiled contemptuously.  The sealing technique that wants to stump him has not yet appeared in this world!

    Chen gave a soft drink, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan in his eyes slowly turned, and the power of the pupil directly reached the center of the spell through the surface of the sealing technique. Chen smiled contemptuously, stretched out his hand to grab the characteristic flying thunder god Kunai in the center of the seal, and moved slightly.  With force, shouted: "Solution!"

    Directly, countless densely packed sealing spells appeared in this world, they gathered together and automatically rotated around Tatsuo Uchiha, and gradually, from the outermost layer of the spells, they spread to the inside and gradually disappeared in this world.

    After the sealing technique was released, Chen lifted Fei Lei Shen Kunai without any effort.  Slowly, the originally closed eyes on the ground gradually opened, and a deep purple light emitted from the pupils, and a lavender light gradually rose up from the bottom of the bottomless cave to complement it.

    At the same time, Uchiha Takashi standing in the center of the dragon veins seemed to be treated uniquely by the dragon veins, and a layer of purple light appeared all over his body. Finally, the dark purple light at the pupil continued to expand, and in an instant, he  Uchiha Tatsuo devours.

    Although Chen had already prepared himself before being devoured by the light of the dragon veins, Chen couldn't help being dizzy after the teleportation started. Without him, Chen is now traveling through time and space, following this dark purple light as a link  , Chen kept walking through the long river of time, and he didn't know how long it had been. During this long journey, Chen kept using the eternal kaleidoscope to write sharing eyes to comprehend the tunnel of time and space.

    You must know that this kind of opportunity does not come often. Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan is already known as the eye of God. If you can see through the clues of the long river of time, you may be able to develop new abilities of Kaleidoscope Sharingan.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and fiftieth IX; Candle Dragon

    ?

    However, the long river of time and space is something that even the Sages of the Six Paths have never controlled.  If you forcefully try to comprehend this kind of things that cannot be controlled by human beings, you will suffer great backlash.

    While Uchiha Tatsuya sat quietly and felt carefully, an energy that could almost destroy the world surged towards him like a beast.

    Uchiha Tatsuo, who was originally sitting quietly and contemplating carefully, suddenly felt a strong oppressive force from the outside world that wanted to completely destroy him.  He opened his eyes suddenly, only to see a crimson Candle Dragon in front of him opening its huge mouth to swallow Chen in one gulp.

    "Damn it!" Uchiha Tatsuo was taken aback, supported his hands, and quickly left the original position with his feet, so that Uchiha Tatsuo managed to leave the place before the Colorful Candle Dragon bit his head off.

    "What the hell is this" In my previous life, I was a member of the Huaxia Kingdom. Of course, the guy in front of me was a dragon, but it was also very weird. It didn't look like the legendary five-clawed golden dragon with a human face and a snake body.  Acquire the big snake pocket in fairy mode.

    But Chen faintly had a feeling telling him that this guy in front of him was not a counterfeit like Big Shedou, but a real dragon.

    "Who are you?" With a vigilant attitude, Uchiha Tatsuo tried to talk to Torch Dragon.

    As a result, Zhulong didn't respond to him, and flicked his tail towards him, causing a gust of wind.

    "No, it's poisonous!" Uchiha Tatsuo sensed that the half-human, half-snake guy on the opposite side was likely to be very poisonous, so he immediately held his breath, and then dodged his tail.

    "Hiss" Candle Dragon looked at Uchiha Chen with an unfriendly expression, and kept protruding his tongue out of his mouth, as if he was trying to find out where Uchiha Chen was.

    Chen understands that this kind of creature is actually not very dependent on eyes, and more depends on body temperature and wind direction to perceive.  However, if the opponent is a snake, then Chen's judgment is undoubtedly correct, but what Chen is facing is the Candle Dragon from the myth of Shan Hai Jing, the legendary beast that controls time!

    Suddenly, Chen saw Zhulong on the opposite side slightly curling up his body, as if he was accumulating energy, but also as if his body had been traumatized.

    However, Uchiha Chen is more inclined to the former. After all, before coming here, Chen saw that the monster in front of him was not harmed.

    Sure enough, I saw Zhulong opened his mouth, and with a strong tail, his whole body quickly rushed towards Uchiha Chen.

    In this long river of time, Zhulong is like a fish in water. The whole time river is his territory. As a divine beast that manipulates time, he will not be affected at all, but Chen is different.  , he can't release the slightest bit of ninjutsu.

    Even if he uses ninjutsu, it will have no effect, and he will even be backlashed by ninjutsu.  Uchiha Tatsuo had sensed this when he first came in, his chakra was faintly suppressed in this place, and even an inexplicable thing was devouring the chakra in his body.

    In the blink of an eye, Candle Dragon came in front of Uchiha Chen. Obviously, this momentary distraction made Candle Dragon seize the opportunity, and came to Uchiha Chen. His tail was already wrapped around Chen's body, and he imprisoned Chen in an instant.

    He growled his mouth and yelled at Uchiha Chen, and the foul smell in his mouth sprayed on Uchiha Chen's face.  You must know that although Candle Dragon is a divine beast, it is in charge of not only time but also killing.

    That stench is just the manifestation of its countless cannibalism!

    "Mom!" Uchiha Chen couldn't help cursing inwardly, he didn't expect that he would be caught by this monster just a little bit distracted. You must know that in the world of Hokage, no matter how distracted he is, the opponent will take him without any harm.  Method.

    "It seems that we have to strengthen combat training recently." Chen shook his head, the rapid progress of his strength made him lose his mind at all. If Zhulong hadn't given him a resounding slap in the face today, maybe he would still be immersed in his back then.  In the dream of invincibility, the expansion is incomparable.

    Seeing that Candle Dragon opened his mouth, he wanted to swallow Uchiha Chen in one gulp, but Chen is not so easy to get along with. Even if he can't release ninjutsu now, he can still perform physical and illusion skills.

    "Eight Doors Dunjia, Fifth Door Du Door Open!"

    In desperation, Uchiha Chen could only forcibly open the Eight Gate Dunjia, and a steady stream of power in the meridians surged through his body.

    It's not that Chen doesn't use the power of the tailed beast, but that this place is full of weirdness, and Chen has no way to connect with the ten tails in his body.

    At the same time, the kaleidoscope writing sharing eyes in Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes slowly turned, and the bewitching pupils just met the formidable eyes of Zhulong.

    "Monthly reading!"

    Pupil surgeryUnfolding, a soundless fluctuation spread from Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes, bringing Candle Dragon into his illusion world.

    In the world of Tsukuyomi, Uchiha Tatsuo stood proudly in the void, his eyes looked at the candle dragon dragged into the illusion by him without fluctuation, and said softly: "Welcome to my Tsukuyomi world, please enjoy it to the fullest!"  I"

    Before the words were finished, the candle dragon roared, and the entire illusion world split like a mirror, like a broken mirror, making a bang bang sound.

    Uchiha Chen let out a muffled groan, tears of blood left in his eyes, his throat kept rolling, and finally Chen swallowed the blood in his mouth forcefully.  His feet were weak and he almost lost his footing.

    You must know that this is the first time that Uchiha Tatsuo's illusion has been backlashed.  Even he had just cast the illusion, and it didn't work, so he was forcibly broken by the monster in front of him.

    Looking at the candle dragon in front of him who seemed to be smiling but not smiling, Uchiha Tatsuo took a deep breath and suppressed the pain in his heart.  You must know that I have always looked at each other with this kind of playful eyes before, and no one has ever looked at myself with this kind of eyes. This kind of condescending expression of the strong looking at the weak is full of ridicule, full of banter, Chen swore that he would never  Don't want to feel the second time.

    Perhaps he has never thought about this humiliating feeling. When he looked at others with this kind of eyes, they also looked at him with such humiliating eyes, and their hearts were full of resentment.

    Uchiha Tatsuo gritted his teeth, squeezed his hands tightly, and watched Torch Dragon's face getting bigger and bigger in front of him, he took a deep breath, and punched Torch Dragon in the face.

    "Roar!"

    Candle Dragon, who was suddenly violently attacked, didn't react at all.  Even though he was a divine beast, he couldn't help but let out a scream of pain after being hit by Uchiha Chen who had opened the five doors on his face.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 four hundred and sixtieth chapters;

    ?

    The candle dragon was suddenly hit by Uchiha Tatsuo's heavy punch, and he didn't have time to react at all.  After a scream, he couldn't help but loosen the restraint on Uchiha Chen.

    Taking advantage of Zhulong's loosening of Chen's restraint, he forcibly pulled, forcibly breaking off the tail that was restraining him by Zhulong, and escaped from it.

    It has to be said that Zhulong occupied the right time and place in the long river of time. The place on his face that was injured by Chen took only one breath, and under the repair of time source qi, the swelling disappeared and recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Chen spat lightly, and thought to himself: "This monster is really invincible."

    Knowing that he can't defeat the monster in front of him, Chen can only pray that time travels faster.

    You must know that when Naruto Yamato and Baizu traveled through time and space through dragon veins, they had never been chased by such a monster.

    However, what Chen didn't know was that rather than saying that this monster came to the door by himself, it might be better to say that he attracted it by himself.

    You must know that Naruto Baizu and the others didn't try to steal the power of the law of time in the long river of time when they traveled through time and space.

    If it wasn't for Chen's vain attempt to control the law of time in the long river of time, how could it be possible to lead to such a beast as Zhulong?

    You must know that in the Book of Mountains and Seas, Zhulong is the god of the human-faced snake god, not to mention as the existence of the time ancestor witch among the twelve ancestor witches, his body is everywhere in the long river of time.

    Those who vainly try to steal the law of time in the long river of time will receive the cruelest blow from Zhulong, also known as Zhu Jiuyin.

    If it weren't for the law of time contained in Chen's eyes, perhaps Zhulong would have brutally suppressed him long ago.

    In Chen's kaleidoscope, in addition to his own ability to control the flow of time, he also exchanged Fuyue's ability before, which gave his eyes the ability to control the present and see the future at the same time.

    If Zhulong wasn't interested in his abilities, maybe he wouldn't even look at Chen.

    Now Zhulong is waiting, waiting for Chen to display his true ability.

    However, Chen didn't know at all.

    As a noble god, Zhulong naturally disdains to speak to humble humans, even though this human body contains very strong energy.

    However, Chen thought that the monster in front of him could not speak at all.

    The two of them did not communicate during the whole process. They thought they had taken control of the situation, but they didn't know that it was all the two guys' wild guesses.

    Possibly because of being injured by Chen, a humble existence in Zhulong's eyes, a strange emotion called anger appeared in Zhulong's eyes.

    He roared at Uchiha Chen in a low voice, a fierce light flashed in his eyes, and he no longer looked at Uchiha Chen with playful eyes like before.

    Seeing this, Uchiha Tatsu was overjoyed.  Although the monsters in his eyes are now wary of him, but because of his anger, he can no longer maintain a calm mind like before.

    As long as there is an emotional error, there must be a flaw. This is Uchiha Tatsuo's most used method.  This is what Chen intends to use to provoke others like in the past.  Allowing the enemy to show their flaws after losing control of their emotions can also be said to be playing with the opponent's emotions.

    The corners of Chen's mouth rose slightly, and the eyes he looked at Zhulong were also full of sarcasm.  Even if he can't use ninjutsu now, it doesn't matter.  His purpose was not to kill Zhulong, but to procrastinate. When the space-time shuttle was completed, Chen could leave with a pat on the butt.

    According to Chen's guess, the guy in front of him is probably the guardian of the river of time, as long as he gets out of the river of time, he has nothing to do with him.

    I have to say that Chen's sixth sense is very accurate, and he guessed right.  However, whether he can persist until the time travel is completed under the angry Zhulong is another matter.

    Candle Dragon roared loudly, spitting out clusters of black-brown flames from its mouth, even though Chen was far away, he could still feel the strong burning sensation in the flames.

    The power of this kind of flame is not at all under Chen's sunshine.

    However, now that Chen can't cast Amaterasu, he can only choose to dodge.

    When the black-brown flame touched the ground, it made a "chicking" sound. Uchiha Tatsuo looked down and saw that the burning part of the flame began to rot slowly.

    It turns out that the strongest thing about this kind of flame is not its burning ability, but its corrosive ability.

    Although Chen didn't know the toughness of the blue bricks under the long river of time, he knew that even his strongest attack could not leave even the slightest trace on it.?? 

    However, the monster in front of him corroded the blue bricks with ease, and he could even vaguely see through the flames the unfathomable abyss beneath after being corroded thoroughly.

    Chen took two steps back indiscriminately, his eyes scanned around, and suddenly his eyes froze and his eyes flashed.  He found that behind Zhulong, there seemed to be a faint path for people to walk on.

    And the candle dragon was also intentionally or unintentionally blocking Chen's gaze towards the passage.  In Chen's view, perhaps that road may be his only hope of escape.

    Seeing that the space-time shuttle has been moving forward without stopping, Chen has a bold idea in his heart.

    Perhaps everyone who is traveling through time and space will enter that passage in the end, and then transfer from that passage to the time and space they want to go to. The reason why they can enter that passage is because the passage itself is attractive.  It can attract people, but now there is an extra guardian beast in front of Chen and the channel, which may be a long time, and he is obstructing it and forcibly cut off the connection between Chen and the channel.

    This made Chen unable to pass through the space-time tunnel for a long time.

    This also means that as long as Chen can pass through the candle dragon and reach the passage, then he can escape.

    As for jumping into the river or other ways?  It's not that Chen didn't think about it, but after Chen threw Kunai into the long river and onto the colorful barrier, he gave up this idea.

    That is not a place where people can pass through, that area is full of the power of law, as long as you touch it, you may be annihilated by the power of law, didn't you see that even the monster in front of you dare not approach the real long river of time?  ?

    There is only one chance, Chen took out a Kunai pinch in his hand, and looked at Zhulong cautiously.

    To be honest, he doesn't know whether this approach is right or not, but at the moment he has no choice but to give it a go, maybe there is still hope, if he continues to resist, he may really die.

    "Success or failure is a matter of one action again" Uchiha Tatsuo hooked Kunai's ring with his little finger and played a sword flower, and squeezed Kunai as if he was about to throw it out.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and sixty first; eat it!

    ?

    In fact, Kunai has no effect on Zhulong, and Chen is well aware that what he wants to do is to divert Zhulong's attention.

    As the saying goes, scaring the snakes out of the grass, but what Chen has to do now is to scare the snakes out of the grass.

    Chen threw out the kunai in his hand, and then took out two special kunai to hold in his hands.

    "I hope it will come true," he muttered to himself.

    Chen trotted forward and galloped towards Zhulong, throwing out the special kunai in his hands one by one.

    The result was obvious, Zhulong flicked his tail lightly, and Kunai fell limply to the ground.

    "Great opportunity!" Chen's eyes lit up.  Using force under his feet, he flew towards Zhulong.

    "Eight Gates of Dunjia, Seventh Gate of Shocking Opening!"

    "ah!"

    Uchiha Chen's whole body is covered with red chakra, just like the coat of a tailed beast.  The veins all over his body were bulging, the whites of his eyes turned up, staring at Zhulong like a dead fish.

    "Day Tiger!"

    Uchiha Chen's figure flickered for a while, and he waved his hands and feet again and again, but in the blink of an eye, a huge white airflow bomb was formed around Chen's body.

    The huge high-pressure air bomb gradually turned into an angry white tiger under Uchiha Tatsuo's continuous attack.

    "Roar, White Tiger!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo roared, and the angry white tiger stared at Candle Dragon with scorching eyes, leaped under his feet, and swooped towards Torch Dragon like a tiger descending a mountain.  The mouth opened and let out a deafening roar.

    The white tiger took a deep breath, and the surrounding air kept rushing towards its mouth.  Gradually form a high-pressure air compression bomb.

    Baihu rushed directly at Zhulong with this extremely unstable compressed air bomb.

    "Boom boom boom boom!"

    Explosions sounded one after another, and after using Hiroto, Uchiha Tatsuo gasped slightly and looked at Candle Dragon in the center of the explosion.  You must know that after opening the seven doors, even he can't bear it.  What's more, this is still above the long river of time, without the supply of chakra, it will be absorbed by the long river of time.

    After lifting the state of Bamen Dunjia, Chen put his hands on his knees and panted heavily.

    "Now, you should suffer a bit." Uchiha Tatsuo gasped.  His day tiger is not the same as Kai's.

    Kai's day tiger is completely the power of Taijutsu, while Chen's day tiger also adds a unique illusion and ninjutsu color to the body technique.  This makes Chen need more energy when releasing the day tiger. Of course, the power is not comparable to Kai's day tiger.

    After the dust settled, Zhulong coughed twice, and flicked his tail vigorously, sweeping away all the smoke.

    "Oops!"

    At this time, Chen had just recovered, and was about to bypass Zhulong and walk towards the passage behind him.

    I didn't expect Zhulong to recover so quickly, as if Chen himself threw himself into a trap and let Zhulong catch him.

    Although Torch Dragon was surprised, his subordinates didn't show mercy. With a flick of his tail, he was about to roll Uchiha Tatsumi up.

    "Huh." Chen snorted coldly, raised one hand, and when his tail was about to sweep him, his figure disappeared instantly, and the other just pulled out the special kunai that had been stuck on the ground before.

    Feeling that there is less than one-third of the Chakra in his body, Chen was secretly surprised.  You must know that there was at least half of the chakra in his body.  But after he used up the Flying Thunder God Technique, he forcibly reduced the amount of chakra by one-sixth. This is still a Flying Thunder God Technique that does not consume much chakra energy.

    Fortunately, he didn't use his blur ability.  Otherwise, I can't guarantee whether there will be Chakra battles in the future.

    This place is too weird, not only the release ninjutsu cannot be used, but even the Chakra consumption of space ninjutsu has been greatly increased.

    Seemingly seeing the ugly expression on Chen's face, Zhulong smiled strangely.  Then Chen found out in horror that he couldn't move.  That's right!  It means that the whole person cannot move.

    However, he can still maintain complete consciousness, but his actions are like a slow motion that has been slowed down fifty times.  I saw Zhulong flicked his tail and slapped him directly in the face.

    "Boom!"

    Chen was directly knocked to the ground by the sudden attack, not only his body movements slowed down, but even the speed of chakra flow slowed down by at least fifty times.

    With an excited expression, Zhulong's tail wrapped around Chen's body again.  He kept shrinking and oppressing Chen.  The mouth opened in a cruel grin.

    The saliva from the corner of his mouth dripped and landed on Chen's shoulder, making a "chi chi" sound, unexpectedlyHowever, it directly penetrated Chen's clothes and corroded on Chen's shoulders.

    Chen grunted, enduring the double pain of being oppressed and corroded.  Chen slightly squinted his eyes, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan began to spin crazily.

    "Ahhhh"

    Chen's mouth let out a low, roaring roar, his eyes spun wildly, and finally left two lines of blood and tears, making a "bang".

    As if something had been broken, Zhulong was slightly taken aback, and even relaxed his pressure on Chen.

    Not caring to look at his painful eyes anymore, Chen found that his body had finally returned to normal by taking advantage of this time to breathe.  However, the chakra in his body at this moment is very little.

    A fierce light flashed in Chen's eyes, and he opened his mouth and bit the candle dragon's tail.

    "Since you want to eat me, I'll eat you first!" With this in mind, Chen bit the candle dragon's tail fiercely, but what he didn't expect was that the candle dragon's tail was like  Made of pure gold, his teeth couldn't bite at all.

    Chen struggled to pull out one hand, and took Kunai to stab the candle dragon's tail fiercely. The collision between the two actually sparked a spark. What made Chen dumbfounded was that when he picked up Kunai, he suddenly found that Kunai  The tip has broken off.

    Don't do anything and keep going, now that he has reached this level, Chen has no other way out.  He picked up the last bit of chakra left in his body and attached it to his teeth.

    "The Thunder Dungeon Immortal Method will take revenge!"

    In fact, it is not ninjutsu, but Chen continuously compresses the only remaining chakra in his body, transforming it into black thunder attribute chakra and attaching it to his teeth.

    I want to use the penetrating power of lightning to tear off the defense on Candle Dragon's tail.

    "when!"

    "Puff!"

    The Immortal Lightning Dungeon quickly took effect, and after breaking through the outermost scales, Chen bit into Zhulong's flesh.

    "Ow! Roar!"

    Candle Dragon who was stimulated by Lei Dun couldn't help howling, his tail couldn't help swinging, and Chen was thrown out with a flick.

    Holding the mentality of insisting on Qingshan not to relax, Chen hugged Zhulong's tail tightly when he was struggling, but he was also thrown by Zhulong, but his mouth did not relax, and he tore off the candle forcefully.  A piece of flesh from the dragon's tail!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and sixty second; Escape

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuo bit off a large piece of meat from Candle Dragon's body in one bite, his throat itched after being thrown off by Torch Dragon, and he almost wanted to spit out a mouthful of old blood.  He didn't expect to swallow the meat he bit off from the candle dragon's tail, including the skin, whole.

    "How come" Originally, after biting off the meat on Candle Dragon's tail, Chen felt a burning pain in his mouth, and even a fishy smell rushed to his brain.  He intended to spit it out, but he didn't expect to swallow it directly after opening and closing his mouth.

    The flesh and blood entered Chen's throat into the esophagus, and then into the stomach.  Chen only felt a burning pain where the flesh and blood passed by, as if being corroded and burned by something all the time, it was unbearable.

    Feeling the pain, Chen immediately mobilized his own strength to separate the eaten flesh from his body, but the result was in vain.

    It can be said that the flesh and blood began to be absorbed and digested as soon as it entered Chen's stomach, and the energy contained in Zhulong's flesh and blood was constantly corroding and burning Chen's stomach.  Even with the self-healing abilities of Ten-Tails and Mu Dun, they couldn't resist the speed of this energy's corrosion and spread.

    "You lowly ant!" Zhulong finally spoke after a piece of meat from his tail was forcibly torn off by Chen.  With a hoarse voice, he looked at Chen with suspicion and said, "Originally, I planned to give you a good time after extracting the time fragments, but I didn't expect you to be so ignorant. I want to take out your soul for eternity."  Don't be overborn!"

    As the ancestor witch of time, Candle Dragon can only possess the power of time and be qualified to use the power of time, if he is not recognized by him, then Candle Dragon will follow the power of time to recover the time fragments, and then kill him.  die.

    Obviously, the ability of Chen's Kaleidoscope Sharingan itself and Fu Yue's ability are related to the rules of time, what's more, Chen is trying to comprehend the laws of time in the long river of time. Isn't this courting death?  You must know that Time Changhe is Zhulong's territory, and he steals other people's skills without permission, and still acts as a domineering power on his territory. It would be strange if Zhulong didn't chop him into pieces.

    "Sure enoughit is conscious." Chen's eyes flashed.

    "Hey." Enduring the intense burning sensation and corrosive pain in his abdomen, Chen pulled a smile uglier than crying, and joked at Zhulong, "no  It really surprises me to think that there is such an existence in the world of Naruto, even though I don¡¯t have the ability to deal with you now, don¡¯t try to take advantage of me.¡±

    Chen took a step back, and behind him was the time channel that was previously blocked by Zhulong's body.  Chen deliberately caught Zhulong in order to forcefully pass behind Zhulong, and he did not disappoint Chen. When Zhulong was throwing Feichen, he deliberately adjusted his posture, which caused him to be thrown out by Zhulong.  Afterwards, he threw it directly behind Zhulong.

    Chen, who was thrown away, is now only one step away from the time channel.

    "Bastard, damn it!" Zhulong said hoarsely, looking at Uchiha Chen with cold eyes. His voice was originally like this, which is why he didn't like to talk.  But now because Uchiha Tatsumi made an exception to speak.  Candle Dragon now wants to tear Uchiha Tatsumi into pieces, pull out his soul, swallow his whole body alive in front of him, and then put his soul on the fire of time to roast, forever  Survival.

    There was a sneer on Chen's face, and he glanced at Zhulong, but he didn't dare to underestimate Zhulong, but faced Zhulong head-on, retreated quickly, and was about to enter the time channel.

    "You humble ants, do you think you can escape?" Zhu Long's sinister voice echoed in Chen's ears.  Suddenly, Chen was shocked.

    "The whole time is my domain, where do you think you can go?"

    "Bastard!" Chen resisted the pain in his chest and kicked out, but he didn't expect that the kick was empty.  You must know that although Chen was restricted too much in this place, his physical speed was not restricted, and he was still extremely fast, but even so, he still kicked nothing.

    "The time domain is frozen!"

    Candle Dragon looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with ferocious eyes, and his tail was about to pierce through him.

    "Damn it" Chen Yazi was about to burst, his face could no longer be calm, and he showed an anxious expression without any concealment.  He found that he was in the same state where he couldn't move at all, only his thoughts didn't stagnate, other than that, his movements seemed to be slowed down fifty times.

    He watched Candle Dragon's tail straight towards his lower abdomen.

    "Puff!" The tip of the tail directly pierced Chen's lower abdomen.

    "Wow!"After all, he couldn't help it, and a mouthful of blood with internal organs fragments spewed out.

    At this time, Chen's eyes turned wildly, and the two eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan couldn't help shedding tears of blood, not only the chakra in his own body, but also the ten-tailed chakra sleeping in Chen's body was continuously injected into Chakra.  carat.

    "Click, click!"

    Chen stretched out trembling hands to hold Zhulong's tail. Although the speed was very slow, he couldn't dodge, and he came very resolutely.

    I saw that he exerted a little force, and the whole person quickly swung back along the candle dragon's tail.

    "Hmph, wanting my lifeit's not that simple."

    Zhulong didn't expect Chen to be able to break his time domain twice in a row, and let him escape from his hands abruptly.  Now that Chen has entered the time channel, logically, there is no way for Zhulong to enter.  In other words, Zhulong's level is too high, and if he enters, it will cause the collapse of the time channel, which he cannot bear.

    The exasperated Zhulong could only watch Chen slip away from his eyes, but there was nothing he could do.

    "Hmph, wait. I don't believe you won't come back." Zhu Longyin's voice traveled along the time channel and reached Chen's ears.

    "Sure enoughwas the bet right?" At this time, Chen was relieved and let go of the tension in his heart. This time he bet right, Zhulong couldn't catch up with him.

    However, he also paid a great price. Not only was his body seriously injured, but also the pupil power of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan was temporarily degraded due to overuse.

    The current Chen can be said to be extremely weak. If Zhulong persisted, maybe Chen would really confess to being there.  But since he stopped chasing him, Chen was safe for the time being.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 four hundred and sixtieth chapters;

    ?

    Chen sighed softly, but he didn't expect the injury that affected his body, a burst of severe pain hit, and he frowned.

    In the space channel, Chen endured the overwhelming pain in his abdomen, and took out a bottle of pulsation from the system space.

    After drinking half of it and pouring the other half into his lower abdomen, it barely stopped the blood.  The rest can only be repaired by the recovery ability of Ten Tails and Mu Dun.  Although the pulsation is good, the effect is just that. Drinking a few more bottles has the same effect, and there is no difference.

    The reason why a bottle of pulsation is good for other people's injuries is because the injuries are not serious, and the injuries on Chen's body were caused by a higher-level existence than the Sage of the Six Paths, and the mere pulsation cannot make Chen heal.

    When his feet stepped on the thick ground again, Chen Cai couldn't help but let out a long sigh: "It's been a long time since I was in such a mess, it's really miserablebut I finally came out."

    But the next second he began to frown.  The power of the ten tails in the body and the healing ability of Mu Dun have begun to work. The two energies are continuously repairing the injuries of his body. If this is really the only way, that would be the best, but Chen can clearly feel his  There is a force in his body that does not belong to him, and it is even hindering the repair of his body, constantly corroding, destroying and burning his body.

    Chen closed his eyes and started urging the power of Ten Tails and Mu Dun to drive away and devour it, but he didn't expect that when he got close to that power, Ten Tails and Mu Dun chakra stopped in place, and even showed fear  , constantly circling around that force, not daring to approach it at all.

    What's more, that power can also devour ten tails and wood escape chakra, causing continuous damage to Chen.

    Chen frowned, he had nothing to do with this inexplicable power, he could only click on the system and asked: "System, what's going on with me? The injury can't heal, and the power of Ten Tails and Mu Dun is still swallowed up."  Already!"

    "Ding, answer the host. You devoured Candle Dragon's flesh and blood before. Because the level of Candle Dragon's flesh and blood is too high, the speed cannot be fully absorbed, so the power of Candle Dragon has been eroding the host's body continuously."

    The answering system always appeared in such a timely manner. After listening to the system's answer, Chen couldn't help but fell into deep thought.

    "Candle Dragon? Is that guy Candle Dragon? It doesn't look like it at all. It looks like a half-human half-snake ghost, just like a big snake."

    "Ding, Candle Dragon, also known as Zhu Jiuyin. As long as its eyes are opened, the long dark night will become day; as soon as its eyes are closed, the day will turn back to night, so it is called the Twelve Ancestral Witches."  Among them, the Time Ancestor Witch, who controls the power of time, has a human face and a snake body, and his whole body is red, if it is not because of the long river of time, you are not as big as the scales on his tail."

    "Cut." Chen pursed his lips lightly, stretched out his hand and pressed the corroded and burned place, and couldn't help but said: "Now is not the time to talk about this, is there a way for you to get rid of this force.  There is no way to heal the injury."

    "No, insufficient authority to open higher-level exchange items."

    "Tch, what the hell." Hearing this sentence, Chen involuntarily opened the system exchange space to scan, but after browsing around, he found that the original items in the exchange space had not changed, and the highest level was also the same.  It's just the eyes of reincarnation, the body of a fairy, the eternal kaleidoscope and so on.  These are things that Chen has long ago.

    "Can't you automatically update the store? I have no desire to buy these things." Chen couldn't help but complain.

    "After the host enters the next world, the system will gradually release all exchangeable items in the Small Thousand World, and so on. When the host enters the Middle Thousand World, it will gradually open up all the items that can be exchanged in the Middle Thousand World Candle Dragon belongs to  Existences that are only involved in the Middle Thousand World and above, so it is normal that there is nothing in the system."

    "Damn it, isn't there no way to heal my injury?" Chen Weiwei had a headache. If the injury drags on, it will affect his state, and he doesn't even know whether the power of the candle dragon will corrode it further.  If it really corrodes further, things will be serious.

    "There are two methods, one is to forcibly absorb the power of time that comprehends the candle dragon; the other is to seal the power of the candle dragon, but the second method is not advisable, and it cannot be done at the current level of the host. It is recommended that the host drink one cup a day.  Bottle pulsation, although it cannot be cured, but it will not spread, strive to understand the power of the candle dragon."

    Chen shook his head with a wry smile, and didn't care about it anymore, allowing this force to wreak havoc in his body.  In short, this force will not affect him for the time being, not to mention the system has given a solution, sometimes this kind of thing can only go with the flow.

    ??But by the way, where is this place now?  "Chen raised his head and looked around in a daze. It was endless, surrounded by a vast desert. If there is no accident, Chen's location is probably in the territory of the Kingdom of Wind.

    Gunpowder smoke is everywhere, bloodstains, mounds of soil, and several corpses. Judging from the clothing and headgear, it is obvious that they are from Sand Ninja Village.

    It seems that there was a war in this place not long ago, and the sand ninja people were the defeated side, otherwise no one would collect their bodies.

    Squat down and pick up a handful of sand to feel it carefully.

    "Well, it's just been refurbished, and the people here haven't been here for long." Chen stared, it's obvious that it's a time of war, and it's impossible for such a large-scale war to happen in a peaceful age.  "I just don't know the identity of the other party"

    Looking at "It seems that I have crossed through the dragon's veins like Naruto. Judging from the current situation, it seems that I am still in a state of war, but I don't know what era it is now"

    Chen stared into the distance with scorching eyes, someone was coming from that direction within his range of perception, and Chen was just waiting for work, so by the way, he asked what era it was.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and sixty four; Obtaining information

    ?

    "Hurry up, hurry up, the enemy is coming." Not far in front of Chen, a team of sand ninjas were anxiously setting traps. Seeing their distressed appearance, it was obvious that they had just left the battlefield and were about to retreat to the rear.

    Although Chen didn't know why there were only so few of them, it didn't prevent him from stepping forward to grab them for questioning.

    Because Chen's body has been affected by the power of the candle dragon, his strength has declined to a certain extent, but it is still easy to kill the few sand ninja fish on the opposite side, but Chen's goal is not to kill them all.

    With a movement of his body, Chen stepped into the void.  At this moment, a sand ninja who was arranging the trap was shaken all over, and then he collapsed limply on the ground.

    "What's wrong with you, Mr. Yanshan, damn it, could it be that the previous injury was too serious?" Seeing that he suddenly fell down, his companion couldn't help putting away the detonating charm in his hand and dodged over to help him up.  But when his hand touched Yanshan's body, he couldn't help being stunned, and collapsed to the ground as softly as Yanshan.

    "Be careful, there's an ambush!" The chief Jonin screamed in his heart, yelled at his only subordinate, jumped away in an instant, took out his kunwu and looked at the two who had collapsed on the ground vigilantly.

    No matter how fast the jonin's reaction speed is, there is no way to drive the rhythm of his subordinates.  Before the last of his subordinates had time to react after hearing his warning, he saw a spike sticking out from under his feet, piercing his head from the bottom of his feet, and he was obviously dead and could not die anymore  .

    The sand ninja gritted his teeth and looked at the place where his two subordinates fell to the ground with unfriendly eyes. Although he couldn't see the enemy there, his instinct told him that the enemy came from behind the two men.

    "Bastard, come out for me." The two shurikens flew towards the back of the two fallen ninjas.

    "Aggression!" Two shurikens passed in front of his two subordinates without hindrance, and stuck on the sand pile.

    "The reaction speed is very fast." Uchiha Tatsuo chuckled, and then his figure appeared in the void.

    The previous clothes had been completely destroyed in the battle with Zhulong, so Chen had no choice but to take out spare clothes from the system space.  I have to say that just in case, Chen often prepares clothes in the system space, because he is afraid that the clothes will be damaged due to negligence in avoiding the enemy's attack during a battle, so Chen has early  prepared for this.

    After changing his clothes, Chen put on his black robe again, and walked out of the space with a playful expression on his face.

    "I didn't expect you to have two brushes and be able to guess my location." It's a pity that the reaction ability is too poor, and the strength is a bit contemptible. In comparison, even Naruto twenty years later  The reaction ability is also stronger than the guy in front of him.

    It has to be said that the sand ninjas at this time have begun to show their poverty and scarcity of talents.  Since the first Ninja World War, Sand Ninja Village has been in a state of being unable to make ends meet. Although there have been a group of people such as Chiyo, Samana, and Luo Sand, this does not conceal that the talents of Sand Ninja Village are gradually withering.  In the end, even the independent ninja was gone.

    Chen shook his head and sighed, stretched out his hand hidden in the black robe, and tapped lightly on the place where the J¨­nin was.

    "Not good!" Seeing this, the sand ninja jumped out of the place immediately, then took out the shuriken in his hand and shot at Uchiha Tatsumi.

    "Ding ding ding" The shuriken fell powerlessly to the ground before it flew into the range that could hurt Chen.

    "boom!"

    The place where the Jonin was standing before suddenly exploded, as if someone had used several detonating symbols to detonate together.

    "Damn it" Nasa Shinobu took out the scroll behind his back, released his proud puppet, and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi angrily.

    Suddenly, he seemed to have discovered something, saw that Chen did not wear a forehead protector on his forehead, thought for a while, and said to Chen: "Your Excellency is from Yanren Village, I don't know why you attacked us.  Knowing that we are now a strategic alliance, if you insist on going your own way, then I can only report to the senior management of our sand ninja village, and carefully consider the cooperation between our two villages."

    When Chen heard this, he was immediately happy. He didn't expect that the guy in front of him would regard him as a person from Yanren Village after he released the earth dungeon once. Chen knew it was because he didn't wear a forehead protector.  Ye's ninjas regard the forehead protection as more important than the mission requirements, and rarely take off the forehead protection.

    Chen naturally wouldn't waste his time explaining to them, since he already regarded himself as a person from Yanren Village, so why not pretend to be from Yanren Village, he came to this world.?If it's because of telepathy.

    Strange to say, I still had heart palpitations for a long time, but since Chen came to this era, the palpitations have disappeared, as if the crisis has been lifted.

    Now that the sense of urgency in his heart is gone, Nachen can act freely a little more easily. If the age is determined, he doesn't mind making the muddy water of the war even more confusing.

    "If you want to kill, you can kill it, so what can you do with this trash, do you think it was when the third generation of your trash was still alive?" Chen grinned, pretending to answer with disdain.

    In fact, he has already set up many small traps in the speech. He is confirming whether the third Kazekage is missing. If it is missing, it is obvious that this is the third war. If not, then he can only make plans.

    Sure enough, the sand ninja suddenly exploded, controlled the puppet and rushed towards Chen, shouting in his mouth: "Nonsense! Our Kazekage must not have been killed! He must be waiting for the opportunity somewhere, and then he will definitely lead us to annex the fire.  Country!"

    As the strongest Kazekage, their subordinates were unwilling to believe that he would die so easily. Even though he had been missing for a long time, and even the high-level officials had released the news, the ninjas at the bottom were still unwilling to believe it.

    Hearing this, Chen has roughly understood the information he needs, and now it is indeed the period of World War Three, so the next thing to do is much simpler.

    Chen looked at the sand ninja leading the team, with a malicious smile on his face, his hands sealed and said: "If this is the case, then there is no need to keep you."

    "Earth Dungeon, Earth Dragon Bullet!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and sixtieth chapters; solve the sand ninja

    ?

    Chen made a mudra with his hands, and the chakra in his body flowed along the meridians. Suddenly, a giant dragon rose from the soil at his feet. It roared at the sand ninja, and then spit out countless earth bullets from its mouth.

    However, the seal seal at this time is not over yet, I saw that he made another seal seal after the Wei-Wu-Chen seal that ended with the earth dragon bullet, his hands flipped quickly like butterflies wearing flowers.

    "Earth escape double earth stone dragon technique!"

    The earth dragon sprang out from the ground, flew into the sky, and split into two roaring giant dragons in the sky. However, what is surprising is that after a split, the size of the two earth dragons did not decrease at all, even faintly.  The room is even bigger than before.

    The two earth dragons entangled with each other, opened their mouths towards the sand ninja, spit out countless earth bombs in the air, and then separated, both of them rushed towards the sand ninja, with their mouths wide open, as if to swallow it in one gulp.

    Seeing this, the sand ninja did not show any weakness, opened the scroll, and summoned a puppet beast again.

    I saw the fingers of his hands dancing frequently, and the two puppet beasts seemed to come alive in his hands, constantly firing earth bombs that hit Shashachen with hidden weapons.  Then, under Chen's slightly surprised eyes, a puppet beast's chest opened wide, and countless Kunai carrying detonating talismans shot out from it, forcefully blasting Chen's two earth dragons into clods.

    "If there are any other tricks, just use them. Don't wait until you die and say that you have a unique trick and haven't used it. You will not be reconciled to death." After killing the two earth dragons, Sand Ninja seemed to have regained his courage, thinking that Chen was nothing more than that.  , looked at Chen proudly and taunted loudly.

    Chen was speechless, and even wanted to laugh.  Is this sand ninja stupid?  Obviously it was just resisting a ninjutsu attack, so it swelled like that?  Or is this guy just an idiot?

    If you really want to be serious, the guy on the opposite side can't even take Chen's attack. If it weren't for making the water more confusing, why would Chen have to lower the power of ninjutsu by one level?

    "Isn't it too early to talk big?" Chen smiled contemptuously, turned his hands inward, and made a series of incredible movements under the eyes of Sand Ninja, which looked like but not like a gesture of a seal.

    I saw that Chen turned his hands inward, and directly reversed the seal. The speed was not slow at all, and it was slightly faster than before.

    "Earth escape super earth flow river!"

    Chen slapped his hands on the ground, and with the output of Chakra, the position of Sand Ninja¡¯s feet suddenly changed and became extremely soft, even like a river of quicksand, constantly flowing and stirring, pushing Sand Ninja down with the current  fall.

    "Damn it" Sand Ninja gritted his teeth, because of being trapped by the earth flow river, even if his puppet was not cut off by Chen, he still couldn't use his arms and fingers like before.  When trying to wave his finger, he was forcibly blocked from the connection with the puppet.

    Sand Shinobi felt very helpless, if he didn't quickly escape from the domain of Tuliu Dahe, then only death was waiting for him.  Jump out of the scope of the earth flow river in one step.

    "Tch!" Chen's eyes flashed, and the last seal fell after seeing Sand Shinobi escape.

    "Earth Dungeon Rock Pillar Prison!"

    As soon as Sand Shinobi landed, earth pillars rose directly from the surrounding land to imprison him directly.

    "Hmph, you're done!"

    Chen looked at him, unable to hide the mockery on his face.  After Sand Shinobi was imprisoned by the rock pillar, Chen took the time to pat the dust that didn't exist on his body, "Trash."

    As he spoke, he made mudras with both hands, and looked at Sand Shinobu with contemptuous eyes.

    "Tudun Tulong Spear!"

    Countless sharp soil thorns emerged from the sand ninja's feet, piercing through and piercing the sand ninja's body.

    "Puff, puff, puff."

    Sand Shinobi's body was completely pierced by the soil thorn, but when Chen walked over, the body of Sand Shinobi, who was obviously dead, suddenly made a "bang" sound, and a cloud of mist covered his whereabouts.

    However, this cannot be hidden from Chen, who has Sharingan, he smiled softly: "Substitution?"

    The corpse in the rock pillar prison has changed from that sand ninja to a puppet beast that has been riddled with holes.

    "It's kind of interesting." Chen looked with interest at the scene of the crime where the puppet beast was left behind after performing the substitute.  Suddenly, he flicked Kunai behind him.

    "Wind Chasing Beast Wave Palm!"

    "Jingle!"

    Feng Dun and Kunai collided together, making a crisp sound.

    "I don't know how to live or die, but I dare to come!"

      Chen frowned, and simply stretched out his hand to pat the ground. The powerful force moved along the ground towards the sand ninja, and broke out in front of the sand ninja, and the strong air flow hit the sand ninja.

    However, he already had the foresight to jump away before the attack reached him, and at the same time formed a mudra with both hands.

    "Wind escapes wind cut!"

    "Wind escape vacuum jade!"

    Sand ninja moved his hands together and released two wind escape ninjutsu at the same time, without any intention of using the remaining puppet. He had to admit that Chen was much stronger than him, and even the puppet beast had no effect on him at all, and  , After the last battle, the hidden weapons he loaded in the puppet beast had long been exhausted, and he ran into Chen just after escaping from birth, and there was no time to reload it again.

    You must know that the reason why the puppet art is strong is that it is strong in the use of various hidden weapons and poisons. In the case of neither hidden weapons nor poisons, the puppet beast is just a target.

    "Innocent!"

    Chen stood up with one hand, and then stretched out one hand.

    "Earth Dungeon Earth Spear Technique!"

    In Chen's hands, the Earth Dungeon Chakra kept compressing, and a two-meter-long earthen gun gradually appeared in Chen's hands. Chen held the earthen gun tightly, squinting his eyes to aim at Sand Shinobi who was still in the air,  Swipe hard.

    With the momentum of a thunderous army, the earth gun rushed towards Sand Ninja quickly, broke through his wind shear, broke through his vacuum jade, and pierced his chest directly.

    "Plop." After being penetrated, the soil gun remained undiminished, and the sand ninja was unable to support its own actions after being hit, fell from the air, and fell to the ground motionless.

    Chen glanced at Sand Ninja, a flash of light flashed in his eyes, and then said: "Bored, is this Sand Ninja, really weak!"

    After finishing speaking, Chen turned around and left, no longer paying attention to whether the sand ninja who was penetrated by the earth gun was dead or alive

    After a long while, the Sand Shinobi trembled slightly, and then slowly supported his body: "We must, we must bring the information back to the village!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and sixtieth chapters; Encounter Konoha Ninja

    ?

    "We must must bring the information back to the village!" The sand ninja struggled for a long time, and finally managed to support his body.

    "Hahaha" Sand Shinobi panted heavily, and couldn't help touching his ninja bag with trembling hands.  Then tremblingly, he took out the bandage and unknown medicine from his ninja tool bag.

    As a sand ninja, especially the puppet master among the sand ninja, not only do you need to carry poison with you, he is the most cautious, but also carry antidote and some other medical supplies with you.

    This is also the desperation move of Sand Ninja Village, where medical ninjas are scarce.  After all, as puppet masters and experts in poison use, they have more or less knowledge of pharmacology, so when medical ninjas are scarce, they can only be responsible for themselves and treat themselves.

    Sand Shinobi tore off his shirt while applying medicine to comfort himself. Fortunately, he was negligent and too confident in his own ninjutsu, so he didn't come to check whether he was really dead.

    It is precisely because of this that he was able to survive in the end.

    "Reallyreally too strong." Sand ninja, who was bandaging himself tremblingly, couldn't help shivering when he thought of Chen's ninjutsu, and couldn't help murmuring: "That guy is really Iwa  People from Hidden Village? When did such a powerful person come out of Yanren Village, why didn¡¯t I even have any impression of it before.¡±

    You must know that although Sand Ninja and Iwa Ninja are allies who fight together, Sand Ninja still mercilessly collects information about Iwa Ninja, including the collection of intelligence on the strong people of Iwa Ninja Village.  But Shinobu didn't have any more information about the young Iwa Shinobi in his mind.

    This made him unable to help but began to doubt Chen's real identity, but he dismissed the idea while bandaging himself up and thinking. After all, except for Iwa Shinobi, no one can make Tudun so vividly.

    Although Chen has weakened the output of Chakra, his power is still not to be underestimated.

    After bandaging the wound, he pulled hard, broke the bandage, and tied a knot for himself.  With the help of the few chakras in his body, he reluctantly put away the puppet beast, and began to rush towards Sand Ninja's combat headquarters with deep and shallow feet.

    He didn't forget that he was on the way to escape now, and it was precisely because of this that he chose to bandage himself before going on the road.  Otherwise, the blood in one place would not only show people the way, but also cause him to bleed too much to death.

    Obviously, he didn't want to die yet, and this was the first time he felt or was so happy after wandering between life and death once.

    The figure of the sand ninja gradually became smaller until it disappeared in the desert here.

    After a while, Chen, who had disappeared, reappeared in place.

    He looked at the direction in which Sand Shinobi left, and the corner of his mouth curled up in a strange arc.

    "In this way it should be able to muddy the water."

    Chen squinted his eyes, feeling the air from different worlds. For some reason, he always felt that something would happen in this world, as if his heart palpitations disappeared after he came to this era. This must be inseparable from this era.  relationship, or in other words, there is a mysterious force pushing him to this era.

    Since there is a pair of invisible hands behind him, then Chen can only choose to muddy the water and disrupt the plans of those hands, so as to find out the real black hands behind the scenes.

    "Since I have come here, I should do something. It is best to make the whole ninja world riot, and maybe something interesting will happen." Chen grinned, since he has decided to mess up the situation, except Sand Ninja  Apart from Yan Ninja Village, the relationship between the other three Ninja Villages cannot be pulled down, and plans must be made as soon as possible.

    "The art of wood escape and wood clone!"

    Chen separated two wooden avatars, one went to the battlefield between Konoha and Yunin Village in the country of Yuno, and the other went to the battlefield between Iwanin and Konoha in the Country of Grass.

    And he himself is going to go to the country of water after solving the sand ninja, and drag the mist ninja into the water.

    After the two wooden clones came out, they nodded towards Chen's main body and then moved separately, towards the battlefield they each needed to go to.

    Chen himself stood still, and he felt a very powerful aura coming from the direction of those sand ninjas. Obviously, according to what Chen heard before, it must be Mu  Ye came to hunt down their people.

    And what Chen has to do is to ensure that the sand ninja will not die before he arrives at the base camp to convey the news Chen brought to him to the senior sand ninja, which means that Chen must resist this wave of pursuit from Konoha ninjas for him.

      Gradually, the breath got closer and closer, and Chen slowly opened his closed eyes.

    "coming!"

    Looking at the white hedgehog-headed ninja who appeared in the distance in the desert wearing a Konoha ninja vest and a short knife in his back, Chen's eyes were a little dazed.

    "Kakashi?"

    "NoNo." Chen thought for a while and then rejected his guess. Kakashi is just a mere chunin kid now, how could he chase a top ninja and three elite ninjas running around,  According to Sand Shinobi's words, they chose to run away after seeing Konoha's ninja from a distance.

    Kakashi's words don't have such a strong deterrent force. One more thing, this person doesn't wear a mask on his face, and Kakashi doesn't take off his mask all year round. Just based on this alone, it can be concluded that it is not Kakashi.  .

    "Who is it?" Chen squinted his eyes, and the Sharingan in his eyes slowly turned, trying to see more clearly.

    In just a few breaths, the ninja came to Chen, looked at the three dead ninjas on the ground, and subconsciously asked Chen, "You did this?"

    "That's right." Chen nodded.

    After hearing Chen's accurate answer, he couldn't help frowning, and couldn't help but start to look up and down. When he saw Chen's pair of sharing sharing eyes, his frown couldn't help but deepened a bit, and his face was sullen and his voice was low.  Authentic: "Uchiha clan?"

    "right."

    "Where's your forehead?" His expression softened a little.

    "No"

    "What? Then which unit do you belong to?"

    After hearing Chen casually say that he does not have a forehead protection, his eyes changed instantly. Now is the time of war, except for the normal defense force, almost all ninjas have been sent to the battlefield. In this case, there is no  Who can guarantee that he knows everyone, so the forehead protection becomes the simplest proof of identity. No matter who it is, he will not easily lose the forehead protection, or even say that there is no forehead protection, even if Chen has Sharingan,  It's not an excuse for him to be able to lose the forehead.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and sixty seventh; Hatake Maoshuo?

    ?

    "Who the hell are you, who is the captain of that team!" The Konoha ninja's tone was cold, and the eyes that looked at Chen gradually became colder.

    However, Chen didn't answer him, but continued to watch him silently.

    "This look, this dress, and this hair. Hmm how do you look at it, but unfortunately I didn't wear a mask. Is it possible that I have traveled to the world twenty years later?" Chen couldn't help but think so.

    "What are you mumbling about? Didn't you hear me asking you something?" The Konoha ninja's face became colder and colder, and his eyes when looking at Chen gradually became unfriendly. Originally, the Uchiha clan  He was very arrogant and didn't get along with other people in the village. It was pretty good for that ninja to wait for so long with a calm mind.

    "Now is the time of war. Any ninja who does not wear the helmet of the village will be regarded as an enemy or a spy. I doubt your identity now."

    Although it is said that there has been no leak of the Sharingan of the Uchiha clan so far, this does not mean that their Sharingan is foolproof. Is there anything that will not happen on the battlefield?

    No one will know if one or two members of the Uchiha family die and lose one or two pairs of eyes.  What's more, if this guy is from Konoha, he should have recognized him, but he hasn't made any exaggerated reactions until now.  It's not that he is boasting, anyway, his name is also an existence that can make the enemy fearful, it is impossible to be so unknown.  It was precisely because of this that he began to doubt Qichen's true identity.

    "Hehe." Chen shook his head, nodded and admitted: "I am indeed from the Uchiha clan."

    "Then please come with me, I need to confirm your identity."

    "Not interested." Chen pursed his lips, and didn't care about the Konoha ninja's guess at all, even if the guy in front of him was strong in Chen's perception, so what?  If it wasn't Chen of this era, he wouldn't be a bird at all.

    The ninja didn't wrinkle when he heard the words, and said in a cold voice: "It seems that I can only take you away forcibly. With your sharing eyes, no matter whether you are from the Uchiha clan or not, I can't do it."  let you go."

    Seeing that the Konoha ninja seemed to have a tendency to do something, Chen smiled lightly, and said with great interest: "Oh? Do you want to do it? Interesting It just so happens that I am also very interested in your identity."

    For the sake of talking about it, naturally there is no need to continue talking nonsense, the ninja flashed cruelty in his eyes, pulled out the dagger behind his back and came towards Chen.

    "Konoha-ryu Swordsmanship Sankayue Dance!"

    "Quick! So fast!"

    In Chen's eyes, it was as if three people with knives attacked him together from three different positions, the upper, middle and lower positions, no matter which direction Chen hid in, he would be attacked by him.

    What's more, his speed was so fast that even Chen's Sharingan was faintly blurred.

    Chen was startled, and quickly dodged and retreated.  He is not in the best condition now, and it is inevitable that he will be negligent during the battle.

    Just at this moment, Konoha Ninja's eyes turned cold.  After seeing Chen dodging his Dance of the Three Suns and Moon, he paused briefly, and then his blade was covered with a layer of dense white light.

    At this time, he drew back and moved the knife emitting a strong white light to his waist, narrowed his eyes, and rushed forward before Chen could react.

    "Konoha Knife Chasing Teeth!"

    Chen could obviously feel the shocking sword intent and strong killing intent emanating from the person opposite.  He knew that it was not easy to dodge the opponent's attack, so he clasped his hands together, and at the moment Konoha Ninja's knife cut his throat, he used a stand-in technique to avoid his attack.

    "This kind of attack" Chen frowned, as if he had heard of it before, suddenly his expression tightened, and he looked at the outline that was 80% similar to Kakashi Hatake and said in a deep voice: "Konoha Baiya  Shigeru Hatake?"

    The man didn't answer, but his hand holding the knife became tighter, and his killing intent towards Chen became stronger.  Now there is no need to guess, Hatake Mosaku can be sure that the guy in front of him is not Konoha's person. If this is the case, the possibility of being merciful and catching alive will no longer exist, then Hatake Mosaku can directly kill  After all, a dead person is more obedient than a living person.

    Konoha Anbe has a special method to obtain important information from the heads of dead people, so there is no need to worry about intelligence issues at all. More importantly, although Hatake Mosaku is not very interested in the Uchiha clan, he also knows how to write rounds.  Eyes cannot be leaked. As a member of Konoha, he is obliged to take back Sharingan!

    However, at this time, Chen had alreadyIt has set off a thousand waves.  Shigeru Hatake!  The legendary Konoha White Fang, a man whom even Konoha Sannin respects three points, Hatake Kakashi's father, a generation of swordsmanship master, it can be said that his swordsmanship is close to the realm of Tao, in Hokage's  In the world, no one has a higher achievement in swordsmanship than him.

    In the points store of the system, Baiya Saber Technique is second only to Samsara Eye, Eternal Kaleidoscope, and Immortal Body. Its up to 500,000 points once deterred Chen Wang.

    However, as early as the Second Ninja World War, Mosaku Hatake failed the mission because he covered the retreat of his teammates, and committed suicide amidst the public opinion in the village.  How is it possible to still be alive until now.

    "It shouldn't be Is it still World War II?" Chen muttered to himself, but his eyes did not dare to move away from Hatake Mosaku for a moment.  Even if Chen didn't come from that era, he still understands that Konoha Baiya should not be underestimated!

    Hatake Mosaku's face was cold, and after Chen dodged his chasing teeth, the saber intent emanating from him became even stronger.  For his saber, when Han Feng gets out of the sheath, he will surely drink blood and return.

    Hatake Mosaku's sword is a knife for killing people, and his sword technique is also a knife technique for killing people, but his sword intent has always been a sharp sword intent.  According to common sense, the sword intent of an assassin should hide his edge like a firefly, but Hatake Mosaku's sword intent is like a bright moon, and he doesn't care whether his whereabouts will be exposed.

    For Bai Fang's saber, Chen only felt one word, hurry up!  soon!  very fast!  Even before you saw clearly how he drew the knife, no one would have thought of its speed and power before the knife was unsheathed.  In the whole world, no one can find anyone whose sword skills are faster and stronger than him.

    Even so, Chen Ye still wanted to stop Konoha Baiya from advancing.  He couldn't let his plan be interrupted by Moshuo Hatake.  Now that he has come to this world, he will make this muddy water even more confusing.

    Chen smiled at Bai Fang, and did not take out his Meteor Star Knife. He had never used knife skills as an important means of attack, so there was no need to show it to embarrassment.

    Taking out a special Flying Thunder God Kunai from the system space, Chen's eyes didn't change. Now he can't care about why Konoha Baiya didn't die, the important thing is how to drag him to this place  .

    "Konoha Knife Chasing Teeth!"

    Hatake Mosaku repeated his old tricks, but this time the speed was obviously much faster than before. Obviously, after Bai Fang stopped showing mercy, both his attitude and his sword became more threatening.

    "Jingle!"

    Chen set up Kunai, barely touched the tip of Bai Fang's knife a second before it was about to pierce his body.

    "Click!"

    The blade of White Fang collided with the unique Kunai, flashing dazzling sparks.

    Just at this moment, Shigeru Hatake's eyes flashed a gleam, and he saw that he was forming a mudra with one hand, and the chakra in his body was surging, and under Chen's eyelids, a manic thunder attribute chakra was condensed.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and sixty eight; killing intent

    ?

    "Konoha Blade Art Thunder Fang!"

    Hatake Mosaku's whole body is covered with thunder attribute chakra, just like the chakra coat of Yunin Village, extending along Hatake Mosaku's arm to the White Fang Blade. In an instant, the White Fang Blade is covered  Full of beating manic thunder and lightning.

    "Konoha knife technique flow!"

    The white tooth blade full of thunder attribute chakra stabs in front of Chen, then deflects away at a strange angle, staggers to near Chen's neck, approaches Chen's neck in an instant, and suddenly moves back.

    It has to be said that Hatake Mosaku is simply a genius in swordsmanship. Originally, the Hatake family was one of the samurai families in the old era. Since joining Konoha, their family has begun to transform into ninjas. However, there is a special case.  That is Shigeru Hatake.

    After reading all the swordsmanship classics collected by the family, Hatake Shigeru began to collect other swordsmanship classics in various ways. When he had no more books to read, he began to practice swords. He made small achievements in one day and great achievements in three days.  Although the statement of cultivating sword intent in five days is a bit exaggerated, it is not far behind.

    After merging various samurai sword techniques, Hatake Mosaku recreated his own sword technique, Konoha Ryu Sword Technique White Fang!

    Bai Fang, who was able to comprehend more advanced sword skills from such secret skills as Yan Fan, was not only in terms of strength, speed and sword intent, but in terms of skills, Hatake Mosaku was no worse than those warriors of the old era.  It's just that no one has ever been able to force White Fang to display his superb sword skills. Often when encountering an enemy, it only takes one blowthe head is already on the ground with the sword unsheathed.

    But now, Chen is fortunate to be able to experience the superb sword skills from Konoha Baiya!  This is something he never thought of.

    When the blade of White Fang was about to tear his neck apart, Chen subconsciously fled into the void.  Bai Fang's knife followed Chen's phantom, all the way down, and missed.

    Hatake Mosaku looked at Chen with a surprised face. He remembered clearly just now that after the two daggers collided with Kunai, Bai Fang stabbed into Chen's neck from an oblique position with his strength, and could be caught by him.  He reacted in time to dodge, but Bai Fang's pull back after that was inevitable.

    As a result, I didn't expect that this knife seemed to be cutting on the air, without any force, so Hatake Mosaku almost didn't use too much force to show a flaw.

    Hatake Mosaku immediately retreated after a missed hit, and his speed was so fast that even Chen couldn't do it if he wanted to take the opportunity to sneak attack.

    You must know that blurring takes time, not only to enter the blurred state, but also to get out of the blurred state. Although it is only a short blink of an eye, in the eyes of a master like Hatake Mosaku  This is enough to put a certain distance between him and Chen.

    During World War Three, Konoha had two people with very good telekinesis skills, a golden flashing Namikaze Minato, and a teleportation Shisui Uchiha Shisui. The two people's attainments in telekinesis can be said  It's the peak, but no one knows that Mosaku Hatake's instant body technique is even more powerful. You must know that the enemy only saw a flash of white light, and then died on the battlefield.

    It's just that Bai Fang's saber technique is too sharp, which conceals his attainment in teleportation.

    "I almost fell into your path" Seeing that Mosaku Hatake had retreated, he didn't come out of the void immediately because of the hopeless attack. Chen twisted his neck and looked at Mosaku Hatake.  Zhu sighed: "Konoha Baiya is worthy of being Muya Baiya! You are the first person to push me to this point!"

    Hatake Mosaku frowned, "Is it an illusion?" He clasped his hands together and shouted, "Unravel!" The movement of the chakra in his body suddenly became chaotic, and he wanted to use this to undo the illusion performed by Chen.

    However, "It's useless!"

    "Huh?" Hatake Mosaku, who found that there was no change in the slightest, was surprised, and tried to throw a shuriken at Chen, and the shuriken passed through Chen's body without any accident, leaving no trace  Mark of.

    "So, who are you! You shouldn't be an unknown person, so report your name!" Mosaku Hatake's expression darkened. Although he didn't know what kind of ninjutsu Chen was using, the  He probably understands the principle, it is nothing more than using space ninjutsu to place itself in another space, which is why this false effect of phantom is created.

    Some of them among Konoha are also proficient in time-space ninjutsu, so Bai Fang is not surprised by the appearance of time-space ninjutsu, he is just surprised that this person in front of him is so strange and so young, Hatake Mosaku compared the Anbu of various countries  According to the assassination list, there is no one with similar characteristics to Chen, which is very intriguing.

    You must know that in the world of Naruto, the most unlikely thing to happen is an unwarranted strongman appearing out of thin air. Whether it is an elite ninja or a ninja who has just graduated from ninja school, all basic information needs to be logged in.?? are on the list, and some of these up-and-coming ninjas will be on the assassination lists of Anbu in other countries.

    Especially for young ninjas like Chen, as long as they appear on the battlefield, there will be no intelligence failures there. How did Chen hide the truth from all the intelligence organization personnel? Hatake Mosaku is very puzzled.

    He has already decided that after killing Chen, he must take Chen's head back and let Anbu investigate carefully, which organization Chen belongs to, how many people are in their organization, what is their strength, and how did they escape the spy's intelligence detection?  , How many people with Chen's strength are there?

    As Konoha's Anbu Minister, Hatake Mosaku has the power to make these decisions.

    "Me?" Chen smiled self-deprecatingly, looking at Hatake Mosaku's eyes full of jokes: "Do you think I will tell you?"

    Hatake Mosaku retracted his knife and looked at Uchiha Chen with disdain: "So, I probably understand that Sora has a strong body but no heart to match it. You don't deserve to let me know yours."  name!"

    The smile on Uchiha Chen's face suddenly froze: "What did you say?"

    "A strong person should have the bearing and pride of a strong person. A guy like you who doesn't even dare to reveal his name is just a clown with nothing to match his inner strength. In short, you  You simply don't deserve to have such a powerful force!"

    "Interesting Konoha's white fangs? I have to say, you really make me feel uncomfortable." Now the smile on Chen's face has long since disappeared, and he looked at Hatake Mosaku expressionlessly  , There was endless coldness in the tone, a huge killing intent burst out from Chen's body, rushing towards Moshuo Hatake crazily like a tide, as if this killing intent could tear apart the body in the next second.  Split Hatake Mosuo.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 four hundred and sixtieth IX; confrontation

    ?

    Chen looked at Moshuo Hatake with no expression on his face, and the aura of his whole body burst out suddenly, endless killing intent rushed towards Moshuo Hatake, as if he would be torn apart in the next second.

    "Hmph." Mosaku Hatake's legs were slightly bent, and his hands were crossed in front of him to resist the endless cold killing intent, then he looked at Uchiha Chen with indifference and said: "Sora has some strength  You are not a strong person at all, you don't have the heart of a strong person, you don't have the courage to take responsibility for your own strength, no matter how strong you are, you are always a weak person, and you don't deserve the respect of a strong person!"

    Tatsuo Uchiha's aura was unexpectedly powerful, even if Mosaku Hatake resisted with all his strength, there was no way to completely resist this force of coercion.  In the end, Hatake Mosaku couldn't help but retreat step by step, but he never bent his knees and gave in to Uchiha Tatsuo from the beginning to the end.

    "Funny! Why do I want to win the respect of the strong, and who are those strong? Or are you talking about those strong people who can't even stand up?" Uchiha Tatsuo laughed, his face  The meaning of ridicule is getting stronger and stronger.

    Hatake Mosaku's breathing was stagnant. Indeed, it would be no problem if Hatake Mosaku said such words in front of other people, but in front of Chen, especially in front of Chen who is so powerful, his words would not matter at all.  What does it mean, even in front of Chen who has no strong heart, he is still weak.

    Just kidding, what do you mean by the heart of the strong?  A guy who can't even resist his aura, what qualifications do he have to teach him?

    Although Chen couldn't exert his full strength because of the injury, his aura was different. A person's aura would not become stronger or weaker just because the person was injured or not.  So even if Chen is injured, his momentum will still not be affected, and even become stronger and stronger as his emotions gradually become more intense.

    Although Moshuo Hatake is someone Chen admires more, even though he doesn't know why Maoshuo Hatake has not died until now, this does not prevent Chen from attacking him, not to mention that the guy in front of him has really made him feel  accurate.

    Chen's figure gradually emerged from the blur, stepping on the thick soil, Chen picked up the special kunai in his hand, and walked towards Moshuo Hatake step by step.

    When Chen walked up to Mosaku Hatake, he showed a cruel smile, looked down at Mosaku Hatake who was still resisting Chen's coercion with his hands folded, and said: "I don't care whether you have a strong heart or not.  I only know that you, a 'strong man' with the heart of a strong man, will die here today, or you will be killed here alive by the weak man you despise and disdain!"

    Speaking of which, Chen raised the special quality Kunai in his hand, and stabbed fiercely at Moshuo Hatake.

    "Great opportunity!" Mosaku Hatake, who had been crossing his hands to resist Chen's coercion, had a flash in his eyes, and took the opportunity to start his action.  The white tooth blade on his back was pulled out, his figure flickered again and again, his momentum was greatly boosted, all the chakra in his body was stimulated, chakra passed along his body, passed from both hands to the short knife, glowing brightly  Under the blessing of Chakra, Bai Guang's short knife instantly became sharper, and it was also tainted with more manic thunder attributes.

    He stepped on the ground, and with the help of his slightly bent knees, he suddenly lowered his head, squatted down and punched Chen.

    "Konoha Blade Technique White Fang!"

    Fast, very fast, very fast.  It can be said that if it wasn't for Chen, perhaps he wouldn't even be able to see exactly how Hatake Mosaku made the sword.

    In the blink of an eye, Mosaku Hatake has already made so many movements, which were completed in the blink of an eye. If it was someone else, it might not be too late to make them in this short period of time.  The intrusion of dodging, even they don't even have a chance to react.

    Chen's face remained unchanged, facing Hatake Mosaku's ultimate move, it would be a lie to say that he didn't pay attention to it.  In fact, Chen was very cautious in his heart, but he was not afraid.

    There was no trace of timidity in Chen's eyes. As I said before, even though he was cautious, he did not show the slightest fear.  I saw Chen's Sharingan slowly began to turn. Although it did not transform into a kaleidoscope Sharingan, Sangouyu's pupils alone were enough for him to predict Mosaku Hatake's next move.

    You must know that the original writing sharing eyes included the ability to see through, copy and bounce illusions.  Chen, this is the time, all that is needed is the most basic ability to see through Sharingan.  Even if the Sangoudama Sharingan couldn't keep up with Hatake Mosaku's speed, it still gave Chen some time to breathe.

    Chen's Three Gouyu Sharingan is spinning wildly, as if it is about to connect to become a real kaleidoscope Sharingan, but it is just a little bit short, the three Gouyu are not connected together, but this time?? is enough.

    Moshuo Hatake's movements gradually slowed down in Chen's eyes. At this critical moment, Chen threw out the special kunai in his hand, turned his head to the side, and stretched out his left hand to slightly hold Moshuo Hatake  The hand holding the knife barely stopped his progress, although it was only in the blink of an eye.

    However, just this blink of an eye is enough for Chen.

    I saw Chen smiling slightly at Hatake Mosaku, with a cruel expression on his face.  It disappeared under the eyes of Mosaku Hatake.

    "Click!"

    Chen's figure instantly disappeared in front of Hatake Mosaku, and appeared behind him like a ghost.  It was as if he was standing behind Mosaku Hatake from the beginning to the end.

    Chen stretched out his hand to hold Kunai, who was still moving towards the distance, and turned around to look at Moshuo Hatake, who was going unabated, but he didn't make trouble.

    "So where is your good chance?" Chen hooked one finger on the ring of the characteristic Kunai, and spread his hands and smiled jokingly at Mosaku Hatake.

    When Mosaku Hatake finally stopped, he turned his head and looked at Uchiha Chen with shock in his eyes. What happened before was unbelievable.

    "Thisthis is!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and seventieth; The confrontation with White Fang

    ?

    Hatake Mosaku looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with shocked eyes, as if he saw something unbelievable, his eyes widened, staring at the special kunai in Tatsuya's hand.

    "This is Flying Thor!"

    He murmured, and opened his mouth with difficulty to speak word by word.  However, at this moment, there was a wave of turmoil in his heart.  You must know that the Flying Raijin Jutsu is a time-space ninjutsu invented by Konoha's second-generation Hokage Senshoubanma. It has always been Konoha's secret technique, not only because of its powerful power, but also because of learning this ninjutsu.  The time, energy, and talent required are beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    Little did they know that since the death of the second generation of Hokage Senshou Feima, the only person in Konoha in the past few decades has been able to successfully learn this space-time ninjutsu.  It was only at the beginning of the third Ninja World War that Shurenwan got the name of Konoha Yellow Shining.

    However, Hatake Mosaku once again saw the appearance of the Flying Thunder God Art on a person suspected of the Uchiha clan today. At the beginning, he did not react when he saw Chen take out the special quality Kunai.  This brilliant Flying Thunder God technique shocked Hatake Mosaku very much.

    "Why, are you surprised?" There was a half-smile expression on Chen's face, he was playing with the special quality Kunai in his hand, playing with Hatake Mosaku.

    "How did you learn this ninjutsu!" Hatake Mosaku looked serious, he stood up slowly, with the white tooth blade across his chest in a defensive posture, originally he thought it was a ninjutsu  It was a small matter, but now Hatake Mosaku had to deal with it as an important matter.

    Two points, Flying Thunder God's Art and Sharingan, both prove that their Muye Village's intelligence or their Muye Village's secrets have been leaked.  As the head of Konoha Anbe, in any case, the ultimate responsibility for this matter will be on him. What he has to do now is to learn about the spies in the village as soon as possible. During a war, a spy may cause important information.  Leaked, only by removing all the spies one by one can ensure the safety of the rear.

    "How did I learn it?" Chen asked back, then pointed to his own eyes, and said in a cold voice: "There is no ninjutsu in the world that cannot be copied by these eyes. If there is, then two  pair!"

    Hatake Shigesaku, of course, would not listen to such nonsense. If Sharingan could even replicate the Flying Thunder God technique, then the Uchiha clan would have already raised their tails to the sky.  He snorted coldly, stopped talking, pulled out the scabbard behind his back and put it on his waist, and then slowly put the White Fang Blade in the scabbard.

    Mosaku Hatake slowly closed his eyes, and gradually his aura began to undergo a qualitative change. He was in a state of defense and struggled to resist Chen's aura suppression, but now his aura is like a sharp sword out of its sheath.  , show your sharpness.

    Hatake Mosaku, who was originally at a disadvantage in the duel of momentum, was like a sharp sword. With the momentum of destruction, he forcibly broke a gap between Uchiha Tatsuo's pressure. This gap, Hatake Mosaku's sharp sword  The general momentum is approaching Uchiha Chen.

    "It's now!" After Hatake Mosaku's aura penetrated Uchiha Tatsuo's high pressure, he suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Bai Ya's saber skill is instant!"

    He moved, very fast.  how fast  I don't know, and Chen doesn't know, maybe he didn't make a knife, or he had already made a knife, but in fact he didn't make a knife now.

    When he came back to his senses, Hatake Mosaku had already pulled back behind him, a faint bloodstain appeared on Chen's neck, and then expanded, and a blood sword spattered from Chen's neck.

    "Puff!"

    It took a long time before I heard the sound of injury coming from Chen's neck.

    "Good knife!" Chen couldn't help sighing, his right hand stroked his neck, a green light emerged from Chen's hand, and the wood attribute chakra was healing Chen's wound.  He is also constantly repairing Chen's body from within.  At his level, ordinary attacks have no effect on him, unless it is a fairy art or crushing his heart, any attack will be ineffective against Chen.

    Of course, this does not include damage from a higher level, such as Candle Dragon.

    In just a few breaths, Chen's wound disappeared, as if it had never happened at all.

    "Your sword-drawing technique is the fastest and strongest I've ever seen." Chen turned around, looked at Shigeru Hatake with no expression on his face, and said, "As expected of 'Konoha Baiya' who was able to deter a ninja village during World War II  The presence."

    Chen shook his head, and clenched the special Kunai in his hand: "But, this level of attack is ineffective against me! No matter how many times you come, you will be fine."??It's useless!  It's a pity that you won't be able to use this high-intensity knife drawing technique a few times.  How much chakra do you have left now?  "Chen's words were full of provocation.

    Chen was very annoyed at the fact that Hatake Mosaku could hurt him. Although the opponent was Konoha Baiya Hatake Mosaku, this injury still made him feel ashamed.

    The evil spirit in the desert seems to be stronger than before.

    Chen's hands were hanging down, and the special quality Kunai was tightly squeezed in his hands, and he slowly walked in front of Hatake Mosaku.

    The road is very long, and in this desert full of yellow sand, it is impossible to know where the end is. However, the road is also very short, and the distance between the two is only a few dozen steps.

    Chen walked towards Mosaku Hatake step by step, his whole body exploded with arrogance, and a more domineering anger came from Chen's body than before.

    The wind has blown, rolling up the yellow sand all over the sky, and the atmosphere in the desert seems to be more tense than before.  As soon as Chen shook his hand, the special character Kunai came out of his hand, and went towards Hatake Mosaku at a fast speed.

    At this time, Uchiha Chen's eyes were full of murderous intent, and the world seemed to be affected by Chen, full of desolate and chilling meaning, as if he was mourning for Hatake Mosaku's upcoming death.

    Ku Wu flashed, the figure disappeared, and when Chen appeared next second, he was already standing face to face with Hatake Mosaku, and Hatake Mosaku could even clearly see the subtle and visible lines on Chen's face.

    Bai Fang held the saber backwards, with his left hand resting on his right hand, and his two hands on his chest. The blade of the saber was stretched out towards Uchiha Tatsuya, but his eyes did not dare to look at Uchiha Tatsuya's eyes at all.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and seventy first; Konoha's reinforcements

    ?

    As the head of Konoha Anbe, Hatake Mosaku clearly knows that the power of the Sangoudama Sharingan is not only for seeing through and copying, but also because it can make the enemy fall into the illusion without knowing it.  If there are no teammates, one-on-one can easily die in the hands of the Uchiha clan.

    Although I don't know whether Chen is from the Uchiha clan, but he has Sharingan, so he has to guard against his illusion.

    Hatake Mosaku's eyes never left Uchiha Tatsuo's hands, because he knew that no matter what kind of ninjutsu, no matter what moves, these terrifying hands will always be the first to move.

    At this moment, Uchiha Tatsuo seemed to have changed into a different person. Although he was still so expressionless and taciturn, the monstrous momentum erupting from him at this moment couldn't help but surprise Hatake Mosaku.

    Suddenly, Chen moved.  When Mosaku Hatake lost his mind slightly, Chen's hands were like butterflies wearing flowers, and his fingers moved together. The special kunai in his hand was like the tip of a knife dancing on ice.  Shigeru Hatake's dazzling operation.

    The special kunai in Chen's hand kept flickering, and Mosaku Hatake's sword kept parrying. As the saying goes, how can there be an airtight defense in the world?  Under Chen's continuous offensive, Hatake Mosaku's resistance has gradually slowed down.

    Gradually, Kunai's bruises began to appear on his body, all of which were caused by Chen's inadvertent intrusion.

    Although Chen's swordsmanship is indeed not as strong as Hatake Mosaku's, but one inch is shorter and one inch is dangerous. Under the interlacing of gold and stone face to face, Hatake Mosaku will inevitably make mistakes. Unlike Chen, he not only has Wooden Chakra but also ten tails  Give him strength.

    As an ordinary person, Hatake Mosaku was able to hold on for so long under the hands of the furious Tatsuo, which is already very strong.

    "Master Maoshuo, get out of the way!"

    "Meat bomb chariot!"

    When Mosaku Hatake was overwhelmed and was about to be defeated by Uchiha Chen soon, a loud cry came from behind him, and Mosaku Hatake was overjoyed, and tried his best to parry Uchiha Chen's attack,  Then he dodged to the side, panting heavily.

    But he said that Chen Zheng was working hard, and in his eyes there were only Kunai, Moshuo Hatake's sword, and Moshuo Hatake.  Just as he was skillfully swinging the knife, he didn't expect Hatake Mosaku to dodge and hide aside.  Just as he was in a trance, he saw a huge shadow appearing under his feet.

    Looking up, a huge spherical object spinning at high speed is condescendingly rushing towards him.  Chen subconsciously stretched out the characteristic kunai, and crossed his hands on his head in a defensive posture to resist the attack from directly above.

    "Ninjutsu Heart Turning Technique!"

    Just for such a moment, Chen felt himself stunned, as if he saw something, but only for such a moment, the ten-tailed chakra in his body began to exert force, and forcibly expelled this force that tried to control him.

    "Ninjutsu shadow imitation technique!"

    "Pfft!"

    "Hai Yi!"

    At the moment when Nara Shikahisa's shadow imitation technique succeeded, Yamanaka Kaiichi who was beside him suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, which startled Nara Shikahisa who was maintaining his shadow imitation technique. He was going to pretend to say that the imitation was successful  He subconsciously let out a loud cry, almost disabling the shadow imitation technique in his hand.

    "It's okay" Yamanaka Haiyi wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, shook his head at Shikahisa Nara to show that he was not injured, then looked at Uchiha Chen with horrified eyes and said, "Be careful!  When I was on him, I could clearly feel that there seemed to be a terrifying existence living in his body, even scarier than the tailed beast."

    "Hiss!" Nara Shikajiu took a deep breath, and subconsciously increased the chakra output.  He looked at Hatake Mosaku and said, "Master Mosaku, are you alright?"

    Hatake Mosaku shook his head, and withdrew to the two of them together with Akimichi Choza, who had recovered his original figure, and said to Shikaku Nara, "It doesn't matter to me, but how did you come here? Aren't you supposed to be on the battlefield of Urenin Village?"  Is it above? Why did you come here suddenly?"

    Nara Shikahisa glanced at Uchiha Tatsuo carefully, and said to Hatake Mosaku: "The battle situation in Ameno Village has temporarily stabilized, and the third Hokage-sama has now personally entered the battlefield in Ameno Village.  If there is an accident, their side should be the first to end the battle, besides, there is still Minato there, what are you worried about. But you, why did you get into trouble with the Uchiha clan, and you are still so embarrassed?"

    Hatake Mosaku took a deep breath, took out two military food pills from the ninja bag, swallowed them in one gulp, and looked at the present with a serious face.Uchiha Tatsuo, who was temporarily controlled by the shadow imitation technique: "That guy is probably not from the Uchiha family, and his Sharingan is probably plundered from a certain Uchiha family member, and,  This guy is actually able to use the Flying Thunder God Technique!"

    "What!"

    "How can it be!"

    "That technique?"

    There were unbelievable expressions on the faces of the three of them, and then Lu Jiu looked at Moshuo Hatake with a serious expression that he had never seen before and said in a deep voice: "Master Moshuo, you are sure that you are not mistaken, that is really the Flying Thunder God  technique?"

    You must know that the meaning of Hiraishinjutsu in Konoha is not just as simple as the ninjutsu invented by the second generation of Hokage Senshoubanma. The Hiraishinjutsu that has been stored in the sealed book has only been Namikaze Minato for so many years.  If you can learn it, at first hearing that there are still people who can learn it, Lu Jiu naturally thought it was Mosaku Hatake who misunderstood.

    However, after seeing Mosaku Hatake seriously nodding his head to answer, Lu Jiu couldn't help but take a deep breath in the end.  Even he subconsciously looked in Uchiha Tatsuo's direction, thinking that Uchiha Tatsumi would be Namikaze Minato's transformation technique.

    "We must take him back to the village to let Konoha Anbe's torture team torture all the information!"

    While the four of them were discussing how to deal with the bound Uchiha Tatsumi, Nara Shikoku saw that Uchiha Tatsu's imprisoned hands began to exert strength gradually, and Nara Shikoku's shadow imitation technique was almost unable to support.  Stopped, Nara Shikahisa's hands that were originally clasped together gradually began to open slowly under Uchiha Tatsuo's continuous force.

    "Whatwhat" Shikahisa Nara's eyes widened. He looked at Tatsuo Uchiha in surprise, and couldn't help but increase the output of Chakra again, trying to struggle.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and seventy second; Difficult to win

    ?

    However, Uchiha Chen smiled strangely and said: "Is your shadow imitation only at this level? This level of shadow imitation will not work for me!"

    The last sentence was uttered by Chen shouting loudly. Uchiha Chen's expression became solemn, his eyes became serious, and it was obvious that he had begun to exert his strength.

    The shadow that restrained Chen has gradually faded, and as Chen gradually exerted strength, his hands have gradually been able to move for a short time.

    "hey-hey"

    The powerful power in Chen's body continued to burst out, and his body gradually trembled with the transmission of power. Obviously, this was a sign that the shadow imitation technique was about to fail.

    "not good!"

    Shikahisa Nara shouted: "Quick!"

    "Ninjutsu shadow strangulation!"

    While Shikaku was performing ninjutsu, Kaiichi Yamanaka and Dingza Akimichi looked at each other and nodded silently.

    "Ninjutsu partially multiplies the jutsu!"

    "Ninjutsu teleportation technique!"

    Haiyi Yamanaka once again felt the influence of the terrifying power in Chen's body, blood would spurt out when his throat tickled, but he forcibly held back.

    After delaying Chen for a while, Chen's resistance stagnated for a moment, Nara Shikahisa's shadow strangulation technique was further released, countless black shadows climbed up Chen's body, bound his hands around Chen's neck.

    Following that, Akimichi Dingza's doubled hand also slammed down on Uchiha Tatsuo's head.

    "Boom!"

    Qiu Dao Ding Zuo's big hand slammed down, bringing up dust all over the sky.  After succeeding, Qiudao Dingzuo slowly withdrew his hand.  Seeing this scene, Hatake Mosaku couldn't help but exclaimed: "As expected, it is Konoha Inoka Butterfly, this seamless cooperation is so wonderful."

    The main attacker this time was Qiu Dao Dingzuo. He touched the back of his head and said embarrassedly: "Where is it, you have won the prize."

    "Is it solved?"

    The four of them took a deep look at Tatsuo Uchiha, who had never been seen in the dust.

    Suddenly their eyes changed, and they took a step behind them vigilantly and took a fighting posture: "Is this still unsolved? What a monster!"

    "Cough cough!" Although Chen came out of the yellow sand all over the sky, although he could not be said to be disheveled, he was almost the same. Although he was not injured, it seemed like he had rolled in the sand.

    "Very good! You have completely pissed me off!" Uchiha Tatsu smiled instead of anger, released his chakra, and instantly shook off the sand stuck to his clothes, looking at the four of them with cold eyes.

    "Gudu!" Qiu Dao Dingzuo swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and Chen's momentum on the other side was really scary.

    The time has come to noon, the temperature of the sun in the sky is getting higher and higher, scorching the yellow sand all over the sky, and the temperature has become extremely hot, but at this moment, the hearts of Mosuo Hatake and the four of them are cold.

    Looking at Chen's immature face in front of them, they never thought that there would be such a young and strong man, who even pushed them into danger at one point.

    "What should we do now" Akimichi Thoza stretched out his hand to support the slightly weak Kaiichi Yamanaka without a trace, and asked in a low voice next to Shikaku Nara, taking two steps back.

    Nara Shikahisa spread his hands and showed a helpless expression: "I don't know, I can't beat it, what should I do? Why ask? Of course it is to run!"

    Having said that, Shikahisa Nara and the others already have the intention to retire.

    "Naive! Can you run away!"

    Chen coldly snorted and slammed his hands together, and slammed on the ground!

    "The Birth of Mutun Tree Realm!"

    Countless big trees as thick as buckets rose from the bottom of the desert.  The way of the four of them was blocked in an instant. Although Uchiha Tatsuo's eternal kaleidoscope cannot be used temporarily, this does not prevent him from performing wood escape ninjutsu.

    "Oops! This this is Mudun how is it possible!!!" Hatake Mosaku suddenly reacted and said secretly, in fact, they should not have escaped before, but took the opportunity, the four of them were in Chen  To seize the opportunity before reacting, so that they will have the hope of winning.

    However, a wise man is bound to make mistakes if he thinks about it.  He didn't expect that Chen would be able to perform the wooden escape ninjutsu that only the first generation of Hokage possessed!

    Moreover, Nara Shikoku, who always thought about Chen's ability to fly the Thunder God Art, forgot that there was actually a person on their side whose speed could match the Thunder God Art, and that was Mosaku Hatake's Instantaneous Body Art.

    The instantaneous body technique alone may not be able to reach the realm of the Flying Thunder God, but if it is combined with his sword technique, in a sense, it is actually much more powerful than the Flying Thunder God technique, just like Hatake Shigeru before.  Shuo ShiHis sword drawing technique is so fast that it is impossible for Chen Chen to use the technique of flying thunder god and blur.

    If you give it a try, there may be hope, but they have already started to run away, so I'm sorry, Chen's Mudun will teach you how to be a man every minute.

    "This guy, why do you have so many hole cards in your hand!" Nara Shikahisa said with a wry smile.  First it was Sharingan, then Flying Thunder God, and now there is another Mu Dun.  Now if it is said that Uchiha Tatsumi has nothing to do with Konoha, he would not believe it if he was killed.

    There must be one or several Konoha's high-level support behind Chen, otherwise, there is absolutely no way to collect so many secrets of Konoha, whether it is Sharingan Feilei Shen or Mu Dun, the secret level is the same.  higher than the same.

    This is still Nara Shikahisa and the others didn't know that someone was studying the first generation of cells. They simply thought that Chen might be the orphan of the Chiyo clan, but after thinking about it, they gave up this guess. There are too many coincidences in it, and there are even written  The existence of round eyes.

    "It seems that there are still many secrets in the village that we don't know." Nara Shikajiu said pointedly.

    Hatake Mosaku raised his eyebrows. As the head of Konoha Anbe, he also knows something about the dark world, but it is not convenient to explain it here, and it is not suitable to tell them.  Hatake Mosaku nodded, and then said to them: "The matter has come to this point, it is impossible for the four of us to escape, and I will stop him here while you run away now, remember to be careful."  Bring the information to the village!"

    "No!" Shikahisa Nara rejected Hatake Mosaku's proposal in one gulp: "Master Mosaku, you are the commander in chief of the land of the wind, how can you stay in the rear, the three of us will cover you, please rush out  Bar!"

    Hatake Mosaku took a deep look at Shikaku Nara, shook his head slowly, and said lightly, holding the white tooth blade at his waist with one hand: "Because I am the commander-in-chief, I must  Stay and block him, all you have to do is run away quickly. With my strength, it is not so easy for him to keep me.¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 four hundred and seventieth chapters; escape

    ?

    "But, only you are the commander in chief"

    "Okay, don't say any more!" Lu Jiu was interrupted by Mosaku Hatake before he finished speaking, and he said firmly in one breath: "I am the commander-in-chief, so I will make the decision, you three hurry up, and he leaves it to me  Come and solve it, this is an order!"

    Shikahisa Nara pursed his lips and took a deep look at Mosaku Hatake. With his IQ, how could he fail to see that Mosaku Hatake wanted to sacrifice himself to fulfill the three of them?  If Hatake Mosaku could deal with Uchiha Chen, he would not have been so embarrassed by Chen before. Obviously Hatake Mosaku could not deal with Uchiha Chen.

    Although Nara Shikahisa didn't know whether Uchiha Tatsuo was the guy who jumped out of the crack in the rock, but this did not prevent Shikaku from affirming his strength.

    Shikahisa Nara took a deep breath and sighed: "Master Mosaku, no! Commander-in-Chief! You" Thousands of words turned into a long sigh.  Even though Nara Shikahisa wanted to say a thousand words at this moment, time did not allow him to speak.

    "Take care!" All the words that should be said were finally condensed into such a short take care. After the signal flare was released to indicate that there was a strong enemy here, Nara Shikahisa and the three turned around and ran away.

    And Hatake Mosaku gritted his teeth and followed behind them, cutting off the branches that wanted to intercept them one by one with the sharp white tooth blade from time to time.

    However, the speed at which Hatake Mosaku swung his knife was far behind the speed at which the branches regrouped, and the retreat of the four of them suddenly came to a deadlock.

    Seeing the slow progress of several people, Hatake Mosaku secretly sighed that it is indeed the Mudun used by the first generation, and then stood up and said seriously to Nara Shikahisa and the three: "It can't go on like this, I will use sword skills  Open the way, remember to follow me closely!"

    Nara Shikahisa and the other three nodded with the same serious face. Seeing that Mosaku Hatake was standing at the front of the line, he put the White Fang Blade on his waist again, slowly closed his eyes, and mobilized his inner body.  The remaining Chakra, gradually, even the scabbard with Mosaku Hatake was glowing with a gleaming white light.

    He gently pulled out a section of the White Fang Blade, and immediately, whether it was the chakra circulating in Hatake Mosaku's body or the shining white light on the scabbard, all condensed on the blade along the section he opened,  Not long after, Mosaku Hatake turned into that unpretentious person again, and the shining white light could no longer be seen on his scabbard.

    "Bai Ya's saber technique really breaks through the air!"

    Mosaku Hatake drew his sword out and swung it towards the position in front of him. Suddenly, all the glistening white light flowing around his body followed Mosaku Hatake's swing, and immediately turned into a half-moon-shaped light of the sword.  The ever-extending tree branches shattered as if they were shattered when they touched the blade light.

    "Go!" Mosaku Hatake, who had performed this move with a serious shortage of chakras, panted heavily and shouted at the three people behind him, then stepped out, and continued to open the way ahead of the three people, cutting off those who escaped.  A fish that slipped through the net.

    Nara Shikamaru and Akimichi Choza understood each other, and the two set up Yamanaka Kaiichi and moved forward again. The three of them followed behind Hatake Mosaku and took out detonating charms, throwing them at the branches that Hatake Mosaku had cleaned up from time to time.  In the past, prevent them from regenerating quickly.

    "Run away, run away. See how far you can escape!" Uchiha Tatsuo, who hid his body in the big tree, looked at the four fleeing expressionlessly. He was not worried in his heart.  If it was so easy to escape, then the first generation of Hokage Senju Hashirama would not be so easy to gain this great reputation.

    Sure enough, although the four people who kept advancing were already at the fastest speed, the speed of tree regeneration was still far faster than their cleaning speed. The four of them only rushed forward for 50 meters and fell into a stalemate again because of the disappearance of the blade light.  .

    Seeing that there was still only 20 meters away, Mosaku Hatake, who was unwilling to see this, was about to take out Bingliang Pills and take it again, but Shikahisa Nara stopped him first.

    "Master Maoshuo, please wait a moment! You have already taken Bingliang Wan before, and if you take it again now, it will definitely leave sequelae and damage your body!"

    Hatake Mosaku pushed Nara Shikaku's hand away, shook his head and swallowed Bingliang Wan, panting, "I haven't experienced anything in my life? The betrayal of my teammates, the suspicion of the villagers, which one is not the most important thing?"  The aftereffects of Bingliang pills are even greater? I can survive those, so what are the aftereffects of mere Bingliang pills? Could it be that I didn¡¯t eat enough before?¡±

    Regardless of Nara Shikaku, Hatake Mosaku began to slowly extract the chakra in the body with the help of the effect of Bingliang Wan.

    You must know that you can¡¯t eat more of Bingliang Pills. One is the body¡¯s digestive function for Bingliang Pills, and the other is that Bingliang Pills can be consumed within a day.The effect will diminish with repeated use.

    After swallowing several Bingliang pills, the chakra in Hatake Mosaku's body only barely recovered about one-third, and it was a little bit reluctant to release it again.

    "Hehe! You are running away. I see where you can go without Chakra."

    It turns out that the birth of the tree world not only trapped Nara Shikahisa and others here, but also absorbed the chakra of the four of them without knowing it. This is why Hatake Mosaku lost his chakra so quickly.  Originally, Hatake's family had little chakra, and after many battles, the chakra was even less. Although there were supplements of military food pills, it was just a drop in the bucket.

    Now in the troubled formation of the birth of the tree world, their Chakra is absorbed by Chen all the time, and Uchiha Chen who is hiding behind the big tree doesn't mind watching them die because of the overdraft of Chakra.  After all, he still cares a little bit about what Mosaku Hatake said, that he doesn't have the heart of a strong man.

    "What exactly does he mean?" Uchiha Tatsuo hid in the big tree, squinted his eyes and looked at Mosaku Hatake who was still struggling in front of him. He didn't know why he said that he didn't have the power of a strong man.  Xin, although this matter is a trivial matter, it has been echoing in Chen's ears all the time in his mind. At this time, Chen understands that he has always cared about this matter.

    "Hehe, who cares, it's enough to have this strength, the heart of the strong and so on, don't they all come when they have strength?" Uchiha Tatsuo chuckled, and put all the unrealistic thoughts in his mind behind  , looked at the four people who were running away again.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and seventy fourth; that's it

    ?

    Looking at the four Nara Shikaku who kept cutting open the tree branches and trying to escape, Uchiha Tatsuo smiled coldly, if the first generation of wood escape ninjutsu was so easy for people to escape, then it would not be called the fairy art of calming troubled times.

    Although it is said that Nara Shikaku and the others are already very close to the range of escaping from the tree world, but this little distance is like a natural moat, separated between Nara Shikaku and the others and the yellow sand in the sky.

    Uchiha Chen pursed his lips. Although he had stopped chasing, he did not mean that he would let the four of them go so easily.  The hands began to seal, and the chakra in the body began to increase the transportation volume.

    "The art of wood escape and thorn killing!"

    From this moment on, the rattan that swooped over from the surroundings of Nara Shikaku and the other four became as hard as steel.  Gradually began to cut down those tree branches.

    You must know that this is a chakra short knife handed down from the Hatake family. Countless precious metal materials were used in the forging. It should be able to cut iron like mud, but even the tree can't be cut.

    "You have to be vigilant, the enemy is about to launch an attack, this may be our only chance!" Mosaku Hatake pulled out the white tooth blade, chopped off a tree with all his strength, and then turned towards Nara who was supporting Kaiichi Yamanaka  Lu Jiu and Qiu Dao Ding Zuo said in a deep voice.

    The two nodded, and clamped Yamanaka Haiichi hard. As qualified ninjas, they both knew what to do at this time. What they had to do was to follow behind Mosaku Hatake and help him complete the assist.  Mission, only in this way can there be a chance to escape.

    At this moment, they have sent out the signal flares. Logically speaking, they should be waiting for rescue after the signal flares are sent out, but the signal flares they sent out were to evacuate the place as soon as possible. In other words, from the moment they sent out the signal flares, it meant that there was no rescue behind them  Everything can only depend on themselves.

    If the four people who are isolated and helpless have no other means, they may really be forced to stay here by Uchiha Tatsumi.

    "Be careful, give me three minutes!" Hatake Mosaku took a deep breath, now that things have come to a point where he has to go all out and even overdraw his potential and vitality to fight.

    After he finished speaking, he sat cross-legged on the spot, closed his eyes and began to meditate.

    Although Nara Shikahisa and the three of them couldn't figure out why Hatake Mosaku had never meditated before and started to meditate now, the three of them wisely didn't ask, but looked at each other and nodded understandingly, and stood apart in the shape of "pin".  Surround Shigeru Hatake in the middle.

    The three of them held Kunai in their hands while sweeping away the infestation of the tree branches, and at the same time guarded against Uchiha Tatsumi's sneak attack.

    Soon, the three of them, who were already physically exhausted, gradually became unable to support under the siege of the enhanced version of the tree, and the Chakra in their bodies also began to become stretched.

    "Is this not enough?" Uchiha Tatsuo, who was hidden in the big tree, gave the four of them a boring look, as if he was looking at a dead person.

    "At first, I thought that the team with Hatake Mosaku and Ikacho could last longer, but it turned out to be like this. It's boring!"

    Uchiha Chen curled his lips. He overestimated the fighting power of Hatake Mosaku and Inokacho. Although their cooperation can make Chen embarrassed for a while, it can't make him feel the deadly threat.

    However, he didn't think about it. This battle not only exposed Sharingan, but also Fei Leishen and Mu Dun, and even used the blur.  The hole cards on the face had all been exposed, and that was how the four of them were barely stopped.

    It has to be said that after losing the pupil technique, Chen's combat effectiveness has indeed dropped a lot. Compared with when he had the pupil technique, Chen couldn't find his position in this battle at all.  The kaleidoscope and the eyes of reincarnation have a great effect on him.

    Uchiha Tatsuo made his hands together, and he already planned to end this meaningless cat-and-mouse game.

    In the originally anxious tree world, all the attacking trees couldn't help but startled at the same time, and then slowly backed away.

    This gave the three of them who were almost unable to support themselves a breather.

    However, things were not that simple. Sure enough, after a short period of peace, a more violent shock than before rushed towards Nara Shikahisa and the others.

    Fortunately, the three of them did not relax their vigilance, but carefully protected Hatake Mosaku's body while resting. At this time, they had swallowed the third Bingliang pill, and the body organs in their bodies had gradually begun to show their tolerance.  Medicinal properties, this time the Chakra restored by taking Bingliang Pills is obviously much, much less than before.

    However noNo way, the three minutes are only one minute and fifty seconds past now, and they may continue to take Bingliang Pills if necessary.

    "Damn it" Qiu Dao Dingzuo gritted his teeth, and ruthlessly crushed the Bingliang pill in his mouth, allowing the spicy medicinal properties to spread along his esophagus to the meridians of his whole body.

    "When will this be so big!" Throwing out a shuriken with a detonating talisman again, Yamanaka Kaiichi slightly shielded the heat wave caused by the detonating talisman explosion. At this moment, he is feeling miserable.

    Not only because of the physical injury, but also the overdraft of the body, the double injury of the body and the spirit made Yamanaka Kaiichi's chakra consumption much faster than usual.

    Gradually, the chakra recovered by Haiyi Yamanaka after taking the third Bingliang pill also began to slowly dry up.  At this time, those who had been unable to attack the tree for a long time seemed to be conscious, and began to work slowly in the direction of Kaiichi Yamanaka, trying to open a breakthrough.

    However, with the desperate cooperation of Shikahisa Nara and Dingza Akimichi, they still survived without any danger.

    "Thank you!" Yamanaka Haiyi took a deep breath, took out the Bingliang Pill and swallowed it tremblingly, and began to take the opportunity to recover the Chakra in his body.

    "Wood escape, tree binding, eternal burial!"

    Uchiha Chen, who was unable to attack for a long time, had already started to get impatient. Seeing that the three of them were still chatting leisurely, Uchiha Chen, who ran away, directly enlarged his moves. All the trees began to move closer to the four of them, and the yellow sand desert on the ground began to gradually sink.  Obviously, Chen wanted to bury them all here, to rest forever in the Kingdom of Wind.

    "Damndangerous!" Nara Shikahisa roared: "I should have thought of it, I should have thought of it a long time ago, since I know Mu Dun, why didn't I know the ultimate move of the first generation! It's all my fault, it's all my fault.  My fault!"

    "I'm sorry, Ding Zuo Haiyi, I failed your trust in me." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 475; Immortal mode?

    ?

    "What are you talking about, what are you talking about? Don't let me down."

    "I didn't formulate the most perfect tactics, nor was I able to bring you back safely. Isn't this a betrayal of your trust!"

    "Are you kidding? After all these years, do we still share yours and mine?" Akimichi Dingzuo slapped Nara Shikahisa's head with a slap. The only person who could be so optimistic before his death was probably Akidao Dingza.

    "You" Lu Jiu looked at the two of them with a moved face, a friend in adversity sees the truth, and only a relationship in a crisis can withstand the test.  At this time, the ground had begun to collapse, but the three of them still did not move. It was too late to resist at this time, and they were powerless.

    "It's a pity Hai Yi, he has already agreed to go back and get married as soon as the war is over, alas!" Qiu Dao Ding Zuo sighed.

    However, the speaker is unintentional and the listener is interested. Uchiha Chen suddenly realized when he heard the word "marriage". This was at least twenty years ago.  He was not born, if he killed Yamanaka Kaiichi at this time, maybe according to the causal relationship of time, Ino of later generations would disappear accordingly.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Chen couldn't help leaving cold sweat on his forehead. He was too complacent before, and he didn't even think of such a crucial point.  Bai Fang, who died at that time, has survived to this day, but anyway, Ino is someone he cares about, how could he let Ino disappear.

    Chen sighed softly, his face was extremely unfriendly and his hands were sealed

    "Earth Escape Earthquake Core!"

    The sand that had already begun to sink gradually stopped flowing, and a huge layer of horizontal soil clods had gathered on the ground that was originally in a hollow, preventing the sand from sinking.

    Immediately, the wood escape chakra in Chen's body began to mobilize, and the roots of the big tree began to grow crazily, gradually filling the empty gaps in the ground, stabilizing this time's eternal burial.

    Wiping the non-existent sweat from his forehead, Chen's expression turned ugly.

    It was unbearable.  It would be fine if Ino had already been born, but whether Yamanaka Hai was killed or not would have no major impact. The key is that he is not born now. For the sake of his future daughter-in-law, Chen can only protect his old father-in-law first.

    Chen has stopped the output of chakra, and at this moment the big trees in the tree world have also stopped their activities, turning into vigorous trees.

    Just as Chen smiled and was about to escape into the void, Mosaku Hatake, who had closed his eyes tightly, suddenly opened them.

    At this time, great changes have taken place on his body, his pupils have become scarlet, mysterious red oil paint has been painted from the corners of both eyes to his eyebrows, and the chakra in his body has become full again, even the nature of chakra  There have also been changes.

    He stood up, his whole body was shaken, he pulled out the white tooth blade at his waist and started to spin, and swung it out!

    "Chick!"

    A blade light centered on Moshuo Hatake began to spread out towards the surroundings.  Yingying's white light began to tear the trees slowly at a strange speed, but the seemingly slow knife light wiped out all the trees in the tree world descendant released by Chen in the blink of an eye.  cut off.

    However, the sword light continued unabated until it destroyed an unknown number of sand dunes in the distance before gradually disappearing in this piece of heaven and earth.

    The collapse of the big tree revealed Uchiha Tatsuo's figure.

    At this time, Mosaku Hatake was holding the White Fang Blade, standing in front of Shikahisa Nara and the three of them, looking at Uchiha Takashi indifferently, and said to the three behind him: "Sorry, I was a little late, I almost missed it!  "

    Nara Shikaku and the other three didn't know what was going on, but seeing that Hatake Mosaku had woken up and looked much stronger than before, they couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief: "Master Mosaku, you don't have to be polite.  This is what we should do, as long as we can do it in time."

    Although Nara Shikaku and the others don't know what kind of changes have taken place in Hatake Mosaku's body, Uchiha Tatsuo knows it. Seeing that his whole body's aura has changed, and he is staring at his own Hatake Mosaku with a fighting spirit, Chen  There was a storm in my heart.

    "Immortal mode?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, just looking at the mysterious oil paint in the corner of Hatake Mosaku's eyes and the transformed Chakrachen in his body, he can conclude that Hatake Mosaku must have entered the state of immortal mode at this moment.  Only the immortal mode can change the aura of a person.

    "Hatake Mosaku has a sage mode? It shouldn't be." Uchiha Tatsuya muttered to himself.  He feels more and more that this era hasIt's weird, at the beginning Mosaku Hatake didn't die, and even appeared on the battlefield of the Land of Wind, then Mosaku Hatake turned on the fairy mode, while others took it for granted.

    "Damn! What the hell is going on here?"

    Why a person who should have died in the Second Ninja World War has been active on the battlefield of the Third Ninja World War is what Chen can't figure out the most.

    "Could it be that Moshuo Hatake didn't commit suicide?" Suddenly Chen's eyes lit up, maybe it was because he came to this era, some accident caused Moshuo Hatake to commit suicide.  The pattern is really too much.

    We all know that if you want to learn the immortal mode, you have to go to the three holy places. You must know that even the immortals of the Six Paths learned the immortal mode under the toad immortal of Miaomu Mountain, one of the three holy places.  Except for these three holy places, there is no fairy mode to learn in other gathering places of psychic beasts.

    This is what Chen learned after asking his psychic beast Liudaowang, which is why Chen's fairy art can only be used proficiently after becoming Ten Tails Jinzhuriki.

    ? In the world that I have lived in for more than ten years, the common sense that I am familiar with, suddenly someone comes to tell you that the previous ones are all fake, and anyone will feel unhappy.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and seventieth chapters; real swordsmanship

    ?

    Chen pursed his chin, and looked at the oil paint on the corner of Hatake Mosaku's eyes, which was vaguely similar to the sage mode of the first Hokage.

    "It seems that this era is not simple, and there may be some hidden history. I may need to understand this era better." Uchiha Tatsuo grinned.

    However, after Hatake Mosaku used the sage mode, the power in his body changed drastically. He glanced at Uchiha Chen provocatively, and said, "Now, we can continue to the next round!"

    Cursing his lips, Uchiha Tatsuo ignored Hatake Mosaku's provocation.  He is not a fighting maniac, especially now that Chen is still injured and his pupil power has not recovered. He will still suffer more or less from Hatake Mosaku who has cast the fairy mode on him.

    Originally, his speed was fast, and after being blessed with the fairy mode, he was able to cause damage to Chen.

    It just so happened that Chen was still wondering whether he should let them go as soon as he left, or let them escape without a trace.  Now with Moshuo Hatake's Immortal mode, there is a good excuse, leaving because of fear of Moshuo Hatake's power, this is a good reason, Chen thought to himself.

    Hatake Mosaku watched Uchiha Chen quietly for a long time, seeing that he had no reaction at all, he couldn't help but frowned, and said, "Why, are you afraid?"

    Chen still didn't speak, but just looked at Hatake Mosaku indifferently.

    He frowned, did not wait for Chen's answer, but clapped the white tooth blade in his hand, stomped his legs and activated the instant body technique, and the whole person suddenly appeared in front of Chen as if teleporting.

    "Bai Ya pursues teeth with knife skills!"

    Bai Fang's knife stabbed at Chen's lower abdomen, surrounded by blue-purple thunder and lightning.

    "Click!"

    Chen's special quality, Kun Wucai, was held up as soon as he touched Bai Ya's knife, and then he twisted hard, and the sharp edge of Ku Wucai was actually scraped off by Bai Fang's knife!

    You must know that this trait has been systematically and meticulously crafted, and its toughness can be called heaven-defying, otherwise Chen would not regard it as an important combat weapon.

    It is obvious that there is no way to deal with Shigeru Hatake with this kind of quality.  Chen kicked Moshuo Hatake, pulling the distance between the two of them apart. He smiled helplessly and said, "I didn't want to take out this knife at first, but you forced me to do so!"

    With that said, Chen slowly pulled out the ominous blade of the Meteor Star Knife from the system space.  But to Chen's surprise, the ominous atmosphere that had originally flowed around the Liuguang Xingyun Knife suddenly dissipated completely in the blink of an eye.

    When Chen reacted, there was only a trace of the evil spirit on the Liuguang Xingyun knife. If Chen hadn't reacted in time and used the sealing technique to seal the last trace of evil spirit, maybe this  The handle knife will become devoid of ghostly spirit again.

    "System, what's going on!" Holding the Meteorite Knife horizontally, Chen began to call the system without a trace.

    "Ding, due to the retrogression of time and the advancement of the times, all the evil spirits have returned to the state of the condensation period, so they will dissipate."

    "Then what the hell is this Hatake Mosaku? Not only is he not dead, but he is also in immortal mode. Could it be that he has not died all this time?"

    "Mosaku Hatake in the host era is 100% certain to die. As for why Mosaku Hatake didn't die in this era, the system can't answer for the time being. It can only be said that the era that the host came to is not as simple as you imagined.  , When you see more, you will understand the meaning of this sentence."

    "Inexplicable!" Since entering the dragon vein, Chen has felt very inexplicable. For a long time, Zhulong, Hatake Mosaku, his own sword, not only these, but now even the system has begun to become inexplicable.

    The corners of Uchiha Tatsumi's mouth twitched, and he couldn't help but feel startled at the beginning of his life in this era.

    However, this moment is not the time to desert. Just as Chen was communicating with the system, Hatake Mosaku was already in front of him, waving the white tooth dagger in his hand, especially on Chen's throat, cervical spine, lungs, liver, neck, etc.  Arteries, subclavian arteries, kidneys, and eight locations of the heart were pierced out one after another.

    Straight to the point, the knife is deadly.

    "Thisthis is" Uchiha Tatsuo, who came back to his senses, couldn't help being shocked after seeing Hatake Mosaku's familiar tendency to attack.

    "This is Kirinin's silent assassination technique!" Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes lit up. Although he had never learned Kirinin's silent assassination technique, this did not prevent him from understanding this technique.  Unexpectedly, Chen actually saw the assassination technique that was circulated in the Anbu of each village in the hands of Mosaku Hatake.

    OriginallyThe assassination technique, which can be perfectly performed with the technique of concealing the fog, turned into a fierce short knife technique in the hands of Mosaku Hatake. This strange rhythm of the move, and the strange position of the move made Chen  Very unaccustomed.

    "Bang choke!"

    After avoiding Moshuo Hatake's attack, Chen turned from defense to offense, and slashed at Moshuaku Hatake fiercely. Now that the Meteor Star Meteor Knife without the power of ghosts and evil spirits, in Chen's hands, in addition to summoning meteorites,  Only the advantage of being sharp and tough remains.

    Originally, Chen was bound to make a move, but he didn't expect Hatake Mosaku to react within the limit time, and held the knife rest on Chen's knife edge.

    What surprised Chen was that after he forcibly received his heavy chop, Moshuo Hatake remained motionless like a rock, did not take half a step back under his feet, and did not leave any openings for Chen to take advantage of it.

    However, Hatake Mosaku leaned aside at this time, and his short knife began to slash across the blade along Chen's blade, and then went from the blade to the handle.  A sound like a scream.

    But neither Chen nor Hatake Mosaku was disturbed by this external force. At this moment, the two of them had already entered a mysterious realm of swordsmanship duel. From time to time, Hatake Mosaku would attack and Chen would defend, and from time to time Chen would attack  Mosaku Hatake came to defend.

    The two came and went, neither of them took advantage of the other, and neither of them had the confidence to win the other party in this swordsmanship duel.

    "That's it!"

    After the last collision, Shigeru Hatake swung Kaichen's Meteor Star Meteor Knife. He stood sideways, pointing the white tooth blade obliquely at the ground, and looked at Uchiha Chen with cold eyes.

    And after being swung away by Moshuo Hatake, Chen also instantly regained his clarity, and also looked at Moshuo Hatake with unkind eyes!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and seventy-seven; The second confrontation with White Fang

    ?

    The silent assassination technique of Wunin Village is actually not difficult to learn. It is nothing more than focusing on the eight parts of the throat, cervical spine, lungs, liver, carotid artery, subclavian artery, kidney, and heart. This is not difficult at all, it is difficult  The most important thing is how to master silent assassination.

    You must know that even the ninjas of Wu Ninja Village need to rely on the technique of Wuying to perfectly release the power of silent assassination, and the representative of this is the master of the beheading sword, Kiren Taoji, but even if  It was him who had to rely on the technique of fog and shadow to truly achieve the silent assassination technique.

    But now Hatake Mosaku has integrated the silent assassination technique of Wu Ninja Village into his own sword technique, and turned it into his own thing, instead of just learning stiffly like others, only  Rigid imitation cannot grasp the essence of silent assassination at all.

    And every attack by Mosaku Hatake, every temptation has a deep meaning, even every attack of his is leading Chen in which direction he will go next, and Chen has completely fallen into him.  Among the routines, this is why Uchiha Tatsuo was shocked.

    "I didn't expect you to have practiced swordsmanship to such a level." Uchiha Chen shook the Meteor Star Knife in his hand. After a series of swordsmanship duels just now, Rao Chen's endurance is astonishing and his strength is amazing. At this moment, his tiger's mouth  It also started to tingle slightly.

    With the blessing of the immortal mode, Hatake Mosaku, who was originally a super-kage-level strength, waited for further strengthening, and even faintly stepped out of the shackles of that step, let alone under the tricky attack of Hatake Mosaku,  Every time Chen swings the knife is very uncomfortable, and every time he has to use greater strength to respond to Hatake Mosaku's attack, which is often half the result with half the effort.

    Mosaku Hatake didn't speak. He knew that his fairy mode wouldn't last long. Every second in front of him was an extra second to attack. He inadvertently glanced at Shikahisa Nara and the three of them, and saw that they were still in the original state.  The ground recovery chakra couldn't help but secretly anxious.

    "This group of guys don't think I can maintain this state forever!" Hatake Mosaku was almost laughed angrily. At this time, Nara Shikahisa and Akimichi Choza should take Yamanaka Kaiichi and leave quickly.  After they left, Mosaku Hatake himself was able to retreat with the blessing of the immortal mode.

    My family knows their own affairs, don't look at it as if Mosaku Hatake has the upper hand now, but Mosaku knows very well in his heart that this guy in front of him didn't use his full strength. Although he despises his mentality, but for Chen's strength, Mosaku Hatake  Still affirmed.

    The battle has continued from before to now, and Hatake Mosaku can still feel the faint sense of oppression from Chen's body, and he has not even breathed until now, and it seems that his chakra is still very full.

    As the head of Konoha Anbe, he is not only familiar with assassination techniques, but also has the ability to observe words and emotions. He is very clear that Uchiha Tatsumi is not trying to be tough now, but really has enough chakra in his body.

    Slightly frowned, Hatake Mosaku's feet felt windy, and once again bullied him to start a second round of sword fighting with Chen.

    The two of you come and go, and have been stalemate many times, but Mosaku Hatake knew very well in his heart that this could not go on like this. After all, this is the border of the Kingdom of Wind, and Sand Ninja's base camp is not far away.  If it drags on, Sand Shinobi is likely to bring a large army to encircle and suppress.

    At that time, Mosaku Hatake, who is severely lacking in physical strength and chakra, will not be able to escort the three of Shikahisa back to the base camp. More importantly, Mosaku Hatake must not be perceived and captured by sand ninja.  If the commander-in-chief is captured, he really has no choice but to commit suicide and apologize.

    After secretly estimating his remaining natural energy in his heart, Shigeru Hatake half-closed his eyes. He was already thinking about how to retreat, and the most important thing was how to get rid of the three guys behind him first.

    Shaking his head helplessly, he once again set his sights on Uchiha Tatsuya.  Because it was when he was stunned that Chen had already broken through the blockade of his sword skills and started to fight back. Mosaku Hatake was almost stabbed by Chen just now.

    "If you can't protect yourself, you still need to care about others? Take care of yourself first!"

    The Meteor Star Meteor Knife in Chen's hand turned into a shock, and stabbed obliquely towards Moshuo Hatake. At the same time, Chen formed a seal with one hand, ready to start a formal counterattack!

    "Thunder Escape Thousand Birds Flow!"

    The long-lost feeling of being covered with lightning strikes again. Since Uchiha Tatsuo got the Meteor Star Meteor Knife and opened the ghost power in the knife, he rarely uses Chidori-ryu as his trump card for his sword skills.

    Now that the power of ghosts and evils has disappeared inexplicably, Chen has to stretch out the thunder and lightning coat again and become the controller of the thunder and lightning.

     Countless shrieking and screaming birds seem to be the god of death urging death. Chen's Meteor Star Meteor Blade stabs forward, seeing that the tip of the knife has pierced Hatake Mosaku's jonin vest, as long as he goes forward a little  Then a distance of one millimeter can pierce Moshuku Hatake's skin and pierce his internal organs.

    It's a pity that it was at this time that Mosaku Hatake suddenly woke up, and the blade of White Fang pierced from bottom to top at a strange angle, just hitting on Chen's Meteor Star Knife, the tip of the knife faced the tip of the knife, and issued a  A piercing sound like a "jingle bell".

    It was still Hatake Mosaku's superior sword skills, and he reacted in time to resist Chen Shi's inevitable attack at this critical moment.

    "When you are fighting, you still have the mind to care about others. Do you think your life is not long enough!" Uchiha Tatsumi did not feel frustrated when he missed a hit, but sneered with a cold face, trying to increase Mosaku Hatake's life.  A little psychological pressure.

    However, Mosaku Hatake didn't accept this at all, and instead taunted: "For a guy like you who doesn't even have the heart of a strong man and can't really control his own strength, even if I close one eye, I won't  fail!"

    "Big words!" Chen snorted coldly, and the Meteorite Knife in his hand glowed red faintly. Chen knew that this was the special effect of this knife. When attacking the enemy, he could use the power of the knife to summon meteorites to attack the enemy.  attack.

    Looking at the knife, Chen had a half-smile expression on his face, as if he had thought of a great idea.

    "See how you can escape this time!" Chen's eyes flashed, and the meteor meteor knife in his hand pointed at Moshuo Hatake again, but this time he did not rush forward rashly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and seventy-eighth; Immortal Law White Teeth Forbidden Art Seven Star Yaohua!

    ?

    The Liuguang Xingyun Knife pointed at Moshuo Hatake, but Chen did not rush forward, he held the knife in one hand and pointed to the sky with the other.  There seems to be a mysterious force on the knife in the dark, flowing along Chen's hand holding the handle to the other hand stretched out to the sky.

    A gravitational force different from Vientiane Tianyin spread out from Chen's hands. However, under this gravitational force, Hatake Mosaku and others were not affected at all, but this gravitational force was real.  For a long time, there was a faint roar of thunder in the sky.

    Taking advantage of this moment, Hatake Mosaku yelled, awakening Nara Shikahisa and the others, and made a gesture with his back to them, implying that they would evacuate first.

    Knowing that it would only be cumbersome for themselves and others to stay, Nara Shikahisa and the three resolutely chose to retreat. This time is no longer the time to say that the will of fire will not abandon or give up. With their current state,  Even if they go up, they can only deliver food, so why not take the opportunity to escape a little further, this is already the greatest support for Moshuo Hatake, at least Moshuo Hatake won¡¯t have to take care of the three of them when they evacuate, so Maoshuo  The likelihood of a safe evacuation also becomes higher.

    While Uchiha Chen was holding back his big move, Hatake Mosaku took out a few shurikens from the ninja bag and threw them at Chen, forming seals with both hands.

    "Ninjutsu shuriken multiple shadow clone art!"

    "Dingling clang!"

    Several shurikens collided with each other irregularly and turned into a large dense shuriken, which rushed towards Uchiha Chen like rain.

    Facing the dense shuriken multiple shadow clone technique, Chen didn't even take half a step back with his legs.  The rain-like shuriken stopped at a distance of 50 centimeters from Chen, as if it had hit some barrier or something.

    All fell under Chen's feet under "Pingling, Bangling".

    "It's useless! You strong man with the heart of a strong man, enjoy the gift I prepared for you!" Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes widened, and the sarcasm on his face couldn't be concealed, he seemed  He looked at Moshuku Hatake with a smile that wasn't a smile, but the movements of his hands didn't delay at all.

    ?Compared to the confident Uchiha Tatsumi, Hatake Mosaku felt a little worried. His sixth sense told him that if he didn't leave at this moment, he might face the biggest crisis he had ever encountered in his life.

    But his body has already been locked by Uchiha Chen, if he has any signs of escaping at this time, I believe Chen will definitely stop him.  Hatake Mosaku is not yet 100% sure that he can escape from Chen's hands, especially now that there are three people behind him. If he escapes, Nara Shikaku and the three of them will definitely become Uchiha Chen's tools to vent his anger, Hatake Mosaku  Ninja Dao absolutely does not allow him to do such a thing by himself.

    Inserting the White Fang Blade into the scabbard with the backhand, sitting cross-legged and placing the knife flat between his legs, Mosaku Hatake quietly recovered his physical condition.  Since you can't leave, you can only face it with the best mental state.

    Chen showed a satisfied smile, he raised his head and looked towards the sky, at this moment he could faintly feel something echoing him from afar.

    At this moment, the originally clear sky suddenly trembled, as if a painting was about to be torn apart, and even the temperature of the sun could not be faintly felt.

    It was originally in the desert under the scorching sun, but Mosaku Hatake couldn't feel the heat at all at this moment.

    "Accept the offer!"

    "Meteor Star Meteor Knife Pseudo Sky Obstacle Earthquake!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo yelled, and waved his hand pointing to the sky, the vibration in the sky was getting bigger and bigger, suddenly a huge shadow covered the ground, Hatake Mosaku looked up.

    Impressively, the originally picturesque and still sky seemed to have been punctured by someone, and a meteorite emerged from the hole!

    "My God, what is this!" Qiu Dao Dingzuo turned around with a look of horror, as if he had seen something impossible happen.

    "What's the matter?" Seeing Ding Zuo stop, Lu Jiu subconsciously turned around and asked, but this turn made him see a scene that he will never forget: "What!"

    "It's over!" Qiu Dao Dingzuo simply sat down on the ground, "This is not something human can resist"

    "What should we do now" Hai Yi, the only one who remained calm, turned his head and looked at Lu Jiu, as if waiting for him to give an answer.

    "There's really nothing I can do now." Lu Jiu grinned helplessly and wryly. He sighed and said, "Facing this situation, no matter how high your IQ is, you can't do anything."

    The fiery meteorite continued to roar and hit the ground at an unimaginable speed. It was only at this moment that Hatake Mosaku didn't understand what the ultimate move he Uchiha Tatsu said was.West.

    He stood up slowly, looked at Uchiha Chen calmly: "Is this your strongest attack?"

    Chen pursed his lips in disdain. Although he still admired Moshuo Hatake, he couldn't understand Moshuaku Hatake's pretentious style very much.  , Unnecessary things must be forged.

    It's good to let him suffer a little bit at this time, anyway, the meteorite is controlled by Chen, as long as he grasps it well at the last moment, Chen can guarantee that the fall of the meteorite will not affect his future father-in-law.

    "I do have momentum, but I still don't have the heart of a strong man." Mosaku Hatake smiled lightly, stood up with a knife in his left hand, and looked at Uchiha Chen with a serious face: "What will I tell you today?"  It¡¯s called the heart of the real strong.¡±

    Bai Fang put the knife on his waist, and all the aura in his body suddenly disappeared. If it weren't for those still firm eyes, Chen almost thought that Hatake Mosaku had given up.

    At this moment, the red eyeshadow in the corners of his eyes became thicker and thicker, and even began to spread towards his cheeks. After a while, almost half of his face was covered with a mysterious red pattern.

    However, the meteorite was about to fall at this time, and it broke through the atmosphere in the blink of an eye, and hit straight towards Moshuo Hatake.

    And at this moment, he seemed to have made all the preparations, standing there with a knife in his left hand, waiting tightly for the meteorite to land.

    Time passed bit by bit, and the meteorite landed bit by bit, and he could already feel the scorching breath on the meteorite. Just when Chen thought that Hatake Mosaku was about to give up, Hatake Mosaku finally had a chance.  an action.

    I saw the knife in Mosaku Hatake's hand exuding an ice-blue light. Under the urging of Chakra, the tip of the knife was gradually elongating and elongating until it stopped growing when it was two meters long.  The blade turned into a two-meter long knife!

    Hatake Mosaku's whole body has long been covered with a layer of chakra visible to the naked eye, which is natural energy, and Chen can clearly feel the majestic energy contained in it.  He glanced at the meteorite with scorching eyes, then looked at the blade of White Fang tenderly, stroked the blade with one hand and sighed softly: "Old friend, you have been with me for so many years, today I still depend on you  !"

    The White Fang Blade trembled slightly, making a soft moan that seemed to be responding to Hatake Mosaku's feelings.

    "It seems that you are excited too!" Hatake Mosaku laughed loudly, stomped his legs, and the wind was blowing under his feet, and he actually rose into the air and headed towards the meteorite!

    "Immortal Law White Teeth Forbidden Art Seven-Star Yaohua!"  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 four hundred and seventieth IX; stop

    ?

    In the surprised eyes of Chen and Shikaku Nara who have not gone far, Mosaku Hatake leaped high, stepping on lotus steps, soaring up into the air step by step, growing lotuses step by step!

    I saw him holding a three-meter-long broadsword, preemptively, stabbing the meteorite with one knife before it completely landed, and then one knife after another. In the eyes of Chen and Nara Shikoku, the figure of Hatake Mosaku seemed to be  Turning into an illusion, seven Hatake Mosaku appeared in the entire space at the same time and swung their knives, as if they had performed the technique of shadow clone.

    If this was in another world, it would probably cause a lot of shock. However, this is a world with avatars. In Nara Shikahisa's view, it seems that seven avatars are separated and wield knives at the same time.

    But Chen is very clear, how can this be a clone technique?  This is clearly because Mosaku Hatake's speed was too fast, leaving a phantom in place!

    Hatake Mosaku kept moving, constantly waving the long knife in his hand, and all the phantoms were able to connect together smoothly and without hindrance without the knowledge of outsiders.

    "Immortal Law White Teeth Forbidden Art True Profound Truth Flying flowers chasing the moon!"

    Hatake Mosaku, who was moving and flickering, suddenly stopped. At the same time, the seven phantoms were still moving, and then overlapped on Hatake Mosaku's body layer by layer, as if one by one.  The power of identity once again blessed Hatake Mosaku's body.

    When the last phantom clone returned to Hatake Mosaku's body, his eyes widened, and the long knife in his hand swung out, stabbing straight into the middle of the meteorite!

    Time seemed to stand still at this moment. Chen's surprised eyes, Nara Shikahisa, Yamanaka Kaiichi, and Akimichi Choza's expressions when they saw a ghost seemed to be still in Hatake Mosaku's eyes at this moment. He opened his mouth lightly, and said  Said softly: "Break!"

    "Boom!"

    In an instant, the still picture was instantly broken, and the huge meteorite under Mosaku Hatake's knife had not had time to fall, and it shattered into slag under Mosaku Hatake's last forbidden technique.

    The hot meteorites kept falling, and after being blocked by Hatake Mosaku, they no longer fell so fast, but became light and light like flower petals, but the flaming meteorites seemed to really be like flames.  Like a flower, it keeps falling.

    Hatake Mosaku breathed a sigh of relief, pointed his toes, and returned to the ground step by step with the help of countless meteorite fragments.

    He put the White Fang Blade back into the scabbard again. At this moment, the originally extremely sharp White Fang Blade had already become riddled with holes.  You must know that meteorites are not so easy to get along with. No matter how good Hatake Mosaku's swordsmanship is, it can't change the power of meteorites. It is already very good that the white tooth blade forcibly broke up meteorites without breaking them into pieces.  .

    Now White Fang's Blade must be recast, or it can only be sealed and shelved, and can no longer be used as a fighting blade.

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked at the man in front of him who had just completed the feat expressionlessly.  However, Chen's heart has already set off a wave of turmoil!  Is Shigeru Hatake strong?  powerful!  Strong enough to have no boundaries?  No!

    But why was he able to break up the meteorite abruptly?  Even though the pseudo-celestial tremor released with the help of the Meteor Knife is not as domineering and powerful as the original version, it is still not something ordinary people can stop.

    Lianchen himself, if he is not a caster, let him do the same thing as Hatake Mosaku, if he does not activate the full body Susanoo or activate the wooden tunnel to cast the real thousands of hands and the top of the Buddha  Otherwise, it would not be able to reach the level of Moshuo Hatake.

    Chen is now a serious ten-tailed Jinzhuli, what about Hatake Mosaku?  It is nothing, but under the blessing of the immortal mode, it can accomplish things that are impossible at all.  From Chen's point of view, this is simply a fairy tale, touching a realm beyond the reach of human power.

    "How did you do it?" Although he was shocked, it was only at that moment. After all, with Chen's strength, Hatake Mosaku could only make his eyes lighten a little if he could do this.  That's all.

    "How did I do it?" Mosaku Hatake was taken aback, thinking that Chen would take the opportunity to attack him. After all, the chakra in Mosaku Hatake's body had been exhausted after using the forbidden technique continuously.  At this moment, taking Bingliang pills is useless.

    Seeing that Chen did not attack but asked questions, Hatake Mosaku shook his head calmly and said, "I don't know I can do it."

    Chen frowned, and said again before he was about to speak out: "But I believe I can do it!" Mosaku Hatake's eyes were full of confidence, and he looked at Uchiha Chen with piercing eyes, even at this moment  His body is in a weak state, but his momentum still shows no signs of weakening.

    the"Believe it?" Chen paused: "Just just because you believe it?"

    However, at this moment, Mosaku Hatake ignored Uchiha Chen and turned around on his own, turning his back to him and said, "Yes, I just believe it!" Maybe it's because Chen's origin is too mysterious, after all  Sharingan, Flying Raijin, and Mu Dun are pulled out, all of which can be relied on to stand at the top of the ninja world, and more importantly, they all belong to Konoha.

    It is precisely for this reason that Hatake Mosaku opened his mouth to explain to him.  After all, Chen, who owns three things at the same time, would not believe that Mosaku Hatake would kill him if he said that he had nothing to do with Konoha.

    Therefore, Hatake Mosaku felt that he had to straighten Chen's three views.

    "I believed that I could do it myself, so I did it. This not only requires one hundred percent trust in one's own strength, but also a very strong heart, the heart of being a strong man!  "

    "The heart of a strong man?"

    "Confident enough to overcome all difficulties, not afraid of anything, the mentality of anything! Meet challenges at any time, regard yourself as a strong person, and then keep learning and fighting to become stronger!"

    "When the death comes, don't be surpriseddon't be angry for no reason?" Uchiha Tatsuo suddenly muttered to himself.

    "What?"

    "It's nothing." Chen waved his hand, and said to Mosaku Hatake as if he was in a waning mood: "Forget it, I don't want to fight anymore, I'll let you off this time."

    Hearing Chen's words, Hatake Mosaku's slightly tense body instantly relaxed, and he breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to say something, he saw that Chen had turned his back, and opened his mouth involuntarily.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and eightieth; confusion in the heart

    ?

    After all, I still don't quite believe Uchiha Chen's position. I've already said this. Hatake Mosaku said that he has no obligation to help Chen get out of this knot of state of mind. It depends on whether Uchiha Chen can give advice.  It is inextricably related to Konoha, so I pointed out in advance.

    The clay figurine was also very angry, and was beaten by Chen holding his nose. Mosaku Hatake said it was okay after beating him for so long.

    Seeing Chen, Mosaku Hatake had turned his back to him. At such a moment, Mosaku Hatake had a slight movement in his heart, but considering his own physical condition and the fact that his subordinates did not run far  The three of them, Shimosaku Hatake finally gave up on this tempting decision.

    However, what he didn't know was that when he decided to give up this opportunity and was about to leave with a sigh, Chen actually showed a surprised look in his eyes, but he didn't turn his head back, but continued to walk forward.

    Although he expressed some surprise, Hatake Mosaku's performance was taken for granted by Chen Kailai.

    Hatake Mosaku is different from Uzumaki Naruto. Naruto belongs to the type who has a hot head and doesn't think about anything. Although Hatake Mosaku is the head of Konoha Anbe, he has never deliberately elevated his status  .

    Therefore, when making a decision, Hatake Shigeru can accurately find his own position, so as not to lose himself. At this moment, when Chakra and energy are severely lacking, even standing is a little unstable, let alone standing again.  Went to attack Chen.

    "It's good to do it for yourself!" Mosaku Hatake murmured in a low voice, and he stopped looking at Uchiha Tatsuki, but stepped back, catching up with Nara Shikahisa and the others step by step.

    Sure enough, Uchiha Tatsuya did not stop him when Hatake Mosaku was evacuating. This guy in front of him is just a poor guy. Like Chen and the Uchiha family, they are all pawns abandoned by Konoha's high-level officials.  Health, why is it too urgent to meet each other?

    Chen's hand holding the knife was released lightly, and the Meteor and Meteor Knife gradually faded until it disappeared like ink and ink imprinted between mountains and rivers.

    Breathing a sigh of relief, Chen walked step by step through the void, and when he entered the system space, he could obviously feel the slightest fluctuation in the space of heaven and earth.

    However, he is not the only one in Chen's space at this moment, but

    "System, what's the matter with her!" Uchiha Tatsuo asked the system while pointing to the half-naked Xiaonan who passed out halfway through the clothes.

    "Because the host came to another time and space, because there was a Xiaonan in this time and space, the souls of the two attracted and influenced each other, and both fell into a short sleep! After a while, Xiaonan's soul will adapt to this situation.  Time and space wake up."

    Chen glanced at the half-naked Xiao Nan, and looked at the big bucket of water next to him. Chen knew in his heart that this must be the rhythm of getting ready to get dressed just after taking a shower, but he did not expect that Chen came to this time and space just in time.

    Chen covered his eyes, stretched out his hand to hug Princess Xiaonan, and when Chen's big hand stroked Xiaonan's exposed skin on the outer arm and the groin, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart.

    However, Chen has no other evil thoughts. Although he was just an otaku in his previous life, Chen has already had Ino in this life. He is not the kind of idiot with sperm and brains, so naturally he will not do anything to take advantage of others.

    After putting Xiao Nan on the bed and covering her with the quilt, Chen sat on the chair and couldn't help but secretly click his tongue. He didn't expect Xiao Nan to enjoy it in her space. Not only did he build the house, but he also responded by the way.  The daily necessities are all complete, looking at the carefully decorated paper paintings beside the bed, I have to say that Xiao Nan has already begun to regard this place as her home, after all, only a home can make people want to make it better and more  comfortable.

    At this time, Chen couldn't help but began to think of what Hatake Mosaku said to him at that time.

    "The heart of the strong?" Chen murmured softly.

    "Hiss!"

    He scratched his head, always feeling that he was in control of something, but whenever he wanted to go deeper, that thing disappeared in his mind.

    "What the hell is it!" With one hand on his chin, the other hand unconsciously played with Xiaonan's hair, and with his eyes closed, he slowly played back every word Hatake Mosaku said to him at that time,  every word.

    After a long time, he sighed softly.  In fact, he understands the truth, but he just doesn't know how to do it.

    ?As a boy from the earth in the 21st century, I don¡¯t know how many bombardments of network information I have experienced, and my comprehension ability is many times stronger than that of ordinary people.  But the most embarrassing thing for Chen now is that he can understand the concept of the heart of the strong, but he has no idea how to have the heart of the strong.?Have no idea.

    "Maybe, this is fate." Chen spread his hands helplessly, as if everything in front of him was bearish, stood up and clapped his hands, ready to go out to meet the next wave of guests.

    "Ding! What the host wants to know is the heart of the strong?"

    "Huh?" Feeling that the system hadn't actively appeared for a long time, Chen couldn't help being surprised, and then asked, "Do you know anything about the system?"

    "As a strong system, it was originally intended to cultivate the host's strength, mentality and self-confidence. And the most critical heart of the strong has another explanation!"

    Chen who had stood up slowly sat down again, reached out and took out a bottle of Pulse and poured it down: "Continue talking, I'm listening."

    "What is a strong person? It is a person with super strength, but there are still a group of people in this world who are not super powerful, or even congenitally disabled, but there are still a group of people who are called strong. Why? It is because  Mental issues"

    "Let's get straight to the point!" Chen waved his hand to interrupt the system's speech and said, "I know all of this, it's nothing more than being optimistic and healthy!" Just kidding, I don't know how many inspirational stories I have read in Chen's previous life since he was a child.  Although the characters are different, the stories are the same.  Even Chen can already guess the ending after reading the beginning. To this extent, where does the system need to explain?

    "The point is, the heart of the strong is not difficult to say, but it is easy to say, but some people have no way to get started. To put it bluntly, it is nothing more than a question of self-confidence. If you believe in yourself, you can do it. If you even believe in your own courage  If it¡¯s gone, then there¡¯s really no hope at all.¡±

    "Believe in yourself?"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and eighty first; restore pupil power

    ?

    Chen frowned, and heard the system say the word "believe in yourself" again, which was what Mosaku Hatake told him before, but he never grasped the point, and he did not understand it twice in a row.  look.

    "Believe in yourself, believe that you can do it, first set a small goal for yourself, move towards this goal step by step, and then continue to set a longer-term goal for yourself, follow your own goal, and move forward."

    Chen had a black line all over his head: "Thisis this the method you said?"

    "Ding That's right. Although the first condition of the heart of the strong is to change the mentality, it still takes time to cultivate slowly. The same is true for Hatake Mosaku. He has always believed in the sword in his hand.  He did not give up his sword, so he was able to condense such a solid and strong heart. However, the time for the rise of the host is too short, and the strength grows too fast.  Tinkering, what the host needs to do now is to cultivate the heart of the strong as soon as possible, instead of blindly increasing one's own strength again."

    Chen nodded, expressing that he understands, but he really doesn't know how to fix the target, one is that his strength is too strong, and the other is that he has no clue in this regard.

    Sighing lightly, Uchiha Tatsuo waved his hand and said, "Forget it, let's talk about this ghost thing later, can you speed up the recovery of the pupil power of the eternal kaleidoscope for me now?"

    Before Chen asked if the system could speed up the recovery of the Eternal Kaleidoscope pupil power, the answer he got was yes, but it needed time and a quiet environment.  This is not like giving Chen an eternal kaleidoscope, but restoring Chen's pupil power.

    If the eternal kaleidoscope is endowed, the system can handle it in an instant, but Chen's eternal kaleidoscope pupil power was degraded due to the transition during the confrontation with the candle dragon.  Time restores the pupil power of Chen Eternal Kaleidoscope.

    "Ding, to restore the pupil power of the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan, 200,000 points will be deducted. Are you sure you want to restore it?"

    "Twotwo hundred thousand? Are you robbing me?" Chen's eyes widened. You must know that this is two hundred thousand.  An eternal kaleidoscope would cost 200,000 yuan, and I still couldn't help the pain in my heart.

    "Ding, this is already the lowest price. Due to the interference of the power of Zhongqian World, the host's eternal kaleidoscope is overdrawn. If the natural recovery is about 20 years, now 10,000 points are worth one year, and it costs 200,000  Points can make the host's pupil power reach its peak within half an hour."

    "Cut" Chen curled his lips unwillingly, but he didn't say anything. After all, the pupil power of the kaleidoscope still needs to be restored. Now he can say that without the kaleidoscope and the eyes of reincarnation, his strength is almost a little lower.  For the most part, his strength is too dependent on these two eyes.

    "Confirm recovery, buckle it!"

    "Ding, the deduction is confirmed, 200,000 points will be deducted, and the recovery of pupil power will begin!"

    After deducting Chen's 200,000 points as a fee, the system began to restore Chen's pupil power.

    Chen only felt that his eyes were very sore, as if he hadn't closed his eyes to sleep for more than ten days, which made him unbearable, and immediately wanted to reach out to rub them.

    Just at this moment, a cool feeling came to moisten his eyes like a trickle.  The originally very sore and itchy eyes were moistened instantly, and under the nourishment of this coolness, Chen's eyes gradually began to recover.  His pupil power is recovering quickly.  According to this speed, Chen's pupil power will be fully recovered in about an hour and a half.

    Originally, the Eternal Kaleidoscope could restore its pupil power by itself, but when Chen used too much force when dealing with Zhulong, he couldn't make ends meet. Even the Eternal Kaleidoscope's self-recovery ability could not be fully restored, which directly caused Chen's Eternal Kaleidoscope to write sharing eyes temporarily.  sex off.

    Just like that, Chen closed his eyes and sat cross-legged in the space, the sense of coolness kept flowing in Chen's eyes, and it didn't gradually disappear in Chen's eyes until the pupil power of Chen's eyes fully recovered in an hour and a half.

    Slowly opening his eyes, Chen let out a long sigh of relief, "Ah, this feeling this feeling is the feeling of being full of power!" After the pupil power of both eyes was restored, Chen finally released the power in his heart.  The big stone was put down.

    Until now, his strength was indeed too dependent on those eyes.  But under the current situation, he has to keep his eyes in the best condition. Under the influence of the power of the candle dragon, his body can't play the most perfect condition at all. At this time, besides relying more on himselfThere is no other way but the eyes.

    Especially at this time, Shi Chen found that he was becoming more and more incomprehensible.  A Hatake Mosaku who was not dead and even able to perform celestial arts shocked him too much. Since one person has changed, it is uncertain what other changes will occur to the rest of the people.

    At this moment, Chen can't say that he can act unscrupulously with those eyes. You must know that none of those old foxes are easy to get along with, and Chen can only rely on his own strength.

    Stepping forward again, Chen's figure reappeared in the desert where he had disappeared. Now all he has to do is wait, waiting for the people from Sand Ninja Village to come to die and send information.

    With such a big incident happening in the land of the wind, Chen didn't believe that the people in Sand Ninja Village could still sit still. If they didn't send people to search, then they wouldn't have to fight this war anymore.  You can directly declare your surrender to Konoha Village.

    Even being beaten into your hometown and no one came to see it, what is the difference between this and self-defeating and choosing to surrender?

    Sure enough, while Chen was waiting quietly, there was a slight movement from afar.

    Although the sound was very low, Chen could still hear it clearly.

    "Are you sure it's here?"

    "Yes, Captain!"

    "Be careful, let's go quietly, don't attract people's attention, maybe there are still people here."

    Chen smiled slightly, as if thinking of something, then his body gradually backed away, and finally disappeared into the shadows.

    When Sand Shinobu and his team came to the battlefield where Chen and Mosaku Hatake were fighting, they couldn't help but take a deep breath when they saw the messy scene around them!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and eighty second; soul stripping

    ?

    "Hiss!" A sand ninja took a deep breath and couldn't help but sigh: "ThisIs this still a human? To achieve this level, I'm afraid the entire Konoha people are mobilized!"

    Hearing his words, the rest of the people were silent and did not speak. Although they did not agree with what this sand ninja said, they had to say that they really did not believe that all this was caused by two people fighting  , although it may not be as exaggerated as that ninja said, but at least a dozen or twenty people should have fought here.

    Looking at the barren scene, they couldn't help but start looking around for the corpses left by the enemy, but they were disappointed in the result. After searching around, they didn't find anyone's corpses.  And the three lower ninjas who were killed at that time were burned to ashes, and there was no corpse to be seen at all.

    "It shouldn't be!" The leader of the team muttered in a low voice, frowned and began to think about the problem. Logically speaking, if such a large-scale battle took place, one or two people would die more or less.  Let alone the corpses on the battlefield, there is no hair left on the human body. How should this group of people find clues?

    The leader couldn't help but rubbed his head and gave a wry smile.

    "CaptainCaptain!" The ninja next to him was stunned for a moment, and then he seemed to see something frightening. He pulled the clothes of the ninja they led, and pointed at the front of the ninja who was cast by Mosaku Hatake.  The tree stump that was destroyed by Xianshu said in horror: "Then what is that!"

    "Huh?" They led the team to look along the place pointed by the ninja under the name, and saw a grove that was bulldozed, and they couldn't help being surprised: "Isn't that the grove that was bulldozed?  What a fuss." He couldn't help showing contempt in his eyes.

    The companions around also looked over at the right time, and despised this companion who saw the tree stump as if he had seen a ghost.

    "Noit's not!" That name endured swallowing, and tremblingly said: "II am very familiar with this road, and I have never seen this forest in this place before.  .Didn¡¯t we just pass by here a few days ago? Have you seen the woods along the way? But looking at these tree stumps, it is obvious that these tree stumps are at least ten or even decades old trees.  this"

    He didn't say any more about the following words, the result was already obvious, and he didn't need to make it clear.

    "You mean" The Jonin who led the team didn't finish his sentence. He stepped forward, walked over and put his hand on the sand to feel it carefully, and suddenly showed a horrified expression: "This tree has been investigated  The flow of carats!"

    Hearing what they said about leading the Jonin, it would be really stupid if other people don't know what happened at this time!

    "Mu Dun" the ninja who led the team read with a straight face, gnashing his teeth every word.

    Wood escape!  That's right, it was the wooden escape that was used by Senshou Hashirama in the early generation of Hokage to pacify the entire troubled times!  Now there are signs of Mu Dun here again, which indirectly proves that someone has learned the Wood Dun Jutsu, and the attainments are not generally high.

    As we all know, Mu Dun is synonymous with Senshou Zhujian, and at this moment there will be no traces of Mu Dun again except for the people of the Qianshou clan, which means that there is another person from Konoha's side.  A genius who can cast wood escape, maybe he will be the next God of Ninja World, Senju Hashirama!

    This will definitely not be good news for Sand Ninja Village, who is at war with Konoha.

    "We must bring this news back!" After finding out all this, the J¨­nin who led the team knew that this matter was beyond his ability to handle, so he could only send the information to Sand Ninja Village to ask the village's high-level judges.

    However, just as he thought of this, when he was about to raise his head to give instructions to his subordinates, he was horrified to find that all his subordinates had fallen down softly at this moment, and there was no sound for a long time, and one of them even fell down right under his nose.  On the ground, blood was constantly spitting from the mouth.

    "What!" The Jonin who led the team came to his senses, jumped back a step, pulled out the Kunai from the ninja bag, and looked around cautiously, with only two eyes exposed under the veil, he kept changing his body  direction, hoping to find hidden enemies.

    "Who!" He shouted angrily, "Who's there! Come out for me."

    But all that responded to him was a dead silence.  Although it was already past noon and the temperature of the sun was not as scorching as it was then, it was still unbearable.  But at this moment, the heart of this sand ninja is cold.

    Able to kill all his subordinates without anyone noticing without making a sound,In his opinion, the opponent is simply You must know that two of his subordinates are elite Chunin. Whether it is combat experience, psychological quality or chakra level, they have already steadily met the requirements of the top ninja, and only this time  After the battle, he can be promoted to Jonin, but even so, he was killed silently.

    "Are you looking for me?" Chen's voice came from behind the sand ninja's ears like a charm, making the sand ninja's goosebumps uncontrollable.  His heart stopped subconsciously, and after he reacted, he wanted to leave the position he was standing quickly.

    "Want to run?" Chen snorted coldly: "It's late!"

    "Reincarnation eye human way!"

    Chen's hand stretched out from the void, and pressed on the head of the J¨­nin, the ability of the Eye of Samsara was activated, and the soul of the J¨­nin was gradually torn apart under the action of Chen's Eye of Samsara.

    I saw that sand ninja rolled his eyes up and trembling all over his body when his soul was stripped. Under Chen's control, he had no ability to resist at all, and he could only vaguely feel his strength.  Something in his body seemed to be being stripped gradually, causing him unbearable pain. He had a feeling that if this thing was completely stripped by Chen, then he would not be far from death.

    That Jonin wanted to resist subconsciously, but at this moment his soul had been stripped to more than half, his whole body was in unbearable pain, weak and powerless, how could he have the strength to resist?

    He can only watch the soul in his body being stripped away by Chen step by step. At this time, if he doesn't know that his soul has been stripped away, then he will be in charge for so many years in vain.

    "Bastard bastard bastard bastard!" The j¨­nin opened his mouth a little bit, as if he wanted to speak, but he murmured, but no one could hear him clearly  What the hell did he say.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and eighty third; a different world

    ?

    The sand ninja jonin couldn't escape Chen's soul intake no matter what. Under Chen's constant pulling and pulling, the sand ninja jonin soon lost his eyes and was completely silent.

    Holding the soul body, Chen closed his eyes and slightly felt the beating information in the soul body. It was all the things that this Sand Ninja Jonin had experienced in his life, and some things that he had forgotten were still there.  In this soul message.

    After Chen eliminated all the useless information, he finally found the information he wanted most.

    After perceiving it, Chen slowly opened his eyes: "Is that so?" There was a trace of understanding in his eyes.

    It turns out that this era is not the era that Chen is familiar with at all. Scorpion, who should have killed the third generation of Kazekage and then defected, did not do this series of things at all. Now Scorpion is on the front line against Konoha to resist Konoha's attack.  Offensive, and he also happens to be the most powerful competitor of the fourth generation of Kazekage. Together with Gaara's father, Luo Sand, they are also known as the two emerging hopes of Sand Ninja Village.

    One is the puppet master, the master of puppet art, and the other is the owner of the blood succession limit, the master of magnetic escape.  No matter who these two become the Fourth Kazekage in the end, they will lead Sand Ninja Village to a more glorious era.

    As for the third generation of Kazekage, as Chen knew, it had disappeared, otherwise Sand Ninja Village would not have rashly launched an attack on Konoha Village in the third Ninja World War.  If their third generation Kazekage was still there, they would never have been allowed to join the battle so early.

    But now Scorpion and Rasa are competing for the position of the fourth generation of Kazekage, so they must make outstanding contributions on the battlefield. At the same time, these two are also the most active main fighters in the upper management of Sand Ninja Village this time.

    "What the hell is wrong with this era." Chen racked his brains and couldn't figure out which joint had the problem, but he couldn't get the system's prompt at all. According to Chen's guess, the system definitely knew something.  .  However, no matter how Chen spoke, the system refused to reveal any information.

    Shaking his head and not thinking about these things, this sand ninja jonin can only get so much information in his head. As for the information about Konoha and other villages, it may be that this guy has just been promoted to become a jonin  Because of this, they didn't know much about other villages. In addition, it was a time of war, so it was not their turn to learn about other villages.

    He casually threw Sand Ninja's body at his feet. Since he couldn't get the news he wanted in Sand Ninja Village, the only way to know about Konoha's news is to go to Konoha to get a more comprehensive understanding, or come here now.  Two Konoha ninjas.

    "It seems that it's time to go out for a walk." Chen muttered to himself, and then he took out a bamboo hat from the system space and put it on his head, then put on his robe again, and stepped on the ground with one foot deep and one shallow.  On a road leading to the oasis.

    As for the battlefield in front of you?  Who cares about these things, whether it's Mu Dun or Sharingan Reincarnation Eye, Chen never cares about being exposed, anyway, in this era, there will always be times when force is used, it is impossible to coax all the way to the finale  In this case, it doesn't matter if these traces are not dealt with everywhere. Who in this world doesn't know that Mutun and Sharingan are special products of Konoha?  Anyway, the matter will only be traced to Konoha, and it is not his turn to take care of it.

    Just after Chen left the place, a figure slowly emerged from the desert not far away, like a pitcher plant, half black and half white, he looked at Uchiha Chen and Uchiha expressionlessly.  At the place where Hatake Mosaku fought, when he saw the traces of Mudun, it was obvious that his eyes fluctuated slightly, and then he hid it well. After a long time, there was a strange look on his mouth.  With a smile, the body gradually sank.

    As his body sank, the place where Uchiha Tatsuo and Hatake Mosaku had fought in front of him also began to roll and surge, and a bottomless big hole was slowly torn open between those battles.  The traces left behind, such as wooden escape, and meteorite fragments, all slowly fell into the hole as the big hole opened.

    "Now is not the time for Mu Dun to appear in this world." Seeing that figure appearing again, looking at the sinking soil, he couldn't help but fell into deep thought.

    "Who is this unknown guy! We must find out, otherwise it will definitely affect the operation of the entire plan!" He opened his mouth, and the vocal cords on both sides made different sounds, as if two people were speaking at the same time.  Looking at the place where Chen left, he couldn't help frowning.

    The guy in front of him is really black and white, he has already followed behind Chen when he sensed Chen's breath appeared in this world, but he didn't dare to follow too closely.  don't know?Because Chen killed the main body of Bai Jue in his era, Chen himself carried an aura that made them feel afraid.

    So they could only hang behind them far away, and it was fortunate that they were saved from death, and they were not killed by Chen Shun.

    The place where the two fought has been cleaned up, and the big hole has also risen up and been filled, and the ever-changing desert has once again restored its previous calm, and there is no trace of the previous war.  Hei Hei Jue once again took a deep look at the place where Chen left, slowly sank, and disappeared in the same place again. He still needs to report the situation here, which is a must.

    At the same time, Uchiha Chen felt it when Black and White began to clean up the battlefield. Although Chen had stopped the output of Mudun Chakra, there was still Chen's Chakra in the trees.  Xiachen will know in the first time, so Chen has already sensed it when Heiheijue started.

    However, he didn't make any movements. He smiled lightly, and continued walking straight forward without even turning his head. Since some people didn't want the news to be exposed, Chen was also happy to be at leisure, at least he could have a short leisure time.

    As for being targeted?  Will Chen care?  He only cares about whether there is any trouble and being watched by others, as long as he doesn't come to make trouble, even if the whole world is watching Chen, he will not care and continue to live his life freely.

    However, this is not the end of everything. There is a saying that it is called a wave of unrest and another wave.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and eighty fourth;

    ?

    However, after Chen and Hei Hei Jue left, this deserted place once again ushered in their third wave of guests.

    "Quick! Hurry up, it's just ahead."

    "The distress signal is coming from the front, we need to speed up!"

    "Hurry up! Don't let the brats in Iwa Ninja Village be too arrogant, let them know that our Sand Ninja Village is not easy to mess with!"

    A group of three teams with a total of twelve people is galloping towards this direction.  However, when they arrived at the destination, their eyes were darkened, and they knew nothing.

    "This what is the situation!"

    "What the hell happened"

    Seeing the lonely, calm and terrifying scene around, everyone couldn't help being dumbfounded. You must know that they came to this venue based on the information reported by the only ninja who returned from Chen Fang. It is impossible for them not to believe that  A ninja, because he died of shock due to excessive blood loss from the wound after sending the information to the base camp.

    They will not doubt the news that they can bring back with their lives.

    However, the environment at the scene made them feel inexplicable, because he found that there was no trace of battle at all, not even a kunai or a shuriken, let alone the Tudun and puppet arts left behind after using it.  Mark of.

    "Could it be that the wrong location was reported?" The leader, a Jonin, touched his chin and thought to himself.

    "No!" Just as he came up with this idea, he was vetoed by himself. The matter is of great importance, and the person who provided the information cannot be joking. The only explanation is that someone used ninjutsu to deal with the battlefield here!

    "Damn Iwanin! The person who killed us still wants to cover it up, is it because there is no one in our sand ninja village! It's too deceiving!"  Looking at the location, he knew that with such a small number of people, let alone going to Yanren Village, he might be intercepted just after entering the Land of Earth.  So he wisely chose to retreat and bring the intelligence information he obtained back to the base camp.

    I didn't expect that Chen's unintentional dark chess hand would succeed by mistake. Originally, after Hatake Mosaku came, Chen didn't have this thought.  The famous Konoha Baiya has no chance of winning.

    But what he didn't expect was that there was a well-meaning Black and White Jue behind him to help cover up the traces of the battlefield. What's more, that sand ninja was able to return to the base camp safely, but he didn't meet the team that came out to investigate in advance.  A combination of impossible things is making this thing possible.

    However, the fight between Sand Ninja Village and Iwa Ninja Village is a later story, and the location where Chen is now happens to be in the territory of the Kingdom of Kawa.  Chen didn't stop along the way, and after passing through the hot sand wilderness of the Kingdom of Wind, he headed towards Konoha at full speed.  Originally, he wanted to take a detour to Yixiantian, but after thinking about it, there is no need to go to Yixiantian now, so he gave up this idea and galloped directly in the direction of Konoha

    In the land of Kawa, pink buckwheat fields are inlaid on the gentle hillsides, green barley fields are paved on the side of the road, and fences made of logs follow the winding dirt road. Obviously, there is a small village in this place  of.

    Looking up, I saw the steep and dark green mountains, the lush trees all over the mountains, the vast blue sky, and the wispy wisps of clouds just constituted an elegant and interesting light ink landscape painting.  In this place, it seems that even the soul of the whole person can be purified and clarified.

    Chen Xin walked forward, feeling the quiet and elegant atmosphere of this place, and Chen's restless heart, which had killed someone just now, couldn't help but calm down.  This place seems to be a piece of pure land, completely undisturbed by the flames of war, unlike other places.

    Along the way, no matter where it is, it has been invaded by the flames of war, and 80% of the territory of the entire Sichuan Kingdom has been damaged by the hazards of war.

    When Chen encounters this kind of situation, he can only speed up his journey. He is not a saint, and he has never been a good person. Facing this situation, Chen doesn't want to deal with it, and he can't deal with it.

    In his previous life, he lived under the banner of harmony. Although Chen also had a heart of compassion, he did not have enough benevolence.  Compassion is one thing, love is another.  Everyone has sympathy, but reaching out to help is not necessarily everyone.

    For this, Chen can only say that out of sight, out of mind, there is no way to stop Zhan Luan.  People are like this, under the attack of greedy desires, they tend to be more greedy. There is a saying that is good, greedy and insatiable.

    ? If there is no war in this world, unlessAll human beings abandon greedy desires.  However, this is impossible.  Even with unlimited monthly reading, there are still people who are greedy. Even with unlimited monthly reading, it can only temporarily delay the struggle of an era.  What's even more unreasonable is that this kind of world immersed in dreams is not the world Chen wants at all, which is why Chen didn't perform infinite Tsukiyomi after merging Ten Tails Jinchuriki.

    Not only because he is afraid of Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime, but also because that false world is not the world he wants at all.

    Chen stepped forward step by step, and the chakra in his body trembled with the natural rhythm while walking on the mountainside.  The natural energy has kept his body in a relatively intact state, and even the injury caused by the power of the candle dragon, which has always made him ache, seems to be much easier.

    In the deep canyon, the unpredictable mountain air slowly rises, like a well-painted landscape curtain.  Chen gently stretched out a hand forward, and the mist all over the mountain gathered towards Chen's hand, as if the surging flood had found a place to vent.

    Faintly ahead, Chen seemed to see the existence of two or three small houses, and it seemed that the owner of this pure land on earth should be in front of him.

    With a pure heart, Chen slowly embarked on the road of visiting mountain people.  Step by step, it seems that Chen's state of mind is also gradually improving, and the system has already sensed this, but he did not remind Chen.

    Now is the critical moment for Chen to comprehend, no one can disturb him, maybe Uchiha Chen can take this opportunity to successfully break through his current state of mind, and after cleansing the lead, Chen's strength will change  It's even more terrifying!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and eighty fifth; dumbfounding

    ?

    Immersed in his own world, the kaleidoscope sharing eyes of Uchiha Chen's eyes opened uncontrollably, and the chakra in his body began to flow continuously along his meridians. Originally, the amount of chakra in Chen's chakra was like a vast ocean  Extensive, even the amount of chakra is almost the same as that of the tailed beast, but it is inevitably much worse than the chakra of the tailed beast in terms of quality.

    However, in the current process of chakra infusion, Chen's chakra is constantly compressed, and the quality of the chakra in its body is constantly compressed, just like a vast ocean, which is compressed into a stream by people.  The content of every drop of water in it cannot be underestimated, and the same is true for today's Chakra.

    After being compressed to a certain mass, Chen's Chakra stopped shrinking and began to rebound at a faster speed than before. No, it should not be called a rebound, but a copy.

    From within Chen's body and from the outside world, energy is continuously generated and gathered in Chen's meridians. The nearly dry chakra in Chen's body suddenly began to swell, as if it had begun to split.  One chakra became two, two became four, four became eight The chakra in Chen's body returned to the previous amount, and the feeling of fullness made him moan comfortably.

    Just like that, the chakra in Chen's body was carefully compressed againand then expanded again.

    After several compressions like this, the quality of the chakra in Chen's body is no less than that of the tailed beast, and even faintly stronger than the chakra of the low-tailed beast such as the one-tailed crane.

    However, this is not the most important change, the most important change is Chen's temperament.  Originally, after forcibly accepting the memory given by the system, Chen's temperament has changed from an indomitable spirit to a lot of restraint.

    But this can't conceal the sharpness emanating from Chen's whole body.  This is also the reason why Kirabi, Hatake Mosaku and others are so afraid of Chen, because they can faintly feel a threat of death from Chen, this is not alarmist talk.

    Especially Anbu ninjas like Mosaku Hatake who have been living a bloody life. The jobs they do are the most dangerous jobs in the ninja industry.  It cannot be avoided. Basically, the most difficult tasks in the Anbu are carried out by Mosaku Hatake. This is why Danzo was able to wear small shoes for Mosaku Hatake. The task was too difficult and the intelligence work was not in place.  , and even someone leaked their whereabouts.

    But now when I look at Uchiha Chen, the sharpness of his body is slowly dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it is replaced by a majestic and peaceful atmosphere.  This means that Chen is constantly growing up, he is constantly getting stronger, and his state of mind is constantly growing.

    People will always grow up, it's just that everyone has a path that everyone should take, whether they are good people or bad people, there will always be a day when they grow up, when they start to look back on their lives, they will be upset, in fact  Many times they have better choices, but they don't have a choice.

    The same is true for Chen now. In such a peaceful and calm atmosphere, Chen's state of mind has been improved to an unprecedented level, which also makes him constantly review what he has done in the past ten years in the process.  Wrong, it's just that those wrong choices at the beginning now seem so naive and stupid.

    Chen's comprehension is still going on, and the system is happy to let it go.  You must know that this kind of opportunity is both available and impossible. If it wasn't for the fact that Chen had experienced too many things in the past ten years, coupled with his harmonious thoughts in his previous life, his mind had been in a tense state.  As soon as he came to a place like a fairyland, Chen subconsciously let go of the innermost layer of defensive consciousness.

    For this kind of opportunity, the longer Chen stays in this perception, the more benefits he will get, but there is a saying that goes well, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.

    Faintly from the bottom of the hillside, there were one or two sounds of children laughing and playing.  At the beginning, it was just a faint laughter, and gradually as time went by, the sound gradually became clearer.

    "Not good!" The system secretly said, and started the compulsory measures.

    "Ding, someone broke into the host's range of perception!"

    "Ding, someone broke into the host's perception range!"

    Three consecutive warnings broke Chen out of that mysterious realm. Chen, who was just one step away from the last step, couldn't help being startled, but he didn't enter into a dazed state because his comprehension was forcibly suspended, and he looked sharply at the person who came.  When he saw that the visitors were just two little girls who were only four or five years old, they sat on the ground and were about to cry under Chen's sharp eyes.?? Immediately, all the anger in his heart turned into a helpless sigh.

    Put away the fierce aura all over her body, stepped forward to help the two girls, patted the dirt stained on their bodies and said with a smile: "Little friends, why are you here?"

    As if feeling Chen's kindness, the two who were still intimidated by Chen slowly stopped their timidity. The two of them looked at Uchiha Chen curiously with narrowed eyes, as if they were thinking about this handsome man.  Why is my big brother so strange.

    "Our home is here! Uncle, did you come in from the mountains outside?" One of the little girls asked curiously, staring at her narrow eyes without any concealment.

    The corner of Chen's mouth twitched slightly, "UncleUncle?" What the hell, although he looks about 1.8 meters tall and his mentality has become much more mature now, he is still a real sixteen-year-old boy!  What the hell is this uncle

    Chen managed to hold up a smile, looked at the two little girls and said with a smile: "Yes! My brother came to you from the outside world unintentionally. Since you are the little masters here, please take me there.  Is it possible in your town?"

    The little girl who spoke put one hand on her chin, and looked at Chen curiously: "Why does uncle call himself brother? Is uncle's name called brother?"

    "Pfft" Chen spat out a mouthful of old blood, "I'm only sixteen years old! You should call me brother!"

    "Oh!" The little girl clapped her hands and shouted with an expression of sudden realization: "It turns out that uncle is only sixteen years old!"

    "Call me brother!"

    "Okay, Uncle!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and eighty six; funny little girl

    ?

    Uchiha Chen's face twitched slightly, and he felt a little headache. Suddenly seeing the sly look on the little girl's face, he couldn't help laughing, stretched out a hand to touch her head and said: "You little girl, you can do whatever you want."  Call it whatever you want! Can you take me to your village first?"

    When the little girl was being touched by Chen's big hand, she squinted her eyes like a kitten and showed a comfortable expression. When she heard what Chen said, she couldn't help shaking Chen's hand away, and looked at him with a puffed face.  Uchiha Chen said: "I'm not a little girl! I've grown up!"

    Looking at the little girl's cute bun face, Uchiha Tatsuki couldn't help being playful, squatted down and poked the little bun on her face with his hand, and it immediately deflated like a leaky ball  After coming down, Chen couldn't help but secretly marveled, and said with a smile: "Well, the little girl is not a little girl anymore, the little girl has grown up!"

    "I told you I'm not a little girl anymore!"

    "Okay, I got it, little girl!" Chen suppressed a smile and looked at her pretending to be serious.

    "Hmph!" The little girl turned her face away and said angrily, "Uncle Scoundrel! He just likes to play tricks on people!"

    At this point, Chen finally couldn't hold back his own smile, he burst out laughing, looking at the ghostly little girl, he didn't know what kind of beautiful place could cultivate such a spiritual little girl, but  Now is not the time to worry about these things: "Okay, okay, take me to your village quickly."

    "No!" The little girl looked unhappy.

    "Why?" Chen asked curiously.

    "Bad uncle, you haven't even said your name, and you haven't even asked Miaomiao's name!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo was taken aback, this silly girl even said her name, what a ghost!  But he didn't say it bluntly, but asked with a serious face: "Then what is Miaomiao's name?"

    "It's not Meow Meow!" The little girl turned her face and looked at Uchiha Chen with a troubled expression, as if she was dissatisfied with him saying her name, she frowned and said: "My name is Miao Miao! Miao Miao  Miao Miao, Miao Miao Miao!"

    Uchiha Chen looked confused, what is Miao Miao's Miao, Miao Miao's Miao?  Isn't this all one word?  However, he did not correct the little girl out loud, but followed her and said, "Okay, then I will call you Meow Meow from now on."

    Hearing this, the little girl Miao Miao couldn't help but spread her hands, and wanted to sit on the ground, only to see her face was miserable, and she said with a look of hopelessness: "It's over, why did your mother take such a bag for me?  It¡¯s a name, I can¡¯t change it.¡±

    "Big  big brother  wow  wow  ßã!" At this time, the little girl who was younger than her behind meowed only came from behind meow meow.  Watching Uchiha Tatsumi said childishly.  Judging from the tone of voice, it seems that she has just learned to speak not long ago, and she is even a little shy, otherwise she would not have been hiding behind this little loli, Miao Miao, and dare not come out.

    "It's not called Big Brother! He's not a big brother if you want to call him Uncle Scoundrel, Uncle Scoundrel, just a little bit!" After speaking, the little guy made a face at Uchiha Chen, as if he was teasing her before revenge  hatred.

    Chen couldn't help laughing, looking at the two little lolita, one big and one small, the two of them, the big one was lively and witty, and the little one was shy and shy and lovable.

    "I don't know what kind of beautiful land this is, so that such lively and charming little guys can be born!" Chen couldn't help but sighed, he stretched out his hand and picked up the two little girls, put them on his shoulders, and kissed them intimately.  Said: "Okay, okay, stop making trouble, hurry up and take big brother to your village!"

    ?Being lifted up by Chen at first, Baa-baa seemed extremely uncomfortable, as if she had never tried such a high riding horse, she was so frightened that she held Uchiha Chen's head tightly all the time and dared not look down.

    "Wow wow too high to provoke, baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa  .

    But this little guy, Miaomiao, yelled "Wow" after being picked up by Uchiha Tatsu, and then opened his big watery eyes, with a very novel look: "Hahaha! Riding a horse, I want to ride a horse  horse!"

    Immediately, Miaomiao hugged Uchiha Tatsu's head with her small hands and shouted: "Drive! Run fast! Run fast!"

    If people of Chen's era saw Meow Meow's movements at this time, they would probably be so scared that they would wet their pants.

    You know, who is Chen?  That's the all-powerful figure in the Fourth Ninja World War, not only that, among the big ninja countries, which country has not made a scene once or twice?  And which village's ninjas don't hate Chen so much?

    If it wasn't for the reason of being unable to beat, Chen has long been gathered up and dismembered, but Chen is still alive and well. It has to be said that most of this is due to Chen's strength, and the other half is due to Chen's illustrious reputation!

    However, it is such a person with a bad reputation who is willing to be ridden by two little girls. This is not only because Chen's mood has become more upright and peaceful since he came to this place, but more importantly, he feels the kindness in children.  It's strange to have a friendly feeling.  I have never felt this way in other places, but here, after the change in mood, he seems to have become more and more fond of children, and even when he saw meow and bleat, he subconsciously thought of  Maybe I will have such a cute child with Ino in the future.

    However, he has forgotten that he is only sixteen or seventeen years old, but he is actually only a half older child. Originally, sixteen or seventeen years old should be in the most vigorous period of adolescence, but Chen has not only  It's the family affairs that have been suffocating in his heart, as well as the issue of strength, and the affairs of his subordinates. A lot of trivial matters have bound Uchiha Chen, but in the process of communicating with these two little girls  During this time, his own mentality also began to gradually become younger.

    Uchiha Chen chuckled, hugged the arms of Meow Meow and Baa Baa tightly, and laughed loudly: "Hurry up, let's start flying!"

    "Wow!"

    Under the eyes of baa baa worried and scared, and meow meow surprised and excited, Chen stomped on the ground with both feet, and the whole person soared into the air, as if flying through the clouds, and took several steps in the air, raising the altitude of the three of them again  , and at this time, Uchiha Tatsu and the three of them had already crossed the top of the big tree and looked down at the foot of the mountain!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and eighty seventh; funny little girl II

    ?

    "Wow so beautiful!" Miaomiao widened her eyes, looking at the plank road, wheat fields, and streams below the mountain. She had never seen the beautiful scenery below the mountain from such a high place, but at this moment, in Chen's arms,  Among them, Miao Miao, who was originally lively and jumpy, couldn't help being shocked by this quiet and peaceful field.

    It seems that she heard the surprise from her sister. Baa-baa, who was holding Chen's forehead so tightly that she didn't dare to look down, couldn't bear the temptation of her sister yelling. Originally, the little guy at this age was curious.  It was very heavy, and when she heard her sister's call again and again, no matter how scared she was, she couldn't help but look down with curiosity in her heart.

    It's okay if you don't look at it. After looking at it, Baa Baa opened her small mouth in surprise, and her half-closed eyes suddenly widened, like a small doll, which was extremely funny.

    "Jie Jiesi Sen?" The baabaa little loli looked at the beautiful scenery below, and shouted: "It's so beautiful!"

    Seeing the surprised expressions on the faces of the two little lolis, Chen laughed, and couldn't help but show that I was very powerful, and said to the two little lolis, "How about it, brother, I'm not very powerful!"

    The two lolis nodded one after another, showing happy expressions, and then turned back Chen's head that was blocking the sight of the two of them, not caring at all that Chen continued to look at the scenery.  It turned out that the two of them disliked Chen and blocked their sight.

    Uchiha Tatsuo couldn't help but gave a wry smile, then jumped on the big tree to borrow strength, and flew towards a higher place.

    Amidst the screams of the two little girls, Chen raised his height again, and at this time the whole person had already flown to the top of the mountain.

    However, Chen didn't fly for long, but simply stayed on the top of the mountain for a short while, and then slowly returned to the original place.  He looked at the two little girls with a smile and said, "How about it, is it fun?"

    The two little girls nodded excitedly, and took Uchiha Chen's hand one after another, wanting to experience the feeling of flying and riding a horse again.

    Putting the two girls down, Chen hehe said with a smile: "Okay, okay, I will take you to play with me next time I have a chance, now take me to your village first."

    After hearing this, Miao Miao rolled her eyes, as if she had thought of something, she asked Chen, "Hey, Uncle Scoundrel! Are you the ninja that Mommy and the others talked about?"

    Chen squatted down and pinched Miaomiao's nose and said: "I want to call you brother, yes, brother is indeed a ninja, and he is still a very powerful ninja!"

    The little girl twisted her nose and mocked: "Liar! Unless" She rolled her eyes and showed a sly smile: "Unless you take us to ride horses again!"

    "Ghost spirit!"

    Chen pinched her small face and said, "Take me to your village first. After riding a horse, I have plenty of time to play."

    "Oh." Miaomiao nodded in disappointment, and then led the equally disappointed Baaba to lead the way, walking towards their village with one foot deep and one foot shallow.

    After playing around for a while, it seems that Baa Baa has also become familiar with Chen, and is no longer afraid of Uchiha Chen.  Even, Baba looked up from time to time when being pulled by Meow Meow, for fear that Uchiha Tatsumi would leave her sight.

    In fact, Chen already knew where the village was. After possessing a perception comparable to that of Uzumaki Karin and even the Hyuga Clan, Chen had already sensed where the people here lived in the first place.  , but Chen did not rush forward.

    In such a quiet and peaceful village, Chen actually didn¡¯t want to disturb them. If he didn¡¯t see Miao Miao and Ba Baa, he wouldn¡¯t even go to the village. Although this place made Chen feel a lot, but he  He is still not a gregarious person, or he and the people in this village are not from the same world at all.

    When he saw Miaomiao and Baabaa at first glance, Chen felt that he was destined for these two little girls. If possible, he didn't mind staying here for a few days, and then had a relationship with Miaomiao.  Meh two little guys make a big fortune.

    That's right, after seeing the two little girls, Chen's mind became active. He wanted to take these two little guys as apprentices by accident, not for anything else, just because the two little guys were with him.  It's just fate.

    But he couldn't tell these two little girls directly, he could only formally accept apprentices after they returned to the village and got the consent of their parents.

    Chen doesn't care about these nonsense. With his strength, he doesn't need to care about this thing, but the two little guys do, and even he hasn't asked the two little guys what they mean. It's not good to act rashly.  I also don't want two apprentices who don't care about him at all.

    ? Meet the parents obviouslyIt was the best choice, Chen was 100% sure, after meeting the parents of the two, he persuaded them to accept the two little guys as apprentices.

    "By the way, Uncle Scoundrel, what's your name?" Miao Miao, who was walking in front, turned around and asked Chen.

    "Chen" Uchiha Chen looked down at the two of them: "You can call me Brother Chen!"

    "ChenBrother Chen"

    "Okay, badass Uncle Chen!"

    "Meow!" Chen pretended to be angry, and was about to run over and pinch Miaomiao's face.

    "Haha! Scoundrel Uncle Chen! Don't call me Miaomiao, call me Meow, come and catch me!" Meow pulled baa, made a face at Uchiha Chen, and immediately spread her legs.  run away.

    Chen Yile immediately pretended to run to chase the two of them.

    In this field, two little girls and a sixteen or seventeen-year-old boy couldn't help running and playing happily, thinking about the place where the sun was setting, and rushing forward freely

    "To provoke me!" Meow Meow little loli led Uchiha Tatsuo around and around, turned into a small opening and squeezed in, and it took a long time for a clear vision to open up in front of her eyes.

    At this time, Chen couldn't help but sighed softly and said: "It's very narrow at the beginning, but it's a good man. After walking dozens of steps, it suddenly becomes clear. The land is flat and the houses are like houses. Tao Yuanming sincerely does not deceive me!"

    "What is Tao Yuanming? Bad uncle Chen, are you talking about your companion?"

    "No." Chen smiled and said, "Tao Yuanming is a very great person. Back then, your elder brother Chen admired him very much."

    "Is that so?" Miaomiao lowered her head and thought for a while: "Oh! It turns out that Tao Yuanming is also a great ninja!"

    The corners of Chen's mouth twitched slightly, looking at my smart meow, he just wanted to say: "Just be happy" Is Tao Yuanming a great ninja?  What the hell!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and eighty eighth; the village

    ?

    Uchiha Chen grinned, but did not answer Meow Meow's question.  This made Miaomiao subconsciously think that she answered correctly, tilted her little head and said to Baabaa: "Baabaa, did you see, my sister is super amazing!"

    Baabaa little loli nodded, looked at meow with admiration, clapped her hands and shouted: "Yes, sister sister is so amazing!" Little loli squeezed her hands tightly together,  As if she was proud of her sister's ability.

    Uchiha Chen couldn't help laughing. It's hard for him to dispel the interest of these two little guys. Anyway, there is no such person as Tao Yuanming in this era, so it's no big deal to let them talk nonsense.  In Chen's previous life, if someone dared to say that Tao Yuanming was a ninja, he might be hanged and beaten by their Chinese teacher.

    Touching the heads of the two little guys, Chen smiled and said: "Okay, we're almost there, let's go!"

    The two little girls ran forward happily, and when they met passers-by along the way, they looked at the two little girls with peace, and then looked at Uchiha Chen with weird eyes from time to time, as if they were wondering what Uchiha Chen was going to do.  Where did it come from, why haven't I seen it in the village, did it come in unintentionally from outside.

    Of course, although their eyes were full of curiosity, they did not have any malice, otherwise, even if Chen was now calm, some unpleasant things would inevitably happen.

    But even so, Chen didn't want to be a clown in their eyes, so he immediately picked up the two little girls and hurried towards their homes under their guidance

    At the same time, in the sitting hall in the deep mountain not far away, a man with a wretched face and slanted eyes was half-kneeling on the ground, reporting to the people sitting in the hall one by one.

    "What you said is true?"

    After listening to the report of the people under the hall, the man slammed the seat, and the whole person soared into the air, with a surprised expression on his face, and looked at the people under the hall without blinking, for fear that the people under the hall would say something  Kidding.

    "It's absolutely true! If you don't believe it, leader, you can take someone to follow me to have a look, and all the situation will be clear at a glance." But the people in the hall confirmed it and made a promise, which made the leader in the hall feel great  for the surprise.

    But he said that the leader paced back and forth, clasped his hands tightly and put them down again, and said happily as he walked, "That's all right, we finally have supplies. Recently, people from the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire are in our country  During the war, all our material routes were cut off by them, and even our precious materials were robbed by them, so now we can only resort to dangerous tactics!"

    Having said that, the leader's eyes flashed fiercely, as if he had made up his mind, he squeezed his fist fiercely, "Come on!"

    "exist!"

    "Send some people to go to the village with Yamada Zhongji to gather food and supplies. If they know people, it's fine, if they don't" He waved his hand downwards forcefully, making a fierce move  action.

    "Yes!" the man yelled.

    "Bossisn't that good? Thatthat's a citizen of our country, thisif the daimyo finds out" A person next to him couldn't bear it, and stepped forward to remonstrate.

    "It's okay" the leader said with a conceited smile, "We're just collecting food, not doing anything. Besides, if they refuse to cooperate, as long as we don't reveal our identities, who will know who we are?  What did we do? Even if we know, what can we do? We just"

    ?He said with an evil smile: "As long as this is the case who will know that we did it. This matter, God knows you know me"

    "Butwe"

    "There is nothing but" The leader interrupted him: "The brothers under my hand haven't had enough to eat for a long time, and there are no villages around. I finally found a village. Whatever I say now, no matter what.  We have to go find something to fill our stomachs!"

    "But" Seeing their leaderor the general's excited expression, he didn't say anything, and slowly closed his mouth.

    "Butwe are a regular army" Seeing the leader walking away, he stood still and muttered to himself

    "Is this the place?"

    "right here?"

    "That's right!"

    "Yes, yes, yes As long as you enter from this place, you will enter a mountain range, and then go around through the forest to see a small narrow entrance. Entering through the entrance is the hidden village."

    "Unexpectedly, there is such a hidden treasure in this deep mountain and old forest.The village is really a world full of wonders.  "The leader pondered a few words in a low voice, then led the team and waved: "Let's go!  "

    But at this time, Chen was standing in front of the house of the two little lolitas, sweating coldly.

    "This is the home of the two of you?" Chen resisted the urge to give Miao Miao a shudder, and asked patiently.

    "That's right Isn't it right to enter from this place?"

    Chen followed his gaze and saw the small house with a row of wild cats and dogs. It can be seen that the owner of this house is a caring family.  A black line.

    It's no wonder that Chen is so preconceived. Against the backdrop of such a huge number of small animal houses, the innermost room looks particularly inconspicuous.  From Chen's point of view, there is no obvious sign at all. If Meow Meow hadn't pointed at it, Chen wouldn't have noticed it at all.

    Smiling, he touched the heads of the two little girls and said, "Let's go, let's go to your house first!"

    "Ma Ma Ma Ma We are back!"

    The two started yelling at the door before they entered the house!

    "Hey! Be careful" A woman came out of the house, and she saw that her head was wrapped with a cloth head worn by ordinary peasant women. She had a delicate face with a smile on her face, and she had a unique fresh charm.

    She smiled and watched her two little daughters trot towards her, squatted down, opened her arms in advance, and waited for the two little ones to fall into her arms, then hugged them and stood up  Walk towards Chen.

    "Mama, Mama this is the bad guy Uncle Chen He came from outside the village, he is a very, very powerful ninja, and he can even take me to ride a horse" Meow pouted  , trying to sell Uchiha Chen to his mother.

    But Chen, after being praised by the little girl, smiled helplessly, and didn't know what to say for a while.

    The little girl's mother laughed when she saw Chen's embarrassed face.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and eighty IX; Rejected

    ?

    Seeing that Uchiha Chen was not very old and did not wear a forehead protector, she thought that Chen was just a little guy who had just learned ninjutsu.  I know that except for rebels and ninjas who have not graduated, they all have forehead protection. Judging from Chen's appearance, he doesn't look like a rebel, but he is somewhat similar to his own children and nephews. I didn't think much about it at the moment, I thought it was  The ninja who had never graduated smiled and said, "Where did you come from?"

    Chen's mouth was crooked, and his heart was underestimated, but he was not annoyed. He hadn't experienced this kind of treatment as a child for a long time. Chen, who has always been regarded as a genius,  When did Konoha receive such treatment?  Even when he was pretending to be crazy, there were quite a few root members watching him.

    Dang Chen was not angry but looked at her with a kind face and smiled: "I came from the outside world and found that the outside world is full of wars, but only this place is still like a paradise on earth, without the intrusion of wars, I feel that the world is full of war.  It was very strange that two little girls happened to pass by me, and I thought it was fate so I asked the two little girls to bring me to this place."

    "So that's how it is" The woman suddenly realized: "I am Midori Chengchuan, and she is the mother of Meow Meow and Baa Baa. I haven't asked my brother how to call him yet."

    "Just call me Chen." Chen bowed and said his name. As for Uchiha's surname, Chen didn't say it. After all, the Uchiha clan is too famous, especially now that it is a time of war, and it is even more sensitive.

    "Chen please hurry up please don't blame me for not being well received in the humble house." Compared to Midoriko Chengchuan, who has lived in this small mountain village for generations, she has no idea what the name Uchiha means, or  Thinking that it was just the name of an ordinary family, after hearing Chen Zi reported his family name, he greeted him warmly.

    "Soso I'm disturbing you."

    The four of them sat Dingchen and looked around, and found that Miaomiao and Baaba¡¯s family was not very rich. Just looking at the two people¡¯s clothes, although there were no patches, they were not that kind of new clothes.  Their family would not be a wealthy family, but at least they would have no worries about food and clothing, but when he saw Midoriko Chengchuan's clothes, he dismissed the idea.

    Looking at Midori Chengchuan, who was wearing patched clothes but still had a happy smile on her face, Chen couldn't help but feel a little awe. Although Chen had reached the top of Hokage's Pyramid, facing the profession of mother, facing the challenge of motherhood  Love still maintains a kind of awe, the most basic respect.

    Perhaps this is also related to Chen's childhood experience, no matter what, seeing Chengchuan Midori's small actions in life now makes Chen feel very emotional.

    "By the way, I haven't asked the fathers of Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, Meow, and Meow. After taking the green tea brewed by Chengchuan Lvzi and thanking him, Chen suddenly realized that the two girls had been talking about their mother on the way here.  He never mentioned his father, and even in the entrance of their house, he only saw a pair of adult women's clogs, two pairs of children's clogs, and no adult male's clogs, which made Chen feel very strange.  Father's consent.

    Just after Chen uttered these words, the atmosphere in the whole room fell silent for a moment. The faces of the two little girls who were still smiling showed a hint of being frightened. They were shocked, and then their faces suddenly collapsed.  When they got down, the two little faces were full of grievances, and they were about to cry.

    Looking at the mother of the two, Midoriko Chengchuan, the smile on her face was also frozen there, her hands were trembling, and she almost didn't hold the teapot firmly.

    Seeing this morning, where do you not know the karma and fate?  Immediately apologized: "Sorry, forgive me for talking too much, please forgive me."

    Chengchuan Lvzi endured it, and finally held back the tears in the corners of her eyes. She frowned, but still smiled, and said to Chen: "It's nothing, it's not something that can't be said, the father of the two of them  When I was out hunting the year before last, I ran into a wild boar and was killed by a wild boar."

    Although what she said was very plain, Chen could still hear the waves in her tone, but the two little girls, Miao Miao and Baa Baa, could no longer hold back the tears from the corners of their eyes, and cried bitterly.

    Chengchuan Midori sighed, hugging the two of them in her arms to comfort them.

    Chen opened his mouth, thought for a while and said: "Actually I came to this place by accident this time. I didn't expect to meet two little girls, Meow and Baa. Since I and the two  The little girl is predestined, why not accept two little girls as apprentices, it is also a cause and effect."

    Midoriko Chengchuan wiped away tears, thought for a while, but refused with a smile: "I know that brother is for our own good, but is it really good for you to start recruiting apprentices before you become a ninja? Besides, we  in this small mountain villageThere is no need for the two little guys to become ninjas in order to live a peaceful and stable life.  "

    She touched the heads of the two guys and looked at them with doting eyes.  It seems that just looking at them can own the whole world.

    "The two of them are the most talented children I have ever seen. It would be a pity if they don't become ninjas." Chen sighed softly.

    Originally, Chen thought that the proposal this time would most likely come true, but what he didn't expect was that Midoriko Chengchuan shook his head. No matter how Chen spoke, Midoriko Chengchuan refused to agree, watching the two little girls looking forward to it.  Chen knew that the two of them also wanted to learn ninjutsu, but his mother didn't agree, so Chen could only sigh and make a new plan.

    Ignoring the expectant eyes of the two little girls, he patted the heads of the two, and Chen smiled and stayed in their home.  Since he has nothing to do for the time being, it would be good to stay here and teach the two little girls. Konoha's affairs are not in a hurry, and the war cannot be finished in a month or two.

    Judging from the current situation of Sand Ninja Village in the Land of Wind, it should be just not long after the third Ninja World War started. After all, they haven¡¯t even been selected for the fourth generation.  After the Fourth Kazekage was elected, the war has continued for several years. Even if it is delayed for a month or two, it will not affect Chen's plan. In short, he has already dispatched the wooden clone, and he can still control the situation a little bit.  .  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and ninetieth; military bandits

    ?

    "This is it." At the mouth of the gorge, the man with a wretched face stood at the entrance and pointed at the mouth of the gorge with a flattering face.

    "Lead the way!"

    A group of people walked along the gorge and came to the small village through the gorge not long after.

    When they first stepped into the small village, Chen frowned, sensing this group of uninvited guests.

    "What's the matter?" Seeing that Chen frowned, Midoriko Chengchuan thought he was dissatisfied with her decision, and asked immediately.

    "It's nothing Another group of people has entered the village, and it seems that the visitors are not friendly, you stay here, I will go and have a look." Chen stood up, opened the door and disappeared in the eyes of the three people.

    It wasn't until this time that Midoriko Chengchuan looked in surprise in the direction Chen left.  She always thought that Chen was just a little ninja who hadn't graduated yet. She didn't expect Chen to be so fast. She seemed to feel that Chen was not such a simple person.  Even with that, her expression became serious, and she was thinking about what kind of attitude she should use to face Chen in the future.

    "Wow Ma Ma the bad guy Uncle Chen runs so fast!" Only Miao Miao and Ba Baa yelled, pulling on Midoriko Chengchuan's clothes

    "Sure enough!" The leader nodded in satisfaction after entering the village, "So, did you hide your village in the mouth of the small gorge? No wonder no one knows about this place. I'm afraid it's been so many years  The people here have never been in contact with the outside world." Thinking of the leader of the Kawa no Kuni, his eyes lit up, and he thought of something interesting, and the way he looked at the villagers gradually began to change.

    However, the villagers who were farming were startled when they heard the footsteps coming from the mouth of the gorge. You must know that no one has been here for a long time, or that they have been here for decades except Chen.  Outsiders have never come in here again, which is why they are shocked.

    "Since we've arrived here" The leader gave an evil smile, and then said to the person leading the team: "Since our leader has said that he wants to reward you, then we will reward you. Since you really found me  This precious place, then I can't be stingy, come here"

    He waved at the man, and when he ran over, he pulled out the knife and pierced his heart fiercely.

    "Since you already know our identities, how can we let you continue to live?" The leading man smiled, stretched out his hand and pushed away the wide-eyed corpse, and wiped the knife on him by the way, wiping the knife away.  blood on.

    When a group of warriors held the knives in their hands, after the middle-aged man with a wretched face was killed by the leader of the warriors, all the villagers working here were frightened by those fierce warriors with knives and gathered together  , looking at them with fear and cautious eyes.

    The leading general with a knife laughed and looked at the terrified villagers around him. Suddenly, he yelled at them with fierce eyes: "What are you looking at! Get out! Hurry up and give him all the food and money in the house!"  The mother is ready to hand it over, I don't want us to collect it in person!"

    The villagers who were going to watch the excitement were frightened by the sudden threat, and couldn't help but retreat a few steps, and their hands holding the hoe and the pole trembled.

    Hearing an "ah", a young guy sat down on the ground under the intimidation of the general with a sword in the country of Sichuan, and he didn't even know that the hoe in his hand fell to the ground.

    A group of villagers stood in front of him without leaving a trace, and covered it up. After he reacted and picked up the hoe, he heard someone say: "Go quickly, go to the village to call for rescuers, and go to the village to move all the hoe.  Call everyone!"

    "Yes yes ok" The young man knew that he couldn't help here, so he ran away from this place in a hurry.

    The leader of the Kawa no Kuni general saw someone fleeing but did not stop him. Instead, he looked at the appearance of this small village with great interest, and made a sound of tsk tsk while probing, as if admiring the unique flavor of the country.  land of scenery.

    "I didn't expect that your small village is quite unique." General Chuan Zhiguo clicked his tongue twice, looking at the villagers and said.  As the general's confidant, he has never been to the country of Sichuan, and he has seen a lot of rustic and vulgar scenery of the country of Sichuan. When he first came to this place with a unique tranquility and elegance, he still couldn't help but be impressed.

    "Who the hell are you guys?"

    "Bold! How can you interrupt when the general speaks!"

    "Hey" The general stopped the arrogant subordinate and said, "Don't say that, anyway, they are also good at providing us with food.Citizens, we should have a better attitude Do you understand!  "

    "Don't even think about it!" A young villager with a relatively strong body was like a newborn calf not afraid of tigers. Facing such a villain, he was not timid.  At the general's feet.

    The general who was still smiling turned cold in an instant, he glanced at the villager who spat at him with cold eyes, and said expressionlessly: "Three seconds, lick your shit, or  .¡±

    "Don't be too presumptuous. This is the territory of the Kingdom of Chuan. If you dare to mess around, the army of the Kingdom of Sichuan will definitely not let you go" The young villager saw the leader with a bad expression.  , I also felt a little nervous at this time, but after seeing so many people behind me, I forcibly strengthened my courage and interrupted the leader.

    It's just that the name of this village is unknown, and the so-called army of the country of Sichuan in his mouth is standing fiercely in front of them at this moment.

    "Threetwoone!"

    The general did not speak, but while counting, he drew out the treasured sword from his waist and walked towards the group of villagers.  Seeing that when he counted to one, he suddenly swung the sword in his hand and took the man's head straight!

    "Is that you?"

    At this time, a cold shout came from the void.

    "Who" A group of heavily armed guys pulled out their knives one after another, looking around cautiously, as if they were guarding against something.

    "Don't look at it" Chen slowly walked out of the void, and seeing the guy next to him twitching and looking about to die, a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes: "So it's just a few bastards."

    "It turned out to be a little ghost" The leader of the Kawa no country general, Yasukesuke, laughed, stuck the knife in his hand on the ground, and looked at Uchiha Chen with playful eyes: "You little ghost, dare to ask you before weaning?"  grandfather?"

    "Looking for death!" A fierce gleam flashed in Chen's eyes, and he saw the leading general scream "Ah", and his hands and feet seemed to be forcibly torn apart.  Blood splattered from the severed limbs of Yasushi Yasuke.  He only felt a flash of white light in front of his eyes, and then his head was raised high, and with a plop, someone beheaded him.

    Weighing the knife in his hand, after feeling that the knife was not a good one, Chen sneered slightly, and threw it towards the army of Chuanzhiguo and their own country, causing casualties immediately.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and ninety first;

    ?

    Originally, the sword of the general of the country of Sichuan was very sharp. Even without the addition of chakra conductive metal, its sharpness is one of the best. Forged by the master craftsman of the country of iron, the sharpness may be comparable to that of ordinary famous swords handed down from generation to generation.  match.

    Originally, with his qualifications, he could not get this sword. After he made a military exploit, he climbed up to the general of the Chuan Kingdom, who was the leader of their operation, and their leader gave him this sword.

    However, he did not expect that the Taidao that he regarded as a treasure would one day become a fatal thing that caused his death.  It's ridiculous, nothing is a cause, nothing is an effect. When he was bullying and dominating the market, would he have thought that one day he would be reduced to such a fate?

    However, he said that his subordinates didn't dare to make any more moves after Chen's casual blow. How could they not know that Chen was not easy to mess with at this time?  They stood in place one after another, pulled out their samurai swords from their waists, and looked at Uchiha Chen in fear.

    Seeing Uchiha Chen walking towards them step by step, they raised their knives and retreated. On the way, someone accidentally stepped on his own corpse and tripped, but he didn't know it. He just got up hastily and ran back.

    Usually, they are used to bullying men and women, but when they suddenly encounter an opponent who is not easy to provoke, they have nothing to do.  They were originally a kind of bully and fear of strength, but after the death of the leader, they became a group of rabble.

    Uchiha Tatsuo smiled cruelly, and took a step forward.  Although it is said that his state of mind has been cleansed in this paradise, and his mentality has become much calmer, but this does not mean that Chen will not kill people from now on. On the contrary, Chen kills people more easily and conveniently than before.  No guilt.

    Chen's eyes had turned into the Sharingan of Sangouyu at this moment. He stretched out his hand towards a warrior holding a knife, and squeezed it hard.

    "Boom!"

    It was as if the man was pinched by an invisible big hand, and his feet slowly left the ground. He let go of the clenched katana, and his hands drooped powerlessly by his side. From his distorted face, it was obvious that his whole body  It has been pinched by Chen and is about to deform.  As Chen pinched it hard, it exploded like a balloon, and blood spattered.

    "Okay." Chen breathed a sigh of relief, no longer shot at them and others, but looked at them coldly and said: "Now you can say, where did you come from?"  ?¡±

    Chen's eyes were cold, watching the killing intent in the eyes of the remaining few people getting stronger and stronger, as if he was about to kill the remaining few people at a glance.

    It is also possible that these people were shocked by Chen's thunderous means, and they were so frightened that none of them could organize their words well.

    Seemingly dissatisfied with their realization, Chen snorted lightly, his murderous aura became even stronger, and he was about to raise his hand to kill all the people present.

    "WritingSharinganyou areyou belong to Konoha!" How could these warriors in the Kingdom of Kawasaki stand the threat of such a substantive murderous intent from Chen, you must know that even Didara still has  A shadow-level expert like Xie can only tremble and dare not move under Chen's substantive murderous aura, let alone this group of low-level warriors who don't even have chakra.

    "Huh!" Uchiha Tatsumi didn't speak, but he didn't open his mouth to refute. After all, Sharingan has become a Uchiha clan and a symbol of Konoha. Everyone knows that Konoha's Uchiha clan owns the Ninja World  Everyone envies Blood Succession Limit - Sharingan.

    "Wewe came here with this guy. He said that there is a village here, and there is food in the village. We are here to collect food!" It seemed that they were frightened by the lustful power of Sharingan, and they could only be honest.  They told their reason for coming. After all, the Uchiha people who have the Sangouyu Sharingan are not something they can provoke at all.

    "Slap!" A slap was slapped on the face of the person who spoke.

    "What I want to ask is who sent you here, and your purpose!" It can be seen that their weapons and equipment will definitely not be those unknown robbers and rogues. Only the regular army will have such standard weapons and armor.

    "Forget it, I'd better do it myself. Asking you bastards for a long time has no results." Looking at the few people who still hesitated and didn't speak for a long time, Chen shook his head, and still planned to do it himself.

    "Reincarnation eye human way!"

    Chen's Sharingan turned wildly, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a Samsara Eye. His figure flickered, but he transformed into the crowd in an instant. He stretched out one hand to grab a warrior's head, and shook  Pull, that warrior's soul was forcibly torn out by Chen.

    Closing his eyes, Chen felt a slight sensation.

    "So that's how it is" Chen looked at the remaining warriors, and said in his heart, "I didn't expect the third Ninja World War to be so tragic from the very beginning.??It turns out that even the general of the country of Sichuan can only be forced to forcibly collect food in the villages of his own country.

    In this chaotic world, even their Chuan Kingdom has no way to guarantee the safe delivery of their supplies, and even they themselves don't have any supplies on hand.

    ? After General Kawano-kuni set out, their supplies were in a broken state, and even this year's tax channels were interrupted due to the war.  In desperation, they could only choose to embezzle the villagers' supplies.

    In fact, it's not that they don't want to go back, but because their retreat is blocked, the retreat between them and the general's mansion has become a battlefield, and if they are not careful, they will end up dead. Instead of taking this risk, they might as well just wander around.  The general of the Kawano country is a person who is afraid of death, so there is really no way to choose this way.

    Let go of the poor warrior whose soul has been drawn out by Chen, and let his body lie limply at Chen's feet. At this moment, Chen's eyes flashed, and he smiled at the remaining warriors, a murderous smile.  .

    The poor guys, seeing Chen's smile, thought that Chen was planning to let them go, so they all bent down and showed Chen a flattering smile. It seemed that as long as their smiles became more and more  If they are rich, then they will be able to get Chen's forgiveness.

    But what they didn't know was that Chen showed such an expression that he was ready to kill them all. Now that he knew their origin, it was useless to keep them, and it would be a good idea to kill them all.  Method.

    The ignorant guys thought they could escape, but they didn't know that the god of death was already waving at them.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and ninety second; the panic of the village chief

    ?

    "It's funny, isn't it?" Chen couldn't help asking when he saw them showing flattering smiles.

    Immediately, the smiles of several people froze there.  Chen didn't bother to talk nonsense to them, so he picked up a Taidao casually, his figure flashed, and within a few breaths, the shadow of the sword passed, and the rest of the warriors clutched their necks and stared with puzzled eyes, unwillingly fell on the ground.  In a pool of blood.

    Chen breathed a sigh of relief, and casually released an earth escape to cover up the corpses of this group of people.

    However, at this time, the group of people who had just been scared away in the village gathered most of the young and middle-aged men in the village, and ran over with poles, hoes, and shovels in their hands as weapons.

    They had already seen Chen killing everyone from afar, but they still kept vigilance and looked at Uchiha Chen. From their point of view, they have lived peacefully and peacefully for so many years, and  I haven't seen anyone coming into the village from outside, but after Chen came, people who looked like robbers came to the village within an hour. If there was nothing to do with it, they wouldn't believe anything.

    Yes, they are indeed very simple, but if this is compared with the safety of their village, nothing is important. Their hospitality is based on the fact that their village will not be in danger.

    Now as soon as Chen came to their village, such a thing happened. They didn't want to see it. Although they also found that Chen was different, maybe the origin would be very big, but this was not an excuse for them to shrink back.

    Everyone looked at Uchiha Chen in full battle. They didn't know about Sharingan or the blood inheritance limit. They only knew that Chen seemed to be very powerful.  Dare to act rashly.

    Not long after, an old man came out tremblingly from behind the crowd, came in front of Chen, stared at Chen carefully with his eyes wide open.

    Chen frowned, if he didn't feel a little bit of malice from the old man, he would have made a move long ago, Chen would not care about the issue of whether people are old or not, in the world of ninjas, there has never been respect for the old and love for the young  As the saying goes, only you live and die.

    "Is this ninja-sama the guest that Miao Miao and Baa Baa will bring today?" After watching for a long while, the old man spoke in a very strong dialect.

    Chen nodded without answering.

    "Old man, I am the village head here. I am very sorry, Mr. Ninja. It is our poor hospitality that made you effective." The old man bowed his head to Chen, and immediately wanted to kneel down.

    "No!"

    "No!"

    With sharp eyes, Chen raised his hand, stopped the old man's movement, and said indifferently: "Village chief, why are you doing this?"

    "Master Village Chief, what are you doing? If we go up together and drive him out, I don't believe it. With so many of us, we can't deal with a half-old boy!" Some people in the crowd began to incite  road.

    Chen's eyes turned cold, and he looked at the person who spoke just now, his cold eyes seemed to tear that person apart.

    "Master Ninja, please calm down, please calm down" Seeing the killing intent in Uchiha Chen's heart, the village chief wanted to break free from Chen's shackles and knelt down again.  This group of villagers didn't know how powerful ninjas are, but he knew very well that he had seen the power of ninjas when he was lucky enough to go out to the mountains, so he must not underestimate any ninja.  He always kept his words in mind.

    This time, Chen didn't help, but watched the village head coldly kowtow in front of him.  People respect him one foot and he respects others ten feet. Since there are people in this village who are hostile, it is impossible for Chen to act nonchalantly.

    "Master Ninja, our village has been isolated from the outside world for generations. Since my father's generation, I have lived in seclusion in this village. No one has come here for many years. Today is the first time that outsiders have come into our village.  "

    "Oh? Do you mean that I lured all the people here?" Chen was expressionless and couldn't deny the words of the village chief.

    "No, no, the little old man didn't mean that. Please forgive me, Mr. Ninja. The little old man just said that he hasn't had any distinguished guests for many years. If there is any place where the hospitality is not good, please forgive me, Mr. Ninja."

    The group of people behind the old village head looked at Uchiha Tatsu with extremely unfriendly eyes, you must know that this is their village, but now their village head greeted this almost  Guy who could be his grandson.

    What's even more exasperating is that this guy still seems to have a natural expression, and he is not even surprised by the village chief's humbleness.  This is the most let this??The villagers couldn't bear it.

    Looking at the unkind eyes of this group of people, Chen snorted coldly.  Chen, who was enlightened because of this village, originally had a pretty good sense of the people in this place, but he didn't expect it, but he thought it wrong. There is no love for no reason in this world, and no hate for no reason.  ?

    As soon as he thought of this, Chen began to lose interest. He originally planned to give the village a fortune, but after thinking about it, he decided to cancel this plan.  Chen looked down at the old man who was still kneeling on the ground, and couldn't help but sighed. He didn't expect that this old man was the most sensible person in this village.

    Chen helped the village head up and said, "Get up, let's leave this matter at that, don't bring it up again."

    "Thank you, Mr. Ninja, thank you, Mr. Ninja!" The village chief bowed his head and bowed, and then shouted at the people behind him: "Why don't you thank Mr. Ninja for your generosity?"

    However, no one responded to him, which made the village head feel a little embarrassed. He looked at Uchiha Tatsuo carefully and saw that there was nothing unusual about him, so he gave up.

    "I don't know what the ninja-sama is doing in our village this time? I wonder if I can help you?"

    Chen Leng snorted, thought for a while and said: "I just passed by by accident. The subject of these guys, I didn't like them, so I killed them casually. Oh, by the way, by the way, remind you, these guys are not ordinary  The thief seems to be the regular army of your country of Sichuan in disguise."

    "Ah!" The village chief said with a startled face and fear: "It turned out to be the army of the general of the country of Chuan, how could it be like this, if they are really from the country of Chuan, and now they all died in our village, then they  It will definitely be blamed on us, how can this be good, how can our village resist it." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and ninetieth chapters; the frog at the bottom of the well

    ?

    "Impossible!" Before the village chief could speak, a person behind him suddenly shouted: "How could it be a samurai from our country of Sichuan! It is absolutely impossible for our samurai to do such a thing!"

    I saw that guy pushed aside the crowd, stood out from the crowd, pointed at Chen's nose and shouted loudly: "It is absolutely impossible for a warrior in our country to do such a thing, it must be a bandit, or" He said  He glanced at Chen maliciously: "It's you! It's you, an outsider, who brought these bandits into our village!"

    He pointed at Uchiha Chen with one hand, and there was an emotion called hatred in his eyes, as if he wanted to incite the emotions of the villagers to drive Chen out.

    Chen frowned, turned his head and glanced at him, but the guy was scared back two steps by Chen's icy eyes, and then held back, as if he just realized it, his face flushed, and he stared back unwillingly.

    "Interesting" Chen snorted softly, looking at the villagers who had been aroused by him, Chen smiled, shook his head lightly, and didn't say much, just released the restrained momentum in his body again  Come out and explode with a bang.

    "boom!"

    The strong air flow scattered along Chen's clothes, and the villagers who were eager to try suddenly realized that Chen's actions were not warnings but warnings, and even the one or two guys who had already stepped forward felt as if they were on the edge of a glacier.  He fell into a bottomless abyss, and immediately stepped back, not daring to take another step forward.

    However, consciously or not, Chen's ferocious aura suddenly ignored the village chief when he passed by him, and all his aura was aimed at the villagers who were about to move.

    "Master Ninja, please calm down, Master Ninja, please calm down" When the village chief saw this, he didn't know that Chen had done something wrong?  Climbing tremblingly in front of Chen, he couldn't help kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy.  The villagers have never seen the power of ninjas, so their ignorant village chief doesn't blame them, but as a village chief who understands the power of ninjas, he can't pretend that he doesn't know anything.

    Chen sneered, looking at the villagers behind him, seeing the anger on their faces, the shock on their faces, and the hatred on their faces, Chen said: "You knowyou are a bunch of trash!"

    Before the villagers were about to retort, they said again: "Oh, you can't call it trash, because trash has self-knowledge, and you are even worse than trash!" Chen had a cold face, and he couldn't hide the sarcasm on his face.

    Looking at a group of unconvinced villagers, Chen laughed and said, "Why are you unconvinced? Do you think what I said is wrong? Or do you think I'm young and you don't like it?"

    At this time, Chen suddenly shouted: "Just you mob, who don't know the heights of the sky and the earth, are barking here, even your village head knows to be respectful, and you are not even as good as an old man. Innocence does not mean  Ignorance, you can be without limbs, but you can¡¯t be without brains! Why, it¡¯s better to say that you are worthless?¡±

    Chen's words were very vicious, but they were also very useful. After he finished scolding these ignorant villagers, their attitude was obviously much better than before.  Although there was still a bit of dissatisfaction in Wang Chen's eyes, the hostility in his eyes had subsided a lot.

    Indeed, even their village chief knows that ninjas are not easy to mess with, and this group of people, knowing that Chen is a ninja, dare to gather together to threaten Chen, even a ninja who just graduated from ninja school is not like them  A group of crooked melons and cracked dates can resist it, let alone Chen standing in front of them?

    Turning around, he no longer faced the group of villagers, but helped the old village chief who was still kneeling on the ground. Chen didn't say anything more. He was able to say so much before because of himself.  The improvement of the state of mind is more or less due to the village, plus the face of Meow Meow and Baa Baa, that¡¯s all there is to say, what to do is their business, Chen can¡¯t control it, if it¡¯s not for this face  In the first place, if other people dare to threaten Chen so blatantly, the end will not be as simple as death.

    Others can ignore it, but it is impossible for Chen not to give him a little color for this person who sows dissension.  After the villagers gave up their hostility towards Chen, Chen clearly saw the disappointed look in that guy's eyes, which made Chen frown slightly. This guy thought he was hiding well, and he didn't think about his own level.  what level.

    Chen didn't understand why this guy showed such hostility towards him. You must know that this was the first time he came to this village, and it was also the first time he met this guy. There would definitely be no new or old hatred.  Chen has already remembered this guy's face, and now he has tamed this group of unscrupulous people. There is no need to make a big news, let him go for a while, and make plans later.

      No longer caring about the person in front of him, Chen shook his head and turned around and walked out of the village from the mouth of the gorge.

    "NinMaster Ninja, are you ready to leave?"

    Chen waved his hands behind him and said, "Help you solve a little trouble."

    Without looking back, Chen disappeared in front of the villagers in the blink of an eye.

    "Respectfully send off Mr. Ninja!" The old village head bowed deeply with both hands in the direction Chen left, and did not get up for a long time.

    Finally, some villagers behind him couldn't stand the abnormal behavior of the village chief, and couldn't help but said: "Village chief, why do you have to be so respectful to this kid? We don't owe him anything, and he killed these people, if he  It's true, if these people are soldiers of the Chuanzhi Kingdom, then the Chuanzhiguo will definitely not let it go, and he may not be able to protect himself when the time comes, and it is likely to implicate us."

    The old village chief stared into the distance, not knowing what he was thinking, he sighed and said, "Blame me, I haven't told you all these years, and I haven't urged you to go out and see the outside world. I am ashamed of your ignorance now."  I can understand, alas."

    The village chief shook his head and turned around: "Do you think that we can be compared with others? Tell you, even the lowest level of ninjas can easily kill all of us.

    And if he dares to wander alone in the ninja world, he is either a wandering ninja or a very powerful ninja. He doesn't look like a wandering ninja. Besides, even a wandering ninja is not something we can resist.  Old man, when I was young, I was lucky enough to see ninjas fighting with the elders in my family. The kind of powerful force that turns clouds and hands into rain is simply beyond the imagination of ordinary people!  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and ninety fourth;

    ?

    The old village chief sighed deeply. With his eloquence, he couldn't explain the whole thing clearly. The vocabulary for describing it was not enough, and his memory began to decline. He could only remember a little bit of what happened back then.

    "In short old man, I can't explain it too clearly to you. You just need to understand that any ninja is not something our village can afford, even if the other party is a child of how old! If the ninja comes back again,  Remember not to provoke others!" The old village head rarely became serious and asked this group of guys who didn't understand

    However, Chen said that after walking out of the village, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he stood on the top of the mountain and looked down, but did not see any trace of the village.

    "If that's the case, it's no wonder that the group of people in the village have been able to live peacefully in the small village for so long. This place, ordinary people can't see it at all." Even Chen standing on the top of the mountain can only vaguely  I know where the general direction is, and I can't directly see the location of the village. A slanted and raised stone wall perfectly blocks all the sight of the village.

    Putting away the needless chuckle, Chen's face gradually became serious, and when he stepped out, he disappeared in place instantly, and when he reappeared, he was already more than ten meters away.

    Before coming out, Chen put the Taidao in the general's hand into his system space, and followed the soul memory Chen searched, and continued to gallop along this correct path.  Even if he met someone on the way, he just left in a flash, and even the others didn't feel Chen passing by him at all.

    In fact, there is not much distance between the General of the Kawanokuni and the village. The reason why the village was not found in the previous search is because the stone perfectly blocked everyone's sight.

    It was only time for a cup of tea, and Chen came to the gate of the stockade where the general of Chuanzhiguo was.  He took out the big sword, and walked into the stockade step by step with the sword in hand.

    He is here to kill, not to be a guest. There is no need to hide his whereabouts. He just kills another person when he sees it. There are no extra skills and no extra actions.

    Chen took the lead and came to the gate of the village.

    "Stop! Who are you, report your name!"

    I ignored the shouts of the two young men in front of me and continued to move forward.

    "Stop!" The two janitors drew out their samurai swords and shouted, "If you don't stop, we will be rude!"

    At this moment, Chen's feet slipped and he disappeared instantly.  The moment the two young men just drew out their knives, they disappeared in front of them.

    Before the two could speak, they saw a flash of white light in front of their eyes, and felt a slight pain in their necks, and then they lost consciousness and collapsed on the ground softly.  A thin stream of blood spewed out from the throats of the two of them, and they couldn't die anymore.

    Striding over the two corpses, Chen quickly alarmed all the people in the village. After all, he did not hide his whereabouts from the beginning, nor did he stop the two people shouting at the door.

    After stepping through the gate, Chen stopped walking, but stuck the knife on the ground, leaned on the handle and waited quietly for the people in the village to throw themselves into the net.

    With a sharp and piercing whistle, the people in the whole village were alarmed. Chen only heard the sound of shouting and cursing everywhere in the village, and then there were rustling sounds, and people in twos and threes ran to stand opposite Chen.

    However, Chen did not stop them from gathering. To Chen, no matter how many of them there were, they were nothing more than a mob, and trying to stop Chen with their numbers was nothing but nonsense.

    "What's going on, what's going on!" Not long after, a huge guy in luxurious clothes, with a diamond-encrusted sword on his waist, oily hair and pink face, appeared from behind the village and walked forward.

    Chen glanced at it for a while, and realized that it was the rightful lord, the general of the Chuan Kingdom, and the current patriarch of the Fujiyasu family, Fujiyasu.

    The first time Chen saw him, Chen knew that the person in front of him would not live long.  Fujiyasu Makuma, as the general general of the Kawa no Nation, is the supreme commander of the Kawa no Kokuni shogunate. His identity in the Kawa no Kuni is no different from that of a daimyo. His long-term life like a forest of wine ponds has already emptied his body, but he  I don't know how to start taking care of my body, but to enjoy it more vigorously. As early as a year or two ago, Fujiyasu's body began to feel a little bit wrong.

    Chen Xin said: "It's no wonder that after the Third World War, the chief general of the Chuanzhi Kingdom changed, and he was no longer a member of the Fujiyasu family. It turned out that this guy in front of him defeated the Fujiyasu family."

    You must know that in Chen's time, after World War Three, the shogunate of the Kingdom of Chuan was said to have had an internalThe turmoil, and the fundamental reason for this is precisely because the patriarch of the Fujiyasu clan, Fujiyasu, had no heirs left behind in the interim.  Turmoil, in this turmoil, the Fujiyasu family completely withdrew from the stage of history.

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Fujiyasu Makuma with mocking eyes, thinking of this miserable past, could this bravado fat man know that his tragic future would even affect his own family and be buried with him?

    "Reportreport to the general"

    "Snapped!"

    "It's your mother's size! Call the labor chief!"

    "Yes President Your Excellency, someone broke into our stockade without authorization."

    "Slap!" Another slap in the face.

    "Fuck you, labor and management are not blind! Labor and management don't know that someone has broken into the village? Labor and management are asking if you guys have figured out how to deal with this bastard!"

    Tengkang slapped and slapped the person who reported to him in rude language. Chen could clearly see a flash of anger in the person's eyes, but Chen didn't feel any emotion about it.  interest.

    According to the urination of Fujikang in the intermission, it would be too fake if the people under him didn't have the slightest resentment.  In the usual way, with Chen's black-bellied temperament, maybe he would have been given a chance to kill the enemy himself, but now he is not in the mood at all, and it is impossible to say that he has no emotion if he is misunderstood.

    Seeing that the crowds were almost here, Chen pulled out the sword stuck in the ground and walked towards the warriors of the Chuan Kingdom with a cold face: "Okay, almost everyone has arrived, now you can rest assured  Go die again."

    Fujikang frowned between the scenes: "What are you talking about, brat." Suddenly his eyes froze, and he looked at the Taidao in Chen's hand.

    "This knife" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and ninety fifth; Bewitching eyes

    ?

    A trace of solemnity flashed in Teng Kang's eyes during the interim. He knew this knife. This was the sharp blade he bestowed on his subordinates.  He has made great achievements, and it may still be sealed in his treasure house.

    Fujikang took a deep breath between the scenes, and thought: "I didn't expect this knife to fall into the hands of this young man. Doesn't that mean that my vanguard has been wiped out? It seems that we should do it sooner."  plan."

    After seeing this knife, Fujiyasu Makina had the idea of ??running away. Fujiyasu Makuma, who was used to living a pampered life, had long forgotten that he had gone through countless battles to reach this position.  The affluent life for so many years has not only increased his weight, but also worn away his few fighting spirits.

    Tengkang looked around in the middle of the scene. The village was built according to his usual habits. Although he didn't have the slightest fighting spirit for the battle, he still didn't forget to leave a way out for himself.  There is an underground passage in this stockade, and you can escape from this place.

    But now that underground passage may not come in handy, because it has been so long, and he is still the only one on Chen's side. At first, Tengkang thought that a group of people came to the door, but in fact  But there is only Chen alone.

    This made Fujikang couldn't help but burst out laughing: "You little brat, do you know where this is? This is the Xingyuan of the General's Mansion in the Kingdom of Sichuan, you dare to break into the Xingyuan of our General's Mansion alone  Among them, come here, take him down for me, and he will live!"

    "yes!"

    Seeing the majesty of their leader, the warriors who were originally nervous couldn't help being shocked. They were still depressed before, but now their fighting spirit is high.

    A group of samurai geared up, pulled out the tachi from their waists, and looked at Uchiha Chen excitedly, as if Chen was already in their pocket, allowing them to pinch and flatten.

    Facing a large group of Kawa no Kuni warriors running towards him, Uchiha Tatsumi was expressionless, with no fluctuations in his heart, and even wanted to laugh a little.  Don't they think that this little guy can take him down?  It must be too whimsical.

    Even if ten or twenty times more people come, Chen is not afraid at all.  Standing up straight and pulling out the Taidao stuck in the ground, Chen looked at the group of chickens on the opposite side with the eyes of seeing the dead. In Chen's eyes, they were indeed a group of dead people.

    I saw the knife in Chen's hand swinging past, blowing a bright moon-like light, the warriors running ahead couldn't dodge at all, and watched the white light flash across, and he was cut open by the waist, and blood was everywhere  Splashing, the intestines and viscera were scattered all over the floor.

    What's worse is that the person who is cut in half will not die in the first place. The main organs of the person are in the upper body, so after being cut in two from the waist, they will still be conscious, and it will take a long time for them to die  .

    These poor warriors were bewitched by their own generals to die step by step, but they didn't know it.  It is not until the moment when death really comes that they realize that life is so short and so fragile.

    They struggled, cried, and shouted to their teammates for help, but who could save them?  After being cut in half, unless someone casts the reincarnation technique.  pity

    Chen raised his feet and started, stepped over the group of dying people who were rolling and struggling on the ground, and set his sights on Teng Yasu, who was about to take the opportunity to escape.

    Chen smiled contemptuously, and said for the first time: "The General's Mansion of Chuanzhiguo? It's just a mob. Anyway, your ending is the same."

    Fujiyasu's body froze after being locked by Chen's cold consciousness, and turned his head to look at Uchiha Chen with difficulty. It was obvious that surprise, fear, and fear could be seen from his eyes.

    Chen stretched out his finger and pointed to Fujikatsu's tent, and taunted the acceptors of Fujikatsu's tent: "Hey, your head asked you to die, but I want to run away."

    Everyone who was facing Chen was startled, and looked back subconsciously. Sure enough, when the general was carrying them on his back, he was ready to flee with his confidants.

    "Oops!"

    Seeing the people under him cast all their eyes on him, Fujikatsu's expression instantly became awkward.  His subordinates are beating him to death, but he has already begun to sneak away and prepare to escape. Whoever it is, there will be a sense of indignation in his heart, not to mention that Fujiyasu never treats his subordinates very well.  Sample.

    "Why, your general has treated you like this, and you plan to risk your life for him?" Chen's voice echoed in their ears at the right time.

    hereThe samurai put down the knife in his hand after seeing his general start to slip away, and looked at him with three-point puzzlement and seven-point anger.  snorted.

    "Kill him, this kind of blessing can be enjoyed by yourself, if it is difficult for you to be the general, I can't bear it long ago." Uchiha Tatsuo's deceptive words kept repeating in their ears.  But at this moment, Chen's eyes had already turned into kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Chen's kaleidoscope Sharingan began to rotate slowly, and his pupil power mixed with the words he said to form a new type of illusion. This kind of illusion can only be performed in conjunction with the kaleidoscope Sharingan.  To confuse people's hearts and make the enemy suffer from illusion, it is almost impossible to guard against, unless the enemy is deaf, or more or less will be affected by the illusion.

    "Illusion Night!"

    I saw that the eyes of these warriors began to show confusion, and then a pattern consistent with Chen's kaleidoscope emerged in their eyes. They grabbed the Taidao in their hands in a daze, turned around and walked towards Fujikatsu's curtain step by step.  go.

    "Youwhat are you going to do" Teng Yasu suddenly panicked during the intermission. He didn't expect that this guy in front of him could actually incite the samurai under him to rebel. You must know that the most important thing for a samurai is loyalty, even if it is  The master wanted the samurai to die, but the samurai could only commit suicide on the spot.

    "Get outGet out of here! You lowly servants." In the panic, Fujikatsu pulled out the treasured sword that had been sealed for a long time, and waved the Taidao in his hand chaotically: "Get out, everyone!  I'm going away!"  (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and ninetieth chapters;

    ?

    Fujikang blindly waved the long knife in his hand between the scenes, but he could clearly hear the hint of guilt in his stern tone. He waved his hands so weakly that even a samurai couldn't swing them away.

    "Puff!"

    A katana crossed his defense line and directly pierced his chest, making his movements stagnate, and then countless katanas pierced through Fujiyasu Makuma's body one after another. In the blink of an eye,  Fujiyasu's body was pierced by countless katanas, and even two sharp katanas were stuck in his head.

    It wasn't until this time that Fujiyasu came to his senses, raised his eyes and took a deep look at the subordinates who betrayed him, as if he wanted to keep all their faces in his mind.

    However, it was only after he looked up that he realized: "Wan Kaleidoscope Sharingan!"

    Others may not know it, but as the general of the Shogunate of the Kawa no Country, he knows it all too well. Regarding these eyes, the confidential documents of the General's Mansion once had the most detailed records.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan, the ultimate evolution of the sharingan of the Uchiha family, the eyes that only Uchiha Madara, who stands at the pinnacle of the ninja world with Senju Hashirama, the god of ninja world, is the eye that can control strategic weapons such as tailed beasts  , only those with the strongest talent in the Uchiha clan can open these eyes.

    With the disappearance of Uchiha Madara, the legend of these eyes has gradually faded, but in the notes of high-level officials in various countries, the word kaleidoscope sharing eyes will never disappear as long as the Uchiha clan is immortal.  Although Fujiyasu never experienced the era of Uchiha Madara, the horror legend of these eyes has been circulating in the ninja world.

    "Soso that's the case. Cough cough!" Blood overflowed from the corner of Tengkang's mouth in the interim.  The cough directly affected the injuries all over his body, and countless knives stirred in his body with his cough, making him unable to bear the screams.

    He knows that he has no complaints about his defeat. In front of the Uchiha clan who opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, all the people here are not enough to kill, but he is still not reconciled. He wants to live, and the life of pleasure is not enough.  Enjoy enough.

    There is a saying that the more cowardly a person looks, the more terrifying they are when they become crazy.  Although Fujikatsu's will to be a samurai had been consumed by alcohol and sex, his crazy desire to survive made his heart extremely distorted.

    He looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with ferocious eyes, stretched out his trembling hand, and firmly grasped the Taidao stuck in his head.

    "Puff!"

    "II want to liveI want tolivelive"

    The sword that pierced through his head was pulled out abruptly by him, the blood splashed from the wound unstoppably, but he didn't care about it, the other hand continued to grab the sword and began to pull it out, as if it would only  After all the knives are drawn, he can survive.

    As expected, when he drew half of his second sword, he finally couldn't hold it anymore, his eyes were still open, and he stared at Uchiha Tatsuo through the many samurai standing in front of him.  Full of unwillingness and resentment, but his hand was unable to continue to pull out the blade in his body, limply drooping on the ground, and finally died, with unwillingness and resentment towards Chen.

    Silently watching Fujikang struggling until he died, Chen didn't say a word.  Who would have thought that Teng Yasuo, who was originally so unbearable, would be able to make such a decision driven by his desire to survive, and Chen was amazed at the degree of his cruelty.

    After Fujikang's intermission died, Chen no longer had the intention to stay in this place anymore. He folded his hands together and quickly formed a seal on his hands, and the Chakra in his body began to condense along the technique of the seal.

    "The art of escaping fire and singing dragon flames!"

    The raging fire enveloped everyone, and the whole village was burned by Chen's fire.  Chen didn't want to comment too much on Fujikang's subordinates. If the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked, the people who work in the hands of Fujikang's interim will more or less have dirty hands, and they will be killed if they are killed.  Besides, Chen didn't need any reason to kill people. Want to kill?  Then kill it.  It's just that for this kind of rotten person, Chen will not have too much psychological burden to kill.

    The whole person soared into the air. Under the urging of Chakra, Chen limited the scope of the fire escape to the stockade. There was Chen's isolation layer outside and the specially released water escape ninjutsu, just to prevent the fire from spreading.  The forest burned.

    If it's other ninjas, even a kage-level fire master won't worry about this problem, but Chen is different.  Ever since he was able to summon the main body of Amaterasu's Flame, his Fire Dungeon naturally took on the characteristics of Amaterasu's Flame, which is more resistant to burning and harder to extinguish than other ninja's Fire Dungeon.

     Chen is not worried about the forest in the country of Chuan, but he is worried about the paradise in the village.  It was hard to find a quiet and peaceful place. He still wants to teach his apprentices there, and he doesn't want to drag the whole village out. Once the fire spreads and burns the entire forest, it will inevitably expose the existence of the village.  The isolated paradise will no longer exist.

    Shaking his head, it was the first time in so many years that Chen cared so much about the environment of a place.

    The fire continued to spread, and even tried to continue to expand to the outside world after annexing the entire village, but its progress was blocked by Chen's isolation.  In the end, after everything was burned up, the fire became smaller and smaller unwillingly until it disappeared, turning into sporadic flames that still refused to give up.

    Seeing this, Chen nodded with satisfaction: "It's almost done, and the troublesome things here have been solved."

    Stretching, the whole body "crackling" sounded like roasted beans. After stretching out his body that was a little stiff due to standing for too long, Chen turned his head and stopped looking at the stockade destroyed by the flames, and moved away.  The isolation zone appeared in a distance of tens of meters in the blink of an eye.

    Originally, according to Chen's temper, he didn't plan to go to this village, but the two little girls were still in the village. There was no other way, so Chen had no choice but to set foot on the road back to the village again.

    In fact, the fate is so wonderful, the two little girls seemed to Chen to be his apprentices, and they fell in love with each other when they met for the first time.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter four hundred and ninety seventh; Abduction

    ?

    After returning to the village, Chen didn't disturb the others, but quietly came to Miao Miao and Baa's house.

    Although he didn't plan to take his anger out on these villagers, Chen didn't really want to see them. If he didn't want to take Miao Miao and Baa Baa as disciples, Chen might not bother to take care of the village.  Now, since Chen Du intends to take the two of them as apprentices, the village where these two little girls live naturally has to take care of them.

    quietly appeared in the two people's homes, and did not disturb others.  When Chen Yi appeared, the two little girls were startled and screamed loudly. Seeing Uchiha Chen making a fuss, they stepped forward here, touched there, and thought that this Uchiha Chen was fake.  people.

    "Bad Uncle Chen, are you back yet?" Miaomiao flashed her big eyes and looked at Uchiha Chen innocently. Those who don't know Miaomiao's temperament may think that Miaomiao is an innocent and cute little boy.  My child, but Chen knows that innocence and cuteness are just the appearance that Miaomiao uses to cover up. The real Miaomiao is actually a ghostly super troublemaker.  She dared not try it.

    Rather, she hid behind her sister, Meow. Although she was surprised, the expression revealed in her small eyes was more admiration than curiosity.

    Just as they were talking, the mother of the two of them, Midoriko Orange River, just came in from outside the house, and happened to meet Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Midoriko Chengchuan's expression froze, subconsciously she wanted to reach out to hit him, but it took a second to realize that it was Uchiha Tatsuya, she put down her hand in embarrassment, bowed deeply to Uchiha Tatsuya, a little awkwardly  He opened the mouth and said: "Sorry, sorry, I offended Mr. Ninja, please don't forgive me, please don't forgive me!"

    After listening to the words of the mother of the two little guys, Uchiha Chen couldn't help frowning. He could clearly hear the strangeness from Midoriko Chengchuan's words. He had always called him little brother before, which sounded more cordial.  But now it is a serious change of name to call Mr. Chen Ninja, one sounds intimate, while the other is indescribably alienated and fearful.

    It can be guessed that the village chief must have called everyone in the village during Chen's departure, or he called Midoriko Chengchuan and told them to be more polite to Uchiha Chen  , a little in awe.

    Speaking of this, Midoriko Chengchuan was a little surprised.  Originally, she thought that Uchiha Tatsumi was just a little ninja who hadn't graduated yet. She had a good impression of Uchiha Tatsuru as soon as they met, and treated him as a younger brother.  You can continue to treat Chen as a younger brother with peace of mind, but such a big incident happened in the village, Midoriko Chengchuan can no longer treat Uchiha Chen as an ordinary younger brother like before.

    Midoriko Cheng Chuan, who kept bowing deeply and did not get a reply from Chen, couldn't help but think a lot, and thought anxiously in her heart: "So he is really a ninja, and he is also a very powerful high-level ninja among the ninjas. It's over, it's over, he is so young.  , I teased him like this before, and I don¡¯t know if he was angry or not, and now he is acting so disrespectful to him, what should I do, what should I do. Also, didn¡¯t he say that he would accept meow and bleat as excuses?  What, then I have to agree? What if he walks away with Meow and Meow, I can't bear to"

    Anxiousness in this heart will be revealed on people's movements. Chen only saw Midoriko Chengchuan's body start to tremble slightly, as if afraid, fearing that Chen would do something very embarrassing to their family, thinking of  Here, Chen couldn't help laughing dumbfoundedly, stretched out his hand to help Chengchuan Luzi and said with a smile: "This is not like you anymore, you laughed at me before, why is it like this now?"

    When Chen's hand touched Midoriko Chengchuan, she could obviously feel her body trembling slightly, and was immediately supported by Chen.  Sighing lightly, Chen knew that Midoriko Chengchuan was still afraid of herself, and this kind of thing couldn't be resolved with a single sentence.

    At this moment, I couldn't help but start to complain about the nosy village head. I planned to enjoy life, but I didn't expect him to interrupt the plan.

    After Chengchuan Luzi was helped up by Chen, she was obviously still a little cramped.  She wrung her two fingers together and looked at Chen, her eyes still revealed a little palpitation and a little bit of disbelief.  The identities between the two changed so quickly that Midori Chengchuan, a country girl who had never seen the world, couldn't react at all.

    "II'm going to pour you a cup of tea, Ninja-sama!" Midoriko Chengchuan rubbed her body with both hands, and ran away in a panic.

    Chen didn't stop him, but sat on the corridor with his arms in his arms, and sighed softly.

    ? Meow Meow ran over, crawledIn Chen Chen's arms, he found a comfortable position, raised his head and asked curiously: "Uncle Chen, the bad guy, why does Mom seem to be afraid of you? Are you really a bad guy?"

    "Talking nonsense!" Stretching out his hand to scratch Meow Meow's nose, Uchiha Tatsuo pretended to be angry and said, "You little girl, do you think my brother and I look like a bad person?"

    Miaomiao broke into Kaichen's embrace, stood up and looked at it seriously for a long time, then shook her head and said, "It's not like that."

    Chen was very satisfied in his heart, and as he said that, he was about to hug Miao Miao and give her a meme as a reward.

    "You are! Scoundrel Uncle Chen! Hahahaha!" Meow Meow little loli smirked and made a face at Uchiha Chen, then ran into the kitchen.

    "This girl" Chen shook his head, he didn't go up to chase, but continued to sit on the ground and stroked Baa-baa's little head and said softly: "Baa-baa, would you like to learn ninjutsu from my brother?  ?¡±

    "Ninjutsu?" A baaa soft voice came from Chen's arms: "What is ninjutsu? Is it the kind that big brother took us to Feifei before?"

    "Yes." In order to confuse these two little girls to learn ninjutsu, Uchiha Tatsun didn't even want any Bilian, and said shamelessly: "It's that kind of very powerful ninjutsu, as long as Baba learns it  After that, you can fly by yourself, Feifei can fly whenever you want, and you can take Feifei with your mother, how about it?"

    "I want to learn! I want Feifei!" Baa Baa stretched out her chubby short hand, looked at Uchiha Chen with wide eyes and whispered.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and ninetieth eight chapters;

    ?

    "I want to fly, I want to learn juggling!" Baa Baa stretched out a small white and tender hand, raised it up and whispered to Uchiha Chen.

    This little girl is born with a low volume, even if she is excited, she can't raise her own volume. Chen looked at the little girl with an adoring face, and couldn't help but smile. He hasn't been this happy or relaxed for a long time.  Because of survival, Chen has never had a real rest from the beginning. In order to survive, Chen's nerves have been in a tense state and never let go.  Because Chen is too clear about the direction of the Naruto world, in this world where human life is as cheap as a dog, only strength is the real support for survival.

    After Chen's strength was finally able to seek self-protection, he was already used to this kind of life of dancing on the tip of a knife. Originally, ninja was a high-risk occupation. As a ninja, one should get used to licking blood  Life, that kind of comfortable and stable life is definitely not suitable for ninjas, you must know that the enemy may attack from anywhere at any time.

    Possibly, this is also a kind of sadness for ninjas.  Originally a group of people with high strength, but they can only live a more tense life than ordinary people. The more powerful people are, the more people want to assassinate them.  Don't think that the world of Hokage is really as superficial as it seems.  The underground exchange dares to post any list. Even tasks such as assassinating the first Hokage, the second Hokage, and the third Hokage can be seen in the underground exchange. Every day, countless people try to intercept the task in one go.  Bo Chen's head reward is now the number one on the underground exchange, and the reward amount has long exceeded the amount of 100 million taels of silver.

    It's rare that there is no ninja world, no rewards, and no wars here. Chen can finally let go of his thick camouflage and let go of the burden of his heart.  To put it bluntly, apart from the 20 years he lived in a harmonious society, he himself is a teenager, but he completely lacks the vigor that a teenager should have, and some of them are like adults in their decades.  insidious and cunning.

    After embracing Baa-baa, passing her hands under her armpits and raising them high, Chen smiled at Baa-baa: "Okay! Big brother, I will definitely teach you tricks and teach you Feifei!"

    "Yeah!" Baabaa nodded, and the little shofar braids on the back of her head moved accordingly, which was really cute.

    At this moment, Midoriko Cheng Chuan happened to come out of the kitchen with a saucer, a pot of tea and a basin of washed fruit, and just heard the conversation between Uchiha Tatsumi and Baa Baa, and her heart couldn't help trembling, as if it was  Thinking of Uchiha Tatsumi's identity, his complexion became ugly, and then he turned his back to Uchiha Tatsu and the two of them, taking deep breaths, and finally calmed down the complicated mood in his heart.

    Midoriko Chengchuan walked over with a slightly stiff smile on her face, put the tray on the ground, picked up the teacup with both hands and raised it to Uchiha Chen respectfully: "Master Ninja, I don't know if the rough tea in the countryside is still suitable for your taste  , please enjoy!" Then he lowered his head and raised his hands further, without looking into Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes.

    Seeing this, Chen couldn't help but smiled wryly and refused to pick up the tea, and persuaded softly: "Mrs. Cheng Chuan, actually you don't need to be like this. I think your attitude at the beginning is very good. In fact, there is no need to be so formal and serious."  .¡±

    Midoriko Cheng Chuan shook her head lowly, and said, "Because I didn't know the identity of Ninja-sama, I neglected Ninja-sama, please don't blame Ninja-sama." She held it up high, but  But the body still maintained the state of kneeling and sitting down, bowed deeply to Uchiha Tatsu, and offered green tea.

    Uchiha Chen smiled helplessly, what else could he do?  He is also very helpless.  Now after hearing what the village chief said, Midoriko Cheng Chuan suddenly became so stubborn. Before, she was a very talkative mother of two children, and she was like an elder in front of Chen, but now she has become a servant.  Exist like a slave.

    Chen sighed softly, this was the number of times he had been dissuaded, and since Midoriko Chengchuan was still unmoved, Chen had no choice but to pick up this cup of tea as an admission of his status.

    In fact, Chen doesn't care about these things, no matter who they are.  It's just that, as the mother of the two little girls, Chengchuan Midori doesn't want Chengchuan Midori to be like this in front of him. After all, her status is inherently lower than that of Chen and the two little girls.  According to Chen's experience, this is what Chen doesn't want to see, and I believe it's also what the two little girls don't want to see.

    Gently lifted the cup, took a drink from the rim of the cup, and put the teacup again in the still respectfully outstretched hands of Midoriko Chengchuan.

    She took the teacup, put it on the saucer and filled it up again, and asked Chen if he wanted to drink more, but Chen waved her hand to let her stop, until this time, she stood up cautiouslyCome, stand behind Uchiha Tatsuo with a slightly arched body.

    "This time I still want to say, I want to take the two little girls as apprentices and learn ninjutsu with me. What do you think, Mrs. Cheng Chuan!"

    "Okay, okay!" Baa-baa thought her mother would agree, she clapped her hands with a light smile and whispered.  Because of being deliberately blocked by Chen before, Baa Baa didn't see her mother bowing her knees in front of Chen. This kind-hearted little guy, Chen didn't want her to be polluted and poisoned by these thoughts at this age.  Seeing this action, Midoriko Chengchuan couldn't help feeling warm in her heart, and finally accepted her identity calmly.

    "No!" Midoriko Chengchuan subconsciously yelled, then remembered her identity, looked at the frightened bleating and Tatsuo Uchiha who was staring at her, and Midoriko Chengchuan bowed: "I'm sorry, I'm sorry  , Lord Ninja, please forgive me, I was the one who did not choose what to say!¡±

    Uchiha Chen blocked Baa-baa's eyes, frowned and said: "Okay! Don't do this in front of Baa-baa, you will make them less confident!"

    Midoriko Cheng Chuan bowed and paused slightly, then sighed and said quietly: "So what if you see it, no matter what happens to girls, don't they still want to serve others in the future?"

    "Hum!" Uchiha Tatsuo snorted coldly, stood up with his arms in his arms and said in a very proud tone: "My apprentice, how can those vulgar fans be comparable? My apprentice will eventually stand at the forefront of the ninja world."  The pinnacle, despise anyone!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and ninetieth IX; annoyed

    ?

    Uchiha Chen stood up to speak, the robe behind him moved automatically without wind, and an aura of arrogance to the ninja world could not help but emerge from Uchiha Chen's body.  Feeling the arrogance of Tatsuo Uchiha, although Midoriko Chengchuan didn't think about agreeing in her heart, she still surrendered to his aura.

    Seeing that Chengchuan Luzi was actually convinced by this momentum, she couldn't help kneeling on the ground.  But she still said in her mouth: "Master Ninja, please be magnanimous, let my two little daughters go, our family just wants to be together in peace, and I don't want to be a ninja, and I don't want to be proud of the ninja world. I am  Country people, I don¡¯t know how powerful ninjas are, nor how big the ninja world is. I only know that our family of three is very happy and satisfied living here.  I am worried about them, and I will miss them very much, I believe they are the same, so I beg Ninja-sama, please let our family go!"

    Chengchuan Luzi was talking, tears dripped from the corners of her eyes, she was really reluctant to part with her two little daughters.  After her husband died, her daughter was her only support, and she was reluctant to let them grow up and leave.  Her heart is very small, as long as her family lives together, she doesn't need to dominate the ninja world.

    After hearing Midoriko Chengchuan's words, Uchiha Tatsuo's face turned cold instantly. He first gently stroked Baa-baa's eyes, and performed a little hypnotic illusion to make her fall asleep.  Looking at Luzi Chengchuan: "Does being my disciple make your daughter suffer? Is it so unbearable to be my disciple? Would you rather have them be farmers and do nothing for a lifetime than let them be my apprentice? Just look down on me like that?  "

    The cold murderous intent burst towards Midoriko Chengchuan, and he was very angry now, not only for Midoriko Chengchuan's attitude, but also her language.  To be disliked?  The genius ninja of his dignified Uchiha family, who possesses the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan, fuses Ten Tails to become Ten Tails Jinchuriki, and Uchiha Tatsumi, who can transform into Six Paths mode after obtaining the Samsara Eyes, dominates the situation in his time and space, and disdains the ninja of Wunin Village  The pinnacle of the world is actually disgusted?

    I saw Midoriko Chengchuan lying softly on the ground under Uchiha Tatsuo's icy aura. Even though it is already summer, in Midori Chengchuan's heart, no!  The air within half a meter around Chengchuan Midori became thinner, and even the temperature became freezing cold.  Under the coercion of Uchiha Tatsumi's aura, as an ordinary person, Midoriko Chengchuan could only softly shrink herself into a ball and hug each other in an attempt to keep warm.

    But even so, she, Midoriko Chengchuan, didn't feel the slightest warmth from her body.  In this midsummer June day, Midoriko Chengchuan seemed to be naked in a field of ice and snow, no matter how much she adjusted her posture, she couldn't make her body warmer.

    But even so, the eyes of Midoriko Chengchuan still did not change, she still looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with begging eyes, as if saying please whip me as much as you want, ravage me as much as you want, but please don't hurt my child  .  Seeing this kind of look, Uchiha Chen felt an inexplicable anger in his heart!

    In the past, there was a person who used this kind of love to treat Uchiha Chen, and wanted to use boundless love to influence Uchiha Chen. It turned out that Chen was influenced, but the price was that the person died in front of him.  He never expressed his feelings to her until she died.

    Now I see this look again, see this emotion.  Chen's mentality, which had become peaceful because of the environment here, began to have ripples, and gradually became impetuous.

    "Is it worth it"

    "Forforforforchildren"

    A trace of anger flashed in Uchiha Chen's eyes, he was completely angry now, he had already reached this point, and Chen had already talked about this, but it was still for the sake of the child, for the sake of the child.  Could it be that she, Cheng Chuan Luzi, meant that giving the child to him was delaying the child and ruining the two little girls in her family?  Could it be that he is a majestic immortal, not qualified to teach her children?

    Who is Tatsuo Uchiha?  Standing at the top of the Pyramid of the Naruto world, what can't he get?  To talk about accepting apprentices, as long as Uchiha Tatsumi opens this mouth, those who want to be his apprentices can line up directly from the east gate to the west gate, even if they are people from Wunin Village, even if it is the shadow of Wunin Village.  After hearing the news, he will be shocked and immediately inform the people in the village to do everything possible to become Uchiha Tatsu's disciples.

    You must know that being a disciple of Chen is unimaginable. Being a teacher for one day and being a father for life is equivalent to having a backer who is comparable to an immortal.

    But this guy in front of him, Midoriko Orange River, doesn't know good and bad, and he doesn't know Taishan with his eyes. Tatsuo Uchiha, who was only showing a trace of breath, immediately put away his own breath and stopped scaring Midoriko Orange River.  People are good-faced, it is impossible for Chen?Looking forward eagerly, since people don't want to be Chen's apprentice, after talking so much, what else can Chen do?  If you don't accept it, if you don't accept it, you will pull it down!

    Uchiha Chen snorted coldly, flicked his sleeves angrily, and was about to turn around and leave.

    "You are not allowed to bully me, Mama!" Just as Uchiha Chen was about to leave, an immature but anxious voice came from beside Chen.  Chen's movements couldn't help but stop, and he turned his head to look over.

    "Don't come here!" Midoriko Chengchuan yelled loudly!

    However, Miaomiao ignored it.  Miaomiao pursed her mouth and looked at Uchiha Tatsu angrily. Miaomiao trotted over, put out her hand in front of Midoriko Chengchuan, and yelled at Uchiha Chen: "Uncle Chen, the bad guy!"  You are not allowed to bully me Mama! Otherwise I will beat you, shit you!"

    The little girl trotted over, jumped up and stretched out her fat little hand, and punched Uchiha Chen's knee one by one. The strength was not so much hitting Chen, but giving Chen a massage.

    "Meow meow!" Midoriko Chengchuan was frightened when she saw it, and shouted meow meow, but meow meow didn't pay attention.

    On the contrary, Uchiha Chen was amused by Meow Meow's serious expression. I saw the little girl jumping up and hitting her knees twice, then stopping to rest, hitting her knees once or twice, and resting again.  People can't help laughing.

    "Don't laugh!" Perhaps knowing that her threat has no deterrent effect, Miaomiao simply sat down on the ground and said coquettishly.

    "Okay, okay. I don't laugh. Miaomiao is the best." Chen, who was originally angry, was dispelled by Miaomiao at this time, and he didn't care about Midoriko Chengchuan, and hugged Miaomiao in another  In one arms, he slapped her hard on the face.

    ps: I'm sorry, because I was busy when I went back to my hometown for the New Year, so this chapter was written hastily, please forgive me!

    In addition, I wish you all a happy new year and wish you all come true!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred;

    ?

    Meow Meow little loli hugged Uchiha Chen's head, stared at Uchiha Chen with wide eyes, pouted her mouth and said seriously: "Bad Uncle Chen, don't bully me, please, I am the best in the world!  The best Mama, you are not allowed to bully her!"

    Chen nodded to show that he understood that this was the reason why he didn't use strong methods before. He didn't want to conflict with Meow and Baa. After all, the two little guys can be said to be his personal disciples in the future.  Between mother and master, Chen didn't want these two little girls to be difficult.  It's just that Midoriko Chengchuan is too stubborn to listen to the argument at all, so Chen had no choice but to use strong means to force her.

    "You little girl, you are a big kid, how could I do anything to your mother? My brother is just discussing things with your mother and started a dispute. Are you right Mrs. Chengchuan"  Chen looked at Midoriko Chengchuan with eyes full of deep meaning, he knew that if Midoriko Chengchuan was smart, he would understand the meaning of this look.

    Midoriko Chengchuan's body froze, and under Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes, with an ugly smile, she nodded and said to Meow: "That's right, your brother and I are discussing something, nothing happened  , Miaomiao is the most obedient, and my mother likes Miaomiao the most, so take good care of Miaomiao for the rest of her life."

    Uchiha Chen frowned, he heard the voice of Midoriko Chengchuan, and knew that Midoriko Chengchuan was giving meow a vaccination, but Chen didn't say anything, it was just a vaccination, meow  For a girl as young as Meow, even if she understood it, so what? If Chen wanted to take in an apprentice, who would be able to stop him?

    Holding Miao Miao, rubbing her head against Miao Miao's forehead, Chen said, "Little girl, do you want to learn Fei Fei?"

    "Feifei?" Miaomiao rolled her eyeballs, then her eyes lit up, and she clapped her hands and laughed loudly, "Is it ninjutsu? Uncle Chen, the bad guy, do you really want to teach Miaomiao how to learn ninjutsu?"

    Chen nodded: "Then meow, do you want to learn ninjutsu?"

    "think!"

    "But your mother doesn't want you to follow my brother and me to learn ninjutsu." At this moment, Chen helped the situation in a timely manner, and quietly kicked the ball to Midori Chengchuan's feet.  I personally told Midoriko Chengchuan that it would be better to let the two little guys, Miaomiao and Baba, grind it, so that it might be successful.

    "Is that so?" Miaomiao's bright eyes suddenly dimmed, and I saw Miaomiao looked down with regret, lowered her head in frustration, then turned around and looked at Midori Chengchuan with pleading eyes: "Mommy, it's really like this  Is it?"

    Midoriko Chengchuan's originally smug smile froze in an instant. She only said that Meow Meow would give up being a ninja after hearing her words, but she didn't expect that this age happened to be the age to yearn for these things, especially when they came back  I had experienced the feeling of flying into the sky under Chen's leadership before, and this happened to be the biggest attraction to little Lolita.

    I saw Meow Meow little loli looking at her mother Midoriko Chengchuan expectantly, her eyes clearly said that I want to play, I want to try, and I want to learn ninjutsu.

    Chengchuan Midori sighed softly, she knew it, since Miaomiao started to say this sentence, she has no reason to refuse, as said before, she loves these two little ones too much  Girl, I love the two of you so much and take care of them so that they can grow up healthy and happy. If Midoriko Chengchuan rejects Miaomiao at this time, I believe Miaomiao will be disappointed.  A good mother is to let her children grow up healthy and happy.

    "Meow You will grow up one day. Although mom is worried about you, she also hopes that you can grow up happily every day. If you think ninjutsu is good and want to learn ninjutsu very much, mom  I promise you, and I promise your Uncle Chen, let you learn ninjutsu together, as long as you can be happy and happy every day, that's enough" Said, Midoriko Chengchuan's eyes gradually left sadness  tears, she loves her children so much that she can't bear them to leave.

    "Don't cry" Miaomiao struggled to get down from Chen's arms, and trotted in front of Midoriko Chengchuan, gently wiping Midoriko Chengchuan's tears with her small hand, her little face was full of panic,  I saw this little girl, her face was tangled for a long time, and finally said: "Big deal, big deal, I will let the bad guy Uncle Chen teach you ninjutsu, so Mama doesn't have to worry about Miaomiao bullying you after learning ninjutsu.  ¡±

    "Pfft" Midoriko Chengchuan couldn't help laughing when she heard Miaomiao's childish words. It turned out that the little girl thought that her mother was worried that she would come back and bully her after learning ninjutsu, so she wouldn't let her learn from Chen.  Ninjutsu.

    Lian Chen couldn't help being amused by Miaomiao's silly words. He took Miaomiao's hand, squatted down and whispered: "Don't worry, your mother won't be like this. Besides, after you learn ninjutsu, can it be used to  bully your mother?Instead of protecting your mother?  "

    "That's right!" Meow Miao's little head tilted her head and clapped her hands as if she had just realized it.  Excitedly looking at his mother, he tugged at her clothes and begged, "Mama, just agree"

    First, Uchiha Chen threatened her, and then her two young daughters betrayed her. Under pressure, Midoriko Chengchuan had no choice but to agree with Chen to teach the two little girls to learn ninjutsu.

    As if looking at the worry in Midoriko Chengchuan's heart, Chen said, "Don't worry, the two little girls are safe with me. As long as I'm here, it can be said that the entire ninja world doesn't want anyone to be able to bully these two girls."  What a little girl! Besides, we won't leave right away, at least we have to let the two little girls learn ninjutsu before we can leave, probably it will take a long time."

    Midoriko Cheng Chuan was skeptical of Chen's words, but the situation forced her to refuse at all, so she could only nod in doubt.  If Uchiha Tatsuo knew the worries in Midoriko Chengchuan's heart at this moment, he might have laughed three times. What he said to Midoriko Chengchuan was already very low-key, and he was afraid that Midoriko Chengchuan would not be able to accept what he said deliberately.  According to Chen's current strength, if the Immortal of the Six Paths or Kaguya Ji doesn't come out, who can fight him one or two?  As Chen's two apprentices, it's an understatement to be able to run rampant in the entire ninja world in the future. Even if these two little girls go to Wunin Village every day to defecate and pee, there will be no problem, Midoriko Chengchuan  My worries are just unfounded.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 501; Starry Night Talk

    ?

    However, Chen knew that he would definitely not believe what he said about Midoriko Chengchuan, everything could only be proved by his later strength, and he would not believe anything that Midoriko Chengchuan said now

    Now that the two little girls have been accepted as apprentices, Chen's goal for coming here has been fulfilled once again.  Hand over the baa-baa in her arms to Chengchuan Luzi, and tell her to take it back and put it on the bed for a good sleep. The two little girls will start training with Chen from tomorrow. Today is the last day for the two little girls.  It's time to rest freely. Tomorrow morning, I will take over the training life of the two little girls

    After the four of them had eaten, it was already very late. Chen's room had already been cleaned by Chengchuan Midori, and after coaxing the two little girls to sleep, Chengchuan Midori came to Chen's side.  Following his orders, Guo Chen waved his hand and told her to go to bed too, not in the mood for her to serve him at all.

    Lying on the newly made bed, Chen didn't feel sleepy at all.  Opening his eyes and looking at the ceiling, Chen felt nothing.  The outside world is already dark. In this secluded small mountain village, it seems that the night comes much earlier than outside. The children playing outside have already gone home to wash up under the call of their parents. Those villagers who have no entertainment activities,  He had already started the most primitive entertainment with his wife in his arms.

    The feeling of autumn was getting stronger, and a few strands of autumn wind at night passed into Uchiha Tatsuo's room along the half-open window, blowing over Uchiha Tatsuo's face with a little bit of coolness.  Outside, a few small cicadas chirped, as if unwilling to let the summer go by, struggling to live another five hundred years in this increasingly cold autumn.

    ? Autumn cicadas, autumn cicadas, the singing of autumn cicadas is inherently sentimental and sad. Even if they are absorbing nutrients from the branches, they also understand that their time is running out.  So I tried my best to take advantage of the last period of my life, screaming and absorbing nutrients, proving that I had existed in this world.

    Uchiha Chen rested his head on his arm, turned sideways and looked at the dark world outside the window, and couldn't help sighing.  This is his first day in this era, different from the bewilderment and palpitation at the beginning.

    Ever since Chen came to this era, the anxiety and worry in his heart disappeared, as if as soon as he came to this era, everything would be resolved.

    Chen, who couldn't sleep, sat up from the bed, and the more he thought about it, the more something was wrong.  In Chen's era, how could there be so many weird things, Hatake Mosaku, Scorpion, and the immortal mode, each of which was unheard of in his era.  It can be said that this has subverted half of his worldview. If it wasn't for the fact that it was the same as Chen's era in other places, Chen would definitely suspect that he came to a fake era.

    Get up to the door, gently open the wooden door, sit on the corridor, look up at the moon in the sky, Chen's sharing sharing eyes slowly watching the rotation, he knows that the moon in this world era is also sealed  The person Chen fears the most is also the only person in this world who can match Chen's power evenly, even Liu Dao Madara does not have such strength.

    "Huh la la la" The door next door was opened, and Midoriko Cheng Chuan came out of the room wearing a thin pajamas. She yawned softly, looked at Uchiha Tatsuya and bowed slightly: "Ninja  Are you still asleep, my lord?"

    Chen glanced to the side, and said expressionlessly: "Is it disturbing you?"

    "That's not the case I didn't fall asleep either. I just heard the sound of Mr. Ninja pushing the door, so I came out to see if there is anything I need."

    Chen smiled, waved at her, and signaled her to come and sit next to her.

    Chengchuan Lvzi hesitated for a moment, as if thinking of Chen's identity, she gritted her teeth and sat down next to Chen's side.

    Chen moved aside calmly and said, "I'm really sorry about what happened today."

    "Master Ninja, what are you talking about?"

    "I think you know" Uchiha Chen paused: "Also, since I'm already the master of Meow Meow and Meow Meow, wouldn't it be inappropriate for you to be so respectful?  Call me by name."

    "How can this be" Midoriko Chengchuan stood up in fear and bowed to Uchiha Tatsumi: "How can we country people call you Ninja-sama by your name?"

    Chen waved his hand: "You can call me if you want, there are so many reasons."

    Since the two little girls have been accepted as apprentices, the mothers of the two of them naturally need to make it clear that the two little girls can't be caught in the middle.

    "I"

    "That's it" Chen didn't wait for Midori Chengchuan to finish speaking.With a straight tone, he made a decisive decision, "By the way, I may need to stay here for a while, and wait until the two little girls, meow, baa, and baa, learn to control Chakra, and then take them two to travel in the ninja world."

    Midoriko Chengchuan originally lowered her head, but when she heard Chen say that she was going to take away her two lovely daughters, she couldn't help trembling, raised her head and looked at Chen with aggrieved expression: "Ninja Chen  Sir, can't we not take them out? They are still young."

    Uchiha Chen shook his head, looked at Midoriko Chengchuan and said, "Young eagles always need to grow up, let alone people. Since the two of them are already my apprentices, they must obey my arrangements.  I started to travel the whole ninjutsu world. When I dominated Wunin Village, I was only a teenager. In my hands, the two little girls will get the top resources, the most complete ninjutsu records, and the most sufficient resources.  Material support is enough for them to climb to the top of the ninja world step by step. So now we need to lay a solid foundation, only actual combat is the best way to train a person, and that's how I came here."

    "But Master Chenthey have never been exposed to ninjutsu!"

    "No one is born with ninjutsu, don't worry, I will teach them the best way to withdraw Chakra, so that they can receive the best resources from the beginning."

    "Is this really all right?" Midori Chengchuan was full of worries. Now it's a done deal. No matter what she said, meow and baa are already Chen's disciples. This established fact cannot be undone. She can only drag Chen down.  Come out, I can delay it for a while, so that I can spend more time with the two little girls, longer.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 502; Starry Night Talk II

    ?

    Midoriko Chengchuan couldn't bear to part with her two little girls. Since her husband passed away, the two little girls have become her only sustenance and hope. Midoriko Chengchuan has given all of her life to the two little girls  , now that the two little girls are about to be taken away by Uchiha Tatsumi at such a young age, it would be a lie to say that they are not panicking.

    Uchiha Chen nodded and said: "That's right, after they learn how to refine chakra, it's almost time for me to take them away. Young eagles always have to take off, and ninjas can't become talents just by training. They must be trained as soon as possible.  After they are cultivated, it will be a troubled world in the future."

    As he said that, Chen couldn't help sighing with emotion, the second Ninja World War was the longest one, it went on and on, and for nearly ten years, everyone had already felt that the second Ninja World War was tragic enough, but the result was not  People would think of the third Ninja World War, which was even more tragic than the second war.

    Chen reached into the system space, took out a jug of wine, and signaled to Chengchuan Midori to drink or not. After Chengchuan Midori shook his head, Chen didn't say anything, just smiled, and bit off the cork with a mouthful of fresh and rich  The mellow aroma of the wine came out from the cork, and the aroma was overflowing. Even Midoriko Chengchuan, who had never drunk before, felt very sweet after smelling it, and was eager to try it.  If the smell of this wine is smelled by those alcoholics who are addicted to alcohol, maybe they will follow the road and beg for a drink.

    Looking up at the boss and taking a sip of the wine, Chen wiped the liquid from his mouth, looked at Midori Chengchuan, and said solemnly: "The world is not peaceful now, how long do you think this small place can hide? As long as a little  Be careful, it is actually very easy to find your village. After this war starts, I don¡¯t know when it will end. If you continue to let the two little girls here, you may be affected by the flames of war.  , it¡¯s better to bring it with me, it¡¯s safer.¡±

    Chengchuan Luzi's heart trembled, but she didn't want to believe what Chen said. Their village had not been discovered for so many years. How could it be so coincidental that they were discovered this time?

    "Are you serious?"

    Chen nodded, stood up and looked up at the twinkling stars in the sky, Uchiha Chen laughed: "Is there anything impossible in this world? Presumably your village chief told you before when he asked you to go there."  Well, the outside world is already raging with flames of war. This world is not as peaceful as you imagined. The samurai from the Kawa no country who sneaked into your village before is the best proof. If it weren¡¯t for me, your village would have been destroyed by now.  You have been silenced, how long do you think this natural barrier can hold you back?"

    Tatsuo Uchiha's words were sonorous, every sentence was pearly, and every word touched the heart of Midoriko Chengchuan.  In fact, no matter what, as a mother, what I hope most is that my child is safe and sound. I didn't agree before because I didn't want my child to suffer. Hearing what Chen said, it is the safest thing to go out with Chen.

    "Then you guys go away tomorrow, early tomorrow morning, I will pack things for the two little girls at night, please take the two little guys away early tomorrow morning." Chengchuan Luzi couldn't help but panic  God, I immediately stood up and prepared to pack things for the two little guys, so that Chen could take them away early in the morning.

    Chen grabbed Chengchuan Midori's wrist, and said softly: "No need now." Seeing Chengchuan Midori stopped, she let go of her hand: "It will be a while before the war burns to this place, and they want to discover the  It¡¯s not so fast yet, at least it¡¯s safe here now, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you can help the two little guys extract the chakra in their bodies and continue on the road. It just so happens that I can also deal with some miscellaneous hairs for you here.¡±

    "So that's the case?" Midori Chengchuan breathed a sigh of relief, and couldn't help but feel secretly happy when she heard this.  It is great news to be able to spend more time with my children.  The relieved Midoriko Chengchuan couldn't help but bowed deeply to Uchiha Chen, and said softly: "Then thank you, Master Chen. From now on, our two little girls will be entrusted to you!"

    At this point, Cheng Chuanluzi was truly relieved to hand over the two little girls to Chen

    Nothing to say all night.

    When Chen woke up, it was already morning.

    Just when he was about to open his eyes and get up to get dressed, he suddenly heard footsteps stopping at his door.  Turning his mind, Uchiha Chen put a silent smile on the corner of his mouth, then continued to close his eyes and pretended not to wake up.

    Sure enough, after hearing no movement in the room, the door was quietly opened.  Two furtive figures walked into the room from outside.

    "Sister Meow can't we do this?" A timid voice came from the door of the room."Shh! Keep your voice down, that bastard Uncle Chen is still sleeping." Miaomiao put her hand on her mouth and whispered, "You big slob, the sun is shining on your butt and you still can't get up, and Baaba and I are both up, why don't you wake up?"  He said he would teach us ninjutsu today, you liar." Meow pouted, looking at Uchiha Chen with a displeased face.

    She walked towards Uchiha Chen quietly, pinching the leaves in her hands carefully, and reached out to Uchiha Chen to tease Uchiha Chen.

    Unexpectedly, Uchiha Chen suddenly opened his eyes and yelled "Wow".

    "Wow"

    "Wow"

    How could the two little guys have been frightened like this before? Suddenly, both of them were frightened and cried by Uchiha Chen.

    Uchiha Tatsuo: ""

    After comforting the two sister-in-laws, Chen sat down on the tatami and said helplessly, "Tell me, why did you come to play tricks on me?"

    "Baabaa first!" When seeing Miaomiao want to speak, Chen, who knew that Miaomiao was a ghost, directly transferred the microphone to Baabaa's hand. Looking at Miaomiao's anxious eyes, Chen knew what he meant.  One move is basically stable.

    "Sister my sister said that big brother is a big villain, and she said that she would teach us Feifei, but she was still sleeping late. We both woke up for a long time and big brother still hasn't woken upsoso  .¡±

    "So you came here?" Chen looked at Baa Baa with a strange face, and after seeing Baa Baa nodded, Chen probably knew it. Needless to say, all this was thought up by the troublemaker Miao Miao.

    Reached out and grabbed Miao Miao who was about to run away, kneading Miao Miao's fleshy face with both hands: "You little guy!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and third; Genius

    ?

    "Wow Badass Uncle Chen Ni, let me go, Ni go away! Scoundrel!"

    Meow Meow's small face was rounded and flattened into different shapes in Uchiha Tatsun's hands, and Meow Meow's little hands were squeezed hard, trying to break free from Uchiha Tatsu's shackles but failed.

    ? After a burst of ravages, Uchiha Tatsu let go of the punishment for Meow Meow, and went out for breakfast with Meow Meow, who was standing aside, who was not daring to breathe, holding the flushed Meow Meow.

    ?Because of the reasons agreed in advance, the clothes Meow Meow and Baa Baa wore in the morning were very suitable, neither too tight nor too loose.  Although there will not be an increase effect when refining chakra, it will not hinder the operation of chakra.

    After eating, Chen took the two little girls to the small courtyard. Looking at the two girls who pretended to be serious, Uchiha Chen couldn't help but smiled and said, "Take it easy, it's not  I want you to go to the battlefield and relax a bit when you are so nervous, the more you relax, the better the effect of chakra refining will be."

    Just now, after letting the expressions of the two little girls relax, Chen said with a straight face: "From today on, I am the master of the two of you, and from now on I will lead you to the path of ninjas. Ninjas  What is it? 'Ninja' means 'hidden', that is to say, a ninja is a profession that hides in the dark and kills people with one blow.  It serves the war, so the ninja is a killing weapon that serves the war."

    Having said that, Chen paused and continued: "Originally, this world was dominated by warriors, but it was gradually replaced by ninjas. Why? Because ninjas of the same level are stronger than warriors. Gradually, warriors were eliminated in the  In the smoke of war, do you know why?"

    Meow Meow and Baa Baa shook their heads blankly. How could these two little guys know about these things?  It's just to cooperate with Chen Zhuang x.

    "Because of power!" Chen resolutely said: "Since Otsutsuki Kaguya ate the fruit of the sacred tree and had chakra, he gave birth to two, one is called Yuyi and the other is called Yuori. And the one named Yuyi is also the son of Ninzong.  The founder of the mountain, known as the Sage of the Six Paths. From then on, ordinary people can also acquire Chakra through training, and gradually ninjas began to replace samurai.¡±

    "And today, what I want to teach you two is how to extract chakra at the core of being a ninja!"

    "Chakra is a kind of energy produced by the perfect fusion of the energy of various components controlled by the human body. It is a kind of power that is perfectly combined with spiritual energy from one hundred and thirty trillion cells in the human body. Everyone can  The body absorbs the energy of the cells and combines it with spiritual energy to form chakra."

    Speaking of which, Uchiha Tatsuo stood on the spot, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his whole body was surrounded by a wave of blue Chakra energy visible to the naked eye.  He stretched out one hand and said to the two little girls: "Look, this is Chakra." Then he punched the tree trunk, and even punched through the tree trunk.

    The two little lolitas widened their eyes, opened their mouths, and looked at Uchiha Chen with disbelief. He had heard what he said before. To be reasonable, these two little girls didn't understand half a sentence at all, but  After Chen exerted the power of Chakra, the two little fellows looked enviously at Chen, who was covered in Chakra coats, as if he had just woken up from a dream.

    "I want to learnI want to learn! Scoundrel Uncle Chen!" Miaomiao raised her little hand excitedly, calling Chen with bouncing bouncing, lest Chen forget her.  Although Baa Baa is very shy, looking at her eager eyes, it is obvious that under Chen's display, her heart is also excited, but because of her shyness, she does not dare to be as bold as Meow Meow.

    Chen put up his hand and tapped Meow Miao's little head: "If you want to call Big Brother, Master is fine!" Then he tapped the chakra extraction method that was just exchanged from the system and was most suitable for two people, and clicked on two  in the human brain.

    Fortunately, Chen only passed the basic chakra refining method into the heads of the two of them. Even so, the two little guys were dizzy for a while and almost vomited out.

    After finally digesting the knowledge that Chen passed on, the two little girls sat cross-legged on the ground with half understanding, put their hands on their knees, closed their eyes and took a deep breath, slowly looking for the feeling of chakra.

    The thirsty Chen took out a bottle of Pulse from the system space, and after drinking half of it in one gulp, he felt the feeling of Pulse slowly repairing the injury in his body. The erosion left by Candle Dragon would take Chen a bottle of Pulse every day to barely offset it.  As for recovery, unless Chen can fully comprehend the power of the candle dragon, it is possible to absorb the remaining energy.

    Chen knew that the two little girls in front of him would not be able to extract chakra for a while, so he took a step back, lay down on the corridor, and drank it slowly like tasting wine.?The remaining pulsation, if you want to fully exert the effect of pulsation, it is the best way to drink it in small sips.

    Lying lazily on the corridor, holding a small pulsating bottle in his hand, next to the freshly washed fruit of Cheng Chuan Luzi, drinking a small sip of pulsating, and then taking a bite of the fruit, the sun in the early morning is always like this  Warm and drunk, it shone warmly on Uchiha Tatsuo, giving people a drowsy feeling.

    At this moment, I heard Miaomiao yelling: "I have it, I have it. Bad Uncle Chen! Miaomiao's stomach is swollen, I have it!"

    This sound I have, almost did not let Uchiha Chen spit out all the pulsation, what do you mean I have it?  I know, I understand that we are refining chakra, but those who don't know think it is molesting children.

    Even though he said so, Kechen still straightened up and looked at Miaomiao.  Seeing this, Chen almost gasped.  what did he see

    My God, on Miaomiao, it is obvious that a relatively huge amount of Chakra can be sensed, which is enough to have the amount of Chakra of a ninja unit. Although it seems insignificant compared to Bichen, this is on Miaomiao.  , a little guy less than six years old, the first time he refined chakra, he was able to extract the amount of chakra of a ninja unit from his body in such a short period of time, what a terrifying talent.

    No wonder Chen felt that he was going to take these two little girls as his disciples when he saw Meow and Baa before. As expected, this talent is simply terrifying.  After realizing that Miaomiao had refined the chakra, Chen put his expectant eyes on Baa-baa. Since the elder sister is already so good, what about the younger sister?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fourth; Purify the physique

    ?

    But under the joint gaze of the two, Baa Baa, who had been struggling to find the chakra refining technique, couldn't help becoming more anxious, and her own breath began to become agitated when she was anxious.  Baa baa, if there is still a little possibility of perception to extract chakra, then it is wishful thinking to extract chakra in her current state.

    The more attention she gets, the more nervous she becomes. She hopes that the two of them will stop looking at each other, but her naturally timid nature prevents her from opening her mouth no matter what.  Under the watchful eyes of the two, she became more and more anxious, and she was about to cry.  Seeing this, Chen didn't know what went wrong?  Immediately ask Miao Miao to play by herself, Chen stepped forward and hugged Baa Baa in his arms to comfort him: "What's the matter, why did Baa Baa cry suddenly?"

    "II" Because my sister extracted chakra but I didn't extract chakra, I was frustrated, and I wanted to say something with a face, but I couldn't say anything because I was too anxious  come out.

    "I see." Chen smiled, pinched Baa Baa's nose and said, "Is it because my sister has been able to refine chakra, but I haven't refined it yet, so I feel anxious?"

    "Yeah." Baa-baa nodded honestly.

    "Baa baa, you need to know that there is no rush to refine chakra. Everyone needs to calm down and slowly refine it, so don't be sad, you can refine chakra when you calm down.  .¡±

    "Then sister, how did sister extract it?"

    Chen's mouth twitched slightly: "Your sisterdon't worry about your sister, why don't we compare with your sister, let's compare with ourselves!"

    Hearing Chen's comfort, Meaaa's face became even uglier, and she said with a bitter face: "My sister is too good, I can't keep up with my sister, big brother baaaa baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa  Is it not suitable for learning to fly?"

    "How is it possible" Chen laughed: "Our blea is the best, it's just a small accident now, it will be fine after a while." Chen put the blea on the ground and touched it  Touching her head: "Okay, let's go and play with your sister, and we will practice chakra refinement at night."

    Baabaa Little Lolita nodded vigorously, then ran to her sister to play with her.

    On the contrary, Chen frowned, thinking about how to make Baa Baa extract Chakra.

    After thinking for a while, Chen probably understood the symptoms of bleating, and the reason is that bleating is too small.  Including Baa Baa is only four years old this year. She has never received ninja training in the countryside all year round. Not only is her mental strength not good enough, she doesn't have rich food in the countryside, and her physical energy can't keep up.

    It is actually very simple to solve this difficulty, as long as Baabaa drinks a bottle of pulse, everything will be solved.  The rich energy contained in the pulsation is just what Baa Baa needs, but a whole bottle of pulsation can't be digested completely at the age of Baa Baa, only the diluted pulsation energy can be drunk.

    After lunch, Chen bleated and gave her a cup of diluted pulsating oral liquid and motioned her to drink it.

    Baa baa is obedient, I don¡¯t even ask what it is, pick it up and drink it in one gulp, smash it, um, it¡¯s a bit sweet, I stretch out my small hand to hold the cup and hand it to Chen with twinkling eyes  : "Big big brother I still want to drink sweet sugar water."

    Uchiha Chen laughed dumbly. He didn't expect that the pulsation extracted from the Gerel Stone would be said to be sugar water. I don't know if the energy molecules drunk by the little loli would cry when they heard it.

    Chen took the cup from little Lolita's hand, scratched Lolita's nose with his hand and said softly: "Little guy, you can't drink too much of this thing, this little bit a day is enough, if you drink any more, it will ruin your stomach."  .¡±

    Baa-baa pursed her lips, although she didn't say anything, but Chen could clearly see the look of distrust in the little lolita's eyes, Chen smiled, and didn't say anything, that's what baa-baa was like, even though there was a hint of disbelief in her eyes.  The color of distrust, but being shy by nature, she would not say anything to refute Chen. If it was meow, it would be different. What if she didn't give it?  A fight can definitely turn the sky upside down.

    "Wowit smells so good! Hmph! Bad Uncle Chen, you have brought me something to eat behind my back!" Saying that, Miao Miao ran out from that place, and first sniffed the residual pulsation in the air.  The fragrance, and then wowed into Chen's arms, grabbed the small cup in his hand and took a close smell.

    This fresh and strange fragrance really came out of the cup, and the angry Meow patted Uchiha Chen, wrinkled his nose and begged: "Uncle Chen, bad boy, where is Meow Meow? Meow Meow wants to eat too  !"

    Uchiha Chen spread his hands and made a helpless expression: "No more. A certainPeople call me a villain every day and still want to eat my candy, what a beautiful idea!  "

    When Miaomiao heard it, she was furious immediately, and her small fists kept crushing Uchiha Tatsu's chest: "Big villain, big villain, kill you and kill you. Don't give Miaomiao something delicious!"

    It was her sister, after drinking the diluted pulsation, seeing her sister so excited, she couldn't help pulling her sister timidly and whispering: "YesI'm sorry, sister. How abouthow about me  I'll give you my puppy." Midoriko Chengchuan made a doll for each of the two little girls, the elder sister's is a cat, and the younger sister's is a puppy. It can be said that this is the only doll they had in childhood.  In order to prevent her sister from having conflicts, Bae-baa couldn't help but gritted her teeth and gave her only doll.  I have to say baa baa, the little girl is cute, how could she be so sensible if it were other children?

    Uchiha Chen touched Baa-baa's head and comforted him: "It's okay, big brother still has some left over here, so you don't need to contribute your doll puppy." Hearing Chen's words, Baa-baa was very upset  Visibly relieved, he nodded fiercely.

    Under the expectant eyes of the two, Chen took out a cup of diluted pulsation and stuffed it into the arms of little loli Miaomiao. Under Chen's permission, Miaomiao gulped down the whole cup in one go  After wiping my mouth, it was really sweet, like sugar water.

    Passed the cup to Chen, and also wanted to drink another cup, but Chen said nothing, even a small cup for the two little guys.  The little loli was so angry that she jumped on her feet and yelled "bad guy".  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fifth; Unexpected variables

    ?

    ? Grabbed the little loli who was about to escape and told her not to leave her sight. Chen still needed to see how the two little girls would react after taking the diluted version of Pulse.  Chen Ke has never given pulse to a child before, so if there is any adverse reaction, Chen can take measures to solve it as soon as possible.

    Touching the heads of the two little girls, signaling them to be quiet, Chen slowly closed his eyes, and used his perception ability to detect the situation inside the little girl's body, after all, the eyes are always deceiving.

    Sure enough, even the diluted pulsation, the effect of the medicine is too overbearing for the two little girls. This force is constantly rampaging in the little girls' bodies. Although it will not damage the meridians of the two, the pain is unavoidable.  Avoided.

    Seeing the faces of the two of them contorting one after another, it is obvious that this is the effect of the medicine and it is starting to push their meridians.

    "It hurtsIt hurtsBad Uncle Chen, why do I suddenly feel so painful, it's likeas if someone is hitting Meow Meow" Meow Meow's small face  It was full of characters that I was in pain, she opened her mouth with difficulty, as if she could relieve her pain just by asking her bad guy Uncle Chen.

    Similarly, the same is true for the bleating face.  It is even more serious than Meow Meow. After all, Baa Baa is smaller and the smaller the body, the more painful it is to be involved when the pulsation is running.

    "Persevere, hold on for a while, the further you go, the greater the benefits you will bring, you must persevere! How long can you last, and if you can't hold on, just say it."

    However, there is no way for Chen to avoid this kind of pain. If he wants to become stronger and broaden the meridians that Chakra can run, he must endure it by himself.  However, Chen also had to take good care of them. The children's meridians were too fragile, and they might rupture if they were not careful. Before there was such a sign, Chen had to stop the pulsation in the two little guys' bodies in time, and it was too late.  Which step can be reached now depends on how long the two of them can persist

    What surprised Chen was that after he finished saying that, even though the two girls were sweating from the pain, they never asked Chen for help, but gritted their teeth and persisted.  The two little guys persisted abruptly.

    Midoriko Chengchuan had already arrived in the middle of the journey. Seeing her two lovely little daughters being tortured in such a way, she felt pain even if she looked at it. If Chen hadn't been reaching out to stop her, I'm afraid she would  I went up early.

    At that time, it happened to be the critical moment for the two little guys, and Chen didn't dare to let Midoriko Chengchuan step forward to disturb him at all.  Chen pulled her and the two of them guarded the little guy so tightly, for fear that the little guy would suddenly have problems at this time.

    And Chengchuan Lvzi was already ready, waiting for Chen's order, and hugged the two little girls who were about to collapse as if flying.

    "Badbad Uncle Chenwe did it." Meow Miao dressed roughly, leaned on her mother's arms and looked at Uchiha Chen, showing off to him weakly.

    Chen took a deep look at the two little girls, took a breath, picked them up and kissed each of them: "Yeah. I knew that my apprentice is the best. Alright, go take a shower and change your clothes."  Clothes, and then have a good night's sleep, and when I get up at night, my brother will teach you other ninjutsu!"

    The two little guys nodded weakly, and were taken down by their mother to take a bath.

    Uchiha Tatsuya stood on the spot with a solemn expression, thinking of the danger just now, the main reason was actually himself.  Chen forgot that he has the help of the system and can perfectly absorb these things, but the two little guys, meow, baa, and baa, do not have systematic protection. They can only rely on their own strength to tenaciously resist the excessive power of pulse.  shock.

    Shaking his head, Chen knew that after this time, not only their meridians had been widened by at least twice, but their chakras had also been purified a lot, and their physical fitness and endurance had also improved a lot.  If they drink Pulse, they won't be in such an uncomfortable situation. Although they still can't let them drink a whole bottle, the degree of dilution can no longer involve their meridians

    In a dark underground cave, the Black and White Zetsu, who had dealt with the battlefield for Uchiha Tatsuo in advance, stood respectfully in front of a dying old man, as if reporting something.

    There are countless tubes inserted behind the old man, and his whole life activities are completely maintained by the nutrition delivered from the tubes. After hearing this, he was shocked, and the old voice could not conceal his inner unease: "What? You  What did you say? Are you sure it's Mu Dun"

    Standing in front of him, Heiheijue stretched out a hand and spread it out. In his hand was the wreckage left by Uchiha Tatsuo's cast of Mudun.  The old man took it tremblingly and closed his eyes carefully.feel.

    Suddenly he opened his eyes, heaved a long sigh and said, "That's right, it's indeed Mutun ninjutsu. I didn't expect that there would be another Mutun user in this world besides Senjujuma's grandson, Senju Naoki. You  Are you sure that guy isn't that kid Senju Nawaki?" As he spoke, he looked up at Black and White, wanting to hear the most definite answer.

    Heiheijue shook his head and said: "I'm sure it's not Senju Naoki, now Senju Naoshu is in Konoha Village, according to our plan, we didn't kill him in the last trap, and now Senju Naoshu is dead  He has been fully protected by Konoha. It is estimated that it will be very difficult to leave the village again. Even if he has the strength of Jonin now, he still cannot get a permit to leave the village. After all, he is from Senshouzhuma  Grandson, the heir of Mudun Xueji Jiejie."

    "Can't rule out the possibility that he sneaked out? Cough coughcough cough" He frowned, and just about to say something, he coughed.

    "Yes, because when he was fighting, I sensed the power of Sharingan from that person. Senju Naoshu should not have Sharingan."

    "What! Cough coughcough cough cough" The man stood up suddenly, but coughed a few times because he was too hasty. The man covered his mouth vigorously. After coughing,  Wiping his mouth, he wiped off the blood in his hand lightly.  Looking up at Black and White, the eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan in his eyes slowly turned: "What are you arranging?"

    Hei Hei never changed his face, still bowed his head respectfully and said: "How is it possible, I am the embodiment of your will, everything I do is done under your guidance, how can it be possible to arrange"

    "I hope you are smarter" Before Black and White could finish, the old voice of the man interrupted his words, he sat back slowly, raised his eyes, revealing the reincarnation eyes hidden in his bangs  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and sixth; the plan begins

    ?

    When he was speaking, Hei Jue had been standing aside respectfully, with no expression on his face, but there had already been an uproar in Hei Jue's heart.  It turns outit turns out that he, Uchiha Madara, still hasn't fully trusted himself until now. It has been more than ten years, and Hei Ze has been by Uchiha Madara's side for more than ten or twenty years. He still hasn't fully trusted himself until now,  While feeling sad in his heart, he couldn't help cursing the old fox secretly.

    Uchiha Madara sat paralyzed on the seat, and the nutrient solution was continuously delivered to him through the tube. With a long sigh, he said to Heiheijue: "Our plan is going to be advanced. Have you already chosen the person?"

    Hei Jue nodded: "I've already chosen the person, the orphan of the Uzumaki clan, he doesn't even know his background, as long as we are in front of them" Hei Jue showed a cruel expression on his face.

    Uchiha Madara nodded, he still recognized Hei Ze's basic judgment ability.  "And what about my heir"

    "It's the same It's a member of the Uchiha clan. In this generation of the Uchiha clan, it is called the existence of the crane tail. However, other people don't know that the guy they call the crane tail has an unusually special substance in his body.  strength, and should be able to withstand the cells in the Qianshou Zhujian."

    "Well" Madara Uchiha nodded: "I don't care about these things. I just need to see the final result. I don't need to report the process to me. Okay, you can go down."

    "Yes" Heiheijue nodded respectfully, and was about to step back, as if thinking of something, he paused and said, "Thenwhat should I do with that guy who knows how to hide and share eyes?  "

    Uchiha Madara pondered for a while, coughed twice and said: "AhemI will deal with that person naturally. You just need to grasp the movement of that person, and I will deal with the rest."

    "But your body" Hei Jue said half worried and half gloating.  Now he still needs Uchiha Madara, since he has been by his side for so many years, and the plan has been arranged, he finally found someone who was taken advantage of by him, Hei Jue didn't want Uchiha Madara to die in vain, at least,  Only after everything has been arranged can we die.

    With Heijue's perception, Uchiha Madara's current state can't beat the mysterious person he perceived before. If Madara is a little younger or his body is a little better, maybe he can still  Chances of entanglement.  But these black people dare not say anything at all.

    Uchiha Madara, a man who is extremely conceited, he even regards his dignity and face as more important than his life. Except in front of Senjujuma, he maintains a cold attitude at other times.  Never changed.

    If Hei Jue told him at this time, hey, give up, you can't beat him, then there may only be two results.  One, Madara went to that guy and was killed by him, and two, Madara went to that guy after killing herself, and was killed by that guy.  No matter what kind it is, it is not good for Heijue. In order to revive his mother, he has been lurking for so long and endured so much. What's the point of enduring it for a few more years?

    Hei Ze hesitated for a moment, but finally chose to go out, his body slowly dived into the soil, and disappeared in front of Uchiha Madara.

    "AhemcoughIs it another Uchiha who has Mutun Chakra? Or is it a Senju clan with Sharingan?" Uchiha Madara's eyes flashed a gleam, and he wanted to say  Although he trusts Heijue, Madara always feels that he seems to be planning something behind his back, because in Madara's view, everything is going too smoothly.

    Except that the plan did not blow up Senju Nawaki, all other plans can be completed perfectly no matter what. Although this gave him the meaning of a son of the world and a protagonist in life, Uchiha Madara, who was cautious in his life,  I don't believe it.

    "Nanhe Shrine" Uchiha Madara muttered the name: "What's going on here, is there anything else I don't know?"

    If there is no Chen's appearance, then Madara will always trust Heijue until the finale.  However, the appearance of Tatsuo Uchiha seems to have erected a bottomless gully between Madara and Kuroze, forcibly making the already fragile relationship between the two even more fragile.

    With a sigh, the originally very dim lights in the cave gradually disappeared, and the feeling of darkness was restored again.  Only the perennially inconvenient grunt of the pipes proves that there are still people here.

    Uchiha Tatsumi, who is far away in the country of Chuan, didn't even know that he was being targeted at this moment, but even if he knew, it didn't matter, Chen wouldn't care at all, Uchiha Madara at this moment is just a dying person,  Even if he can fight, how long can his old body support him?

    theNow Chen is most concerned about how to teach the two little girls and where to start.  Half of his own strength is obtained by his own hard work, and the other half is cultivated by systematic guidance. His own experience is absolutely not suitable for transferring to the two little girls.

    Looking at the two people who had rested before him and were full of energy, looking at him expectantly, Chen showed a helpless expression on his face. He didn't know what to teach the two little girls at all.

    To put it bluntly, Chen is not a good teacher. In terms of strength, he may be very strong, but in terms of experience in accepting apprentices, he is just a junior.

    Shaking his head, according to what he knew before, Uchiha Chen looked at the two seriously with a straight face.

    "Okay, the rest time in the morning has passed, and now it's time to enter the next stage of practice, meow!"

    "Here!" The little girl responded crisply.

    Chen sighed softly: "Do ten sets of physical training first, and then continue to refine Chakra."

    "Yes!" Meow Miao's little face also turned serious, but the next second she asked: "But, uncle Chen, what is physical training?"

    "Brother Chen or Master." Chen added: "The so-called art, in fact, the most systematic distribution is divided into Ninjutsu, Taijutsu and Illusion. Ninjutsu is the escape technique we routinely use, and Taijutsu is  Physical attack is the most commonly used method in melee combat, while illusion is a means of using mental energy to attack and induce the enemy. At your current age and Chakra, it is best to start practicing from physical art. You must know physical  Jutsu is the basis for determining the lower limit of a ninja, and ninjutsu and genjutsu, I will teach you slowly when you grow up."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and seventh; successful refining

    ?

    "Is it like this?" Miaomiao's little face showed a disappointed expression. It seemed that she still hoped to learn ninjutsu with Uchiha Chen, but unexpectedly, she was rushed to learn taijutsu by Chen.  .

    With a face full of entanglements, Miaomiao little loli snorted softly, and walked towards the room step by step with brisk steps. Since her villainous Uncle Chen had already said that she could leave, she threw it to  She has a scroll, which is obviously for her to go back to her room to study it carefully, um, that's right, that's the way it is, Meow Meow little Lolita nodded and thought.

    Not caring about the little loli who was offline, Chen squatted down and looked at Baba, and said softly: "Come on, now close your eyes and start refining chakra, see if you can extract chakra now."  Touching the little girl's head, He Xi's smile seemed to be encouraging the little girl no matter what.

    Baaba blushed, nodded timidly, then closed her eyes and sat cross-legged in the corridor, with her hands in front of her knees, trying to sense the cellular energy and spiritual energy in her body.

    The little girl blushed, no matter how hard she tried or meditated, she still couldn't extract a trace of chakra.  Baa Baa quietly opened her eyes, looked at Uchiha Tatsumi and whispered: "III'm afraid" As she spoke, she pouted and was about to cry.  It was as if he was worried that he would be beaten and scolded mercilessly by Chen if he couldn't finish it.

    "Big big brother won't you scold me?" The little guy looked at Uchiha Chen quietly, and asked in a low voice, just like a little traitor collaborating with the enemy, foolishly pointing at his own  The enemy reports the situation.

    Uchiha Tatsuo was almost amused by the cute expression of this little lolita.  Reaching out to scratch the little guy's nose, the little guy squinted his eyes and enjoyed Uchiha Tatsuo's touch.  There is a saying that the little guy is actually the one who is closest to nature. Ever since Chen mastered the power of the Six Paths, his whole body exudes a natural aura all the time, which is the expression of being close to nature.

    Although the little girls don't know the reason, they just feel very comfortable being close to Uchiha Chen. Whether it's the breath on his body or the feeling for Uchiha Chen, they feel very comfortable and make them think involuntarily.  To get close to Uchiha Tatsuya.

    "Silly girl" Chen smiled, and comforted him: "No, hurry up, big brother will help you watch, you have to work hard."

    "Yeah!" Baabaa nodded, continued to close her eyes and slowly feel the energy in her body, trying hard to extract chakra.

    One minutetwo minutes

    One hourtwo hours

    Time passed by every minute and every second, Uchiha Chen's face did not change at all, but the previous calmness had long been lost on Baba's face. At this moment, her shoulders shrugged, and the tears in her eyes were about to fall  Lose.  But in front of Uchiha Tatsumi, the little girl resisted the pain in her heart and wanted to hold it back, but such an older child, tears come as soon as they say it, how can they hold it back?

    With red eyes, he sobbed softly at Uchiha Chen, "I'm sorrybig brother."

    Uchiha Chen sighed, after all, geniuses are not common, there is already a gem in front of meow, Uchiha Chen is boring watching this little girl refining chakra.

    "It's okay Brother Chen and I also spent a long time refining Chakra before. Originally, refining Chakra did not happen overnight. It's okay, take your time."

    Touching the little girl's head, Uchiha Tatsuo tried to make his tone more peaceful.  Don't look at the little girl who is a bit weaker, but she is still a strong person. She looked up at Uchiha Chen and said, "Then, why can my sister Miaomiao extract that Zakra."

    "It's Chakra!"

    "oh."

    The corners of Chen's mouth stiffened slightly, "Thatyour sister is different. You are still young, and when you grow up, you will be like your sister. Okay, let's come here today, go play with your sister  , Let¡¯s talk about refining Chakra tomorrow.¡±

    The little girl lowered her head and followed behind Uchiha Chen without saying a word. After being brought into the room by Chen, she threw herself on her little bed without raising her head for a long time.  Seeing this, Chen did not comfort, but retreated silently, he knew that even if he wanted to comfort him at this moment, it would be useless, and the child would still cry a lot.

    Besides, such an older child is more forgetful, and this kind of sad thing may be forgotten after sleeping, so Chen didn't care so much

    ? Time flies like an arrow, and the sun and the moon fly like a shuttle.  Time is like quicksand in your hands, there is no way to stop its passing.  In the blink of an eye, Chen has been in this mountain village for more than a week.

    AlthoughStaying at home, but still very clear about the battle outside.

    And during this week, the little girl Baa Baa also successfully extracted Chakra.  Chen still remembers that when she refined the chakra, a bright smile appeared on her originally gloomy little face, like a brightly colored sun in the sky, not only dispelling the shadow in her own heart, but also covering the original  The melancholy at home also dissipated.

    In the past few days, because of the little girl, her mother and her sister have been worried about her, and even Chen has been affected and has become a lot lazy.  It can be said that now it is finally time to clear the clouds and see the sun, and it is full of joy.

    After the little girl successfully extracted chakra, Chen was sure that Baa Baa was also a genius, but it was different from her sister's talent. Her sister Miaomiao was better at chakra, while she was better at chakra  degree of control.

    When Chen hadn't taught the knowledge about chakra control, Baa Baa could already easily control his own chakra in a small way.  This kind of talent is rare. If you put in a little effort in this area, you can definitely reach the pinnacle of chakra control, just like the princess Tsunade of the Thousand Hands Clan back then.  Its chakra control ability can be said to push across the entire era, and even Uchiha Madara may not be as delicate as Tsunade in terms of chakra control.

    Moreover, the amount of chakra in Baa Baa is actually not small. As Chen said before, she is actually just nervous. The nervousness and her age make it impossible for her to catch up with Meow Meow in the first place.  Failed to extract chakra on the first day.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and eighth; Madara Uchiha in action

    ?

    Just ask a three or four-year-old child who has never been exposed to this area of ??knowledge can absorb and understand what Chen said within a day.  There is no way to fully understand what Chen is trying to express.

    Aside from being nervous on the first day and getting involved on the second day, the little guy was able to extract chakra in the third day.  After the baptism of pulsation, the current meridians of her and Miaomiao are not comparable to those of their peers at all. This level of meridian toughness can only be possessed by the elite.  Perhaps the strength of the two is far inferior to that of the elite ninja, but the foundation laid by the two is destined to surpass the elite ninja.

    In fact, the sooner you use the pulsation, the better, because the effect of this thing on the human body is limited, and it can only be improved to that level. Just like the current Chen, if he takes the pulsation, it only has a recovery effect.  A slight improvement is no longer enough to attract Chen's attention.

    The two little girls took Pulse when they first refined ninjutsu, and they had already won at the starting line beforehand.  So why civilian ninjas will never be able to get ahead unless they rely on a master with a background. The reason is here. When civilian ninjas are still preparing for exercise at the starting line, they have already stood at the finish line relying on their deep background.  in front of the line.

    Of course, during this week, Chen didn't just pay attention to the current situation of Baa Baa's cultivation.  Chen's wooden avatars scattered in various battlefields were constantly sending him information on the battlefield.  In the Land of Earth, Chen's wooden avatar has successfully evoked the conflict between Iwa Ninja Village and Sand Ninja Village. In addition, he made a big fuss in the Land of Wind before his body, and the relationship between Iwa Ninja and Sand Ninja at this moment has been broken.  The situation is the same as fire and water, if there is a Konoha watching over them, the fight may have already started.

    At this moment, on the battlefields of the Land of Wind, the Land of Earth, and the Land of Fire, the allied ninjas are no longer visible. They fight on their own, fearing each other's strength. This battlefield has been successfully muddied by Chen.  Each country is fighting on its own, but it also indirectly helps Muye Village.

    Originally, they had to face the joint offensive from Sand Ninja Village and Iwa Ninja Village. Although they were not disadvantaged, they were definitely not advantages. Now the two countries turned against each other, which greatly eased the tension on the western front of the Nation of Fire.  After Chen found out, he couldn't help but laugh, but he didn't expect Muye Village to pick up a loophole.

    As for the Land of Thunder, the wooden avatar did not send the news. The third generation of Raikage in Yunin village is too domineering. Under the condition of restricting the use of Mudun and Sharingan, the wooden avatar is not completely sure that it can resist the third generation of Raikage.  , can only be drawn slowly

    Not only Chen alone is arranging something, but in the dark corner, there is another person who is also arranging some unknown plans. With a long sigh, the body of the person hidden in the dark hole is full of pain.  Trembling for a while, his old body gradually became stronger, the tube behind him continuously conveyed vitality and chakra, his pale hair was turning black at a speed visible to the naked eye, full of  The wrinkled face is gradually replaced by smooth skin.

    Uchiha Madara stood up and waved his hand.  Hei Jue slowly emerged from behind, holding a bright red battle armor from the Warring States Period in his hand.  Madara stretched out both hands, and under Heijue's service, he put on the armor that belonged to him back then.

    "Did anyone find it?" Uchiha Madara wrote lightly, twisting his neck.

    "It has been confirmed that the person is in the territory of Chuanzhi Country, and the specific location has not been detected. This person is very cunning. He has never used Chakra in the recent period, and he cannot rely on Chakra's perception to detect it. What's more, this person's perception  His ability is outstanding, I have no way to approach him to investigate, I can only follow him from a distance, and after a period of time, I lost him. I can only roughly confirm that he is in the territory of the country of Sichuan, and has not left the range of the country of Sichuan. "  Hei Jue replied respectfully.

    "Trash" Madara said disdainfully.  The cold voice is no longer full of old meaning like before.  Once again, Madara regained his youth, and even his mentality became younger.  Instead of being cautious, I became as arrogant as before.  The eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan in his eyes slowly turned, raised his head and smiled strangely: "I hope you can let me play longer, so it won't be in vain. I spent such a big price to use the last three times to become younger!"  Opportunity."

    It is important to know that there is no limit to the youthfulness of plaques. The plaques that have been seriously injured have begun to heal themselves to varying degrees after obtaining intercolumnar cells.  Especially after he fully fused the cells of Hashirama, the face of Hashirama appeared on his body, which also slowed down the speed of his aging, but people will become old after all.  In order to be able to live longer, Madara removed those unnecessaryLet yourself grow old in advance, start accumulating energy, and wait for the critical time to change back again.

    However, Madara's injury is too serious, and his age is too old. After going around like this, he only has three chances to become younger. This time he hoped to meet Uchiha Tatsumi, so Madara decisively used one chance.

    "Mutun, Sharingan" Madara murmured softly, "Could this be the harbinger of the birth of a new Samsara Eye? Isn't there only one person in this world who can have Samsara Eye?"

    "Master Madarahas finished tidying up." At this time, Hei Ze stepped forward to remind him, interrupting Uchiha Madara's contemplation.

    Spot nodded, didn't say anything, raised his hand to signal Heijue to lead the way, then followed behind Heijue, and galloped all the way to the location of the country of Sichuan.

    Their secret base is neither in the country of water nor in the country of rain, but in the central area of ??the country of fire, which is still a little distance from the country of chuan.  At that time, just as dusk fell, the two stopped rushing, but chose to build a wooden house in the forest by Madara to have a rest for a night.

    Getting up early the next morning, the two continued on their way.  The ninja Uchiha Madara I met along the way were not polite at all. Whether it was the sand ninja rock ninja or the Konoha ninja, they could no longer evacuate after encountering Uchiha Madara, and were torn off by Uchiha Madara alone.  It became the fertilizer of Mudun.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and ninth; tracking

    ?

    "It's here." Heihei led Uchiha Madara to gallop all the way, without stopping in the middle, until he came to the place where the general of the country of Kawa was stationed and now it was destroyed by Chen, pointing to the ruins and said to Uchiha Chen:  "It was in this place that I sensed the existence of that person. It was originally the place where the group of ineffective samurai from the Kawa no Nation was stationed. For some reason, I offended that person, was destroyed and burned by that person, and became what it is now.  I only dare to sense from a distance. That person is too sensitive. I tried to follow up before, but I was detected by that person only by stepping forward a little bit. Fortunately, that person didn't do anything after sensing me.  Only then was he able to escape, and after that, he only dared to follow from afar, never thinking about going forward."

    After Uchiha Madara listened carefully to the black and white report, he walked forward, put his hands together, and clasped his five fingers together to form the word "Î×". Then he put his hands on the ground, slowly closed his eyes, and slowly began to perceive this place  There have been wars.

    Although it has been more than a week, the chakra after Uchiha Tatsuo performed ninjutsu here did not completely disappear with the passage of time.  There are still traces of Uchiha Tatsuo's Chakra here, although it is very small, it can still be detected.

    Madara was not in a hurry, but slowly perceived it, and he knew that he would not be aware of it for a while.  I don't know how long it took, Uchiha Madara suddenly opened his eyes, he caught a strange but familiar fire attribute chakra breath, this chakra breath is very familiar, because he learned from this subtle fire attribute chakra breath  The evil and ominous smell was felt in the chakra. Obviously, except for the cursed Uchiha clan, no one's chakra breath would be so full of evil and ominous.  It is unfamiliar, but it is because this chakra belonging to the Uchiha clan makes Madara unable to guess who it is.  Nowadays, most of the Chakra aura of the Uchiha clan powerhouses are familiar to Madara, but this aura is unheard of and unseen.

    "Strange, huh?" Uchiha Madara let out a light snort, could it be that another unknown genius appeared in the family?  Or is it a tribe who is particularly good at forbearance?  It's no wonder Madara thinks this way, there are only a few Kage-level powerhouses in the clan, and Madara knows them all, but it's obviously not them.

    After thinking for a while, Madara Uchiha stood up slowly, turned around and looked at Black and White, nodded and said: "It is indeed a member of our Uchiha clan, and no one has this ominous chakra breath except my Uchiha clan.  "However, what Madara didn't say was that he also sensed an extremely evil power from this breath, which seemed to be very similar to the breath of the heretic golem that maintained his vitality.

    Squinting at Black and White, Uchiha Madara said lightly: "Is this the last time you sensed his existence?"

    "Yesmy clone was discovered by him when I wanted to get closer here. It seems that because of the clone, he didn't make a move, which allowed my clone to escape and pass on the information." Black and white  Absolutely nodded.

    "Then where did you first sense that person?"

    "In the desert of the Kingdom of the Wind when I was fighting Hatake Mosaku and Ikacho in Konoha Village. It was at that time that I sensed his existence for the first time, and then I sent Bai Ze's clone all the way  Follow him. But" Nepenthes frowned slightly, and wanted to say something, but closed its mouth abruptly.

    "Um?"

    After thinking about it, Black and White shook his head and continued: "Maybe it's an illusion, I don't know too well, I always feel that his strength has improved qualitatively compared to the first time I met him. I don't know why  , when I met him at first, although his aura made me feel terrible, but the strength he showed was far from his aura, but this time, even though he simply released a big fireball technique,  The threat he poses to me is even greater. Logically speaking, it is impossible for a person to have such a big change in strength in just one day This should be an illusion."

    Hearing Nepenthes say this, Uchiha Madara couldn't help but smile, and he also dismissed it as an illusion. After all, it is very difficult for a person to break through after reaching a certain level of strength, which requires accumulated quantitative changes over time.  can cause qualitative changes.  Unless there is a fortuitous encounter, it is impossible to say that someone's strength spans such a large span in one day, how can an fortuitous encounter happen every day?  Uchiha Madara can't deny this, it's too cautious to treat it all as black and white.

    "It seems that my decision to come out this time is correct." Madara clasped her hands in front of her chest, her long black hair fluttering in the wind, looked up at the blue sky, and said in a low voice: "Wooden with the blood of the Uchiha clan  Hmph, interesting, if Hashirama is still there, his jaw might drop in shock, given his nature." Thinking of this, he couldn't help thinking of his old friends and enemies, "It's true that I'm going to meet  Meet him, things are getting more and more interesting.??¡±

    As he said that, he turned around and looked at Heiheijue and said: "The plan has changed, you continue to stir up conflicts between Wuren Village, I will go find that guy and meet him by the way, if he is not bad, I don't mind  Mind if he joins our plan, after all" At this point, Madara's voice gradually lowered: "I don't know if he has any immediate family members, otherwise"

    Madara didn't say what he said later, but Heiheijue understood what he meant, with a strange expression on his face like a pitcher plant, he looked at him with a half-smile and said, "Are you worried that he won't have the eyes of his immediate relatives after he opens the kaleidoscope?"  Will the transplant blind then you won't get his eyes."

    Madara said coldly: "What do I want his eyes to do" He glanced at Hei Jue as he spoke, the circles in his eyes representing reincarnation eyes exuded a meaningful artistic conception, as if warning Hei Jue  Let him stop doing things behind his back.

    "Although I am old, I still have the strength to kill you. You'd better settle down a little bit." Uchiha Madara spoke in a neutral tone, not paying attention to black and white at all.

    "Hahahahahow is that possible." Heijue's head separated from Baijue's body, with an embarrassed face, Yingying said to Uchiha Madara with a smirk: "Master Madara,  I am your will, where your fingertips point is the direction I am going, how could I do small tricks behind your back." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and tenth; the arrival of Uchiha Madara

    ?

    Uchiha Madara gave Heijue a cold look, chuckled and said in his heart, "He hasn't said anything yet, this Heijue has started to show his loyalty here, and there are probably ghosts in this guy's heart.  "

    But Madara did not point out this point. Heijue claimed to be his will. There is no doubt about this. After all, the inscription on the inscription that only the Kaleidoscope Sharingan can see cannot be faked. This alone, Madara  It is impossible to doubt Hei Jue, what he doubts is whether Hei Jue has done some unknown deeds behind his back, such as power or something, as long as it is a conscious creature, it will subconsciously pursue it.

    Uchiha Madara doesn't mind Heijue's pursuit of power. To subvert the entire ninja world, not only Madara's super strength is needed, but also the cooperation of his subordinates. It is impossible to win alone. The stronger Heijue is, the most important thing for him  The master Uchiha Madara is more convenient.

    "Let's go" Madara Uchiha turned and left after notifying Hei Ze.  Half of his purpose of coming out has been achieved, and now as long as he finds Chen, his purpose of coming out this time will be considered to be completely completed.

    "You go back first, remember to grasp the relationship between countries. Konoha is too strong now, unless Sinin Village joins hands, otherwise there is no way to put pressure on Konoha Village." Uchiha Madara sighed softly.  Hey, Konoha is now so strong, a large part of the credit should be attributed to him.  Back then, he and Senshou Zhujian split into two groups, one headed north, the other headed south, and headed towards other ninja villages, and they didn't bring any subordinates, just the two of them, Madara headed north, to the land of the earth  , the country of clouds, the country of water advances, the country of Asao Taki in Hashirama, the country of rain, and the country of winds advance.

    Possibly because Madara was too strong, one person almost crippled the Land of Earth, the Land of Clouds, and the Land of Water.  After that, it experienced two more wars, and it has not recovered until now.

    ? Back then, Madara Uchiha formed an army alone, standing at the gate of Iwanin Village. The first Tsuchikage and the second Tsuchikage didn't even dare to fart, so they could only carefully guard against Uchiha Madara's attack.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara couldn't help shaking his head, with a nostalgic expression on his face.  At that time, he and Senshou Zhujian were enemies and friends, and they jointly founded Muye Village. Although the two parted ways because of disagreements, he still believed that only Zhujian was qualified to be his enemy in this world.

    Hei Jue nodded, "Recently, Yannin Village and Sand Ninja Village have started to have some conflicts. It seems that that person is sowing discord, and there seems to be slight deviations on other fronts, which has deviated from our expected plan.  "

    Hearing this, Madara thought for a while, Hei Ze had told him about this news before, but he didn't attract attention at first, thinking it was just a small fight, but he didn't expect that Iwanin and Sand Ninja were too stupid  , I don't even understand such an obvious method of blaming others. Did they grow up eating shit or gold?

    Frowning, Uchiha Madara did not stop, but said as he walked: "I don't care about this matter. Since the matter has been settled for you, it is your business. I only want the result, I don't care about the process."  Care, remember, I only look at the final result." Saying that, Uchiha Madara gave Black and White a cold look, and the killing intent in his eyes was already obvious, which is to tell the two of them that those who do not follow the script  , then all clear the stage.

    Heiheiji nodded, seeing that Uchiha Madara didn't intend to stay, his figure gradually sank, slowly got into the soil, and disappeared into the world here.

    "Andthose who provoke trouble, follow closely at any time" Madara said casually, not caring whether Black and White had already left, and after finishing this sentence, he stepped out and left the place straight away.

    After a long while, there was a wave of waves on the originally calm ground, and a pitcher plant-like head poked out from the soil, looking at the direction where Madara Uchiha was leaving, his brows were frowned, and he fell into endless contemplation.

    However, Uchiha Madara was walking on the road, thinking about the question about Uchiha Tatsuo, and the more he thought about it, the more interesting he became.  His Mu Dun still bit off a piece of his flesh because of the battle with Zhujian back then. After recovering from his injuries, he accidentally got the human body of Mu Dun and opened the eyes of reincarnation. He really couldn't understand what Chen's Mu Dun was like.  own.

    "Could it be that Konoha's people used the cells in the Hashirama to conduct live experiments?" Uchiha Madara immediately ruled out this idea: "No, no, no, how could those hypocritical guys in Konoha carry out this kind of live experiments.  " Because of the prior perception, Madara was able to confirm that Chen was from the Uchiha clan, so he had this assumption.

    "Humph" Madara chuckled, "It's getting more and more interesting." After realizing that she couldn't figure it out, Madara didn't think about it any more. Since she didn't know, she could just ask.  He thinks that with his current strength, let alone fighting against the entire ninja world, he can still deal with a dozen or so kage-level powerhouse Madara, but it's just a difference.It's nothing more than Mudun and Sharingan, that is, a weakened version of himself. On this alone, Madara is already invincible, and it's his enemies who should be worried.

    Although he didn't know where the person he was looking for was, Madara relied on his super perception ability and the guidance of the sixth sense in the dark.  Flying from the mountain village

    However, at this time Uchiha Chen was still teaching his two precious apprentices.

    "Meow meow! Be seriousdon't look around, it's about you, don't be lazy or slack off when practicing gymnastics, and baaaa, you too, don't always be run by your sister, she won't listen to you  Just follow and be disobedient?" Uchiha Tatsuo looked helplessly at the two little guys, really, no matter where the little devils are, they like to make trouble?

    ? Since both of these two little guys have extracted Chakra, it seems that they have unlocked new achievements, and they have become more unscrupulous under the leadership of Miaomiao.  Originally, it was just a small fight in the village, but now that they can refine chakra, it is like a rebellion, causing a "bloody storm" in the village.

    Perhaps it was because Chen had such a good impression on them before, that even if Chen is serious now, he is not afraid of Meow Meow, but my sister is still afraid at first, as long as she is with her sister, she is even more courageous than her sister.  Rang Chen had to sigh, if he doesn't sing, it's a blockbuster.

    Just when Chen was lamenting how courageous these two little girls were, suddenly his eyes froze and he looked into the distance with an unkind expression.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and eleventh; double strong meeting

    ?

    Who is he, Uchiha Tatsuya?  The majestic Ten-tailed Jinchuriki, even the shadow of Gonin Village, is a guy who at least pretends to respect, and now he is reduced to the miserable situation of raising children?  What's more, it's his own doing, sending it to his door to be ravaged by others.

    Looking at the two little guys jumping up and down like monkeys in front of him, Chen let out a long sigh.  Fortunately, he hasn't started teaching the two little guys ninjutsu. Even if the two little guys have chakra, they can't release it with the medium of ninjutsu. At most, they will strengthen their physical fitness.  There is a body of chakra but there is no way to display it.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsu couldn't help but feel very lucky.  Just teaching them how to refine chakra is already so troublesome, if you teach them ninjutsu, what's the point?  Uchiha Chen, who made up his mind, decided that before he took the two little guys out, he would never hand over ninjutsu to the two of them.

    Just thinking about it, Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes suddenly froze, and he looked into the distance with a serious expression.  In that place, Chen sensed a familiar yet very unfamiliar huge Chakra breath.  Uchiha Chen smiled coldly, although he didn't know who was coming, but he could probably guess the purpose of coming.  It's nothing more than someone coming to him after he killed the general of the country of Sichuan. You must know that although the country of Sichuan is small, it is often used as a battlefield between the two countries, but its status is unshakable.  The minerals of the country of Sichuan are as famous as the herbs of the country of the wind, and it is one of the main sources of iron ore in various countries.

    It seems that no one will pay attention, but once someone breaks the tacit understanding between them, it will usher in joint sanctions from several countries.

    Needless to say, Uchiha-tatsu said that in all likelihood, they found the ruins that Uchiha-tatsu burned and were searching for the murderer.

    Smiling coldly, he squatted down and ordered the two little girls to tell the villagers to hide. Chen chopped off his feet and disappeared in front of Meow and Baa. When he appeared again, he had already vacated  That's all, Ju Gaoling stands in the sky tens of meters away.

    Chen crossed his hands and hugged his chest, released the aura in his body as a temptation, then closed his eyes and waited quietly for the person to arrive

    Madara, who originally wanted to find the traces of Uchiha Tatsumi, suddenly sensed an extremely strong aura on the way, and couldn't help but smile lightly, and immediately guessed that this aura was obviously emitted by Uchiha Tatsumi, for the purpose of  Want to lure him over.

    However, Uchiha Madarai is a bold man, so how can he be afraid of these?

    Who was Uchiha Madara afraid of?  Since the Warring States period, Uchiha Madara has gone through countless wars, fought on the battlefield for countless times, and wandered between life and death. Even the original Uchiha Madara would not be afraid of challenges, let alone  Now?

    Uchiha Madara immediately searched for this huge chakra momentum and galloped away.

    "It really is you." When Uchiha Madara saw Chen standing proudly in the sky tens of meters high, Uchiha Madara subconsciously felt angry, "How dare you stand on top of me?"

    Even with the ability of the reincarnation eye, Uchiha Madara's figure gradually rose and stopped slightly higher than Uchiha Tatsuo.

    Chen chuckled, and when he saw those eyes, he guessed who it was.

    "Sure enough, it is Uchiha Madara who has planned for decades and finally became Ten Tails Jinchuriki, the news is really well-informed." Chen couldn't help but think.

    Ever since the battle with Mosaku Hatake, Chen discovered that Black and White Jue was hanging behind him and was watching him from afar. Chen, who originally planned to solve Black and White Jue, was interrupted by Mosaku Hatake and stopped paying attention  these two people.

    For him, Mosaku Hatake, who has a sage mode, is more attractive than Black and White, which he has never realized before.

    And Hei Heijue broke out in a cold sweat when he sensed that Chen's breath had locked him, and immediately retreated far away, no longer paying attention to the battle between the two.  This catastrophe.

    Glancing at Uchiha Madara squinting, since Chen perceived the existence of Black and White Jue, he knew that Uchiha Madara, whom he hadn't encountered in that era, would have had a collision with him in this era.

    "Are you really a member of my Uchiha clan?" Madara took a step forward with the Uchiha fan on his back, saw the Uchiha clan crest on Chen Yi's robe, raised his eyebrows, and said calmly.

    Madara confirmed that Chen is a member of the Uchiha clan long ago. After all, there is no one other than the Uchiha clan who can possess this kind of chakra. Now seeing the Uchiha clan emblem on his robe, the last trace of doubt also followed.  The smoke dissipated.

    However, Chen looked at Uchiha Madara.?He didn't speak, the Sangoudama Sharingan in his eyes had perfectly answered Madara's words for Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Chen smiled softly. For Uchiha Madara, being famous is not as good as seeing him.  The aura of looking down on the world is indeed beyond the reach of the current Chen. Even if Chen's strength is far above Uchiha Madara, the power he possesses is also above Uchiha Madara, but he is not as powerful as Uchiha Madara.  That way, he has been invincible in the world since the Warring States period.

    This kind of momentum can only be formed after a long period of accumulation. After decades of accumulation, Uchiha Madara has naturally formed this kind of self-confidence and deterrence.

    Looking at Madara Uchiha, who is in full bloom, Chen Xin said: "So, is this the will of the strong, the heart of the strong?"

    Originally, he only vaguely understood the heart of the strong man that Hatake Mosaku said at the time, but now he seems to have found a way to move forward, and in which direction should he develop.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsuo's mood couldn't help becoming calmer, and his mood that was scorched by the little girl in the past two days also became better, and the eyes looking at Uchiha Madara became much friendlier.

    "Uchiha Madara, being famous is worse than being famous." Chen said softly.

    Uchiha Madara's heart turned cold. He seemed to have never said that he was Uchiha Madara, but Uchiha Tatsuya clearly stated his identity.

    "I seem to have never said that I am Uchiha Madara." Madara said with a cold face, with a chill.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and twelve;

    ?

    Although it looked extremely indifferent on the surface, Uchiha Madara felt extremely shocked at this time. He defected from Konoha decades ago and fought the last battle between the Valley of the End and Senjuzhu.  Madara Uchiha was beheaded at the cost of serious injuries, so there is no such person as Madara Uchiha in the world.

    However, this is not the case in fact, this is just a method used by Uchiha Madara.  He successfully deceived everyone with the help of the illusion Izan, and also deceived Senju Hashirama who knew him well. When he fell under the waterfall, Uchiha Madara bit off a piece of meat from Senju Hashirama.  With the cells of Qianshou Zhujian, he successfully disappeared from everyone's eyes and completely turned into the dark.

    Senjujuma died of serious injuries shortly after fighting Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara received the help of Hashirama cells and Heijue, and successfully fused Hashirama cells when life and death were blurred.  Since then, the body of the immortal and the eye of the immortal existed on Madara's body at the same time, allowing him to open the eye of reincarnation. With the help and guidance of Heijue, he found and summoned the golem of the outsider, and then the power of the golem of the outsider has been hanging  With one breath, I linger until now.

    Although his body has not fully recovered and he is beginning to age gradually, with the help of the heretic golem, Madara Uchiha can already have three chances to exert his full power.

    Now that he came out to find the person who disturbed the world, he used an opportunity very extravagantly.

    However, what he didn't expect was that Uchiha Tatsuo had completely exposed his identity as soon as they met.

    "Who the hell are you?" Madara's hands no longer hugged her chest, but naturally hung down on her side, not touching her thighs. If you don't look carefully, it may not attract people's attention at all, but in fact, at this moment  Uchiha Madara has already been prepared, and in the blink of an eye, Madara will be able to preemptively take down Uchiha Tatsumi.

    The reason why I didn't do it now is because I wanted to ask a little more about the situation.

    "Aren't you going to talk?" Madara stared at Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes, and seeing the indifference in his eyes, he couldn't help being angry: "Then I can only use force to make you speak!" With his hands quickly making seals,  With a dazzling Indian style, Madara placed one hand under his mouth and took a deep breath.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    An unimaginably large fireball spit out from Uchiha Madara's mouth and flew straight towards Chen.

    Ordinary ninjas can only use the big fireball technique, which is at most the size of a basketball. Even the Uchiha clan who are good at performing fire escape, their improved high fireball technique is only the size of a bucket, but the diameter of his Uchiha Madara's high fireball technique  But it is as long as a wall, like a flame elf, baring its teeth and claws, intimidating Uchiha Chen, and can feel the burning temperature and tumbling heat of the fireball even from a long distance.

    Chen stood motionless at the same place, as if he was frightened by Uchiha Madara's powerful fireball technique. Uchiha Madara's face was expressionless. He knew that Chen would never be defeated by a mere powerful fireball technique. If so, it would be in vain  Bantete came out of the secret base for a while after regaining his youth.

    Sure enough, when the big fireball was only ten centimeters away from Uchiha Chen Kankan, it suddenly stopped for some reason, and could no longer advance half a point.

    Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows, vaguely, he seemed to see the thin layer of water curtain in front of Uchiha Chen, that layer of water curtain blocked his fireball ten centimeters away from Uchiha Chen, unable to go deep  .

    "When!" Madara couldn't help being slightly surprised, he hadn't seen Uchiha Tatsumi's seal before, the water curtain seemed to appear there out of thin air, without any sign or precaution.

    "Muji ninjutsu" After thinking about it, Madara raised the corner of his mouth slightly, looked at Chen, and finally had a trace of fighting spirit in his eyes: "It's interesting."

    At this moment, Chen finally moved. He stretched out his hand and tapped lightly through the water curtain.  There were waves, but now from the place where Chen's finger lightly tapped, circles of ripples spread towards the distance, enveloping the Hao fireball.

    "Chi Chi Chi Chi" When the fire encounters water, it will not only evaporate the water, but also extinguish it alive. Water vapor will continue to rise, and the spotted fireball will gradually change at a speed visible to the naked eye.  Small, swallowed by Chen's water curtain, disappeared cleanly and completely.

    Chen breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Uchiha Madara with the eyes of a fool, and joked: "After Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara fought in the Valley of the End, Konoha was in the Valley of the End  Two huge statues were built, one of Senjubashima in armor and the other of Madara Uchiha in armor."

    Uchiha Madara couldn't help being stunned after listening.?Smiled, then shook his head, he didn't say such silly things as why it wasn't someone else who used the transformation technique to change into his appearance.

    who is he?  Uchiha Madara, as a strong man, he should have the consciousness of a strong man.  As Uchiha Madara, who was juxtaposed with Senju Hashirama, the god of the ninja world, he has his own arrogance, and he doesn't bother to make such low-level jokes.

    Furthermore, the transformation technique can change the form, but it cannot change a person's temperament.  It's not that Uchiha Madara himself absolutely doesn't have the aura of looking down on the world.  Even in Qianshou Zhujian, he faintly lacks this kind of aura, and only after he casts the fairy mode, can he see a little bit of clues from him.  However, Madara has such a temperament, ordinary people can't imitate at all, and won't imitate.

    There was a small embarrassment, and Uchiha Madara didn't feel much about it. He had seen this kind of thing a lot, especially when he was with his old friend Senjujuma, he often had to endure thousands of  Gradually, he also learned how to ignore such naughty people like Shouzhujian's nonchalant temperament.

    It was only a slight warm-up exercise just now, neither of them took it seriously, and they didn't even show any enthusiasm for warming up.  The simple temptation was just to show their position. Now that the two have made a final decision, this battle can no longer be avoided.

    At this moment, the atmosphere gradually began to become dignified.  A gust of wind blew by, making an astonishing whistling sound.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and thirteen; confrontation with Madara

    ?

    At this moment, the atmosphere on the scene gradually began to become dignified. In the season of midsummer with a bit of autumn, it should have been a little muggy. Under the imposing confrontation between Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Madara, even this  The temperature between the sky and the earth has also dropped a bit.  In the originally clear sky, at some point, a dark cloud drifted over and covered the sun. Suddenly, the whole world seemed to be shrouded in darkness. It seemed that all creatures were imprisoned by the two, unable to break free, and unable  quiet.

    The two of them faced each other quietly, and neither of them took the initiative to make a move. They seemed to be looking for the other's weakness and wanted to take advantage of it.  It can be said that at this time, whoever moves first will be defeated in the first wave of confrontation between the two.  The war between the two is not just looking for weaknesses, but more importantly, it is a patient competition

    Time passed by every minute and every second, but the two still didn't move, and the aura of the two of them was about to reach a peak.  If it continues like this, maybe it will really explode with a bang.

    At this moment, Uchiha Madara has already put away the contempt in his heart, not for anything else, it is not easy to be able to confront him for such a long time in terms of momentum just because of Chen's energy-raising skills  That's right, judging by Chen's appearance, he is not particularly big, at most he is in his teens or twenties. It is not easy to reach such a height at such a young age.  I think he didn't have Chen's strength when he was Chen's age.

    He looked at Uchiha Chen with approving eyes. Although Madara had already left the Uchiha family, at least he was still a member of the Uchiha family. He ignored most of the people in the family. Only that kind of genius  , Madara will maintain an appreciative attitude, after all Only a genius can help him in his plan.

    Gradually, cold sweat dripped from the foreheads of the two of them. This was not only about the outcome between the two, but more importantly, it was a matter of face.  Whoever makes the first move will face a very difficult situation.

    However, in fact, it is impossible for them to continue in such a stalemate. Not only Chen himself knows, Uchiha Madara also knows very well that his purpose of coming to find Chen is obviously very clear, and it is impossible to waste himself in order to get angry with Chen  One opportunity to fully exploit his strength, he only has three opportunities to fully exploit his strength. It is impossible for Uchiha Madara, who was not in good health, not to cherish this opportunity. You must know that his current plan has just been set.  Never got on track.

    Seeing that his own body was gradually failing, he could hardly find a successor. Before the plan started, he had to give himself such a chance to fully develop his strength.

    Sure enough, the eyes of the two met again. This time, they found that each other's eyes were no longer tentative, but filled with the urge to try.

    Just in the midst of this flash, Chen moved, and Madara also moved.

    Accompanied by two sounds of "shua shua", the fists of the two people collided together.

    Although Uchiha Madara is not a ninja who focuses on Taijutsu, his Taijutsu still cannot be underestimated.

    Two people come and go, but in the blink of an eye, dozens of moves have been exchanged.

    The speed is too fast, so fast that the naked eye can't see it clearly.  Whether it's Uchiha Tatsuya's punch or Uchiha Madara's kick, they all have a unique charm.

    "Bang bang bang."

    Fist to flesh, muscles colliding with each other to make a dull sound.  In the first round of the battle, Chen and Madara had a tacit understanding that neither of them had used ninjutsu, and both of them were using taijutsu to bombard each other.

    In terms of physical skills, although Chen became a ten-tailed jinchuriki, with the bonus of ten-tailed power, and drank the pulse, his physical fitness has been improved qualitatively, but Uchiha Madara was also killed by thousands of troops.  Wearing, honed body skills, even if the physical strength is not as tough and strong as Uchiha Tatsumi, but it is not far behind. After the strength is restored, it is not so easy for Uchiha Madara who has a wooden escape.  defeated it.

    Uchiha Chen swung away with a fist, Madara stabilized his body on the spot, took a breath and put his two slightly numb hands behind his back to cover up, he laughed and said: "I haven't had such fun for a long time, since Hashirama died  It's been a long time since I played so happily, boy, you are very good!"

    With a soft snort, Uchiha Tatsu couldn't deny Madara's words.  For his praise, Chen pretended not to hear it.  This guy, Madara, is very harmful. Although in terms of blood relationship, Madara may really be a person above his grandfather's generation, but Chen has long since stopped treating him as a member of the Uchiha clan.  People who are only for themselves are not worthy of being regarded as the Uchiha clan.people.

    No matter how many reasons he has, no matter how many excuses he has.  He is a poor guy who was deceived by Heijue. For his own illusory unlimited monthly study plan, he even voluntarily gave up his family. This is what Uchiha Chen can't bear.

    Chen respects Madara's strength. Although he is a strong man, he is not a good clansman.  Can be an opponent, but not a friend.

    Chen smiled coldly, shook his numb arms, stepped on his feet, and stepped forward again.

    Madara's face became vigilant again, and he looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with a somewhat ugly look.  The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, he had no choice but to meet him again.

    Invisibly, Uchiha Madara gradually fell into a disadvantage.  Under Chen's continuous offensive, Uchiha Madara retreated steadily, followed by Chen's hard blow.  Madara was careless for a moment, and was bombarded by Chen's punch, and the whole person was swallowed abruptly, like an arrow off the string, falling straight from the air.

    "Boom!"

    With a loud bang, Madara Uchiha fell heavily to the ground, making a bottomless pit.

    Chen's face was expressionless, looking at Madara Uchiha who was smashed into a huge hole by him, the vigilance in Chen's heart did not decrease by half.  Madara is not an enemy who will be defeated by Chen so easily. He still has his own methods. This is just a contest between physical skills, which is barely a warm-up match.  The main course was not served, how could Uchiha Madara be defeated by Chen so easily?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 514; Confrontation with Madara II (thanks to Huang Yefeng for the reward)

    ?

    There are actually many ways to fly in the air, the most common ones are flying psychic beasts, the technique of earth escape from light and heavy rocks, and the power of reincarnation eye heaven.

    Chen didn't have flying psychic beasts, nor did he use the power of the eyes of reincarnation. What Chen used was just the simplest technique of earth escape from light and heavy rocks.  You must know that among these three flying methods, only the technique of earth escape, light and heavy rocks is the most inconvenient.  Although there is no need to use other media, the flexibility of manipulation is not as good as the other two methods.

    However, Chen forcibly defeated Uchiha Madara in the place where he was least proficient.

    Slowly released the blessing of light and heavy rock art, Uchiha Tatsuo came back to the ground.  Looking at Uchiha Madara who was still lying in the huge pit, Chen smiled and mocked: "Get up, I don't believe that you were defeated by me so easily. Could it be that this is what happened with Senjuju, the god of ninja world?  The famous ninja Uchiha Madara?"

    When Chen's fist hit Madara's body before, Chen could clearly feel that he did not hit Uchiha Madara's body, and in Chen's eyes, the purple light on Madara's body flashed away.

    Chen, who also has the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, knows very well that Madara is relying on Susano's defense to forcibly resist Chen's heavy attack at the very moment.

    Uchiha Madara, who was lying in the huge pit, glanced sideways at Chen, and immediately his whole body turned into a cloud of smoke, which dissipated in front of Uchiha Chen.

    "As expected, he is the one who can push Mosaku Hatake back. He is really amazing." Behind Uchiha Tatsuo, behind the forest, Uchiha Madara put his hands behind him, and walked out step by step, looking at Uchiha  Bo Chen couldn't help admiring.

    Who is Shigeru Hatake?  In the post-Hashirama era, it can be said that the strongest person in Konoha Village is not inferior to the second-generation Hokage Senju Feima.  It was in the Qianjuzhuma era, and he was not inferior in front of Senjuzhuma and Uchiha Madara. Even the demigod Sansho Hanzo was not his opponent at all.

    Such a well-known person, even Uchiha Madara has to be cautious about his opponent. With his super strength, Chen unexpectedly forced him out of the immortal mode, and even forced him back.

    Uchiha Madara expressed his praise for Chen without hesitation, "How about Are you interested in creating the greatest cause in the world with me? Follow me and contribute to the peaceful future of this ninja world  Power?" He stretched out his hand towards Chen, indicating that as long as Chen agrees, he can join their organization.

    For Chen, he did not hide his appreciation. When he came out this time, his initial plan was to think whether he could recruit Uchiha Chen.  own plan.  For the plan of unlimited monthly reading, he lost too much. He must ensure that the plan of unlimited monthly reading can be carried out in an orderly manner, so that he can realize his long-cherished wish.

    Chen smiled and didn't answer. He couldn't be more clear about Madara's plan, and even the ending after that, but Chen didn't know how to say it.  The despair he experienced was so painful, and Uchiha Madara was a stubborn person, and he probably wouldn't listen to what Chen said.

    Ban Jianchen didn't answer his question and didn't care, but pointed to Chen and said: "Now you, it's worth letting me remember your name, and it's worth letting me invite you to join my plan  , don't let me lose this patience!"

    Madara is not a very good lobbyist, he has always been arrogant, he will never use those words to persuade a person, he will only speak to a person with a rewarding tone, this is not only an inborn  Temperament, but also the arrogance of someone who has stood at the pinnacle of the ninja world decades ago.

    Having been condescending for decades, he has long forgotten what it means to be a corporal. For him, it is his greatest honor to face Uchiha Tatsumi with this attitude.

    However, from Chen's point of view, all of this has become the performance of the second year of middle school. Madara is just an old middle schooler who has passed the age of second year but is still incomparable.  Although he did have the capital to say that Yiban has the strength, but he got the wrong person in the middle school.

    Chen made seals with both hands, and the seals on his hands changed rapidly.  Madara, who originally planned to further use his half-talking mouth on Chen, couldn't help frowning when he saw this.  Obviously, he knew that his mouth escape had failed.

    What made him very puzzled was that since Chen already knew that he was Uchiha Madara, then he refused so simply and neatly in the face of the solicitation from Uchiha Madara?  You must know that if Madara stands up and speaks out in the ninja world at this time, there will definitely beCountless ninjas flocked to join his organization, and of course, more were those who wanted to deal with him.

    Now that the talk has collapsed, or it has collapsed before the talk started, Uchiha Madara did not speak again.  Seeing that Chen has started to release ninjutsu, it is impossible for Madara to stand here and be a target for Chen.

    Jumping behind him, Madara's hands quickly joined together, just like Chen, both hands quickly formed seals like butterflies.  Under the urging of Madara, the chakra in the body began to run along the meridians, flowing continuously in his body.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    "The technique of water escape and water dragon bullet!"

    The water dragon bomb seemed to come alive in Chen's hands, roaring loudly at Uchiha Madara, opened its big mouth, and bit on the fireball released by Uchiha Madara.

    Uchiha Madara's fireball technique collided with Chen's water dragon bomb technique, making a "chichi" sound, and water vapor continued to emerge from the place where the two collided, and Uchiha Madara's fireball continued to explode.  Evaporation Chen's water dragon bombs, but fire overcomes water, and water also overcomes fire. Similarly, Chen's water dragon bombs are constantly extinguishing Uchiha Chen's fireball technique.

    There are constant heat waves coming from the place where water and fire meet.  However, Uchiha Tatsumi and Uchiha Madara were unmoved at all. The two glanced at each other and then quickly moved away. The water dragon bomb and fireball that lost the blessing of the two chakras exploded with a loud noise.  , while dissipating in this piece of heaven and earth.  All that was left was the scalding water droplets, which fell from the air to the ground bit by bit.

    ps: Thanks to Mr. Huang Yefeng for the 100-point reward!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 515; Confrontation with Madara 3 (Thanks to the reward I am a star boss)

    ?

    The ninjutsu of the two people was canceled out at the same time. Although it did not cause any harm to the two of them, the degree of horror this caused to Uchiha Chen was indescribable.

    Originally, he looked down on him a little because of his strength over Uchiha Madara, but he didn't expect that Uchiha Madara would give him a blow in the next second.  The water dragon bomb technique is an A-level ninjutsu, but the fireball technique performed by Uchiha Madara is just a C-level ninjutsu.

    Although part of the reason is that the terrain here does not have a lot of water for Chen to borrow, but the amount of water produced by Chen's own chakra alone has far exceeded ordinary people's imagination, and can even be compared to the second generation of Hokage.  The man who signed the contract with the sea.

    However, it is this powerful A-level ninjutsu that is offset by Uchiha Madara with only a C-level ninjutsu.  Chen looked at Uchiha Madara's eyes gradually began to become dignified, no longer as big as before.

    Chen couldn't help but snorted coldly, and subconsciously praised: "As expected, Uchiha Madara is indeed a ninja who was once as famous as the god of the ninja world, and his attainment of fire escape is simply the pinnacle."

    Facing Uchiha Tatsumi's praise, Madara didn't make any expression, and he even faintly felt that this was already an insult to him.  Just ask a ninja who has been famous for decades to be praised by an unknown junior, no matter how you say it, it is not a praiseworthy thing.

    Uchiha Madara snorted coldly, and the Sangouyu Sharingan in his eyes slowly turned. Uchiha Chen is young, but it does not mean that his strength is weak. If anyone dares to despise Uchiha Chen because of age  , then he will be brutally and mercilessly attacked by Chen.

    Facing Uchiha Chen, even Uchiha Madara had to open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan. Now he no longer regards Chen as a junior who can be recruited, but regards him as a strong enemy like Senju Hashirama  treat.

    The pair of eternal kaleidoscope writing sharing eyes stared at Uchiha Chen, but the movements of Madara's hands still did not stop.

    I saw that the eternal kaleidoscope in Madara's eyes began to rotate, but his hands quickly began to form seals.

    "The technique of instant body!"

    "The art of escaping fire and singing dragon flames!"

    Madara Uchiha disappeared in front of Chen in the blink of an eye. If Chen's pupil power hadn't recovered at this moment with that nimble and elegant teleportation technique, he might only be able to capture a faint figure.  As the saying goes, the only thing that can't be broken in martial arts is fast, Uchiha Madara's figure kept flickering, and unexpectedly left four afterimages in place miraculously, if those with poor eyesight, I'm afraid they would really think that Madara turned into four people in one body  , attacking Uchiha Tatsuo from all directions at the same time.

    Uchiha Madara in four directions puts the hand that completed the seal under his mouth at the same time, took a sharp breath and spit out four fire dragons from his mouth, attacking Uchiha Chen from four directions at the same time.

    There are a total of sixteen fire dragons in all directions. Looking at it this way, it seems that there are only fire dragons in the world except Uchiha Tatsumi.  The sixteen fire dragons have blocked all the directions in which Chen dodges. If there is no accident, then Uchiha Chen has no other way but to resist.

    But, is there really no other way for Chen?

    Feeling the blazing heat waves coming from all directions, Uchiha Chen felt a little bit strange in his heart. After all, afterimages are always afterimages. Afterimages are not like clones such as shadow clones. Afterimages do not have attacks.  Even if it is the fake Longyan Singing Technique, you only need to find the real body, don't worry about the attacks of those afterimages.

    But after Uchiha Tatsuo sensed it at that moment, he was surprised to find that the technique of Longyan singing in all four directions turned out to be true.  Even if the eyes can deceive people, at least the scorching air waves can't deceive people.

    Reach out and throw out ten kunai with detonating talismans from the system space, and each kunai goes towards a fire dragon.  When it was about to approach Uchiha Madara's fire dragon, it exploded, detonating those roaring fire dragons rushing towards him in advance.

    "Boom boom boom boom!"

    The scorching air waves will not deceive people, and each of the system space detonating symbols thrown by Uchiha Tatsuo was detonated in advance by Uchiha Madara's fire dragon.

    Chen's eyes froze, taking advantage of the moment when Yanlong was delayed by the detonating talisman, he took a slippery step, and cast the instant body technique at this moment, trying to escape from the space surrounded by ninjutsu.

    "Want to escape? No way!" Uchiha Madara snorted coldly, and the four figures flickered at the same time, all rushing to Uchiha Chen, trying to prevent Chen from escaping from his ninjutsu encirclement.

    However, Chen didn't pay attention to the four figures rushing towards him. Although he had a little bit of doubt at this time, he didn't really care about it. He thought that Yu was still the only one rushing towards him.Bo Ban is alone, and the other three are just afterimages.

    Until this time, he still has not used the power of the kaleidoscope Sharingan.  I saw his left hand resting on his waist, with the palm facing down in the shape of a claw, his right hand holding down the elbow of his left hand, his eyes half-closed as he looked at Madara Uchiha, countless mine-attribute chakras condensed on his left hand, creaking  The sound is like the neighing of a thousand birds.

    Uchiha Tatsuo's aura suddenly rose, his eyes fixed, and he locked on Uchiha Madara in an instant.  After his lock, Chen smiled coldly, the blue-purple lightning in his hand kept beating, he paused, and immediately rushed towards the target he locked.

    "Thunder escape Chidori!"

    The bird in the palm neighed and rushed towards Uchiha Madara with a roar.  There was only a scream and a flash of thunder. Chen had already passed through Uchiha Madara, and the whole Chidori passed through his chest, piercing Uchiha Madara and his disguise.

    I saw that Madara who was locked and penetrated by Uchiha Tatsuo stood stiffly on the spot, and immediately the whole person turned into a cloud of smoke and dissipated in front of Uchiha Tatsuya.

    And at this time, it happened that the attacks of the other three figures had also arrived in front of him at this time.

    "Boom boom boom!"

    It was a substantive attack completely, hitting the position where Uchiha Tatsuo stood before.  At this time, how did Uchiha Chen not know what happened?  It was only now that he suddenly came to his senses, no wonder he felt something was wrong before.

    He was completely played by Uchiha Madara. What kind of afterimage is this? This is clearly Uchiha Madara's shadow clone technique.

    ps: Thank you for the 100-point reward that I am a star boss!  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 516: Both losers (thanks to Starlight for the reward)

    ?

    Uchiha Chen's complexion is extremely gloomy at the moment, Chen, who claims to be top-notch smart and possesses top-notch strength, is now being tricked by an old guy who is almost out of date?

    It turns out that Uchiha Madara released the shadow clone in advance at the same time when Uchiha Madara performed the instant body technique. With the cover of the instant body technique, Uchiha Madara left a shadow clone of Uchiha Madara in place after a pause, which caused Uchiha  The Wave Ban blinking technique is too fast, as if there is an afterimage.

    After the four shadow clones were separated, Uchiha Madara dodged and hid aside, using the four shadow clones to initiate fire escape ninjutsu.

    And the Indian style of Yanlong's singing skill that he has in his real body is just an illusion, and there is no chakra flow.  Only the shadow clone technique was the ninjutsu he wanted to perform at the beginning.

    Using the four shadow clones as bait to lure Uchiha Chen into the trap, it has to be said that Madara's tactics succeeded. He successfully deceived Uchiha Chen who was careless, and at the same time completely angered Uchiha Chen.

    Chen stepped on the ground, and with the help of this recoil force, he quickly continued to rush towards the back. Between the lightning and flint, the chidori that had not been dispersed in Uchiha Chen's hand ruthlessly pierced through the remaining three of Uchiha Madara.  The shadow clone slowly dissipated the Chidori that was not exhausted in his hand, no, it should not be said to be dissipated.

    Instead, the thunder-attribute chakra originally accumulated in Chen's hand seemed to have spirituality. It followed Uchiha Chen's arm all the way up, and then gradually covered Uchiha Chen's entire left arm.

    Ever since, above Chen's left hand, countless thunder and lightning hissed and intertwined, and the sound of crackling was continuous.  Chen smiled coldly, made a fist with his left hand, and suddenly there was a loud thunder, and the thunder and lightning, which were more powerful than before, crisscrossed Uchiha Chen's arm, but this was not over. With Chen constantly outputting chakra, that  The color of the blue-purple chakra gradually becomes darker, and in the blink of an eye, there is no trace of blue at all, and it is completely composed of dark purple chakra lightning.

    Uchiha Tatsuo turned his head, his eyes filled with coldness, his fist was clenched, and suddenly he punched the big tree not far from him.

    "Boom."

    "Crack!"

    As if thunder was really ringing in the sky, Uchiha Chen blasted out with a punch, and all the surrounding trees suffered disaster. Under Uchiha Chen's punch, they all turned into charred charcoal, leaving only the  A tiny bit of remnant remains in place.

    After that, there was a huge dark purple skeleton standing on the spot.  Taking a closer look, it turned out that it was Uchiha Madara's Susano!

    Madara discovered something was wrong when Uchiha Chen punched him.  However, Chen's speed was so fast that he had no time to dodge.  Uchiha Tatsuo didn't even have any signs of this set of combined punches beforehand. After sensing the location of Madara's true body, Uchiha Tatsumi didn't make any noise. After accumulating strength for a short period of time, he directly punched him, and there was no chance of dodging at all.

    In desperation, Uchiha Madara could only turn on Susano, and forcibly resisted Uchiha Tatsumi's angry blow.

    Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, looked at the subtle and visible scars on his Susanoo, and subconsciously glanced at Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Madara knows his Susanoo best.  Since Madara transplanted the eyes of his younger brother Quanna and evolved into a unique eternal kaleidoscope, his pupil power has been greatly improved. Similarly, Susanoo's power has also been greatly increased. After eternity  After the increase of the kaleidoscope, Madara's Susano can hardly say that it can resist the tailed beast jade that stands at the top of the strength of the nine-tailed beast, but such as the training empty bullet of the first tail, the tailed beast jade of the second tail, and the second and third generations  Tuying's Dust Escape Yuan Realm peeled off, and he could easily resist it.

    Even so, under Uchiha Tatsumi's angry blow, the originally indestructible Susanohu barrier became fragile, and countless cracks were blasted out.

    Uchiha Madara slowly dispersed Susano who was guarding him.  The faint purple skeletons gradually dissipated between the heaven and the earth.  Uchiha Madara, who looked a little embarrassed, was exposed.  Looking at Uchiha Chen with an embarrassed face, Madara was very annoyed at the moment. He had known that he had already exerted his full strength from the beginning, but he didn't expect that he would be slapped in the face by the juniors of his own family, or he would go up to let others  call taxi.

    However, he has such a cautious style. In any case, after knowing that Chen was able to repel Mosaku Hatake alone, he knew that Chen's strength should not be underestimated, but all these are black and white words.  Hearing is believing, seeing is believing, Uchiha Madara still has to confirm it himself to better grasp the attitude he should maintain.

    But the most important point is that they have been fighting until now, but Madara doesn't even know the name of the junior he is fighting against.?Clearly, it is only by the Sangouyu Sharingan in his pupils that he can tell that the junior in front of him is indeed a member of his family.

    "You junior, say your name!" Frowning, Uchiha Madara had lost his patience at this moment, even knowing that the strength of Chen in front of him was extremely high, but Madara thought that he still had no way to compare with himself.  Madara has now decided, since she can't get the help of this junior in front of her, she will do everything possible to destroy him!

    This thought filled Uchiha Madara's mind.

    If he can't be accepted by himself, then he will be the biggest variable in Madara's plan, and become the biggest enemy that hinders Madara.

    "How many times have you asked this question?" Uchiha Tatsumi didn't give Madara a good face. He stamped his foot, rushed forward and punched Madara's body: "It's meaningless to ask  Question, do you think I didn't hit you hard enough!"

    "Boom!"

    The fists of the two collided again.  But the difference this time is that Uchiha Madara's fist is covered with a deep purple exoskeleton, which is Uchiha Madara's visualization of Susanoo in his hands.  And Chen's hand is also covered with a thick layer of thunder attribute chakra.

    Ever since he got the Chakra coat practice method of Yunin Village, and then according to Chen's Chidori style, Uchiha Chen simplified and improved the Chakra coat that suits him best.  Not only is the energy consumption of Chakra much less than that of Yunnin Village, but it is even twice as powerful as the thunder attribute Chakra coat of Yunnin Village.

    When the two fists intersected, the chakra coat in Uchiha Tatsuo's hand was directly blasted away, and the Susanoo in Uchiha Madara's hand also produced countless cracks during the impact, which can be described as a lose-lose situation.

    ps: Thank you Starlight for another 100-point reward!  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 517; Big Reversal Thanks to Starlight Big Brother for the reward

    ?

    After the fists of the two collided with each other, they quickly separated.

    Uchiha Tatsuo took two steps back before stopping, but Uchiha Madara only took one step back, his body shook and then stabilized.

    Uchiha Madara, with an embarrassed face, took out the Uchiha Uchiha fan that had been inserted behind his back, held it with one hand to cover his face, and bent slightly, "You forced me to do this!"

    I saw Uchiha Madara's vacant hand flipping quickly, and it turned out to be performing one-handed mudra!

    Uchiha Tatsuo glanced at Madara's knotting seal, and felt vaguely familiar. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Uchiha Madara's eyes full of playfulness.  He smiled and said, "Are you impatient so soon? Well, I'll play with you again!"

    I saw Uchiha Tatsumi Goutama's Sharingan began to watch Uchiha Madara's movements, and his hands did not stop moving at the same time, but started to seal synchronously with Uchiha Madara's movements, and the Chakra in his body  It began to surge, and it was impressive to copy the ninjutsu performed by Madara with Sharingan.

    "The Birth of Mutun Tree Realm!"

    "The Birth of Mutun Tree Realm!"

    The two people stopped forming seals at the same time, and suddenly slapped on the ground. In a short time, the whole world was almost completely occupied by trees. The trees that had been blasted into charred by Uchiha Tatsuo's fist also began to glow with new vitality at this moment.  Grow at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    From time to time, trees rose from the ground, and they intersected and entangled each other, and they actually elbowed each other and tore each other.

    As the saying goes, one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers, and the wood escape ninjutsu of the two seems to be the same. They can distinguish between friends and foes, and try their best to prevent the growth of the big trees in the place.

    Rather than saying that the big tree has its own consciousness, it is better to say that the caster's manipulation of ninjutsu is so subtle that he can precisely control the amount of chakra in each tree, thereby indirectly guiding the direction of tree growth.

    It can be said that they are the geniuses before and after the Uchiha family. Their control of Chakra and their proficiency in Mutun have long been beyond the scope of ordinary people's comprehension.

    Uchiha Madara frowned, seeing that his Mudun hadn't played its due role, the chakra in his body began to surge continuously, gradually forming a dark blue barrier around him, and Uchiha  Bo Chen's eyes continued to expand, covering Uchiha Madara to form a huge skeleton-like humanoid beast, and then at a speed visible to everyone's naked eyes, the skeleton, which originally only had torso bones, gradually became plump, but in the blink of an eye, a body  Wearing samurai armor and a pair of wings on the back, the complete Susanoo appeared in front of Uchiha Tatsumi.

    "I'll ask you one last time, submit to me, or die!" Uchiha Madara was expressionless, and under the cover of a complete body, he seemed to have regained the confidence to face ants.

    Why is it said that the Sangouyu Sharingan is just the beginning of the evolution of Sharingan?  It is because there is a more advanced kaleidoscope sharingan on top of this, and only when it grows into a kaleidoscope sharingan can it truly show the unique and terrifying side of writing sharingan.

    Madara's action this time was based on the fact that Uchiha Chen did not open the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, so he boldly faced Shang Chen with confidence.  The perfect Susanoo, at the beginning, only the Buddha on the top of the Thousand Hands Pillar could resist.

    Although Madara didn't show an arrogant expression, Kechen could still hear a trace of sarcasm in his tone.

    What's the meaning?  Taunt him for not having a kaleidoscope Sharingan?  Provoking him who has been famous for a long time beyond his control?

    He glanced at Uchiha Madara coldly, avoiding the branches that protruded from the ground from time to time to bind his legs, jumped up, and stepped lightly on a big tree that had not been entangled by other trees  On the top, looking straight at Uchiha Madara who was completely wrapped in dark blue Susanoo: "Is this how you're going to eat me? Can a mere Susanoo give you such confidence?"

    Hearing Chen's words, Madara Uchiha's heart skipped a beat, as if something jumped, and said to himself, "Not good!"

    There are no detailed records about the kaleidoscope sharingan in my family. Those records that formed the text have been completely destroyed by Uchiha Madara. Only the stone tablet of the Nanga Shrine still has a detailed record about the kaleidoscope sharingan.  But those are things that must be opened to be eligible to view the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    But now Uchiha Tatsuo personally revealed the origin of his Susanoo.

    "Could it be that someone in the family opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan again and announced the information of the Kaleidoscope? Yes, it must be the case. This guy must have heard the news of the Kaleidoscope from somewhere and is bluffing here.?, otherwise why hasn¡¯t he used Kaleidoscope Sharingan until now!  " Uchiha Madara was startled at first, then settled down and couldn't help comforting himself.

    Even if he himself didn't believe in his comfort, he still had a fluke mentality in his heart.

    However, Uchiha Tatsuo interrupted his luck in the next second.

    Pulling out the two long swords hidden in the wings on the back, Susano's body leaned forward, and in the next second, the slightly ferocious Susano flashed in front of Uchiha Chen, the ferocious  The head of the head is almost face to face with the big tree where Uchiha Tatsuo is standing. Tatsu can even see clearly the dark blue high-density chakras flowing on the surface of Susanoo. Through this layer of chakra energy, Tatsuo's eyes  Looking at Uchiha Madara unchanged, the corners of his mouth raised, as if mocking Uchiha Madara as a frog sitting in a well.

    How could the proud Uchiha Madara bear such a mocking smile?  The long sword was held high, and the two big hands with energy bodies waved again and again. The two long swords seemed to be as light as a feather under the full body of Susanoo, with a layer of sharp sword energy, and swung towards Uchiha Tatsu  .

    Facing the menacing Madara Uchiha, Chen didn't panic in his heart, still raised the corners of his mouth lightly, with the back of his hand behind his back, he secretly pinched a handprint, not knowing what it meant, and then stepped forward casually, although the movement was very slow, but  Will avoid the heavy slash that Uchiha Madara gave him.

    After that, Chen seemed to be performing acrobatics, constantly shuttling under the tip of the full-body Susanoo.  Madara played it, what kind of afterimage is this, this is clearly Uchiha Madara's shadow clone technique.

    ps: Thank you again for the 100-point reward from Starlight!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and eighteen; as expected

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuo kept dodging under Madara's full-body Susanoo sword, as if he was really dancing on the tip of the sword, like a stroll in the garden, and his leisurely expression seemed to Uchiha Madara more like  insult him.

    Uchiha Madara's face turned black, and he couldn't help speeding up the speed of swinging the long sword in his hand. Immediately, the long sword in his hand swung faster and more agilely, faintly even surpassing Uchiha Madara's previous limit speed, but he still didn't know it  , is still continuing to speed up the swinging speed of the long sword in his hand, and even behind Uchiha Madara's gigantic full body Susano, it gradually seems like something is about to protrude, Chen just glanced at it  Then his eyes became serious and he became vigilant.

    You must know that Uchiha Madara's Susanoo had four hands when he was incomplete. I don't know why he lost two hands after he evolved into a complete Susanoo, but this does not mean that the two  Only one hand can't be shown, maybe it's just that Uchiha Madara's complete Susano is too strong, there is no need to play four hands together to hide the remaining two hands.

    ? Seeing the faintly bulging big bag at the back of Uchiha Madara, which is biased towards the armpit, slowly grows bigger and longer, until it shows the appearance of two arms.

    "interesting!"

    Seeing those two arms, Uchiha Tatsuo knew what was going to happen, so he didn't dare to overdo it, and with a slippery step, he quickly dodged out of the encirclement of Uchiha Madara's double swords.

    "Just thinking about leaving now? No way!" Madara's eyes showed a trace of anger, looking at Uchiha Tatsuo, the movement of his hands did not stop, but the two hands protruding from his armpits began to move towards him.  With Uchiha Tatsumi grabbing it, while the other hand is moving forward, even if it blocks Uchiha Tatsuya's evacuation route.

    "Shua!"

    Just when Uchiha Chen was about to be caught by Madara's just outstretched hand, Chen's inspiration flashed, and he borrowed strength from both hands, and his feet made a slight mistake. The whole person turned upside down like an iron bridge, and then stood there  After a big hand passed through where he was, Chen straightened his waist and clapped his hands on the huge arm, ignoring the pain of being burned by the scorching chakra on Susanoku's coat, Chen exerted force on his hand, unexpectedly  Forcibly pushing the big hand away, he quickly dodged with the force of this recoil, barely dodging the long sword that fell from Uchiha Madara's hand.

    Uchiha Chen looked at the injury on his hand, and the life chakra of the wooden escape attribute began to heal the burning on Uchiha Chen's hand, and patted his chest with lingering fear, Chen said in his heart: "Fortunately, Dad, I am fast enough, otherwise  That's the way of that old guy. The ghost knows that the hand that the old guy had retracted could grow back again. If he hadn't seen Naruto's Nine-Tails state and was prepared to make a casual move, I'm afraid he would be fooled!  "

    Uchiha Chen smiled coldly, and said: "If you have any tricks, just use them, orthat's all you have?"

    "Susano is almost dancing with four knives!"

    Before Uchiha Tatsuya could speak, he saw that Uchiha Madara's two arms that had just been stretched out were also holding two long knives, two swords and two swords, and Uchiha Madara used a faster speed than before, one knife at a time.  When he came over, he saw that Uchiha Madara's surroundings were almost covered by white sword light.  The full-body Susanoo can sweep across a large area with a wave of the long knife in his hand. This kind of ultra-long-distance and ultra-wide-range attack is not the only one.

    Four arms, four weapons, waved towards Uchiha Chen almost without interruption, the weapons in his hands continuously shot out sharp astral energy, waves of astral energy sword light formed an impenetrable big net, covering the  This piece of heaven and earth shrouded Uchiha Chen.

    If it is an ordinary person, I am afraid that there is only one way left to die at this moment, but is Chen an ordinary person?  No, after owning the ten-tailed chakra, or in other words, after possessing the strong man system, Chen has no relationship with ordinary people at all, whether it is the amount of ninjutsu reserves, the attainments of ninjutsu or the thickness of chakras,  Chendu has far surpassed his peers by a long distance.  This is no longer a gap that can be made up by hard work alone.

    There are two kinds of geniuses in the world of Hokage, one is the genius of talent, they often have strong talents, no matter what they are good at, they can learn everything very quickly, occupying the majority in the world of Hokage  , and there is another type of genius who belongs to the hardworking type. Even with such and other defects, he can still reach the peak slowly by his own efforts, standing on the same level as the real genius.

    However, there are some people who can't be surpassed by hard work alone. Those so-called hard-working geniuses are just a joke in front of real geniuses. Don't geniuses need to work hard?  What about those so-called hard-working geniuses after they started working hard that day?  work harder??Or is it all forty-eight hours a day devoted to hard work?

    Obviously, Chen is such a type of person.

    His body appeared very small under the big net woven by Uchiha Madara with the sword light.  However, smallness also has small benefits. Although the big net is extremely fast, it still seems so slow in front of Uchiha Tatsuo, who is small in stature.

    The sword glow skipped Uchiha Tatsun's body, and in the blink of an eye, he came within ten centimeters of Uchiha Tatsun's eyes.  At a close distance, Chen could already feel the fierce wind under the big net formed by the sword light, but Chen stood there motionless as if he had been frightened stupid.

    However, is this really the case?

    In Uchiha Madara's grinning eyes, and Uchiha Tatsuo's flat eyes, the big net woven by the qi blade light is getting closer and closer.

    In the end, the big net glowing with blue light passed through Uchiha Tatsu, as if tearing Uchiha Tatsu's body apart.  What's there is just an afterimage.  The only thing that has changed a little bit may be Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes, which have changed from Sangoyu's Sharingan to Madara's kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    The slowly rotating kaleidoscope Sharingan stared at Madara, as if trying to convey something to him.

    "Sure enoughit's not what I expected." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 519; Uchiha Madara in Secondary School (thanks to Starlight Big Brother for the reward)

    ?

    Uchiha Madara breathed a sigh of relief, as if he was worried, but also nervous.  It seemed both unexpected and expected.

    Indeed, being able to go back and forth with Shigeru Hatake, and even suppressing Shigeru Hatake so that he had to escape, and forced Uchiha Madara out of his full Susanoo state, if there is no pressure on the bottom of the box  How could he possibly do this?

    "So it turns out that you have already opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan." Uchiha Madara nodded, thought to himself, and suddenly said, "How about it, does turning on the Kaleidoscope Sharingan make you feel the death of your relatives and close friends?"  Despair? Do you have that desire for power? Follow me, I will do my best to give you all I have learned in my life, as long as you follow me, you will be my only successor!"

    Uchiha Madara's eyes began to flicker a little, as if after seeing this pair of kaleidoscope Sharingan, his original intention changed.

    After all, there are too few people in their family who have opened the kaleidoscope sharingan. In Madara's generation, only he and his younger brother Uchiha Izuna opened the kaleidoscope sharingan.  In the past ten years, no one has opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Every clansman who can open the kaleidoscope Sharingan is a unique genius.  There are many geniuses in their clan, but there is still a deep gap between the hopeful opening and the successful opening.  This is also the reason why very few members of the Uchiha family have opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan for so many years.

    He took a deep look at Uchiha Chen, and there was a bewitching expression on Madara's face, but for a proud person like him, even such bewitching words seemed to be said in a superior tone: "Come on!"  Well, as long as you accept me as your teacher, all of this will be yours, and if you think about it, even if you want to dominate the entire ninja world, it will be no problem at all!"

    Chen sneered disdainfully, looked at Uchiha Madara and said mockingly: "Do I still lack your ninjutsu? Want to be my master, oh, why!"

    "Just because I am Uchiha Madara!" Uchiha Madara stared at him, straightened his chest, and said in a very haughty and proud tone.

    He looked at Uchiha Chen, and his eyes seemed to be urging Uchiha Chen to make this decision as soon as possible. The formation seemed to say that as long as Uchiha Chen agreed, he could immediately get Uchiha Madara's love.  Help each other to become the strongest ninja in this naruto world, like dominating the entire ninja world.

    But Uchiha Chen didn't buy it, but looked at Uchiha Madara with disgust, suppressed the desire to laugh in his heart, straightened his waist, looked at Uchiha Madara and said seriously: "Because you are Uchiha Madara  Madara? You said you want to teach me, be my master, let me be your successor? You haven't even defeated me, who gave you the courage to say such a thing?"

    Madara was teased by Uchiha Tatsumi's indifferent tone. The important thing is that this passage contains information, which is true. He has never even hit Chen. You must know that Madara has not used his full body sasano yet.  Almost before, Uchiha Chen had the upper hand. How could he dare to say that as long as Chen worshiped him as his teacher and became his successor, he would be invincible in the ninja world.

    As the saying goes, a middle school student must have such a sullen heart.

    Madara is such a person. Although he looks very arrogant on the outside, he is actually just a duped guy in the second grade.

    After being teased by Uchiha Tatsu, Madara was not angry, which made Uchiha Tatsu a little surprised. He thought his own words would irritate Uchiha Madara, and then took advantage of Uchiha Madara being dazzled by anger  Time to take down Uchiha Madara in one fell swoop.

    Seeing that Madara Uchiha had no movement, Chen slowly walked out of the blurred state.  In the state of virtualization, any physical attack is useless to Chen. If you place your body in another space, you can only use space ninjutsu when you come to another space while chasing Chen.  The physical attack will cause damage to Chen, otherwise, he can only wait for Chen to come out of the different space before he can cause substantial damage to Chen.

    "Space ninjutsu." Uchiha Madara nodded thoughtfully, thinking: "This is a very rare talent, could it be the ability of the kaleidoscope sharingan? Think about it, it should be, after all, the ability of the kaleidoscope is so strange, who  I don't know what kind of ability the other pair of eyes will produce."

    A large part of the ability of Kaleidoscope Sharingan is derived from each person's own will and talent, just like Uchiha Shisui, his ideal is that the village and the tribe can live in peace, plus his own  The illusion talent is outstanding, so there is the appearance of the ultimate illusion god.

    But Uchiha Itachi is struggling in the idealConstantly lingering between reality and reality, so there are sleepy illusion moon readings and black flames burning the world.

    Sasuke Uchiha desires power because of hatred, coupled with his own ninjutsu talent, awakened Amaterasu and Jiagu Tumei.

    The ability of everyone's kaleidoscope sharingan is more or less affected by their own wishes. Madara Uchiha seems to understand this, but it is vaguely not very understandable. Madara Uchiha has never done it  Stay longer.

    "In this case" Uchiha Madara stood up, his body stood in full body and Susano condescendingly looked down at Uchiha Chen, "Then let's speak with the facts. The good show is about to start now. Don't think that  If I let you, you can be arrogant."

    Madara raised the long sword in his hand: "If I go down with this sword, you may really die!"

    Shaking his head, he didn't pay attention to Uchiha Madara's crazy words, just thought he was farting, clenched his fists, Uchiha Tatsuo gradually rose to a very powerful aura.

    This aura cooperates with Chakra to wrap Uchiha Tatsuo together, just like when Uchiha Madara released Susanoo before.  Chakra gushes out from his body continuously, forming an exoskeleton armor with skeletons all over his body.

    Seeing this, Uchiha Madara's heart skipped a beat, and he secretly said "No!"

    Immediately, the long sword in his hand waved towards Uchiha Chen.  Four long swords and long knives, wrapped in Uchiha Madara's anger, attacked Uchiha Chen directly.

    ps: Thank you again for the 200-point reward from Starlight!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and twentieth; complete body Susano almost

    ?

    It is only a short moment for the formation of the incomplete Susano from the continuous chakra gushing from Uchiha Tatsuo's body.  Ordinary people can see the layer of Chakra armor that suddenly appeared on Uchiha Tatsuo's body in the blink of an eye.

    However, Uchiha Tatsumi's speed is fast, and Uchiha Madara's speed is even faster.

    The first stage of Susanoo is actually formed very quickly, even if Madara wants to stop it, there is nothing he can do, but he can prevent Chen from proceeding to the second stage or even the third stage, until the transformation of the full body form of Susanoo.

    This all takes a certain amount of time. It does not mean that Susanoo will not be harmed when the form changes. As long as the attack power is strong enough, those simple and crude methods can directly prevent Susanoo from proceeding to the next stage.  Morphological change.

    And now Uchiha Madara is playing this idea, he wants to take the opportunity to interrupt Uchiha Tatsun's ninjutsu and find a way to seriously injure him before Uchiha Tatsuo's Susano has not yet fully formed  , this is the purpose of Madara.

    The four long knives slashed on the layer of Susanoo's bones wrapped around Uchiha Tatsumi's body, making a crisp sound.

    "Crack." With a sound, sparks flew everywhere, and Uchiha Tatsuo couldn't help but took two steps back. There were several bottomless grooves where he was standing.

    Uchiha Takashi's face was flushed, he took a deep breath, forced down the breath that had been hanging on his chest, swallowed a mouthful of blood, and looked at Uchiha Madara fiercely.

    "Do you think I will fight with you after you fully understand Susano? Stop dreaming, so you are just a child, and you have never understood the cruelty of war!" Uchiha Madara looked at Chen with a mocking look.  One glance, the playfulness in the eyes can't be removed.  His contemptuous tone revealed his self-righteous wisdom.

    Coming from the chaotic era of the Warring States Period, Uchiha Madara has experienced too many wars, with the Senju family, with the Hyuga family, with the Kaguya family, and even those big and small families, Uchiha Madara has been together  One to fight.

    He has seen too many enemies and seen too many methods. Every day, different people use different methods to assassinate Uchiha Madara, but Uchiha Madara uses various methods every time.  Dodge, and kill the offender in the future.

    How can people who have survived such an environment abide by this ridiculous rule?  They were originally ninjas who walked through the dark night, how to kill them quietly with one blow was what they changed to do.

    And now, Uchiha Madara is doing this to Chen-always put himself in an advantageous position.

    ?Deliberately attacking to interrupt Uchiha Tatsuo's awakening of the complete body Susano, that's why.

    "Cut" After knowing Uchiha Madara's thoughts, Chen didn't say the word despicable, but looked at Uchiha Madara with unfriendly eyes.

    The previous attack didn't have much backlash against him, it just made his blood surge uncontrollably.

    "Hmph, do you think you can stop me with just these two blows?" Chen sneered, looking at Uchiha Madara who was trying to stop him, his eyes were full of provocation.

    There are still many things that Chen needs to learn, and the fact that he is not tired of deceit is the first thing Chen wants to change.

    Now Chen is no longer playing games with those chickens and dogs before, and standing opposite him at this moment is Uchiha Madara, who is known as the god of the ninja world.

    Although he had been so vigilant before, he didn't take it too seriously.  He said that he should be vigilant, but he didn't pay attention to it in his heart.  Innately, there is a sense of contempt for Uchiha Madara, just like Uchiha Madara looks at Chen.

    The two of them looked down on each other, and as a result, both of them suffered a big loss at the hands of the other.  Both guys are extremely conceited people and will never admit their mistakes.

    With a cold smile, the chakra in Uchiha Tatsuo's body continued to surge, but at this moment he didn't dare to put his attention on the condensed chakra.  sneak attack on him.

    However, since Uchiha Madara has seen that Chen has raised his vigilance, he no longer really stepped forward to attack, but made a look of eagerness, which kept Chen's spirit in a tense state.

    Although it is just pretending to be eager to try, if Chen relaxes his vigilance, then Uchiha Madara is likely to make a fake show and really rush forward.  For this reason, Chen had to continue to maintain this status quo.

    It sounds like a long time has passed, but in fact the confrontation between the two was only a few seconds.  From Uchiha Chen condensing the Chakra in the body to Chakra embodied in Chen's bodyIt only takes a second or two to form a huge Susanoo outside the body.

    In this extremely short period of time, the two have confronted each other more than once.  On the surface, it seems that only Uchiha Madara's slash of the sword delayed the time for Uchiha Tatsuo to summon the perfect Susanoo, but behind this deeper layer, there are two people's extremely deep thoughts hidden.

    As the saying goes, take one step and see three steps, why are there so many scheming whores in this world?  It's nothing but the world's fault.  Without a little care, there is no way to gain a foothold in this world.

    The originally natural otaku Uchiha Tatsuo, after so many years of baptism, has become deep-minded and cunning?

    After Uchiha Madara did not interfere with Chen's actions, the time for him to cast the full body Susano became faster.  Armed in the shape of a huge crow and tengu in dark purple, with a pair of huge wings growing on the back, Uchiha Tatsuo's Susanoo is almost different from others.  Uchiha Tatsuo's Susanoo possesses the most weapons among all Susanoos, covering almost all aspects of weapons.

    Tatsuo Uchiha, who has a strong system, can make a copy of any weapon in the system store.  Whether it's Uchiha Itachi's Ten Fist Sword or Uchiha Sasuke's Heavenly Maga Ancient Bow, as long as Chen thinks about it, he can have it.

    However, these so-called top ten artifacts are not the most suitable for Chen's complete body Susano, and the weapon that Chen vaguely thinks is most suitable for his complete body is still in development.  So until now, what he holds in his hands are still two long knives condensed from the flames of Amaterasu.

    Here, the two full-body Susanoos stand facing each other, looking at each other vigilantly, with a great momentum all over their bodies, as if they want to overwhelm each other in terms of momentum.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 521; Xu Zuo changed his life (thanks to Starlight for his reward)

    ?

    The situation seems to have returned to the stalemate between the two at the beginning.  The same moves, the same ability, the rhythm points of the two returned to zero.

    Uchiha Madara looked at Chen coldly, he knew that since Chen exposed his kaleidoscope Sharingan, the dominant position he had deliberately occupied disappeared.  Especially after he successfully summoned the complete Susanoo, the gap between them was almost reduced to zero, and even in a certain sense, Chen was slightly stronger than him.

    Uchiha Madara knew very well that if this continues, the loser will definitely be himself. After all, Chen is much younger than him now, and his current state is only maintained by some kind of secret technique.  , as a person who dominated the entire ninja world decades ago, Madara will never allow himself to fail, to fail in front of the juniors of his family!

    Continuously releasing the pressure in his body, Uchiha Madara's momentum was greatly boosted, and he continued to exert pressure on Uchiha Tatsuo, trying to gain the upper hand in this second duel on momentum and regain the decadent situation.

    I have to say that Uchiha Madara still has a faint advantage in the imposing confrontation between the two.  Relying on decades of control over the complete Susanoo, and the momentum that has been accumulated over the past decades, Uchiha Madara gradually showed signs of overwhelming Chen again.

    It can be clearly seen from the Susanoo of the two of them.  Although Tatsuo Uchiha's Susano seems to still be very vicious with claws and claws at this time, in fact, those who know it will understand that this is a manifestation of inner restlessness.

    In terms of Susano's use, Uchiha Tatsumi is still not as sophisticated as Madara.

    Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, looking at Uchiha Madara who still hadn't moved in front of him, he was secretly anxious. He could see the situation of the two of them now, but it was useless to just see it. If there is no solution,  Then Chenhui will become weaker and weaker in this duel, and finally be suppressed to the end by Madara, and the result after that can be imagined.

    At this moment, Uchiha Madara's face has shown a smile of success.  He glanced at Uchiha Chen faintly, but did not speak. Just keep smiling at this time. Keeping this smile can bring great pressure to Uchiha Chen. If he speaks again at this time,  On the contrary, it is inferior.

    Uchiha Madara, who had been gloomy from the beginning, was finally cloudy and sunny at the moment. After showing the winner's smile, it seemed that even Uchiha Tatsuo looked much more pleasing to his eyes.

    With a light sip, Uchiha Tatsuo formed a mudra with his hands, and the moment the hands started to move, Susano, who was controlling the full body, quickly stepped back a step, but the movements of his hands did not stop.

    Sure enough, Uchiha Madara took the first step in the first moment when Uchiha Tatsuo started to move.  The four long knives and long swords in Susanohu's hands were aimed at Uchiha Chen, and with a jump under his feet, he swooped towards Uchiha Chen at a fast speed.

    Uchiha Tatsuo, who had been prepared for a long time, put his hands together, and the two long knives formed by the condensed flames of Amaterasu in the hands of the complete Susanoo stood against his chest, which would block Uchiha Madara's attack.

    However, the seal in Chen's hand is still not over yet. His hands are still like butterflies wearing flowers, constantly flipping his hands, making a seal that has never been seen before like a magic trick. If he didn't know at this moment, Chen would definitely not  It was a joke, maybe Madara thought Chen was just playing with his fingers there.

    There are one hundred and eight seals in this square. Even though Uchiha Chen's hands were quick enough to seal the seal, it lasted for half a minute. After finishing the seal, Chen resisted the twitching hands  , his hands were clasped together suddenly, and he stared at Uchiha Madara with wide eyes. The Chakra all over his body was flourishing, and even the Chakra of Ten-Tails had been mobilized a lot, and he was flushed all over.

    "Yin changes fate, yang usurps, yin and yang take over the good fortune of heaven and earth, change my true destiny in the world! Susano, change!"

    Under Uchiha Madara's dumbstruck, Chen's complete body Susano became almost illusory like a bubble, as if it might disappear at any time.  Tentatively waving the long sword towards Chen, a half-moon-shaped sword light rushed straight at Uchiha Chen, as if he wanted to take advantage of this accident to kill Uchiha Chen first.

    Facts have proved that this is all false. After Jianmang touched the Susanoo on the side of the foam, it magically decomposed itself and turned into a mass of pure chakra energy, which was gradually absorbed by Chen's Susanoo.

    Now Uchiha Madara is giving up, watching the changes in Chen quietly, although he also feels a little bit of uneasiness in his heart, but he can't try it!  The sense of vigilance developed through years of fighting has a faint reminder, it seems that the ball in front of him is likeSusanoo with the same foam is very dangerous and cannot be touched.

    After decomposing and absorbing the sword light released by Uchiha Madara, Susano wrapped around Chen seemed to be opened up, constantly plundering natural energy from all directions, the natural energy within a radius of one kilometer is like  They rushed over like a swarm, forming a vortex above Tatsuo Uchiha's head. Under the vortex, there was a steady stream of natural energy instilled on Susanoo, and all the energy that was left was completely absorbed by it.

    Slowly pulling more and more forcefully, even Uchiha Madara who is not far away can sense the gravitational force that wants to plunder and absorb the chakra in his body.  He laughed mockingly, and with great momentum, he forcibly suppressed this gravitational force.  However, after doing all this, he looked at Uchiha Chen with a solemn expression.  He didn't know what Chen was doing, but he knew that if Chen continued to do this, he might force out all of Uchiha Madara's cards, which Madara would never allow.

    Gradually, after absorbing a huge amount of natural energy, the originally foamy Susano began to gradually condense his body.  From the bottom of the feet, it was originally a deep purple, but it gradually turned dark black in the process of solidification, and then slowly clarified from dark black, turning into a scarlet color like fresh blood.

    Starting from the feet, slowly walk up the legs along the waist, along the chest to the head.  Susano, who was originally dark purple, suddenly turned scarlet.  From the outside, there is no other change except for the color change, but Madara knows that the energy contained in this complete body Susanoo is not comparable to the previous pediatric thing.

    ps: Thank you [I am Starlight] for your 100-point reward!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and twentieth;

    ?

    The energy contained in Susano at this moment is far from comparable to before. The previous Susano was still faintly suppressed by Uchiha Madara, and the energy contained in the body was barely comparable to Madara's complete body.  If it is almost equal to the court, then Chen's complete body, Susano, is at least ten times that of before.

    Not only the color of the body has become scarlet, but also various subtle changes have taken place in various positions. If you don't look carefully, you can't find the difference at all, but Uchiha Madara is not a person with poor eyesight. You can clearly see  The change that happened to Susano who was born.  The armor of the whole body has become more detailed and compact, the lines of the muscles have become more obvious, and the faintly bulging chest is obviously the more developed pectoral muscles.  In addition to Chen's complete body Susanoo, it is also surrounded by a layer of materialized chakra flames. The scarlet chakra flames, like a layer of tailed beast coat, are burning blazingly.

    This is a ninjutsu invented by Uchiha Chen with originality and ingenuity.  He once thought that since people can open the eight doors of dunjia, whether the perfect body Susanoo created by the ability of the kaleidoscope Sharingan can also open the eight doors of dunjia.  Because he felt that even the full body of Susanoo was much weaker than imagined, and he vaguely felt that Susanoo's power should be more than that.  To further develop other forms of Susanoo.

    From Chen's point of view, the complete Susanoo is actually no different from human body functions. Bones, limbs, meridians, and even the head all exist. Then, in Chen's view, it should actually be able to open eight doors.  Armored.

    Therefore, under Chen's whim, he began to conduct a series of discussions on how to open the eight gates of Dunjia in the complete body.  It just so happened that at that time Uchiha Chen had captured all the tailed beasts, and the remaining few were in the hands of Akatsuki. At that time, in order to strengthen his own strength and have greater confidence in the next war, Uchiha Chen started  A series of means of destroying oneself.

    First, I exchanged the cultivation method of Bamen Dunjia from the system, and after I got good results from the training on myself, I started experimenting with Susanoo.  As a result, he did not know until he experimented that although Susanoo also has bones, limbs, meridians and even a head, the body tissues of Susanoo are all composed of chakra, and they do not have any normal functions at all.  Ability, even actions are based on Uchiha Tatsuo's consciousness, how could he have his own bodily functions?

    In the first experiment, Uchiha Chen suffered a lot. Not only did he not have the functions of meridians and organs, he could not operate, but even Chakra could not run smoothly in the complete body.  In desperation, Uchiha Tatsuo had to temporarily give up the development of the complete Susanoo.

    Until a certain time, I thought of the eva I had seen before, and thought of the number one machine that had gone berserk in it.  It seems to be a bit similar to his full body Susano, a biological weapon that has the power to run amok and become more powerful.  Chen was contemplating why this was so, but couldn't figure it out for a long time. It was not until later that he realized that it was about resonance.  The resonance between man and machine allows the machine to run wild and possess more powerful strength.

    After catching this clue, Chen devoted himself to research in this area.  However, this time the difficulty lies in how he can resonate with the perfect Susanoo.

    In fact, the development of every new ninjutsu requires the hard work and sweat of those who were the first to eat crabs.  It took a full month before Chen managed to find a way to resonate with the complete body Susanoo, that is, both of them entered the eight-door dunjia state at the same time and maintained the same frequency, which must rely on the power of the tailed beast.

    Just like the cooperation between Erzhuzi and Naruto at the beginning, the Susano was armored, and the prestige was installed on the body of the nine tails to form the mighty Susano.  almost the link between.

    Until this time, Chen saw the hope of developing this ninjutsu, and then became more concerned.

    It took about half a month for Uchiha Tatsuo to completely develop this ninjutsu.  Can further release the power of Susanoo.  This kind of Susano Uchiha Tatsuo, who has integrated the power of the Eight Gates Dunjia, called it Susano Gaming, which not only changed the fate of Susano as usual, but also changed the fate of the caster who was forced to do so.

    Under normal circumstances, in the world of Naruto, there is no need to turn on the life-changing state at all. The full body of Susano can already deal with most of the problems.  This is Chen, if it were someone else, if he wanted to use Susan Gamie, he might overdraw all the chakra in his body if he used it once.

    When the ninjutsu was achieved, Chen tried it once.  In terms of power, it far surpasses the perfect Susanoo, and even?The Susanoo in the majestic sage mode is just fighting against it. It can be said that Chen perfectly invented a unique skill at the bottom of the box. At that time, Chen had not collected all the nine-headed and tailed beasts, and his hole card was the tailed beast.  And Susano.

    Uchiha Chen's eyes were red, and chakras continued to erupt outside the body surface, and a trace of sparks appeared.  This is a manifestation of too much chakra, causing overflow.

    Although he has already entered the eight-door dunjia state, Chen is not like Xiao Li and Kai when he opened the eight-door dunjia and his face flushed.  It's just that his eyes are red, but there are no other changes in his body, but the chakra coat covering his body is more vigorous.

    "Okay, now we can start our next round." Chen smiled, looking at Uchiha Madara with red eyes, and now his resonance with the perfect Susanoo has only reached the fifth door, unless  Turn on the six-way mode and then resonate, otherwise Chen still can't open the resonance of the eight doors for the time being, but even so, the resonance of opening the five doors is already very different from before.  Still more than enough.

    Ban's face was gloomy, he didn't expect Chen to have such a trick to press the bottom of the box.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and twentieth; try again

    ?

    Knowing that he might not be able to beat Uchiha Tatsumi, Madara was already thinking of retreating at this time, but the pride of standing at the pinnacle of the ninja world for a long time made him unable to move his feet at all, and in Madara's view, he could not even fight  Just thinking about escaping may cause him spiritual fear, at least he has to go through a few tricks with Chen before talking.

    It is a big taboo for military strategists to be timid before fighting, so no matter how shocked Madara is in his heart at the moment, he can't show it. Madara can only pretend that he has nothing to show. Although his face is gloomy, he surprisingly has no other expressions.  After thinking about it for a while, Madara seemed to have figured it out. From Chen's point of view, Madara's face gradually calmed down, and even Chen was surprised to find that there seemed to be an inexplicable smile on the corner of Uchiha Madara's mouth.

    Although I am very curious about why Uchiha Madara is still able to smile, Chen is not worried about Uchiha Madara's hole cards.  Based on his current state, even if the Madara of the Eye of Reincarnation is opened, he is not false at all.

    With a cold smile, Chen made a seal with both hands. The seal in his hand was only the first one, and then he stepped on the last seal. This is his original seal technique.  Simplified it, removed the very cumbersome seal in the middle, and Uchiha Chen's original seal speed was very fast, which made Uchiha Chen's seal speed very fast, as if there was no seal at all.  As soon as it was lifted up, the printing was finished.

    I saw the two long knives formed by the condensed flames of Amaterasu gradually dissipated in the sky and the earth in the hands of the complete body Susanoo, and a mysterious and ancient knife appeared from the unknown space fluctuations.  Susano, who acted according to his will, raised that big hand accordingly, and the scarlet big hand grabbed the long knife.

    "Boom!"

    A burst of strong air flow burst out from the empty space when Uchiha Tatsuo's Susanoo held the long knife.  The strong winds hung up bursts of bitter wind, like tiny blades, scraping on everyone, like a rain of blades, even Susanoo's strength could hardly resist such a dense and intense attack.

    Madara pulled out his Uchiha Uchiha fan and put it on his chest, and waved it towards the opposite side. Immediately, the complete Susano on his side also seemed to pick up a huge energyized Uchiha Uchiha fan, and slammed it towards Uchiha.  Bo Chen waved.

    A gust of wind blew up, which just bounced back the damage and devastation caused by the burst of stellar energy.

    The astral energy as small as a razor blade drizzle hit Uchiha Chen's body, but it didn't have any effect.  Not to mention the full body of Susanoo's own defense level, even those stellar energy rains can't break through the layer of chakra coat outside Susanoo's body.

    Holding the simple long knife in his hand, Uchiha Chen looked at it, and found that he couldn't call the name of the long knife, and Chen didn't even know its origin at all.

    However, Uchiha Tatsuo can guess the simple and long-lasting aura emanating from this long knife. The origin of this long knife is absolutely unusual.

    Gently waving it twice, it was surprisingly easy to use.  The corners of Chen's mouth rose slightly, just as the saying goes, someone gave him a pillow just as he was about to doze off.  Before Chen Chen wanted to say that his Susanoo almost didn't have a weapon in his hand, so he could only use the long knife condensed by the flames of Amaterasu as a substitute.  Please come.

    Taking a step forward, stepping on a deep pit on the ground, Uchiha Tatsuo's Susano seems to have disappeared from this world. The speed is so fast that it is impossible to see clearly with the naked eye.

    In just one step, the distance between the two was crossed, and the knife swung out, slashing on Uchiha Madarasu Sano.

    Madara's face was calm, the two swords at the front were crossed trying to hold the long sword swung by Tatsuo Uchiha, and the other two hands stabbed from bottom to top, as if they wanted to pierce Susano's chest in one fell swoop.

    However, the idea is full, but the reality is the backbone.  The Susano at this moment is no longer the low-quality product that was faintly restrained by Madara before, but has been strengthened and has an extremely powerful Susano.  With a swing of the sword, although Uchiha Madara held it with two swords, he couldn't help but be horrified by the power coming from the long sword.

    After only a stalemate for less than a second, Uchiha Madara was knocked away by Chen's long knife, and the whole person flew several meters away with the complete Susanoo, until he reacted and quickly stabbed the knife into the ground.  On the ground, it prevented him from continuing to fly backwards.

    Standing up again, Madara Uchiha took a deep breath, his eyes flickering.  Too strong, Uchiha Tatsuo's power is too strong.  This is just Susano's physical strength, simply swinging the knife.  If combined with Chen's exquisite ninjutsu, this could be a disaster for Uchiha Madara.

    Gritting her teeth, Madara's eyes gradually became firmer.??He looked at Uchiha Chen, sighed softly, and said in his mouth: "I didn't want to use this move at first, even if I use this move, I will be very weak after using this move, but you forced me!"

    At the end, Uchiha Madara's tone suddenly became colder. He glanced at Uchiha Chen sideways, and then his eyes widened, his expression became serious.

    In his pupils, the slowly rotating eternal kaleidoscope Sharingan gradually disappeared, replaced by six overlapping circles one by one, which is the reincarnation that evolved after successfully absorbing the inter-column cells.  Eye!

    I saw Uchiha Madara making seals with both hands, and suddenly slapped the ground.

    "The art of wood escape and wood clone!"

    Beside him, there are six wooden avatars who have also turned on the full body Susanoo.  Then Madara's real body shrank back, and the Susanoo of his body gradually began to disintegrate, but not completely disintegrated, and the wings on the back disappeared, replaced by a head that reappeared on the back.

    The two hands that were originally under the armpit slowly moved to the shoulders, making them level with the previous two hands.  It was as if two people were standing back to back.

    However, it is said that Uchiha Madara's six wooden avatars are divided into southeast and northwest and stand around Uchiha Chen.

    The two wooden avatars are in charge of forming seals, and the remaining four are in charge of entangled Uchiha Chen to prevent him from interfering with any movement, and they don't fight close to each other.  .  The six wooden avatars had a clear division of labor, and Uchiha Tatsuo was also held back by them for a while.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and twentieth;

    ?

    Although he was stopped by Uchiha Madara's wooden avatar, Kechen didn't seem to be anxious to break free.  He took the time to fight fiercely with Uchiha Madara's four wooden clones, and he wanted to see what kind of medicine was sold in Uchiha Madara's gourd.

    The hands of the two wooden avatars standing aside continued to form seals, and they slammed towards the ground.

    "The Birth of Mutun Tree Realm!"

    The two of them performed the Birth of the Tree World at the same time, and towering trees rose continuously from under Uchiha Chen's feet, but what was unexpected was that when those trees were trying to get close to Uchiha Chen, they were completely understood.  The flaming chakra coat around Susanoo's body was ignited, and he couldn't get close at all.

    ? Originally, the two Mudun avatars planned to use the Birth of the Tree World to trap Uchiha Tatsumi in the big tree, but they didn't expect that the Mudun could not even get close.

    "Damn it" Among them, Madara's wooden avatar snorted softly, put his hands together, and then the seal just now continued to extend downwards. He, who had already formed a seal, could only change after seeing that the ordinary Mu Dun had no effect on Chen.  After a long battle, it is no longer possible to use the ordinary Mudun to deal with Uchiha Chen.  I saw him flicking his upper hand continuously, and the twelve seals seemed to be played by him.  In less than two breaths, he formed more than twelve seals.

    "Wood escape is full of flowers!"

    The towering tree that had become sluggish grew rapidly after being nourished, blossomed and bore fruit at a speed visible to the naked eye, and became as hard as iron.  At this time, another wooden avatar just finished making seals, and suddenly slapped the ground.

    Driven by this force, the big tree that had stopped growing originally grew stronger again.  This time, those big trees will never be burned again when they are close to Uchiha Chen. Although there will still be a small part of burnt marks, it will not burn the whole tree.

    Those towering trees as tough as iron slowly surrounded Tatsuo Uchiha, but they didn't stretch out their branches to harass them. The buds on those branches suddenly opened, and a pink gas-like powder sprayed out from inside.  The strong and diffuse smell blows towards the position where Uchiha Tatsuo is facing the wind.

    But the result of the matter was unexpected again.  Although the tree has been strengthened, the powder has not been strengthened, and it was burned when it was close to Susanoo.

    "Damn it!"

    Tatsuo Uchiha was in the middle of Susano, looking at the two wooden clones with a half-smile in his eyes.  The ninjutsu that seems to be mocking these two guys doesn't work at all, it's just a joke.

    "Can you guys do it?" One of the wooden avatars surrounding Chen suddenly frowned and asked behind him.

    Those two wooden avatars were already annoyed by being restrained by ninjutsu, and now they were suddenly ridiculed by the same wooden avatar as themselves, and they were furious immediately, without even looking at him, snorted coldly: "  Don't worry about my affairs, just do what you should do!"

    "you!"

    The character of the avatar is actually the same as that of the main body. Uchiha Madara was originally an extremely arrogant and slightly irritable person. When he was suddenly ridiculed and provoked, the two subconsciously wanted to fight.

    "Enough! We still have tasks to complete!" The wooden clone next to him couldn't stand it any longer, so he couldn't help dissuading him.

    "Huh" The two snorted at the same time, stopped talking, but turned their heads to look at Uchiha Chen, looking at the anger in their eyes, as if they wanted to vent all their anger to Uchiha  Chen body is the same.

    Shrugged helplessly, he has no interest in quarreling with Uchiha Madara's wooden avatar. He has that kind of arrogant temperament, and it is only natural for the two wooden avatars to quarrel.

    At this moment, Uchiha Madara's body has left Susano's body, and gradually rises to the sky, standing on top of Susano's head.  On the other hand, Susanoku with a double body and face is clasped with both hands, one end is imprinted with knots, and the other is stamped with knots, while Uchiha Madara's body is still printed with knots.

    The chakra in the body began to surge crazily towards the outside of the body following Uchiha Madara's seal.  The eyes of reincarnation in his eyes began to spread gradually, and he looked forward blankly, as if he didn't even care about the dispute between his Mu Dun avatar.

    Finally, as if waiting for something, Uchiha Madara's dignified but slack eyes suddenly turned around, he looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with a burning gaze, slightly raised an arc on his mouth, and said with a chuckle: "This  Come back and see how you hide!"

    I saw a sudden pause in the movement of his hands, let go of his hands, and pointed at Uchiha Chen.

    All of a sudden, it was still clear and clearThe sky was clouded in an instant.  All the dark clouds around frantically gathered in this direction.

    The sky gradually darkened, and after the overcast clouds completely enveloped the world, this place has completely turned into a dark night.

    "Secret Art Profound Truth Obstructing Earthquake!"

    At this moment, the center of the dark cloud suddenly felt a little restless. In an instant, the dark cloud that had covered the sky was blown away by something. When I took a closer look, it turned out to be an extremely majestic and huge meteorite. That meteorite  It is falling continuously at a speed beyond gravity, and under this, it happens to be Uchiha Tatsuo's Susanoo.

    The meteorite flew from the outer sky with the blazing flames all over its body, and it seemed to have locked on Uchiha Chen.  After swinging away the clouds, he came straight towards Uchiha Chen.

    "As expected" Uchiha Tatsuo shook his head and smiled wryly as he watched the huge meteorite falling rapidly towards him.

    "The way of heaven is reincarnation, who will the heavens spare!" At the beginning, Uchiha Tatsuo threw a meteorite at Hatake Mosaku, but did he ever think that in the near future, he would also face the end of being thrown a meteorite?

    At this time, in the mountain village not far away.  The villagers who were farming could not help being very curious when they realized that the sky had turned gloomy. When they looked up at the sky, they couldn't help but break down physically and mentally, and shouted loudly.

    "It's not good! Run!"

    "Run! God's punishment is coming!"

    The villagers have never seen the scene of a meteorite falling to the ground, they only think it is their country, and they don't know why this place has attracted heaven's punishment.

    Those older generations were immobile in their hands and feet, knowing that they could not escape, so they could only kneel on the ground and pray to their gods continuously.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and twentieth; crisis

    ?

    They can only keep praying to God, hoping that God can forgive them for the sake of their devout prayers, and escape the disaster of this meteorite fall.

    The reason why ignorant people are pitiful lies in their ignorance. Ignorant people always like to make excuses for themselves, and they never even listen to friendly advice. All the way to the dark, despair is never someone else  given, but left to oneself.  Constantly praying to others, begging for others is better than asking for yourself. Instead of pinning hope on something illusory, it is better to work harder and strive to save yourself, just like those young people, although it is obvious that they can't escape, but they still haven't given up  Hope, but more active efforts to find a way to survive, miracles will only be reserved for those who are confident and prepared.

    In the small house far away in the mountain village, Meow and Baa are huddled in the arms of their mother, Midoriko Chengchuan. Baa-baa buried her head in the arms of Midoriko Chengchuan, clutching her clothes tightly and shivering, while  Miaomiao looked curiously at the flaming meteorite in the sky, put one hand on her chin, and smashed her mouth, as if it tasted delicious.

    Chengchuan Luzi took Miaomiao with one hand, buried her head in front of her chest, and used her body to block the two little guys, as if she could save the two little girls by sacrificing herself.

    "Don't look at Miaomiao, this is disrespectful to the gods. Close your eyes, hide well, and don't come out!" She was still worried about holding Miaomiao in her arms, and even urged.

    "Oh." Miaomiao responded, buried in Chengchuan Luzi's arms, thought for a while, then looked up at her and said, "Mama, are we going to die? Is that big fireball coming towards us?  "

    "We'll be fine, don't talk about it, meow meow, don't talk about it anymore" Midori Chengchuan gritted her teeth and choked with tears in her eyes.  After her husband died, her only sustenance was her two daughters. She originally planned to live a peaceful life in such a stable way. She watched her two daughters marry and become married women, hugged her grandchildren in a few years, and then died peacefully.  Thinking that God would take away her only hope and sustenance together.  Despair enveloped Chengchuan Midori's heart, and the sudden meteorite made her at a loss.

    As if knowing that her mother was crying, Miaomiao stretched out her small hands to wipe the corners of Midoriko Chengchuan's eyes, wiping away the tears, and said in a milky voice, "Don't cry, Mama, we will definitely  It's okay. The bad guy Uncle Chen will come to save us, I believe in him! Ma Ma, you have to trust Uncle Chen too!"

    Hearing Miaomiao's immature words, Chengchuan Midori woke up with a runny nose, quickly wiped away the remaining tears from the corners of her eyes, and said, "Yes, we must believe in your Uncle Chen, he will come to save us  . " The voice of the last sentence became low and inaudible, as if even she herself didn't believe how credible it was.  Perhaps this is also a kind of sustenance.

    Holding her two well-behaved daughters tightly, as if resigning to fate, she looked up at the huge meteorite in the sky that was scorching hot and emitting dazzling light, and her eyes gradually began to relax

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked up at the huge meteorite in the sky, and he probably guessed what he wanted to do when he saw Uchiha Madara's seal.

    Sure enough, he did not guess wrong, he was indeed performing the art of shaking stars.  However, the meteorite summoned this time seems to be different from what he imagined.  Logically speaking, shouldn't it all be composed of rock blocks?  But this huge meteorite, which is covered with a layer of raging flames, is no different from the meteorite summoned from the outer sky.

    Chen also released it once before, but he borrowed the effect of the Meteor Meteor Knife to perform it. He always thought that Uchiha Madara's sky-shattering star was just a pile of earth-exploding stars. He didn't expect Uchiha Madara to be able to summon it.  real meteorites.

    "It's a bit of a big game this time." Chen shook his head with a wry smile.

    Just when the meteorite began to fall and the scorching heat had been transmitted to the ground, there was another vibration that resounded through the sky from the air. In an instant, a meteorite that was bigger than before broke through the clouds and appeared above the sky.

    Compared with the meteorite that was already approaching the ground, the one above it could be said to be more than twice as large as his. Similarly, it was also wrapped in a raging flame and was falling towards the ground at a fast speed.

    "Bang bang bang bang bang"

    Six times in a row, Uchiha Madara's Mutun avatars all turned into a wooden stick and disappeared between the world, leaving only Uchiha Tatsuru who was trapped in place by the tough trees that had bloomed, and his complete body Susano.  Almost.

    Madara Uchiha laughed loudly, looked at Chen and said, "I want to see how much you weigh. Come on, aren't you very capable!"

    Gritting his teeth, Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Madara who was doing a villain's success, ?I can't help but feel a little angry.  To be honest, if he wants to retreat, he can do it, but the villages near here will suffer. In order to avoid the village from being affected by the war, Uchiha Tatsuo has run far enough, but he didn't expect this.  The distance is still not enough.  If the meteorite falls, not only this area will be affected, but even the entire Sichuan Kingdom will be shaken.

    It doesn't matter if he is alone, but there are Meow and Baa in the village, and these two people can't resist the spread of the meteorite burning.

    "Is it really necessary to use that trick?" Uchiha Tatsuo looked at the meteorite that was getting closer and closer, he couldn't help but hesitated.  Susano, who opened the five gates, is more than enough to deal with the meteorites he made before, but it is too reluctant to forcibly resist the double meteorites summoned by Madara and prevent this area from being affected.  For Chen, it may be possible to resist only by turning on the Six Paths Mode.

    But the Six Ways mode is Chen's last hole card, but the Six Ways mode does not mean invincibility. Even Kaguya Ji was sealed by the seventh class. In this world where Hatake Mosaku has not died and the future is full of changes, Chen still doesn't want to  He completely exposed his hole cards so early.  But in this situation, unless the Chenkai Liudao mode is in place, otherwise, with his current state, he can't easily catch the meteorite. After all, the injury left by Zhulong has not healed, and he can't exert his full strength at all.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and twentieth; jealousy

    ?

    As the meteorite approached, Uchiha Madara's expression became more ferocious.  Originally, he was not like this, but he was overwhelmed by Chen Qi to such an extent that he even lost all his years of self-cultivation and self-cultivation.  Other than Senjujuma, this was the first time he had encountered such a difficult opponent.

    If he had known that Uchiha Tatsuya was so difficult to deal with, he shouldn't have kept his hand from the beginning.

    Frowning tightly, and no longer looking at the proud Uchiha Madara, Chen closed his eyes, ready to communicate with the energy in his body to enter the state of six realms.

    I don't know why, at this moment, the small figure of Mosaku Hatake suddenly passed before his eyes.

    In Chen's view, it was impossible for the scorching meteorite to be intercepted by Moshuo Hatake, but the fact happened before his eyes, and he had to believe and admit the strength of Moshuo Hatake.

    However, what kind of power prompts Hatake Mosaku to release such a powerful force from his small body?  Is it protection, longing, or the self-confidence that he said came from his strong?

    Chen's mind is in a mess now, how similar is the scene in front of him to before?  In order to protect the three Inokacho behind him, Hatake Mosaku, Uchiha Tatsuya also wanted to protect the two little girls in the village. They were forced to face meteorites that were not equal to themselves.

    "System" Uchiha Tatsuo softly called the system, but he didn't say anything.  He has now decided to use the Six Paths mode, and calling out the system will not help.

    "The reason why I am strongis because I have a truly strong heart. I believe that until the end, I will be able to overcome obstacles and overcome all obstacles! So, I did it!"

    Uchiha Chen suddenly had a flash of inspiration.

    "When a death comes, don't be surpriseddon't be angry for no reason." He kept muttering these two sentences in his mouth, but his eyes gradually brightened.  In an instant, Uchiha Chen's mouth curled into a smile: "I think I probably know."

    Chen firmly shook the mysterious and simple long knife in his hand, raised his eyes and glanced sideways at Uchiha Madara and said mockingly: "Maybe I should thank you. If it weren't for you, I really don't know the meaning of that sentence. Unfortunately, you are the biggest  The reason for your failure is that you underestimated me, and underestimated the world!"

    Uchiha Chen's whole body was full of vigor, and a majestic aura was gradually emerging from Uchiha Chen's body. Although this aura felt a little weak, it meant that Chen had really embarked on a powerful journey.  the path of the

    Sensing the reborn changes in Uchiha Chen's body, the smile on Madara's face became a little stiff, but he didn't think Chen could do anything, and said fiercely: "I'll see how stubborn you are, instead of  Say thank you, why not think about what to do next!"

    Madara did not admit defeat in terms of words, but he still faintly felt something was wrong.  If Chen gave him the feeling before that he was a child who had great strength but did not have a matching mood, then now Chen gave him the feeling that a child has grown up and is gradually transforming into a strong man who is becoming an adult  .

    Madara did not leave, this feeling gave him a bad expectation, he decided to watch Chen fail in person before he can leave safely.  Exercising the Heavenly Obstacle Shock Star exhausted his Chakra, but there were still some Chakras left to make up for the rush

    Giving up on communicating with the energy in his body, Chen flicked the long knife lightly, and the quaint blade suddenly let out a soft groan, as if expressing his joy for the change in his master's mood.

    "Although I don't know your origin, following me doesn't count as burying you!"

    The groaning of the long knife was even worse.

    Chen smiled, held the knife, pointed the tip of the knife at the ground, raised one foot lightly, stepped on the sky, step by step from the ground to the sky, the falling meteorite not only brought a hot burning sensation, but also caused a burst of pain.  A raging heat wave.  Chen's robe swayed naturally with the heat wave, his long black hair fluttered, and he stood in the void with a knife in his hand, like an exiled immortal left behind in the world.

    Looking at the meteorite that was less than tens of meters away from him, Chen didn't panic.  Lifting the knife, the other hand pointed at the knife, and slowly closed his eyes. The person did not withdraw from the state of Susanoo, but the Susanoo gradually shrank and attached to his body  , suddenly as if wearing scarlet Warring States armor, on top of which there is a layer of chakra coat that is so thick that it seems to bleed, it can be said that it is completely armed at this moment.

    I saw him slowly closing his eyes, but there was no movement in his hands.  In Madara's eyes, he is a stupid guy who pretends too much and doesn't know how to write the word "death". Seeing that the meteorite is about to swallow him, he still has nothing to do with his eyes closed. Could it be that he???Can you escape the pursuit of the meteorite just because you pretend to be aggressive?

    Although Uchiha Madara could have predicted Chen's death, he didn't mind adding fire to it, making Chen's death more exciting and rhythmic.

    Madara stretched out her palm, the few pupils in Samsara's eyes were released, and a small black hole suddenly appeared in her hand.  Madara's mouth moved slightly, he saw where Uchiha Tatsuya was, shook the black hole in his hand, and swung it in the direction where Uchiha Tatsuya was, shouting loudly: "Go to hell!"

    "Earth Explosion Star!"

    Since you can't get it, you have to destroy it.  That's right, Madara was jealous, and he felt jealous of Uchiha Tatsuo.

    Having achieved such a high achievement at such a young age, I think he didn't have such powerful strength as Uchiha Tatsuo when he was young.  Over thirty years old, after gradually taking control of his family and getting the eyes of his younger brother, Uchiha Madara was called the god who was on par with the god of the ninja world.

    But this is already a long time ago. If there is no opportunity now, Madara's strength may not improve a little bit, but Chen is different. He still has a wider world when he is young, and his strength will continue to grow.  Gradually intensifies with age.  And Madara will probably die after using his three chances, since Uchiha Tatsumi has no way to control it, let him destroy it!

    With such a crazy idea, the Earth Explosion Star Association flew towards Uchiha Chen wrapped in a strong attraction. Because of the attraction, it seemed to affect the falling meteorite in the sky, and the falling speed of the meteorite increased again.  become more rapid.

    "Hmph, this time, let me see how you escape!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and twentieth;

    ?

    There are hungry wolves before and tigers behind, but Uchiha Tatsumi didn¡¯t seem to see it. Seeing that Madara¡¯s insidious sneak attack was about to come behind Chen, gradually, many things in front of him were absorbed by the black hole of the earth.  Chen's robe was blown loudly.  He still seemed to be gathering strength.

    I don't know how long it has passed, and it seems that it only happened for a moment.  Uchiha Tatsuo slowly opened his eyes, a flash of light flashed in his eyes, he tapped his fingers lightly on the blade, and slashed along the quaint long blade towards the tip of the blade.

    Swipe down along the blade and leave behind a bright white ray of light.  The long knife in Uchiha Tatsuo's hand seemed to turn into a shining white lightsaber after wiping it with his fingers.

    Uchiha Chen held this long knife exuding a deadly aura in his hand. Originally, this long knife was filled with a simple and simple atmosphere, but after Chen's blessing, it restrained a lot in an instant.  It seems that there is no threat at all, but in the eyes of Uchiha Madara, it is more dangerous and deadly.

    "Anyway, Hatake Mosaku, I still want to thank you. If it weren't for you, I'm afraid I would really be unable to resist with my previous physical condition, but now" Uchiha Tatsuo smiled, and then put  The long knife swung behind him.

    With a "swish", the long knife brought up a half-moon-shaped light, and went out from the tip of the knife. Where the light passed, even the space was faintly torn, and the light flashed.  The originally menacing Earth Explosion Star was actually split into two.

    The Earth Explosion Star, which was originally extremely solid and was about to form after absorbing countless clods of sand and gravel, was cut off with such a simple and unpretentious knife, before it even had time to show off its power.

    After tearing apart the Earth Explosive Star, Dao Mang continued unabated, and went straight to Uchiha Madara.

    "What" Madara was horrified when he saw the sword light approaching him.  He knows the power of Earth Explosion Star, even he has no way to crack it so easily.  It is conceivable that this bland sword glow is really hard to pick up.

    Uchiha Madara stretched out a hand, with five fingers spread out to face the sword light, and the pupil power in Samsara's eyes spread wantonly.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    The powerful repulsive force centered on Uchiha Madara and spread out towards the surroundings, but his main target was the deadly sword light, and almost 80% of the repulsive force was directed towards this sword light.

    However, it seems that this repulsion is still not enough.  The moment the sword light touched the repulsive force, it only paused for a short time.

    Immediately Uchiha Madara heard a "click", and the sword glow actually split the space.  From the faintly distorted space, Uchiha Madara knew that there was no way to resist Shenluo Tianzheng alone.

    Subconsciously, Uchiha Madara turned to one side, and as soon as he exerted force on his legs, he quickly retreated towards the back.

    Just one second after he left, the sword light actually broke through the repulsive force of Shenluo Tianzheng, tore the space, and in the next second, through the position where Uchiha Madara was originally standing, the small hill where he was standing before was completely destroyed.  Divided into two, a bottomless gully tens of meters long appeared in front of Uchiha Madara.

    "Hiss!" Madara gasped, his eyes full of surprise.  Looking up at Tatsuo Uchiha who hadn't turned his attention, he muttered to himself, "What kind of scary person did I provoke?"

    He was afraid, and Uchiha Madara was actually afraid.  Uchiha Madara, who used to be fearless and even thought that he would never be afraid in this life, has a sense of fear.

    At this moment, Chen has fully awakened.  With a three-foot long knife in his hand, his eyes were full of sharpness, and he shook the long knife in his hand vigorously. Seeing that the meteorite was close in front of him, Uchiha Tatsuo took a light step towards the air again, raised the long knife, and aimed at  a huge meteorite.

    "Prohibition of Profound Truth Refuge"

    Uchiha Tatsuo's figure seems to have disappeared from the sky, and there is no trace of his existence anymore.  At this moment, the meteorite had passed where he was standing, but nothing happened.

    Seeing this, the embarrassed Uchiha Madara couldn't help laughing, and couldn't help mocking: "Hahaha, such power, but it's just empty posture, and it can scare people."

    Speaking of Uchiha Madara holding his hands in front of his chest, he looked at the meteorite with a playful face, and there was no sign of continuing to do it. In his opinion, as long as Uchiha Tatsumi died, everything would be fine. As for what will happen to the meteorite after this,  It is no longer within the scope of his thinking. Whether those innocent people will die or not, whether they can escape has nothing to do with Uchiha Madara.

    People like him who have been fighting since the Warring States period and conquering the world have long since lost those so-called compassion and confidantes, and have lost those ignorant consciences.?His own, only his own interests, ends.  As long as it is beneficial to oneself, even if it is unscrupulous, Uchiha Madara will do it.

    However, just when Uchiha Madara thought he was sure of winning, a slight change occurred in the space where the meteorite was originally located.

    The water-like ripples were in front of the huge meteorite, and before the meteorite was about to fall, it completely blocked the momentum of the meteorite's fall. So far, the meteorite could no longer move half a step down.

    "Profound Truth Takes Refuge!"

    The figure of Uchiha Tatsuo finally appeared in the void. The original Tatsumi did not disappear, but because his strength was so strong that he pulled out his long sword and forcibly cut through the space gap. Inadvertently, Uchiha  Bochen fell into the gap in the void. If it wasn't for Uchiha Chen's ability to fly Thunder God, maybe he is still playing mahjong with his shadow clone in the void.

    "Shua Shua Shua Shua!" The four kunai with special seals shot out from Uchiha Chen's hands, and they were separated around the huge meteorite. Uchiha Tatsuo was holding a long knife in his hand, and his figure flashed, and he even brought a knife in the air.  A burst of afterimages.

    No, that's not an afterimage.  It's like four Uchiha Chens appeared at the same time, but he obviously didn't use the technique of clone.

    Although the four Uchiha-chen are wearing the same clothes, they have different expressions on their faces, and their ages are also clearly different. There are calm faces and immature faces.  It seems to be the Uchiha Tatsuo of the past and the future.

    So terrifying, Chen actually forcibly broke the barrier of time, from the past time and space, the future time and space summoned himself who should have been in their respective time and space to him, like a miracle!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Five Hundred and Twenty Eight; Quartet

    ?

    Four Uchiha Chen, four different rhythms, but they are facing the same enemy.

    Although the meteorite is strong, it has no way to resist the attacks from four Uchiha Tatsuno at the same time. After a dazzling attack, a large net made of sword light and qi envelops the meteorite. It is impossible to use words  Describe the magnificent scene.

    Only when the burning meteorite breaks into a little bit of fine powder after touching the tight net, can this magnificent power be interpreted.

    How strong is meteorite?  Even a highly skilled blacksmith has to go through a lot of tempering with fire to shape it.  However, such solid meteoric iron, even the meteoric iron that was braving raging flames, could not withstand Uchiha Tatsuo's attack at all, and turned into powder in an instant.

    Time seems to have passed for a long time, but in fact this is just what happened the moment Uchiha Madara turned around.  When he felt that something was wrong and turned around again, he was horrified to find that the meteorite that was about to fall to the ground disappeared at this moment, as if it had never appeared in this world.

    A trace of cold sweat ran across Uchiha Madara's forehead.

    "Could it be" Madara didn't dare to think about it anymore, or he didn't need to think about it anymore.  The woven web that has not disappeared and Uchiha Tatsumi who has not left can already explain everything that happened for him.

    "Help me!" Uchiha Tatsuo roared, and then he suddenly raised his figure, approaching the bigger meteorite again in Uchiha Madara's eyes.  Under the eyes of everyone, the remaining three threw the long swords in their hands at Uchiha Chen.

    Chen raised his hand, the long knives blurred, one by one superimposed on the knives in his original hand.  The long knife glowing with white light is even more radiant at this moment.  In the eyes of others, it looks like a little sun shining brightly

    In the mountain village, the villagers who fled in all directions did not know who suddenly shouted: "Look at the sky!"

    So everyone's eyes turned to the sky.

    They saw a scene that they will never forget in this life.

    Faintly, there were four small figures standing around the huge meteorite, constantly waving their weapons.  The meteorite was so huge, and the figure was indeed so small. What they didn't expect was that it was such a small figure, but it was more appropriate to destroy the meteorite, which was extremely huge to them, or to say it was erased.

    At this moment, the audience was terribly silent, no one spoke, they all looked up at the sky, at the tiny figure, at the meteorite which was several times bigger than before.

    What will happen to him next?  Can the meteorite still be erased, can they be saved from the punishment of heaven?

    In the small yard, Miaomiao opened her mouth wide into an O shape, and her face was full of disbelief. She widened her eyes, pulled at the corner of her mother's clothes, and shouted loudly: "Ma Ma, Ma Ma,  Look, it's Uncle Chen, it's Uncle Chen. Uncle Chen is here to save us!"

    Cheng Chuan Luzi's heart trembled. Hearing Miao Miao's words, he originally wanted to yell at him, but he didn't react for a long time. He looked down, only to find that Miao Miao and Baa Baa were both looking up at the sky, with faces full of  Surprised look.  She opened her mouth involuntarily, and also raised her head to look at the sky.

    Just like that, she couldn't move her eyes away anymore.

    That tiny figure, like a god, stood in the sky, but seemed to stand in front of them, sheltering them from the wind and rain.

    Chengchuan Luzi's eyes couldn't help but moisten a bit, looking at the tiny figure in the sky, at this moment, in her heart, it was incomparably stalwart.

    "Come on, Uncle Chen!" Miao Miao broke free from her mother's embrace, trotted a few steps forward clumsily, and shouted loudly, "Come on, Uncle Chen!"

    At this moment, Baa Baa also had an emotional expression on his face, wanting to cheer for Chen with his sister, but worried about his mother, looking at her longingly.

    Chengchuan Midori smiled, stretched out her hand and pushed the baa out: "Go, go cheer for your Uncle Chen!"

    "Yeah!" Baabaa nodded solemnly, not knowing what it meant, Xiao ran to her sister and whispered: "Big big brother, come on."

    "People can't hear you yelling like that. You have to learn from me" Miao Miao nodded her sister and shouted: "Come on, Uncle Chen!"

    "Come on Come on"

    "louder please!"

    "come on"

    "Speak louder!"

    "Come on!" Under the guidance of her sister, Baa-baa broke through her own wall.?, for the first time in history, he yelled out his heart out loudly.

    The two sisters smiled, and continued to cheer for their Uncle Chen regardless of other things.

    However, how could this young and immature voice reach Uchiha Chen's ears through the 10,000-meter altitude?  At this moment, Chen, who was facing another even bigger meteorite, had no idea that there were still people cheering for him.

    I saw the long knife in his hand, like a small sun, swinging out, making a piercing beeping sound.

    The light of the knife continued to extend, and it stopped there before it was about to touch the meteorite. The tip of the knife was against the meteorite. At this moment, the blazing flame could already burn Chen's clothes.

    The heat was transmitted to Chen's body through the air, but he didn't seem to feel it at all.

    Under the protection of Susanoo's armor, the flames are isolated from the armor, and there is no way to hurt Uchiha Chen.

    "Destroy!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo pinched the seal with his other free hand, and kept waving the long knife in his hand, facing the meteorite countless times his size alone.

    In fact, the burning meteorite is no longer able to do anything.

    Chen stepped on the seven-star step, pinching the seal in his hand, like a sword fairy, constantly flashing around the meteorite.

    While he was wielding his long knife, the huge meteorite was continuously dismembered, and finally there were only fragments the size of stones left, which could no longer cause harm to Chen or the mountain village.

    "Damn" Uchiha Madara cursed secretly in his heart. Although he was surprised by Chen's strength, he also understood at this moment that he could no longer do anything to Chen and could only evacuate first.

    When Uchiha Chen's attention was not on him, his figure slowly descended, gradually buried in the soil, and even secretly left here under the cover of Tudun.

    "Wait, I will definitely come back again!"

    In the sky, there was only an unwilling cry that still echoed in place.

    When Uchiha Tatsuo came back to his senses, Madara had already disappeared and fled far away.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 529; Dust Settled (Thanks to Starlight for the reward)

    ?

    When all the dust settled, Uchiha Chen breathed a sigh of relief, and at the same time nodded to him in the past and future behind him and said, "Thank you."

    However, those "hes" didn't say anything, they just nodded with a smile.

    The long knife in Uchiha Chen's hand trembled for a while. When Chen opened his hand, he saw several long knives separated from his hand. They were weapons obtained from his own hands in different time and space. After destroying the meteorite, the long knife  Even after completing its mission, after several weapons were separated, they gradually disappeared into this world.

    Chen didn't make any reservations, and he seemed to know that with his current self, there was no way to truly display the strength of this knife.

    The reason why he was able to display such a powerful force was actually the problem of this long knife. The long knife with such a simple and long-lasting atmosphere, the huge power contained in it, Chen only realized it after communicating with the long knife.  I know, without the previous communication, perhaps Chen could have resisted this crisis, but he couldn't do it so easily.

    Even, this is not the limit that this long knife can do, it is just the limit that Uchiha Chen can use at that time, Chen faintly felt that there is more powerful power contained in this long knife.

    He didn't know why this knife came to him by himself, and he didn't know why this knife gave him a sense of familiarity, but he couldn't tell the name of this long knife, but this inexplicable sense of familiarity would not deceive him.  people.  Even when Uchiha Tatsuo held the sword in his hand, he could know how to exert the ultimate power that this long sword can exert at present.

    Seeing this long knife turn into a little bit of fluorescence and disappear in front of Chen.  Chen turned his head, Chen in other time and space is also ready to leave at this moment, after all, this time and space has already had a Chen, too much stay is not good for anyone, nod to each other, and with a burst of space distortion, they all disappeared in Uchiha  In front of Chen.

    With a sigh of relief, the matter here is now settled.  Turning around, I was about to look for Uchiha Madara, but found that the place where he was standing before was already empty, and Uchiha Madara was nowhere to be found.

    "Cut did you run away?" Uchiha Chen curled his lips, looking at the place where Chen had ravaged with the sword light. It was the place where Uchiha Madara laughed at him, but now people have already gone upstairs  null.

    Chen stared into the distance with flickering eyes, "After this turmoil, he must be more honest. It may be considered stable for a while, but it's a pity that this place can't stay any longer."

    After returning to the ground, Uchiha Tatsuo sighed softly. After this battle between him and Uchiha Madara, no matter how much they hide, they cannot hide.

    In the past, it was good that the meteorites summoned by Chen in the desert were not discovered because of their small size, but where are they now?  The Land of Rivers, one of the main battlefields where the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire fought.

    If the people in Sand Ninja Village and Konoha Village pretend that they haven't seen the two meteorites that big, then they are really stupid.  Obviously, this is impossible.  With such a big commotion, it could already threaten their battlefield, and at least one or two teams should be sent over to collect intelligence.

    If this is the case, it proves that Xiaoshan Village has no way to hide his tracks. Although the mountain pass is indeed very hidden, ordinary people cannot find it, but this is a trivial thing for ninjas.  Baiyan, the kind of eyes that can see through everything, even an ordinary sensory ninja can find out whether there are people living nearby. In this case, it goes against Chen's original idea of ??wanting to settle down in the mountain village for a period of time.

    Instead of waiting for someone to come to your door, you might as well leave early and wander around the world with the two little apprentices you just accepted.  In this way, you can hand in ninjutsu to two little girls while on the road.  Thinking about it this way really made sense, so Chen nodded and stepped out, and in the next second he was in front of the two of them.

    But they said that the two little guys were standing there excitedly looking up at the sky and yelling, cheering for the person who resisted the meteorite in the sky, and they didn't know if that person was Chen, so they were yelling at Uncle Chen  come on.

    Before, some villagers came to call their mother away, saying that the whole village worshiped the gods together, and thanked the gods for bringing them a lifeline.

    As a result, Midoriko Chengchuan, who had a little doubt in her heart, did not believe it completely. After hearing her two daughters say that the person in the sky might be Uchiha Tatsuya who lived in their home before, the awe in her heart faded a lot.  , although I went with the villagers, I didn't have the tension before.

    Originally they wanted to call the two little girls over, but Midoriko Chengchuan thought the two were too old.??, I don¡¯t understand anything, in the past, I might have been dismissed on the grounds of disobedience to discipline and making troubles.

    Originally, the villagers wanted to try to persuade them, but Chengchuan Luzi's attitude was very firm. Thinking of this, they had no choice but to give up.  Take Chengchuan Midori to pray in the community temple in the village.

    The two little girls saw the meteorite being destroyed, and they were standing there excitedly, but they didn't expect Uchiha Chen to appear in front of them suddenly.

    Immediately, the two little girls were startled.

    "Wow!" Meow Miao staggered and sat down on the ground.  And the younger sister was also accidentally tripped by the older sister, and her feet were unstable and she was about to fall.

    With sharp eyes and quick hands, Chen stopped the two little girls in his arms, avoiding the ending of the two little girls falling down.

    "Ah! It's the villainit's Uncle Chen!" Miao Miao yelled, not forgetting what he said before.

    "Chen big brother is really amazing!" The younger sister looked at Uchiha Chen with admiration, and little stars kept popping out of her eyes.

    On the contrary, Chen looked confused, looking at the two little girls and didn't know what they were talking about.

    "You what were you watching before?"

    "I'm looking at Uncle Chen! See how Uncle Chen drives away the villains and smashes the big rocks into pieces!" Miaomiao waved her fists and said triumphantly to Chen with a ferocious expression.

    "Can you see clearly?" Chen looked surprised.

    "Can't see clearly!"

    Chen: ""

    "Then how do you know it's me?"

    "It feels wow!" Miaomiao looked at Chen with her cute eyes, but there was innocence in her eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and thirtieth; the intention to leave

    ?

    Uchiha Chen smiled, stretched out his hand and poked Meow Meow's round face lightly, and said, "Ghost spirit!"

    Miaomiao waved her hand to block Uchiha Chen's hand, and smiled sweetly. Seeing that Chen didn't object, she knew that the person who protected them was really Uchiha Chen. She turned around and hugged her sister, screaming loudly  Said: "Sister, sister, it's really Uncle Chen, it's really Uncle Chen!"

    Being hugged by my sister, baa-baa, although a little uncomfortable, still nodded, his face was full of excitement, and he said happily: "Bigbig brother is so amazing!"

    Of course, Chen would not be embarrassed to be praised by the two little girls, but reached out and touched the foreheads of the two, and found that Midoriko Chengchuan was not there, so he couldn't help asking: "Where is your mother? Why didn't you see you?"  Mother?"

    "Mama was called away by the uncle in the village, what's the matter, Uncle Chen? What can you do with Mama?" Meow asked, looking up at Uchiha Tatsumoe.

    "It's nothing, I just want to discuss some things with your mother." Chen shook his head, and then asked: "By the way, do you want to go to the outside world with big brother?"

    "The outside world?" Miaomiao stretched out her finger and put it in her mouth, thought for a while and suddenly her eyes lit up and said, "Is there anything delicious and fun in the outside world, is there a lot of things that Miaomiao wants?  "

    "Yes, yes, there is everything in the outside world. There are a lot of things that Miaomiao wants to eat and play with, and there are also many beautiful things. If Miaomiao likes them, Big Brother will grab them all for you!" Uchiha  Chen's tone seemed to be that a goldfish guy is holding a lollipop to lure a young girl who has not experienced much in the world.

    "No!" Miaomiao shook her little head vigorously, and the two little braids flew up with the sway of her head. She looked at Uchiha Chen solemnly and said, "Mama said before, stealing people's things."  It's not right, only bad boys can steal things from others, Uncle Chen is really a big villain!"

    Chen couldn't help laughing, he didn't expect that he would be taught a lesson by a little girl. With Chen's status, is there anything he can't get?  Besides, aren't those things all his?  He just returned it to its original owner.

    "Okay, then if you see something, I'll buy it for you."

    "emmmmm, will it be too expensive? How about this? Let's borrow it for a few days to play, and when I get tired of playing, I will give it to my sister. How about returning it when my sister gets tired of playing? This is not considered a robbery."  " Meow thought for a long time and came up with a good solution, excitedly said to Uchiha Chen.

    "Pfft" This girl also said that stealing things is wrong, isn't she a little robber, and it's hard for her to figure out the trick of borrowing things.

    "Then do you want to follow me to the outside world?"

    "want!"

    Chen nodded, since the two little girls are willing to go out with him, then the biggest obstacle is solved, just wait for their mothers to come back and have a final discussion.

    Just as the three were talking, the mothers of the two little guys came in from the door with a smile on their faces. Seeing the discussion among the three, they couldn't help laughing and asked, "What's the matter? What are you three talking about?"

    Seeing her mother came back, Miao Miao and Baa Baa ran over quickly, and Miao Miao shouted loudly while running: "Ma Ma, Ma Ma, you know. It's really Uncle Chen, it's really Uncle Chen!  !"

    "What really is?" Midori Chengchuan hugged the two little guys and asked with a smile.

    "It's that person!" Miaomiao was picked up by her mother, and shouted excitedly in her arms. She stretched out her hands and drew a big circle and said, "It's that the stone that was so big that it burned.  It was Uncle Chen who beat him away!"

    "Really?" Chengchuan Luzi looked at Chen in surprise. She thought it was just a mistake made by the two little girls, but she didn't expect Chen to admit it, but she just thought it was Chen who was coaxing them.  It's just a little girl, Chen is too young anyway, Chengchuan Midori believes that he is really strong, but no matter how hard he believes that he can resist the punishment of heaven like a meteorite.

    Uchiha Chen smiled, and did not strike up a conversation, but straightened his language and said: "Actually, this time, I want to discuss with you the issue that I plan to take the two little girls away recently."

    "no!"

    The two little girls were frightened by their mother's loud roar.  Midoriko Cheng Chuan subconsciously said this before she suddenly realized, and quickly corrected: "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I didn't mean that. I mean Mr. Ninja, didn't you agree that it will take a while before you leave?  How did it suddenly become so fast?"

    Chen frowned, and did not blame Midoriko Chengchuan, but explained: "In this way,I had a fight with someone before, and I was about to win the fight. At the last moment, that guy actually summoned the meteorite and escaped by taking advantage of my skill in dealing with the meteorite.  The Kingdom of Sichuan was originally the main battlefield between the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Fire, and such a sudden movement would definitely attract their attention.  After they come to investigate, the cover here will be useless. In order not to cause unnecessary fights, it is better for me to take the two little girls with me. Besides, I don't like trouble.  Even if they come over after I leave, they won't do anything to you. Ninjas don't attack civilians. Those ninjas who claim to be a big country will still obey this point. It's not easy for me to solve it here.  "

    "But" Midoriko Chengchuan was about to say something, but when she saw Uchiha Tatsumi's frown, she couldn't help swallowing it, and said with a soft sigh, "Then, when are you going to leave, Ninja-sama?"  .¡±

    "Just within two days."

    "Ma Ma, won't you come with us?" Meow raised her head and asked in doubt.

    "Ma MaMa Ma is also walking together" Baa Baa tugged at the corner of her mother's clothes and said softly.

    Chengchuan Luzi smiled wryly: "Mom won't leave, mom is walking here Besides, mom is an ordinary person, and she can't keep up with you."

    Hearing that her mother would not leave, Miao Miao curled her mouth and was about to cry as she spoke. The same was true for her younger sister, her small eyes were flickering, and she almost burst into tears.

    Seeing this, Chengchuan Lvzi and Chen couldn't help stepping forward to comfort them, and finally persuaded the two little girls.

    At this time, Midoriko Chengchuan originally thought of using this to keep the two little girls, but then she thought that she would not be able to protect the two of them if she stayed, so she might as well go with Tatsuo Uchiha, put aside this idea and concentrate on comforting her  Come two.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 531; Konoha Fang's Tension

    ?

    It was only after talking about it that the two were persuaded, and Midoriko Chengchuan and Tatsuo Uchiha breathed a sigh of relief.  The little guy at this age is the most troublesome and pestering. If he doesn't like it at all, he will cry and make a fuss.

    "Thenif we miss Ma Ma, can we come back to see Ma Ma?" Miao Miao said half-sobbing, holding back her crying.

    "Okay, as long as you want, we can come back anytime." Uchiha Chen touched the heads of the two little girls and sighed lightly.

    After finally comforting the two little girls, Uchiha Tatsuo glanced at Midoriko Chengchuan with complicated eyes. After thinking for a long time, he took out a special kunai from the system space, handed it to Midoriko Chengchuan and said, "This is for Midoriko Chengchuan."  You, you remember to carry it with you, and if you encounter any danger, throw it out."

    After thinking about it, he exchanged a necklace from the system space and handed it to Midoriko Chengchuan: "You should also take this necklace well. When you are hurt, this necklace will automatically release an earth escape ninjutsu. The power of ninjutsu  It can withstand a full blow from a jounin, and as long as you carry two things with you, you will be able to hold on until I come back."

    These things are all exchanged from the system, which is very practical.

    After receiving the special kunai and necklace from Uchiha Tatsuya, Midoriko Chengchuan thanked her, she knew that it was for the sake of her two daughters that Tatsuya cared so much, and his respect for her  He was already exhausted when he refused to become the master of his two daughters.

    Sighing lightly, Midoriko Chengchuan bowed deeply to Tatsuo Uchiha and shied away before going to cook.  Leaving two daughters and Chen to continue in the yard.

    Meow Meow looked up at Uchiha Chen, and whispered: "Uncle Chen, can we really not take Ma Ma out?"

    "Why, are you reluctant?"

    "Isn't it?" Miaomiao blushed, and her red eyes and red face looked really cute.  "II was just thinking, if I leave Ma Ma, my sister my sister will cry."

    Baa baa: "???"

    "Hehe!" Chen rubbed the arrogant meow hard, and said softly: "It's not convenient for your mother to go out. She has been in this village for decades, and she has already gotten used to life in the mountain village.  If we let her go out, she won't get used to it, besides, didn't I say, if Miaomiao misses her mother, she can come back to see her at any time."

    Miaomiao's face was very shy, after thinking about it, she finally gave up on this idea, even though she still had a lot of reluctance in her heart, when Chengchuan Midori and Chen made a decision, no matter how unwilling the two little girls were,  Still have to be obedient

    In the country of Chuan, in the camp of the Konoha Pioneers, Hatake Mosaku is recuperating with his eyes closed. After he was injured in the battle with Uchiha Chen not long ago, he has not recovered until now, but the three of Ikacho  , because the fighting time was short, and Uchiha Tatsuo deliberately released the water, he was not seriously injured, but he was unwell after eating too much Bingliang Wan, and he was able to lie on the bed for several days after medical ninja treatment  Free to move.

    At this moment, Shikahisa Nara is sitting in the camp of the commander of Konoha Village to deal with important affairs. Because Mosaku Hatake was injured and Orochimaru was temporarily transferred away for a secret mission, everything here is handled by him.  At this moment, he is patiently listening to the news brought back from the front by the scouting team.

    When he heard that traces of fierce battles were found in the hinterland of Sichuan Kingdom, he didn't pay much attention to it, but he couldn't sit still for a second.

    "It is said that some people saw the meteorite land in the hinterland of Kawano Country. It was even rumored that they saw someone facing the meteorite and shooting it down. Although the subordinates thought they were joking, it was said that not only one person saw it at the time."

    "What!" Shikahisa Nara was taken aback!  The hand that was holding the document couldn't help but shake, and almost scattered the documents on the entire desktop.

    "What's wrong?" Mosaku Hatake, who had closed his eyes to maintain his health, subconsciously opened his eyes when he heard Shikaku Nara's exclamation.

    Nara Shikahisa raised his eyes and glanced at Hatake Mosaku, then turned to the god and said to the Chunin: "Okay, you go down first, I already know the things here."

    "Yes!" The ninja clasped his fists and retreated.

    "What's the matter?" Hatake Mosaku chuckled and said, "Why are you sending people away? Is there something important and confidential? Do you need me to take action?"

    Nara Shikahisa looked at Hatake Mosaku with a sullen face: "How is your body?"

    Looking at his serious face, Hatake Mosaku also knew that this matter was not easy, and said solemnly: "It's nothing serious at all, but 50% of his strength can be used. If there is more, it may be possible.I will lose my strength, after all I was too overdrawn before.  That person" Said Hatake Mosaku's eyes could not help but become sharper. After he came back, he personally wrote and sent two copies of Uchiha Tatsuo's information back to the village, one for the third generation, and one for the Uchiha clan.  hands, hoping to get information about Chen.

    However, the information from the village was unknown.  It's not that I don't have permission to know.  You should know that if you don't have the authority to know, it means that there is information about Chen in the village, but he can't know it as the head of Anbu, and only the elders have the right to know it.

    The unknown information means that even in the village there is no information about Chen, and the Uchiha clan also reported that there are no children left behind.  It was as if Chen had appeared in this world without a sound.  There is no clue at all.

    "That person that person is here." Nara Shikahisa took a deep breath, looked at Hatake Mosaku with a solemn face and said.

    "Which person?" Hatake Mosaku, who was thinking about something, didn't react at first, and subconsciously said something, and suddenly his face froze: "Isthat person?"

    Nara Shikahisa nodded and said: "The information just received shows that the person has already arrived in the hinterland of Kawa no Kok, and he seems to have fought with people there. Some of his ninjas saw two meteorites falling from the sky with their own eyes. Judging from the description  It seemed to be bigger than the one we encountered, but it was destroyed very quickly, and the time was short, but it was enough to attract attention."

    "Hiss!" Mosaku Hatake took a deep breath. He is a person who has experienced the power of a shocking star. He naturally understands that meteorites are not something ordinary people can resist. Just one meteorite has already turned him into a  It looks like this, let alone two?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and thirtieth;

    ?

    Listening to Nara Shikahisa's tone, not only the number of meteorites this time exceeds the one they encountered before, but even the size is far from that time.  How powerful is this to be able to do it?

    Hatake Mosaku's face was very embarrassing, that level of attack, just thinking about it now feels terrible.

    "Are you sure it's that person!"

    "Well." Nara Shikahisa nodded, "I'm afraid no one knows that trick except that person. I really don't want to know anyone else who can do that."

    Hatake Mosaku sighed softly, "Me too, if possible, I really hope this is a dream."

    Nara Shikahisa's eyes were complicated: "However, what I care about now is not this, but who is the person who fought with him. He can actually have such a powerful force. Is he an enemy or a friend? If he is an enemy, we  What are you going to do to stop him?"

    Hatake Mosaku's face froze. He was only thinking about Uchiha Tatsumi's strength before, but he didn't think about who the person who could stop Uchiha Tatsumi was. If they were from other villages, then their  The front line, even this war, may fail. Don't underestimate the role of a strong man. Although their Konoha Village is temporarily in a strong position against the other four ninja villages, this has already allowed them to use all their vitality  Let it out, if there is one more strong man who makes them helpless at this time, all fronts will collapse in an instant.

    "Damnhow could this happen." Mosaku Hatake gritted his teeth and slapped the bed sheet hard: "Is there anyone for it?"

    "Um?"

    "Is there any information about that person, or is there any information about that person in other ninja villages?"

    "Not yet." Nara Shikahisa shook his head and said: "Although the situation in Konoha Village is tight, other Ninja Villages are also in a similar situation. If they dared to hold back against our troops, they would have collapsed across the board. Our front  No one like that exists, and according to intelligence, neither do other fronts. Those two people seemed to appear out of nowhere."

    Hearing this sentence, Hatake Mosaku couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief, "In this case, quickly write up the report and hand it over to the village as soon as possible. Now we just wait for the news from the village. Also, continue to send people to investigate  , we must get first-hand information before Sand Ninja Village and the others!"

    "clear!"

    Not only did Konoha issue such an order, but Sand Ninja Village, which received the message, also issued the same order.

    "What? Summon meteorites? Forcibly destroy meteorites? Are you kidding me?"

    "No Impossible, hurry up and call Luo Sha and Xie here. This time the situation is urgent, so we must send someone to get the latest news before Muye Village and them. It is best to win them over.  In this way, our hope of winning this war will be even greater!"

    Just when the two ninja villages were trying their best to inquire about the battle between Uchiha Tatsu and Madara, Uchiha Tatsu had already embarked on a journey to travel the entire ninja world with his two apprentices.

    Holding two little girls who were already asleep in his arms, Chen shook his head helplessly.  Just when they left before, the two little girls were still crying to death, obviously they had agreed before that, the night before they left, the two little girls were still too excited to sleep, but when they left, they still couldn¡¯t sleep.  I couldn't help but burst into tears.

    Don't blame them, after all, they are only four or five years old, and they should be begging for toys in their parents' arms, but under the influence of the war, they have to bear more things.

    Because of the two little girls, Uchiha Chen did not advance at full speed, but chose to move as smoothly as possible to avoid disturbing the two tired children.  Even though he has slowed down, at Chen's speed, he has already moved away from the mountain village.

    At the same time, at the edge of the battlefield where the two were fighting, a figure, no, it should be said that it was a humanoid creature shaped like a pitcher plant emerged from the soil, and took a deep breath looking at the desolate battlefield.

    "Oh, oh! I didn't expect that Uchiha Madara would not be that person's opponent. It's really unexpected." A strange and hoarse tone came from the mouth.

    "Yeah, fortunately we escaped quickly before, otherwise"

    "Things are getting interesting, aren't they?"

    "That's rightEven Madara-sama is not that person's opponent, we"

    "It seems that the plan is about to change!" Hei Jue's eyes flickered, and he thoughtfully looked at the bottomless pit on the battlefield without even hearing Bai Jue's call.

    Emerging from the same bodyThe voice of a person, if it is on other people, it will look very strange, but if it is on Heiheijue, it will seem very normal, they are originally two different wills

    Close your eyes and carefully sense the breath of the battlefield. Before the perceptual ninja found the two of them, Heiheijue slowly sank to the ground, and left again with the help of his own magical power.

    Uchiha Chen, who left with two little girls, didn't know that he was caught in a conspiracy. If he knew, he probably wouldn't care too much. After all, the only person in this world who can make him afraid is  Of those few, the one I met before has already escaped, I believe he will not come out to make trouble for a while, as for the others, Chen doesn't care at all.

    In the Land of Fire, Uchiha Madara's secret base, Uchiha Madara has penetrated deep into the heretic golem, and the number of nutrition tubes inserted on his back is more than double that of before he went out.  At this moment, he is squinting his eyes, frantically absorbing vitality and chakra to replenish his almost dry body. You must know that when he came back, the chakra in his body was almost exhausted.  In the current state, it is still too reluctant to cast Sky Obstacle Shocking Star.

    "How is it Did you find anything?" An old voice came from Uchiha Madara's mouth, looking at Heihei who just came in and asked.

    Black and White Jue shook his head: "According to the news from the avatar, that person seems to have left I didn't sense that person's aura from there, but I found an interesting place."

    "explain!"

    "There I found a village with a very hidden entrance. I sensed that person's Chakra breath from that village, and the smell is very strong. It is very likely that that person has been staying in the village before that."

    "Well, it seems that we really need to plan carefully." As Uchiha Madara's old and tired voice stopped, the secret base became silent again.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 533: Scared Little Girl

    ?

    "Heybad Uncle Chen, where are we going?" Sitting in Uchiha Chen's arms, Miaomiao looked at Uchiha with a tired and bored expression, pouted and looked at Uchiha angrily  Chen said.

    "We are now going to the nearest small town to see if there is any news, and buy some food for you two greedy cats by the way." Uchiha Chen scratched Meow Meow's little nose.

    It was these two little greedy cats, who clamored for something to eat after waking up, but luckily, they ate up all the delicious things stored in his space, and there was nothing left, so Chen had no choice but to find them.  Go to the nearby towns to replenish your inventory and inquire about information by the way.

    Because of him, the country of Chuanzhi has become the focus of everyone. He has spent the night in the suburbs for the past two days. Chen has no idea to what extent the public opinion has begun to ferment. He can only go in and find out by himself. If things get more turbulent  , Chen was happier, because he originally wanted to disrupt the entire battle situation.

    It's not just Madara Uchiha who is planning something, Correspondingly, Chen is also planning something, but the purpose of the two is different, but the process is the same, they are all to make the whole ninja world turmoil, if at this moment  If Uchiha Madara could read minds, maybe he would really make Chen his confidant.

    Unable to withstand the noise of the two little girls, Uchiha Chen had no choice but to speed up.  Sighing lightly, baa baa was not like this originally, I don¡¯t know why, after coming out with Uchiha Tatsu these two days, under the leadership of her sister Meow Meow, she became more and more mischievous, almost like a meow meow  The same as number two, the two jumping little guys, to be honest, Uchiha Chen was really tired of dealing with it.  If he doesn't find a place to stop and have a good rest for a while, Chen is really afraid that he will not be able to bear it.

    Stiffly, he continued to walk forward with the two little girls.  But the two little girls are really noisy. It only took a few minutes, and the two little guys had already been arguing several times. They insisted on arguing for toys, rest and delicious food.

    It's strange that Uchiha Chen was too used to the two little girls before, so now even if Chen gets angry, the two little girls don't have any fear at all, it's just that Chen is joking with them.  If you want to really punish the two little guys, Chen is also reluctant in his heart.

    Shaking his head, he put the two little girls down and made mudras with his hands. The two jet-black eyes had long since disappeared, replaced by the pair of three-curved jade writing sharing eyes.  The scarlet gouyu is full of ominousness, and even at this moment, Lian Chen's temperament has changed a little bit. He was like a warm big brother before, but now he feels like a cold and evil brother to the two little girls.  Bastard.

    The two little girls hugged each other abruptly to keep each other warm, and then looked at Uchiha Chen with extremely strange and frightened eyes.

    Chen formed a mudra with both hands, and then patted one hand on the ground vigorously. A very mysterious formation began to spread around Chen as the center.

    "Dark detection!"

    The mysterious formation began to extend continuously with the continuous surge of chakra in Uchiha Tatsuo's body. The formation that was only half a meter wide at first gradually widened to a radius of ten meters, a hundred meters, and tens of miles  .

    The amount of chakra in the body is so full that Chen doesn't have to care about the consumption of chakra at all, and a large amount of chakra is continuously output.

    The color of the formation gradually faded as it continued to extend, and finally became slightly invisible.  But the power of this formation still exists.

    Relying on the existence of the formation, Uchiha Chen's Chakra is like a water pattern, with Chen as the center, and begins to spread towards the surroundings along the formation.

    With the spread of Uchiha Tatsuo's chakra, similarly, his consciousness and his perception also spread along with it.

    Slowly closing his eyes, his consciousness was immersed in perception wholeheartedly, yes, he was sensing the surrounding situation.  Because he couldn't bear the thoughts of the two little girls, Uchiha Tatsuo had to use the scrying technique to find out the situation of the nearby villages.

    In less than a cup of tea, Uchiha Chen suddenly opened his eyes, and immediately his aura shook, and the next second he suddenly remembered that there were two little guys around, and he couldn't help but restrain his aura and move towards Meow Meow.  baa baa look.

    It was only then that the two little guys hugged each other and shivered, and the emotions that had stabilized showed signs of breaking down and crying again.

    Seeing this, Uchiha Tatsu couldn't help but wryly smiled, and squatted down to pick up the two little girls.

    However, the two little girls couldn't help but subconsciously took a step back. Looking at Uchiha Chen who was approaching step by step, the two of them hugged each other even more tightly.

    "Badbad Uncle Chen?" Miaomiao asked timidly as she looked at Uchiha Chen with a pale face.  be carefulThe posture is like a needle that deeply pricked Uchiha Tatsuo's heart. Once upon a time, many people looked at him with such eyes.

    But he never cared about it. Uchiha Tatsuo never paid even half a cent of attention to the eyes of those weak and irrelevant people.  This is not only an expression of fear of Chen, but also an affirmation of Chen's strength.

    Growing up in that kind of family, even a good young man like Chen who grew up in a harmonious society will inevitably be contaminated with the subconsciousness of pursuing power, not to mention that he himself blames himself for the night of genocide.  He watched Itachi slaughter his people and his parents.  Since then, Chen has chosen to pursue power by any means.

    It was also from that time that a heart that was able to maintain kindness began to embark on a different path.  Because the state of mind has changed, even if it is not visible on the surface, but still knows what to do, so whether it is to seize the treasures of Hoshinin Village or join Orochimaru, the decision is made under the trend of pursuing power  .

    Sighing lightly, Uchiha Chen thought that he might never care about how others looked at him for the rest of his life, but he didn't expect that when Meow Meow and Yu Baa looked at him like this, Chen would have an indescribable feeling in his heart  Spontaneously, it was very uncomfortable and made him very uncomfortable.

    Why did the two little girls look at themselves with such eyes?

    Why are the two little girls afraid of themselves?

    Why, exactly why!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and thirtieth; inquire about news

    ?

    Uchiha Chen had never felt that he was so attached to the two little girls, it was the first time he had this feeling, the unprecedented feeling made him want to take them as apprentices at the first sight of the two little girls.  The result is also very gratifying. Although the process has some twists and turns, the overall situation is still good.  Take the two little girls as apprentices, and start to travel around the world with the two little girls.

    However, this road has only just started at the beginning, and the two little girls showed such expressions to him. Are they afraid?

    Uchiha Chen's eyes darkened, and he didn't know why he was so frustrated.  Ask yourself, can not help but laugh out loud.

    "Badbad Uncle Chen, what are you laughing at" Seeing Uchiha Chen laugh out loud, Miao Miao asked timidly but curiously.

    "Nonothing." Shaking his head, Uchiha Tatsuo chuckled, because he was asking too much of the two little girls.  You must know that he who has opened Sharingan and he who has not opened Sharingan are completely two people, not only in strength, but also in temperament.

    Originally representing ominous, how could the cold and gloomy Sharingan make a good impression on the little girls?

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsuo's originally gloomy heart got a little bit of comfort. He closed Sharingan, looked at the two little girls with a smile, and stretched out his hands to hug them.

    The two little girls hesitated for a moment, and in the end Baa Baa ran over first, looked at Chen, then threw herself into Uchiha Chen's arms and burst into tears.  Not just baa baa, after her, sister Miao Miao also trotted over and burst into tears in Chen's arms.

    "Wow so scary, so scary wow Bad Uncle Chen, bad Uncle Chen!"

    Chen touched the heads of the two of them and couldn't help comforting him: "Don't cry, don't cry, don't you want to be ninjas? If you can't even stand this aura, how can you be a ninja in the future? The most powerful ninja is not as strong as a ninja in terms of aura.  It's a hundred times more terrifying than this, how can I rest assured if this is put in the future?"

    "Relax don't worry, Uncle Chen, it won't happen! Miaomiao will definitely not be afraid!"

    "Meaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa and I won't!"

    The two little girls looked like they were swearing, and they made something like an oath to Uchiha Chen.  Indeed, as the two of them said, since then, the two little guys have never been afraid even if they encountered no matter how severe the situation was, no matter how powerful the opponent was.

    Chen smiled, looked at the faces of the two little guys who were crying like cats, and said with a smile: "Okay, wipe your tears quickly. What is it like? I have already found the next town, which is just ahead.  Far away, let's rush there today to rest for a while, take a good rest for a while, and then go on the road after resting, how about it?

    Chen immediately picked up the two little girls and dared to go to the front town.  The two little guys were awake at this time, so Chen tried to keep going as fast as possible without hurting the two little girls.  Even so, the three barely reached the nearest village after noon.

    "Wow Is this the outside world? Bad Uncle Chen, it's really beautiful, can I go and play?" Miao Miao just entered the town like Grandma Liu who entered the Grand View Garden, showing great surprise and curiosity  He felt that everything was so fresh, completely different from that in the mountain village, no matter what, she wanted to try it and ask about it.  Struggling to jump down from Uchiha Tatsuo's arms, touch here and look there.

    Not just Miaomiao, but her younger sister is also similar, but her younger sister is not as courageous as her, maybe because she is afraid of seeing so many people, she has been shrinking in Uchiha Tatsuo's arms, but her eyes are  It keeps turning as Meow Meow moves.

    Chen hehe smiled, put down the bleat in his arms, and walked while holding her hand, saying: "This is just a small town in the country of Sichuan, the population is not too large, and it is still a time of war, many people are  I left to take refuge. If I have a chance in the future, I will take you to the capital of the country of fire, and take you to Konoha to have a look. That is the real fun. Then I will take you to eat the best barbecue there, the most delicious  ramen."

    While Chen was talking, Miaomiao imagined that the saliva in her mouth had gradually started to fall following Uchiha Chen's narration. She put her index finger on her chin, took a sharp breath, and swallowed all the saliva  I went back and asked in a low voice: "Reallyreally? Uncle Chen?"

    "Of course it's true, would I still lie to you?"

    Miao Miao slammed her mouth, as if she was already fantasizing about Chen taking them to have a big meal.

    Rubbing Miaomiao's little head, Chen said: "Okay, let's find a hotel first, take a good rest, and wait until the rest is over."Let's go out again, anyway, we have plenty of time.  "

    Miao Miao nodded, so Chen took the three of them to find a small hotel, put the two little girls on the bed, and fell asleep after a while.

    These two days, the little girl is too tired and has been on the road. Even if she rests, she is in the mountains. Although there is Chen's wooden escape, it can't relieve the fatigue caused by the journey. After all, it is the first time for both of them to go out.  This new and exciting experience cannot be relieved in a day or two. It was not until they stayed in the hotel that they were truly relieved, fell on the bed and fell into a deep sleep.

    Uchiha Tatsuo smiled, separated a wooden clone to guard the two of them in the room, and then went out quietly.

    Wearing a pure white robe, Uchiha Tatsuo came to the only izakaya in this town and ordered two bottles of sake, sitting on the seat and savoring carefully. At the same time, his ears were not idle, but carefully  He listened intently to the words of those who were drinking and booing.

    Although Chen is not a drunkard, but in this kind of place where dragons and snakes are mixed, there will always be some information collected!

    "Have you heard? It seems our country of Sichuan has been punished by God!"

    "Huh? Is it true?"

    "It's true! My brother's sister's cousin's aunt's nephew's uncle's brother-in-law's friend told me that he saw meteorites in our country of Sichuan!"

    "Ah! Why don't you run now?"

    "Hey What are you running for? Someone has already knocked him down, and I don't know who it was. He was able to prevent the fall of the punishment from heaven. It must be a god!"

    "You don't know either?"

    "That's right, my friend didn't tell me either. It is said that there is no news now, but people from Sand Ninja Village and Muye Village have already gone to investigate."

    Chen shook his head slightly. He didn't collect any valuable information at all. Hearing these unnutritious news, he felt very impatient.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and thirtieth; Konoha's strategy

    ?

    He came here to inquire about the movements of sand ninja and Konoha from these people, but in the end there were only such unnutritious information.

    Regarding the investigation of Sand Ninja and Konoha, Uchiha Tatsuo had already made up his mind. What he wanted to know was the specific details of the current battle between the two parties.

    Shaking his head and downing a small cup of sake in one gulp, Uchiha Tatsuo's face remained unchanged.  Listening to these unnutritious topics of ordinary people, Chen found that his decision to come here to try to find out the news seemed meaningless.  With a wry smile, he filled the glass with wine, and Chen frowned and took a sip. To be honest, the wine here is delicious at all. After all, it is a small place.  There was a faint layer of residue floating on top of the wine.  It's not on the same level as the wine he drank in the Land of Fire before, let alone the baijiu he drank in his previous life.

    Suppressing the discomfort in his heart, Chen drank the jug of wine and prepared to call the izakaya boy to pay the bill.

    Suddenly his ears moved, as if he heard something.

    "Heyhave you guys heard the news?"

    "Which one?"

    "Hi! It's the news that the daimyo of the country of Sichuan is going to fall to the country of wind!"

    "Hiss have this news?"

    After the man finished speaking, the audience seemed to be quiet for a momentthe surroundings became completely silent, only the sound of Uchiha Tatsumi drinking and pouring wine alone

    After a long time, the person who just started to speak sighed, then lowered his voice and said softly to the people around him: "This is the news I heard from other people too! It is said that not long ago,  The general of our country of Sichuan was killed!"

    "Hiss"

    "Wow!"

    "Isn't this good news!"

    "I don't know who it is! This is such a kind person!"

    The izakaya, which was originally quiet, seemed to have caused an uproar after hearing the news, and the people around even burst into applause.

    Uchiha Chen raised his mouth slightly and said, "I didn't expect the General of Onigawa Country to be so unpopular. It's no wonder that a general who can plunder in his own country can win the hearts of the people. It seems that I killed this  The guy is not considered a reckless murder."

    Uchiha Tatsu felt a sense of peace in his heart, not that he was relieved after knowing that guy was unpopular, but because that guy was unpopular, so after getting rid of that guy, he felt a burst of relief.

    This kind of feeling of doing good deeds without leaving a name, Uchiha Tatsu will inevitably have a strange feeling in his heart, but this is developing in a good direction, not the feeling of developing in a bad way.

    "What's wrong" The man said angrily, it seemed that what he said had been heard by the whole izakaya, and he had nothing to hide, so he stopped talking under his throat and said loudly  : "It is for this reason that the Tenkang family began to threaten our daimyo. It seems that the person who killed the chief general may be someone from Konoha, so they tried to coerce our daimyo into the Kingdom of Wind, in order to give their patriarch Teng  Kang's revenge between the scenes!"

    "ah!"

    "This isn't this pushing us into the fire pit!"

    "Isn't that right!" The man slapped his thigh and said with righteous indignation: "Who doesn't know that the Kingdom of Wind is not the opponent of Muye Village at all.  The country is not panicked at all, and it is a vaguely oppressive situation on all fronts. Not to mention that the country of fire originally had legendary ninjas like Konoha White Fang and Sannin, and now there are more like yellow flash and nightmare writing wheel  Eyes, such a powerful character like Shisui Shisui, Sand Ninja Village is no match for Konoha Village! If our daimyo really decides to fall to the land of the wind, then we will be completely against Konoha  ?¡±

    Hearing that person's analysis, everyone in the izakaya couldn't help but gasp. It was indeed the same as what he said, not to mention that the Kingdom of Fire is so powerful that they can't see the hope of victory.  Neutral or even faintly leaning toward the Nation of Fire camp. You must know that the Nation of Fire is the largest producer of grain. Although the Nation of Sichuan says that the land is not barren, they still have to import part of their grain from the Nation of Fire.  The opposite of the Nation of Fire, after the war is over, the Nation of Fire will come back to hold them accountable, and it will be ordinary people like them who suffer in the end.

    "No, we can't just wait like this! We have to resist!" On the seat, a person suddenly stood up and shouted loudly, trying to make everyone focus on him.

    It turns out that heIt's done, everyone in the izakaya focused their attention on him, even the boss looked sideways at him, as if waiting for him to continue talking.

    "But how can we resist! It's easy to say, what can we resist!"

    "As long as we unite and protest together? We are not enough alone. We have to mobilize other people, mobilize all the people, and go to protest in front of the daimyo. I don't believe it. His Tenkang family  It can control the hearts of millions of people in our country of Sichuan!"

    "Great idea!" The person sitting on top suddenly had his eyes lit up, stood up, and said to everyone: "Everyone, since I told the news, I will be responsible for this matter to the end. I will be responsible for it today.  This leader, mobilize everyone, and we go to protest in front of the daimyo. If one person can't do it, then ten people, if ten people can't do it, then there will be one hundred, one thousand and ten thousand peopleI believe, the people of the country of Kawa  We will definitely be able to defeat the Tengkang family who don¡¯t care about our life or death! Let them die if they want to die, we still want to live well!"

    "good!"

    "I have long seen that the members of the Tenkang family are unhappy, but there is no one who takes the lead!"

    "Today I will go all out, count me in. Also, I will mobilize other people!"

    The izakaya, which was originally mourning, became very lively when a person responded to the call.

    Uchiha Chen watched all this happen coldly.  He just smiled contemptuously, gulped down the last bit of wine, wiped the corners of his mouth, stood up, patted on his robe, and prepared to pay.

    He didn't intend to get involved in this matter, it was obviously Muye Village's scheme.  No matter whether it is the Tenkang family or the daimyo of the Kawa no country, people in this small town cannot get in touch with them. Why can this guy know so much about the daimyo's affairs?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 536; Underground Exchange

    ?

    Uchiha Chen smiled coldly, he could feel a very obvious Chakra fluctuation from the person who told the news, and he could also feel the same Chakra fluctuation from the bodies of those who made a fuss.  Obviously, these people are all in the same group, and the purpose of coming to this small town is also very clear, which is to incite the emotions of the common people in the town, let them spontaneously organize a protest team to protest against the daimyo, and force Kawanokuni  The daimyo completely voted for the camp of the country of fire. I believe that not only this town, but also other towns in the country of Sichuan should have the same group of people stirring up other people's emotions.

    This trick has been played badly in Uchiha Tatsuo's previous life, but it may be the first time it has appeared in the world of Hokage.  After all, the main force in this world is ninjas, and the fighting civilians in the ninja world have no way to intervene. This also leads to some very common alienation techniques. I don¡¯t know who¡¯s idea this is from Konoha¡¯s high-ranking people, but it¡¯s likely to be the third generation, because  In Chen's impression, only the third generation has such a deep attainment in grasping the human heart, and can think of this method.

    ? First, a topic was thrown to attract everyone's attention, and then a few people were arranged to make a fuss. Uchiha Tatsuya had seen this method before. After calling the angry young man to settle the bill, Uchiha Tatsuo got up and prepared to leave.  The threat in the eyes of the 'civilian angry youth' who was about to come over to discuss with him with a cold glance was self-evident.

    As soon as the man was about to come over, as soon as he stepped out, he felt as if he had entered an ice cellar, his whole body was icy cold, he subconsciously stopped, looked at Uchiha Chen with cold sweat on his face, and carefully retracted his steps  , his hands involuntarily reached his waist, but found that he couldn't touch anything. He couldn't help being surprised. It turned out that he was pretending to be a commoner at this time, and he didn't wear the ninja bag on his body.  He could only watch Uchiha Chen leave, but he deeply imprinted Chen's face in his mind.

    Chen smiled, although he will not care what Muye Village wants to do in Chuanzhi Country, but he will not go out of his way, his attitude is very clear, as long as he does not mess with him, anyone in Muye Village will  It doesn't matter how you deal with it.  As for whether his identity will be revealed?  That doesn't exist. There is no such person as him in this world. Even if it is leaked, they have no way to find out his details. Is Chen still afraid of these things?

    Seeing that the 'civilian angry youth' stopped, Uchiha Tatsuno ignored him, but got up and left.  Because he knew that since there were ninjas from Konoha Village here, it would be impossible to hear any news.  In other words, the ninjas of Konoha Village turned into civilians and incited the hearts of the people in the Kingdom of Kawa. This is already good intelligence news.

    He can probably guess that Konoha Village must have had some shady deal with the Daimyo of Kawa no Kuni, probably related to the Tenkang family, otherwise Daimyo Kawa no Kokuni would not have allowed them to incite the hearts of the people in various places.  .  You must know that the supreme leader of the Kingdom of Sichuan is Daimyo, but behind the scenes, there is still a Tenkang family who is faintly controlling everything in the Kingdom of Sichuan.

    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Tatsuo stared in the direction of Sand Ninja Village in the Land of Wind with flickering eyes.  Now that Muye Village has made a move, I wonder if the people in Sand Ninja Village can see it, and can they figure out a way to break the move?

    "Let's make a fuss, the bigger the fuss, the better, and it's better to involve more people" Uchiha Tatsuya muttered to himself.

    It is not a bad thing for Chen to make a big noise, because it is easy to fish in troubled waters.

    Shi Shiran walked out of the izakaya. During this period, no one dared to step forward to stop him, and even the originally exciting atmosphere dropped to freezing point because of Chen.  Wan Xingchen left soon, and did not affect too much the plan of Konoha Ninja in the izakaya.  They breathed a sigh of relief, and then started a new round of speeches, which set off a wave of protests initiated by civilians in the country of Kawa.

    Just as Uchiha Tatsuya guessed, not only this town, but also the same scene in other towns in the country of Kawa.  Not only in the izakaya, but also in the square, in the hotel, as long as it is a densely populated place, there are Konoha ninjas.  As long as they perform the shadow clone technique, they can run several towns alone, and as long as everyone gathers together in the end, they can form a force that can almost shake the regime of the country of Kawa.

    Although I didn't find any very confidential information on this trip, this information alone is enough to drink a bottle of low-quality sake at the izakaya this trip.  For the rest of the information, Chen didn't expect to be able to get it in the izakaya. An intelligence expert like Jiraiya could only get such information when he went to the izakaya. The main source of information was actually in the gold exchange.  No matter who it is, no one can deny the status of changing gold in the world of Naruto.

    Not just being a bounty hunter, more importantly??, the gold exchange office is the place with the most accurate information in the Naruto world.  No one knows who opened the gold exchange. As early as the Warring States period or even the samurai period, the gold exchange already existed, and it has been going on for an unknown number of years.  As long as you have enough silver taels in your pocket, you can inquire.

    There are a group of people who do everything for money in the gold exchange. As long as the money is enough, even if they are asked to assassinate Ying, it is not impossible.  Just like Kakuto, even though he failed to assassinate the first Hokage, Chen respects him as a man based on his courage to take on the task.

    Walking along the remote road of the town, there are fewer and fewer pedestrians on this road, and more and more people are stained with blood.  Generally, those bounty hunters will usually be active near the gold exchange when there is no task, so that they can accept the task at any time, and they can also roughly inquire about some useful information.

    "Hey! Kid, do you know where this is? Leave now!"

    Just when Uchiha Tatsuo was about to continue walking along this road, there was a gloomy growl from his side.

    Looking sideways, a majestic man in a dark black robe with a four-centimeter-long scar on his face was sitting by the side of the road looking at Uchiha Chen, his eyes were full of unkindness, but Chen  But clearly felt the worry and kindness hidden deep in his eyes.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and thirtieth; the pressure of terror

    ?

    Uchiha Chen had a surprised expression on his face, he didn't expect that there would be someone here who would be kind enough to remind him, although he didn't need it.  But he couldn't help but soften his eyes when he looked at that person. His eyes looked at that person kindly, but his tone didn't change. He said expressionlessly, "I know, my goal is there!"

    "You know where this is, and you dare to go here?" The man's brows couldn't help but frowned deeper, he looked at Uchiha Tatsuo carefully, and couldn't help but said: "You seem a bit unfamiliar, not from this town.  It¡¯s better not to go in. I advise you not to go in.¡±

    The corner of Chen's mouth rose slightly, he understood this guy's kindness, but he didn't intend to leave, he nodded to thank him, and continued to walk forward, ignoring that person.

    "Hey! You bastard! Why don't you listen to persuasion!" The man was about to stand up and stop Uchiha Chen when he said that. Just when he stretched out his hand to support the ground, his nose moved slightly, as if he smelled something on Chen.  There was a smell of alcohol, and then he gave up the action of getting up, and said with a cold snort: "Hmph, go, let you, a little guy who doesn't know the heights of the sky and the earth, suffer a bit!"  Looking at Uchiha Chen fiercely in front of his chest, he seemed to be blaming him for not listening to persuasion.

    Walking along this barren road, Uchiha Tatsuo could gradually feel the aura of the passers-by on the road getting stronger and stronger, or he could already clearly feel the bloody smell from those people.

    I saw those people staring at Uchiha Chen with playful eyes, as if they were looking at a fresh and delicious prey.  It wasn't until this time that Uchiha Tatsuo finally realized that that person was specially stopping on the way to the gold exchange to remind those who accidentally strayed into this place, especially the children in the town.  You must know that there are a lot of fish and dragons in the gold exchange, and it's not that there are no perverted guys who like to ravage children.  That person must also be a person with a story.

    But is Chen that ignorant young man?  He is a ruthless character who can go back and forth to Wunin Village. Uchiha Chen would not even look straight at the miscellaneous fish he encountered on the road to the gold exchange.

    Also didn't want to see their eyes as if they were looking at prey, Uchiha Tatsuo snorted coldly, his whole body was shocked.  A murderous intent burst out from him, and the corner of his clothes moved without wind, and he took a step forward.

    "Bang bang bang"

    Every step seems to be stepping on the hearts of those people, "dong dong dong".  Their heartbeats began to beat violently as Uchiha Chen walked step by step.

    Finally, someone really couldn't bear the oppressive force in Chen's deterrent heart. With a "puff", a mouthful of blood was spit out, and the whole person fell limply on the ground, exhaling more air than inhaling, and seeing that he couldn't live for a long time.

    It wasn't until this time that they realized that Chen was not a delicious prey at all, but a monstrous monster.  At least, none of them could maintain a standing posture under Chen's pressure.

    Involuntarily, their footsteps began to retreat, their bodies arched into a ball, but their feet were slowly retreating, like a shrimp, constantly struggling on the beach.

    Chen snorted coldly, and stopped looking at their ugly postures.  Instead, he continued to step forward, but he did not withdraw his momentum.  The group of guys in front of me are either traitors or inferior warriors who have betrayed the warrior creed, and they are all ugly people covered in blood. They do all kinds of evil. If they really kill a few, they will kill them.  Aren't your hands stained with sinful blood?  Those who come out to mess around will have to pay back sooner or later. Before they take this step, they should have the awareness that one day, they will be brutally killed like a dog.

    Along the way, people continued to vomit blood and die because they couldn't bear Uchiha Tatsuo's aura.  At this moment, the eyes of everyone looking at Uchiha Chen changed again, it was no longer full of caution and hostility, but begging.  Yes, they were begging Uchiha Tatsumi to let them go.

    However, Chen didn't pay attention to it, and the aura of his body burst out again, and a stronger oppressive force came from Chen's body, as if Uchiha Chen would not give up until he killed them all

    At the intersection, after Chen turned the corner, the rough man who continued to sit on the ground without moving, originally he was still sighing, as if lamenting that another young man who lost his footing was gone forever.  As a result, after Uchiha Chen's aura burst out again and again, he couldn't help being shocked, looked at the road Chen left with a face full of surprise, and murmured to himself: "I didn't expect to be a master who hides deep, alas, look at it again."  I lost my eyes."

    With a long sigh, he took out the wine gourd hanging from his waist, bit off the cork and took a sip of wine from the mouth of the gourd.He casually wiped the spilled wine with his dirty sleeves, and looked at the sky with regret, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Just when Uchiha Tatsuo's aura changed again, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and said secretly: "Not good!"

    Hastily stuffing the wine gourd in his hand to his waist, regardless of whether the wine gourd was covered, a carp stood up straight and ran towards the corner.  His face was covered with cold sweat.

    "This is bad!"

    Just as he felt, there were not many people who could stand in front of Chen at this moment.  Most of the others vomited blood, limp on the ground, not knowing whether they were alive or dead.

    "Stop!"

    The man rushed over from the corner and yelled at Uchiha Chen: "Stop!"

    "Huh?" Chen turned to look at him impatiently.

    Until this time, that person really faced Uchiha Tatsuo's aura. He was about to step forward in a mess, and stood still on the spot, with one hand still stretched out, and his face was covered with cold sweat. However, he  Instead of spitting blood like those wastes on the ground and falling down like this, he used all his strength to try to resist Uchiha Tatsuo's coercion.

    "Pleaseplease stop! Let them go!" Bite his head, the man stammered out the whole sentence, but he had already scolded in his heart, he blamed these bastards, he only knew how to bully the weak and fear the strong  , but I didn't expect to kick it on the iron board this time, and he was required to clean up the mess in the end.

    Uchiha Chen paused, staring at the man, staring him until the hairs on his body, and subconsciously wanted to hold the long knife at his waist.

    At this time, Uchiha Tatsuo's aura suddenly dissipated, and he returned to calm again, as if nothing had happened. If it weren't for so many people still collapsing on the ground, people might think that everything here  Never happened.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and thirtieth; panic

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuo's aura was completely suppressed, as if this had never happened before, if it wasn't for the group of people on the ground who were limp and lying on the ground, their life and death were uncertain, maybe that person would really think that this seemed to be an illusion  .

    However, in fact it is not the case.  The man took a deep breath, looked at Uchiha Tatsuya, and just wanted to speak, but he didn't know what to say. He opened his mouth, and there was a meaningless sound of ah in his mouth, and he hadn't been born for a long time.

    Uchiha Chen frowned and looked at the man with a serious and inexplicable expression. In fact, if the man hadn't opened his mouth to stop him, he might not have kept his hand.  The reason why he stopped was only because of the kindness that this man exhorted.

    Uchiha Chen doesn't like to owe favors to others, although he said it was not the favor he wanted to owe, but because that person was able to say this without knowing Chen's identity and strength, Uchiha Chen  Even if you accept this favor.

    Uchiha Chen chuckled, his eyes were inexplicable, and he looked at the man's mouth to play with taste: "What's wrong? You actually pleaded for them? Looking at you, it seems that you are still a man with a story"

    The man's face froze, and he thought to himself: "Do you think I want to plead for them? I wish these ghosts would die soon. But there is no way, people are in the rivers and lakes, and they can't help themselves." He sighed softly, tidied up  After a few sentences, he said: "Well there is no way, I am a person hired by the people here, I can barely say that I am a person here, I must help maintain the order here, if it is not necessary, I will  I don't want to do this either, but my boss doesn't allow this kind of thing to happen"

    He didn't continue to say the rest, Uchiha Tatsuo understood.  This man is probably a thug hired by the gold exchange here.  In a huge gold exchange, if someone makes trouble, it must be resolved by someone.

    Organizations like the Gold Exchange that spread throughout the ninja world will definitely cause trouble.  It is impossible for everyone to be trained by their own organization, which would be a waste of time and money.  Therefore, it is inevitable to hire strong outsiders as thugs.  Just like the man in front of me, most likely he was employed by the gold exchange for various reasons. Such a person, nine out of ten, has his own story, but in the end it is all about money.

    Uchiha Chen could understand, he chuckled, looked at the man and said, "It's not impossible to let them go. But" Chen didn't continue.

    "But what" The man's eyes flickered, and he looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with caution. Originally, he thought that this matter could be resolved safely, but in the end he still had to pay a price.

    "It's nothing" Uchiha Tatsuo thought for a while and said, "Let's talk about it when I think about it, just treat it as if you owe me a favor Although it may not be needed in this life"

    Speaking of Uchiha Tatsuo raised his legs and walked forward, turned his head and glanced at the man inadvertently, and the scarlet writing wheels in his eyes looked at the man, which made the man shiver involuntarily, with a burst of horror in his heart.

    "ThiswriteSharingan!" The man was sweating coldly, and couldn't help but said: "A member of the Uchiha clan? Such a young When did the Uchiha clan produce such a young and strong man?"  Is it? Why have I never heard of it? Could this be the legendary Instantaneous Water? It shouldn¡¯t be! How could it be so strong?¡±

    That man has a little confidence in his own strength, not to mention those strong men who have been famous for a long time, but for those emerging ninja strong men, he can still resist one or two. If it is in his heyday, it is not a big deal to defeat them.  There is no possibility, but Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes made him dare not move, as if his whole body was trapped in an ice cellar. Even in midsummer, the hot weather could not bring him a trace of warmth.  If it was on the battlefield, he believed that he might have died at this moment.

    ? After Uchiha Tatsuo left, he breathed a sigh of relief, as if rejoicing, but also feeling sad.

    "I'm old, I'm old" The man's originally upright body became a lot more hunched. He tilted his body slightly and took out the wine gourd from his waist. During the previous run, the wine gourd did not spill the wine.  After taking a sip of the wine, the man slowly raised his legs, walked towards the back step by step, and returned to the place where he was sitting slumped again to continue to cherish the memory of his life.

    However, it is said that Uchiha Chen has gone through this road that is almost equivalent to hell for ordinary people.  A small bungalow that looked nothing special appeared in front of his eyes.  Here is the external performance that the gold exchange used to cover up, but under this small one-story house, it is a real place with a hidden world.

    The gold exchanges in various places have their own cover. For example, most of the gold exchanges in the Fire Country are hidden in public toilets.? Underneath, and in the Kawanokuni area, most of them are houses like a small one-story house.  Originally, there were not so many desperadoes on this road, and I don't know whether it was the reason of the war or the special situation of this place, which caused a large group of low-level people who couldn't get along in the gold exchange to haunt the road to the gold exchange.  small road.

    They have nothing else, but their ability to perceive words and expressions has been cultivated to the top.  Seeing those guys who are obviously not easy to mess with, they stay away from them, and people like Uchiha Chen who usually seem harmless to humans and animals are their main targets.  But they never thought that this time they were mistaken, and when they met Uchiha Chen, they were kicked on the iron plate.

    Step by step into the small bungalow, Uchiha Tatsuo's brows have not been stretched, without him, it is too messy.  He wasn't a clean freak, but the environment here was too messy, even he couldn't see it.

    However, this is just this section of the road. Walking through the inner door of the bungalow and opening the obvious mechanism in the bungalow, the hidden door in it opened with a rattle, revealing the appearance it should have.

    Behind the secret door, two ninjas standing on both sides watching the door frowned and glanced at Uchiha Chen, and found that Chen did not have the temperament that should be haunted by the gold exchange, they couldn't help but said:  "Who are you? Do you know what this place is? This is not a place to play house!"

    Uchiha Chen smiled coldly, and released a trace of restrained momentum  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and thirtieth; Obtaining information

    ?

    However, even the trace of breath felt like a raging beast.  The two guys guarding the door are not super powerful guys. They are just wandering ninjas who can't get along. They just came to the gold office and successfully applied. Where have you seen such a big battle?

    Suddenly feeling Uchiha Tatsuo's aura, the two of them couldn't help but tremble, almost peeing their pants.  The two of them looked at Uchiha Chen tremblingly, and humbled their heads and said with difficulty: "No I don't know if your lord is coming I I'm waiting to welcome you, please please  My lord please forgive me, my lord, and spare us!"

    Speaking of which, the two guys actually knelt down towards Uchiha Tatsu, that attitude was as humble as it could be.

    Uchiha Chen snorted coldly, raised his leg and stepped over the two of them, ignoring them.  However, he restrained his aura. After all, he came this time to collect information, not to exchange money for the scene.

    After such a big battle, the people in the gold exchange know that Uchiha Tatsumi is not a good stubble, but they haven't seen the old-fashioned old man who wants to bully Uchiha Tatsuo because of his age at a young age.  A set of plots.

    Ignoring the people who were staring at him cautiously, as well as the scoundrels who were still drinking and chatting, Uchiha Tatsuo went straight to the front desk, gently knocked the desk at the front desk, and woke up the front desk lady who was still immersed in delusions.  .

    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsumi is handsome and super powerful, the lady has long fantasized about how she will serve Uchiha Tatsun tonight, how she will have fun under Uchiha Tatsun, win Uchiha Tatsun's heart, and reach the pinnacle of her life from then on.

    Seeing someone wake her up from the fantasy, she couldn't help but frown. When she saw that the person who came was the hero she had fantasized about, her face changed instantly, and the face full of disgust was already covered with Hexi.  Looking at Uchiha Chen with a warm smile, he said in a submissive tone: "Excuse me, my lord, do you need any service?"

    She swears, this must be the kindest tone she has ever spoken in her life.  If it was any other man, I'm afraid he would have sunk under her gentle questioning and kind smile.  This woman is somewhat confident about her appearance.  Just by looking at the lustful eyes of other people in the gold exchange, one can see that if this woman was not covered by the gold exchange, she might have been robbed by this group of cruel and senseless people to commit atrocities!

    But Uchiha Tatsumi was unmoved, still looking at her with flat eyes, and said in a flat tone: "Excuse me, do you have any information about the movements of various ninja villages now? It is best to be from Konoha Village, other ninja villages  The key actions of the

    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsumi was unmoved, the woman was secretly annoyed, and couldn't help but curse inwardly: "Idiot!" However, on the surface she still said gently with a very gentle expression: "Sorry, we don't sell gold at the gold exchange.  Information related to the Five Great Ninja Villages!"

    "Aren't you going to sell it?" Uchiha Tatsuo smiled coldly: "You have enough money, don't worry! As long as the information and my wishes, how much money doesn't matter."

    "Sorry" The woman's face was very stiff, and she couldn't help but change her eyes slightly when she looked at Uchiha Tatsu: "During the war, we don't sell any information about the Five Great Ninja Villages, please understand, maybe you can  Take a look at our mission panel, there may be something you are interested in."

    Chen glanced at the task panel above the woman's head. It was nothing more than some head rewards and some guardian mission intelligence investigations, which Chen was not interested in.

    He sneered and said, "I only want information, I'm not interested in anything else, you just need to tell me, yesor not."

    "Sorry" The woman's face had completely froze.

    However, before she could finish speaking, Uchiha Tatsuo raised a hand and put it on the table in front of her.

    "Clatter!" Only the crisp sound of countless coins falling on the front desk was heard.

    Chen didn't know how much money he had put out, anyway, he had never been short of this item, and it was cheap to exchange points for this item in the system space, and it could be exchanged in large quantities.

    The woman's originally annoyed expression changed again at the moment when Uchiha Chen dropped the coin in the sleeve robe, just like a face in a Sichuan opera, and once again put on Hexi's smile, she quickly stretched out her hands,  Under the fiery eyes of everyone in the gold exchange office, they embraced the pile of coins piled up like a hill on the front desk, and cast a wink at Uchiha Tatsuki, and said openly, "Oh, oh what are you doing?  What a nuisance!"

    "Is this enough money" After pouring out a mountain of coins, Chen stopped his movements and said flatly, ignoring the hot eyes full of greed around him.

    "Enough is enough! ?Enough said!  "The woman hugged the coin, took out one and put it in front of her eyes, looked at the light, um, it's full of gold, it was too hard to bite into it! It didn't make any teeth marks. She took out the bag with a smile and put all the coins in it.  .

    "The information is mine! The money is yours!" Chen stretched out a hand and patted the woman in front of her, blocking her attempt to collect gold coins.

    "This" The woman was stunned for a moment After thinking about it, she took out a small stack of paper from under the front desk, reached out and handed it to Uchiha Chen, and by the way, ticked his palm, winking like silk:  "Is this enough? If it's not enough" She pointed at herself with the other finger: "What do you think of me?"

    Chen frowned, took the small stack of papers, ignored the woman's self-serving coquettish, and read one by one.

    However, when the front desk lady saw that Uchiha Tatsuya ignored her seduction again, a burst of anger arose in her heart, and then she snorted coldly, lowered her head and started counting coins, ignoring Uchiha Tatsumi.

    You must know that every time a business is made, the front desk lady will get a commission, which is why this woman recommends Uchiha Chen to complete the task so graciously.  Every time you complete a task, the deducted handling fee, in addition to the fee that has to be handed over to the gold exchange, can be taken by the front desk lady from a small percentage, but no matter how many tasks you complete, there is no such thing as today  reward.

    Although it violated the principle of not selling the intelligence of the five major countries during the War of the Gold Exchange, can the principle be changed?  I believe that after seeing so much money, the supervisor will definitely not say anything.

    After reading all the information, Chen chuckled, and said to himself: "So that's how it is" He raised his head to look at the sky, but he could only see the dim ceiling, but he didn't care.

    "It seems that things are really getting more and more interesting!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fortieth;

    ?

    After touching the last of those small notes, Uchiha Tatsuo couldn't help frowning, and glanced at the woman with his eyes, and found that she was just looking up at him, and even revealed a provocative look.

    Tatsuo Uchiha quietly put away the obviously provocative note. After seeing this scene, the woman involuntarily hooked her lips upwards, drawing a beautiful and sexy arc.

    "In the end, he still couldn't escape my charm Humph, let me say that the previous indifference was just shyness." The woman couldn't help but think happily.  Looking at Uchiha Chen's handsome and cold face, she couldn't help but flush a little bit.

    Chen may be the most handsome man she has ever met, and she has been battle-tested anyway, but how can the men in this small town be more handsome than Uchiha Chen?  Compared with Chen Yi, it is like the gap between the bright moon and the stars in the sky.

    Thinking of the possibility that Uchiha Tatsumi might become her servant, the woman couldn't help but rubbed her legs against her emotions, shaking her whole body, as if she could reach the pinnacle of pleasure just by thinking about it.

    However, what she didn't know was that Uchiha Tatsuya had already thrown away the note when she couldn't see it. The reason why he didn't let her know was that it would be too troublesome for her to become angry and mess around after seeing it.

    The note only wrote a time and the name of the small hotel, even if Chen's EQ is low, he should understand what this means.  However, Chen would never take a liking to this kind of broken flowers and willows.  Not to mention that he already has Ino, even Xiao Nan in his space is countless times more beautiful than this woman.

    After reading all the materials, Chen put all the notes on the candle at the front desk and lit them up, letting the information that cost a lot of money burn to death.

    They clapped their hands. Since the goal of this time has been achieved, Chen naturally plans to go back and make something to wake up the two little girls to eat. The food in this kind of small hotel is not flattering.  Be patient, for the rest, it's better to do it yourself.

    Shi Shiran walked out of the hall, completely ignoring the lustful eyes of the group of people behind him, as if they were about to eat Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Those people looked at me and I looked at you, couldn't help but smiled cruelly, got up quietly, and slowly followed Uchiha Tatsuo

    There are always some people who are desperate for money, even though they have already felt Uchiha Tatsuo's aura, but in the face of huge benefits, they still decide to take risks.  As the saying goes, people make money and birds die for food. The reason why they dare not act is that the rewards they get do not meet their psychological expectations.

    After Chen walked into the small bungalow, there was a special person to clean the small road at the entrance of the gold exchange.  Will not stop.

    Just like the group of people who were going to intercept Uchiha Tatsuru on this small road before, if killing them all would affect the name of the gold exchange too much, I believe that even the man at the gate would not care so much.

    The corpses were dragged away, as were the wounded.  The people who had been exchanged for gold were all piled up together like trash, and they were thrown in an unknown corner of the town and buried with soil.  The gold exchange will not treat those wounded. In their eyes, people are divided into two types, valuable and worthless.

    Obviously, these people who can't even stop Uchiha Tatsuo's aura are classified as worthless by them.  Since the corresponding value cannot be obtained, it is very normal for the gold exchange place not to sell.

    Walking on this road, Uchiha Tatsumi couldn't help but sigh at the efficiency of the gold exchange.  How long has it been?  There is not even time for a stick of incense, the whole ground is clean and clean, and even the dirt from before was cleaned up when the blood was stained.

    If it weren't for the fact that this was the only road leading to the outside world, Chen probably thought he was on the wrong road.

    When passing the man at the door, Uchiha Tatsuo stopped and glanced at him.  After thinking about it, he took out a pot of fine wine from the Tang Dynasty from the system space, stretched out his hand and threw it to him, and said lightly, "Drink less, if you can meet me again"

    Chen's voice became smaller and smaller, and his figure became farther and farther away.  Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi's disappearing figure, the man opened his mouth, not knowing what to say, feeling the very obvious aura behind him, he smiled slightly, as if thinking of Uchiha Tatsumi's strength, continued  Leaning limply against the wall.

    Reaching out his hand to uncork the wine gourd, he raised his head and took a big gulp, ignoring the group of desperadoes walking past him.

    In his opinion, Uchiha Tatsuo's strength is already unfathomable.  just??He could feel this very obvious killing intent, how could Chen not feel it?  Since Chen didn't say that he had his own thoughts, he didn't pretend to be affectionate to remind him.

    There is a little bit that the man feels good.  Chen already knew that there would be coveted eyes spying on him when he took out the coins, but Uchiha Chen didn't pay attention to this group of trash.

    But even garbage has its uses.  Generally speaking, people who are at the bottom of society have inexplicable sources of news.  Although the information Chen got in exchange for gold is enough, but this is only the movement of Sand Ninja Village.

    Compared with Sand Ninja Village, Chen is more concerned about the movements of Konoha Village.  From the beginning to the end, Chen's purpose has not changed, that is, the information about Muye Village, and the information about other ninja villages is just incidental.

    Walking on the road, he didn't care about the group of desperadoes behind him who were trying to track Uchiha Tatsuo using crappy hiding methods.  Gradually, Chen's direction deviated from the main road of the town, and began to walk towards the small road out of the town.

    And the eyes of the group of guys behind him lit up.  They couldn't find a chance to start, and they couldn't help licking their tongues when they saw Uchiha Chen committing suicide.  Glancing at each other, they found that there was a hint of vigilance in the blazing eyes of everyone.

    Everyone is a genius. After so long in the gold exchange, what kind of people haven't seen it?  They think that their concealment methods are not very clever, at least in the eyes of those who can release that kind of momentum, they can be said to be extremely lame.

    The reason why he dared to follow was because of the large number of people, and Chen wanted to fish in troubled waters because of the idea that he could not be defeated with two fists and four hands.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fortieth; Shock Xiaoxiao

    ?

    Seeing Uchiha Chen walking towards the path, although they were excited, they were not stupid.  No one wants to be the first bird.

    Everyone is not a fool, everyone wants to hide behind, and wait for them to solve Uchiha Tatsuo before coming out to pick up the leak.

    Everyone had different thoughts, and they followed Uchiha Chen all the way, without speaking, and there was no more eye contact.

    Following Uchiha Chen, passing the exit of the town, did not stop, but accelerated and walked forward.  Even they started to use Chakra to accelerate, but they still didn't catch up with Uchiha Tatsuo's speed.

    This made them cry secretly, after all, this was already their fastest speed.  If they accelerate again, it will inevitably affect their physical strength, so that their situation, which is already at a disadvantage, will be even worse.

    "Is this not enough?" Uchiha Tatsuo chuckled, his eyes full of sarcasm.  Even though he said so, his forward speed couldn't help but slow down. After all, he still had to hang on to this group of people, and it was impossible for them to lose confidence in him.

    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsuo's speed slowed down, the group of people hanging behind couldn't help but their eyes lit up, seeing hope that they and others could catch up with Uchiha Tatsuya's speed.

    I don't know how far I walked, Uchiha Tatsuo glanced around, skipped the group of guys, looked at the surrounding environment, nodded slightly, it is a more suitable place to bury people.

    Chen smiled cruelly, and stopped his steps.  Turning his back to the group of desperadoes who sneaked out from the gold exchange, he said calmly: "Get out, follow me all the way, do you want me to invite you?"

    Everyone look at me, I look at you, no one is the first to go out.  They were all waiting quietly, waiting for the first person to step forward to die. The scene was very silent for a while, no one made a sound, and no one came out of the shadows.

    After waiting for a long time, Uchiha Chen frowned, turned around and looked at their hiding place, and said coldly: "Are you still not going to come out? I must invite you" As he spoke, his hands had already started  In the seal, the chakra in the body surged, and the ninjutsu in his hand was about to be released.

    However, the group of people on the opposite side were still unmoved. Since Uchiha Tatsumi did not release ninjutsu, it means that things still have a twist.

    But is this really the case?

    "The fire escapes and the fire is extinguished!"

    Uchiha Chen made a seal with one hand, put it on his chin, took a deep breath, and spit out a flame towards the place where everyone was.

    The raging fire rushed towards the place where the group of people were.  It's like a sea of ??blood and deep hatred, trying to wipe them all out.

    "not good!"

    Feeling the strong sense of crisis in Uchiha Tatsuo's extinction, everyone couldn't help but evacuated from their hiding places one second after they left.

    Uchiha Tatsun's blazing fire hit the place where they were hiding just now, and the dense fire burned the green trees. In the blink of an eye, the lush trees turned into scorched black under the ravages of Uchiha Tatsuninjutsu  , Even the soil on the ground was burned into a piece of ceramic-like object by high temperature, and there were faintly glowing things, which was the performance of a layer of glaze after being burned.

    Everyone watched their original hiding place being burned into such a miserable state, and they couldn't help but take a deep breath, with cold sweat streaming from their heads, looking at Uchiha Tatsuya, a sense of regret arose in their hearts in unison.

    Did they do something wrong?  Why bother with such an evil star?

    Faintly, they have already begun to retreat.  But would Uchiha Tatsuo let them escape so easily?

    Seeing their constantly retreating footsteps, Chen coldly snorted and said, "Come whenever you want, leave whenever you want, do you think my place is a hotel?"

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked cold, with his hands folded in front of his chest, his eyes were full of inexplicable meaning.

    Looking at this group of guys, the eyes that were originally full of greed and desire have already been filled with regret at this moment.  If given the chance to choose again, they would definitely not follow.

    However, it is too late now.

    Smiling coldly, Uchiha Chen bullied himself, stretched out his hand and swiped at the crowd in front of them, and Chen snatched a not-so-good quality knife.

    Weighing the weight of the sword in his hand, Chen's eyes were full of disappointment.

    After all, it was not his own knife.  Incompetence is inevitable.

    Ever since he used the long sword in the battle with Madara, Chen has become more and more fond of the sword as a weapon.

    The sword is the king of soldiers!  Not only that, the chic and elegant feeling between waving the long knife is what Chen is satisfied with.

    "It's a pity." Uchiha Tatsuya sighed softly, took the Taidao and swung a knife flower, looked at the group of guys with playful eyes and said mockingly: "You guys go together, I'm in a hurry."

    Those who were sideways at the end had already started to retreat quietly towards the back, trying to hold back Uchiha Tatsumi for a while so that they would have more time to retreat.

    When they suddenly heard this sentence, they couldn't help but feel an unknown fire in their hearts, and Dang even prepared to raise their weapons and fight Uchiha Chen to the death.

    But just when they were about to hold their weapons, their hearts turned cold. After thinking of Uchiha Tatsuo's strength, the thick fire of anger was extinguished in an instant, leaving a drop of cold sweat on their foreheads.

    "Scary!" They took a deep breath.

    Language alone has such a strong inducing ability. If there is a little more anger in their hearts, they might really raise their swords and kill Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Thinking of this, they couldn't help retreating even faster.

    However, the people in the last row are retreating, and the people in the front row are also retreating.  They think that they are not Uchiha Chen's opponents, and there is a deep gap between them and Chen's strength.

    It's not that they don't want to make a move, but that the gap is too big and there is no need to make a move. What's more, the first person to make a move will definitely be beaten as an early bird.  How could they, who cherish their lives more than anyone else, perfect others for their own sake?

    So a very interesting thing happened on the scene.  Uchiha Chen didn't move a step, while the large group of people on the opposite side retreated step by step.  When Chen took a step forward, they took three steps back, keeping a physical distance of more than ten meters from Chen.

    Uchiha Tatsuo frowned, a look of disappointment inevitably appeared in his heart.  I didn't expect that they didn't even have the courage to make a move.

    Taking a step forward impatiently, he raised the sword in his hand and prepared to strike.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 542; Eliminate rats (thanks to Starlight Big Brother for the reward)

    ?

    Just at this time, I don't know where it started, there was a miserable cry from the crowd, and they yelled loudly: "Hurry up run away!"

    Until this time, everyone turned around as if they had just woken up from a dream, spread their legs and kept running back, regardless of whether Uchiha Tatsuo was chasing them behind.

    For them, as long as they run faster than the people behind them, they win.  After all, it can be delayed for a while, as long as there are enough people behind him, then he can drag himself back to the small town, escape to the gold exchange, and maybe save his life.

    In their view, the person who dares to make trouble in the gold exchange has not yet been born, even if he is as strong as Uchiha Tatsuya, he may not dare to make trouble in the gold exchange.

    However, what they didn't know was that just now, a tragedy happened at the entrance of the gold exchange, and the instigator was Uchiha Tatsuya.

    At this time, we can see the complexity of human nature.

    Only at this time can we see the sinister path of the world.

    They use everything, in order to escape, whether it is releasing ninjutsu or throwing their own weapons.  I just want to be able to stop the people around me so that they can stop Uchiha Tatsuo from advancing.

    But is this really useful?

    Uchiha Chen smiled coldly, looking at this group of ugly desperadoes.  His feet didn't stop moving, but he didn't catch everyone.

    In Chen's view, wouldn't it be good to let these scumbags have a good experience of the world?

    Uchiha Tatsuo followed these desperadoes with leisurely steps.  The Taidao in his hand didn't stop moving, but kept waving it.

    Every wave represents a fresh life dying in the hands of Uchiha Chen, but Uchiha Chen has no sense of shame.

    After all, this group of people either rebelled against tolerance or betrayed the scum of the warrior creed. Living in this world has no other purpose except to waste air and create filth.  In contrast, Uchiha Chen has even made a certain contribution to this world. At least one more person will die, one less mouth to eat, and one less garbage production.

    This group of desperadoes looked at Uchiha Tatsuya who kept approaching, and their anxiety was getting bigger and bigger. Seeing the people behind him die one by one, maybe they would be the next one to die.

    For those of them who are walking on the edge of life and death, they are actually the ones who cherish their lives the most. They are afraid that after death reaches a certain level, this kind of emotion will spontaneously give rise to morbid ideas.

    However, even so, no one dared to stop and rise up against Uchiha Chen.  Seeing that Uchiha Chen's speed is not fast, this gave them great luck.

    "What if there are people behind me? What if I can escape?"

    With this mentality, they have lost the courage to fight from the very beginning.

    Originally thought that they would rise up and resist in despair, but they didn't expect it to be such a group of mobs.

    Uchiha Chen's eyes were full of disappointment.

    Although it is fun to slaughter people who have no resistance, it is addictive.  Moreover, if there are too many slaughters, the joy in my heart will be lost, and I will even turn myself into a murderous maniac.

    Frowning, Uchiha Tatsu made a mistake.  Suddenly raised his figure.

    Before the group of desperadoes could react, they stepped out and appeared in front of the last person in an instant.

    With a single swing of the knife, he cut off the body of the guy who ran towards him without long eyes. Uchiha Tatsuo stood on the spot, looking at the group of desperadoes indifferently.

    But they said that the people who were running at the back were still thankful that Chen didn't catch up, but they didn't expect that before they had time to open their mouths to mock the people behind them, and even before they had time to be proud, Uchiha Chen appeared in front of them and stopped them.  way for them to escape.

    Now is not the time for them to be proud.

    Feng Shui took turns, and those who ran at the end, worried that Uchiha Tatsuo's long knife would swing at them in the next second, showed mocking eyes at this moment.

    They couldn't help slowing down their pace, and before the rest of them had time to react, they backed away secretly, and even fled in all directions.  Anyway, it's time for those people in front to have a headache. They can evacuate in a leisurely manner. Although the road to the town is blocked, they can escape to other places.

    "Don't get together spread out and run!"

    At this time, maybe the people behind them realized their conscience and yelled at the people in front.

    ?We just woke up like a dream.  Scattered in all directions, never gathered together and fled away.

    After all, the goal of getting together is too big, and they can't beat Uchiha Chen. The result of waiting for them is to be killed by Chen one by one.  It's better to watch fate than this.

    Uchiha Chen glanced at the person who made the sound with interest.  Seeing him staring at him nervously, he was still slowly stepping back.

    If it weren't for his panicked eyes, Uchiha Tatsu would have thought he wasn't afraid of himself.

    Since he dared to speak like that, it meant that he was ready to sacrifice himself for the sake of others.  However, Chen didn't do what he wanted and wanted to escape?  dream!

    Chen put his palms together, and the chakra in his body transformed into several groups of equal components.

    "The art of wood escape and wood clone!"

    Only the sound of "bang bang bang" was heard, and countless Mutun clones appeared behind Uchiha Tatsuo. Under the desperate eyes of everyone, Uchiha Tatsuo pointed out.

    Countless Mu Dun clones chased after those who fled.  In the desperate eyes of everyone, one by one Mu Dun avatars pursued those who fled in all directions with a fierce aura.

    As for those who stood still and did not act, no one came to disturb them, as if they were ignored.

    Uchiha Chen didn't look at them either, but fixed his eyes on those who were trying to escape.

    This is the case with the joys and sorrows of life.  To them it seemed in a few minutes that all their courage had been exhausted.

    Many of the people standing there breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground.  Feeling the unconscious aura emanating from Uchiha Tatsuo, he secretly regretted it.

    Although Chen didn't set his eyes on them now, there might be something waiting for them in the future.  Things didn't end so easily.

    ps: Thank you [I am Starlight] for your 100-point reward!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fortieth; the battle for survival

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuya stood quietly on the spot, focusing on those who fled.  Seeing them being continuously killed by his Mu Dun avatar, there was no wavering in his heart.

    However, in just a few tens of seconds, all those who escaped were killed by Uchiha Tatsuo's wooden clone.  The body was also burned in a fire.

    After finishing all this, the Mu Dun avatar chuckled, and muttered to himself: "The bad taste of the main body has begun to commit again!" Then it turned into a wooden stick and disappeared into the world.

    After all the wooden clones disappeared, the corners of Uchiha Tatsumi's mouth couldn't help but crooked, it seemed that the murmurs of those wooden clones reached him with the lifting of the clone technique.

    Yes, indeed.  At this moment, he really committed a bad taste again.  He should have killed them a long time ago, but under the influence of bad taste, he wanted to see their desperate and helpless expressions, which seemed to Chen to be a condiment in life.  Can let him have a good time.

    Shaking off the blood stains left on the sword in his hand, Uchiha Chen chuckled, looking at their vigilant and fearful eyes, Chen couldn't help showing the face that should have been.

    "Okay, the annoying guys are dead, now it's time to tell me, you guys"

    "Saywhat are you talking about?" Everyone looked at me, and I looked at you. The last person who was selected as a representative stood up very reluctantly, and walked out tremblingly, watching Uchiha Tatsuo stammering  "Youwhat do you want us to say?"

    "Do you want to live" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, Uchiha Tatsuo was too lazy to talk nonsense to such a person who didn't even have the courage, and said in a flat tone.

    "I want I want to live!"

    The group of people thought they had lost hope, but they didn't expect Chen to ask them if they wanted to live?

    Nonsense, who wouldn't want to live if they could live well?  If they wanted to die, would they run so hard?

    "I want to live!" Uchiha Tatsuo showed a thoughtful expression, looked at them with a cruel look on his face, "then work hard. Today only two people can survive!"

    Everyone looked blank, watching Uchiha Tatsuo began to discuss, wondering if they were discussing the meaning of his words.

    However, in Chen's eyes, he could clearly see a person with a suddenly realized expression on his face. When his companion came over, he reached out and took out a kunai from the ninja bag without a trace, and stabbed forward suddenly.  past.

    Before his companion could even react, he stabbed his companion in the stomach!

    "AhZhuyouyou!" His companion had an expression of disbelief on his face, looking at him in pain, as if he was questioning why he did this.

    "Sorry Shota You heard it too, only two people can survive here today, sorry I really want to live, so Please die!" The last sentence is  He yelled out at the top of his lungs.

    I don't know if it was the reason why he killed his companion. His face was flushed, his eyes were full of fierceness, and the pain in his hand couldn't help but take a step forward, pulling it left and right, and the wound on his companion's stomach was crushed.  Tear even bigger.

    Trembling, he took a few steps towards the back, and wanted to save himself, but was hit by countless ninjutsu and weapons by the people who reacted, and the dead couldn't die anymore.

    Just when everyone thought he was dead, the body shook and then made a bang, turning into a double tree riddled with holes and appeared in everyone's eyes, while his body had already escaped far away.

    The assailant named Zhuyou looked in disbelief, looked at his companion, and pointed at him: "You how could you!"

    The man breathed a sigh of relief, stretched out his hand to hold the Kunai that he took out from behind his back, looked at his companion Zhuyou angrily and said, "I didn't expectI didn't expect you to be this kind of person. That's okay,  In this way, if I kill you, there will be no burden!"

    As he spoke, he took the Kunwujue in his hand and went forward, stabbing and lighting Zhuyou's body continuously, trying to break through his defense and attack him.

    It's not just the two of them.  The same story continues to play out in this area.  The people who were originally brothers and partners turned against each other instantly after Uchiha Tatsuo's words.

    He kept saying such false words as brothers and partners in his mouth, but he was merciless in his hands.  One knife after another, one knife is more ruthless than one knife.

    Companions in the eyes of these desperadoes?  It was all made up temporarily. In order to survive, everything can be thrown away. What are the companions who come together because of missions?  not yet?To sell?

    If sacrificing their companions could allow them to live to the end, they would definitely do so, even if they sacrificed their wives and daughters, they would not care.

    Uchiha Chen held the Taidao with his hand, and watched them continue to fight and fight with one hand on his chin, but at this moment there was no fluctuation in his heart.

    Shaking his head secretly, this is human nature.  For my own life, not only my companions, but even my heart can be thrown away.  Are they really a group of desperadoes?

    Gradually, the sound of fighting began to decrease.  There were not many people who stayed here originally, and even fewer people could still stand here after Uchiha Tatsuo's wave of killings.

    After a period of messy fighting, they gradually began to become smarter.  Knowing that they could not survive this dangerous fight with their own strength alone, they began to seek help.

    At this time, those with companions began to cooperate.  Although they have started to draw their swords to face each other before, under the premise of survival, everything can be let go.

    Instead of trusting someone you don't know, you might as well trust your former teammate, even if this teammate once drew a weapon towards you.  After all, there can be two survivors, right?

    Soon, the situation became clear.  Those without companions are forced to work together.  However, how could this temporary team be their opponents who have been cultivated through years of tacit understanding?

    Even if they are all united, no one can guarantee that there will be no cold shots behind their backs.  How can we cooperate properly when you don't trust me and I don't trust you?

    Soon, those who were forced to group together because they had no companions were gradually defeated by the massacre, died one by one, and withdrew from this war called survival.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fortieth; extracting the soul

    ?

    Qianhe had an awkward smile on his face, and even happened to involve his wound when he opened his mouth.  The excruciating pain made him hiss unbearably.  The expression on his face became very distorted, like a terrifying grimace.

    Uchiha Chen was not amused by his expression, he put his hand on his shoulder, but still had a satisfied smile on his face.

    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi smiling, Chizuru had no choice but to smile along with him flatteringly, even though he couldn't stand the pain all over his body, he still could only hold on.

    Just at this moment, Qianhe felt that the strength of Chen's hand on his shoulder gradually increased.  The hand that was only gently placed on his shoulder began to knead the wound on his shoulder continuously.  Even, the thumb had already poked the wound, and began to rub hard, trying to further expand the wound.

    "My my lord, you" Qianzuru, who was suddenly traumatized, trembled violently. This pain was more painful than ever before.  Not just physical pain, but spiritual as well.

    Especially when he was pressed hard by Uchiha Tatsuo, he felt life-threatening at that moment.

    "Could it be I'm going to die?" He thought so in his heart, "No, didn't your lord agree to let me live?" Shaking his head, he expelled the previous thoughts from his heart.  Nor is it intolerable.

    Yes, this kind of pain is bearable, as long as you pretend that your body is not yours.

    Is it possible?  impossible.

    Therefore, even if Qianhe was dying of pain, he could only endure it, but patience was unbearable.

    His mouth involuntarily made a hissing sound.  Then his feet began to tremble, he staggered, and almost fell to the ground.

    Fortunately, Uchiha Chen's eyes were sharp and his hands were quick, and the other hand was lightly raised to block the gradual downward trend of Chizuru's body.

    With a chuckle, Uchiha Chen poked his head forward lightly, and whispered: "I know what you are thinking, don't worry."

    Immediately he stretched his head over, and looked into Qianhe's eyes, and the Sangouyu Sharingan in his pupils began to turn slowly.

    Although Chizuru couldn't bear this kind of pain, but after hearing Uchiha Tatsu's assurance, the heart that had been hanging from the beginning couldn't help but slowly let go at this time.

    The pain still exists, but the anxiety in Qianhe's heart no longer exists.

    He forced a smile, but he didn't expect that because of the severe pain and the fact that the previous battle had consumed too much energy, he didn't even have the strength to grin at this moment.

    He opened his mouth slightly, and unconsciously made a slight voice towards Uchiha Tatsuya.  Even at this moment, he couldn't use enough strength to make a sound.  After seeing Uchiha Chen's Sharingan, he understood that Chen is from the Uchiha clan, no wonder his strength is so strong. At this moment, he began to feel extremely grateful that he did not do anything to Chen. Of course, at the same time  , he is also extremely regretting why he followed out.

    The corner of Uchiha Chen's mouth curled up in a strange and unpredictable arc.  Looking into Qianhe's eyes, the Sangouyu Shulunyan in his eyes gradually disappeared, replaced by a pair of frightening reincarnation eyes.

    Circle after circle of radian rubbings were printed on Chen's pupils, and no emotion could be seen in the white eyeballs.  These deep eyes make people feel as if the soul of the whole person will be sucked into these bottomless eyes.

    Qianhe looked at these eyes, and the whole person froze there.  He didn't know what these eyes represented, but he knew in his heart that such a pair of terrible eyes would definitely not have any good things.

    Thinking of this, his body began to shake unconsciously.  Want to struggle out of Uchiha Tatsuo's imprisonment.  But how could he be against Uchiha Tatsumi?

    How can he have other strengths to fight against Uchiha Tatsuo who is already seriously injured.

    Therefore, everything he did was useless. Even, the extent of his struggle may not be comparable to that of a child. If he wants to escape with such strength, he is probably dreaming.

    "Reincarnation eye human way!"

    The samsara eyes in Uchiha Tatsuo's pupils rotated for a while, but no one could know whether the superimposed pupils rotated or not.

    Pupil power radiated from his eyes.  After Uchiha Tatsuo grabbed Chizuru's hand, he went straight into Chizuru's body.

    Immediately, Uchiha Tatsuo closed his eyes.  The whole person felt the information in Qianhe's soul carefully.

    As for Qianhe, at this moment, because of the invasion of pupil power, the soul has long beenI was no longer under my own control, my body was sluggish, and I lost consciousness.

    Just a second before he lost consciousness, what he was thinking in his mind was still questioning why Uchiha Chen didn't keep the agreement and promised him to let him leave alive.

    It is useless to say anything at this moment.  After the soul is captured by the human power of the reincarnation eye, that person's soul will leave the host's body, and then be absorbed by the reincarnation eye. After absorbing the soul essence inside, it will dissipate in the whole world, even the chance of reincarnation  There will never be any more.

    Close your eyes, and constantly feel the information in Qianhe's soul.  The smile on the corner of Chen's mouth couldn't help but get even bigger.

    That's right, he never intended to spare everyone present from the very beginning.  He made that request just out of bad taste.  I want to see what they will choose between humanity and survival.

    The result was not as expected.  These desperadoes chose life between humanity and life.  In this case, Chen didn't even have any burden to kill.

    It's just that Chen didn't expect that the guy named Qianhe would survive to the end.  At the beginning, the few people he was more optimistic about died under the siege of the crowd.  But this guy who was neither strong nor weak survived to the end.

    What Chen didn't expect was that this Qianhe was actually the traitor of Muye Village.  This is the only thing that surprised him the most.  Because from Chizuru's ninjutsu genre or ninjutsu habits, there is no sign of Konoha Village, and even vaguely resembles a person who is a fog ninja.

    But that's good, Chen has long wanted to know about the situation of Konoha in this era. Although he is only a traitor, he should have a general understanding of Konoha Village.

    Chen, who was constantly browsing the information in his mind, was smiling, digesting and screening the most useful information.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 546; Konoha in Parallel Space

    ?

    In Chen's perceptual world, he suddenly seemed to have entered Qianhe's world.  The whole person turned into Chizuru, and experienced his whole life, from Chizuru's birth until he was wiped out by Uchiha Tatsun at this moment, his whole life passed before Uchiha Tatsun's eyes.

    In the same way, this is how Uchiha Tatsu knew more unknown things about Konoha Village.

    For example, in Chizuru's life experience, the second generation of Hokage Senshoubojian of Konoha Village signed an alliance with Yunnin Village of the Land of Thunder in the ninja world war.  , but with the joint assistance of the Second Hokage and the Second Raikage, the resistance organization this time was forcibly suppressed, and the Golden Horn was forcibly obliterated and the Silver Horn was sealed.

    However, in this war, the second generation of Raikage was seriously injured and died soon after, but the second generation of Hokage Senju Tobuma was not seriously injured, but made another breakthrough in this war.

    If it was said that he was just a man who signed a contract with the sea, then this time he has truly become the master of the sea.  After returning to the village, Qianshoufei continued to develop Muye Village and develop forbidden techniques. In just a few years, the combat effectiveness of Muye Village even rose by more than one level because of him.

    I don¡¯t know if it was because Uchiha Kagami contributed a lot in that war. After that, Senju Feima¡¯s grudge against the Uchiha clan gradually disappeared, and he began to slowly believe in the Uchiha clan. Similarly, because Madara  The Uchiha clan, who gradually moved away from the center of the village due to defection, returned to the political center of the village again.

    Just like this, with the whole village of Muye Village united in one mind, the village began to exude vigorous vitality.  It was at this time that the gap between Konoha Village and the other four Ninja Villages began to widen.

    Most importantly, in Chen's perception.  Although the second generation of Hokage Senju Tobima eventually gave way to Sarutobi, this was based on the premise of voting by all Konoha senior officials.  It is worth mentioning that Danzo did not participate in Hokage's election at that time, but cast a crucial vote for Sarutobi as a voter.

    Even, in Chizuru's impression, Danzo, who was a dark person in Uchiha Tatsuo's era, was an extremely kind person in Chizuru's impression.

    ?As the assistant of Hokage, he put forward many opinions beneficial to the village at the Hokage meeting, and did a lot of things for the village.  He even made a lot of effort in Shanghai about Moshuo Hatake, and went to Moshuo Hatake's home to persuade him, and finally stopped Moshuo Hatake from wanting to commit suicide. He is an extremely kind and cheerful person.  .

    When he sensed this, Uchiha Chen couldn't help but be taken aback. If it was said that Hatake Mosaku was not dead and even had immortal skills that surprised Chen, then the news that Danzo is a good person can't help but make Uchiha  Chen doubted.

    As the saying goes, dogs can't change their shit, but Danzo is really a good person?  That's probably not necessarily the case, after all, a person's personality has been fixed since birth.  What kind of person Danzo is, I am afraid that Uchiha Chen knows better than himself.  Said he was a nice guy?  That's impossible, maybe there is still a dark heart hidden under his glamorous appearance.

    Smiled, now Uchiha Tatsuo can finally be sure where is the place where he has faintly felt disharmony since he came to this world.

    This is not the Naruto world he is familiar with at all. If it is possible, this may be a parallel world in the Naruto world.  Since the second generation of Hokage did not die, the wings of the little butterfly began to incite a storm that could sweep the entire Hokage world, completely changing the entire Hokage world, causing this world to become a world that Uchiha Tatsuo was not familiar with at all.

    Now the Second Hokage has abdicated, but still not dead, but living in seclusion in the mansion of the Senju clan to educate the younger generation of his family, even the Uzumaki Mito, who should have died, is not dead now, but  Live well and be in good health.  Perhaps it is for this reason that Danzo is so sunny and kind.

    After all, the two mountains pressing on his head have not been completely removed, and any small action he wants to do will be known to others, which may affect his status.

    Why did Uchiha Tatsuo know?  That's because in this world, Danzo did the same thing as the later generations, that is, established the root, which exists in this world as the shadow of Konoha Village.  Therefore, it is difficult to change the nature of the country.  Dogs will never change their habit of eating shit.  Danzo will be a good person?  Just thinking too much.

    After seeing Chizuru's defection, Uchiha Tatsuo decisively cut off the connection between himself and Chizuru's soul.Under the filter of the eyes, the power he could absorb entered into Uchiha Chen's eyes and fused into Chen's soul.

    Although this force is very weak, it is because Qianhe's own strength is not very strong after all.  How could Dingtian, who is just an elite Chunin, give Uchiha Chen a stronger boost?

    With Chen's current strength, unless he absorbs the souls of twenty shadow-level powerhouses or the most elite soul of a tailed beast, his soul power will not change visible to the naked eye.

    ? In line with the principle that no matter how small a mosquito's legs are, it is still meat, Uchiha Chen did not refuse.  Now he has not healed from the severe injuries he suffered from the candle dragon, and he can only recover if he understands the power of the candle dragon.  In order to comprehend the power of the candle dragon, in addition to his own efforts, the strength of the soul power is also crucial.

    Pushing away the guy's body casually, Uchiha Tatsuo frowned slightly as he looked at the messy ground in front of him due to a scuffle.  After thinking about it, his hands formed seals, and an earth escape ninjutsu went down, the entire ground level began to sink, and everyone's corpses were buried in the mound as the ground level subsided. Chen turned his hands over, and the soil next to him kept moving  The hollow part poured back, and in the blink of an eye, the ground that had sunk deeply became extremely flat again.

    Outside the town, in the woods, where Uchiha Tatsuo was standing, it became clean and tidy again, and the breeze blew past, taking away the last trace of bloody smell, and also took away the last trace of their survival in this world.  proof.

    Uchiha Chen turned around, raised his legs, left without looking back, and returned to the town quietly.  Only the soil refurbished in situ was left, exposed to the sun.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fortieth;

    ?

    "Looks like it's time to go to Konoha Village!" Uchiha Tatsuo looked at the sun that was gradually starting to set in the sky.

    The afterglow of the setting sun shone on Chen's body, revealing a layer of golden coat, as if the coat burned by the sun was worn by Chen.  It looks like a god descending from the earth.

    Walking on the path outside the town, no one came to disturb Uchiha Tatsuo at the moment.  Similarly, the pedestrians on the quiet path became hurried, as if they wanted to take advantage of the last moment before the sun went down to feel rest in the town.

    Tatsuo Uchiha saw crowds of people passing by. They each held today's hunting catch in their hands, chatting and laughing with each other and gathered together, heading home, without being affected by the war at all.  In this peaceful small town, perhaps this will be the last piece of pure land. In the near future, this small town will also be affected by the flames of war.

    Shaking his head, he smiled.  All this has nothing to do with Uchiha Tatsumi.  After tonight, Chen should be on the road.  He has never forgotten his original intention of coming to this world - to go back to Konoha, to the place where he was born, to see the most important person to him

    Night soon fell on this quiet town. Summer nights always come so slowly, but in this border town, perhaps because the world has not suffered from industrial pollution, the stars in the sky are so clear  It can be seen that in the starry sky map that can be seen when looking up in the night, is there another shining star that is the hometown where Uchiha Chen traveled before?

    Sitting in the small town room and looking up at the sky, Uchiha Tatsuo couldn't help lowering his head slightly when he thought of this, and let out a low, inaudible sigh.  At this moment, the two little guys have already woken up, and they are playing together with the toys that Uchiha Tatsu bought on the way back.

    Everything here is so fresh. For the two little guys, everything is something they have never seen before. After the energy of missing their hometown and mother is over, what is left is curiosity about new things.

    In desperation, Uchiha Chen had no choice but to play with the toys for a long time with the two little girls, and he was not relieved until night fell.

    But at this moment in the small town, there are already no pedestrians.  In this small town that lacks entertainment methods, there is not even a movie theater. At night, everyone can only look for sporadic lights to return to their homes.  The whole town seemed so silent.

    Suddenly, Uchiha Chen nodded as if thinking of something, separated out a wooden clone, and told him to watch the two little girls carefully, and he immediately stood up and prepared to go out.

    Miaomiao raised her head at the right time, because they had seen Uchiha Tatsuki's avatar before, and they were not surprised that two Uchiha Tatsu suddenly appeared.

    "Bad Uncle Chen, where are you going now?" Meow asked Chen curiously.

    Standing at the door of the room, Chen turned his head and smiled and said, "I'll go outside to relax, and I'll be back in a while!"

    "Meow Meow is going too!" Hearing that, Miao Miao suddenly became interested, and she stopped playing with the toy in her hand, and threw it to her sister, raised her hand and shouted at Chen: "Bad Uncle Chen, quickly take Meow Miao!"  Meow, let's relax!"

    Uchiha Tatsumi laughed dumbly, this little girl is really full of fun, no matter what she wants to get along with, it would be no problem for Uchiha Tatsuya to take her anywhere, but now it is different, Uchiha Tatsumi is going to  The place is very dangerous.

    Although it is no problem for him to fight back and forth even if Wan Jun fights back and forth, but if he takes this little girl with him, there may be problems. After all, the place he is going tois the camp of Konoha Ninja  ah!

    At this moment, Baabaa also dropped the toy in her hand, stood up timidly, ran behind her sister, looked at Uchiha Chen and whispered: "Baabaa Baabaa wants to go too, big brother  Can you not leave us alone and go"

    Looking at the hopeful eyes of the two little girls, Uchiha Chen keenly grasped the worry and panic in the eyes of the two little girls.  It seems that these two little girls are still too dependent on themselves.  But this is also normal, he brought the two little girls out of the mountain village by himself, and now he has to leave the two of them to go by himself, and everyone will feel a little flustered.

    Thinking of this, Chen's eyes couldn't help softening, looking at the two little girls, he stepped forward to hug them gently, and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, I'll take you two for a walk today, remember  Don't make a scene, or you will be taken away by the bad guys!"

    "Is it bad for you?"

    Chen: ""

    "Worse than me!"

    "Then let's stop arguing! We will be honest!" Meow nodded, with a smile on her chubby little face.It looks serious, but in Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes, it's so cute!

    Holding the two little girls in his arms, Uchiha Chen smiled, looked outside and said: "Hold tight, big brother is going to fly!"

    "Wow"

    Having said that, Uchiha Tatsuo jumped up and came to the roof in an instant, stepped on it, borrowed strength from the roof, and quickly moved forward.

    When preparing to set off, Uchiha Tatsuo had already sensed the location of the ninja camp on the Konoha side, and now he just needs to go straight to that place, and there is no need to spend time on unnecessary searches.

    If he was the only one, then he could use the power of nothingness to get out of Konoha's camp in an instant, but not now, with two little girls in his arms, the system of the two of them simply couldn't bear it.  The force of tearing through space.

    However, according to the current speed of the three of them, they can still reach their camp in time.

    Galloping all the way, ignoring Meow Miao who was yelling here, hurried and hurried, and finally arrived at the Konoha camp before they were ready to go to bed.

    "Who is it!" The two elite chunin who stood guard at the door saw Uchiha Tatsumi suddenly appearing in front of them with two little girls in his arms.  Kunai looked at Uchiha Chen warily.

    "Don't worry." Chen comforted Miaomiao who was probing around, looked at the two Konoha ninjas and smiled lightly: "I'm not here to make trouble, besides, just relying on the strength of the two of you, I don't care about it."  Here, call your commander out, and say it's an old friend's visit!"

    "Big words!" The two Konoha ninjas snorted coldly, as if they became angry because of Chen's contempt.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Five hundred and fortieth eight chapters;

    ?

    "Huh! Brash talker!" The two Konoha ninjas were aroused by Uchiha Tatsushi's contemptuous tone.

    Although they are not johnin, they are Konoha's elite chunin anyway, not to mention the two of them are still young. In this war, the two of them can be regarded as members of the vanguard team. They have already accumulated enough meritorious deeds.  After the end, you can return to the village and be awarded the title of Special Jonin.

    Looking at Chen's age is younger than the two of them, but his tone is much older than them.

    The two snorted coldly, and their hands began to form seals rapidly, regardless of whether this was a fighting place, after blowing the whistle, they began to release ninjutsu at Uchiha Tatsuya.

    "Water escapes water Shiba!"

    "Wind escape breakthrough!"

    The two performed ninjutsu at the same time after blowing the whistle to warn them. Although Chen held two little girls in his arms, the two could clearly feel a deep sense of threat from Uchiha Chen.

    Probably because Chen had just experienced a killing.  After all, the smell of blood is still relatively strong, and it is impossible to dissipate in a short period of time.

    Chen sneered, watching the ninjutsu released by the two.

    "Well the power is good, but the speed is a little slower!" Uchiha Tatsuo turned sideways, avoiding the attacks of the two, and the little girl in his arms did not seem to be intimidated by the attacks of the two.  Even Chen still has time to comment on the ninjutsu of the two.

    "Damn" One of them gritted his teeth secretly, looking at Chen, his heart was full of anger.  He didn't know why he had this feeling in his heart when he saw Chen, as if he had to fight Chen to the death.  He took out several shurikens from the ninja bag and threw them towards Chen, not caring that Chen was still holding two little girls in his arms.

    At this time, Chen's face turned cold.  It doesn't matter to attack him, but didn't they see that there are two little girls in Chen's hands?  They don't care what if Jichen doesn't take good care of the little guy and hurts them?

    "You two guys!" Chen was already angry!  The hand that was holding the bleating was released a little bit, and the finger pointed lightly at the flying shuriken. When the shuriken was about to fly in front of him, it stopped in the air, and then fell softly to the ground

    "what's the situation!"

    "Quick, quick, assemble!"

    At this time, a large group of Konoha ninjas ran out from the camp. They were about to sleep, and after hearing the whistle, they quickly put on their clothes and took their ninja kits, and rushed to the gate of the camp as fast as they could.

    At first I thought it was a strong enemy attacking, but what I saw was a young man holding two little girls under five years old in his arms.  I couldn't help being stunned on the spot, the clever man had already come to the two elite Chunin, and asked in a low voice: "Sho Shimura, Chiba, what's going on?"

    Seeing someone approaching, the two elite Chunin couldn't help but turned sideways, looked at Chen vigilantly, and replied in a low voice: "Be careful, I can't see through this guy, he probably has some strength, let's go together and take him down!"  !"

    "NoI mean, there is only one person on the opposite side, why are you blowing your whistle! We thought a large number of enemies were coming."

    At this time, the two of them came to their senses, "That's right, what's going on with us, why the first reaction when we saw him was to whistle!"

    Looking at Uchiha Chen who was harmless to humans and animals standing in the same place, they couldn't figure out the reason for their previous actions. Could it be because Chen underestimated them?  No, that's not the case, there must be other reasons.

    "I just don't know why. When I saw him, I had a feeling in my heart. If we didn't blow the whistle, it is very likely that we would all die here." The elite Chunin named Shimura Xiang thought about it, and the old  Answered honestly.

    The person who asked the question was confused when he heard it. He looked at Chen, and couldn't connect him with the strong man who could destroy their camp. He didn't even feel the strong Chakra on Chen.

    "White eyes, open!"

    The man thought for a while, clasped his hands together, and opened the Xueji limit, the blood vessels around the two eyes became bulging, and the whites of the eyes were extremely fierce, and he observed Uchiha Tatsumi through the white eyes.

    Hearing that many people were coming, Miaomiao poked her head out of curiosity to take a look, but just happened to see that person opened her eyes and looked at them with a ferocious face, which made her tremble all over in fright, and buried herself in Uchiha Tatsuo's arms again.  middle.

    "Hmm I don't have a strong Chakra reaction But I don't know why, but I feel something is wrong in my heart." After observing for a while with blank eyes, the man couldn't help but shook his head and said, "Xiang, Qian  Ye, do you two feel wrong?"

    "Absolutely not! ThisThis feeling" Chiba immediately denied it, touching her chest: "At that time, I felt a rush in my chest, and then I became angry for no reason, and subconsciously took out the whistle.  "

    "Is that so" The ninja of the Hyuga Clan nodded, not knowing what he was thinking.

    However, what they didn't know was that the way Chen looked at Shimura Sho and Chiba had changed.  I didn't expect these two people to have this kind of perception ability.  Indeed, if it wasn't for the two little girls in his arms, Chen originally planned to fight in, but because of the existence of the two little girls, he had no choice but to communicate with them. It can be said that the two little girls indirectly saved the two of them.  One life.

    "what happened!"

    A familiar voice came from behind the group of ninjas.  When Chen heard this, his eyes lit up, the person who came was definitely someone he was familiar with.

    Sure enough, after the group of Konoha ninjas separated, Nara Shikahisa's figure slowly walked out from behind them.

    "What's going on!" Because of the darkness, Nara Shikaku didn't look at Chen the first time he stood up, but asked Shimura Sho and Chiba about the situation.

    "Report to Lord Lujiuthe suspicious person in front broke into our Konoha camp in the middle of the night, and after being discovered by us, he actually said that they came to find some old friends. If they want to see our commander, we will  He embraced this place. As a result, this person began to speak loudly"

    "Okay, I don't want to know the rest, what's going on!" Lu Jiu interrupted Chiba's long speech.

    "He said he wanted to see our Commander" Chiba pointed weakly at Uchiha Tatsumi and whispered.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fortieth; Lu Jiu's panic

    ?

    After being yelled at by Shikaku Nara, Chiba calmed down and didn't dare to add some unnecessary things indiscriminately, pointing to Uchiha Tatsuya and honestly stated their intentions.

    It wasn't until this time that Shikahisa Nara turned his head to look at Tatsuo Uchiha.

    Because he was standing far away, under the dim light, Nara Shikoku didn't see Uchiha Tatsuo's face clearly, but he could vaguely see a young man standing in front of him with two young children in his arms.  The people and animals on the ground are harmless, and it doesn't look like a threat to them as Qianye said.

    "Go to the Law Enforcement Department to receive the punishment yourself, I won't say anything." Nara Shikahisa said to Shimura Sho and Chiba lightly, ignoring the two people who were trembling after hearing the law enforcement department.  Tatsuo Uchiha asked, "What is your honor for coming to our Konoha camp late at night? This is a time of war, please explain clearly if you have anything to do, otherwise"

    Shikahisa Nara did not go on to say the following, because there is no need to say it anymore. Everyone knows that during this war period, everyone stays well in their own camp, and it is impossible to go to other places unless necessary.  camp.

    Even, if you blatantly appear outside the gates of other people's camps, you will definitely be regarded as provocative personnel. It's okay if you are strong, but if you are weaker, you may not be able to go back.  Those strong people have their own scruples, they will not take risks easily, and those who are less powerful have self-knowledge and will not come here specially, so so far, apart from the formal alliance, I have not encountered any ninjas from any village running around  Condition.

    Since Uchiha Tatsumi appeared here, Nara Shikaku must ask for an explanation, even if it is for Konoha's face, it is impossible to let Chen go so easily.

    "It seems that you are a little forgetful, Nara Shikoku. Didn't we just meet half a month ago?" Uchiha Chen's leisurely voice came across from Nara Shikoku.

    Lu Jiu frowned: "Where did I hear this voice before, why is it so familiar?" He squinted his eyes, carefully trying to see Qing Chen's true face, but the light was too dim, and he didn't roll his eyes to write sharing eyes  This sharp weapon subconsciously took a step forward. For some reason, after hearing this voice, Lu Jiu faintly felt that things were not going well.

    The figure of Uchiha Tatsumi gradually came out from the shadows. When Nara Shikaku saw Uchiha Tatsu, even he, who is called the "Konoha Brain", couldn't help being shocked, his hands trembling  pointing at Chen.  He wanted to say something, but he didn't say it because of surprise, after all, Uchiha Tatsuo left him a deep impression.

    Seeing Uchiha Chen approaching constantly, he panicked and took a step back subconsciously.  Suddenly thinking that this is Konoha's camp, my heart tightened, and I forced down the look of horror on my face, looked at Uchiha Chen, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice: "Your ExcellencyWhy are you free today  .Your Excellency, why do you come to my Konoha camp?"

    The group of Konoha ninjas behind him didn't know what happened between Shikahisa Nara and Chen. They only knew that this young guy who was a bit too much was holding two little guys in his arms.  There are so many people here, it should be easy to catch.

    "Master Lu Jiu, what are you talking to him about, won't you know everything after arresting him and interrogating him?"

    "That's right, with so many of us, are we still afraid of him alone?"

    Hearing the chirping voices behind him, Uchiha Chen couldn't help but frowned slightly, and Lu Jiu, who had been observing Chen's expression from the beginning, thought secretly: "It's not good."

    Immediately before Chen got angry, he turned his head and yelled at the back: "Shut up, I'll make the decisions here, you guys back off!"

    "What?"

    "Lord Lujiu!"

    "Shut up, back off!" Nara Shikahisa's face was dripping with cold sweat, what joke are you talking about, Zachen?  Even their Inokacho and Commander Hatake Mosaku are no match for this guy in front of him, just because of this group of rookies?  I'm afraid it won't be taken by Uchiha Chen in one round.

    "Hey." Chen chuckled, looked at the extremely nervous Nara Shikahisa and said softly: "What are you doing so nervous" He put down the two little guys, put his hands on Lujiu's shoulders, and gently touched his ears  Bian said: "Don't worry, I'm not here to trouble you this time."

    Lu Jiu's body froze, and he slowly relaxed after hearing Chen's words.  His face was a little unnatural, he looked at Uchiha Tatsuya, waved his hand to make the people behind him retreat and said, "Then what is your Excellency's business here this time?"

    Very satisfied with Lu Jiu's attitude, he nodded.?: "There are indeed some things, but you should call Mosaku Hatake out first. Don't worry, looking for him is just asking for something. Of course, it depends on your attitude whether to do it or not."

    Lu Jiu frowned when he heard the words, but he restrained his emotions well, nodded, turned sideways to make way, and stretched out his hand towards Konoha Daying, making a gesture of invitation.

    Chen took the hands of the two little girls, stepped out, and accompanied by Shikahisa Nara, strode into the camp of the Konoha Vanguard.

    Ignoring the vigilant and angry eyes on both sides, Chen leisurely took the hands of Miao Miao and Baa Baa, answering their curiosity softly from time to time while walking.

    "I haven't asked your name yet." Shikahisa Nara ordered someone to notify Mosaku Hatake and then accompanied him all the way. He pretended he didn't hear Chen's statement of all the defenses in their camp. Also, with Chen  No matter how good these defensive measures are, they are of no avail. In the face of absolute strength, all defenses are just paper and can be broken with a single stab.

    "Uchiha Chen!" Chen said it openly without hiding his name.

    "Is it really a member of the Uchiha clan?" Nara Shikahisa said inwardly.

    "Since you are from the Uchiha clan, why have I never seen you in Konoha? Or are you from the Uchiha clan living outside?"

    Uchiha Tatsuo stopped and looked at Nara Shikahisa with a playful look in his eyes: "Are you investigating me?"

    "No, no!" Nara Shikahisa quickly waved his hand to deny: "It's just because Your Excellency's pair of sharing eyes are only owned by our Konoha Uchiha clan. We wanted to ask after we met you, but you didn't  Give us this chance, so we went to the village to inquire afterwards, maybe there is some misunderstanding between us." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fiftieth;

    ?

    Nara Shikahisa was in a hurry, and in a hurry, he separated the relationship between himself and others.  Strong people have their self-esteem and their bottom line. As a strong man, even Nara Shikahisa himself is very disgusted by someone investigating him.

    In the words just now, Nara Shikajiu accidentally exposed their intentions, fearing that Chen would be angered, he hurriedly said good things to appease Chen.

    Suo Xingchen didn't pay too much attention to this topic, but simply said "Is that so?" and skipped this topic.

    Afterwards, Chen didn't speak again, and Shikahisa Nara couldn't think of what to say because of his previous gaffe.

    Throughout the night, I heard the voices of Meow Meow and Baa Baa. In this silent night, the voices spread far and wide.

    Hatake Mosaku's tent is in the middle of the big camp, and it is also the largest tent. Because his injuries have not healed, he waited for the news in his tent after Nara Shikajiu went out.

    At this moment, the messenger had conveyed the news, and Mosaku Hatake had already dressed and sat in the tent waiting for them to come to the door.

    "Here we come!" Sensing Nara Shikaku's aura not far outside the door, Hatake Mosaku was sitting up, looking out of the tent with burning eyes.  He wants to see who is the person who made Shikaku Nara have to come back to report.

    The door of the tent was opened, and the two little girls, Meow and Baa, walked in the first time.

    Hatake Mosaku frowned, thinking: "Could it be these two little girls who want to see me?"

    "That's it, Lord Mosaku is already waiting for you inside. Please" Nara Shikahisa's voice came from outside.

    When Meow and Baa walked in, a leg appeared in front of Moshuo Hatake, and immediately, the whole person met Moshuo Hatake.

    "Hiss" Mosaku Hatake took a deep breath and looked at Chen.  He will never forget this guy in front of him.  It was him who forced himself to use the unfinished forbidden technique, which resulted in his injury not being fully healed until now.

    He looked at Chen cautiously, and subconsciously put his hand on his waist to draw the knife, but before that he received the information that an acquaintance wanted to see him, so he didn't put the knife on his body.  I felt empty.

    Looking at Tatsuo Uchiha, Mosaku Hatake who does not have a sword in his hand is not at the same level as Mosaku Hatake who has a sword in his hand.  Looking at Uchiha Chen in embarrassment: "What are you doing here This is Konoha Camp!"

    "Oh? Do you still think that your broken camp can stop me?"

    Just at this time, Shikahisa Nara just walked in from outside the door. Seeing the two people who were at a stalemate, he hurried up to smooth things over.

    Nara Shikoku said to Hatake Mosaku: "AhahaMaster Mosaku, I think you should know this one, Your Excellency Uchiha Tatsumi, came to our Konoha camp to discuss with you. Mr. Chen  , I don¡¯t need to introduce this one, Master Mosaku Hatake, our commander.¡±

    Uchiha Tatsuya nodded, looked at Hatake Mosaku, but did not speak.

    "Lord Maoshuo! Lord Maoshuo, I heard that someone is coming?" At this time, there was a loud shout from outside.

    Immediately, two people broke in from the door.

    Chen looked back, and it turned out that it was his cheap father-in-law and Qiu Dao Dingzuo. Sure enough, pigs, deer and butterflies are not separated?  Chen looked at Shikaku Nara thoughtfully, and smiled awkwardly when he saw him, but didn't speak.

    However, they said that when they saw Uchiha Tatsumi, they were as surprised as Hatake Mosaku and Nara Shikaku, and they were taken aback. They never thought that Uchiha Tatsumi would appear in their camp.

    Stepping forward to stand with Shikaku Nara, and pulling him in front of Mosaku Hatake, Akimichi Dingza asked secretly: "Why are you with this guy?"

    Lu Jiu smiled wryly, and was just about to explain: "I" But before he could say anything, he was interrupted.

    In the meantime, Yamanaka Haiyi looked nervous, looked at Uchiha Tatsuya, approached Shikaku and whispered: "Hey, did I say that you were threatened by him? I didn't expect you to bring him into Lord Mosaku's tent."  , I wonder if Lord Maoshuo's injuries are still on the mend?"

    Being questioned by his two close friends in a row, Nara Shikahisa only had a wry smile on his face. He waved his hand and put everyone's attraction on him. After a long time, he explained Uchiha Tatsuo's intention clearly  

    "So, are you here to find me something?" After a long time, after digesting the meaning of Lu Jiu's words, Hatake Mosaku said.

    Chen nodded, and said to the four of them: "This time, I really have something to do.?I want your help, I want to go to Konoha.  Although it is said that I can go in by myself, as you can see, I still have two small oil bottles with me, so I will try my best not to cause trouble if I can.  "

    When she heard Chen refer to herself and her sister as an oil bottle, Miao Miao pursed her mouth and patted Chen's thigh hard, expressing her dissatisfaction.  The result was Uchiha Tatsu's touch.

    "Do you want to settle in Konoha?" Mosaku Hatake thought for a while and asked.

    "Probably." Chen nodded, and then looked at the two little guys: "I found these two little guys in the country of Chuan, and they are related to me, so I took these two little guys as apprentices and prepared to take them  Teach for a while. But the ninja world is not very peaceful now, and you all know that the flames of war will spread over at any time, so I think, before that, find a safe place to teach the two little guys for a while, and wait  They have a little bit of self-preservation ability before going to travel in the ninja world."

    "So you thought of Muye Village?" Yamanaka Hai interrupted.

    "Yes" Chen nodded: "I'm afraid there is no safer place in this ninja world than the current Konoha Village."

    This is why Chen came to find Konoha today. Although compared to Konoha, the safer place should be the space he controls, but Chen has considered that there is nothing in his space, it must be extremely boring  If it was someone else, Chen would not have to care about this, but these two little girls, with their active nature, probably couldn't bear the boring days, so Chen never took them into the space.  plan.

    But now is a time of war, and wars are raging everywhere. As far as it is concerned, Konoha can still be called a safe and peaceful place. It is estimated that these two little girls will also like it, and I just want to go there.  Go to Konoha to verify the information you have obtained.

    And hearing Chen's praise, the four of them couldn't help but raise their heads proudly as members of Muye Village.  You must know that Muye Village is able to have today because of the hard work of their generation.  A large part of the credit for this is still due to them.

    Seeing the four people who were secretly proud, Chen did not have the heart to dampen their confidence. You must know that the current Muye Village is only relatively the safest place.  If Chen made a move, no matter where it was, it would be a dangerous hell for them.  Konoha?  It's just a small village that is a little troublesome to deal with.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 551; Overwhelming people with power [Thanks to Starlight for the reward]

    ?

    Looking at the four people who were secretly proud, Uchiha Chen couldn't bear to hit them.  Not long after, Hatake Mosaku came back to his senses, looked at Chen, and then glanced at the two little girls, a flash of light flashed in his eyes, he didn't know what he was thinking, and then he said: "Actually  If this matter is difficult, it is quite simple, but if it is simple, it is not something that can be solved so easily"

    There was something in Hatake Mosaku's words, and he said it to Uchiha Tatsuo, as if he meant something.

    "If you have something to say, you have to fart! I don't have time to talk to you!"

    "You!" Seeing that Uchiha Tatsumi didn't appreciate it, Akidou Dingzao was the first to stand up and shouted loudly: "Are you begging us to do something!"

    Chen smiled coldly, looked at them, and said mockingly: "Hey, be careful what you say. I'm just stating my purpose to you, not asking for your wishes. Who do you think I'm talking to?"

    Uchiha Tatsuo's aura suddenly burst out, and the strong air flow hit the four of them.  At this time, the four of them suddenly realized that Uchiha Tatsumi was not something they could control. If this evil god made him angry, he might not be able to stop him.

    The atmosphere suddenly became a little stiff, and the four of Hatake Mosaku and Uchiha Tatsuo stood in place, and no one was willing to take a step back.  Just at this time, Meow looked up at Uchiha Tatsu and said, "Uncle Chen, the bad guy, are we going to that village called Konoha?"

    It happened to be Miaomiao's innocent words, which broke the awkward atmosphere on the field.

    Nara Shikahisa's eyes lit up at this time, and he hurriedly stepped forward to smooth things over and said, "Are these your two apprentices? They look cute. Are you going to Konoha just for them?"

    Seeing Nara Shikahisa intentionally give the steps, Chen nodded: "That's right"

    Although the atmosphere has calmed down, there are always some people in this world who don't know how to watch the timing and like to spoil the atmosphere.

    I only heard Qiudao Dingzuo snort coldly and said: "You can join our Muye Village, but you must join our ninja organization to accept the mission, otherwise it is absolutely impossible."

    "Oops!"

    Just when Akimichi Dingza said this, Nara Shikahisa and Hatake Mosaku knew they were going to suffer.

    Sure enough, Uchiha Tatsuo's originally calmed eyes became cold again in an instant. He looked at Akidou Dingza with cold eyes and sneered: "Do you think I really want to join Konoha Village?"

    "Otherwise! What's more, you are a member of the Uchiha clan. As we all know, Uchiha is the blood successor family of our Konoha. Even if you are a wealthy family, you have to obey the dispatch of the village, unless you betray Konoha or join other families.  village."

    Akimichi Dingza still didn't know that he had made a mistake. After learning that Chen was indeed the identity of the Uchiha clan, his awe of Chen was not as great as before. As he said, Uchiha is Konoha's blood successor family, no matter how powerful he is  , but also obey Konoha's dispatch.

    "Zuo Ding, shut up!"

    Nara Shikahisa yelled at Akimichi Dingza, telling Dingza to shut up, he is a smart man, and he thinks farther than ordinary people. Judging from the last fight, Uchiha Tatsuya knows that they are Konoha ninjas  It can be seen that Chen is so unscrupulous that he doesn't care about Konoha at all.

    It is estimated that the Uchiha clan has no binding force on him at all. After all, Chen is a member of the Uchiha clan, and now if he takes action against the people in the village, it is equivalent to an act of rebelling against the village. If Chen really cares about the family, he will not  He would attack them so recklessly, after all, this would put the Uchiha clan in an embarrassing situation.

    Of course, this is all because Lu Jiu didn't know that Chen was not from this world, and had nothing to do with the Uchiha clan in this world, so he thought so.

    With Yichen's strength and unscrupulous behavior style, if he really joins the hostile village, it will really be a disaster for Konoha, and this is what Lu Jiu is worried about, so after Ding Zuo said those words,  But I was taken aback, I was really afraid that Uchiha Chen would really do this in a fit of anger, then they would really become Konoha's sinners.

    Chen didn't know about Lu Jiu's conjecture. After hearing Qiu Dao Ding Zuo's words, he exuded an intimidating aura, with a sneer on his face: "Hey~~Join other villages? This  The suggestion is goodbut it depends on whether you Konoha can bear it!"

    Sensing Chen's aura, the faces of everyone present suddenly changed, and Qiu Dao Dingzuo was covered in cold sweat. Only then did he realize that the person in front of him was not an ordinary ninja, but a man with the power to destroy heaven and earth.  A terrifying monster that can't speak for a while,The toughness just now was gone.

    Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes were cold, and his aura did not withdraw, forcing the four of them all the time.  Under the oppression of the strong momentum, Hatake Mosaku and the others didn't dare to move rashly at all, for fear that Chen would attack them at this time.

    This is the Konoha Pioneer camp. If there is a little carelessness, the result of this war will change drastically, and the culprits will be the four of them.

    After sorting out the language, Nara Shikahisa smiled and said, "Sorry, sorry, my friend is too straightforward, please don't mind Mr. Chen. That's not what we mean."

    Chen didn't speak, but looked at Nara Shikahisa, sneered, to see what a guy with an IQ of 250 could come up with.

    "We What we mean is that you can't live in isolation from the world in our Muye Village. Don't say anything else, buy a house, buy living materials, and then buy some training supplies, even for the two little guys  The medicinal materials used to lay the foundation, some of them are controlled strategic materials in our Konoha, and they cannot be bought with money. Although your strength is super strong, but for the sake of two cute little girls, you  I definitely don¡¯t want to cause extra problems.¡±

    Having said that, Uchiha Chen couldn't help but nodded. Indeed, for the sake of the two little girls, he really didn't want to make troubles, but this didn't mean that he was afraid of trouble. As long as it wasn't troublesome, he would not take the initiative to make a move.

    "Hey You see, there are some things that need to be our Konoha ninjas, and they can only be used with contribution points, so what we give you is a suggestion, so that you can get better in Konoha Village.  With more resources and a more comfortable living environment, wouldn¡¯t it be better for the education of the two little girls? What¡¯s more, our ninja school in Konoha Village is a good place to lay the foundation. In our ninja school in Konoha, everyone  I don¡¯t know how many talented ninjas have been produced, maybe your two little apprentices will definitely become the next legendary ninja after studying in the ninja school!"

    Chen glanced at Lu Jiu, smiled lightly and said, "You bastard, although you talk a lot of nonsense, you can still get to the point. That's right, I really want to send the two little guys to the ninja school to study for a while.  , I don¡¯t have time to teach them those basic things, so I can only let them go to the ninja school to study for a while.¡±

    Hearing what Uchiha Chen said, Nara Shikahisa and Hatake Mosaku's eyes lit up immediately, and they looked at each other: "There is hope!"

    Hatake Mosaku then advised: "If this is the case, then what are you waiting for? Isn't there a great opportunity in front of you? As long as you join our Konoha, whether it is resources or ninja school, don't you want to go to it?"

    Chen nodded, and seemed to have been moved by the words of Shikahisa Nara and Mosaku Hatake, but the corners of his mouth slightly raised, and he said, "Butwhy should I join Konoha?"

    "I can grab the resources. If the school is with me, who would dare to touch them? Do I have to join Konoha to work for you?"

    After Uchiha Chen said this sentence, Hatake Mosaku's smiling face was immediately covered with stiffness. He thought that Chen had been persuaded by them, but it turned out to be the same, and he didn't move at all.  Clenching his fists in frustration, watching Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes gradually become sharper, he said coldly: "If you dare to do anything wrong with Konoha, I will definitely not let you go!"

    "You can give it a try." Chen raised his eyebrows, ignoring Hatake Mosaku's threat.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fiftieth; purpose achieved

    ?

    Tatsuo Uchiha raised his eyebrows, looking at Mosaku Hatake's eyes full of provocation.  And Hatake Mosaku also looked at him with threatening eyes, not so much a threat as a death wish, Hatake Mosaku has made up his mind at this moment, if Chen dares to mess around, even if it is to offer him this  Life, he also wants to stop Uchiha Chen's actions.

    Nara Shikahisa immediately stopped Hatake Mosaku to prevent the conflict from escalating. He was not as impulsive as Hatake Mosaku.  As a person with an IQ of 250, he has already noticed that Chen doesn't seem to be as strong as he has shown, otherwise, if he wants to make a move with his strength, no one here can stop him, so there is no need for so much nonsense.

    As far as Konoha is concerned, at this time, if it is possible to have one more strong man at the kage-level or even above the kage-level, as long as the price is not too high, it is feasible.  The existence of changing the direction of the entire battlefield at all times, not to mention the super powerhouse like Chen who seems to have surpassed the shadow-level powerhouse.

    No matter which ninja village they are, they will try their best to win over a strong man of this level. Now that Konoha has the priority right, it is naturally not to be missed.

    Nara Shikahisa stood up, coughed lightly, interrupted the confrontation between the two and said: "I probably understand the matter, we agree to your request, and can let your two apprentices receive guidance in Konoha  , and I can guarantee that Konoha will never threaten you with this."

    "Lu Jiu, you"

    Hearing Lu Jiu's words, whether it was the other two Inoka Butterfly or Hatake Mosaku, all of them changed their faces. They obviously couldn't understand Lu Jiu's actions. After all, the strength Chen showed was too powerful.  Power on the battlefield can even determine the outcome of a war. It is simply a time bomb. If it is left alone, the consequences will be unimaginable once it explodes. That's why they urgently want to tie Chen to Konoha's chariot.

    Lu Jiu has naturally thought about these things, and he has thought further than others. With Chen's strength, he must not like to be bound, and there is nothing that can control him. Even if he can't achieve his goal, at least he can't.  There is a bad relationship, and Chen's two apprentices are in Konoha. Although Chen will not be sent by Konoha, if Konoha is in trouble, Chen probably will not stand by. After all, his two apprentices are in Konoha.  If their safety was threatened, Chen would definitely take action.

    And more importantly, since they can't make Chen compromise, then they can start with these two little girls. Compared with adults, children are easier to fool.  Ye has a sense of belonging, and with Uchiha Tatsuo's doting on these two children, he will definitely not be an enemy of Konoha, and even help Konoha.

    This is exactly what Lu Jiu thought.

    Although I don't understand Lujiu's decision, Zhukadie has always followed Nara's lead. Since Lujiu will make such a plan, he naturally has his own ideas, so they didn't say anything more except that they were surprised at the beginning  .

    After hearing Lu Jiu's words, Chen glanced at him with interest. Obviously, Chen also knew what Lu Jiu was planning, but right now he really didn't intend to take action against Konoha, after all, he had clearly understood that  This world is not his original world at all, but a parallel world. In this world, many things have changed, and there is no intersection for him at all, so he doesn't have much hatred for Konoha in this world.

    In addition, he really needs to make some plans for these two little girls. Although his strength can be said to be the strongest in the world, he really doesn't have much experience in guiding such errands, so it is impossible to teach them from the beginning.  They are too powerful. After all, these two little girls are too young and have not received any basic guidance. It would be better for them to go to ninja school for this kind of thing, so knowing what Lujiu's idea is,  But Chen didn't feel annoyed, it was equivalent to acquiescing to this unspoken rule.

    Just after Chen put away his aura, the atmosphere in the tent changed instantly.  Dingzuo Akimichi, Mosaku Hatake and the others could obviously feel the lightness of their bodies, and the aura that weighed heavily on their hearts and was hard to move finally disappeared.

    Everyone in Konoha breathed a sigh of relief, but the doubts in their hearts did not diminish. They looked at their old companion Shikahisa Nara with doubtful eyes, and found that he just shook his head, then continued to step aside without saying anything  Make soy sauce with peace of mind, they trust Lu Jiu unconditionally.

    "Then, does Your Excellency Chen have any other requests?"

    "Me?" Chen first asked back, and then said with a smile: "I don't have any requirements, but you should remember one thing, I don't want my apprentice to be tortured in Konoha.??Any grievances, otherwise"

    Everyone in Konoha naturally understood Chen's implication, which was already a blatant threat, but surprisingly, the people present did not stop angrily.

    Lu Jiu nodded, and said in a deep voice: "Understood, please rest assured, Your Excellency, we promise that we will not let your disciple suffer any grievances."

    Leaving aside Chen's surname, Chen's strength alone can give him some privileges that ordinary people don't have.

    Now that people have already talked about this, Chen couldn't ask for anything more, nodded, touched the heads of the two little guys, looked at Nara Shikahisa, and said jokingly: "Nara Shikahisa, I have to  Say, you are a very clever fellow indeed."

    Having said that, he picked up the two little girls and started to walk back.

    Seeing this, Nara Shikaku stepped forward quickly, blocking Chen's leaving footsteps: "Oh, look, it's already so late today, the two little girls seem to be sleepy, so come and go again  It¡¯s not appropriate, why don¡¯t you just rest with us today?¡±

    Chen stopped, looked at Shikaku Nara, and didn't speak until his scalp felt hairy. At this time, Meow pulled Uchiha Chen's clothes and looked at him pitifully: "Uncle Chen, we  Are you on your way again? Meow Meow sleepy!"

    Although I had already slept at noon, but after such a long time, children of a few years old are already lethargic. At this moment, it is already past eleven or twelve o'clock, and the two little girls have already begun to feel drowsy  Sleeping, pulling Chen in a daze, without finishing his sentence, lowering his head little by little, he was about to fall asleep.

    Smiling helplessly, Uchiha Tatsuo turned his head to look at Nara Shikoku and the others, thought for a while and paused, but nodded slightly without speaking to express his acceptance of Nara Shikoku's kindness.

    In fact, Chen can choose to go back to his own space, or build a house with a wooden house nearby for rest, but since people have already talked about this, it is not easy for Chen to refuse, after all, they have just established a deal.  To some extent give others a little face, so Chen did not refuse Lu Jiu's invitation.

    Shikahisa Nara smiled: "We don't have much else here, but we have plenty of places to sleep. I'll have someone tidy up a tent right now." He shouted outside, and a Chunin came in.  After Lu Jiu gave the order, he didn't say much, he clasped his fists, walked straight to the door, and started tidying up the tent for Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Seeing this, Chen nodded and signaled, and did not stay too long in Hatake Mosaku's camp, and left behind the Chunin with the two little girls in his arms.

    Obviously, after Uchiha Tatsumi left, the atmosphere on the scene became much less embarrassing.  Although the shock Chen brought to them still exists, it can also let them breathe a sigh of relief.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fifty-three; report

    ?

    After Uchiha Tatsumi left, the four people present did not leave, but stayed in Hatake Mosaku's tent. No one spoke first, and the four looked at each other.

    In the end, Mosaku Hatake was the first to speak: "Do you think is this person trustworthy?"

    I saw Mosaku Hatake's eyes flickering, looking at the three of them, his suspicion couldn't be concealed.

    Nara Shikajiu pondered for a while, then suddenly raised his head and said: "Half and half. After all, I didn't find any obvious loopholes in his words. He has already confessed his intentions, and I don't know what to say.  Judging from his attitude, he doesn't have any emotion for Konoha, although he didn't express it deliberately, but I still noticed his inadvertent disdain for Konoha."

    Hearing this sentence, Hatake Mosaku turned his head and looked at Kaiichi Yamanaka: "What about you? What do you think?"

    Yamanaka Hai shook his head and shrugged his shoulders: "I have no clue at all. He seems to have appeared out of thin air. His thoughts are the same as others. I have no way of guessing them. Besides, my mind-turning technique has no effect on him."  It doesn't work. It's been proven before, and I don't have any good advice."

    Hatake Mosaku nodded: "Let's do this first." Lying down halfway, he let out a long sigh of relief: "As long as we pay attention to his movements at all times, if there is anything wrong with him, we can deal with it first."  Knowing for a while, the rest can only be like thisafter allwe don't want to be enemies with him."

    As he said that, Mosaku Hatake's eyes flickered, and he seemed to think of the figure standing on the meteorite standing on top of the world in the previous battle.

    The three of them nodded, they had no choice but to let someone like Chen who couldn't be beaten and talked about, they could only let it go, they already had a shadow on Chen's strength in their hearts, as long as Chen didn't fight against them, then everything would be easy to talk about.

    Even, after this contact, Hatake Mosaku could clearly feel that Chen's strength had further improved. At least compared to the last time, his temperament had changed.  The heart of the hunter can already see a little prototype in him.

    "Then what you promised him"

    "What else can I do?" Hatake Mosaku said angrily: "Let's report it like this first. Since I have already agreed to it, I can only bite the bullet and carry it out if I don't want him to make a fuss. Over there in the village, the four of us  The personal joint suggestion will definitely be taken seriously, and it will be left to the high-level people to decide, no matter what, I just hope that those guys in the elders will not do stupid things."

    "The group of elders" Nara Shikahisa's expression was a bit complicated, and he seemed to be disgusted with the so-called group of elders, but in the end he sighed lightly and said, "That's the only way to go, I hope that Danzo-sama and Sandai-sama can suppress it."  We have to live with those annoying old guys from the elders group, otherwise, the relationship that has been eased after so much difficulty may turn bad again, and that is really troublesome."

    To be honest, only when facing Chen will he feel that his IQ is useless at all. Even Konoha Sannin, Hatake Mosaku, and even Sandai Hokage can still win if they use the right tactics.

    But when facing Chen, all tactics and strategies seemed to be ineffective.

    Thinking of this, Shikahisa Nara seemed to remember that day, and shivered all over his body.  If Chen hadn't let them go that day, they probably wouldn't have been able to retreat safely. At least Mosaku Hatake would have been damaged there. Neither they nor Konoha's executives wanted to see this happen. After all  Now the front of the country of the wind still needs Mosaku Hatake to be in charge. When Orochimaru, as the leader of the mobile team, rushes to the battlefield of Wuyin Village, the commander Mosaku Hatake becomes indispensable.

    "By the way!" Qiudao Dingzuo grabbed a handful of potato chips and ate it, and suddenly said, "Why didn't we ask if he had something to do with the war in the Kingdom of Sichuan not long ago? Why didn't anyone speak up when the person involved was here?  Just ask."

    Hearing Qiudao Dingzuo's casual mention, they suddenly came to their senses.

    Yes, they put in all their effort to investigate these investigations, don't they just want to know the information there?  Since the person involved might be Chen, why not ask him directly?  Now that they are in the period of cooperation, I believe that he will not hesitate to share this information.

    They were shocked for a moment by the incident where Yu Chen came to the camp suddenly, and they forgot about this important matter. Recently, they have sent many elite ninjas to inquire about the news, but they found nothing.  .

    "Forget it, since he is already in our camp now, he won't run away anyway, just find a suitable opportunity to ask at that time, this matter is not urgent." Shigeru Hatake??He waved his hand, "The most urgent thing now is to quickly pass the information back to the village, so that the three generations can prepare themselves mentally, and we have to discuss it with them in advance."

    Having said that, he glanced at Shikaku Nara: "You will write what happened, without further ado, write the report tonight and send it back."

    Nara Shikahisa nodded: "Understood." Then the whole person collapsed limply, sat down on the chair and sighed: "It's really troublesome."

    Good old Yamanaka Kaiichi smiled kindly, shrugged his shoulders and said: "No way, who told you to contact him from the very beginning. You know what happened best. You are the only one here  Write this report, come on! Don¡¯t keep yelling for trouble, you should be more motivated!¡±

    As he spoke, he patted his companion on the shoulder, stood up and nodded to Hatake Mosaku, and left with Akimichi Dingza.

    Only Mosaku Hatake and Shikahisa Nara are still here.

    Lu Jiu let out a long sigh, stood up, and muttered in his mouth: "How can it be so easy, such things as motivation are the most annoying. It's really troublesome. I don't want to learn about those troublesome things."

    Saying goodbye to Hatake Mosaku, Mosaku didn't stay long, and told Nara Shikoku to finish the report within tonight and then waved him back.

    Nara Shikahisa, who knew he couldn't escape this catastrophe, nodded, and honestly returned to his tent next to him to start drafting today's report.

    In a tent not far away, Uchiha Chen withdrew his perception ability.  He chuckled and mocked secretly: "Konoha's elders group? InterestingAlthough many people and things have changed a lot, some things still cannot be changed. Judging from their appearance, this so-called elders group seems to be  I don't like it, it seems that Konoha in this world is not as harmonious as imagined."

    After thinking about it, I don't care about them anymore. Anyway, Chen really didn't have any other ideas when he went to Konoha this time. As long as Konoha's high-level executives don't provoke him, Chen will not take the initiative to provoke trouble.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fiftieth; the beginning of the day

    ?

    After the two little guys got on the bed, they fell into a deep sleep without making too much noise.

    Scratching his hair, Uchiha Tatsuya sat on the bed and did not fall asleep immediately. He helped the two little girls fold their armpits and couldn't help but sighed.

    "Do you want to go back to that place again?" Uchiha Tatsuo put his hand on the little guy's head and stroked it gently, but his thoughts had already flown to nowhere.

    At the beginning, he escaped from that place, not only to survive, but also because that place carried the one thing he regretted most.  On that matter, he chose to escape. Correspondingly, he did have some memories of that place, as well as regrets that he couldn't let go of.

    I didn't expect that there would be time to return to Konoha now.

    Lying flat on the bed, Uchiha Tatsuo put his hands behind his head, half-closed his eyes and entered the state of meditation practice. Now he can't fall asleep at all, and can only pass the night time by practicing chakra.

    Ever since he became Ten Tails Jinchuriki, the chakra in his body has been in a state of cultivation all the time, and this is the first time he has actively cultivated like today.

    It has been a long time since I have felt this way, and Uchiha Chen inevitably feels a little emotional.  If he didn't choose this path back then, maybe he is still struggling in Muye Village, and maybe he needs to thank the system.

    If the system hadn't given him this opportunity, he wouldn't have reached the height he is now.  Gradually lying on the bed, unknowingly, the night slowly passed by, and Uchiha Chen didn't enter the state at all even if he was practicing under the myriad of thoughts. Slowly, with this complicated mood, Uchiha Chen  I don't know when I fell into a deep sleep.

    When Uchiha Chen woke up, the sky was already bright, and the Konoha camp had already started to bury pots and cook food. If Nara Shikamaru had not ordered in advance not to disturb Chen and their tents, perhaps the outside would have been noisy at this moment  Woke up.

    Usually at this time, even if the ninjas near Mosaku Hatake's tent here talk as they please, they don't care about it at all, but before going to bed yesterday, Nara Shikuhisa specially ordered that no one should disturb Uchiha  Chen.

    So they subconsciously lowered their voices when they passed Chen's tent. If it wasn't for this reason, Uchiha Chen might have woken up a long time ago.  His senses are very keen, and he will wake up at the slightest movement.

    Putting on his head, looking at the two little guys on the other bed, still sleeping deeply.  Chen couldn't help chuckling, got out of bed and opened the curtain of the tent a little bit, the sunlight shone in, slightly stinging his eyes.

    Chen used his right hand to cover it a little bit, and the sun shone through his palm and shone on his face. The warm sunshine seemed to warm his heart.

    Through the shadow in his heart, it directly shines into his body.

    Looking back at the two little girls who were still sleeping, Chen couldn't help but smile.  Walked over and woke up the two who were still sleepy.

    Looking at the sleepy eyes of the two, Uchiha Tatsuo was amused by the two, stretched out his hand and scratched the noses of the two, and said with a smile: "Two little lazy pigs, get up quickly, or there will be no food later  .¡±

    Miaomiao, who was angry about getting up, pouted angrily, looked at Uchiha Chen with dissatisfaction and said, "Bad Uncle Chen, what did you wake us up so early, really I hate it, Miaomiao hasn't slept yet  Enough!"

    Turned around, snatched the quilt from Uchiha Tatsuo's hand, covered himself and his sister, and continued to sleep deeply.

    Chen: ""

    "Get up soon! Two little girls, or I will really spank my butt!" Smiling and shaking his head, Uchiha Tatsu patiently yelled at the two little girls.

    Since the two little girls came out with him, they no longer had the same timidity as before, but became very bold. They didn't put Uchiha Chen in front of them at all. How could such a thing happen before, no matter what Chen said?  The two little girls will obey obediently and dare not disobey.

    After getting acquainted with Chen now, especially under Chen's pampering, the two little guys have become more and more courageous.

    However, this is also to be blamed on Chen himself. If it weren't for the result of his doting and the result of the two little girls, would they have become like this?

    Helplessly smiled, he knew in his heart that he was to blame for all of this, the two little girls were so young, they didn't understand these things carelessly, and Chen couldn't blame them for doing things under the influence of his ears and eyes.

    Hearing Uchiha Chen's call, Miao Miao woke up in a daze, rubbed his eyes, looked at Uchiha Chen ignorantly, and said blankly: "ChenUncle Chen, youWhat are you doing here?  "

    Uchiha Tatsuo laughed, and couldn't help but said: "Have you forgotten? We came here together last night and had a good sleep in their big camp."

    Tilting her head, Miaomiao thought for a while: "It seemsit seems to be like this."

    When she suddenly realized, she stretched out her hands and pouted towards Uchiha Tatsumi: "I want to hug!"

    Shrugging his shoulders, he picked up the slacker, stretched out his hand and scratched her nose, pretending to be angry and said, "You little girl, you are a slacker, you are really getting lazy now, I don't know what to do in the future  That's good."

    Meow Meow grinned, broke free from Uchiha Chen's embrace, jumped down and made a face at Chen: "Liu Wei Wei, bad uncle Chen, come and support me when the time comes!"

    "Why don't you want to! Meow is so cute, don't you want to support me!"

    "How can I say that I am cute." Uchiha Tatsuo stepped out of the tent, did not answer Meow Meow's words, but urged: "Quickly wake up your sister, we still have to practice today, if we don't reach the goal, we will not be here today."  We have eaten."

    Meow meowed "Ah", and took two steps back. Seeing that Uchiha Tatsuo walked out without looking at her, he couldn't help but let out a long sigh of relief, and turned his head to call his sister.

    Someone outside the tent had already been waiting by the side. After Uchiha Tatsu came out of the tent, he offered the washbasin and other washing tools on the side. This is what Shikahisa Nara had ordered from the beginning.  People waited outside Chen's tent, and when Chen came out, they brought towels and other washing tools.

    Accepting Nara Shikahisa's kindness with peace of mind, wiped his hands, and brought the other two washing tools into the tent along with the meals, and they could eat after the two little ones finished washing.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fiftieth;

    ?

    After washing up and having breakfast, Tatsuo Uchiha went to Mosaku Hatake's camp, and found that Mosaku Hatake was not alone, and even the three of them were sitting in his tent with Ikakacho, as if they were waiting  Uchiha Tatsumi came to the door.

    "Hey, they're all here." Uchiha Tatsuo smiled when he came in, found a stool and sat down, raised Erlang's legs and squinted his eyes and looked at the four of them: "Why, are you busy?"

    Seeing that the person who came was Uchiha Tatsumi, Nara Shikahisa stood up and said with a smile: "So it's Mr. Tatsu. How did you rest last night?"

    Chen smacked his mouth: "Fortunately, it's pretty good. The meal this morning is also good. Thank you for the hospitality, but I really didn't expect that the chefs in your camp are quite skilled, and the breakfast can be cooked so luxuriously."

    Nara Shikajiu twitched his mouth, and thought: "Do you think we all eat the kind you eat? I asked the chef to make it specially for me early in the morning."

    But he didn't show it on his face: "It's fine if you are satisfied, but I didn't expect our chef to be appreciated by your Excellency. If he knows, he will be very happy."

    ?After the daily compliments, the few people can be considered to have entered the topic. Nara Shikahisa smiled and asked: "I don't know, what's the business of Mr. Chen coming so early?"

    Chen shook his head and said: "It's nothing, I'm just going to leave, just to let you know. Let's set off earlier and head towards Muye Village while traveling. We can probably reach Muye before you finish the battle.  "

    Hatake Mosaku thought about it for a while. The war on their side is not really anxious, but it is impossible to win so easily. Unless there is some special opportunity, otherwise, it will take three to five months at least, or as many as three months.  For more than half a year, they cannot evacuate here.

    And if Uchiha Chen goes forward with all his strength, he will probably be able to reach Konoha Village within a day or two. He simply said that he traveled while advancing, and the distance in the middle was lengthened for a long time, that is to say, in about two or three  You can go to Muye Village in about 1 month.

    Thinking of this, he already had a bold plan in mind.  The protracted battlefield on the Kingdom of Wind's side has made him bored, and now he just wants to resolve the battle as soon as possible, and Chen's side is the same.  Hatake Mosaku was worried that Chen would go to Konoha in his absence.

    After all, this is a dangerous element.  Since he still has three generations of Hokage, it is estimated that he can barely contend against a strong enemy. Now the three generations of Hokage have gone to the battlefield to help, leaving a group of high-level Konohas who don't know what they are doing in the village. If they annoy Chen, that kind of scene is not Hatake  Mao Shuo wanted to see.

    Scratching his head with a headache, Mosaku Hatake glanced sideways at Lu Jiu, motioning for him to say something. After all, Chen was the one who advocated getting closer to the Konoha camp, and it was best for him to speak at this moment.

    Nara Shikahisa's scalp felt a little numb when he was watched by Hatake Mosaku, and he couldn't react at first. Fortunately, he has a high IQ. After thinking for a while, he figured out the ditches, and looked at Uchi while licking his face.  Bochen.

    "WellMr. ChenActually, there is no need to leave so early. Why don't you stay with us for a few more days? We will launch a general attack on Sand Ninja Village in two days. Mr. Chen, don't you stay?  Come down and have a look?"

    When facing Tatsuo Uchiha, Nara Shikahisa can be said to have no face at all.  There is no way, who let him Nara Shikahisa take the initiative to join in this job?

    Even with his brain, he might not be able to gain advantage in front of Chen. Because of the shadow left before, Nara Shikahisa seemed somewhat unnatural when facing Chen, and those small thoughts were naturally revealed.  The flaw was seen through by Chen.

    Without exposing them, Chen knew in his heart that they wanted to stay on their own, but they hoped that Chen could help them out of face. Muye Village was originally in an advantageous position. With Chen's help, they would believe in offensive  will be stronger.

    However, what they don't know is that Chen is not good at large-scale combat at all.  In the past, when he was in Tian Zhiguo, he fought separately. Shuiyue and the others took people to a battlefield, and Chen himself was worth a battlefield.

    When Chen is on the battlefield, if there are other people, it is easy to cause accidental injury, and he cannot do whatever he wants. It is precisely for this reason that he does not like large-scale battles.

    Shaking his head, he rejected Nara Shikahisa's invitation. He didn't say much, just smiled and looked at the four of them: "If you have anything to say, just say it directly. Don't you feel tired of beating around the bush?"

    The four of you look at me and I look at you, knowing that those little thoughts can't be hidden for a long time, so I can only smile awkwardly, and said in a hoarse voice: "There is nothing, we just want to invite you to rest with us more.  , so that we can show our friendship as landlords, how could we have other ideas.¡±

      Looking at the four people who were dead ducks with a stubborn mouth, Uchiha Chen couldn't tell them to say anything more, so he smiled coldly, turned around and was about to leave.

    "Stop!"

    Akido Dingza yelled at Uchiha Tatsuya in desperation.

    The moment he spoke, Shikahisa Nara and Mosaku Hatake knew that things were getting worse, and they even wanted to give Akimichi Dingza a hammer in their hearts, but because of the face of their teammates, they could only  Forcibly endured.

    Sure enough, Uchiha Chen's face became a little sneer, and he said jokingly: "Oh? Why Do I need to ask for your consent for what I want to do? Should I say next that if I don't follow your wishes,  You can¡¯t walk out of this door, can you?¡±

    He has always been a soft eater, if Shikahisa Nara and the others speak well, maybe things will turn around, so he is a foodie in Qiudao who messed up everything, of course, he also knows,  Qiu Dao Ding Zuo definitely didn't do it on purpose, after all, after seeing Chen's strength, Chen believed that they didn't have the guts to provoke him.

    This Qiudao Dingzao is too upright, and he didn't think too much, he only knew that Lu Jiu wanted Uchiha Chen to stay, although he didn't know what Lu Jiu meant, but he knew that Lu Jiu had his reasons for doing so  , for Lu Jiu, he has great trust, so when he saw Chen's plan to leave, he stopped him aloud.

    Although he knew it was just a misunderstanding, Chen didn't let it go. He also had a temper. This Qiu Dao Ding Zuo made him very upset yesterday.  It's unbearable, just to use this to frighten Konoha's people and let them know that his temper is not very good.

    At this time, Ding Zuo didn't understand what was wrong with his behavior, so he squinted his eyes and said to Chen: "If you are told to stay, you will stay. It's not that you are missing a bite of food, what do you have to do in such a hurry."

    However, Chen ignored him at all. With a sneer, he pointed to Akidou Dingza and asked Hatake Mosaku: "This guy, can I kill him!"  It means that as long as you put your hand down, you can kill Qiudao Dingzuo.

    "No!"

    "Stop!"

    "Don't!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fiftieth; want to establish a prestige

    ?

    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsuya's hand was already pointing at Akimichi Choza, Hatake Mosaku and the other three stood up and came to Akimichi Choza in fright.

    "Mr. ChenMr. Chen. If you have something to say, why do you have to do it? Ding Zuo just said it unintentionally, and didn't mean to offend." Nara Shikahisa laughed dryly, and their relationship is currently the best  Yes, he took two steps forward, grabbed Chen's raised hand with one hand, and pressed it down, but it didn't move at all.

    Chen glanced at him sideways, "Get lost!"

    The huge impact came from Uchiha Tatsumi's body, and the strong impact bounced Nara Shikoku away in an instant. If Nara Shikoku hadn't used chakra to wrap his whole body when he felt something bad,  Nara Shikahisa could be severely injured in one blow.

    Even so, after being bounced away by Uchiha Tatsuo, Nara Shikaku couldn't help vomiting blood, clutching his chest, and took a long time to get up.

    "Do you really want to do this, Your Excellency?" Lying on the ground, with pain all over his distorted face, Nara Shikahisa asked Uchiha Tatsuo as he struggled.

    Regardless of him, Chen took a step forward, stepped over Shikaku Nara who wanted to stop him, and approached Mosaku Hatake in one step.

    "Are you going to stop me?" Standing in front of Shigeru Hatake with no expression on his face, "You should know the gap between us."

    "Hmph! Needless to say, I will fight if you want to fight!" Wei Wei bent down, although his injury is not healed now, but he will never allow Uchiha Chen to kill in front of him, unless Uchiha Chen is from his body today.  Step over the corpse.

    Looking at Hatake Mosaku coldly, Uchiha Tatsu couldn't help laughing mockingly: "I don't want to fight with you today, my target is only that fat man, you should back down!"

    By this time, even Qiu Dao Dingzuo is clumsy and slow-witted, and he should understand that he has made a slip of the tongue again. However, even so, his companions stand by him without hesitation.

    "You" Akimichi Dingza glanced at Nara Shikaku who fell on the ground with some emotion, and Hatake Mosaku and Yamanaka Kaiichi standing in front of him: "Enough, since it was my mistake, then  Just let me take it"

    "What are you kidding!" Nara Shikahisa yelled, but the injury in his body was affected, and he couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood from his mouth with a "wow". Seeing this, Yamanaka Kaiichi hurried over to help him up.

    "We are companions" Nara Shikahisa looked at Akido Dingza with a smile: "Isn't the pig and butterfly always advancing and retreating together?"

    "Besides, when you were in the Kingdom of Wind, didn't you want to be the Queen for us? So, don't say such stupid things anymore."

    "Shikaku" Akido Dingza stopped his hand grabbing potato chips, looked at Nara Shikaku, his eyes filled with tears of emotion.

    As if he had made a decision, Qiu Daodingzuo squeezed the hand holding the potato chips, picked up the bag of potato chips and poured them all into his mouth, wiping away the debris at the corners of his mouth.  Walked out from behind Mosaku Hatake and stood in front of Tatsuo Uchiha.

    Akimichi Dingza looked at Uchiha Chen and said loudly: "Let them go, aren't you here for me? Well, I stand up, as long as you let them go, I will let you do it!"

    "Ding Zuo!"

    "Ding Zuo you!"

    "" Nara Shikahisa did not speak, but held his hands tightly, clenched his fists tightly. He knew that Akidou Dingzuo must be upset, but what's the matter?  Method.

    Skills are not as good as others, and they are willing to bow down.  His strength is not enough, so he can only watch his teammates and his brother being bullied by Uchiha Chen.

    Shikahisa Nara has never hated himself as much as today.  He doesn't have strength, but he doesn't know how to practice hard. Ifif he works a little harder, even if he is a little more serious, can he stop Uchiha Tatsumi?

    If he hadn't complained or been lazy when he was cultivating before, wouldn't he fail so miserably and ugly today?

    Although he was supported by Haiyi Yamanaka, his body was still shaking, which was caused by anger.  All of this should be blamed on him, and even the arrival of Uchiha Tatsumi is also his reason. If he hadn't suggested Uchiha Tatsuya to join Konoha Village, I'm afraid the situation today would not have happened.

    Gritting his teeth, he looked sideways at Haiyi Yamanaka, and asked softly, "Haiyi, are you afraid of death?"

    Yamanaka Haiyi supported Nara Shikoku for a moment, and suddenly realized, he glanced at Uchiha Tatsu, and said with a satisfied smile on his face: "Afraid of death? How is it possible, do you think I will be a person who is afraid of death?  "

    ?Holding Nara Shikahisa's hand tightly, with a calm face, there was no fluctuation in his heart, it seemed that the person who said these words had noIt's not like he himself, completely disregarding life.

    "Okay good brother!" Nara Shikahisa looked at him, couldn't help but nodded, smiled, held his hand, his eyes were filled with sadness: "Are you ready!"

    "Anytime!"

    "Then let's go!"

    The two took a deep breath, Yamanaka Haiyi supported Nara Shikoku, and the two stood beside Akimichi Dingza, guarding against Uchiha Tatsumi, Nara Shikaku took out a kunai from the ninja bag, calmly  Looking at Chen, he said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Chen. No matter how strong you are, we probably have to ask you for advice."

    "Youyou!?" Qiu Dao Dingzuo was angry and angry, "Why did you come up, didn't you say that I took everything down, what are you still doing here!"

    The two of them smiled and glanced at Qiu Dao Dingzuo, and laughed loudly: "Are you kidding me, who do you think you are? We are partners, but brothers, how could I let my brother die alone!"

    "Haha That's right, but you're wrong about one thing." At this time, Mosaku Hatake laughed, walked over from behind, nodded towards them, and said with relief: "One thing, I am your chief.  , if you want to be responsible, I should be responsible, so, shouldn't I be in the front!"

    Having said that, Hatake Mosaku looked at Uchiha Chen with sharp eyes: "This is Konoha's camp, you can't tolerate your presumptuousness, if you want to kill them, first step over my corpse!"

    Tatsuo Uchiha looked expressionless, looking at Ikacho and Hatake Mosaku with a determined face, although he was very disdainful of their strength, he was still admired by the bond between them.

    In fact, Chen didn't necessarily want to kill Ding Zuo, but he just wanted to teach him a lesson so that he could remember, otherwise he would jump out to annoy him from time to time, which would not only make him very unhappy, but if he didn't deal with it, it would also make him feel worse.  His authority was questioned, and again and again, he really took him for someone, so he wanted to show his authority no matter what.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fiftieth; fight again

    ?

    Looking at the Konoha people who were determined to die, Chen couldn't laugh or cry in his heart. Originally, he just taught him a casual lesson, but he didn't expect them to have such a big reaction, but this is also reasonable. If Chen makes a move  It is not normal for others to stand by and do nothing against any of them.

    Although I feel a little ridiculous, I have to say that such friendship and bond really make Chen feel admirable, and Chen is not the kind of irritable temper that will explode when he is stimulated casually, so naturally he will not really just a misunderstanding.  Qiu Dao Ding Zuo was killed, after all, he still needs to use Konoha's energy now, although he is not afraid of Konoha, but for the sake of the two little girls, he still won't make the relationship too stiff, he doesn't want to let the little girl  The girl was treated like Naruto in Konoha.

    But even so, Chen never thought of letting it go, the lesson that should be taught must be given, otherwise it would really make them feel that they are easy to talk, and it would be very uncomfortable if anyone dared to jump out and offend him.

    Chen looked at Konoha and the others contemptuously, and said with a sneer: "Hey~~ It's really a touching brotherhood drama, do you want to show it to me, hehe, I just wanted to teach him a lesson, since you guys  Such brotherhood is so deep, if I don¡¯t cooperate, it will be unreasonable, so I will give you a chance to continue acting!¡±

    We all know that the dignity of the strong should not be desecrated, not just Chen, this has long been a consensus in the ninja world, and Wu Ninja has carried this precept to the extreme, although ninjas do not attack civilians, it depends on the situation.

    If someone really does not know the heights of the sky and the earth to provoke ninjas or even shadow-level powerhouses, the end will only be miserable.

    That's why Maoshuo and Lujiu were so nervous after Qiudao Dingzuo said that.

    Others did not hear the relaxed tone in Chen's tone, but Nara Shikahisa could hear it clearly.  In terms of detection of people's hearts, he may still be slightly inferior to Hatake Mosaku Yamanakakai, but in terms of observing words and expressions, the two of them are flattering, and they are not as good as Nara Shikaku.

    After hearing the looseness in Chen's words, Nara Shikahisa was a little thankful, but he couldn't believe it. He still had an attitude of not letting go just now. What made him change his mind.

    Could it be because the combination of the four of them makes Chen jealous?

    No no no, it shouldn't be like this.  Nara Shikahisa shook his head.  Even if the combined strength of the four of them is no match for Chen, this has been proved in the battle about half a month ago.

    Although Nara Shikahisa is narcissistic, he can't even tell the difference in strength between the enemy and ourselves.

    "But when it comes to giving up, it was the same before, and somehow let us go. Is this really just a coincidence?" Nara Shika couldn't help thinking this way for a long time.

    It was the same when he met Uchiha Chen in the Land of Winds. At the beginning, he beat them to death. I don't know why Chen suddenly decided to let them go.

    "There must be some reason I don't know! But what is the reason? No, no, there must be something I haven't thought of!" Nara Shikahisa gritted his teeth, looked at Uchiha Chen, and tried hard to think about what he had done before.  Did not expect the place.

    Chen didn't notice Nara Shikoku, but set his eyes on Hatake Mosaku. After all, no matter how good Nara Shikoku's brain is, the person in charge is Hatake Mosaku. As long as he speaks, even Nara Shikoku  If you don't want to, you can only implement it.

    But will Chen's statement really affect Hatake Mosaku?  Or will Mosaku Hatake really give up Akidou Dingza?

    The answer is beyond doubt, absolutely impossible.  In Chen's era, Hatake Mosaku was able to give up missions for his teammates. Could it be said that Hatake Mosaku in this era does not have this spirit?

    The reason why the will of fire is called the will of fire is because in Konoha Village, there are countless ninjas who can go forward and dedicate to this belief, even if they sacrifice themselves and give up the task, they must protect their companions.

    The mission of a ninja is to complete the task, but if you can't even protect your companions, how can you complete the task?

    Seeing that Mosaku Hatake hadn't moved for a long time, Chen couldn't help frowning, and the three-pointed Jade Sharingan appeared naturally in his eyes, and a faintly depressive atmosphere permeated the entire tent.

    "Ninjas can't think according to common sense. We call those who break the rules of the ninja world trash. However, those who don't value their companions are worse trash than those." Hatake Mosaku pulled out the white-fanged dagger on his back,  Looking at Uchiha Chen said coldly.

    Such words have already expressed his attitude and position, and there is no need for Chen to say anything more. Since their positions are different, then the first battle will be.

    ?Chen took a step forward, and the actual murderous aura infected the entire tent, and even the tent couldn't block Uchiha Chen's murderous aura.

    Substantial murderous aura burst out, breaking through Mosaku Hatake's tent, and instantly enveloped the entire Konoha camp.

    People within hundreds of meters can feel that the temperature in this area has suddenly become much colder, and the sun still exists in the sky. The sunshine in late spring and early summer obviously comes earlier than other times, but even  The sun that shines all over the earth can't bake the area shrouded in Chen's murderous aura.

    It's as if this area was blocked by Chen abruptly, becoming a shadowy place where the sun can't cover.

    Such an abnormal state appeared in the camp, and the Konoha ninjas who were eating could no longer be unresponsive. After the sensory ninja sensed that the center of the abnormal state was in the camp of Commander Mosaku Hatake,  They put down the bowls and chopsticks in their hands one after another, packed up their equipment and quickly gathered outside Mosaku Hatake's camp.

    In just the effort of a cup of tea, Mosaku Hatake's camp was surrounded by a group of Konoha ninjas.  However, no one stepped into Shigeru Hatake's camp for the first time.

    In the highly hierarchical world of Naruto, not everyone can enter the commander's camp.

    After discussion, a group of Konoha ninjas selected two elite jounin, stood at the door of Mosaku Hatake's tent and asked softly, "Master Mosaku, what happened? The entire battalion has assembled.  Please advise!"

    Hatake Mosaku was slightly startled, and only realized after hearing the voice that it turned out to be in the Konoha camp. If a battle started here, the consequences would be disastrous.

    Immediately said quickly: "There is nothing here, you spread out quickly, one hundred meters, no! Back five hundred meters, quickly!"

    "Lord Maoshuo!"

    "Execute the order! The whole battalion retreats 500 meters!"

    Those two elite jounin wanted to say something, Hatake Mosaku immediately ordered to block what they wanted to say.  Because he has already seen the impatience in Chen's eyes, if he delays for a little longer, he doesn't know what unexpected things Chen will do.

    After receiving the order from Mosaku Hatake, the two elite jounin still wanted to say something, but under the urging of the order, they could only arrange for everyone to retreat first. The two had already made a decision. After organizing the troops to retreat  Come back and help him in Hatake Mosaku's tent.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fiftieth; unreliable method

    ?

    Obviously, the two of them could hear something wrong from Mosaku Hatake's words. If it wasn't for the extremely terrifying enemy in his tent at this moment, Mosaku Hatake would not have said such a thing  .

    After secretly making up their minds, the two began to urgently organize the retreat of their personnel.

    However, what they didn't know was that the enemy would be Uchiha Tatsuya. What they didn't even expect was that the strength of the two elite J¨­nin was simply not enough for Chen.

    When the two began to organize the retreat, the atmosphere in the camp did not ease up in the slightest.  I saw Uchiha Chen stepping out.

    With a sound of "Boom!", the sound of thunderous footsteps seemed to be stepping on the hearts of the three of them. The three of them, who were seriously injured, couldn't help but spit out a mouthful of blood. They took a step back and barely stood up.  Keep your feet on the ground.

    "Are you here for real?" Shigeru Hatake took a deep breath. There is no way to ease the situation now. Even if the deal between the two parties has been discussed before, it can basically be regarded as invalid now. If this fight starts  , any treaty is useless.

    Although the atmosphere was still very tense, at this moment Shikahisa Nara keenly noticed something was wrong.

    Because he saw that his companion Haiyi Yamanaka, who was supporting him, did not show any signs of oppression.  Especially just now, the three of them couldn't help vomiting blood and retreated, but Kaiichi Yamanaka, who was inferior to them in physical fitness and strength, remained motionless, breathed calmly, and did not respond.

    Turning his head to look at Haiyi Yamanaka, he asked softly, "Haiyi don't you feel anything?"

    "What does it feel like?" Haiichi Yamanaka was full of doubts, as if he didn't understand what his companion said: "Feel? I don't feel anything."

    Shaking his head, seeing that something was wrong with his teammates, he was smart and immediately thought of the key point of the problem.  Getting closer, he leaned against Nara Shikahisa calmly and asked, "Did you find anything?"

    "nothing!"

    Seeing Kaiichi Yamanaka whose face remained unchanged, Shikahisa Nara couldn't help but feel a little weird, and thought, "Could it be Kaiichi Yamanaka who surrendered to the enemy?" Thinking of this, Shikahisa Nara immediately deleted this impossible idea from his mind  back.

    Judging from the situation at the beginning, the two obviously didn't know each other. When they were in contact, other people were present, and there was no such thing as private surrender to the enemy.  Besides, it wasn't that Shikahisa Nara belittled his companion, Kaiichi Yamanaka didn't have any ability worthy of Uchiha Tatsumi's fancy.

    So why did Uchiha Tatsuo deliberately miss Yamanaka Kaiichi?

    "Could it be to cause our internal strife?" Nara Shikahisa's brain began to spin rapidly, constantly guessing the possibility of this matter, but no matter how smart his brain is, it is absolutely impossible to guess that Chen is from a later life.  Skip Yamanaka Kaiichi because his daughter will become his own woman in the future.

    "By the way! It was the same before!" Nara Shikahisa's brain flashed, thinking that the situation in the Kingdom of the Wind before seemed to be somewhat the same as it is now, and Chen's eyes seemed to have intentionally or unintentionally glanced at Kai Yamanaka during the battle  , and then he opened his mouth to let them go.

    It's just that no one cared about it at that time, so I didn't think much about it.  Looking back now, it seems that when Uchiha Tatsumi saw Kaiichi Yamanaka, there was more or less embarrassment in his eyes.

    Although I can't figure out why this is, it does not prevent Nara Shikahisa from making some articles.

    It is precisely because he believes in his teammates that he will do this.

    "Haiichi, I may have a way to avoid this dispute." After subconsciously glancing at Uchiha Tatsumi and realizing that he hadn't noticed that he still had Haiichi Yamanaka, Lu Jiu also leaned close to Haiyi's ear and said softly  .

    "What!?" Yamanaka Hai was taken aback for a moment, and his voice couldn't help raising his voice.  Seeing that he attracted everyone's attention, he couldn't help but smiled and said, "It's nothingit's nothingyou continue"

    Tatsuo Uchiha frowned, not understanding what the two of them were talking about, but he subconsciously felt a little vigilant.  The Nara family is most famous for their brains. If ordinary people underestimate the people of the Nara family, they will definitely suffer a big loss. Don¡¯t look at them as if they think this trouble is too troublesome. If they really take it seriously, they will definitely suffer.  Big loss.

    Yamanaka Kai turned his head away, paying attention to Uchiha Tatsuo's movements, seeing him confronting Hatake Mosaku again, he quietly gestured in front of Nara Shikoku.

    "What the hell is going on! Tell me clearly, what to do!"

    Seeing this, Shikajiu Nara thought about it for a while.??, struggling to raise one hand to gesture at a place that Haiyi in the mountains can see.

    This is a gesture that only they can understand. Different from the unified gesture code language in Konoha, they also have a special set of gesture code language between Zhuludie, just to prevent communication without language communication.  , generally not used between them, except in emergencies.

    "I found that guy named Uchiha Tatsuo seems to be a bit special to you. Under his aura, we didn't dare to act rashly at all. We were even aroused by his murderous aura just now, causing us to vomit blood at the same time.  .However, you are the only one who is different. Under the aura of Uchiha Tatsumi, you are motionless and have no induction. I was wondering if you should be special."

    Seeing such gestures made by Nara Shikahisa, Yamanaka Haiyi felt terrified, shook his head immediately, and made a series of gestures with a serious face.

    "I have nothing to do with him!"

    Shikahisa Nara nodded, "I believe in you."

    "The key now is that we don't know what Uchiha Tatsu likes at all. Since there is some possibility that he is special to you, can we make some articles on this?"

    "What do you want to do?" Yamanaka Kaiichi took a deep look at Nara Shikahisa, and made a series of gestures.

    "You come forward, persuade that Uchiha Tatsumi, agree to his conditions, and see if you can just wipe this matter away."

    "Are you sure? Why does it sound so unreliable? I have nothing to do with that guy!"

    "Fifty-five, I'm not sure, anyway, this is just a trial, and I don't know why he treats you differently. But there is always no big problem if you try."

    "Okay!" Yamanaka Hai pointed down with one hand, made a strange gesture, glanced at Nara Shikaku, and slowly walked out from behind Mosaku Hatake.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and sixtieth; the fight with White Fang again

    ?

    In a hurry, Haiichi Yamanaka quickly formed a seal, and at the very moment of the moment, he used ninjutsu to lock Uchiha Tatsuo for a brief moment.

    Similarly, he also entered Uchiha Tatsun's body again, and re-experienced the impact of Uchiha Tatsuo's vast, vast chakra and soul in his body.

    Taking advantage of this momentary stagnation, Shigeru Hatake put away the white-tooth dagger in his hand on the spot, kicked his legs, and quickly left the spot.  Ding Zuo and Qiu Dao quickly retreated to the side.

    "Pfft!"

    It was only a short moment, and Haiyi Yamanaka felt that his body and soul had been hit hard to varying degrees.

    Blood spurted out of his mouth, he staggered and almost fell to the ground, he immediately adjusted his body shape, and sat limply on the ground.

    "Fortunately caught up." Yamanaka Kai couldn't help but heaved a sigh of relief, and then began to check his body's injuries.

    It turned out that his unhealed injury had become more serious.  Not only were the various parts of the body injured to varying degrees, but even the meridians began to become deformed and various distortions occurred.

    Now he can't even release the most basic ninjutsu, and his meridians can no longer bear the pain of a large amount of chakra circulating.

    Sitting down with a wry smile, he took out a special military food pill tremblingly and took it, began to close his eyes, and slowly used his own chakra to clear the messy meridians in his body. Now he can only clear the messy meridians little by little, even  Don't dare to use force, the meridian will be broken if you are not careful.

    "The rest is up to you, I may stop here" Kaiichi Yamanaka's voice became lower and lower, and the last words were too low to be heard, maybe even he himself couldn't hear what he was saying  What.

    The current him is nothing more than a burden with varying degrees of serious injuries all over his body.  It's better to stand aside so as not to disturb others.

    Nara Shikahisa frowned, looking at the situation on the court, he couldn't help crying.

    Now Hatake Mosaku's body has not reached its peak condition, and their trio of pigs and butterflies has now abolished two people, leaving only Akido Dingzao with combat effectiveness.

    When the four of them teamed up, they were not Uchiha Tatsuo's opponents. Now that the battle has reduced personnel, no matter how you think about it, you know that the dust has probably settled.

    Shikahisa Nara bit his lip, and kept flashing all the methods he could think of in his head, but he kept coming up with methods, but he kept overturning the methods he had thought of one by one.

    The final conclusion is that no matter what method you use, you can't stop Uchiha Tatsuo's footsteps.

    Nara Shikahisa's teeth had bitten his mouth, but he didn't feel it at all, as if what he bit was not himself, but a piece of soft cotton flesh.

    Blood began to trickle down his lips.

    "Tick tock, tick tock." Slowly fell to the ground along his collar, and Nara Shikahisa just looked at Uchiha Tatsuya, this feeling of helpless despair, he had only experienced it in Uchiha Tatsuya in his life, but  It was precisely these two feelings of despair that gave him an unprecedented desire for power.

    "What should I do now what should I do now, sure enough, in the face of absolute strength, no matter how thoughtful I am, it won't help, damn it" Clenching his fists, Nara Shikahisa looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with serious eyes.

    "Calm down!" Seeing this, Shigeru Hatake slapped Nara Shikahisa on the shoulder, looked at him solemnly, and said with a long sigh: "Don't worry, unless I die, no one will try to touch you  !"

    Hatake Mosaku's eyes were clearly determined to die. When he knew that this war was inevitable, he felt this feeling in his heart.

    He let out a long sigh, "Those who come out to mess around always have to pay it back." This reminded him of the previous battle, although Uchiha Tatsuo let them go, but the current situation is so similar to before  ?

    Gritting his teeth, he no longer looked at Shikaku Nara, but turned around to look at Uchiha Tatsumi, the fierce light in his eyes flashed past, the White Fang Blade was already held in his hand, he was standing with the knife, his body naturally  There was an air of confidence.

    This is Moshuo Hatake. As long as he has a knife in his hand, he will have a courageous momentum, invincible and invincible.

    He smiled coldly, looked at Uchiha Tatsuya, and held the knife in reverse horizontal hand, "Now, the real battle has just begun."

    As he said, he lightly stepped on his feet, leaped across the body, and galloped towards Uchiha Chen. The white tooth blade in his hand was full of luster, and in the dark tent, it was like a bright light was lit.  With the sharpness of the white tooth blade, Hatake Mosaku used all his strengthWith a wave, the short knife glowing with translucent luster drew a ray of light, and slashed in front of Uchiha Tatsuya.

    Chen smiled coldly, pulled out a kunna in his hand, and turned sideways to hold Mosaku Hatake's short knife.

    With a "ding bell", two cold weapons from the old era collided together, sparking bright sparks.

    The two retreated as soon as they touched each other, without any delay.

    Uchiha Tatsuo squinted at the kunai in his hand, and found that there was a small groove on the kunai.  Chen couldn't help being slightly taken aback.

    "It seems that your skills have improved recently!" Taunting Hatake Mosaku, Uchiha Tatsuo casually threw away the kunai in his hand.  After all, it is Fantie, how could it be compared with the magic weapon with sharp chakra in the hands of Mosaku Hatake?

    "Huh!" Hatake Mosaku snorted coldly, "How dare you compete with you if you don't have any progress?" As he said that, he bullied him again, wanting to strike first and gain the upper hand when Uchiha Tatsuo had no weapons in his hands  .

    Uchiha Chen understood his strategy, but he never panicked at all.  He looked coldly at Mosaku Hatake, stretched out a finger, and stared closely at the short knife in Mosaku Hatake's hand. Before he fell, he took a step forward, and that finger accurately touched the side of the white tooth blade.  On the back of the sword, Hatake Mosaku's attack was forced to deviate from the original trajectory.

    The white tooth blade was pierced by Uchiha Tatsumi, and there was a painful buzzing sound. The strength in Uchiha Tatsuo's hand was transmitted along the blade of the short knife to Hatake Mosaku's body.

    ?The sudden powerful Qi caused the Chakra running in Mosaku Hatake's meridians to stagnate involuntarily, and the glowing white light that was originally lingering on the blade of White Fang dissipated instantly.  The original appearance of the dagger was revealed.

    Hatake Mosaku wanted to retreat as soon as he missed a hit, but under the traction of this momentum, he couldn't help but slashed the chair behind Chen deeply.

    Where the knife enters, the iron will be cut like mud in an instant.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and sixty first; The fight with White Fang II

    ?

    How can an ordinary wooden chair resist the blade of White Fang that has been tempered for thousands of years?  There was no obstacle at all where the knife entered, and it was slashed open by Mosaku Hatake.

    With a sound of "crash", Mosaku Hatake knocked away the stool that was divided in two by him, turned around and kicked Uchiha Tatsumi.

    "Whirlwind of leaves!"

    Hatake Mosaku's feet spun, and after the whole person spun 360 degrees, he kicked Uchiha Tatsumi with a side kick.

    He only heard a dull sound, and Chen didn't even bother to dodge. Even though Mosaku Hatake kicked him, Mosaku Hatake felt as if he had kicked on an iron plate.  The instep of the side kicking foot felt a little painful.

    Taking two steps back, that foot gently touched the ground, not daring to use too much force, slowly relieving the pain of his foot.

    I saw him with one foot on the ground and the other hanging up, holding a knife in one hand, like a one-legged swordsman standing precariously on the edge of a cliff, about to fall down.

    Uchiha Chen did not take advantage of the victory to pursue, but pulled out the Meteor Star Meteor Knife that had lost the power of ghosts and gods from the system space.

    Seeing the dagger in Uchiha Tatsuo's hand, Hatake Mosaku's pupils couldn't help shrinking slightly, how could he forget this dagger?  At that time, Uchiha Tatsuki was holding the sword in his hand and summoned the huge meteorite from the sky. Even he was still terrified when facing the meteorite.  meteorite.

    "Are you crazy!" Hatake Mosaku yelled at him, fearing that he would summon a meteorite in the next second.

    You must know that this is the Konoha camp. He and Uchiha Tatsuo had restrained their attacks very much before, and did not let the aftermath of the attack overflow, so this fragile tent is still intact until now.

    Fearing that Uchiha would summon meteorites in the Konoha camp, Hatake Mosaku ignored the pain that still remained in his feet, and stepped forward, swinging his sword at Uchiha again.

    "Dingling" two knives that were also sharp weapons of the magic weapon collided together, and Uchiha Tatsuo's stronger strength caused Hatake Mosaku's legs to rub against the ground to create black footprints.  Under the oppression of Uchiha Tatsumi's strong attack, Hatake Mosaku could only retreat steadily.

    Although Hatake Mosaku's strength has improved to a higher level than before, he is still seriously injured and unhealed.  Moreover, Hatake Mosaku became stronger, and similarly, Uchiha Tatsuo also became stronger after recovering his pupil power and comprehending the heart of the strong.

    Under the long-term and the disappearing, Hatake Mosaku has already fallen into a disadvantage. At the beginning of the battle, Hatake Mosaku was able to suppress Uchiha Tatsumi in terms of sword skills, but now he can't do it at all.  It can only fall on the defensive side, constantly resisting Uchiha Chen's crazy attack.

    In just a short cup of tea, the two of them had fought against each other for no fewer than fifty moves.

    Hatake Mosaku is not Uchiha Tatsuo after all, he does not have ten tails sealed in his body, nor is he full of vitality like the cells of the first generation.  He is no more than an ordinary person, even though his strength is much stronger than that of ordinary people, he still cannot escape the shackles of ordinary people.

    After resisting Uchiha Tatsun's offensive again and again, Hatake Mosaku's movements couldn't help but began to slow down, and even the movements of parrying Uchiha Tatsuo seemed so stiff.

    ? On the other hand, Tatsuo Uchiha has not changed much from before. He is still holding a knife with one hand and rushing towards Mosaku Hatake, without any change in strength.  He didn't even take a breath, and still kept his steady breathing.

    Blocking Uchiha Tatsuo's attack with a single knife, Hatake Mosaku took three steps back and leaned sideways on the edge of the table, panting heavily.  Tremblingly, he took out a special military food pill from the ninja bag, and swallowed it into his mouth in one gulp.

    Bingliangwan melted in the mouth, and a strong sense of stimulation stimulated the cells of Mosaku Hatake's whole body. Under the urging of this stimulation, Mosaku Hatake's exhausted chakras became full again, and even remained  Chakra is being continuously restored.

    Clenched his fists, feeling the long-lost chakra filling feeling, Hatake Mosaku even thought at this moment that he had returned to his peak state again.

    The Chakra amount of the Hatake family is the bottom of the entire family in the Hokage world. Don¡¯t look at the strength of Hatake Mosaku who surpasses Kage-level, but his Chakra amount is pitifully small, and can only be compared with ordinary people.  It is comparable to the shadow of the shadow, and if you put a few super-large ninjutsu, the chakra in the body will disappear.

    Fortunately, Mosaku Hatake is best at swordsmanship. The White Fang Blade made of chakra conductive metal is more suitable for Mosaku Hatake than other short knives, because it does not require too much chakra to control.  Carat to maintain the stability of the blade.  This also greatly liberated the flag.? Maoshuo's combat effectiveness.

    However, even so, the amount of chakra in Mosaku Hatake's body is pitifully small.  Especially in order to resist Uchiha Tatsuo's attack, it took twice the amount of Chakra than usual.  How could he produce so many chakras when he was seriously injured?

    Only by taking Bingliangwan can he barely survive Uchiha Tatsuo's offensive.

    Feeling that the chakra in his body was about to overflow, Hatake Mosaku acted first, approached Uchiha Tatsu once again, swung the dagger in his hand, turned from defense to offense, and continued to attack Uchiha Tatsuya.

    "clang"

    After the two knives collided countless times, they finally stopped, but the price was that Mosaku Hatake could no longer hold on. He half-kneeled on the ground, barely supporting himself with a short knife in one hand.

    Looking into the past, it can be clearly seen that the White Fang Blade has been cut with small gaps by Uchiha Tatsumi's Meteor and Meteor Knife.  Under Uchiha Tatsuo's offensive, even the White Fang Blade could hardly remain intact.

    Fortunately, White Fang's blade was not broken.  Although it can be seen that there are obvious gaps on it, it is not important. The White Fang Blade has an advantage, that is, as long as the blade remains intact, then after continuously absorbing the essence of the iron, the White Fang Blade can recover again.  Come over, it becomes as sharp as ever, even faintly stronger than the previous knife.

    This is why Hatake Mosaku has only the White Fang Blade in his life that has been with him for the longest time.  Not only can it transmit chakra, but it also has the ability to automatically repair, and the last ability happens to be the most critical ability that Hatake Mosaku values.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and sixty second;

    ?

    One of the reasons why the White Fang Blade was broken in Hatake Kakashi and could not be recast was because the blade was broken, and the memory metal could not completely remember the joints of the broken knife, and the second was because of commemorative reasons.

    This sword is in the hands of Mosaku Hatake, and when confronted with Tatsuo Uchiha, the two of them have used hundreds of moves just to fight with each other. In Mosaku Hatake's hand, the white tooth blade is only slightly gapped.  Some curlers.

    On the one hand, it is the strength of Moshuo Hatake, and on the other hand, the blade of White Fang is really tough.

    Taking a breath, Hatake Mosaku once again looked at Tatsuo Uchiha.

    It just so happened that at this time, Uchiha Tatsuo made seals with both hands, and at the moment when Shigeru Hatake looked at him, he pointed out with one hand and pointed towards Shigeru Hatake.

    "Illusion, the art of darkness!"

    In an instant, Mosaku Hatake's eyes became pitch black, and no matter who it was, they would immediately fall into darkness in front of the Dark Walking Art created by the second generation of Hokage Senshou Kaijian.  Hatake Mosaku stuck the dagger on the ground and made seals with both hands.

    "Illusion solution!"

    The eyes did not become brighter.

    "Illusion solution!"

    The situation is still the same, Hatake Mosaku still feels that his eyes are dark, and he has not been relieved in the slightest.

    "Give up, how could the Second Hokage's technique be cracked so easily!" Seeing Mosaku Hatake's meaningless efforts, Uchiha Tatsumi smiled mockingly.

    "Second Hokage's art?" After hearing Uchiha Tatsumi's voice, Hatake Mosaku calmed down. Although his eyes were dark at the moment, judging by his years of experience, he could still vaguely  About to feel the movements of everyone present.  Although it is not possible to capture the movements of the whole person like the eyes, it can still feel the crisis coming.

    Hatake Mosaku pulled out the White Fang Blade on the ground, covered his whole body with chakra, and his whole body was crackling, as if he was wearing a thunderbolt armor.  With a knife in one hand, if it weren't for those closed eyes, people might think that the person standing here is a god who controls thunder and lightning.

    Under the stimulation of lightning, Hatake Mosaku's ability to control his body improved again, and his body's sensory system also began to become sharper.

    As the saying goes, if God closes a door for you, he will surely open a window for you.  After losing his visual ability, Shigeru Hatake's other sensory abilities have been greatly improved.  It is particularly prominent in the sense of touch and hearing.

    The breeze blowing outside the tent, and the sound of the tent curtains being rolled up and hanging down can also be clearly sensed by Mosaku Hatake.

    Under the blessing of this keen sensory ability, Hatake Mosaku stood up.  Shaking his legs, the leg that was injured by kicking Uchiha Tatsuo no longer felt pain, and his mobility returned to normal again.

    His keen sense allowed him to perceive Uchiha Tatsuo's actions in the first time.  With a stomp of both feet, subconsciously dodging Uchiha Tatsun's charged blow, the White Fang Blade swung towards the side, wiping Uchiha Tatsun's head, almost touching his  cheek.

    Nara Shikahisa took a deep breath, looking at the two people fighting fiercely in the tent, he and Akido Dingzuo had only one reaction in mind at the moment.

    Both of them are perverts!

    Whether it's Tatsuo Uchiha, or Mosaku Hatake whose vision has been sealed, the battle between the two at this moment is beyond their ability to intervene.  Before, Nara Shikahisa wanted to use the shadow imitation technique to delay Chen for a while, but after preparing for a long time, he had no chance to connect his shadow to Uchiha Chen.

    too fast!

    The speed of the two of them is simply too fast.  Several times, Nara Shikahisa almost connected, but at the very moment, Uchiha Tatsuo dodged sideways, avoiding his control.  Just when Nara Shikajiu wanted to pursue him, the figure of Hatake Mosaku appeared in front of him. Fortunately, the moment he withdrew, he did not hinder Hatake Mosaku's attack, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.

    Seeing Mosaku Hatake dodging his attack flexibly, Uchiha Tatsuki couldn't help but look at him again, and couldn't help admiring: "I didn't expect that even if your vision is sealed, your sensory ability can be so strong."

    Hatake Mosaku sneered, waved out with one hand, held Uchiha Tatsuya's Liuguang Xingyun, and said coldly: "This is also thanks to you, if you hadn't sealed my eyes, my sensory ability would not be as good.  It may have improved so much in such a short period of time. Speaking of which, it's all thanks to you!"

    "Hmph!" Uchiha Tatsuo blocked Hatake Mosaku's attack, "Big words!"

    Taking a step back, there was a scarlet light on his Taidao,This is the last ghostly power that Uchiha Tatsuo extracted from the Meteor Knife. The bullying Mosaku Hatake couldn't see it, so he rushed up and slashed at Mosaku Hatake's neck.

    "Be careful! This knife is weird!" Nara Shikahisa was able to feel a strong evil aura from the scarlet light of the knife. Although the power may not be very great, at this time, he did not dare to let Hatake Shigeru  Saku was injured, and once again formed seals with both hands, wanting to take the opportunity to control Uchiha Tatsuya, while loudly reminding Hatake Mosaku to be careful of the sword in Tatsuya's hand.

    After hearing Nara Shikaku's voice, Hatake Mosaku's figure rushing forward subconsciously stopped, and stopped abruptly when Uchiha Tatsuo's sword was about to fall in front of him.  It was just a little bit short, and Uchiha Tatsuo's sword could be chopped on Hatake Mosaku's body, sucking the life force in his body dry.

    He is not like Uzumaki Naruto, there is a nine tails in his body that can continuously provide Naruto with chakra and vitality, as long as Uchiha Tatsuo's sword hits Hatake Mosaku, it means the battle is over, Hatake Shigeru  Saku will be sucked alive by Tatsuo Uchiha.

    Uchiha Chen rarely uses this evil method, but it doesn't mean Chen won't use it.  Right now, Meow Meow and Baa Baa are still in the tent next door. Uchiha Tatsuo dare not use too powerful moves to avoid affecting the two little guys.  new moon.

    Of course, Chen didn't intend to kill Bai Fang, but just wanted to temporarily lose Bai Fang's ability to fight. Chen had already controlled himself freely, so he wasn't worried about losing control.

    Mosaku Hatake, who was standing in place, could already feel the strong sense of ominousness from the sword not far above his head. He frowned, his stature shortened, his waist twisted, and he even touched the ground.  Dodging Uchiha Tatsuo's attack in parallel, and swung a knife, the blade of White Fang was covered with jumping lightning, it was no longer as gentle as before, but full of a strong sense of aggression.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Five hundred and sixtieth chapters; White Fang's Blade

    ?

    Full of strong aggressiveness, the White Fang Blade attacked Uchiha Chen, and when it was about to reach Uchiha Chen, he blocked it with the Meteor Star Meteor Knife.  After Moshuo Hatake sensed a fierce collision between the two knives.

    He started to retreat with this force, and when Uchiha Chen wanted to take advantage of the victory to pursue, he took the first step to leave Uchiha Chen's attack range.

    Mosaku Hatake, whose eyes were pitch black, simply closed his eyes, and placed the White Fang Blade held in one hand in his palm.

    "It seems that we still have to use this trick!" Mosaku Hatake sighed softly, taking advantage of Uchiha Tatsumi not attacking at this moment, he swiped the hand holding Shiroya Blade, and slashed his other hand  hand, letting his own blood stain White Fang's blade.

    The blade that had been curled due to the battle miraculously recovered its original sharpness after continuously absorbing the blood of Moshuku Hatake.

    Not only that, at this moment, White Fang Blade seemed to wake up.

    The White Fang Blade, which was plain before, exudes a turbulent and wild atmosphere at this moment, as if what Mosaku Hatake is holding in his hand is not a short knife, but a fierce tailed beast.

    That breath, the only thing Uchiha Tatsu can think of is the tailed beast.

    But how could this knife exude the breath that only tailed beasts can exude?

    It seems to be able to see the doubts in Uchiha Chen's heart. After the White Fang Blade sucked enough of Hatake Mosaku's blood, the pale-faced Hatake Mosaku held the knife in both hands, looked at Uchiha Chen and said: "In the early years, this  When the White Fang Blade was in the hands of my ancestors, it had infected Nine-Tails' chakra, and it was with this sword technique and the White Fang Blade that my ancestors were able to subdue Nine-Tails until the return of the first Hokage."

    "Moreover, this knife has been turned around several times, and it even sealed the original one-tailed Jinchuriki in the Kingdom of Wind. After being infected by the two-tailed beast Chakra, this knife can be regarded as truly awakened. As long as it absorbs the master  After the fresh blood, it will bring a breath of tailed beasts."

    Looking at Shigesaku Hatake holding a knife in both hands, Chen didn't pay attention to the White Fang Blade in his hand, so what if it was infected with the tailed beast's breath?  Does he know there are nine tailed beasts?

    What Chen really cares about is Moshuo Hatake who holds a knife in both hands.  He has not forgotten that the sword skills of the Hatake family have always been two-handed sword skills.

    Facing Moshuo Hatake who was holding a knife with one hand, Chen, the three-legged cat, still had some confidence in his knife skills.  However, for the time being, Moshuo Hatake, who holds a sword in both hands, Chen's sword skills are still inferior.

    The huge meteorite summoned by Tatsuo Uchiha was chopped into pieces alive by Mosaku Hatake's two-handed white tooth sword technique.

    Possibly because he knew that Uchiha Tatsumi would not give him the chance to use the sage mode, Hatake Mosaku did not waste his efforts to forcibly transform into the sage mode.  It's just that in his current state, it is indeed a bit reluctant to compete with Uchiha Tatsuo, even with the blessing of the White Fang Blade in his hand.

    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi with a serious face, Hatake Mosaku couldn't help chuckling, it turned out that he also knew that he was not easy to mess with with his hands.

    However, Hatake Mosaku was not so arrogant that he could defeat Uchiha Tatsumi just by doing this.

    You must know that in order to avoid the expansion of the war scene, the two of them unanimously chose to use swordsmanship, and it was not yet time to perform ninjutsu.

    Hatake Mosaku, who has adjusted his state, looked at Chen eagerly. In this state, he has not had a good discussion with Uchiha Chen.

    After meeting a good opponent like Uchiha Tatsumi, Hatake Mosaku, who is obsessed with swordsmanship, seems to have forgotten their original intention of fighting. Now he just wants to fight with Chen.

    In Konoha, only the second Hokage Senshoubujian's swordsmanship can be seen, but because of his status and the second Hokage's age, Hatake Mosaku couldn't ask for advice at all.

    Now that there is a perfect substitute, and the situation at this moment is different from when they met in the Land of Winds, Hatake Mosaku's sword skills can be said to be unreservedly released with joy.

    Fortunately, at this moment, he also realized that this place was in a tent, and no large-scale destructive knife technique was used.

    The figures of the two disappeared in the eyes of the three.

    Rather than disappearing, it's better to say that the two of them moved too fast. Nara Shikajiuqiu Dingza and the others couldn't catch their movements with the naked eye. They could only be distinguished from the "clang" sound that came from the field from time to time.  There have been more than a hundred moves in the battle.

    Hatake Mosaku is not Uchiha Tatsuo after all.  Although the tailed beast breath that released the White Fang Blade lost a lot of blood from Shigeki Mosaku, under the feedback of the White Fang Blade, Hatake Mosaku was able to continuously get blood from the White Fang Blade at that time.  feed backThe chakra that came, and the physical strength.

    How can Mosaku Hatake, who is indirectly equal to full blood and mana, consume more than Tatsuo Uchiha, who is really full of blood and mana?

    Under the condition that the state of White Fang Blade's feeding back continued to weaken, Hatake Mosaku's chakra and physical strength began to become short again.

    The gradually depleted Chakra has been unable to allow him to perform two-handed swordsmanship for a long time.

    After fighting a move, Hatake Mosaku made a backhand knife, trying to get out of Uchiha Tatsuo's fight.

    Because after this period of fierce fighting, the form on the field has changed from Mosaku Hatake's advantage to Tatsuo Uchiha pressing Mosaku Hatake to fight.

    I believe that if this continues, he will be completely defeated by Uchiha Tatsuo in a short time.

    And the result of being defeated by Uchiha Chen can be imagined, Nara Shikahisa and Akimichi Dingza will also be tortured by Chen.  Holding the idea of ??not letting his subordinates suffer, Hatake Shigeru took a strong breath, and once again took out a special military food pill from the ninja bag.

    "Master Mosaku!" Nara Shikuhisa was startled.

    Mosaku Hatake has not recovered from his serious injury, and he has not fully healed until now. He had forcibly taken one Bingliang pill because of the battle before, and now he is going to take the second one.

    Nara Shikahisa couldn't be more clear about the effect of Special Bingliang Pill.  A ninja can only take one Bingliang pill in a short period of time. If he takes it again, it will inevitably cause irreparable damage to his body.

    Hatake Mosaku had already done this when he was in the Land of Wind before, but now, facing the invincible Uchiha Tatsumi, Hatake Mosaku once again chose to overdose Bingliangwan.

    "Master Mosakuactually, there is no need to do this." Nara Shikahisa sighed softly, looking at Hatake Mosaku who was always standing in front of them, he opened his mouth lightly and spoke helplessly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and sixtieth; punishment

    ?

    When he was in the Land of the Wind, Hatake Mosaku had already overdrawn Bingliangwan at least twice for the three of them. After that, the reason why Hatake Mosaku didn¡¯t go on a mission for so long was because he wanted to take care of that time.  Injuries are not easy.

    As a result, the hidden danger of overdraft has not been eliminated before, and now Mosaku Hatake has overdrawn his chakra and vitality again.

    Nara Shikahisa's face turned bitter, and Hatake Mosaku was able to do this for them.  Although it was known a long time ago that Mosaku Hatake attached great importance to his companions, no one thought that this was about to rise to the same status as his own life.

    Deliberately wanting to make Mosaku Hatake not have to go through a lot of trouble, but in the current situation, even if Shikahisa Nara spoke to persuade him, it is impossible for Mosaku Hatake to obey.

    After taking the Special Bingliang Pill for the second time, the recovery speed of Chakra in Hatake Mosaku's body went up to a higher level.  The effect of the previous Special Bingliang Pill has not passed, and the increased Chakra recovery speed has not weakened. After taking the second Bingliang Pill, this Chakra recovery speed is a bit faster than before.

    Not only that, Uchiha Tatsuo could sense that Hatake Mosaku's physical strength was slowly recovering, the panting appearance no longer existed, and he gradually regained control of his steady breathing.

    When Hatake Mosaku was taking Bingliang Wan, Uchiha Tatsuo didn't step forward to disturb him, because he knew that the guy in front of him was just stubbornly resisting.  What's more, he knew exactly what would happen to Hatake Mosaku after taking this Bingliang Pill, and he didn't need Chen to deal with it, he could kill himself.

    Sure enough, after Mosaku Hatake's momentum began to recover, things did not move in the direction he hoped.

    I saw Mosaku Hatake's complexion suddenly turned red, and his brows were tightly frowned. When he found that the chakra in his body began to surge irregularly, his face changed drastically, his throat twitched, he smiled "wow", and half a mouthful of stinky blood  Spit it out of his mouth.

    Unable to restrain himself, he covered his mouth with his hand, and hammered his chest hard with the other hand holding the handle of the knife, panting heavily, trying to calm down the chakra that was constantly running around in his body.

    Under the madness of the out-of-control Chakra, the meridians in the body have become riddled with holes.  His current situation is no different from that of Yamanaka Kaiichi.

    Instead of saying this, it is better to say that Haiichi Yamanaka's situation is slightly better than him now. After all, Kaiichi Yamanaka was injured once or twice because of meridian disorders that caused Chakra to lose control.

    And Hatake Mosaku not only suffered from disordered meridians, but also his body began to gradually fail as a result of constantly overdrawing his vitality.  Rao is a veteran movie-level powerhouse, and after a series of high-intensity battles, it is inevitable that there will be a period of weakness.

    Hatake Mosaku forcibly erased the period of weakness, and the result is what it is now. Once he can't suppress it, the whole line will collapse.

    Now Hatake Mosaku has no energy to compete with Uchiha Tatsuo.  The turmoil in his body made him dare not move his feet. Even if he moved a little bit now, the out-of-control chakra might break through his meridians. He could only barely maintain his body's balance, and then  Slowly channel your chakra.

    Fortunately, the amount of chakra in his Hatake family is low, not to mention the Bingliang pills that are taken when the chakra is exhausted. The chakra in the body is a bit smaller, but it is not too helpless. He is smart and knows  The amount of chakra in my body is small, so I wisely focus all my attention on the dantian and the opening of the door, control these two main circulation paths of chakra, and then find the order in which my chakra flows through any chakra.  The second governor meridian dredged the meridians in his body bit by bit, eliminating those turbulent chakras.

    However, Uchiha Tatsuya ignored Hatake Mosaku, who was too busy for him, and walked step by step towards Nara Shikahisa and Akimichi Dingza.  As he expected before, Mosaku Hatake is in danger now, what else can he do to stop him?

    Although Hatake Mosaku couldn't move at the moment, it didn't mean he lost consciousness.  On the contrary, with the second Hokage's dark art, Hatake Mosaku's perception ability has been further developed. Although he is immersed in the meridians in his body, it does not mean that his perception of the outside world will decrease.

    After sensing that Uchiha Tatsuya had passed in front of him, Hatake Mosaku was startled, and couldn't help scolding: "Uchiha Tatsuya! Don't mess around!"

    "Masquerade?" Chen laughed strangely, and said mockingly: "Then you are talking about how I am going to mess around?"

    "Is that so?" Uchiha Tatsuo stretched out one hand, with a trace of dangerous lightning beating in his hand, and lightly tapped Akido Dingza with his fingers.

    ?Because I had to take care of Nara Shikaku, I never cameAkido Dingza, who had time to avoid it, caught the thunder and lightning beating on Tatsuo Uchiha's finger head-on.

    "Zi la z la!"

    "Ah~~!"

    The deep purple thunder and lightning struck Qiu Dao Dingzuo's body, making a sizzling sound, and one could faintly feel a burnt smell.

    However, amazingly, although that area was very painful, and even the superficial skin had been burnt by electric shock, the other parts of Agios Dingidao were not injured.

    That is the reason why Uchiha Chen concentrated all the chakras of the thunder attribute in one point, and did not spread the chakras.  Although there is only a small part of the painful area, the pain is even more painful when all the parts are added together.

    Qiu Dao Ding Zuo couldn't help but let out a scream.

    "Ding Zuo!"

    "Man!"

    Hatake Mosaku and Yamanaka Kaiichi opened their eyes at the same time. The difference is that Yamanaka Kaiichi was able to see the tragic situation of Akido Dingza, but Hatake Mosaku could only hear a general situation from the concern of others.  .

    Clutching the wound on his left shoulder, Akimichi Dingza led Nara Shika back again and again.  Put Lu Jiu on the ground and set it up, and leave quickly.

    Qiu Dao Ding Zuo looked at the wound on his left shoulder with lingering fear.  From about one centimeter above his shoulder, there was a deep black finger print. Through the rotting clothes, he could clearly see his scorched black skin.

    This is just the damage caused by Uchiha Tatsumi's light touch. Akido Dingzao can't imagine that if Uchiha Tatsuo did it with all his strength, would he be able to stand here intact now?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and sixty five;

    ?

    Holding this kind of fluke mentality, Akido Dingzao glanced at Uchiha Chen in fear.  He finally understood that he should have kept his mouth shut from the beginning to the end.

    Yesterday was the same. Fortunately, Shikahisa Nara was able to smooth things over yesterday.

    I should have known my own temper a long time ago. After I made a mistake yesterday, I shouldn¡¯t make it again today?

    I just don't know why, after Akido Dingzuo saw Uchiha Tatsu, the irritability in his heart spontaneously arose. It is certain that the two of them have never lived.

    But why did Uchiha Tatsuo give him such a strong sense of irritability?

    Shaking his head and leaving these things behind, whether it is how to pay attention in the future, or discussing why he and Uchiha Tatsuo don¡¯t match each other, all of this must be based on the fact that they can still live well today  .

    Akido Dingzao has always been straight, and it is indeed embarrassing for him to face a moody and powerful person like Uchiha Tatsuo.

    But now he is the only one who can move freely, and the remaining three people have either completely lost their fighting power or are almost losing their fighting power. Under Uchiha Chen's offensive, no one can stop this kind of aggression like fire  s attack.

    Even Hatake Mosaku, after a period of stalemate, couldn't help but retreat.

    Looking at Uchiha Chen holding the Meteorite Knife, cold sweat dripped from Akido Dingzao's forehead.  Where did he beat Uchiha Chen?  Not to mention that he is alone now, even if the four of them have not been injured, there is no way to do anything to Chen. Now he is left alone, and it doesn't look like he can beat Uchiha Chen.

    Rather than defeating him, it is better to say that what Hatake Mosaku and Nara Shikuku are thinking in their hearts is how Akido Dingza can escape from Uchiha Tatsuo.

    Seemingly guessing what they were thinking, Uchiha Tatsu glanced at the four of them mockingly, and put the knife back into the system space.

    You don't need a knife to deal with Akido Dingza. Chen just wants to teach them a lesson, not to kill them. Judging from the current situation, the living Mosaku Hatake must be  It is much easier to use than a dead Hatake Mosaku. At least after Uchiha Tatsuya enters Konoha Village, with the help of these people, many things will be much more convenient.

    Moreover, they don't seem to realize what Uchiha Chen's intention in doing this is.

    Akimichi Dingza retreated step by step, but it was useless no matter where he fled in front of the pressing Uchiha Tatsuo. Under Uchiha Tatsuo's pressing step by step, Akimichi Dingza finally stood up.  on the edge of the tent.

    He leaned against the edge of the tent, put his hands in front of him, clasped his palms together, and formed the Jiazi seal, but he failed to release the chakra.

    Looking at Uchiha Chen cautiously, he said sternly: "Don't don't come here, what do you want to do? Don't come here!"

    In fact, Akimichi Dingza, like his son Akimichi Dingza, is a coward. Years of combat experience has not given him much courage. Now he is not as mature as in the anime, just like his son Akimichi Dingza  It's not reliable, but the premise is that the partner he cares about is not involved, otherwise, once the partner is ridiculed or bullied, then they will stand up to protect the partner regardless of everything, even if they risk their lives.  .

    At this time, Ding Zuo was obviously not angry enough to be desperate, and the pressure Uchiha Tatsuo put on him was too heavy. Facing Uchiha Ding Zuo, he felt extremely terrified. Even if he wanted to escape, he would  There is no way, Uchiha Tatsumi is right in front of him, and there is no way behind him, even if he wants to escape, he can't escape anywhere.

    "Ninjutsu part of ninjutsu doubles!"

    Qiu Dao Dingzuo closed his eyes and shouted loudly, only to find that nothing happened, the sky was still blue, the tent was still intact, and his arms were still equal.

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Akido Dingza with eyes like looking at a fool, didn't say anything else, he laughed, and slapped him with a slap, and when the time came, he saw Akido Dingza fly out of the tent with Uchiha Tatsun's slap  Outside, the voice was loud, especially Mosaku Hatake, who had a very keen hearing after his vision was blocked. It sounded like your voice, which made him subconsciously cover his eyes.

    Fortunately, Akimichi Dingza didn't let out a scream, and he survived abruptly after being slapped away by Uchiha Tatsumi.

    "Plop!" With a sound, he fell heavily on the ground, and a large, obviously swollen lump could be seen on his face, which was forcefully slapped out by Uchiha Tatsuya.

    Getting up from the ground in embarrassment, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo wiped his face"It hurts!" A piece protruded from the round face, and I felt an inexplicable sense of joy.

    Because of the lump, Akido Dingza looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with a distorted expression, gritted his teeth hard, and clapped his hands together.

    "I'm angry!" His face was serious, but in Uchiha Chen's eyes, that swollen face was no different from that of a pig, and when he was serious, he looked like a funny comedian, Chen chuckled lightly.

    "Papa papa!"

    Qiu Dao Ding Zuo was so angry that his whole face began to shake, and the trembling fat was full of joy because of the violent shaking.  His hands began to form seals vigorously, and because he was too angry, he clapped his hands together fiercely, and shouted: "Ninja Meatball Chariot!"

    Qiu Daodingzuo's whole body swelled rapidly and became bigger at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then all the limbs and head were retracted into the round belly that appeared round due to the swelling.

    Like a ball, Akido Dingza jumped in place and rolled towards Uchiha Chen at a fast speed.

    Facing the menacing Akido Dingza, Chen's face remained unchanged, he sneered, just stretched out a finger, and lightly tapped in front of him, the round meat bomb chariot was blocked by Uchiha Chen forcibly  Less than ten centimeters in front of him.

    Unable to attack for a long time, Akido Dingza stopped the rotation of his body. Because Uchiha Tatsuo forcibly stopped him, he could not escape Uchiha Tatsuno's attack for the time being.

    I saw Uchiha Tatsuo stretch out his second finger, and then flicked it on his huge body.

    "Boom!"

    Under Chen's magical skill of flicking his fingers, the huge physical chariot turned into a jumping ball, and flew towards the distance in one fell swoop.

    If it wasn't for the coincidence that the two elite jounin saw it and tried their best to stop him, we don't know when he would be able to stop his beating pace.

    "Master Ding Zuowhat's the matter with you?"

    The two teamed up to stop him, and they couldn't help asking.

    "What happened in Lord Maoshuo's tent? Who are you fighting with?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and sixty six; panic

    ?

    As if thinking of Uchiha Tatsuki's horror, Akimichi Dingza shuddered suddenly, looked at the two, and said solemnly: "It's better for the two of you not to know about this matter, retreat quickly, this is not where you should be.  place to stay!"

    Seeing Qiu Dao Dingzuo's serious face, the two couldn't help but look serious at the same time, frowning and asking: "What's the matterwhat's the situation inside!"

    Qiu Dao Ding Zuo sighed, seeing the white eyeballs in the pupils of the two, and then thought, isn't the white eye able to see the movement of the enemy and the chakra?  Thinking of this, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he said to the two of them: "Now is not the time to talk about this, the person who came yesterday yes, that person, we are fighting him nowMaster Maoshuo  Already seriously injured, Lu Jiu and Hai Yi have also lost their fighting power, and now I am the only one who has not lost their fighting power, and the situation is roughly like this"

    The two of them frowned at the same time, and looked at each other, and they both saw the seriousness of the situation from each other's eyes.

    "Open your eyes!"

    Both of them opened their white eyes at the same time, watching the movement inside the tent from a distance.  It was soon discovered that the three people recovering from their physical injuries and Uchiha Chen standing at the gap in the tent were far away.

    "Thishowhow is it possible!?" The two said in surprise at the same time.

    Although the two of them are only members of the branch of the Hinata family, the white eyes will not be fake.

    "Did you see it?"

    The other person's face was serious, and his face turned ferocious when he opened his white eyes. Coupled with his current actions, it seemed that the situation was extremely serious.

    He shook his head and nodded again.  The expression is very complicated.

    "It shouldn't be" The people of the Xiang family thought about it that day before, and said softly: "Why is there no Chakra reaction!"

    In order to confirm the conjecture in his heart, he turned his head to look at Qiudao Dingzuo again and asked, "Are you sure it was really that person who seriously injured Lord Moshuo and the three of them?"

    Qiu Dao Ding Zuo nodded and said: "That's right, I saw it with my own eyes" His face couldn't help being embarrassed when he said this, and then he left the topic and continued to ask: "So, Xianci, did you find anything?  ?¡±

    The Hinata branch ninja named Xianji shook his head and said softly: "It's nothing. Maybe it's just our illusion."

    Is it an illusion?  How is it possible, although both of them are members of the Hyuga branch, their white eyes are limited to a certain extent, but the most basic ability of white eyes will never cause problems, but what did they see?

    They were surprised to find that they had no way to observe traces of chakra flow from Uchiha Tatsuo's body.

    What does it mean?  That is to say, under the observation of the two of them with blank eyes, Uchiha Chen is completely an ordinary person without chakra.

    It would be wrong to say that there is only one person, but now the two of them see exactly the same situation.  How could it be wrong?

    Hinata Xianji took a deep look at his companion, "Observe again!"

    "good."

    "Open your eyes!"

    Opening the white eyes, the meridians in the eyes of the two of them became extremely ferocious again. They had already observed before, and now the two of them knew the opponent's position and looked directly towards that place.

    The result was the same as before, the two of them still did not observe the flow of Chakra from Uchiha Tatsuo's body.

    "This" Xianci and his companion looked at each other, looking at each other.

    You must know that they are now elite jounin, and Bai Yan has a unique observation of the flow of chakra in the human body. After the two were promoted to elite jonin, the degree of control over Bai Yan is even more unique than other members of the clan.  , but this still cannot observe the flow of Chakra from Uchiha Chen's body.

    Obviously, there are only two possibilities, first: Uchiha Chen is indeed an ordinary person, there is no chakra in his body;  Carat is hidden, even if the two of them can't detect it with their white eyes.

    After hearing the words of Akimichi Dingza, the first one can be clearly ruled out. Dingza will not lie, and the three of Hatake Mosaku will not be injured for no reason, so there is only one remaining result, they are Uchiha Tatsuya  Injured, and Uchiha Chen's strength is too strong, so strong that they have no way of detecting the flow of Chakra in Chen's body.

    "Hiss" Thinking of this, Xianci and his companion couldn't help shivering. What kind of existence did they encounter?  Even if it isMu Moshuo, their white eyes can clearly perceive the flow of chakra in Moshuo's body, but Chen

    Could it be someone who is more powerful than the God of Ninja World?

    Seeing the tangled expression on Qiudao Dingzuo's face, Xianci didn't know what to say, he turned a little, and said to the clansman beside him: "Huoto, you should go back to the gathering place immediately and send a message to Orochi  Maru-sama, ask him to bring someone over to support, I will go in with Akimichi Dingza to rescue Mosaku-sama and the others, we will act separately"

    Hyuga Fireto protested with dissatisfaction on his face: "Why the enemy is so strong, how can you two rescue Lord Mosaku? Let's act together! At least one more person can be more sure."

    Hyuga Xianji's face was serious, and he shouted loudly: "Shut up! Am I the commander or are you the commander? You must know that the patriarch gave me the command right before he came out!"

    Speaking of this, his face softened, and he began to advise Hyuga Fireto: "You have to know, you are still young, you have just been promoted to an elite Jonin, you still have a better future, and a brighter path,  In the future, you will definitely revive our separation with Mr. Richa, but I am different. I have reached the upper limit of my strength, and it is impossible to go any further. I can't use your future as a gamble. Listen to me, go back and seek rescue, understand  What!"

    "I don't understand!" Hyuga Fireto yelled, "What are you talking about about my future? Is the future more important than life? Don't forget that you have children. Don't you want yours to  Does the child shed tears for you? I am different, so let me go!"

    Hinata Xianji let out a long sigh: "If Takao asks about it in the future, you will say that his father is a great hero! Takao will leave it to you!" He patted Hinata Fireto on the shoulder, his face full of heaviness.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and sixty seventh; Is the lesson for you not enough?

    ?

    Hyuga Fireto woke up, shook his head, and said loudly to Hinata Xianji: "No! If you say it yourself, I won't help you!"

    "Futo!" Hinata Enji yelled at Hito, then heaved a long sigh, stretched out his hand and patted Hyuto on the shoulder and said, "Live well!"

    ?After speaking, he cast a soft fist before Hyuga Fudo had time to react, temporarily sealing the chakra in his body, and pushed back: "Let's go!"

    Qiu Dao Dingzuo had black lines all over his head, he really didn't know who these two guys were performing for here?  Not to mention the three of them, even if there were thirty more people, Akimichi Choza was not sure that he would be able to rescue the three of them from Uchiha Tatsuo.

    Uchiha Chen is not the crooked melons and dates they encountered before. What makes Akido Dingzao feel terrible is that when they were talking, Uchiha Chen had already walked out of the tent and walked towards them.

    "What are you talking about" Uchiha Tatsuki joked with great interest: "Talking so vigorously? Why don't you let me join one too!"

    Hearing this voice, Akimichi D¨­za froze on the spot, with traces of cold sweat oozing from his forehead, and turned around with difficulty under the puzzled eyes of Hyuga Enji and Hyuga Fudo.

    Looking at Uchiha Tatsuo with an embarrassed expression, his mouth opened slightly: "Youwhy did you come out!"

    Akimichi Dingza couldn't help but retreated two steps behind him, then jumped forward, and retreated with two ninjas from the Hyuga clan.

    "Be careful!" He whispered to the two elite J¨­nin who were separated from Hyuga.

    "Me?" Uchiha Tatsuo asked back, mockingly: "Why can't I come out? Oryou still want to stop me?"

    In the last sentence, Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes were sharp, with a domineering aura of a superior, and the majestic aura oppressed Akido Dingza, making it impossible for him to look at Uchiha Tatsuo squarely.

    Under Uchiha Tatsun's domineering majesty, Akidou Dingza stammered and said, "Howhow is it possibleII didn't mean that"

    Akimichi Dingza stammered for a long time, and did not say why, Uchiha Tatsuo knew that this was clearly frightened by himself, exposing his original temperament, his original temperament is like this,  Although he pretended to be calm and fierce on the surface, he was actually not. In his heart, he was actually a very timid and weak person.

    Although it can't be seen on the surface, as long as it encounters a crisis situation, Qiu Daoding's temperament will naturally be revealed.

    This is also the reason why the Third Hokage knew his talent but never allowed him to lead the team alone. His personality is not suitable and he is too weak. Letting him be the captain will only harm others.

    ?Wake up and wake up the nose, Akimichi Dingza forced himself to cheer up, looking at Uchiha Tatsumi, his heart was full of fear.

    At this time, Hyuga Xianji quietly approached Qiudao Dingzuo and asked in a low voice: "That's him?"

    Akimichi Dingza frowned, looked at Uchiha Tatsuo and said to Xianji: "Didn't you observe with supercilious eyes before? Don't you know what he looks like?"

    Xianci shook his head and said: "No, we only vaguely saw a figure when we rolled our eyes, but we couldn't see his whole appearance clearly. As I said before, even the chakra flow in his body  It cannot be detected."

    "What should we do now?"

    Qiu Dao Ding Zuo's face turned bitter, you asked me, I still want to ask you!  Originally a good combat power, you insisted on pointing the acupuncture points of others, but now it is good, the enemy came to the door, we lost a main combat power, how should we fight.

    Taking a deep breath, Akido Dingza shook his head: "I don't know what to do now, so I can only bite the bullet! How long will it take for Hyuga Hitoto to resume free movement after the acupoints are lifted?"

    "About ten breaths!"

    "I have a bold idea." After Qiudao Dingza said this, he asked Xianji to release Hyuga Huoto's Chakra seal. When the three got together, Dingza whispered: "I'll go up first  Buy time so that Huoto can restore Chakra, and then you will cover Huoto to rescue everyone."

    "How can this be possible? It should be me who wants to buy time." Hinata Xianjidang even refused: "I have white eyes and soft fists. How can I win the time of ten breaths?  ¡±

    Although I don't know Uchiha Tatsuo's true power, but I can guess from the situation in the tent more or less times, the person who can seriously injure Hatake Mosaku and the three of them is definitely not someone who can be delayed by Akimichi Dingza  .

    "Cut!"The underestimated Qiu Dao Ding Zuo curled his lips in disdain. Now he has regained his composure and is no longer as flustered as before: "I have fought with him for a long time, and I am probably familiar with his fighting style. It is most suitable for me to go."  , although I can't guarantee it, but before I fall, it is absolutely impossible to let him go!"

    Taking a deep look at Akimichi Dingza, Xianji knew that what he said was correct. As far as the three of them were concerned, Akimichi Dingza was the one who was most familiar with Uchiha Tatsuo, and it was most appropriate for him to delay the time.

    "Then please!"

    "Don't worry." Qiu Dao Ding Zuo smiled, took out a large bag of snacks, tore open the bag and swallowed it in one gulp.

    "Crack." Slapping the snack bag flat, Qiu Dao Dingzuo's eyes were full of fighting spirit.

    "Come on! Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    I saw Qiu Dao Dingzuo forming a seal with his hands, and his whole body suddenly swelled.

    "Ninjutsu super multiplication technique!"

    He stretched out a swollen and enlarged hand, and slapped it down. His slap seemed to cover the sky and the sun, covering Uchiha Tatsuo's head.

    The huge slap slowly fell from the top of Uchiha Chen's head, and it was about to slap Uchiha Chen into sauce.

    "Boom!"

    "Puff!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo stretched out a finger on his head, and when Akido Dingza's slap was about to fall, a finger blocked his falling momentum.

    Not only that, but Chen's fingers continued to go unabated, piercing Qiudao Dingzuo's palm fiercely, leaving a blood hole the size of a bowl in his huge doubled palm.

    Chen looked at Ding Zuo jokingly, and said contemptuously: "Do you still have the courage to attack me? It seems that the lesson for you is not enough."

    "Hmm" Qiu Dao Ding Zuo only felt a pain in his palm, and subconsciously withdrew it. The wound in between continued to compress after the palm became smaller, and in the end, there was still blood on his palm that was as wide as a thumb.  Hole.

    The blood dripped from the palm of his hand to the ground, clutching his palm, Qiu Dao Dingzuo felt a pain in his heart.

    "Damn it!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Five hundred and sixtieth eight chapters; Hinata shot

    ?

    Akido Dingzuo gritted his teeth, feeling the pain brought by his palm, he couldn't help but feel a little anxious, now it's only been three breaths, and there is still more than half of the time before Hyuga Fireto recovers Chakra,  But now Qiu Dao Ding Zuo couldn't bear it anymore.

    Trembling, he took out the golden sore medicine in the ninja tool bag, applied it on his hands little by little, and then wrapped it with a bandage.

    He was killing time, waiting for Hyuga Futo's chakra to recover.

    ?While bandaging his own wound, Akido Dingzao was thinking about his next move. Uchiha Tatsumi is invincible. Now there are only three of them on their side. If they want to rescue their companions in the tent, they must make a plan.

    It's a pity that he is not Nara Shikahisa, and he doesn't have the talent to make plans. Even if he wants to break his scalp, he can't think of what method to use to deal with Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Uchiha Tatsuo made a wrong foot, activated the instant body technique, and in the blink of an eye came to Akido Dingza, and before he had bandaged the wound, he punched Dingza in the lower abdomen.

    "Wow."

    Akimichi Dingza was beaten bloody by Chen's punch, and his body like a hill flew away from Uchiha Chen's eyes like a flying pig.

    "Plop" and fell to the ground more than ten meters away.

    The current Akido Dingza, like a dog, is curled up on the ground, ignoring the wounds on his hands that have not been bandaged, and covering his lower abdomen with both hands, Uchiha Tatsuo's punch almost gave his internal organs  shattered.

    Severe pain hit, but fortunately Qiu Dao Ding Zuo did not pass out.

    If so, Qiu Dao Dingzuo is not feeling well at the moment.  His abdomen was churning, and the intestines in his stomach were constantly stirring, and the undigested food was vomited out along the intestines, stomach, esophagus, and esophagus.

    Some dark and smelly things can be seen faintly. It is the accumulated food that has been digested in the intestines of Akido Dingza and is about to turn into feces.

    This is what it means to truly beat people out of shit!

    Clutching his lower abdomen, Qiu Dao Dingzuo struggled to stand up, but failed once or twice.  Every time he was about to stand up, his lower abdomen exerted strength, and he would feel the pain in his stomach intensify again.

    The continuous pain invaded Qiudao Dingzuo, and he had strong willpower if he didn't faint on the spot.

    "Nono way!" Qiu Dao Dingzuo opened his mouth, and made an unconscious "ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

    Rolling over and lying on the ground twitching continuously, at this moment Qiu Dao Dingzuo understood that it was impossible for him to stand up again in a short time.

    Now he only hopes that the time he procrastinated can allow Hyuga Fireto to recover his chakra. In this case, perhaps a little miracle will happen to the two elite jonin of the Hyuga clan.

    Facts have proved that he was thinking too much.  There will be no miracles here, nor will there be stories such as two Jonin from the Hyuga clan who can defy the sky.

    In fact, the two elite Jonin Uchiha Tatsuo of the Hyuga clan have never paid attention to them.  No matter how famous they are on the battlefield, how many enemy ninjas they have killed, and how many enemies have been frightened, at least here in Chen, the two of them are just cannon fodder who have never missed their names.

    When Akido Dingza was about to faint, Hyuga Fireto finally regained his control over Chakra.

    Shaking his hands and feet, Hyuga Huoto glanced at Xianji with resentful eyes, he didn't expect his fellow clan to do this.

    But it is not important now, the primary purpose of the two of them now is to rescue all their companions from behind Uchiha Tatsu.

    With a chuckle, Hyuga Hitoto glanced at his companion without a trace, and made a signal with a gesture that only the Hyuga clan could understand.

    Xian once looked over, and saw that he meant to let the two of them go up together, play by ear, and see who had a better chance of saving someone, and then go to save someone.  He nodded understandingly.

    This method is better than whoever is the main attacker and who assists. On the one hand, both of them are the main attackers, making it difficult for Chen to distinguish the focus.  A lot of words are wasted on this.  Such a result could not be better.

    The two stood in the left and right directions of Uchiha Chen, and began to count silently in their hearts.

    "Three, two, one!"

    "superior!"

    Just when Xianci said it, the two moved at the same time.

      "Open your eyes!"

    Ferocious white eyes appeared on their faces again. The two picked up their chakras, stomped their feet, and flew towards Uchiha Chen like a volley.

    "Sixty-four palms of soft fist!"

    "Soft fist thirty-two palms!"

    The two used Hyuga's unique body skills respectively, exerting force with both hands, and waving the four hands repeatedly, looking for the flow of meridians, and tapping around Uchiha Tatsuo's body.

    Chen did not put up any resistance, but kept dodging under the attack of the two soft fists.

    I saw Uchiha Chen alone like a butterfly wearing a flower, and the whole person came and went freely in the offensive of the two, and even the smile hanging from the corner of his mouth could be seen on Uchiha Chen's face.

    Even though Xianji and Hinata Fireto used soft fists, there was no way to touch Uchiha Tatsuo's clothes.

    After the two of them finished punching with soft punches, they were surprised to find that Uchiha Tatsuo's last evasive steps formed a small gossip formation.

    That is to say, Uchiha Chen never took a step away from the small gossip formation from the beginning to the end. Every step of him is in the midst of exquisite calculations.  The greatest mockery of both of them.

    "Sixty-Four Palms of Soft Fist? You shouldn't be from the Hyuga Clan. When will the Hyuga Branch Clan be able to learn the Sixty-Four Palms?" Uchiha Tatsumi raised his eyebrows and said with great interest while watching Hyuga Enji  .

    "You" Xianji was startled when he heard Uchiha Chen's words, and then he said with a face full of shock: "You how do you know the secrets of our Hyuga clan, and how did you see that I  Not from the Zong family?!"

    "Guess!" Uchiha Tatsumi showed a mysterious smile, but what he said made Hinata Xianji furious.

    Looking at Tatsuo Uchiha, the furious Hinata Xianji gradually frowned, and what was revealed in his pale eyes was a brilliance that was not there before.

    "This person is not simple!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Five hundred and sixtieth IX; teasing

    ?

    An unbearable feeling rose in Hinata Xianji's heart, not only anger, but also that kind of shock, why the secret of their Hinata family would be known.

    Even in Muye Village, there are only a handful of people who know that there are other differences between the main family and the branch family besides the caged bird.

    Rouquan is originally an exquisite physical technique, not only a technique that connects one move after another, but also communicates the flow of its own meridians. In the eyes of outsiders, they form a system of their own, which is similar to Konoha's physical technique.  It's different, based on the gossip and the meridians of the human body, under the careful research and inheritance of Tianren Hyuga, they carried forward the soft fist.

    Especially during the Warring States Period, they were big clans that could be compared with the Senju Clan and the Uchiha Clan.  After continuous inheritance, in their generation, although many family soft boxing secrets have been lost, the Hyuga clan in Konoha is faintly stronger than it was in the Warring States period.

    Without him, they are now the second family of Konoha, the resources they have are not comparable to before.

    However, all of this is illusory in front of Uchiha Tatsu. Compared with Uchiha Tatsumi, they are nothing at all, or in other words, just their soft fists are not worth mentioning in Uchiha Tatsun's eyes.

    Although he was shocked that his family's situation was known, Hyuga Kenji did not stop attacking. He and Hyuga Fireto looked at each other, and the two nodded tacitly in their hearts, and stepped forward again.

    Although it seems that Uchiha Tatsumi seems to be invincible, but in reality?

    They don't need to defeat Uchiha Chen, they just need to rescue the people behind Chen.

    With such a mentality in mind, the two swooped forward, held their other hand with one hand, opened their ferocious white eyes for the first time, and shouted loudly.

    Both hands grabbed at Uchiha Tatsuo.

    "Rouquan two palms, four palms and eight palmsRouquan sixty-four palms!"

    Xianji used all the soft fist palms he had learned all his life on Uchiha Tatsumi, and the impenetrable palms formed a semicircular encirclement, limiting Uchiha Tatsumi to Hinata Xianji for a short period of time.  In the field of Soft Fist.

    "It's now, Hoto!" Hyuga Enji said secretly in his heart, and now his offensive has temporarily restrained Uchiha Tatsumi, as long as Hyuga Hoto is smarter, he will know what to do.

    Sure enough, Hyuga Fireto's eyes lit up, and when Xianji restrained Uchiha Chen, he attacked with all his strength. Taking advantage of this time, he threw Uchiha Chen away and rushed into the tent quickly.

    "Hahasucceeded!" Hyuga Huoto laughed loudly, and after passing Uchiha Tatsuo, the tent was in front of him.

    At this moment, Hyuga Fireto couldn't help feeling a little emotional.  Just as he was immersed in the joy of rescue, he didn't see the horrified eyes of his companion Hinata Xianji.

    It turned out that he found that Uchiha Chen was not restricted by himself at all.

    His soft fist field, his so-called moves are simply a joke in front of Uchiha Tatsumi.  Restricted by him?  Suppressed by him?

    Everything was just a joke, because he was horrified to find that Uchiha Chen was able to move freely in his soft fist field, and even, no matter how exquisite his soft fist field was, he couldn't touch Uchiha.  Chen minute.

    He was almost deceived by the film king Uchiha Tatsuya!

    With the last punch, Hinata Enji retreated behind Uchiha Tatsuya, blocking between Tatsuya and the tent.

    Xianci yelled behind him: "Hurry up! I won't last long!"

    After hearing his companion's shout, Hyuga Hitoto woke up from the joy of breaking through the encirclement, took a deep look behind him, and rushed into the tent resolutely.

    Seeing the three people sitting cross-legged on the ground, Hyuga Hitoto couldn't help but take a deep breath.

    "It's over now." Hinata Fudo smiled wryly, because after observing with his white eyes, he found that the three injured people couldn't move easily at all except Nara Shikahisa who could move freely.

    Under Hinata Hito's supercilious eyes, it can be clearly seen that, except for Shikahisa who did not hurt the meridians, Yamanaka Kaiichi and Hatake Mosaku's meridians have both been severely injured.

    Although the two of them are urgently using Chakra to treat their injuries, this is just a drop in the bucket to keep the meridians from being further damaged.  Unless there are highly skilled medical ninjas, if the two of them move casually, it will inevitably cause further damage to the meridians.

    Frowning, with a wry smile, he slowly walked out of the tent.

    Discover envy?Standing not far in front of him, he couldn't help asking: "What's wrong?"

    Xianci took a breath, took a step back, turned to look at Hyuga Fireto, and questioned: "What. Haven't you acted yet?"

    Hyuga Fireto gave a wry smile, stretched out his hand and pointed at the back helplessly, and said, "Look for yourselfhow are you going to act now."

    Following the finger pointing, Xianci looked over with ferocious white eyes, and couldn't help but gasp.

    "This what's going on!"

    Xianci's face was pale, looking at Hatake Mosaku and Yamanaka Kaiichi: "How could this bebeforewhy didn't we see through before!"

    He was shocked and angry. When he used his white eyes from a distance, he didn't see the condition of the internal meridians of Hatake Mosaku and Yamanaka Haiyi. For some reason, he only discovered this problem after they got close.

    Could it be that their white eyes have failed?  No, it's impossible.  Baiyan's line of sight is very wide, as far as their previous position and the tent can be seen through, but the fact proves that it is not.

    Cold sweat could not help but break out from the foreheads of the two of them.

    Hinata Xianji, who had already guessed what was going on, fell to the bottom of his mood.

    "What should we do now!" Hyuga Fireto asked Xianji helplessly.

    Xianji shook his head and sighed softly: "What else can we do? Shou! We have all been teased by this guy" Hinata Xianji couldn't help but glance at Uchiha Tatsumi.

    He found that Uchiha Chen was really cunning, or he really knew too much about their Hyuga clan. Although he didn't know how Uchiha Chen shielded their eyes, he could probably guess a little bit, nothing more than  It is to seal the space of the entire tent in the form of chakra, so that Baiyan cannot detect it clearly.

    Thinking of this, Xianci felt angry.  But the current situation can no longer allow him to be angry anymore.  In other words, hewhy should he be angry?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and seventieth; unstoppable

    ?

    "This person is very likely to know the abilities of our family well." Hyuga Xianji said calmly.

    "Whwhat?" Huoto was shocked, and stammered and asked, "Thishow is this possible!"

    Unbelievably glanced at Uchiha Tatsumi, who was harmless to humans and animals at the moment, and Hyuga Firedo's heart set off a turbulent wave.

    "We are the Hinata family how how is it possible!"

    "Nothing is impossible" Vice-Chairman Hinata Xian sighed: "Could it be that our family has been fighting for so many years, and hasn't been thoroughly studied?"

    However, there is still a word that Xianji did not say. Although it has been thoroughly studied, there has never been anyone who can suppress our Hyuga clan.

    Chen is the first person.

    "Ohyou want to save people." Looking at the actions of the two, how could Uchiha Tatsun not be able to guess their intentions?

    Step by step, he walked towards the two of them.  The footsteps stepped on the ground, making a "tat-tat-tat" sound, and every step seemed to step on their hearts.

    Every time Uchiha Chen landed, the hearts of the two would beat once.  As Uchiha Tatsuo's footsteps became more and more urgent, the heartbeats of the two became faster and faster.

    The sense of oppression constantly disturbed the two of them.  The first one who couldn't bear it was Hyuga Fireto. Although he had been promoted to an elite jonin, after all, he was young and had little experience. Facing such a terrifying coercion like Uchiha Tatsuo, he had no ability to resist at all.

    Kneeling on the ground with half of one foot, propping the ground with both hands, lowering the head, panting heavily.

    "Fireto! What's wrong with you? Fireto!" Hyuga Xianji was anxious, but the situation in front of him did not allow him to pay too much attention to his companions.

    Because Uchiha Tatsumi was getting closer, the original distance between the three of them was not very far, but under Uchiha Tatsuo's constant approach, the distance between the three of them was shortened in an instant.

    However, the saddest thing is that behind Xianji and Huoto is Mosaku Hatake's tent, and there are three seriously injured companions waiting for their rescue. Even if they want to retreat, they have nowhere to retreat.

    "Stand up, Huoto!" Qiang cheered up, and after shouting loudly at Hyuga Huoto, Xianji ignored him and turned his head to face Uchiha Tatsuo.

    "Bai Yanning"

    "Shua!"

    "Don't open your supercilious eyes." Just when Xianji wanted to observe Uchiha Chen's movements with supercilious eyes, he appeared in front of Hyuga Xianji in a flash.

    Chen stretched out a hand, the palm covered Hinata Xianji's eyes, and chakra flowed through his hand.

    Thunder-attribute Chakra pierced through Hinata Kenji's body with a sizzling sound.

    "Ah~~~" Hyuga Xianji couldn't help screaming loudly.  His body has been wrapped by Uchiha Chen's thunder attribute chakra, and he is all infested in the thunder and lightning, enjoying the thunder punishment.

    Thunder and lightning continued to burn and paralyze his body, destroying his meridians.  At this time, Hinata Xianji didn't have the energy to roll her eyes anymore.  The chakra all over his body was constantly worn down and crushed by Uchiha Tatsuo's attack.

    Hinata Xianji didn't have time to resist at all. His Chakra was assimilated before it touched Uchiha Tatsuo's Chakra. It came from a higher level of Chakra, and it was not something Xianji could resist.

    "XianXianji" Hyuga Huoto was beside Xianji, panting heavily, and subconsciously raised his head after hearing Hyuga Xianji's call, he saw that he had been watching in his life.  Live the most unforgettable memories.

    "Xianji!" Huoto yelled, angrily breaking through Uchiha Chen's coercion, chakra burning all over his body, staggered to his feet, raised his fist and rushed towards Chen.

    "Huh? Do you want to come too?" Although he was a little surprised that Hyuga Fireto was able to get rid of his coercive control, it didn't bother him.  The other hand stretched out, grasped the fist that Hinata Hito was waving towards, and squeezed it hard.

    "Crack!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo unexpectedly crushed Hyuga Firedo's wrist bones with this blow.

    "Thousands of releases!"

    Uchiha Chen's other hand is also covered with thunder attribute chakra.  Similarly, Hyuga Huoto also fell into the same fate as Xianji

    "Xianci Huoto!"

    At the same time, although the three people in the tent cannot move freely at the moment, this does not mean that they have lost consciousness.  At this moment, they can clearly sense what is happening outside.  Especially Hatake Mosaku, after his vision was blocked, his ability to perceive the surrounding environment reached a peak that he had never reached in his life.

     When Hyuga Fireto and Hyuga Enji first met Akido Dingza, he sensed their Chakra.  But in his current state, he had no way to warn the two of them not to come over.

    His current situation is very critical, even as soon as he opens his mouth to speak, the chakra in his body will run wildly uncontrollably, destroying his meridians.

    Before this, he had finally sorted out his chakra. If he survived the catastrophe this time, maybe he still has a chance to go further.

    However, this is all for later, now that Hyuga Enji and Hyuga Fireto are in Uchiha Tatsuo's hands, Hatake Mosaku is already extremely anxious.

    These two are under Mosaku Hatake's hands second only to Ikacho's capable generals. As the only remaining two elite Jonin from the Hyuga Clan on the battlefield of the Land of the Wind, it goes without saying that the reconnaissance team is led by them.  of.

    If these two people have any problems, it means that the efficiency of Konoha's reconnaissance team will be reduced by at least half.

    "Damnwhy did something happen at this time!"

    Hatake Mosaku gritted his teeth secretly, wishing to replace the two and fight Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Not only Mosaku Hatake, but Kaiichi Yamanaka and Shikaku Nara were also extremely anxious at the moment.

    Nara Shikahisa supported the tables and chairs with both hands, walked towards the outside of the tent step by step, suddenly threw the stool at his side towards the outside, took off his clothes and threw it towards the outside as well.

    Gritting his teeth, he fought back the pain in his body.  Nara Shikahisa formed a mudra with his hands, and the chakra in his body was spinning rapidly.

    "Damn it, stop it!"

    "The shadow imitation technique wassuccessful!"

    Borrowing the bench and clothes, Nara Shikahisa successfully extended his shadow by two meters, which happened to be the distance of these two meters, allowing him to successfully connect to Uchiha Tatsuo's shadow.

    At the same time, Uchiha Tatsuo's actions stagnated after being interfered by Nara Shikahisa.

    The thunder attribute chakra on the two of them also stopped outputting in such an instant.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 571: Mutation

    ?

    "Boom!"

    Only for a moment, after connecting to Uchiha Tatsu's shadow, Nara Shikahisa successfully stopped Uchiha Tatsu's attack.

    After seeing Lu Jiu's shadow imitation technique successfully controlled Uchiha Tatsumi, everyone present showed unconcealable excitement on their faces, and were about to breathe a sigh of relief.

    However, in the next second, Nara Shikahisa's body turned into a shell, flew straight behind him, broke through the tent, fell heavily on the ground, vomited blood, and fainted immediately.  Before he had time to be happy, he was severely beaten back to the prototype.

    However, taking advantage of the moment when Uchiha Tatsumi was disturbed by Nara Shikaku, Xianji and Huoto originally planned to forcibly evacuate Uchiha Tatsumi's side, but when they moved the Chakra in their bodies, they were counterattacked by the residual Chakra in their bodies  , the two vomited blood together, but failed to escape from Uchiha Chen's hands.

    "Could it be that's it?"

    Hyuga Xianji couldn't help thinking in despair.

    At this time, Uchiha Tatsuo sensed the chakra in his body changed, especially the ten-tailed chakra sealed in his body, suddenly became restless.  The ten-tailed chakra began to emerge involuntarily.

    "Oops!"

    After sensing a change in his body, Uchiha Tatsuo immediately let go of the confinement of Hyuga Enji and Hyuga Fireto, immersed himself in his body, and carefully observed the chakra flowing in the meridians.

    Uchiha Chen was surprised to find that there was a trace of Chakra of higher nature in his Chakra.

    "What's going on here!" Tatsuo Uchiha, who was surprised in his heart, couldn't help asking the system.

    "Dinganswer the host. This is a sign that the Chakra in the host has begun to evolve."

    "Evolution?" Uchiha Tatsuo frowned, but at this moment, his eyes involuntarily turned on the eternal kaleidoscope mode, and there was a faint pain in both eyes.  Chen subconsciously covered his eyes with his hands.

    "What the hell is going on here!" Mobilizing the chakra in his body to suppress the chakra that just emerged, Chen found that he had no way to restrain the growing chakra at all.

    Because the nature of Chakra is higher than that of Uchiha Chen, when Chen urged Chakra to suppress, all those chakras were swallowed up. Fortunately, Chen had quick eyes and quick hands, and forcibly interrupted the behavior of suppressing Chakra.

    "It is recommended that the host find a safe place as soon as possible. If nothing unexpected happens, the Chakra in the host will evolve." The system made a sound in time.

    The incident happened suddenly, and Chen didn't have time to think about it. After closing his eyes and sensing the chakra in his body, Chen also knew the severity, so he didn't intend to continue to suppress the Konoha people, and said indifferently to the tent: "This  One time is a lesson for you, and let you recognize the reality, next time, you will not have such good luck!"

    After finishing speaking, he entered the system space as a whole.

    Chen is not worried that no one will hear his words, he is very measured in his actions, although they all look like they are seriously injured, but they have not lost consciousness, so they can still hear Uchiha Chen's words.

    As for whether they will help take care of the two little girls, Chen is not worried about this. As long as Uchiha Chen's deterrent power exists for a day, they will not dare to do anything to the two little guys, and they even want to take the two little girls.  The little girl made offerings like an ancestor, so that after Uchiha Tatsuo came back, she would not be caught.

    Just as Uchiha Chen thought, after hearing Chen's words, Hatake Mosaku breathed a sigh of relief. After all, Chen is gone, which means that this matter has come to an end.  Although several of them were seriously injured, fortunately, no one was killed. This may be the luck of misfortune.

    Hatake Mosaku couldn't help but think in his heart that maybe it was because he was concerned about the two little girls, that's why Chen didn't go on a killing spree.  The reason why they were severely injured was just to show his majesty.  Let them understand that Chen is not something they can fool with their small thoughts.  It can also be regarded as a warning, giving them a warning through the matter of Qiu Dao Dingzuo

    Without caring about what the few people who survived by chance were thinking, Uchiha Tatsuo isolated Xiaonan's location after entering the system space, occupying most of the space by himself, and carefully observed the movements in his body

    After the restrictions on the flow of Chakra in the body are released, the absorption speed of the chakra with a higher nature will not be faster.?.

    That chakra flows through Uchiha Tatsuo's meridians over and over again, constantly absorbing Uchiha Tatsuya's original chakra, and then evolves into a higher-level chakra, blends into his body, and continues to cycle this action  , again and again.

    At this time, Chen also gradually felt the changes in his body.  After the chakra was absorbed, he could clearly find that the amount of chakra in his body was much less, the evolution was still going on, and the chakra in his body was also constantly decreasing.

    Gradually, Uchiha Tatsuo's appearance changed.  His body gradually became pale, two horns grew from his forehead, and a small gap opened in the direction of Yintang, which was a sign of the evolution of a third eye.

    After absorbing all the chakras in Chen's body, this force, not to be outdone, began to invade the ten-tailed chakra sealed in Chen's body.

    Is the ten-tailed chakra so easy to get along with?  Although the ten tails in Uchiha Tatsuo's body were fused with the nine tailed beasts he cloned using the system, the ferocity of being a tailed beast still exists.

    When he felt something absorbing his chakra, the ten tails in Uchiha Tatsuo's body launched a fierce counterattack.

    The four elephant seals that originally sealed the ten tails in his body were instantly shattered by the impact of the ten tails' chakra.  All the chakras of the ten tails poured into Uchiha Tatsuo's body, following his meridians, constantly searching for the chakra that tried to devour it.

    The two met in Uchiha Tatsuo's meridian, and launched a world-shattering fight.  Not only is the ten-tailed chakra aggressive, but the chakra that has just mutated also shows no sign of weakness.  The two collided directly, and in Uchiha Tatsuo's meridians, huge waves were set off.

    Rao Uchiha Chen's meridians are strong, and under the collision of two chakras of different attributes, it is inevitable that he will make an overwhelmed scream.

    Bursts of pain spread into Uchiha Chen's brain, and Chen almost fainted several times.

    Like a surge, the pain kept coming, maybe even if Chen wanted to pass out, he wouldn't have time to pass out.  It was too painful, maybe Chen had fainted, but under the ravages of pain, Uchiha Chen woke up again.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and seventy second; Evolutionary process

    ?

    During this period of time, Uchiha Chen has been forced to keep awake.  He watched helplessly as the two strands of chakra in his body ran around, constantly wreaking havoc in his body.  However, Uchiha Tatsumi couldn't do anything.

    He found that his own chakra no longer belonged to him.  He couldn't control even a trace of chakra in his body.

    Wave after wave of shocks kept pouring into his brain. At this time, the power of the candle dragon, which was originally stationed safely above Chen Wei, also began to be unwilling to be lonely, and joined the battlefield when the two forces continued to impact.

    Although the power of the candle dragon is very small and rare, this power is much higher than the two strands of Chakra raging in Uchiha Tatsuo's body. Under the touch of the three, the two strands of Chakra that were originally flaunting their might will become stronger.  Like a mouse seeing a cat, it ran away in despair.

    At this time, of course, the power of the candle dragon will not stop there, especially after tasting the delicacy of Chakra, it is out of control.  Completely left the top of the burning stomach, and started chasing towards the two chakras.

    At this time, the two forces that were originally evenly matched suddenly came in with a more powerful force.  Uchiha Tatsuo's evolution actually looked like a farce.

    Constantly dodging the pursuit of the power of the candle dragon, in Uchiha Tatsuo's meridians, the place where the power of the candle dragon passed was once again burned by the remaining power.  No matter how tough Uchiha Tatsuo's meridians were, under the ravages of three different forces, the wounds gradually began to show.

    Chen keenly discovered that many small meridians had been damaged. According to this level, the meridians in Uchiha Chen's body would be burnt out in less than half an hour.

    Knowing that he couldn't sit still, he started to resist.  However, the embarrassing thing is that the two chakras have not had the slightest intention to obey his command until now, and are still acting on their own.

    Ten tails chakra is okay, after all, it was cloned by the system, and it still obeys Uchiha Tatsuo's will, but in a situation where life and death are at stake, this little support is just a drop in the bucket.

    With a long sigh, Uchiha Chen shook his head with a wry smile: "Are I, Uchiha Chen, going to be buried here?"

    Not only the chakra in Uchiha Tatsuo's body began to change, but his eyes also underwent a qualitative change.  Constantly switching between the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan and the Samsara Eye, sometimes for the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and sometimes for the Samsara Eye, and finally the two blood successors have faint signs of fusion.

    This should have happened a long time ago, but Uchiha Tatsuo kept procrastinating.  After sealing the ten tails, Chen could evolve his eyes again, but he was worried that the power would be overexpanded and cause uneven control, so he chose to forcibly suppress this fusion power.

    Until this time, the two forces of evolution started simultaneously, which caught Uchiha Chen by surprise.

    The pain in the eyes and the pain in the body are like tarsal maggots, constantly eroding Uchiha Tatsuo's spirit.

    "Damnsystemyou tricked me!" Enduring the pain, Uchiha Tatsuo held back for a long time, and finally choked out a sentence from his mouth.

    "Ding host, the system didn't cheat you, it's just something that must be experienced during the evolution process. Pain is inevitable. This evolution is tantamount to replacing the chakra in the host body. After success  The chakra in the host body will undergo a qualitative change, and it will truly evolve into a complete six-way model."

    "What Could it be that my previous Six Paths mode is still fake?" Uchiha Tatsumi said tremblingly.

    "Ding No, the host's previous six-path mode is real, but it is just an incomplete six-path mode. All the abilities that the six-path mode can use cannot be used by the host. It can only be considered that the physical fitness has reached the six-path mode.  The requirements for chakra properties have not met the requirements."

    Chen: ""

    Uchiha Chen now has a sentence in his heart that he doesn't know whether to say it or not.  I have never seen such a cheating system. Since it is in the form of an incomplete body, let¡¯s talk about it earlier. It makes him very embarrassed now. The most uncomfortable thing is that he can¡¯t mobilize the chakra in his body now, which makes him unable to move at all.  Stop the riot in the body.

    It would be fine if there were only those two chakras that needed to complete the evolution. The most important thing is that there is still a terrifying force called the power of the candle dragon raging in Chen's body.  The power is simply unstoppable.  According to this situation, without the end of evolution, the power of Zhulong alone can kill Chen.

    Seems to have understood Uchiha Chen's worries, and the system began to scan Chen's whole body.

    "Ding Discover unknown intrusion force, discover unknown intrusion.Quantity.  Scanning and checking, the result of the inspection is the power of the candle dragon, a high-level power that does not belong to this world, and is looking for a solutionDing The search failed, no measures to eliminate the power of the candle dragon were found, the inspection failed  "

    "My Cao, aren't you cheating me?" Uchiha Chen wanted to scold her now, but he didn't expect that a good system evolution would be ruined by the power of a handful of candle dragons, and Uchiha Chen is also now  facing the threat of death.

    If he really can't find a solution, it means Uchiha Tatsuo that's it.

    After all, the evolution of eyes is faster than the evolution of chakra in the body.  The eternal kaleidoscope and the reincarnation eye are originally in the same line, and the mutual fusion is the process of exchanging pupil power, unlike Sasuke Uchiha who needed a slow evolution process after changing eyes.

    Uchiha Chen's eyes are just these one pair, and the process of evolution is also the process of Uchiha Chen's eyes sublimation.  The pupil force is constantly exchanging and shrinking.  Gradually, the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan overlaps with the Samsara Eye

    After half a cup of tea, Uchiha Chen suddenly raised his head, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes. The bangs on his forehead slid to the sides as Uchiha Chen raised his head, revealing his scarlet eyes.

    I saw Uchiha Chen's eyes degenerate back to the Sangouyu Sharingan, turning slowly, one after another.  On top of the three hooked jades, there were actually six hooked jades in Uchiha Chen's eyes, and what was even more surprising was that there were actually nine hooked jades in Uchiha Chen's right eye.

    A circle of ripples appeared in Uchiha Chen's pupils, six circles split the Gouyu of Uchiha Chen's eyes, but also connected them together, deeply imprinted in Uchiha Chen's eyes.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Five hundred and seventieth chapters; evolution

    ?

    The symbol of reincarnation eye rubbed in Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes little by little, not only splitting the Gouyu in Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes, but also firmly connecting them together.

    So far, the evolution of Liugouyu's reincarnation eyes and Jiugouyu's reincarnation eyes has been completed.

    However, at this moment, the Nine Gouyu Samsara Eye of Uchiha Chen's left eye gradually degenerated. First, the circle representing the Samsara Eye disappeared circle by circle, and finally the nine Gouyu gradually disappeared, and the remaining three Gouyu slowly disappeared.  Turning slowly, it finally turned into the most common kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    The slit at Uchiha Chen Yintang's place slowly opened up. With continuous efforts, it finally opened successfully, and what appeared there was the Jiugouyu reincarnation eye that disappeared before, no!

    No, if you count the ferocious blood vessels around Yintang and the snow-white pupils, maybe it should be called Jiugouyu reincarnation white eyes.  After successfully merging the Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan and Samsara Eye, Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes faintly showed signs of atavism, so an extra white eye appeared on the basis of Jiugouyu Samsara Eye.

    This is derived from the eyes of the Datongmu family from generation to generation.

    Panting heavily, after the eyes finally evolved, Uchiha Tatsuo had a slight gap of relief, and the severe pain in his head was no longer there.

    The pain fed back from the nerve endings is no longer as strong as before.

    Even, Uchiha Chen was pleasantly surprised to find that he can mobilize a very small part of chakra in his body now after he took a breath.  Although this is still not enough for the situation in his body, it is a sign that things are moving in a good direction.

    Especially when using his eye power, he can clearly sense that he can use the chakra skillfully and flexibly from the shoulder to the head.

    This is another surprise that Uchiha Tatsuo brought him after his eyes evolved completely.

    If this is used properly, it may be an opportunity to resolve the dispute in Uchiha Tatsuo's body.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Chen calmed down and forgot the pain transmitted from the nerve endings to the nerve center of his brain. At this moment, he seemed to have closed the five senses and immersed all his mind in his body.

    Constantly controlling the small amount of chakra that he can control, carefully urging them to drive more chakra to flow through the parts above the shoulders.

    Because only here can Uchiha Tatsun be able to further devour and absorb those disobedient Chakras.

    It is easy to say but difficult to do.  Not to mention that this small group of Chakras controlled by Uchiha Chen can't motivate a large number of Chakras to move, especially after that, there will be the invasion of the power of the candle dragon, and Chen still has to guard against the Chakras he can control now.  Carat is not swallowed by the power of the candle dragon.

    If even the last group of chakras that can be freely controlled are destroyed by the power of the candle dragon, then Uchiha Chen will really be powerless.

    The sky pays off.  Under Chen's unremitting efforts, there are constantly chakras flocking to the position of his head above his shoulders. On the only way for this chakra to run, Uchiha Chen has urged the group of chakras that can be freely controlled early on.  Clara is waiting here.

    When the chakra flows through, it swallows the chakra coming and going little by little.  Then, before being swallowed by the power of the candle dragon, he left early, followed the flow of the large army again, and waited for the next opportunity to flow through.

    That's it, Uchiha Tatsuo slowly absorbed the Chakras that belonged to him little by little, and also absorbed a lot of Chakras from the Ten-Tails by the way.

    That small group of chakras gradually grew up under Uchiha Tatsumi's unremitting efforts. If it is said that the chakras that Uchiha Tatsuo could control at the beginning were only as small as the tip of a needle, then they are now the size of a ping-pong ball

    Evolution is still going on, and Uchiha Tatsuo's path of devouring is also continuing

    Time passed bit by bit, and the chakra in Uchiha Tatsuo's body was constantly being swallowed by himself. Although the situation is not bad, it is not optimistic.  In the end, under his insistence, he still completely controlled the chakra in his body. Not only that, he also assimilated more than half of the chakra in the ten tails.

    Maybe it was because he sensed that his own chakra had become the nourishment for Uchiha Tatsuno to become stronger. After knowing that he could not completely break through the seal, Ten Tails slowly took back the chakra that he was raging in Uchiha Tatsuo's body.

    So far, the energy remaining in Uchiha Tatsuo's body is only the power of the candle dragon like a tarsus maggot.  Little by little, the meridians in Uchiha Tatsuo's body were destroyed.

    If it was before, Chen really had nothing to do with this power.But now, Chen who controls all the chakras in his body, the immortal physique has also played its true role.

    The power of the candle dragon is constantly destroying his body, and the life force contained in the body of the immortal is also constantly repairing those destroyed meridians.  It just happened to offset the damage caused by the power of the candle dragon raging in Chen's body. Not only that, after being devastated by three different forces, Uchiha Chen's meridian toughness has improved to a higher level, and he has begun to adapt to the corrosive power of the candle dragon  .

    Seeing this, Zhulong Zhili probably understood that the matter could not be completed, and did not return to the original place, but stayed at Uchiha Chen's dantian, constantly burning the chakra that was continuously produced in his body.

    Things are probably coming to an end.  Although the process was not beautiful, the result was barely acceptable to Uchiha Chen.

    Not only has the chakra changed qualitatively, but the meridians in the body have also been broadened again, and the toughness has been improved to a higher level.  Especially the power of the candle dragon continuously burned the chakra in the dantian. Although the chakra in Chen's body dissipated a lot, to a certain extent, it also helped Chen to further improve the quality of chakra.

    After being burned by the power of the candle dragon, although the amount of chakra has decreased, the quality has improved a lot.  It can be regarded as a blessing in disguise.

    With a long sigh of relief, Uchiha Tatsuo fully operated the life energy in his body, repairing the injuries he had suffered before.  So far, Uchiha Tatsuo's fairy mode is truly completed.

    Feeling the surging chakra in his body, Uchiha Tatsuo's body soared into the air, and he couldn't help sighing: "So, is this the real power of the six realms! I used to be watching the sky from a well."

    Until this time, Uchiha Chen really felt that his body was full of power.  Now he seems to be able to turn his hand into clouds and his hands into rain.

    Uchiha Tatsuya can faintly feel that even if he faces Kaguya Otsutsuki now, he will never be at a disadvantage. Even, as long as the power of the candle dragon in his body is completely absorbed, perhaps his strength is even stronger than that of Kaguya Hime.  So much better.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and seventy fourth; the external situation

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuo closed his eyes, felt the chakra of the seven attributes in his body, and showed an inexplicable smile. It was not until now that he had truly mastered the Blood Succession Snare. So far, Uchiha Tatsun has mastered all the techniques.  Mastery, not just a superficial appearance like before.

    Chen stretched out a hand, shot out a bone abruptly from the palm of his hand, held it in his hand and squeezed it vigorously, but it didn't break. He increased the strength to four layers, and barely made a small bone appear on the surface of the bone.  cracks.

    Uchiha Tatsuo stopped exerting force, rubbed the small bones in his hand and muttered in a low voice: "The ashes killed in total can resist my four layers of strength It's a bit fake." Shaking his head, he threw the bone out of his hand,  The sharp bony spurs whistled, piercing straight through the ground, bottomless.

    Nodding in satisfaction, Uchiha Chen's mind moved, a large round black ball protruded from his chest, and gradually split in front of him, forming six small Taoist jades floating in front of him.

    At this moment, Uchiha Chen can clearly sense that he can communicate and weave any space he wants.  Whether it's lava, ice, supergravity, yellow sand, acid, or other spaces, as long as Uchiha Tatsuo thinks, he can instantly communicate with his own ability to change the environment of the entire space.

    This is something that Uchiha Chen couldn't do before. It can only be touched after he has completely evolved, accepted the power of ten tails, and possessed those eyes.

    Slowly landing on the ground, Chen began to slowly master the ability brought about by this increase in strength.

    The span of strength improvement this time is a bit large. If you don't get good at it, you won't be able to do it like your own

    And as early as the moment Uchiha Chen left.  Konoha Day Camp, inside and outside of Hatake Mosaku's tent.

    All the people present, except Nara Shikoku and Akimichi Dingza who were already unconscious, the four who were still conscious could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    The pressure Uchiha Chen brought to them was too great, not only the gap in strength, but also the spiritual blow was even more serious.

    Hatake Mosaku is okay, after all, his strength has reached its peak for a long time, and he will not be afraid of being affected by Uchiha Tatsuo's coercion, but Nara Shikahisa and Hyuga Fireto are different from them, they are in the rapid burst of strength  A period of rapid development, the most important thing in this period is to cultivate a kind of self-confidence.

    If self-confidence can be cultivated, their future road will be broader and wider.

    During this period, they must not be allowed to encounter too strong opponents. Too strong opponents will make them lose the high-speed period of bursting their strength.

    At this time, there are only two results. First: they lost confidence after being beaten by Uchiha Tatsun, and their strength has since disappeared from everyone;

    However, there are many of the former, but only a handful of the latter. If it is not the kind of person with a particularly good mentality, there is no way to get out of failure.

    Hatake Mosaku didn't dare to gamble, or the whole ninja circle was the same, he didn't dare to gamble.  They would rather let their juniors grow stronger in a smooth sailing, rather than let those talented juniors perish on the battlefield.

    Although I don't know what Shikaku Nara and the others are thinking, Mosaku Hatake knows in his heart that after these few battles, Tatsuo Uchiha has already planted a shadow in their hearts, but there is no way for this, Hatake  Moshuo can only trust Shikaku and the others, believe that they will not be defeated by Uchiha Tatsumi, and they will be able to survive tenaciously, realize their shame and be brave.

    I don't know how long it took, Hinata Xianji struggled to get up from the ground and gasped for breath.  Looking at Hyuga Hitoto who was still lying beside him unable to move, he walked over and picked him up, threw him in Mosaku Hatake's tent, and said, "Master Mosaku, Hitoto will ask you to take care of him first, and I will take care of him first."  Find Lu Jiu and Ding Zuo back."

    "Hmm." Hatake Mosaku nodded. At this moment, he still couldn't see what was in front of him, so he could only sense the positions of the people with his perception ability.

    "Lu Jiu is about to the east of Daying, Ding Zuo is not far ahead, you can see it after a few steps."

    "Okay." Hyuga Xianji nodded, reached out and took out a signal flare from the ninja bag, launched it in the air, and moved away after the caller came to assemble.

    With the guidance of Moshuo Hatake, coupled with his own supercilious eyes, the two were quickly found. When he carried them back to Moshuo Hatake's tent, Konoha's large army of ninjas also happened to be there.  Arrive at this time.

    Hand over Lujiu and Ding Zuo to the medical ninja, and rush to Mosaku Hatake's tent with pharmacist Tianshan and a kind of medical ninjain front of the awning.

    "Hiss this what the hell is going on here?" Several medical ninjas stepped forward to help without pharmacist Tianshan's orders, and Tianshan himself immediately began to heal the wound on Shimoshuo Hatake's body.  injury.

    Hatake Mosaku smiled bitterly, shook his head and said, "It's nothing a friend came over to discuss with us before, and I was afraid that it would affect other people, so I told you all to evacuate."

    Pharmacist Tianshan took a deep look at Hatake Mosaku, and said inadvertently, "Is that the one who came last night?"

    Hatake Mosaku hesitated for a moment, looked at Tianshan's gentle face, finally let down his vigilance, and said with a long sigh of relief: "That's right, it's him. How do you know?"

    Tianshan chuckled: "You guys made such a big noise last night, don't I know? If my clothes hadn't been taken away by my assistant for cleaning, do you think I wouldn't go out?"

    Hatake Mosaku smiled awkwardly, the commotion last night was indeed too great.  But this is also to blame Uchiha Chen, who told him to come to Konoha Daying so carelessly?

    During the war, ordinary people would not dare to do this at all, and Uchiha Chenyi was bold enough to make their Konoha Daying jump.

    Thinking of this, Shigeru Hatake couldn't help complaining to Chen in his mind.  That guy ran away after beating someone up, left a mess here, and took care of two brats for him.

    I don't know when Uchiha Chen will come back. When he comes back, he must give him a good deal.  After all, it was really his fault that this matter came to the end, so I'm sorry for the injury of Mosaku Hatakeki.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 575; Discussion after the war

    ?

    When night fell, Nara Shikahisa and Akimichi Dingza woke up faintly under the care of the medical ninja.

    The first thing they do when they wake up is to confirm the casualties of their companions.  After hearing that no one died and that they were the ones who were injured, the heart that hung high was finally let go.

    Limp back on the bed, Nara Shikahisa asked in a low voice, "Where is Mosaku-sama? Where is Mosaku-sama? I want to see him first."

    Tianshan walked in, just heard Nara Shikaku's words, and said with a smile: "Why, I couldn't wait to find Master Moshuo as soon as I woke up? Master Moshuo is now cultivating meridians, I believe he should come over in a while  .¡±

    Saying Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived, a few people were talking, Hatake Mosaku just walked in from outside the tent.

    But unfortunately, he was wrapped in bandages, and his eyes were still tightly closed. Although Uchiha Tatsumi had left, his illusion had not been released, so Hatake Mosaku still has no way to restore his eyesight.

    Touching Nara Shikahisa's bedside, he was supported by two medical ninjas and sat on the chair. Hatake Mosaku smiled and said, "Why, what can our military adviser ask me for?"

    Lu Jiu smiled wryly and shook his head: "What kind of military adviser am I now, I can't even touch the hem of people's clothes, so what's the use of me as a military adviser."

    Maoshuo patted him on the shoulder reassuringly: "It's not your fault, he is too strong, so strong that resourcefulness can no longer work, it's the same for anyone."

    Hearing Mosaku Hatake's comfort, Shikahisa didn't feel much better psychologically, but no one at the scene would blame him for anything. After all, Shikaku Nara had already worked very hard at the time, if it wasn't for Akido Dingza's sudden nonsense at the end  Language, maybe the situation will not develop as it is now.

    "By the way, your eyes" Lu Jiu noticed that Moshuku Hatake's eyes were still closed.

    "No" Maoshuo shook his head, and said in a deep voice: "As expected, it is a second-generation technique. With my current strength, I can't solve it at all. Maybe I can only wait for the illusion to fade naturally."

    Hearing this, everyone present couldn't help but sink a little bit. After all, Mosaku Hatake is not only their commander, but also the only super-kage-level strongman in their camp so far.  The pillar that can maintain the invincibility at the time, if Hatake Mosaku is missing, the situation on the battlefield may change unexpectedly.

    Although a war cannot be controlled by one or two kage-level powerhouses, if there is one more kage-level powerhouse, the grasp of the battlefield will be greatly improved, which is why Hatake Mosaku  The reason why he is still active at the forefront of the frontal battlefield as the head of Anbu.

    Almost all the Kage-level powerhouses that Konoha could send out had already been sent out. Except for those who stayed behind in the village, even the third-generation Hokage, who had always been in the middle, had to go to the battlefield to support other fronts.  At this time, if it is reported that Mosaku Hatake is seriously injured and unable to play, it will undoubtedly be a very big blow to Konoha.

    Hearing their conversation, Qiu Dao Ding Zuo lowered his head in shame, muttered a few times, and said in a low voice: "This this time the responsibility lies with me, if I didn't speak indiscriminately, maybe there wouldn't be such a big trouble  I am willing to take full responsibility for this.¡±

    Hearing Akimichi Dingza's words, Hatake Mosaku pressed his palms down and persuaded him: "It's none of your business I am the one who should be responsible. If I had reacted more promptly and had a tougher attitude  , he Uchiha Chen will not be so arrogant."

    "No" Nara Shikahisa shook his head repeatedly after hearing this: "To be precise, if I hadn't brought him to our camp, such a thing would never have happened, Lord Mosuo, the person who should be fully responsible  It's me"

    The three of them couldn't stop arguing, and each was vying to take the responsibility on themselves.

    Pharmacist Tianshan chuckled, stretched out his hand and patted Hatake Mosaku on the shoulder, looked at Nara Shikahisa and Akimichi Choza, and persuaded in a low voice: "Okay, okay, you don't have to take responsibility for each other here  , I probably understand what happened. This was an accident. Since no one died, then you can rest assured and recuperate. This is not a big deal. When the illness recovers, everyone sits together and opens up  Let¡¯s talk, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t talk about.¡±

    Hearing the persuasion from the pharmacist Tianshan, the three of them also embarrassedly stopped their behavior of taking responsibility. The medical ninja next to them couldn't help covering their mouths and sniggering.

    "By the way" Nara Shikahisa suddenly realized a problem: "How did the matter be solved? It's impossible for that Uchiha Tatsuo to just let us go for no reason."

    Hearing this, Shigeru HatakeHis face froze slightly, he really wanted to tell Shikaku Nara that Tatsuo Uchiha let them go inexplicably, left a word and disappeared in front of them suddenly, but it was too outrageous to say it out.  At the beginning, it was aggressive, but in the end, when the matter was about to be completed, everyone was suddenly let go. This is unreasonable no matter how you look at it.

    After careful consideration, Mosaku Hatake said, "I don't know too well. I was trying to recover from my injury at the time. Just after you passed out, less than half a cup of tea, he left a sentence and then suddenly disappeared. I  I can't feel when his chakra disappeared, I only heard this sentence when I was in a daze, and after I came back to my senses, the other person disappeared from my perception

    At first I thought someone was coming, but after waiting for a long time, no one was found. In the end, it was Hinata Enji, who also passed out after bringing you and Akido Dingza back. What happened after that was  It's after you wake up.  "

    "Then what exactly did he leave behind?" Nara Shikahisa hurriedly asked.

    Seeing Mosaku Hatake's strange face, he slowly opened his mouth under the repeated urging of Nara Shikahisa: "It's nothing, but judging from the situation at the time, he should have encountered some urgent matter, so that  I didn't even take the two little girls he brought with me, so I will help him take care of his two little apprentices for now, and hand them over to him when he comes back, maybe this will also allow him to accept our favor"

    "Forget it, the matter is over I can see that that guy didn't mean to argue with us, but just wanted to give us a little deterrence, and Zuo Ding's behavior  , just gave him a chance to make use of the topic, even if there is no Ding Zuo, he must have created an opportunity to hit us." Lu Jiu waved his hand: "Anyway, it's already like this, since people don't plan to pursue it, we also  Don't worry about this question, although it's not our fault, but anyway, Zuo Ding"

    Hatake Mosaku turned his head and said in the direction of Akidou Dingzao: "Next time, remember not to be so reckless again. This time is good luck, and I don't know what will happen next time!" ?¡­  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and seventy-six; want to send to Konoha ¡¾Thanks for the reward from Starlight¡¿

    ?

    Qiu Dao Ding Zuo nodded submissively. After all, he was at fault first. If he hadn't been too reckless, this dispute could have been avoided.

    However, it is too late to say this now. After all, things have already happened, and there is no way to undo these things.

    With a long sigh, Mosaku Hatake patted his pants, and said to Shikaku Nara: "If your condition is better, then go and see Haiyi and Hinata Enji. Their situation is much more serious than yours.  .¡±

    "Okaywe'll be there in a while." Nara Shikahisa nodded.

    "Don't be so anxious" Hatake Mosaku smiled and said, "Heal your injuries first, I don't feel at ease when you go out in this state, I guess their injuries won't heal for a while.  "

    For a long timeNara Shikaku looked at Hatake Mosaku's closed eyes and said, "ThatMaster Mosaku, what are you going to do?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "You should know" Nara Shikahisa looked at the medical ninjas around him, and some things were hard to say in front of them. After all, Uchiha Tatsuo should only exist for some people to know, and some people's level is not enough.  It is better not to know.

    As if he understood Nara Shikaku's scruples, Nonoyu calmly asked several medical ninjas who were guarding him to retreat, nodded to Shikaku and followed him out.

    Lu Jiu gave her an apologetic look, and after they walked out, he looked at Mosaku Hatake seriously and said, "To Uchiha Tatsu, what attitude should we take now"

    Hatake Mosaku pondered for a while: "Let's report it truthfully. After all, he is beyond our control. I personally think that if you can avoid contacting Uchiha Tatsumi, try not to contact him, but you don't want other villages to contact him, so if you can  If so, we should try to keep him as close as possible. Prevent him from contacting other villages"

    "Is this also the attitude in the village?" Nara Shikahisa interrupted suddenly.

    Hatake Mosaku let out a long sigh, and took a meaningful look at Shikaku Nara: "Three generations meant that we try to establish friendship with him, but we didn't expect to fight him."

    "The plan can't keep up with the changes" Nara Shikahisa said indifferently: "So now our strategy is to maintain a good relationship with him again?"

    "At present, it seems that it is possible. I will report what happened today truthfully later. I hope that the three generations of adults can carefully consider it. If you really want to maintain friendly relations, you will be wronged" I couldn't help but turn around.  Head towards Akimichi Dingza, although Hatake Mosaku can't see anyone now, but he obviously meant to Dingza.

    Akido Dingzuo listened by the side and kept silent. Seeing Mosaku Hatake bring the topic to him, he couldn't help shaking his head. Although his fat face was somewhat unwilling, he still insisted: "II didn't  The problem is, the big deal is that I apologize to him again, as long as he does not blame the past, I will treat him to barbecue when I return to Konoha"

    Hearing Akimichi Dingza's words, Hatake Mosaku and Nara Shikajiu couldn't help laughing in unison.

    As we all know, members of the Qiudao family are big foodies. They even regard food as more important than life. It is almost impossible to get food out of their mouths. Even if they are friends or brothers, it is impossible.  Impossible to transfer food.

    Since Qiudao Dingzuo was able to say the words of inviting people to eat barbecue, it proved that he really paid a huge price.

    In his eyes, barbecue is the most delicious thing in the world, and no one can compete with Qiudao's family for it.

    Laughing and laughing, Hatake Mosaku suddenly stopped, and sighed: "I don't know what the three generations of adults think, I hope the group of elders don't do stupid things.  It¡¯s not something that can be solved with one or two barbecues.¡±

    It is not impossible for Shigeru Hatake to worry.  Although the current Konoha is powerful, and even the second-generation Hokage Senshou Feijian, who should have died, still exists in the world, the elders still cannot be underestimated.

    Not to mention that Qianshou Feijian no longer cares about things anymore, even when Qianshou Feijian was in power, he was not less restrained by the elders.  Those guys don't care if you are Hokage or not, they only care about their own interests, even if Senju Toboken is vigorous and vigorous, they can't completely wipe out Konoha's shadow, especially after Senju Toboken was seriously injured and abdicated, they became even more unscrupulous.

    It was fine at the beginning, but until the beginning of the past two years, it seemed that Qianshou Feijian was not in good health. The deadline was approaching, and the behavior of the elders became more and more arrogant.  They, acting less and lessGuidelines, over the years, Hatake Mosaku followed Sandai and Danzo behind him and watched the intrigue between them and the elders. He said that such a thing may not be impossible for the elders.

    "Where are the apprentices of Tatsuo Uchiha?" Nara Shikahisa asked, "Where are they now?"

    Hearing his question, Hatake Mosaku replied, "Those two little girls? I just comforted them before, but they are probably already asleep now. We have already talked to the two little guys, and their master hasn't come back.  We took care of them before, but luckily we didn't leave a bad impression in front of the two little guys, so after hearing their master left, they didn't cry, so they were obedient."

    "That's it" Nara Shikahisa said thoughtfully: "Since we are his apprentices, let's take care of him as much as possible, and we don't have to deliberately please, butMaster Mosuo, I suggest that it is best to arrange  A female ninja used to take care of their daily life. After all, their master left suddenly, and they don¡¯t know when they will come back. It¡¯s not convenient for the two little girls to stay in our camp. It¡¯s better to have someone escort them back to the camp  Ye go."

    "Back to Konoha?" Hatake Mosaku frowned.

    "Yes" Nara Shikahisa nodded: "Anyway, their ultimate goal is to go to Konoha. In order to make troubles, we'd better take them over and settle down first. If the two little girls like Konoha  Environment, even if Uchiha Tatsuya wants to leave at that time, he will have to appease the two little girls. In this way, there will be a communication link between us and Uchiha Tatsumi, so we won¡¯t be unable to get in the conversation.¡±

    "What if we make our own decisions and cause dissatisfaction among others?"

    "No I can be sure of this!" Nara Shikahisa said with confidence.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 577 - Chapter 578; the result of the discussion

    ?

    "Don't worryhe will never do that!" Nara Shikahisa puffed out his chest and vowed.

    Seeing Nara Shikahisa's resolute mouth, Hatake Mosaku raised his eyebrows.

    "How to say."

    "Have you forgotten? The reason for our previous conflict was because Uchiha Tatsuo wanted to go to Konoha first and we didn't agree." Nara Shikahisa smiled mysteriously: "Isn't this what Uchiha Tatsu wanted in the first place?"  What? Let's take the little girl back to Konoha to take care of him, and when he comes back, it's done, even if he wants to go to other villages, he can't help it."

    "So, the most important thing now is to keep his two apprentices in Konoha, so as to tie Uchiha Tatsumi to our Konoha chariot?" Hearing Nara Shikahisa's words, Hatake Mosaku didn't care.  Don't know what Nara Shikahisa means?  He frowned. Although ninjas are useful, he still can't do it like this to take advantage of two little girls who don't know anything.

    "Yes" Nara Shikahisa nodded, spread the sheets, so that he could maintain a more comfortable position lying on the hospital bed and said: "We are going to bring Uchiha Tatsu's two little apprentices back to the wooden  Ye, let them know that Muye Village is good, so that they can't leave Muye Village, children of this age are the best to coax, as long as whoever is kind to them, they will also reciprocate the kindness to them."

    I saw a slight smile on the corner of Nara Shikahisa's mouth, his eyes were full of bewilderment, and he said softly: "So as long as we treat those two little guys well, it's good to instill in them a little bit of Konoha along the way.  Let them be full of curiosity about our Konoha, and then arrange some people for them to subtly instill the will of fire around them. Isn't the elders the best at these things? Let them do it.

    You must know that subtle influence can change a person's character, just to let them deepen their impression of Konoha is not too simple, if it succeeds, it means that Uchiha Tatsuo's two little apprentices will be tied up in the  On the giant wheel of our Konoha, this will achieve the purpose of indirectly controlling Uchiha Tatsumi.  "

    Hatake Mosaku remained silent after listening to it. It is not difficult to guess that he did not agree with Nara Shikaku's thoughts at all. Although this is indeed a good method, if the people of the Konoha Elders do it, Hatake will  Ki Mosaku believes that they will be able to do this well, but it must be done without offending Dou Uchiha.

    Hatake Mosaku can be sure that if this method is implemented, it will be successful in all likelihood. From the perspective of Hatake Mosaku, judging from the day's relationship, the two little girls have good personalities.  They are well-educated, but they have a very strong and simple temperament, which is not at all the temperament of the girls in the big villages. Combined with the national conditions of the country of Kawa, Hatake Mosaku can be sure that these two  The little guy is very likely to be well-educated by someone in the family, and then he is so well-behaved and sensible under the influence of his ears and eyes, but he still maintains that simple temperament.

    If Uchiha Tatsuo brought them out of their hometown, I believe that even if they have a good education, they may be like this in this life.

    This method has a high success rate, but Mosaku Hatake resented it very much in his heart. He frowned and turned his head slightly towards the direction of Nara Shikahisa.  That smile on Jiu's mouth.

    He knows that, as the person with the highest IQ in Konoha and the best ability to formulate strategies, asking him to plot against the two little guys is obviously a big talent, but there is no way to do it. If you want to tie Uchiha Tatsumi  On Konoha's chariot, only those around him could attack, and so far they only knew his two little apprentices.  In the case of mental arithmetic without intention, the success rate is very high.

    With a soft snort, Hatake Mosaku turned his head away and stopped perceiving Nara Shikahisa: "Whatever you want, I will not participate in this matter, but I will report it to the third generation, as long as the third generation agrees, then I have no objection here  gone."

    "But I have one thing" Although Mosaku Hatake closed his eyes, Shikahisa Nara could still feel his burning gaze: "Absolutely, absolutely don't hurt those two little guys, everything must be done in the same way.  The two little guys act on their own will, don't force them, otherwise I won't stand by."

    Shikahisa Nara couldn't help laughing. He thought that Mosaku Hatake would say something to reject him, but in the end it was this reason. He sat up reluctantly, looked at Mosaku Hatake, and said to him word by word: "I  It can be guaranteed that the safety of the two little guys will be contracted by my Nara family"

    "You know that's not what I meant"

    Nara Shikahisa nodded and said: "I know, I will never hand them over to the elders, you justTake it easy.  "

    Hearing Nara Shikahisa's assurance, Hatake Mosaku breathed a sigh of relief. He was not only thankful for the safety of the two little girls, but more importantly, the elders.

    As the head of Anbu, he has seen too much darkness that he has never seen in these years. He does not want these two little girls to wander in the darkness all the year round when Konoha was living, contaminating their original pure white and simple characters.  Stain on.

    He secretly swore in his heart that if Nara Lujiu or the people of the Nara family couldn't do it, then he would take action directly, and even if he fell out with Zhang Laotuan, he would keep the two little girls.  The little girl was treated unfairly in Konoha, not only because he couldn't bear it, but more importantly, because of Uchiha Tatsuo's respect.

    If it goes too far, anyone with a little brain will understand that Mosaku Hatake dare not bet, and he believes that the third Hokage also dare not bet.  For a master like Tatsuo Uchiha, try not to offend even if he doesn't associate with each other.

    In this matter, the presbytery cannot be allowed to be presumptuous. This is not just a struggle between factions in the village, but more about the survival of the village.

    Speaking of this, there is no need to continue the conversation. Now that the plan has been arranged, we will wait for the letter of approval from the third generation.

    "That's how it is. I'll go back and write the report. You can recover from your illness at ease. You can go on the road after the reply from the third generation. In the past few days, you can get in touch with the two little girls. After all, I don't know when Uchiha Chen  Come back, if you can establish a good friendship relationship with the two little girls at this time, it will be a way."  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Five hundred and seventieth IX; get ready

    ?

    Hatake Mosaku stood up and snapped his fingers. The pharmacist Nonoyu who had been guarding the door opened the curtain and walked in. He asked in a low voice, "Is everything discussed?"

    Hatake Mosaku nodded, and Nonaiyu came up to help him get up slowly.  Mosaku Hatake turned around and told Shikaku Nara: "That's it, remember to be ready, don't let them get there first, and be ready to go on the road after you recover from your injuries.  You can make a plan first, and don¡¯t wait until you go back to have a lot of things.¡±

    Hatake Mosaku still knows Nara Shikahisa's character. As a partner who has worked with him for so many years, he is very clear about his procrastination and troublesome temperament. It is precisely for this reason that he has not been promoted in this position.  The same is true for strength. If he had been a little bit more diligent when he was practicing, he would not have been surpassed by his two partners. Now he is just a jounin, and he will not be able to break through to the level of elite jounin.

    You must know that Yamanaka Kaiichi and Akimichi Choza have already broken through their limits on the battlefield and reached the elite Jnin, but Hatake Mosaku believes that after this incident, Nara Shikoku will definitely improve in cultivation  Xin, I believe that in the near future, when Mosaku Hatake sees him again, Shikaku Nara will probably become stronger.  No longer relying solely on his mind to eat, he can also be on his own.

    Although Konoha now has a lot more elite Jonin than other villages, as his companion and old subordinate, Hatake Mosaku sincerely hopes that Nara Shikuhisa can cheer up and focus on cultivation instead of opportunistic  Just rely on the brain.

    He knew that Nara Shikahisa's talent was very high, even in the history of the Nara family, he could be ranked first, but due to his personality, he was unable to become the pillar of Konoha for a long time, and he also failed the Nara family's treatment of him at the beginning.  A clan member with great hopes.

    Knowing all this, Nara Shikahisa took a deep breath, looked at Hatake Mosaku solemnly, and nodded.  Although he didn't speak at this time, but he knew that Shikaku Nara knew that Mosaku Hatake would definitely feel what he meant, not for anything else, just because of their tacit understanding of working together for so many years, just because of their so many years  Feelings.

    Hatake Mosaku breathed a sigh of relief after getting the guarantee from Shikaku Nara, and returned to his tent with the support of the pharmacist Nonou and began to write the report.

    Although his eyes can't see anything at the moment, he can't let someone write it for him. The matter is very important. Many people can't know about it. Otherwise, he won't deliberately avoid the pharmacist No Naoyu and those medical ninjas.

    In fact, Shikahisa Nara is a good candidate for a ghostwriter, but Shikahisa Nara is also seriously injured now. Don¡¯t look at him pretending to be fine, but Mosaku Hatake can still sense Nara from his perception.  Shikaku's state, in order to reassure Hatake Mosaku, Nara Shikaku forced himself to hold on to the pain in his body, so he refrained from shouting.

    Presumably when Mosaku Hatake walked out of the tent, he could foresee how Nara Shikaku endured the torment in the tent. Being backlashed by his own skills is a very serious thing. At the beginning, Mosaku Hatake was practicing sword skills  I had experienced such a thing once, when he was lying on the bed for three days and three nights before finally recovering, the injury like Shikahisa Nara was more serious than him, and his physical fitness was not as good as him, how could it be possible  Rest for a day to heal the injury?

    Sitting in the tent, with a blank sheet of paper spread out in front of him, Mosaku Hatake was meditating slowly while biting his pen. He was still thinking about how to speak about this matter.  Uchiha Tatsu's threat was too great, he was thinking about how to get rid of this matter, and try to put this matter on the bright side.

    Although looking at the meaning of Uchiha Tatsuo's last message, it seems that he doesn't intend to care about it, but this is just his guess, and there is no way to guarantee things until the final confirmation.

    The night is already deep, and the starry sky at night is dotted with a few loose stars.  As Konoha's commander in the Kingdom of the Wind, he has to consider not just one or two people, he must think clearly about all his companions in the entire camp, how to minimize the casualties of chunin and genin, and how to get as many as possible.  Hatake Mosaku must consider all aspects of the combat against sand ninja, and the compensation for ninjas who died in battle after the war.

    In the beginning, Orochimaru was by his side, helping him to discuss these matters with his staff. Although Orochimaru was cold-hearted, his dedication to Konoha was sincere.  Even if it is a little difficult to approach, these are all within the acceptable range.  At that time, Hatake Mosaku only needed to be responsible for the beheading operation. With Orochimaru in the rear, he had no worries at all. Relatively speaking, Nara Shikahisa was much worse in this regard, not only in terms of reputation  , more is reflected in the strength.? Insufficient, unable to convince the public.

    But now, due to their plan to attack the Nation of Wind, Orochimaru took away part of the elite to ambush, in order to be able to wipe out Sand Ninja Village and finish the battle.  Therefore, there are not many people that Hatake Mosaku can rely on now.

    Randomly drawing on the straw paper, but Hatake Mosaku's mind had already wandered into the sky. When he realized it, the paper in front of him had already been covered with ink with unclear meanings.  He touched the paper on the table with his hand, smiled helplessly, and ordered someone to come in and change a new piece of paper. Mosaku Hatake calmed down, and began to write down the cause, process and result of the whole incident, and clearly stated in the letter  Explained his and Nara Shikahisa's views and attitudes towards Uchiha Tatsumi, and then made the most accurate suggestions on this matter.

    Due to blindness, this report was not written very quickly, but it doesn't matter. Put it in an information envelope and seal it with wax, and summoned a member of the Anbu to tell him to send it safely to the third generation, and then let him retire.  .

    At this moment, tranquility was restored in the tent again. Under the dim light, only Mosaku Hatake was sitting alone on a chair, not knowing what to write. After a long time, all the words turned into a heavy sigh.

    Along with Hatake Mosaku's sigh, the lights were artificially turned off, and there was no movement inside the tent. The night was so silent, only three or two vigil ninjas walked outside from time to time to inspect the safety of the camp.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and eightieth; The Surprise of the Three Hokages

    ?

    The night is so quiet, with a half-moon hanging in the sky and a few stars dotted here and there, under the night, everything looks so lonely.

    At the same time, the Konoha camp had already become completely silent.  Those who did not need to watch the night had already fallen into a deep sleep, while those ninjas who still insisted on their posts carefully lowered their footsteps, trying to avoid disturbing the rest of their comrades-in-arms.

    After a day of training and tasks, everyone is already very tired. Now they need a good sleep to maintain their mental state for the next day. No one knows when the next war will come. They must maintain good health every moment.  state, so as not to lose your life due to negligence due to poor mental health.

    It's late autumn, and the last few cicadas also lost their lives unwillingly because of the passage of time. Under the moonlight, the trees in the distance are reflected on the ground, looking so quiet and lonely.

    The evening wind blows, blowing the leaves rustling, and the low-pitched neighing sound seems to be crying for those who died in this war.

    The trees swayed their bodies, bringing small movements, causing the night watch ninjas to turn their heads to check from time to time, because they are most likely to be attacked in the lonely night.  They want to eliminate all possibility of enemy attack.

    However, at this moment, the quiet jungle looks so lonely and beautiful under the moonlight, but no one pays attention to it.

    Here are a group of desperadoes wandering on the verge of life and death. They have to maintain a high degree of vigilance at all times when they are on missions, and they have no time to appreciate the picturesque and beautiful scene at night.  .  No matter who they are, their final focus is often when the war will end, but the scenery that can be seen everywhere in their daily life seems so ordinary in their eyes.

    In the world of Hokage, there is no gunpowder, no factories, and not so much industrial waste.  No matter what time of day, the sky always looks so blue, even in cloudy weather, you can see bright stars from the sky.

    ? If viewed in modern times, such a sad and melancholy landscape would appear so precious, but it is unremarkable in the unpolluted world of Hokage.

    The night always passes quickly, as if no one knows how to appreciate the darkness of the night, and it speeds up the flow of time in a fit of anger.  Those who don't need to watch the night close and open their eyes, and the night passes like this.

    After the night watchmen patrolled the Konoha camp a few times, it was time to change shifts.

    I don't know why, but I always feel that the night is passing faster than usual.  They had just fallen asleep after the shift change, when the thenar in the sky began to turn white

    The Anbu team leader woke up his two companions after receiving the mission and walked out of the tent. The three of them put on animal masks, black night clothes, Konoha-made short knives on their backs, and sealed the necessities of life in the scrolls.  In the ninja bag, he took advantage of the darkness and started on his way.

    Night is the best cover, no matter what it is, it is most effective to act at night.

    ?Because of Hatake Mosaku's request, Captain Anbe started on his way without saying a word, hoping to deliver the information letter to the third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi who was far away on the battlefield of the land country as soon as possible.

    The three of them didn't care about sleeping, and they drove in the dark. They only took a rest when they were extremely tired, and spent the rest of the time on the road. They even had meals on the road. When they were hungry, they took a Bingliang pill, which could last the whole day.  hungry.  Relying on this tenacious spirit, they finally felt the location of Sarutobi Hiruzen, the third Hokage of the Land of Earth two days later

    Sitting in the tent, the third Hokage Hiruzaru Sarutobi watched the travel-stained Anbe members come to his tent and present him with an urgent information letter from Mosaku Hatake.  He nodded in relief, and said to the three of them: "Thank you for your hard work, just hand over the letter to me. Go down and rest first, and go back to report after you have rested."

    "yes!"

    The head of the Anbu team struggled for a while, and finally squatted down, lowered his head and said to Hiru Sarutobi: "Three generations of adults, there seems to be something wrong with Mosaku-sama's eyes, even the medical ninja tried his best.  The method can be cured, will thiswill affect the situation on the battlefield of the Kingdom of the Wind? If it will affect the battlefield of the Kingdom of the Wind, please issue an order as soon as possible so that Master Maoshuo can recover from his injuries."

    Hearing Captain Anbe say that there was something wrong with Hatake Mosaku's eyes, Hiruza Sarutobi was startled at first, and hurriedly asked him about the situation.

    "I don't know It seems that Master Maoshuo's eyes have never been opened since a few mornings ago. I heard that it seems to be a hallucination.

    "Illusion?" Hiruzaru Sarutobi leaned on his chin with his hands and couldn't help thinking, what kind of illusion is it?Will it lead to blindness?

    ?Because the technique of walking in darkness is the reason for the forbidden technique of Konoha, he couldn't guess that Uchiha Tatsuo used this illusion to seal Mosaku Hatake's visual senses.

    After thinking for a long time without a clue, Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn't help but waved his hands, and persuaded softly: "Okay, I know about this matter, now you should go down and rest first, you must be exhausted after traveling all night, hurry up  Cultivate well, Konoha still needs you!"

    "Yes!" The Anbu squad leader stood up and replied in a low voice.  Although his voice was very low, he could still hear his heart beating faster in these words, subconsciously expressing his position.

    "Illusion?" Hiruza Sarutobi wondered again, "Is there any illusion in the ninja world that can seal people's vision?"

    Unable to understand, he chose to give up, dried the wax, tore open the envelope, and took out the information letter inside. Hirizhan believed that Hatake Mosaku would definitely write all the causes, processes, and results of everything in the letter.  Inside, Hiruzaru Sarutobi can know what is going on as long as he reads all the letters.

    When Hiruzaru Sarutobi opened the letter and saw the somewhat scribbled words, he frowned immediately, because he learned about Mosaku Hatake's current situation from the leader of the Anbe member, and what he would write  Although the character of the appearance is a bit surprising, it is not surprising.

    "This guy, what are you doing so mysteriously" After reading it three times, Hiruzaru Sarutobi finally realized that this information was not written in code words, but in the daily language of Konoha Village.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and eighty first; dignified two

    ?

    Because of the reason that was reminded by the captain of the dark unit before, although Hiruzaru Sarutobi felt a little strange when he saw the scribbled words, he did not doubt the authenticity of the letter.

    First of all, not to mention that these three members of Anbe will definitely not be forged. Just looking at this handwriting, Hiruzaru Sarutobi can be sure that it is Mosaku Hatake's handwriting.  The habit is no matter how can not be changed.

    What surprised Hiruzaru Sarutobi was why Mosaku Hatake had lost his eyesight and didn't let other people write the information.  What.

    For example, Shikahisa Nara, Kaiichi Yamanaka, and Enji Hyuga, any one of these people can be a ghostwriter for Mosaku Hatake. Hirizhan can¡¯t figure out what kind of secrets they can¡¯t let the three of them know.  .

    Turning his mind to continue to analyze the information, Sandai Hokage believes that there must be an answer in this letter, including the matter with his eyes and why he wrote the information himself even if he has no vision.

    While analyzing the letter Sandai Hokage, he understood the situation in the letter.  It wasn't until he read the letter that he let out a long sigh.

    Now he finally understands why Hatake Mosaku's eyes have problems, and even then he doesn't let others write letters for him.

    It's not that he doesn't want to give it, but that he is the only one who can act now. The people who were thought of by the previous three Hokages are all seriously injured and unable to act.

    "Darkness no wonder." The Third Hokage murmured softly, "Why does he know the second Hokage's art Could it really be related to the Uchiha family? But why am I not familiar with it at all?  feel?"

    "It seems that I need to talk to Uchiha Kagami again" Third Hokage stood up from his seat.

    The guard who heard the noise at the door broke in instantly, and after seeing that Sarutobi Hiruzen was fine, he quietly cupped his fists and said, "Excuse me, Sandai-sama." Then he backed away slowly.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen doesn't blame them, after all they are all concerned about their own safety, although he thinks that there are no people who can threaten him at present, but he still needs to reward them for their conscientious performance.

    But now that the situation is urgent, Hiruza Sarutobi doesn't have time to reward them one by one, so he can only keep them in mind first, and reward them later when he is free.

    Hastily ran out of the tent and came to Shimura Danzo's tent.

    "Danzomaybe something went wrong."

    Danzo, who was sitting on a chair and helping Hiruzaru Sarutobi to sift through the information, frowned and raised his head from the vast volume to look at the person who came. He has a habit of not wanting to be disturbed when he is dealing with official business, unless it is very important.  Things, otherwise, generally no one would disturb him.

    When he found out that the person who came was the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, he couldn't help frowning slowly, but he still didn't give Hizunk a good look. After all, everyone has a temper, especially he originally  He was helping Hiruzaru Sarutobi to deal with things, and now he was disturbed by Hiruzaru himself, the unhappiness in his heart was clearly visible.

    "It's Rizai, why do you need to bother you to come here in person?"

    Listening to the yin and yang words in Danzo's mouth, Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn't help but smiled bitterly. He knew the character of his old friend. Although he was very kind, he was surprisingly serious in doing things.  As early as when he came in, Hiruzaru Sarutobi found that he was processing documents, but the matter was of great importance, and he had to interrupt Danzo forcibly, so he was already prepared after hearing his complaining tone.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi handed the emergency information letter sent by Mosaku Hatakeki to Danzo, pointed to the ghostly characters on the letter and pouted, "Look carefully, I think we should be busy.  .¡±

    He took the letter in Hiruzaru Sarutobi's hand suspiciously, saw the characters on the letter paper that looked like a ghost drawing, Danzo looked at Hiruzaru Sarutobi with a gloomy face, shook off the paper in his hand and asked: "I said Hiruzaru,  Are you here to play tricks on me because you see that I am too free? What is this?"

    Hearing Danzo's words, Hirizhan couldn't help but suddenly realized, and quickly caught the letter paper that Danzo threw over, and after checking that it was not torn, he breathed a sigh of relief and explained: "You, you can't listen to what I have to say.  ?¡± As he spoke, he handed the letter paper to Danzo again.

    Danzo looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi in doubt, and took the letter paper again after seeing that there was no intention of teasing him in his eyes.

    It wasn't until this time that Hiruzaru Sarutobi opened his mouth to explain: "This is the information from Mosaku Hatake from the Kingdom of the Wind.?The members of the mysterious Uchiha clan of Bochen used the art of darkness, so their vision was sealed. Others were injured in the process of fighting him. In desperation, Hatake Mosaku had no choice but to grope and write down.  This information letter.  "

    Puckered his mouth and pointed to the letter, which meant that the letter in front of Danzo was a report written by Mosaku Hatake without eyes being able to see it.

    Dubiously looking at the ghostly symbols on the paper, and slowly comparing it with the handwriting of Hatake Mosaku in his memory, Danzo was sure that the letter was really written by Hatake Mosaku.

    Holding the letter and comparing the handwriting in memory one by one, it took Danzo a long time to read all the contents of the letter.

    After reading Hatake Mosaku's letter, Danzo did not speak for a long time, but looked at Hiruzaru Sarutobi with solemn eyes, and asked in an uncertain tone: "Is sure this matter is  Is it credible? Wouldn¡¯t it be the enemy¡¯s forged intelligence?¡±

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi nodded lightly and said: "It's absolutely true, and there are no more than ten people who know about this matter even in our Konoha, and you are the only one besides the seven people from Mosaku Hatake.  I still have that old man Uchiha KagamiHow could this matter be known to others as a top secret? So falsification of information can be completely ruled out."

    "Is it true?" Danzo lowered his head and began to mutter to himself: "Since it is true, then things are a bit hard to say The art of dark work, this is written by the second generation of Hokage on the sealed book  Jutsu, even if you and I are Hokage, it is a skill that can only be seen after Hokage is assisted, why would he use it?"

    "So this matter is not so simple" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and eighty second; guess

    ?

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at Danzo solemnly, wanting to hear his opinion on this matter.

    However, Danzo only focused on the piece of paper in front of him, as if he could see the flowers by looking at the piece of paper.

    "Mosaku Hatake must have left some hidden information." Danzo glanced at Hiruzen Sarutobi, said something casually, and then once again focused all his attention on the letter.

    He was wondering what kind of information Mosaku Hatake left on the letter paper. He spread the paper on the table and observed carefully. Danzo kept finding Mosaku Hatake left on the letter paper.  As far as possible without damaging the paper, he used all the methods he knew to check the information on the paper that he hadn't found.

    But no matter how he tried everything, the piece of paper was still the same piece of paper, without any change. In the end, Danzo had to slump on the chair and admit that Mosaku Hatake did not leave any hidden information  , the information he wants to express has been fully expressed on this piece of paper.

    Crossing his hands and putting his chin on the back of his hand, looking at Hiruzen Sarutobi, Danzo said in a deep voice, "What do you think about this matter?"

    "Me?" Hiruzaru Sarutobi did not take the initiative to answer Danzo's question, but turned around, with his hands behind his back, and his head kept turning, as if he was looking for something.

    As his companion, Danzo is very clear about his movements. Sarutobi Hiruzen is here, and if nothing else happens, what he is looking for is a chair.

    After coughing lightly and attracting Hiruzaru Sarutobi's attention, Danzo's hand pointed to the side without a trace, and looking at the place where his finger pointed, there was a chair there.

    After being exposed, Hiruzaru Sarutobi didn't feel embarrassed, and walked over with a blank expression, as if he casually went to pick up the chair, sat on the opposite side of Danzo, and looked through the stacked old Gao's intelligence documents.  Danzo's eyes opened and said: "What do you think? I want to ask your opinion on this matter first."

    "Are you talking about the Uchiha Tatsuya thing or the Hatake Mosaku thing?" Danzo frowned, now that time is running out, he simply doesn't have the time to play riddles with Hiruzaru Sarutobi here, even though he is Hokage,  But as his Hokage assistant, he also has the right to criticize him for his misconduct.  What's more, although the dangerous person named Uchiha Tatsumi disappeared temporarily for some unknown reason, it does not rule out the possibility that he will appear in the next second.  a second of time.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi shrugged his shoulders unmoved, "You know what I'm talking about."

    Danzo didn't speak, just looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi quietly, likewise, Hiruzaru Sarutobi also looked at him quietly, the two just looked at each other solemnly, neither of them spoke beforehand, it seemed  This has become a war, as long as whoever speaks first will admit defeat.

    "Okay" In the end, Danzo still sighed deeply. Regarding the Hokage elected by his own family, he also had a headache, "Tell me first, what do you think."

    Seeing Danzo speak first, Hiruzaru Sarutobi pondered for a while and said: "I think Mosaku Hatake's point of view is correct. As for Uchiha Tatsuo, although we can't determine his origin for the time being, just rely on  With his strength and his surname, we must adopt an attitude of wooing him. The key lies in how we woo him, and what price we have to pay for wooing him. Moreover, I think we can  It¡¯s still necessary to figure it out, even if it¡¯s an insinuation, we still have to ask something out of his mouth, and what kind of attitude should we adopt on the side of the elders, should we be tougher or compromise a little¡­¡±

    "Don't you ask him where he learned these skills? You must know that he knows more than just dark skills. I remember the information from the last report saying that he can also be the second generation of Hokage.  Flying Thunder God Art, how do we explain this? We can't ignore these things, right?" Danzo frowned, grasping the loophole that Sarutobi Hiruzachi didn't say, he  I don't know if this is something Ri Zhan deliberately chose to ignore or didn't care about.  No matter what Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Hokage, thinks, as the assistant of Hokage, he dedicated all of himself to the village, he absolutely does not allow that kind of uncontrollable factors to appear in the village, in his opinion, he would rather not  Uchiha Tatsuya also didn't want a time bomb that could explode at any time in the village.

    In particular, this time bomb has still been turned on and the timer has no disarming device.

    "These?" Hiruzaru Sarutobi frowned, seeing his old buddy looking at him seriously, knowing that he?If I can continue to be fooled, I can only answer: "These are actually not very important for the time being. The sealed book is there, and there are only so many people who are qualified to read the sealed book. Now those who are alive can be qualified to read the sealed book."  In addition to the second Hokage, the book's people are only members of the elders group, and the elders can be excluded. Uchiha Tatsuo has nothing to do with them, so there is only the second generation of Hokage left. Turn around  Let's ask Tokena-sama, if it's not him, then the answer will come out soon, someone who is qualified to read the sealed book and has the name of Uchiha"

    Sarutobi Hiruza didn't go on with the last sentence, it's enough to say it here, because if you go on to say it, the matter may almost reach the critical point of the truth.

    "You meanUchiha" Danzo's eyes lit up.

    "Okay, that's it for this matter, let's continue to discuss how to win over that person named Uchiha Tatsu." Sarutobi Hiruzen interrupted what Danzo wanted to say, because he knew that Danzo wanted to  What is said.

    There is no one who is qualified to read the book of seals and who is also a member of the Uchiha clan, except for the person who quelled the troubled times with the first generation of Naruto Senjujuma and jointly established Konoha Village.

    That's right, they subconsciously thought that Uchiha Tatsumi had something to do with Uchiha Madara, the god of ninja who was as famous as the first Hokage Senjujura.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and eighty third; misunderstanding

    ?

    In their opinion, there is a high probability that Uchiha Tatsumi is not Madara.  After all, Uchiha Madara had died in the battle with the first Hokage Senjujuma, and the first Hokage was also seriously injured for this reason. It is absolutely unacceptable for them to say that Madara can still live until now.

    Then there is only one possibility, the person named Uchiha Tatsumi is Madara¡¯s descendant after leaving Konoha, and only Uchiha Madara can get in touch with Konoha¡¯s sealed book and pass it on to the Uchiha clan  people.

    If you say this, then all problems will be solved. Chen is a descendant of Uchiha Madara, but for some reason, he doesn't have the kind of hatred for Konoha like his father or grandfather, otherwise he would not raise it.  Want to go to Konoha's request.  Of course, it is not ruled out that this is deliberately approaching Konoha, and he will take his action when the time is right.

    However, this point of view is not tenable. Judging from the two descriptions of Hatake Mosaku and Nara Shikaku, Uchiha Tatsumi has the strength to destroy the current Konoha, even if it cannot completely destroy Konoha, it can still hurt Konoha.  He was completely defeated in this war, but Chen did not do so, so from this point of view, Uchiha Chen can still be wooed for the time being.

    However, in any case, if these speculations are true, then they have to take a vigilant attitude towards Uchiha Chen. After all, he is a descendant of Uchiha Madara. No one knows whether he has inherited the last wish of his ancestors.  .  Just in case, necessary monitoring is necessary without arousing Uchiha Tatsu's dislike.

    Just under Sarutobi Hirzen and Danzo's guessing thoughts, they have subconsciously regarded Uchiha Tatsumi as Madara's descendant, and don't know what Uchiha Tatsu will be like when he knows this  expression.

    Madara Uchiha?  Chen said that he had already defeated once when he first came to this era, and regarded him as a descendant of Uchiha Madara?  It's ridiculous.

    There is another point that they have not noticed.  When the first generation of Hokage created the Book of Seals, the second Hokage's art was not included, which means that the art of Senshou Banma was rubbed when he expanded the Book of Seals for the second time after taking over the Hokage.  .  This means that Uchiha Madara never had the opportunity to read Konoha's expanded Book of Seals, which means that their guesses were simply not valid.

    But both of them subconsciously avoided this question. After all, the defense of the Sealed Book is obvious to all.  Come on, the content of the sealed book can only be spread during the first generation of Hokage.

    So now the question is, what kind of attitude should they use to face Uchiha Tatsuya, or is it effective to use Hatake Mosaku's method to win Uchiha Tatsumi?

    The two looked at each other, not knowing how to bring up this topic.  Although this is already a perfect plan in the eyes of the two, they still feel that something is wrong.  After all, this matter was too smooth, whether it was Uchiha Tatsumi's initiative to show up or his initiative to hand over the two little girls to Hatake Mosaku's care, all of this seemed too coincidental to them.

    Especially during the war, all of this was too coincidental, which made Hiruzaru Sarutobi and Danzo a little unbelievable.

    After pondering for a moment, Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn't help but said: "For the time being, let's follow Mosaku Hatake's plan, after all, he is the one who has the most say in this matter, since he thinks it is better to do this  Then do it his way."

    Hearing what Sarutobi Hiruzen said, Danzo worried: "Is this really going to happen? That's Uchiha Madara's descendant If he really wants to do something, none of us can stop him now."

    Helplessly glanced at Danzo, Hiruzaru Sarutobi spread his hands towards Danzo: "Do you think we have any choice? Now the village is short of manpower, so there must be no loopholes at this time.  To be able to completely abuse the existence of Mosaku Hatake, at least six or seven super-kage-level powerhouses need to join forces to do it. At present, there are only so many super-kage-level powerhouses on Konoha's face, excluding you and me  And Hatake Mosaku, my incompetent apprentice Zilai also used his full strength to barely count as more than half, the teacher Tomona-sama can also be counted as one, and the old guy Uchiha Kagami can also be counted as one. If we can communicate, Kyuubi  Renzhuli is also counted as one, and there are only so many people at full strength, and the others are either close to or still hovering at the shadow level.

    There are so many people, more or less scattered in various places on the battlefield, only Nine-Tails Jinchuriki and the teacher stayed behind in Konoha. If there is a commotion now, other villages will definitely take this opportunity to launch a strong attack. Once the front line collapses, all previous efforts will be wasted  up.  We have no choice.  "

    Having said that, Sarutobi HiHe paused, took the information handed over by Danzo, folded it up, and continued to speak: "Now our main purpose is to stabilize him first, and only after the war is over and everyone returns to the village will we have the capital to call him."  Uchiha Tatsu's people confront each other. Besides, Uchiha Madara's descendants, don't we have a lot of Konoha? They can all coexist peacefully with us, so why can't we accommodate a tribe who has been wandering outside all year round? Maybe add  With him, will our village's combat power be even better?"

    Sighing for a long time, Danzo waved his hands helplessly, "Then let's leave it at that. I hope you don't regret it. This is a way to lure wolves into the house."

    Danzo said that he could not persuade Hiruzaru Sarutobi any more. After all, what Hirazan said was the truth. Now Konoha has no way to start a war with Uchiha Tatsumi. Konoha cannot afford this kind of consumption.  Only after the war can we find a way to deal with things about Uchiha Tatsuo.

    Thinking of this, Danzo's eyes flashed fiercely: "However, let me say something in advance, if he Uchiha Tatsuya dares to be unfavorable to Konoha, even if I risk my life, I will ruthlessly break off his two roots  Bones!" Danzo's words are not fake, just based on his current strength far surpassing Chen's era, if he really ignores it, once the war breaks out and the strength of Chaokage level is displayed, even Uchiha Chen will  Pull up a little spirit.

    Seeing the determined look on his companion's face, Hiruzaru Sarutobi knew that what he said was true, and stood up: "Don't worry, if it really comes to that time, I will be the first one to make a move. Don't do it for others  Yes, because I am the Third Hokage!"

    "The successor of the Will of Fire!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and eighty fourth; Contradictions within Konoha

    ?

    "It's best to leave the elders behind on this matter, but I think they probably already know about Uchiha Tatsuya."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded: "They have already sent a letter to urge us once, saying that we should let Uchiha Tatsuo return to Konoha as soon as possible, and then control him as our Konoha's ultimate weapon."

    Hearing Sarutobi Hiruzen's words, Danzo couldn't help showing a sneer look on his face: "Those old guys don't even say how much they weigh, but they dare to say such a thing based on their strength? Really?  It¡¯s funny, don¡¯t even think about it, if it wasn¡¯t for Konoha¡¯s peace and stability, they would have been killed long ago.¡±

    "Danzo!"

    "Sorry" Danzo said absent-mindedly, hearing his tone, Sarutobi Hiruza knew that even now Danzo still hadn't let go of the original grudge.  After all, when they first came to power, they were restrained by the elders everywhere, so that the passionate Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo had no way to display their ambitions in their hearts, and they could only abandon them under repeated compromises  original ambition.

    The patience again and again has already made Danzang feel dissatisfied. It is not that the elders did not extend an olive branch to Danzang, but Danzang resolutely chose to refuse. In his opinion, instead of taking refuge in  As their pawns, the group of elders might as well follow Sarutobi Hiruzen to fulfill their ambitions.

    As a result, I didn't expect that after Danzang rejected the recruitment of the elders group, he ushered in the crazy revenge of the elders group. Not only was his family oppressed by other families who took refuge in the elders group, even he was repeatedly raped by others.  Assassination.  What made him even more annoyed was that the two who were originally in the same camp as them, Wansan Xiaoharu and Mitomenyan, still resolutely threw themselves into the arms of the elders, and became their vanguard in the fight against the Hokage family.

    Originally, Danzo also wanted to make a big fuss in the elders' group and take them all down, but they were jointly stopped by the second generation of Hokage Senshou Fujian and the new third generation of Hokage Hiruzaru Sarutobi. They didn't want to see the internal turmoil in the village  Well, if Danzo really got into a fight with the elders, then more than half of the small and medium-sized families in the huge Konoha Village would separate from Konoha, which is something no one wants to see.

    Even when Qianshou Feijian was in power, with his vigorous and decisive character, he could not help but give in to the elders to a certain extent.  After all, this is not his village alone. It not only bears the will of his brother, but also the will passed down from generation to generation by many people living in Konoha.

    Sarutobi Hiruzen's tone softened a little, and he warned Danzo: "I know you are dissatisfied, but there is no way to do it. We can only try to shirk as much as possible on the elders' side.  If it really doesn't work, I can only pull the teacher out, I believe that if it is a teacher, the elders should be restrained."

    "I hope so." Speaking of this, Danzo couldn't help but punched the table fiercely, suppressing the anger in his heart and said: "Why did you establish this useless elders group? If it weren't for this  Board of Elders, will we be restrained in everything now!"

    Sarutobi Hiruzen was dissatisfied with the system of elders established by the first generation of Hokage back then, but he had no solution in his heart. After all, the elders were a product of preventing Hokage from going his own way.  The support of the country daimyo, after all, the fire country daimyo didn't want Konoha village to become someone's one-word house, and I don't know when, Konoha's elders gradually began to deteriorate and become less pure, but he himself  But he doesn't have the invincible power of the first generation of Hokage, so he has nothing to do when he is restrained.

    With a long sigh, Hiruzaru Sarutobi could only comfort him: "Forget it, let it be like this, Renren will pass, haven't we come here all these years? We still care about this little bit  Is it in the way?"

    Danzo snorted coldly, cast a contemptuous glance at Hiruzaru Sarutobi, and said, "If I say Hizaru you are too indecisive, if you were tougher back then, wouldn't the elders be as unscrupulous as they are now?  If it were me" Danzo didn't go on with the last words, because there was no need to go on, there was a trace of gloom in his eyes, but he concealed it well, it can be seen that,  Danzo himself was not as willing as he showed.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi didn't notice the gloomy look in Danzo's eyes, all his focus now is on how to deal with the relationship with Uchiha Tatsuru and how to deal with the members of the elders, and he has no time to care about it  What on earth is Danzo thinking to write in his heart at this moment, even he didn¡¯t even hear Danzo¡¯s last words clearly, his eyes were in a trance, as if his mind was wandering, until Danzo felt something was wrong and called several times before he reacted.?Come here.

    "Huh? What did you just say?"

    "No, it's nothing." A look of gratitude flashed in Danzo's eyes, and he quickly changed the subject: "In this case, should we discuss it with that old guy Uchiha mirror? After all, they are members of the Uchiha clan  , if we don¡¯t have a good discussion, it¡¯s really unreasonable.¡±

    Ri Zhan nodded: "Let me talk about the side of the mirror. As for the elders, I have to ask you to get entangled with them. You also know that I am not suitable for dealing with them at all. Every time I appear on the scene  It will hurt them all.¡±

    Danzang glanced at him disdainfully: "Hmph, you also know? You are just soft-tempered. Leave it to me from the elders. You just need to communicate with Jing. After all, it is a family, maybe you can  Get in touch with that."

    After discussing the countermeasures, Hiruzaru Sarutobi left Danzo's tent with a large stack of processed materials. After all, they are Konoha's Hokage and Hokage's assistants.  In this case, it is necessary for the two to work together. Danzo will go through all the affairs in detail first. He can give some unimportant information and he can give a reply, while some need to be done by Hokage himself.  The approved materials were sorted out and put aside, and handed over to Hiruza Sarutobi for processing.

    Although this division of labor has increased the workload of Danzang, it has accelerated the efficiency of handling affairs to a certain extent.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and eighty fifth; guesses and misunderstood identities

    ?

    This approach is like the cabinet system of the Ming Dynasty in China. The cabinet ministers made approvals in all memorials, some inadvertently important information made their own decisions, and they asked the emperor for help when encountering some important matters, which relieved the emperor to a certain extent.  The burden also speeds up the efficiency of transaction processing.

    However, this indirectly increases Danzo's power. After all, he is just a Hokage assistant, only qualified to make suggestions but not to make decisions.  But Hiruza Sarutobi couldn't help but believe in Danzo. After all, people who can hand over Hokage's position, would they still care about this little power?

    The answer is yes!  People's hearts are subject to change.  As the saying goes, after experiencing the convenience brought by power and the superior status, people will change.  Just like the Elders of Konoha, it was indeed an institution set up to prevent the autocracy of Hokage at the beginning, but as time went by, they gradually got lost in the ocean of power and desire, and became unscrupulous. The first generation of Hokage reigned  When the first generation of Hokage passed away, this kind of ambition became uncontrollable and gradually expanded, even delusionally trying to control Hokage, overhead Hokage, and treating Hokage as a puppet.

    It's a pity that their goals have not been achieved for so many years.  The second generation of Hokage is different from the first generation, he is too strong, even the elders who have controlled most of Konoha's small and medium-sized families have to avoid his edge and choose a compromise between the two parties.  After the second Hokage abdicated and the third Hokage took office, they started tentative attempts. After they clearly felt that Sarutobi Hiruzawa was not as strong as Senju Tobema, the little Jiujiu in their hearts began to agitate again.  I want to train Sarutobi Hiruzen as their puppet.

    Fortunately, Sarutobi Hiruzen was relatively tough at that time, and with the support of Danzo, the two of them persevered. That period can be said to be the darkest period for the two of them.  The village was seriously injured and fell into a coma. Fortunately, a life was saved in the end, but it was a long time later when they finally woke up. During this time, they could only rely on themselves, circling among the elders, and could only continue to compromise.  , In vain killing the ambitions in the hearts of the two

    After returning to his tent with a large stack of documents, and ordering the person guarding the door to call Uchiha Ko, Sarutobi Hiruzen processed the documents in the tent while waiting for Uchiha Ko to come.

    In less than half a cup of tea, there was an announcement at the door.  With a shout, Uchiha Mirror walked in from the door: "Master Sandai, what do you want from me?"

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi stopped the pen in his hand, smiled at Uchiha Kagami, and said, "Kogami, you are here, don't be so polite, sit down!"

    "I called you here this time to ask if the person you asked you to investigate has any results now?"

    Uchiha mirror shook his head: "I have no clue, I checked the genealogy of our Uchiha family, and there is no Uchiha orphan living outside, and I also asked the elderly people in the family, and no one left any descendants outside  , the corpses of clan members who died in battle are all saved, and there is no such thing as exile of sharingan, so there is no such thing as exodus of sharingan, unless it is pushed back three generations, clan members who have been exiled since the Warring States Period  If this is the case, we will have no way of verifying it.¡±

    Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn't help frowning after listening to it, looked at Uchiha mirror, hesitated for a moment, and finally couldn't help but said: "Now we already know the name of that person, Uchiha Tatsuya, now in our hearts  I already have another conjecture, but I don¡¯t know the accuracy of this conjecture, so I just wanted to call you over to confirm it.¡±

    "Uchiha Tatsumi?" Kagami thought thoughtfully after listening, and when Sarutobi Hiruzen had something to say, he immediately sat upright: "I would like to hear more about it."

    I saw Hiruzen Sarutobi looked around, Chakra gradually let go, and after detecting that no one was overhearing their conversation, he pointed up at Kagami Uchiha and solemnly said: "According to what I have  According to Danzo's guess, this person is likely to be the descendant of that one"

    "Which one?" Uchiha Kagami asked suspiciously, not knowing why Hiruzaru Sarutobi was so taboo about this, which made him feel something was wrong, and he felt a faint sense of vigilance in his heart.

    "It's the one from before."

    "You mean" Uchiha Kage squinted his eyes and thought for a while, he probably had a candidate in his mind, but he didn't dare to confirm, and asked Hiruzaru Sarutobi in a low voice for confirmation.

    As if to confirm Uchiha mirror's conjecture, Hiruzaru Sarutobi nodded solemnly.

    "Hiss!" Uchiha Kagami couldn't help taking a deep breath, "Thishow is this possible!"

    That one, which one is that one?  The result is already obvious, it can make Uchiha, who is so taboo as the third Hokage Hiruzaru Sarutobi, become??, who else could there be besides Uchiha Madara who defected back then?  Uchiha Kagami's face was heavy, he looked at Hiruzaru Sarutobi and said in a deep voice: "How can you see that!"

    Seems to have guessed Uchiha mirror's reaction long ago, Sarutobi Hiruzawa was not surprised but explained to Uchiha mirror in detail.

    After listening to Sandai Hokage's explanation, Uchiha mirror couldn't help but fell silent.  This matter had too much impact on him or the entire Uchiha clan, "It turned out to be the descendant of that person." Uchiha Kagami couldn't help but muttered to himself.

    "How about it, do you think this possibility is possible?" Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked at Uchiha mirror nervously. After all, all this is their guess.  The origin of Uchiha Tatsuo can only be truly determined after the Great Elder confirms it.

    "No." Uchiha Shake shook his head, and said to Sarutobi Hiraku: "Let me slow down first, the impact of this news on me is too great, and I can't bear it."

    Indeed, this news is indeed a bit big for Uchiha mirror. If this matter is true, then their Uchiha family's attitude towards Chen will change again. There was already a meeting to discuss it in the family.  For a suspected family orphan like Uchiha Che, they should try their best to maintain a wooing attitude to let him recognize his ancestors and return to his clan. Even if he fails, they must maintain a good communication state.  After so many years of relying on Sharingan to gain a great reputation in the ninja world, they are indeed a little bit flustered.

    But the Uchiha clan also has wise men. For such a strong man in the family who can strengthen the family's strength and expand the family's influence, who doesn't want to win over?  But if this is the descendant of Uchiha Madara, then you have to make a new plan. Kagami doesn't want the Uchiha clan to bear the name of collaborating with the enemy.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and eighty sixth; differences

    ?

    Now the Uchiha clan has finally gained the trust of the second and third Hokage through the efforts of the whole family, and is able to preserve the family, unlike the time when Uchiha Madara defected just now, which made the whole family panic and no one dared to act rashly.

    Since Uchiha Chen may be Madara's descendant, their plan to win over Chen must be cancelled.

    Uchiha mirror smiled awkwardly: "This, this is really surprising, I really didn't expect this to be the case"

    Having said that, Uchiha Kagami paused for a moment, then looked at the third Hokage Hiruza Sarutobi with a serious face and expressed his attitude: "Please rest assured, we have nothing to do with that Uchiha Tatsuya, and we will not want to talk to him  No matter what the relationship, our Uchiha clan will always be Konoha's Uchiha clan!"

    Today's Konoha is different from the Konoha in Chen's time when talents were withered. Today's Konoha is full of talents. In the past, there were two generations of Hokage and three generations of Hokage.  Emerging forces such as Namikaze Minato and Ikacho are slowly growing.

    Although the Uchiha clan is strong, they are not strong enough to resist their siege. In addition, Uchiha Kagami is a disciple of the second Hokage and the leader of the peace faction in the clan.  Loyalty does not seem strange.

    Hearing Uchiha Kagami's words, Hiruzaru Sarutobi smiled kindly, that old face looked like a wrinkled chrysanthemum under the tightness of the smile.  Although Jing wanted to laugh, he still endured it in this serious atmosphere.

    "Mirror" Hiruzaru Sarutobi patted Uchiha Kagami on the shoulder and said earnestly: "Mirror, I believe in you, and you know that there is no need to talk about the relationship between us. Uchiha Madara  Things have to be guarded against, but that is already in the past tense. We don't need to pursue those things now, for so many years, I believe Uchiha Madara is already dead."

    "Although I don't know if that person is his junior or not. But judging from the current situation, there is a good chance that the man named Uchiha Tatsuo is. You don't have to panic. In fact, I called you here this time just to follow up with you."  Say something."

    "Your Majesty Three Generations, please give orders, the Uchiha clan will always stand by Konoha's side."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi waved his hand, didn't believe Uchiha Kagami's compliment, and said in a flat tone: "This time I want to ask you to do something like this. You see, since you have a common ancestor with Uchiha Tatsumi, can you  Use this line to let Uchiha join our Konoha, or can you influence Uchiha so that he can be used by us."

    "Hiss!" Uchiha Kagami took a deep breath, and took a deep look at Sarutobi Hiruzen. He didn't expect that he had such an idea. Who was that?  That is the descendant of Uchiha Madara.

    "Do you know? You are playing with fire!" Uchiha Kagami slapped the table with his right hand, and shouted, "Since you already know whose descendant he is, you still dare to make such a decision? Don't be afraid to put  The village was destroyed? Although our Uchiha clan wanted to win him over, we gave up this idea after you revealed his identity, sorry, please forgive me for not being able to do so!"

    Regarding Uchiha Kagami's sudden anger, Hiruzaru Sarutobi had expected it a long time ago, and waved back the Anbe members who rushed in because of Uchiha Kagami's sudden outburst, looking at Uchiha Kagami with a gentle face.

    "I know what you're worried about, but there's nothing you can do about it. You have to know that I can't decide whether he will go to Konoha alone. Since he has already asked to come to our Konoha, then we  It's also impossible to drive people out." Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked helpless.

    "Besides, it is said that he came this time to train his two young apprentices, and he doesn't have any feelings for Konoha himself. He doesn't have a good impression and absolutely no malice."

    Uchiha Kagami looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi with hatred, and said angrily: "Sarutobi, Sarutobi, you still haven't understood what I mean? No matter what he is here for, we shouldn't agree to him  , Who is he? Uchiha Madara's descendants have no ill will towards the village now, can you guarantee that there will be no future! You know people, you know your face, you don't know your heart, Sarutobi."

    Uchiha mirror was very disappointed with Sarutobi Hiruzen's decision.  How could he give up the village's consistent decision-making just for the sake of a super shadow-level powerhouse!  In order to make his old friend, Sandai Hokage go astray, Uchiha mirror felt that he had to do something.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was silent for a moment, then sighed and said: "You think I want to? If you don't agree to him, you will push him to the enemy's side. Now the battle line is tight, how dare I do this?"

    "The only plan for now is to stabilize him first, and then make plans after the war is over. Otherwise, depending on the current defense capabilities of the village, in his eyes, he will not be able to keep up."What's the difference?  After the war ended, all the Super Shadow Classes in the village came back, so we had the premise to have an equal dialogue with him.  "

    Sarutobi Hiruzen will never forget that as mentioned in both reports, Chen can easily defeat Hatake Mosaku, and can even summon extraterrestrial meteorites as an attack method.

    Such Uchiha Chen is not his opponent just by a few people.

    "I hope you really think so." Uchiha Mirror took a deep look at Sarutobi Hiruzen and said, "What do I need to do?"

    "As long as you try your best to win Uchiha Tatsumi and build a good relationship with him, that's fine."

    "That's all?" Jing frowned.

    "That's all!" Hiruzaru Sarutobi nodded.

    "I hope you don't regret it!" After saying this, Uchiha stood up and left without looking back.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi smiled wryly: "What can I do, I am also very desperate. Do you think I want this? There is no way."

    However, there was no one who could confide in Sarutobi Hiruzen's troubles, Kagami had long since left, Sarutobi Hiruzen's voice gradually became smaller, and finally thousands of words turned into a deep sigh, dissipating in the world.

    The night passed quickly, and after receiving the reply from Sarutobi Hiruzen, the Anbu members took advantage of the night to leave, even though they didn't have a good rest for a long time, once the mission came, they immediately woke up and chose to carry out the mission.

    ?As members of the Anbe started to rush on the starry night, the huge machine Konoha also began to rotate slowly, one plan after another, and each message began to proceed in an orderly manner according to the expectations of Hatake Mosaku and Sandai Danzo.

    A plan for Tatsuo Uchiha and his two little apprentices has begun!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and eighty seventh; Exit

    ?

    The night gradually unfolded, and a plan against Uchiha Tatsuo and his two little apprentices gradually unfolded.

    And what is he doing at the moment?

    Uchiha Chen is still in the system space in his system space at this moment. Although the physical strength consumed by this evolution has recovered, he has not fully adapted to the feeling of emptiness brought about by the increase in strength.

    He is still immersed in the system space and constantly getting familiar with his new abilities. This is not only for his own good, but also for the good of those around him

    In the Konoha Camp in the Kingdom of Kawa, Hatake Mosaku was anxiously waiting for a reply from the Third Hokage.

    At this time, Uchiha Tatsuo's illusion has failed, and Hatake Mosaku's eyes have already recovered.  He widened his eyes, looked outside the tent from time to time, and sat down with a helpless sigh after realizing that no one had come to report the news.

    It was the first time that Nara Shikoku, who was processing the information, saw such an anxious Mosaku Hatake, he couldn't help but put down the documents in his hand, and walked to Mosaku Hatake with his hands on his shoulders, his face darkened.  look at her.

    "The matter has come to this, what are you still worried about, Mr. Mosuo? You are the commander. If people see that you are anxious, the ninjas below will definitely mutiny. Haven't you already made arrangements, what are you worried about?"  ? Don't worry, it's fine."

    Hatake Mosaku shook his head helplessly, looked at Nara Shikahisa with a wry smile and spread his hands and said: "There is no way, I am worried because I am the commander, this plan is planned and executed by me, but now  It has been three days, and Uchiha Tatsumi still hasn't appeared. I don't have a clue in my heart. Although the two little guys have become interested in Konoha these days, it's not enough. No one can say for sure.  When will I come back, I'm afraid"

    Shikahisa Nara knew a thing or two about Mosaku Hatake's worries, but he was helpless with it. These three days barely recovered his injuries, but they didn't restore his combat effectiveness.  Said that he is now a waste that can move freely, if an enemy attacks at this time, he has nothing to do.

    It is precisely for this reason that they did not leave for Konoha. At this time, one person could actually escort Chen's two apprentices to Konoha, but the others were not familiar with Chen, nor were they familiar with Chen's two apprentices.  The more important thing is that their plan cannot be known by more people. They need to understand that the more people who know, the greater the possibility of failure of the plan. Hatake Mosaku and Nara Shikoku, who have always been cautious, will never allow it  Such things happen.

    For a long time, there was silence in the tent. Finally, Mosaku Hatake let out a long sigh, shook his head and chose to skip this somewhat difficult topic, "By the way, how is the plan that was discussed before?  no respond?"

    Hearing Mosaku Hatake mention this matter, Shikahisa Nara couldn't help but look serious, looked at him with a businesslike expression and said: "The plan is being implemented steadily, and Master Orochimaru sent a message saying that the plan is finally finished.  The execution location has been determined."

    "where?!"

    "Mount Kikyo!" Nara Shikahisa flashed a bright light in his eyes, spread out the map, and pressed his finger on a particularly clearly marked building point on the map.

    Hatake Mosaku was silent for a moment, then suddenly his eyes widened, and he looked outside the tent.

    Outside the tent, three dusty Anbe members half-kneeled on the ground and whispered: "Reporting to Lord Mosuo, the letter from Lord Three Hokage has been delivered!"

    Shigeru Hatake stood up abruptly and said in a hurry: "Quick take it in!" Mosaku Hatake is very excited now. Originally, he was a little worried about acting without authorization. Now that Hiruzaru Sarutobi's reply  It has already come, so whether this plan should continue is in the answer to this letter.

    After receiving the response, the three of them walked into Mosaku Hatake's tent one after another, and the leader Anbe took out the reply letter from Hiruza Sarutobi from the third Hokage in his arms and handed it to Mosaku Hatake.

    Mosaku Hatake couldn't wait, so he tore open the reply letter in his hand and saw the expression on his face was very rich. After reading the reply, Mosaku Hatake waved his hand to screen the three of them away, slapped the table and yelled at Shikaku Nara  : "Lu Jiu, the three generations of adults have agreed to our actions, let's make preparations now."

    Nara Shika sat on the stool for a long time, looking like an old god. As a result, he casually glanced at the letter in Mosaku Hatake's hand, then put it on the candle and burned it, and said lightly: "What's the matter,  I have guessed the outcome of the matter long ago, and said it long ago, the three generations of adults will definitely agree to this plan, anyway, this plan is beneficial to us KonohaLi, it is impossible for him and Master Danzo not to consider this aspect, and agreement is inevitable.  "

    "Then let's start to act. This plan can only succeed but not fail, otherwise there may be no way to explain it to Uchiha Chen.",

    "Um!"

    "Confession? What are you going to confess to me?"

    Just at this moment, the voice of a third person came from Shigeru Hatake's tent.

    The sudden sound startled the two of them, and they quickly stood up and looked around, but surprisingly, they didn't find another person. They looked at each other and fell into silence.

    "Tell me, what do you want to confess to me?" At this moment, Uchiha Tatsuo slowly came out of the shadows, looked at the two of them, with a mocking arc on his mouth: "Could it be that you are taking advantage of it again?  What would you like to do while I'm away?"

    "When!?" Mosaku Hatake was startled, looking at the place where Uchiha Tatsumi appeared, he didn't realize when Uchiha Tatsuya appeared in the tent.

    "Noit's nothing, you, when did your Excellency come?" Nara Shikahisa laughed dryly, looked at Uchiha Tatsuo dumbly, not knowing what to say.

    "Just when you said sorry to me." Uchiha Tatsuo shrugged, casually walked to Hatake Mosaku's seat and sat down, picked up an apple from the table and threw it up and down, looking at the still standing  The two people in the same place said with half a smile: "Tell me, what are you planning, and what are you sorry for me? Don't worry, as long as you tell the truth, I will give you an unforgettable memory depending on your mood."

    "Noactually nothing, you misheard." (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and eighty eighth; unintentional revelation

    ?

    Shikahisa Nara gave a dry laugh, and looked at Uchiha Tatsuya in embarrassment, but Hatake Mosaku didn't react, he just looked at Uchiha Chen calmly, since he was defeated by Uchiha Tatsu these two times, Hatake Mosaku himself  It can be regarded as seeing the situation clearly, so he was unmoved by Uchiha Tatsuo's provocation.

    "Your Excellency, I must have heard it wrong. We didn't say anything to be sorry to you, nor did we do anything to be sorry to you!" Nara Shikahisa denied it categorically, and the current situation must not be accepted. We can only say that we can fool us.  For a moment, just get this topic out of the way.

    "In your eyes, am I such a fool?" Uchiha Takashi stepped on the table and put his hands on his knees, slightly bent his body, and glanced sideways at Nara Shikahisa, his tone was very bad, but he knew Nara Shika  He hasn't recovered for a long time, so he didn't use his aura to scare him.

    However, just such a glance from Uchiha Tatsuo still gave Nara Shikahisa a chill in his heart.  Nara Shikoku's heart couldn't help but thump. Fortunately, Hatake Mosaku saw that the situation was not good and took a step forward, blocking between Uchiha Tatsumi and Nara Shikoku.

    "Tch" Chen pursed his lips, knowing that he couldn't get any words out of Lu Jiu's mouth, he suddenly felt boring, and turned to look at Hatake Mosaku and mocked: "I never thought that Konoha Baiya, who is so famous, would actually  Is it so irresponsible?"

    Hatake Mosaku frowned, and was about to speak, but was stopped by Nara Shikaku behind him. Hatake Mosaku turned his head and looked behind him, and seeing Shikaku just shook his head slightly at him.

    Knowing that Shikaku Nara had something to say at this time, Mosaku Hatake retreated wisely. After all, although Shikoku Nara had not recovered his strength, his brain had never been traumatized, and Mosaku Hatake was fighting with Uchiha  Chen's confrontation will inevitably be affected.

    At this time, it is a wise choice to let a wise man talk to Uchiha Tatsu. At least Nara Shikahisa will not fall into a disadvantage when talking to Uchiha Tatsu, and will be completely suppressed by Uchiha Tatsu.

    Shigeki Hatake stepped back, Shikahisa Nara took a step forward, but anyone with a discerning eye could see that Shikaku Nara's legs were trembling, Mosaku Hatake put one hand on his shoulder, a warm chakra  Attached to Mosaku Hatake's hands, Nara Shikoku suddenly felt that the heaviness in his heart dissipated a lot after receiving the support of Mosaku Hatake.

    Although there is still pressure when facing Uchiha Tatsumi, it can barely hold on.

    Nara Shikahisa smiled, and said, "Actually, we didn't talk about you, we were just discussing the next step of the battle plan that has been drawn up a long time ago."

    Uchiha Tatsuo glanced at him, raised his head slightly, and let him continue talking.

    "We have already started to lay out this plan for a long time"

    Speaking of Nara Shikahisa, he arranged the map on the table and presented it in front of Uchiha Tatsuki, "Look"

    Shikahisa Nara pointed to an area in the Kingdom of the Wind.

    "This is the general area where the army of Sand Ninja Village is stationed. This is the area where the vanguard troops of Sand Ninja Village are stationed in Kawanokuni. This is the area where our Konoha troops are stationed. This place is where we are currently.  The area where Konoha Vanguard is stationed"

    Having said that, Shikahisa Nara quietly raised his head and glanced at Tatsuo Uchiha, and found that he was not dissatisfied with his slip of the tongue just now, as if he didn¡¯t even notice it. Since Shikahisa Nara took a deep breath, he continued:

    "As early as the beginning of the battle, we have already thought about how to fight in the future. The battlefield on our side cannot be dragged on for too long. The other fronts are too tight, and on our side, the Sand Ninja of the Kingdom of Wind is not  It is very powerful. We cannot be delayed by them for too long, so we have already planned the battle plan for the final battle as early as the beginning, and we want to finish it with the power of one battle."

    Uchiha Tatsumi squinted his eyes halfway. He remembered that Konoha of their era also had a stalemate with the Sand Ninja for a period of time during World War Three, and then directly disabled the Sand Ninja.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsuo opened his eyes again, smiled mysteriously, stretched out his hand to stop Shikahisa Nara from continuing to speak, and said: "Wait, let me think about it, you mean that you Konoha want to fight in this war?"  It directly destroys the vitality of sand ninja, so a plan is needed to wipe them all out, don't say it first, let me guess, the person who implements this planis Orochimaru."

    Hatake Mosaku was silent, and Nara Shika hesitated to speak for a long time, both of them were horrified.  I don't know if Uchiha Chen guessed it himself or someone informed him, but anyway, Chen has already guessed their plan.

    "Then" Uchiha Tatsuo looked at the two with a half-smile and continued: "What should I say about the rest."He pretended to think for a while, and the corner of his mouth raised a bad arc: "Your final battle will be"

    Uchiha Tatsuo stretched out his finger, opened Nara Shikahisa's hand on the map, and tapped on the map with one hand.

    "right here!"

    Hatake Mosaku and Nara Shikahisa fell silent at the same time, not knowing what expression to use to face Uchiha Tatsumi.

    "Did I guess wrong?" Uchiha Tatsuo looked at the expressions of the two of them, but didn't notice anything unusual. He thought he had guessed wrong, narrowed his eyes slightly, and asked a little strangely: "Oh? Isn't it Kikyo Mountain?"  ?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other, and finally, Shikahisa Nara forced out a sentence: "Yes."

    Although it is not obvious on the surface, in fact, the two of them have already set off a storm in their hearts.  You must know that they only knew the planned location just now. After all, there are too many places that can be used to ambush. Orochimaru and the others decided to put the location on Kikyo Mountain after careful consideration according to the situation.  There are only three people who are qualified to know, and they didn't even tell the Three Hokages, but Uchiha Tatsuo was able to guess it accurately based on a few words, which made them a little psychologically shadowed and became even more jealous.

    Seeing the constipated expressions on the faces of the two, Uchiha Chen couldn't help laughing secretly.

    Originally, Uchiha Chen heard Nara Shikaku's plan was just a feeling. After all, in his era, it was at this time during Konoha's third war that he beat Sand Ninja Village to surrender in the Kikyo Mountain area.  Originally, Chen just said it casually, but he really guessed it. I have to say that although this is a parallel world, some people and things have changed a lot, but some things have not changed, such as this  Once, Uchiha Chen accidentally told Konoha's secret plan directly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and eighty IX; long-lost system task

    ?

    The Battle of Kikyo Mountain was the biggest battle in Konoha Village in the third Ninja World War except for the battle of Kanna Kunqiao.  battle.

    Because almost all the information about this battle has been blocked, no matter who participated in this battle or those who heard about this battle, they are very taboo about the result of this battle, and there is not even the slightest bit of information.  Written information circulates.

    If Uchiha Chen hadn't watched Hokage back then and vaguely remembered the battle initiated by Konoha and won the final victory, perhaps he had already forgotten what happened in this battle.

    Even in the original Naruto, when the examiner saw Dou in the Chunin Exam Qualifiers, he vaguely mentioned a sentence about the battle of Kikyo Mountain. After all, Dou was the sand ninja village spy who was captured by Konoha in that battle.

    Although he later chose to follow Orochimaru because of Orochimaru, the object of his allegiance at the beginning was the rising star of Sand Ninja Village, the Red Sand Scorpion!

    How dirty is this war that makes people so taboo? As early as when watching the original Naruto, Uchiha Tatsuo¡¯s curiosity was already very strong. Now he can actually observe this battle from the first perspective.  , such a good opportunity, of course Uchiha Chen will not let it go.

    "Ding Side mission: the darkness behind Mount Kikyo; participate in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, investigate the unknown darkness in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, and let the truth come to light. Mission reward: Eye of Truth; Mission failure: Move  In addition to the ability of the eye of the data."

    It seems to have heard Uchiha Chen¡¯s call from the bottom of his heart. The system issued a side mission after a long absence. To be honest, Uchiha Chen has not received a system mission for a long time. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because he is too strong that the mission has no  Difficulty or other reasons.

    This side mission is his first mission since he merged the power of ten tails.

    The "Eye of Reality" is actually an upgraded version of the Eye of Data, which can see through falsehoods and see through everything, which is better than the small restrictions of the Eye of Data.

    Therefore, whether it is for the eyes of truth or to unravel his confusion many years ago, Uchiha Tatsuo must participate in this Battle of Kikyo Mountain

    "Youhow did you know?!" Nara Shikahisa held his breath in his heart, looked at Uchiha Tatsumi, and said with disbelieving eyes.

    "Didn't I say it I guessed it." Chen shrugged his shoulders, with a rogue expression on his face. As for the truth, they can think whatever they want.  Where is this battle taking place?

    "You do you know anything else?" Calming down the emotions in his heart, Nara Shikahisa tried his best to calm down his tone, and continued to ask Uchiha Tatsu, he needed to make sure Uchiha Tatsu was guessing  At that level, whether they have insight into all their plan preparations and action plans or only understand the approximate execution sequence of a plan.

    Uchiha Tatsuo glanced at Shikaku Nara as if he was looking at an idiot: "I have told you that this is my guess, what else can I know? Know all your marching plans and combat command methods?"

    Hearing this, Nara Shikahisa couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. After all, Uchiha Tatsumi is not a god, and it is impossible to completely guess all their action plans. If Uchiha Tatsuya guesses all of them, then they will start.  I wonder if there are really spies in my army, and they are still of that high level.

    The relaxed Nara Shikajiu inadvertently gave Hatake Mosaku a look. After receiving his companion's look, Hatake Mosaku nodded understandingly. It seems that he needs to check who has entered his tent in the past few days.  Who is there? Although it seems that Uchiha Tatsuo's words are perfect, but because he is perfect, this matter is not reasonable at all, and the investigation of spies has to be put on the agenda.

    Shikahisa Nara lowered his head and thought about it carefully, and asked Uchiha Tatsu tentatively: "Yes, our scheduled decisive battle location is indeed Mount Kikyo, but we only received the news a quarter of an hour ago, Your Excellency  How can you guess with confidence that Mount Jigeng is the place we planned for the decisive battle? You must know that Mount Jigeng is not the best choice for you.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Nara Shikahisa gave Uchiha Tatsuo a meaningful look, and that look was testing Uchiha Tatsu's details openly and aboveboard.

    Knowing Nara Shikahisa's small thoughts, but Chen didn't try to expose it, but smiled lightly, ignored him as a joke, got up and walked to the map, turned the map around and placed it towards the two of them, and put his finger on the map  .

    "Today my heartWell, let me explain to you"

    "I was already looking for a suitable place to use as a battlefield when you said you were going to have a decisive battle. You see, here, here, and here Are these three locations plus Kikyo Mountain the best place for you to fight?  ?¡±

    Tatsuo Uchiha repeatedly pointed out that the three places he pointed to were the places Nara Shikaku and the others had discussed with Orochimaru.  However, Uchiha Tatsuo is still a little younger after all, and the place he pointed to was not completely correct, and he missed a place that was not specified, and that place was also the place they had the longest controversy at the beginning.

    However, Shikahisa Nara did not open his mouth to explain, but chose to continue listening. He wanted to see how Uchiha Tatsuya excluded those locations.

    "This place the terrain is too high, and the terrain is too similar to the first line of sky in Sand Ninja Village. It is a good place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, but this place is too deep into the territory of the country of fire.  Civilians of the country, in order to avoid stretching the front line too long, this place can only choose to give up. And if you Konoha retreat too deep, Sand Ninja Village must know that there is a scam, and they will not go too deep."

    Hatake Mosaku and Nara Shika couldn't help nodding for a long time. It was because of these reasons that they reluctantly gave up this place, otherwise it would indeed be a good place to bury Sand Shinobi.  Isn't it ironic enough to bury them on the same terrain as their village?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and ninetieth; the plan to be seen through

    ?

    It's a pity that the people in Sand Ninja Village are not fools, and Nara Shikaku and the others will not treat them as fools either.  Otherwise, the Kingdom of the Wind battlefield would not have dragged on for so long and would not have remained in a stalemate.

    "Next is this" Uchiha Tatsuo moved his finger down and clicked on another specially marked red dot.

    "The vertical and latitude of this point is not too deep, it just happens to be in the border area between the Kingdom of Fire and the Kingdom of Sichuan. If you only look at the vertical and latitude on the map, this is indeed a good place for a decisive battle, but if I guessed correctly  If so, this should be the only plain area in the Kingdom of Kawa, and you can see it all across the country, even if there is any ambush, you can see it at the first time, so this place can be ignored for the time being."

    The two continued to nod. Uchiha Tatsuo's speculation was not wrong at all. When they surveyed this place before, it was because the terrain was too flat. If they wanted to ambush here, they would have to pay a price greater than war.  Changing the terrain within two kilometers is too big a project, so I still choose to give up.

    "And here" Uchiha Chen said with a mysterious smile: "This location is very sexy, and this location is too perfect, no matter in terms of vertical latitude or terrain, this place is too suitable for a decisive battle,  But why did you give up this position? There is only one reason, because there is still a wave of ninjas in this position"

    Speaking of this, Uchiha Chen paused, looked at the expressions of the two, and found that they both had very surprised expressions, as if they hadn't thought that they were not only powerful, but also had first-class strategic awareness.

    The corners of Uchiha Tatsu's mouth curled up slightly, and he continued to speak: "And this wave of ninjas is none other than Iwanin next door to you. Although the large army of Iwanin is fighting with your ninja army in the northwest at this moment, basically  They still have some precautions, so this group of ninjas just happened to be stationed around the ambush area you pre-selected. If you choose to start fighting here, Iwanin is likely to fish in troubled waters, so this place will not be established again.  Yes, there is only Kikyo Mountain"

    At this point, the calculation is basically complete. Chen took out a bottle of pulsation from the system space and poured it down in one gulp, which relieved the dry mouth caused by talking too much. Looking at the two of them, he raised his eyebrows slightly:  "How am I right?"

    "Papa, papa" Shikahisa Nara and Mosaku Hatake couldn't help clapping their hands.

    "That's right, Your Excellency's calculation is simply too accurate." Nara Shikajiu paused halfway through his words, and gave Uchiha Chen a weird look: "However, there seems to be one thing that Your Excellency is not right. Originally, we planned to put  It was the location of the final battle there, but due to some small reasons, it had to be abandoned."

    Hearing what Nara Shikaku said, Chen couldn't help curling his lips. He looked at Shikajiu and said disdainfully: "You think I don't know?"

    As he spoke, Chen flicked his hand, and a kunai was pinned straight on the map. He glanced at the map and said, "Here, isn't it there?"

    The two looked at the map at the same time, and they froze there.

    "Isn't it the Kanna Kun Bridge" Uchiha Tatsuo sneered and said, "It's the best place to connect Iwa Ninja Village and Sand Ninja Village.  There are also ninjas from Iwashinobu Village and Sand Shinobi Village, of course this is not the point, the most important thing is that Kanna Bridge has been decided by your three generations of Hokage as the decisive battle location with Iwashinobu Village."

    Uchiha Chen lazily half-lyed on the chair, not at all the heroic feeling of pointing Jiangshan and scolding Fang Qiu before, if people saw it, they would think he was a lazy social scum.  No one would have thought that the person sitting here at this moment is a super strong person comparable to Otsuki Kaguya Hime.

    But even though Uchiha Tatsumi put on such an appearance, Hatake Mosaku and Nara Shikahisa did not dare to underestimate him at all, not only in terms of strength, but also in terms of strategy.

    Because Kanna Kun Bridge was indeed determined by the Three Hokages as the location of the final decisive battle against Iwanin Village. The time for the decisive battle is after the settlement of Sand Ninja Village.  Ye Ninja rushed to the aid of Yan Ninja Village, and annihilated Yan Ninja Village at the Kanna Kun Bridge with the Third Hokage.

    Why Shenwu Kunqiao?

    Perhaps many people don't understand what information is contained in this location, why is the final location chosen in this place?

    Those who are familiar with the map of Ninja World will understand that the Kanna Bridge is actually the only way between the frontline troops and logistics of Iwanin Village. If you choose to bypass this road, it will consume more than 20% of the loss  , so this road is extremely important to Iwanin, once cut?This road not only cuts off the logistical supplies of Iwanin Village.

    More importantly, once this road is cut off, it means that the rock ninjas on the front line will be in a state of fighting alone, only to end up surrounded by Konoha.

    Therefore, the location of Kanna Kunqiao is destined to be that not simple place, and it is destined to be a bloody battlefield for ninjas.

    However, there was silence inside the tent at the moment. The two of them looked at Uchiha Chen, and even the sound of breathing could not help but slowly decreased.  At this time, they no longer dare to underestimate Uchiha Chen. If there is still a little contempt for Uchiha Chen who did not guess Kanna Kunqiao before, Nara Shikahisa's fear of Uchiha Chen has reached the highest point at this time.  .

    "This person is terrible!" The two looked at each other, and looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with a nonchalant expression, as if he didn't say the words before.

    "Konoha's secrets were seen through by outsidersCan our plan still succeed?" At this moment, Nara Shikahisa couldn't help but feel a little uncomfortable. Judging from this contact, Uchiha Chen's intelligence or Chen's strategy  The ability far exceeded their expectations, so will the bureaus they set up against Uchiha Tatsuo take effect?  Did he see through it?

    If Shikahisa Nara was full of confidence fifteen minutes ago, now he has no confidence at all.  I was uneasy in my heart, for fear that Uchiha Tatsumi would see through their intentions, and in this case, all their previous efforts would be in vain.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and ninety first;

    ?

    At this moment, the two of them were very nervous, for fear that Uchiha Tatsumi would see something wrong, Nara Shikaku couldn't help praying in his heart, secretly praying that Uchiha Tatsuo would forget what he had heard before after being fooled by him like this.  Never pay attention again.

    Maybe Nara Shikahisa's thoughts had an effect, Uchiha Tatsuo looked back at him curiously and said, "Hey, by the way, what did you say about being sorry to me before?"

    Tatsuo Uchiha seemed to remember this incident suddenly, and he just mentioned it inadvertently, but Nara Shikaku was shocked.

    After hearing Uchiha Tatsuo's words, Nara Shikahisa's heart skipped a beat. At that moment, his heart stopped for a short period of time, and then he slowly resumed the basic beating of his heart.

    I saw that he looked embarrassed, and he hesitated to speak.

    "What?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, dissatisfied with Nara Shikahisa's hesitation: "Is there anything you can't say!"

    "No nothing" Nara Shikahisa let out a long sigh of relief, shook his head lightly, and then gratefully glanced at Hatake Mosaku who was behind him. If he hadn't supported him behind his back, Nara Shika might be here now  Shikajiu was already paralyzed on the ground for a long time, and he couldn't use Chakra to resist Uchiha Tatsuo's aura, which made Nara Shikajiu unbearable.

    "Actually, this matter is slightly related to your two apprentices"

    "Huh?" Uchiha Tatsuo closed his eyes, "Keep talking!" Although he didn't say much, the two of them could clearly feel that the atmosphere in the tent was becoming more and more depressing. Looking at Uchiha Tatsuya, they found that he was  Already sitting up straight, it seems that as long as there is something slightly wrong in Nara Shikahisa's words, he will be able to bully him in the next second.

    "You left too suddenly a few days ago, leaving only two little girls" As soon as the words fell, Nara Shikahisa could feel that Uchiha Tatsuo's momentum was all aimed at him at this moment.

    However, he was not intimidated, and with the support of Hatake Mosaku, he could still speak: "Because of the start of the war, we don't have extra manpower to protect your apprentice, so we can only send someone to escort you before the war begins.  The two little guys went to Konoha, but Mosaku-sama couldn't go away because he was the commander, so he probably had to send Anbu members to escort your apprentice away, so there is no apprentice who can take good care of you.  We are sorryI feel sorry for you, after all, you trusted us to entrust your apprentice to us"

    Nara Shika didn't say anything else for a long time, but kept his mouth shut.  It is enough to say this, some things do not need to be said too full, and some things do not need to be said too truthfully.

    Only people who speak half-truths and half-adults like Nara Shikahisa will believe it. If everything is false, then no one will believe it. If everything is true, no one will believe it too much. Only  Mixing half and half like this, it seems to be true and false, but it is also true and false so that people will really believe it.

    Nara Shikahisa's words, no matter how clever Uchiha Tatsuya was, he couldn't help nodding slightly.  After all, what Nara Shikahisa said was the truth. Once the war started, he really didn't have time to take care of the two little girls. It would be better to send them to a safe place than to let them be on the battlefield.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsuo waved his hand, and the aura in the entire tent dissipated instantly, which made the two of them relax involuntarily.

    Chen smiled and said: "Since this is the case, forget it. I owe you a favor this time. My two little apprentices have disturbed you these few days. As compensation, I will pay you back for this battle plan."  Favor."

    When the two heard it, they were overjoyed.  If Uchiha Chen is willing to participate in this battle, it would be a shocking news for them.  The strength of Uchiha Tatsumi alone can match all the top combat power of the entire sand ninja. In this case, their fighting pressure on Konoha will be reduced again, and the chance of winning will be increased by at least 50%, or they can directly declare victory.

    "It would be great if your Excellency could participate." Nara Shikahisa held back the agitation in his heart and couldn't help but said, but just the words that came out of his mouth contained a wave of joy.  There is no way to hide this joyful emotion.

    Although Uchiha Chen noticed the joy in his words, he didn't say anything.  After all, at his level, if he didn't want to have a deeper understanding of what happened in the Battle of Jigen Mountain, he would never have interfered in this matter.

    The ninja alliance that can be fought by Kaguya Otsutsuki can't find Bei, let alone Uchiha Tatsumi who is at the same level as her?  Isn't a mere sand ninja village wiped out with a wave of hands?

    "Okay, that's itSo it's settled.  I'll go and see the two little guys first, just let me know when you're ready to act, don't bother me if there's nothing else.  "

    As soon as the voice fell, Uchiha Tatsuo disappeared from the eyes of the two, leaving two people still in a state of ecstasy dreaming about the victory of this war.

    Sensing the breath of the two little girls, Uchiha Tatsuo went straight to the tent of the medical ninja.

    It turned out that it was Mosaku Hatake and the others who had no choice but to throw them into the care of the pharmacist Nonoyu. After all, Nonoyu was also the director of the orphanage, and she had unique ideas on how to deal with children.  hand.

    When Uchiha Chen passed by, Nonoyu was taking two little girls to visit the daily medical care of medical ninjas. Although the two of them were very noisy in the tent, which affected the normal rest of the injured and sick patients, but when they saw them coming  When the people turned out to be two exquisite and lovely little girls, the anger in my heart couldn't help being suppressed abruptly.

    Cuteness works no matter what age you are.  Facing two such cute little girls, even the wounded couldn't bear to open their mouths to scold, and just watched the two play with a smile on their face.  He even tried his best to tease the two little girls, as if he saw his child in Muye Village in the two of them.

    Similarly, Ye Naiyu also looked at them with a smile on his face and did not stop them. He would only stop them when they picked up some relatively dangerous surgical instruments in their hands, and then continued to let them go.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and ninety second; goodbye little girl

    ?

    Seeing the two naughty little guys, Uchiha Tatsu couldn't help but wryly smiled, walked in from outside the tent, and said softly: "Okay, you two little guys, don't disturb others' rest, come back with me quickly.  "

    At first, when they heard Uchiha Chen's voice, Meow and Meow thought it was an auditory hallucination. After all, Chen hadn't appeared for almost four or five days. Hatake Mosaku and Shikaku had been coaxing them to say that their master  Uchiha Tatsumi is currently out on a confidential mission and won't be back for a while.

    Although the two little guys were sad in their hearts, they didn't express it. After hearing Uchiha's voice, they quickly turned around and looked outside the tent, and found that Uchiha was standing at the door and looking at them with a smile.  The two rubbed their eyes with their small hands in disbelief, and found that they didn't yell after dreaming, and ran into Uchiha Tatsuo's arms, crying unceasingly.

    Glancing at the two of them with pity, Uchiha Tatsuo hugged them up, and thanked the pharmacist Nonoyu softly: "Thank you for taking care of me these few days, and leave the little one to me."

    "You're welcome" Ye Naiyu shook his head with a smile, hesitated for a while but couldn't help but said: "I don't know if I should say something."

    "But it's okay to say."

    "The children are still young, if you can, please accompany them as much as possible. After all, they are not familiar with the place here, and you are their only support. You must know that they were still hiding under the quilt secretly in the past few days.  Cry. Seriously, did you think we didn¡¯t know? They¡¯re just afraid that we¡¯ll be worried.¡± As he spoke, Nonoyu looked at the two sisters Meow Miao lovingly, and blamed Uchiha Chen: ¡°You are the parent of a child anyway.  , you should spend more time with them, and don't let them cry by themselves at night."

    She didn't know the identity of Uchiha Tatsuki, nor did she know that Uchiha Tatsumi was now the guest of Commander Hatake Mosaku.  But what if you know?  As a medical ninja, and even as the director of an orphanage, she has seen too many lonely children, so no matter how high the strength and status of Uchiha Tatsumi, she will still say what should be said.

    Uchiha Chen smiled awkwardly. The Chakra in his body suddenly acted strangely, causing him to have no time to say goodbye to the two of them, and hastily entered the system space to deal with the possible risks that might come next.  Fortunately, Uchiha Chen didn't put the two of them in the system space to be with Xiaonan. When Uchiha Chen transformed, the system space was also undergoing earth-shaking changes.

    Xiaonan is okay, after all, she has a foundation of kage-level strength. Although she is still in a deep sleep state, the chakra in her body actively offsets the changes caused by the system space changes for her.  But if it was the two little girls, they couldn't resist this kind of mutation at all. At that time, Chen couldn't control his own chakra. If something happened, it would make Chen regret it.

    ?Nodded Uchiha Tatsuo expressed that he understood what Nonoyu meant, and promised to spend as much time with the two little girls as possible in the future.  Under the reluctant eyes of a group of people, he slowly walked out of the tent.

    When the three of them walked out of the tent, Chen couldn't help laughing, then stretched out his hand and scratched Meow's nose and said with a smile, "Little guy, I was found crying like a kitten at night."

    Miaomiao's face turned red. She originally thought that she was crying secretly under the quilt that night and no one heard her, but unexpectedly, she was still discovered.  She didn't even think about it, even a medical ninja in the camp of the Konoha Vanguard was not comparable to a kid like her who had just learned to refine chakra.  There is no difference under the eyes.

    It's just that everyone thinks that the little girl Miaomiao is really cute, so they turn a blind eye to the pranks of the two of them.  Just like Naruto who played a prank at that time, do you really think that no one knows that Naruto is playing a prank?  In fact, the third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen had already observed clearly in the monitoring crystal, otherwise why would someone go back to clean up the mess every time after Naruto's pranks are over?

    "Just just kidding! How could Miaomiao cry! It's all fake, I don't know at all!" Miaomiao covered her ears, closed her eyes and shook her head vigorously in Chen's arms, pretending that I don't listen  I didn't listen, pouted my mouth, and looked really cute.  The little guy turned his head, pretending that I was very angry and came to comfort me.

    As a result, she squinted her eyes but didn't feel Uchiha Chen's reaction for a long time. She secretly squinted her eyes and glanced at Uchiha Chen, only to find that Chen was also looking at her with a funny face, which made her angry at everything she had done before  The omens were all in vain, and I was so angry that I yelled: "Uncle Chen is a big idiot!" He turned his head and ignored Uchiha Chen.

    Uchiha Chen chuckled, ignored Meow Meow, who was having a little mood, but turned to look at her sister, only to find that baa baaTou has fallen asleep in his arms.  After all, he was still a half-old child, and he was pulled out of the house by Chen early on, feeling helpless in his heart, and he didn't sleep well in the past few days when Uchiha Chen was away, and he kept holding a breath in his heart.  Uchiha Tatsu doesn't want them anymore.

    When Chen appeared in front of them again, the little girl was relieved.  The tiredness accumulated for many days broke out, and after crying for a while, he fell into a deep sleep.

    Baa Baa has a more tactful temperament, and she likes to keep things in her heart and refuse to say them. Compared with her sister Meow Meow, she is more vulnerable to trauma. Her fatigue has long been expected by Uchiha Chen.

    Chen had a flash of inspiration, and his eyeballs couldn't stop rolling.  Suddenly, as if thinking of something, he smiled wickedly, and said to Miaomiao: "Miaomiao Xiaohuamao, do you want big brother to take you to a fun place?"

    Hearing Uchiha Chen's initiative to speak, Miaomiao, who couldn't bear his temper, turned his head curiously: "Whatwhat a good place. I told you, don't think that I forgive you by talking to you, unlessunless you  Give me ten a hundred fun toys, and I'll forgive you!"

    Miaomiao snorted and glanced at Chen, and looked at Uchiha Chen with a little arrogance.

    With a thought, Chen disappeared in the same place with the two little girls in his arms.

    And in Chen's system space, Uchiha Chen, who was holding two little girls, appeared here.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and ninety-three; Prepare [thanks to sddw3f for the reward]

    ?

    Today, Uchiha Tatsuya's system space has already changed from what it used to be. If Uchiha Tatsuya's system space was just a dark storage space before, then Uchiha Tatsuya's system space is like a wilderness now.  The plains are full of sky, grassland, fields, and mountains.

    This is the area specially divided by Uchiha Chen.  He divided the system space into several areas, one of which was specially used for storing things, and the other areas, after the improvement of Chen's strength, already had the ability to create things out of thin air, like the sky, wilderness, and flat land in this space.  They are all created by Tatsuo Uchiha's thoughts. They seem to be extremely real, but they can only exist in the system space. If you pull out a piece of grass and take it outside, you will find that there is nothing in your hand.

    But the current appearance alone is enough.  Didn't you see the little princess Meow Miao couldn't help but widen her eyes and show a surprised expression after seeing the endless wilderness?

    The surrounding environment of Miaomiao, who lives in a small village in the country of Chuan, is either a forest or a hill, even if there is a plain, it is still a small piece.  Since she was born, she has never seen such a vast and endless plain. Looking at the endless plain in front of her, Miaomiao can't even care about Uchiha Tatsumi.  Struggling to jump down from Chen's arms, he kept running on the plain with his two calves, laughing like silver bells.

    "Run slowly!" Chen hehe smiled, hugged Baabaa who had fallen asleep with both hands, and looked at Meowmiao running on the plain with soft eyes. He knew it was because the little guy had never seen it since he was a child.  Such a vast wilderness feels novel.  After she has had fun and escaped for a while, she will come back naturally when she has had enough fun.

    With a thought, Uchiha Chen separated a wooden avatar, handed the bleat in his hand to his wooden avatar, so as to look at the two little girls, and then dodged and left from the system space.  From now until the end of the battle at Kikyo Mountain, he intends to keep the two little girls out of the system space. Although the purpose of bringing them out is to train and train them, it is obvious that this battle is not  The two of them could get in.

    Not to mention the two of them, if Chen didn't make a move this time, Konoha's new force alone would face the ninjas of Kamisha Ninja Village, even the jounin and even the elite jounin would be at risk of death.

    Don't underestimate the ninjas in Sand Ninja Village. Now that Tsunade is not on the battlefield, the poison in Sand Ninja Village can cause a lot of damage to the ninjas in Konoha Village.  It can be said that most of the ninjas in Konoha Village have died under the poison newly made by Sand Ninja Village.  It's not that Konoha's medical ninjas are not good, but that the poison in Sand Ninja Village is too harsh.

    The pharmacist No Naoyu alone is not enough to resist the new type of poison jointly developed by the Red Sand Scorpion and his mother-in-law Chiyo.  Although the Third Hokage intends to transfer Tsunade from other battlefields, she can't find someone to replace her as commander in a while. You must know that not only the battlefields of the Land of Winds are important, but also the battlefields of other Ninja villages.  Even the third generation of Hokage has personally gone to the battlefield to meet the enemy, which shows how short of Konoha's manpower is now.

    Fighting on the fifth or even the sixth front, even Muye Village, with its wealth of wealth and talents, would not be able to bear it.

    The three wars in this parallel time and space are different from those of Uchiha Tatsuo at that time.  In Chen's time and space, during the Third World War, although Taki Ninja Village and U Ninja Village had an ambiguous attitude, they did not explicitly declare war on Konoha.  However, in this time and space, not only the Four Great Powers declared war on Konoha at the same time, but Taki Ninja Village and Urenin Village also united with the Four Great Powers to explicitly declare war on Konoha Village.

    Although there are only a handful of shadow-level powerhouses in the two countries, it is inevitable to send one or two powerhouses to sit in the town.  At the same time, people on Konoha's six fronts did not dare to evacuate easily, for fear that if they evacuated, they would be frantically counterattacked by the enemy.  That's why even knowing that Hatake Mosaku and the others are difficult to deal with when facing sand ninja, Sandai Hokage dare not act rashly.

    In the current situation, only by striking first, breaking the deadlock of Konoha's six-line war, and taking down one enemy first, can Sarutobi Hiruzen III Hokage dare to boldly rush to help other fronts.  This is also one of the reasons why Hatake Mosaku Nara Shikahisa was so happy after knowing that Uchiha Tatsumi agreed to play.

    Relying on his previous memory, Uchiha Tatsu returned to the tent specially prepared for him, and was surprised to find that the decoration inside the tent was many times more luxurious than before.  Chen knew that these were all tools Nara Shikaku used to curry favor with the two little girls, and he understood this in his heart, but Uchiha Chen didn't say it, and took all these things with peace of mind.

    Now that the war is in the preparation stage, not only Konoha needs to prepare well, but Sand Ninja Village also needs a certain amount of time to adjust its state.  During this period of time, the two sides surprisingly kept a close relationship.?Good tacit understanding, did not set out to attack each other, but silently accumulated their own strength.

    Sand Ninja Village needs more herbs to develop new types of poisons, and Konoha also needs more time to develop antidotes and prepare for the final battle.

    ? Time flies like an arrow, and the sun and the moon fly like a shuttle.  Time flies like a white horse, and a week has passed in the blink of an eye.

    When the moon on the sixth day gradually sank to the bottom of the mountain, and the sun rose from the east on the seventh day, a guest that Chen expected appeared outside Uchiha Chen's tent.

    "Your Excellency, our commander Maoshuo welcomes you!" A member of Anbu squatted on the ground at the door, and a dull voice came from his mask.

    "Understood!" Uchiha Tatsuo waved his hand to let him leave and then slowly sat up from the bed, with a flash of light in his eyes, he muttered to himself: "Finally ready, are you coming!"

    When Uchiha Tatsumi came to Hatake Mosaku's tent, he found that the tent was already full of people. At this moment, they were looking at Uchiha Chen with strange eyes, secretly curious, and wondered why Hatake Mosaku  You have to wait for this guy who looks very young to come before starting the battle meeting.

    Of course, there are many people who know him among them. For example, Hyuga Enji and Hyuga Huoto couldn't help but take a deep breath the first time they saw Chen.

    "My darling, why is this guy here too!?"

    ps: Thank you [sddw3f] for the 100-point reward  (remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and ninety-four; combat meeting

    ?

    Hyuga Huoto and Hyuga Enji glanced at each other, and both of them could see the deep horror in each other's eyes.

    "Whywhy is this horrible guy here!?"

    "Isn't he our enemy?"

    Hinata Enji and Hyuga Fireto did not speak, but calmly watched Hatake Mosaku and Nara Shikakuta with their eyes. They knew that Commander Hatake Mosaku would give a reasonable explanation.

    Sure enough, when Uchiha Tatsumi approached the tent, Nara Shikahisa chuckled, gave up the first position under the chief seat, waved at Tatsumi, and explained to everyone: "This Uchiha Tatsumi is Shigeru  Master Shuo¡¯s friends, after hearing about our actions, agreed with our actions and decided to come and help us.¡±

    Hearing Nara Shikahisa's words, the elite j¨­nin below immediately started talking.

    "A member of the Uchiha clan?"

    "By the way, didn't the people of the Uchiha clan follow the three generations of adults on the battlefield of Iwanin Village?"

    "Why is there a member of the Uchiha family here?"

    "Why haven't you seen such a young Uchiha powerhouse before? Isn't the current Uchiha younger generation just Fuyue and the others? When did such a strong man appear again?"

    "I don't know, but what role can he play alone?"

    Although the Uchiha in this time and space is not as lofty as the Uchiha in Chen's time and space, relying on himself as one of the only two forces to build the village, but he should have no less pride, although he will not be like Chen.  The Uchiha in that time and space is feared by everyone but not liked.

    In addition, the current Uchiha is under the leadership of the mirror and followed the third generation of Naruto Sarutobi Hiruzen on the battlefield of Iwanin Village, so it is normal for them to feel strange when Uchiha appears at this moment.

    It seems that he knew that the elite jonin would have doubts. After Uchiha Tatsuza took his seat, Nara Shikaku stood behind Hatake Mosaku and explained: "This Uchiha-sama is not us.  The Uchiha clan in the village is a traveler who has been wandering in other places all year round. Regardless of the young age of this Mr. Uchiha Tatsumi, he is a super strong man who can match Master Mosuo."

    After hearing Nara Shikahisa's words, everyone's contemptuous and puzzled eyes instantly changed. Who is Hatake Mosaku?  One of the few super-kage-level powerhouses in Konoha Village, Minister Konoha Anbu, is the supreme commander on the front of Sand Ninja Village. His strength is obvious to all.  They had already achieved great fame during the Second Ninja World War, and even other villages had a consensus that as long as they met Mosaku Hatake during the mission, giving up the mission immediately would not count as a mission failure.

    What kind of strength is this?  But now Nara Shikaku said that this Uchiha Tatsuya, who seemed to be many years younger than them, could be 50-50 with Hatake Mosaku?

    Are you kidding me?

    Although they all expressed doubts, the way they looked at Uchiha Tatsuo gradually changed.  This is the deterrent power of the strong, and it is also the power of the strong. As a strong, he must be respected by everyone.

    Everyone present expressed their shock, but Hyuga Kenji and Hyuga Fireto of the Hyuga Clan seemed to be familiar with it.  After all, they know Uchiha Tatsumi's strength, and have personally experienced Uchiha Tatsumi's strength, saying that he and Hatake Mosaku's 50-50 split actually exaggerated Hatake Mosaku's strength a lot. Others don't know, but they do know  , the recent two consecutive injuries to Mosaku Hatake were all related to this Uchiha Tatsuya in front of him.

    If they hadn't come to the rescue by mistake, they might not have known about this news at this moment.  Because after receiving the warning from Mosaku Hatake, the news about Tatsuo Uchiha had been established as the highest super S-level secret in Konoha Village, so they all pretended not to know Uchiha Tatsu after seeing Uchiha at this moment, and cooperated  They pretended to be shocked while watching the others, but only they knew what was going on in their hearts.

    However, since Uchiha Tatsumi approached the tent, he has not said a word to cooperate with Nara Shikahisa's pretentious behavior. After all, he is here to help Konoha now, and he doesn't care about those who have or don't have them.  It doesn't matter a little face.

    Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar faces present, Uchiha Tatsu knew that these people in front of him were the pillars of Konoha Village.  Each of them is the elite J¨­nin of Muye Village. As the main combat force of Muye Village to accept missions, they are all fighting on the front line of ninjas.

    Familiar faces are naturally those who succeeded in the mission and survived until the birth of Uchiha Tatsuo, such as Nara Shikahisa, Yamanaka Kaiichi, Yume Shie, Inuzuka?? and others, they were able to survive battle after battle, and then became the heirs of their respective families until they became the pillars of Konoha's families in the later stage.

    There are also some unfamiliar faces, of course, those poor people who did not survive the war and died in battle after battle. They are all the concubines of those big families or the pillars of some small and medium-sized families.  Those small and medium-sized families will inevitably decline after the sacrifice of their own pillars, and gradually disappear from everyone. It is inevitable that Uchiha Tatsumi is not familiar with it.

    Hatake Mosaku looked at the expressions of everyone, and found that although everyone showed surprised and puzzled expressions, no one raised doubts in public. He couldn't help but heaved a sigh of relief. You must know that Uchiha Chen is very noisy, and he is really worried.  In this meeting, there will be someone who offended Uchiha Tatsuki somehow, since no one questioned it, Hatake Mosaku was relieved, squinting at Nara Shikuhisa and nodded to him.

    Nara Shikahisa took a step forward after obtaining Hatake Mosaku's consent, clapped his hands to attract everyone's attention and said, "Okay, since everyone is here, let's start our combat meeting now, everyone  "

    Speaking of this, Shikahisa Nara paused first: "This time we must subdue the sand ninja village, it is best to surrender them in the first battle, only in this way can we get rid of the delay and rush of the sand ninja village as soon as possible.  Go to other battlefields to support our companions."

    "I don't know if Assistant Lu Jiu already has a battle plan for this battle in mind?" Hyuga Xianji was silent for a moment, and spoke first.

    Here besides Mosaku Hatake, only he is the oldest and the most powerful, and he also knows some inside stories about this battle, so it is a clear choice for him to speak first.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Five hundred and ninetieth chapters; unexpected events

    ?

    After hearing Hinata Kenji's words, everyone's eyes were on Shikahisa Nara, as if they were waiting for his plan.

    After all, the Nara family is famous for their good brains. No matter what kind of ninja in Konoha, they probably want to have a member of the Nara family in their team.  Their existence can make better combat plans, make their mission execution at least twice as easy, and reduce casualties.  And Nara Shikahisa, as the next patriarch's favorable successor, his mind has been recognized by Konoha's senior management, and Nara Shikahisa can be seen in basically every battle plan.

    And he lived up to expectations, every suggestion and every decision he made could make Konoha's plan more perfect and greatly reduce Konoha's casualties.  So when he opened his mouth, all eyes were on him alone.

    Shikahisa Nara secretly applauded in his heart, but he didn't show it.  He coughed twice, spread out the map in his hand and displayed it on the big round table.  Holding a long baton in his hand, he pointed repeatedly on the map: "Here, here and here will be the place where we will fight Sand Ninja Village. I believe that Sand Ninja Village also has capable people. If the strategy alone is  If it is so simple, they must be able to see through it. So we need to lure people to a place, and we need to lure them there quietly. Here we need everyone to pretend to be defeated and lure people there.

    And the location of our final battle is at Kikyo Mountain!  At that time, we will ambush a group of ninjas in Kikyo Mountain in advance, and when all the people from Sand Ninja Village come in, we will release ninjutsu together and wipe them all out.  It is very easy to deal with Sand Ninja Village. Most of their ninjas are puppet masters, and their training is not as good as our Konoha ninjas, so we can take advantage of this and use the power of natural disasters to wipe them all out in this place.  "

    "Natural disaster?" Hyuga Xianji thought for a while and continued: "Then how can we let them all enter our pre-set encirclement?"

    "It depends on your acting skills" Nara Shikahisa smiled mysteriously and said, "We have developed the latest antidote, and all the poisons in Sand Ninja Village can be completely removed with this antidote.  At that time, I hope that everyone can pretend that the poison is working, and step by step lure them into the encirclement circle we set up."

    "oh!"

    Everyone looked thoughtful.

    In fact, this strategy is not difficult to understand, as long as people with a little brains can understand the main points of this strategy.  Obviously Nara Shikahisa meant to take advantage of Sand Ninja Village¡¯s eagerness for success and let them pretend to flee and then seduce them step by step. Even capable people in Sand Ninja Village can understand such a strategy, but they are eager  In front of the high-level Sand Ninja, it doesn't help.

    Without him, it is now a time of war. In order to prepare for the war, Sand Ninja Village has closed the opening window of all external missions. Unlike Konoha, even if the war starts on the sixth front, it still has enough energy to perform some not very difficult missions.  In addition, the daimyo of the land of the wind has always been not particularly fond of the sand ninja village, and has repeatedly reduced the supplies of the sand ninja village. It can be said that the sand ninja village is using the savings accumulated for several years or even ten years  While fighting Konoha, they also have to guard against attacks from their allies, Iwa Ninja Village. As the weakest Sand Ninja Village among the Five Ninja Villages, they simply cannot afford to delay the war.

    As the saying goes, fighting a war is actually burning money.  The land of fire is rich in products, and the family of Konoha Village has a great business. Coupled with the full support of the daimyo of the land of fire, Konoha still has spare power even if he goes to war on the sixth front. It is different from other ninja villages. Nara Shikahisa obviously grasped  To live up to this very good weakness is to subdue Sand Ninja Village in the first battle.

    The strategy is very simple, but its execution is a test of Konoha Ninja's acting skills.  After a brief discussion, the elite jounin got up and left to make the final preparations before the war after each received their mission and execution location.

    When the people in the tent left one after another, the rest were those insiders who knew some inside information.  At this time, Mosaku Hatake didn't need to pretend anymore, he nodded to Uchiha Tatsumi and said, "I'll leave this battle to Your Excellency Uchiha Tatsuya."

    Chen shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently: "Yes!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo's face is indifferent. After all, his current strength can wipe out the people of Sand Ninja Village without any effort, but now he won't do it. He still wants to explore the real secret hidden behind Kikyo Mountain this time.  , he has already made a decision, he will only take action until the last moment of the war, unless Konoha is at a disadvantage in this battle, but this is impossible, Yisha Ninja's current strength is not Konoha  village rivals.

    After listening to Nara Shikaku's strategy, Uchiha Chen slowly felt that he seemed to know something.??, but he was not sure, this feeling seemed right and wrong, it was inexplicable, as if the outcome of the matter would change at any time if he made a move.  In this case, he made up his mind to fight a wave of soy sauce in this war, take care of Konoha's people a little, and treat it as repaying the favor.

    Anyway, he didn't say that he would do his best to help, and Uchiha would never do such a thankless thing.

    After the matter was agreed upon, Uchiha Tatsuo was ready to go back to the tent and get ready. The army had already decided to call tonight, and the time now was for those elite J¨­nin to inform his subordinates.

    But at this time, Hyuga Xianji called Uchiha Chen: "Your Excellency, please stay!"

    Uchiha Chen frowned, turned around and glanced indifferently at the old guy, who was beaten by Uchiha Chen before and couldn't move, he didn't expect to recover so quickly, Uchiha Chen  Through induction, I can perceive that although Hyuga Xianji has not yet recovered to his peak combat power, his current injury does not affect his battle at all, and there is even a faint sign of a breakthrough in him, which can be said to be a blessing in disguise.  .

    "Your Excellencycan you tell me a thing or two about your life experience?"

    As soon as Hinata Xianji's words fell, the faces of all the Konoha people present, especially Shikaku and others who knew Uchiha Tatsu's horror well, suddenly changed, and they even exclaimed uncontrollably.

    "Old man, are you crazy?"

    "Xian times!"

    "You!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Five hundred and ninetieth chapters; the wrong person

    ?

    "Old man, you are crazy!"

    Hearing Hinata Enji's words, Hitodo was almost scared to death. You must know that although Hatake Mosaku and the others did not say clearly about Uchiha Tatsuo's life experience, they can more or less guess it from his temper.  His temper is so stinky, he beats people seriously at every turn, and if he asks such an inappropriate question, is it because he thinks he doesn't live long enough?

    Besides, Hatake Mosaku and the others had no time to stop after hearing Hyuga Enji's words. They could only look at Uchiha Tatsuo nervously, hoping that he would let Hyuga Enji go and not make a fuss.

    Facts have proved that they were thinking too much, Uchiha Tatsu was not angry, but gave Hinata Xianji a light look and said: "What do you want to express?"

    "Why can I feel a breath from your Excellency that only our Hyuga clan has?" Xianci struggled for a long time, and finally said it out.

    It may be that the previous meeting was too hasty, and Xianci didn't have time to sense Uchiha Tatsumi's breath. Only now did he have the opportunity to take a good look at Uchiha Tatsumi.

    ? In the end, he found that Uchiha Tatsu had the exclusive aura of their Hyuga clan on his body. Needless to say, he also knew that Hyuga Xianji was talking about supercilious eyes.

    Hearing Xianci's words, Huoto was shocked at first, and then said with an expression of disbelief: "How is this possible, old man, you are joking. How could he have supercilious eyes!"

    Hearing this sentence, everyone who hadn't reacted before suddenly realized.  It turns out that Uchiha Tatsuo has the aura of supercilious eyes.

    etc!  Roll your eyes?

    The eyes of everyone looking at Uchiha Tatsuo changed.  Hewhy does he have the breath of white eyes?  Or he Hatake Mosaku and the others didn't think about it.

    At the beginning, Hyuga Firedo, who heard the news, naturally wouldn't believe it, but after he slightly sensed the aura in Uchiha Tatsuo's body, his face changed, and he jumped back a step, following Hinata Xianji.  Standing together, looking at Uchiha Tatsuo with sharp eyes.

    "I didn't expect it to be true, Xianci, what should I do now?"

    Xianji was calm. After Hyuga Huto put on a fighting state, he didn't follow him as if he was going to fight Uchiha Tatsuo, but looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with a flat face.  Uchiha Chen has no desire to fight.

    Although Hyuga Enji has no desire to fight, Hyuga Fireto is different. He looks nervous, and his eyes are full of caution when he looks at Uchiha Tatsumi. He is close to Hyuga Enji, forming a sharp contrast with Hyuga Enji.

    One of the two is calm and the other is nervous. Although it seems that this is the case, if you have a discerning eye, you will find that Hinata Xianji's hands are already trembling slightly at this moment. If he didn't force it, he looked very calm.  , maybe he has already lost his composure.

    "Old man" Hyuga Huoto gave Xianji a strange look, not knowing why he behaved so calmly now, but he was of their same race.  Although Hyuga Hitoto is young, it does not hinder his awe of the family: "Why are you still indifferent, act!" Hyuga Hitoto couldn't help feeling secretly anxious for Xianji, and began to urge.

    Xianji ignored Hyuga Fireto, and said to Uchiha Chen in a flat tone: "If it's convenient, can you tell me about your life experience? Or, I want to ask who is your mother?"  .¡±

    Uchiha Tatsuo frowned slightly when he heard Hinata Xianji speak, but after seeing the forcibly suppressed excitement in his eyes, he let Xianji go.

    Because he saw a trace of nervousness, excitement, and a little bit of apprehension in Hinata Xianji's eyes.  What's this?  This is clearly the feeling of an old and decrepit old man looking forward to being able to recognize his junior.

    After understanding the meaning expressed in Hinata Xianji's eyes, Chen hesitated.  Although he has never felt this kind of mood as a father, he clearly knows the pain of parting relatives. In Uchiha Tatsu's view, the current Hinata Kenji is an old man who wants to be comforted by his children and grandchildren in his later years.  , not as a provocation to his enemies.

    So Uchiha Tatsuo hesitated, he hesitated for a moment and slowly said: "Although I don't quite understand what you mean, I can tell you clearly that my life experience is different from what you think"

    It is impossible for Chen to clearly say that he is from a later life. Facing such an old man, Uchiha Chen still answered him.  I believe that the man in front of him must have suffered the pain of divorce between relatives.

    "How how is it possible, such a pure white-eyed aura can only appear in the clan or the Hyuga clan of the direct line.?, how could you not be!  Hinata Xianji shouted loudly with an expression of disbelief.

    If Hyuga Huoto has not reacted after hearing this, then he is too slow.

    "Xianji What do you meanhe could be sister Yang's" Hyuga Fireto asked tentatively.

    Xianci shook his head blankly, and he was not quite sure: "I don't know, after all, I have been separated from Yang for so many years. When she disappeared on the battlefield, we mobilized all the members of the clan who were present at that time to find her.  But no one is alive but no one is dead, no one knows her whereabouts at all, and I also faintly feel that maybe Yang is not dead."

    Uchiha Chen said regretfully: "Unfortunately, although I don't know who Yang you are talking about, I can only tell you that my mother passed away when I was very young, and I can be very clear  I'm sure, he is definitely not from your Hyuga clan."

    "Is that so." After hearing Uchiha Tatsuo's words, Xianji nodded slightly disappointed. It can be seen that his eyes that were originally full of excitement and hope dimmed at that moment.

    Huoto patted Hinata Xianji, who was a little depressed, and spoke to comfort Xianji, but the result was not ideal. After all, he had not received any information from his daughter for so many years. At this moment, when he was closest to the truth, he was told  This is not true, one can imagine how much disappointment Xianci will have in his heart.

    "Then please tell me, where did your white eyes come from! Don't say you don't have them, our Hyuga clan has special perception skills, and can perceive the breath of the tribe, especially those who have opened the white eyes.  Since you are not from the Hyuga clan, why do you have supercilious eyes!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and ninety seventh; Hinata's persecution

    ?

    Xianci's eyes suddenly sharpened, sweeping away the previous decadence.  He looked at Uchiha Chen with sharp eyes, his hands were lowered slightly, and he had already made a battle preparation.

    He also knows that he is not Uchiha Tatsuo's opponent, but as a member of the Hyuga family, everything must be based on the interests of the family, especially as members of the branch family, they are destined to dedicate themselves to the family from birth  life.  At this moment, Xianci has long had the consciousness to dedicate his life to the family.

    "White eyes are the boundary line of our Hyuga clan's blood, and it is absolutely not allowed to flow out! As members of the Hyuga clan, we have the obligation and need to ask you about the origin of your white eyes!" Xianji put one hand behind his back, stretched out the palm of his hand, and stretched his legs  Put on a different stance, and get ready to fight with Huoto.

    Shikahisa Nara, Commander Mosaku Hatake and the others are still feeling emotional. They originally thought this would be a touching scene of family recognition, but they didn't expect that they guessed the beginning but not the ending.

    A touching scene of confessing relatives abruptly turned into a tense battle. It seemed that as long as someone made a move first, the war would be on the verge of breaking out.

    Before they had time to react, they didn't even think of stopping Xianci and Huoto's actions.  When they started to react, the result of the matter had become like this. They had no way to intervene, and they were not qualified to intervene.

    After all, the blood-stained boundary of a family is often the most critical and deadly thing in that family, especially the blood-stained boundary family like the Hyuga clan. It can be said that all their power is concentrated on these white eyes, and only those who have opened the white eyes can  Unleash the power of Rouquan to the extreme.  Because only Baiyan can see through the meridians running and flowing under the human body.

    Hatake Mosaku and the others are also in a dilemma now. It is related to the blood limit of the family. It is impossible for them to prevent others from asking for an explanation, right?

    Every family has their own unique secrets. Even the Third Hokage cannot stop them. Although Mosaku Hatake holds a high position, he is only the head of Anbu. Even the Third Hokage cannot stop them. Why should they  to stop?

    At this moment, everyone can only be secretly anxious in their hearts, and say good things to Chen, hoping that Uchiha Chen will not blame the two of them.

    Uchiha Chen smiled coldly, and couldn't help mocking: "Put away your little tricks, do you think you can beat me?"

    "If we can't fight, we will fight. We swear to the death to protect the dignity of the Hyuga clan." Hyuga Xianji said in a deep voice.

    "Another poor guy who has been poisoned by the family!" Uchiha Tatsumi couldn't help muttering in a low voice, but he didn't have the desire to fight Hinata Xianji, and he waved at the two of them in a dispirited way: "Look at that!  You are a poor person, today I don't care about you, put away those pitiful auras on you, in my eyes, you are no different from three-year-old children, and don't think that you are the only ones in the whole ninja world  The Hyuga Clan has supercilious eyes, naive!"

    After Uchiha Tatsuya finished speaking, he couldn't help but sneered, as if he was mocking the two of them as toads sitting in a well and watching the sky. They had never seen the world, and they didn't know the heights of the sky and the earth. I really thought they were the only ones in the Hyuga clan who had white eyes?  Innocent!

    Seemingly hearing something in Uchiha Tatsuya's words, the shrewd and experienced Hinata Enji stopped the impulsive Huoto, exchanged glances with Hatake Mosaku and the others, and found that they nodded towards him insignificantly.  , Then he took a long breath and said: "Where did you say that, isn't the white eye a blood-stained boundary that only our Hyuga clan has?"

    After hearing Xianji's question, Hatake Mosaku and others also looked at Uchiha Chen expectantly, as if they were waiting for his answer.

    It was not convenient for them to make a move before, but this did not prevent them from standing here and continuing to listen. After all, if they really fought, Mosaku Hatake would not be helpless, and he would still have to stop it anyway.  After hearing Uchiha Chen's answer, he shrewdly noticed that there was something in Chen's words.

    He who has been engaged in intelligence-related work all year round knew that this matter was not as simple as he imagined the moment Chen spoke. Maybe there would be some unknown secrets in it. Now they stay here and listen to Uchiha Chen  Speaking of which, maybe he will know some secrets that have not been handed down in the ninja world, so he nodded to Hinata Enji to continue asking.

    But Uchiha Chen smiled coldly, looked at several people with a bit of sarcasm, and said slowly: "Why, why should I tell you?"

    Hearing the sarcasm on Uchiha Tatsumi's face, the hot-tempered Hyuga Hitoto couldn't help it, and he rolled up his sleeves and wanted to rush forward regardless of whether he beat Uchiha Tatsumi or not.This time, Hinata Fireto was stopped by sharp eyes.

    Huoto looked at Xianji who stopped him angrily, and said in a bad tone: "Old man, what's wrong with you, didn't you hear what he said, why did you say that? This is clearly teasing us, this  Who in the world has supercilious eyes besides our Hyuga clan?"

    "Calm down, Huoto!" Xianji is not as impatient as Huoto. Although the previous fight with Uchiha Tatsuo was a little insufficient, he is indeed a rational ninja in essence. If that day is not the case  Crisis, if Hatake Mosaku, Nara Shikoku and the others were seriously injured, he would not appear so impulsive.  He stopped Hyuga Fireto, and signaled with his eyes that he must play by ear and not be too impulsive.

    After struggling several times, Huoto failed to break out from Xianci's siege. After all, he was too young and not as strong as Xianci.  After a few struggles, he gave up the action, just looked at Xianji and Uchiha Chen with his arms folded, it seemed that he would never give up if there was no one to say.

    Chen snorted coldly, "Stupid!"

    "You!" Huoto was furious, and tried to rush over again, but the result was the same, and he was stopped by Xianci.

    "What? It sounds like you're still not convinced?"

    "Who knows if you just said it casually in an attempt to get away with it? You go to this ninja world and ask casually. Who doesn't know that white eyes are the exclusive blood-stained boundary of our Hyuga clan? Want to fool the past with this kind of loopholes? Delusion!  "

    "Hahahaha!" Uchiha Tatsun laughed back angrily, and said loudly: "Okay! Today I will let you, an ignorant person, learn a lot. Remember to read more books in the future, and don't come out to embarrass yourself!"   (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and ninety-eight; broke the news

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsu laughed back angrily, looked at Hyuga Fireto with a mocking face, threw his hands back, and the corners of his clothes floated back with Uchiha Tatsuo's movements, and he sat on the chair with the old god on top and said:  "The things that happened back then may not be recorded now, and this is also a normal thing."

    As he spoke, he couldn't help showing a trace of hesitation on his face. After all, too many people were involved in this matter. Should he speak out?  Perhaps speaking out may change the history of the entire ninja world.

    However, what does this have to do with Uchiha Tatsumi?  Can you see the word care from his face?  No, so he doesn't care at all.

    "Do you know Otsutsuki Kaguya?"

    Hearing this name, both Hatake Mosaku and Hyuga Huoto Hinata Enji shook their heads blankly.

    "Do you know who it is?" Mosaku Hatake asked softly.

    "I don't know, but it sounds familiar." Nara Shikahisa shook his head.

    "Who knows, maybe he invented the person?" Hyuga Fudo sneered: "Invent a person that we don't know, assuming that he has supercilious eyes, I will do this trick!"

    "Ignorance." Uchiha Chen cast a cold glance at Hyuga Firedo and continued to speak, "Thousands of years ago, a woman named Otsuki Kaguya Hime fled to our planet in order to escape from disaster.  In the territory of the ancestral country, he immediately married the daimyo emperor of the ancestral country. Feeling the hardships of the people in the world, he took the fruit of the sacred tree and became the ten-tailed Jinchuriki. It is also the ancestor of Chakra who possessed the power  After that, Otsuki Kaguya Hime ended the troubled times for thousands of years by herself.

    So people began to believe in Kaguya Ji, because Kaguya Hime was an ascetic, but after she gained people's belief, she was blessed by everyone and then became pregnant, and gave birth to two children who were born with the power of yin and yang¡ª¡ªHamura and Yuyi  .

    But the good times didn't last long, because of people's admiration, Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime's power became stronger day by day, and slowly the originally kind Kaguya Hime was polluted by the world, and gradually became selfish, so she began to slave  People from all over the world come.

    In order to prevent his mother from falling into the abyss, Yuyi Yucun paid homage to the Toad Immortal of the Toad Clan in Mt.

    After that, Kaguya Ji launched the infinite moon reading in advance, bound all the animals on the earth, transformed them into a new species, and turned them into the seeds of the sacred tree.  In order to fight against their mother, Yuyi and Yucun began to work together to deal with their mother. After a series of battles, at the last moment, Yuyi used the Earth Explosion Star to seal Otsuki Kaguya Hime on the moon.

    Later, Otsutsuki Yuyi founded the Ninja sect, called himself the Six Paths Immortal, and spread the method of extracting Chakra. After that, he gave birth to two sons: Yin Indra, the ancestor of the Uchiha clan, inherited his immortal eyes, and Yang  The Ashura is also the ancestor of the Thousand Hands Clan who inherited his immortal body.  One of the two brothers grew stronger because of love, and the other grew stronger because of hatred. The two fell into disagreement, which started the millennium-long struggle between Uchiha and Senju.

    And his younger brother Hamura voluntarily chose to go to the moon to guard the seal after leaving his offspring Hinata, and left the blood of the Otsutsuki Hamura clan on the moon.

    Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime has the power of both white eyes and reincarnation eyes at the same time, and her son Yuyi inherited Kaguya Hime's reincarnation eyes, and his son Hamura inherited his white eyes.  That's it, Hamura passed on his ability of rolling eyes. Not only the Hyuga clan has rolling eyes, but the Otsutsuki clan in the moon also has the ability of rolling eyes.  "

    "So" Uchiha Tatsuo paused at this point, looked at them with an illiterate look, and said, "Do you still think that white eyes are the blood-stained limit exclusive to your Hyuga clan? It's really ignorant, and I will remember that people are ugly in the future."  Just go and read more books, and don¡¯t come out to embarrass yourself.¡±

    After listening to Uchiha Tatsuya's words, whether it was Hatake Mosaku or Nara Shikaku, they were all shocked and speechless. Without him, the amount of information contained in Uchiha Tatsuo's words is too great.  Not only did he tell the origin of the white eyes, but he also explained the history of thousands of years ago, even tens of thousands of years ago.

    And those histories are all covered under false appearances, no one knows, maybe Uchiha Madara is a half-knower, but even he only vaguely knows some things he should know, like  Otsutsuki Kaguya, and the origin of the moon, he has no way of knowing, and Heijue will never tell him the truth of the matter.

    It can be said that they are the only ones who understand all the historical truth.

    "Hiss this how is this possible!" ?Liang Lujiu shook his head in shock, with an expression of disbelief: "Why, why have we never heard of it? Why? Also, why do you know these things?"

    "Does the Senju Clan have any ancestors of the Uchiha Clan?" Hatake Mosaku nodded thoughtfully. Although Uchiha Tatsuya just said something casually and didn't go further, the keen Hatake Mosaku did.  Got the point, although his other news is shocking enough, but no one has ever told him that there is such a connection between the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan.

    On the other hand, Hinata Enji and Hyuga Fireto, the two of them were so angry that they couldn't speak at the moment, it was just a joke, but it turned out that Uchiha Tatsuo actually told this history, Hinata  Hito was trembling with anger, he raised his hand tremblingly and pointed at Tatsuo Uchiha and said, "Youyouyou"

    "Who knows if what you said is true, what if it's all fabricated by you!" Hyuga Fireto was not convinced, and still said angrily.

    However, Uchiha Chen didn't pay attention to him anymore, but said flatly: "It's up to you, as long as you are happy."

    Originally, Uchiha Chen didn't need to prove anything, who is he?  Besides Kaguya Hime, the strongest in the Naruto world, would he be worried that a mere Hinata branch would question him?  He was just bored, and he didn't care how much sensation his words would cause in the ninja world if they spread out.

    Although Hyuga Firedo is still trying to be brave, he has already faintly agreed with what Uchiha Tatsu said in his heart, otherwise he would not have acted like that.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and ninety nine; Barabara

    ?

    "Hoto!" Hinata Kenji shook his head slightly at Hito, then looked at Uchiha Tatsuo respectfully and said, "Then, since your Excellency said so, are you a descendant of the so-called Otsutsuki clan?"  ?¡±

    Chen shook his head: "Other than your Hyuga clan, the descendants of Yucun only have the Taketori clan that is still on the ground. It's a pity that I am neither, and the Otsutsuki clan that lives on the moon is to prevent Kaguya  Ji broke the seal and came out to monitor Kaguya Hime, so she didn't come to the ground."

    "Then why do you have supercilious eyes? It seems that your identity has nothing to do with supercilious eyes?" Xianci continued to ask.

    Uchiha Chen frowned impatiently and said: "I said why you old man is so annoying, didn't I say it. Returning to the ancestors, are you not wearing ears or are you deaf?"

    Uchiha Tatsumi's impatient tone made Hinata Xianji's breath stagnant, that's right, because he didn't have any evidence, and he couldn't expose what Uchiha Tatsu said, after all, he didn't have anything to prove what Uchiha Tatsu said was wrong,  He even vaguely felt that Uchiha Tatsuo was not fooling them.

    Perhaps the truth of this ninja world is just like what he said.  But what he couldn't understand was why he knew these secrets that no one else knew.

    Hinata Xianji thought for a while, and said: "Then, sir, why haven't we heard of this before, and there is no record of anything about Hamura's ancestors in our family's genealogy."

    Hinata Enji had already used words like Hamura ancestors inadvertently, which shows that he has actually accepted Uchiha Tatsumi's words from the bottom of his heart.

    Chen hehe smiled, the so-called reaching out and not hitting the smiling face, since Hinata Enji asked such a respectful and modest question, then Uchiha Tatsu would not be able to say anything about him, if he was as stubborn as Uchiha Tatsuo like Hyuga Futo or Akido Choza  To death, perhaps there will be another ending.

    Now that so much has been said, it doesn't matter if I say a little more about Tatsuo Uchiha.

    After sorting out his language, Chen said, "Actually, why no one knows these things? Because the Six Paths Immortals buried the truth of these things. After all, even they couldn't really kill their mother Datong.  Ki Kaguya Hime, but she can only be sealed on the moon, in order to prevent someone from doing evil and releasing Otsuki Kaguya Hime to harm the world, so Hamura and Yuyi decided to bury the truth of this history."

    "Is that so?" Xianci nodded thoughtfully, and after understanding, he took a step back, indicating that he no longer had any doubts in his mind.

    Hearing this, Nara Shikahisa smiled wryly and spread his hands to Uchiha Chen, then looked at Hatake Mosaku and said: "Master Mosaku, the situation may have exceeded our expectations now, if Mr. Chen said everything  If it is true, then this matter is no longer in our power to make a decision.¡±

    Saying that, Nara Shikahisa turned his head to look at Uchiha Chen and said solemnly: "Mr. Chen, what you said is beyond the scope of our decision-making, so I think what evidence do you have to prove that these things are  Is it true? Or where did you see these contents, the truth of being buried by the Sage of the Six Paths, even our Konoha Village has no record."

    "Actually, it is very simple to confirm this matter." Uchiha Tatsumi smiled mysteriously, "There is actually a record of this matter in Konoha, but the matter recorded there is somewhat different from the version I told, after all, it is  Modified content."

    "Where is it?" Nara Shikahisa's eyes lit up, and he hurriedly asked.

    "On the stone tablet under the ground of the Nanga Shrine, the clan site of the Uchiha clan, there is a record of this incident on it, but the incident recorded on it is not the complete version of the whole incident. At the same time, the stone tablet was  Some of the information on it has been tampered with, and a lot of it has been deleted. More importantly, the content on the stele can only be seen with the kaleidoscope Sharingan.  The strong one cannot see without the kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    "real?"

    "Tch! Believe it or not, I'm not in the mood to lie to you." Uchiha Tatsuya nodded, and said, "Otherwise, why do you think why our ancestor Uchiha Madara defected? If you didn't see the stone tablet that was tampered with  , would he have such a pessimistic thought of destroying the world?"

    "Hiss" Hatake Mosaku couldn't help taking a deep breath when he heard Uchiha Tatsumi say that name that was taboo throughout Konoha, as if he knew something again.  But he didn't grasp the point of the matter, Nara Shikahisa discovered in his words.?? Ni.

    "Uchiha Madara? That man!" Nara Shikajiu couldn't help lowering his head in thought for a moment, then suddenly raised his head and said, "Can you tell me who modified the content on that stone tablet?"

    Chen shook his head: "I don't know, but I know that the content on the stele was originally Yu Yi, which is the last clue left by the Immortal of the Six Paths. If you want to modify the information left on it, unless you reach the  Otherwise, with the level of strength of the Sage of the Six Paths, it would be impossible to modify the contents of the stele so easily."

    Uchiha Tatsuki lied a little here. Of course he knows who modified the content on the stele, but he will not tell the truth about Heijue. After all, he still needs someone to give Otsuki Kaguya Hime  Release it, if all the secrets are revealed at this time, then what is the meaning of this world.

    It is always necessary to leave a little suspense for the world, isn't it?  I want to make this world a little interesting and hide something, maybe something unexpected will happen.

    Hearing this, Shikaku Nara thought for a while and quietly approached Mosaku Hatake and whispered in his ear: "Master Mosaku, it seems that the only one who has opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan in the Uchiha clan is Kagami-sama  Right? Are we"

    Hatake Mosaku nodded and said: "Well, I will tell him about this matter. Also, this matter is beyond our ability to decide. It must be reported to the third generation to make a decision. Unexpectedly,  In just a few days, we have already reported so much information, I don¡¯t know what the three generations of adults will think" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred;

    ?

    Hatake Mosaku shook his head with a wry smile. The development of the matter was not what he hoped for.  But now that the matter has come to this point, that's the only way to go, he raised his hand and said to everyone: "Today's matter will be counted as the top secret of Konoha and even the entire ninja world, and everyone is not allowed to disclose what happened today  , otherwiseyou should be punished as a traitor to the village!"

    After Hatake Mosaku said this, he suddenly opened his eyes, with a strong murderous look in his eyes, as if he would really kill people if everyone present did not agree.

    "Yes!" Everyone said again and again.

    Seeing everyone nodding, Hatake Mosaku couldn't help withdrawing his aura in satisfaction, took out the seal paper stickers in the ninja bag and said to Hyuga Enji and Hyuga Toto: "I'm sorry, it's not that I don't believe you, it's just that  But the matter is very important, we must act cautiously in this matter, so we must seal your memory"

    Hearing Hatake Mosaku's words, Hyuga Enji and Hyuga Huto didn't show any dissatisfaction, they shook their heads lightly and said: "We still know the matter, after all, it is such an important event, and, I'm afraid we want to keep  You can't keep a secret."

    Xianci smiled wryly, there was no other way, they were members of the Hyuga Clan, they had no secrets in front of the Zongjia, even if they were given a password, but under the control of the caged bird, they still kept secrets in front of the Zongjia.  Will involuntarily tell the secret, so only sealing the memory is the best choice.

    Seeming to understand the helplessness of Xianji and Hyuga Firedo, Hatake Mosaku showed a guilty look, but the movements of his hands did not relax because of guilt, and Hatake Mosaku stuck the sealing spell on the two of them.  On his body, his hands quickly formed seals, and the yin chakra in his body began to surge.

    Immediately, he pointed at Hyuga Futo's forehead, and with the other hand on Hyuga Kenji's chest, and placed sealing spells on the two of them respectively. Only those with the same strength as him or even stronger than him can untie them.  The spell on his body, but with Hatake Mosaku's super-kage-level strength, if he wants to unravel the spell, he needs another super-kage-level strong man to untie it.

    However, currently the strongest of the Hyuga Clan barely reaches the Kage-level, and there is no super-Kage-level powerhouse, so it is not easy for them to unlock the spell.

    After the memory was sealed, the two of them felt dizzy for a while, and they staggered and fainted immediately.  Fortunately, Mosaku Hatake had quick eyes and quickly grabbed the two of them, and put them gently on the seats.

    Originally, it was best for Nara Shikokulai to seal the memory of the two of them. After all, all the chakras in his body are Yin-type Chakras, and what is needed to seal the spell is Yin-type Chakra, but Nara Shikoku's strength  It's too bad, he can barely seal one person, and he will lose his strength due to exhaustion of chakra, and he can't do it at all to seal two people.

    What's more, even if he is sealed, with his strength less than that of the elite Jonin, it is easy for the powerhouse of the Hyuga clan to break the seal. To be on the safe side, it is best for Hatake Mosaku to do it, and it can be regarded as a gift for two  people enough respect.

    Seeing that Mosaku Hatake sealed the memories of the two but not his own, Shikajiu Nara couldn't help asking curiously: "Master Mosaku, what about me? Seal my memory too."

    Putting the two together, Hatake Mosaku turned his head to look at Shikahisa Nara and said with a smile: "You don't have to, I believe you, as the next successor of the Nara Clan patriarch, there is no need to seal the memory, and I still need  Help me analyze the situation together!"

    Lu Jiu twisted his mouth and couldn't help thinking in his heart: "Believe it? Believe in a ghost, I'm afraid he wants to drag me into a coolie again." Knowing that he couldn't escape this disaster, Nara Shikajiu could only sigh helplessly: "  Well, Lord Maoshuo, if you have anything, just give it directly."

    Hatake Mosaku didn't speak immediately, but glanced at Uchiha Tatsuya.  Seeing this, knowing that he is not needed here for the time being, Uchiha Tatsuo shrugged his shoulders and turned away boredly: "Okay, since I have nothing to do here, then I'll leave first, just call me when I leave, don't send me off."  .¡±

    Chen waved his hands with his back to the two, and walked out of the tent with Xianji in one hand and Huoto in the other.

    After seeing Uchiha Tatsumi go out, Hatake Mosaku breathed a sigh of relief. After all, Uchiha Tatsuo's oppressive force is still too great. Even if he doesn't say a word, standing here has a sense of oppression, which makes him feel depressed.  People are extremely uncomfortable.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Shigeru Hatake set up a soundproof barrier inside the tent.  A large semi-circular transparent light cover covered the entire tent. In the soundproof barrier, no matter how the two talked, they would not be heard by outsiders.

    "Okay, now it's time to talk about how to deal with this matter." Shigeru Hatake put down the sound-proof barrier and said slightly.With a sigh, he turned his head to look at Nara Shikahisa, only to find that Nara Shikaku was bowing his head in thought at the moment.

    "What do you think, Mosaku-sama?" Shikuhisa Nara did not say his answer, but asked rhetorically.

    Hatake Mosaku thought for a while, "About what he said, it should be half and half. We believe half at most, and who knows if the other half is true. But this matter is too horrifying. Who would think of a supercilious look?"  It actually involved things that happened thousands of years ago."

    "Who knows" Nara Shikajiu curled his lips, picked up a fruit from the table and threw it in his hands continuously: "If you want me to tell you, this matter is not as exaggerated as you said, there is no need for him to lie  We, I think everything he said should be true, besides, didn¡¯t he say that there are records left by the Immortal of the Six Paths at the Nanhe Shrine, and we only need to investigate and find out the truth of the matter.¡±

    "That's right" Mosaku Hatake nodded after listening to it, and then, as if thinking of something, he suddenly laughed: "Hahaha, who would have thought that things would be like this back then, no wonder the truth of things would be so different."  Buried. But what shocked me the most was that the Uchiha clan had the same ancestor as the Senju clan, which was unexpected."

    "I didn't pay attention to this, but after we report to the third generation, the third generation should go to investigate this matter in person, so we don't need to worry about it."

    "Yeah." Hatake Mosaku sighed softly: "Kaleidoscope Sharingan, this time I'm going to trouble Master Kagami again. In fact, the fewer people who know about this matter, the better, but there is one of them who can't get around it.  Uchiha people."

    Shikahisa Nara frowned slightly, he knew what Mosaku Hatake was worried about, it was nothing more than the Uchiha clan.  He was worried that what Chen said was true, and Uchiha mirror would choose to defect like that man after seeing the contents of the shrine.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and first; unnecessary suspicion

    ?

    According to what Uchiha Chen said, that man back then, that god-like man, walked on that road only after seeing the news on the stone tablet.

    That's why he chose to defect. When he said that he needed a kaleidoscope to check the information on the stele, Hatake Mosaku's first reaction was Uchiha Mirror.

    "I just don't know how Master Uchiha Kagami will react after seeing the information on that stone tablet." Mosaku Hatake sighed softly, and sat down helplessly, holding a pen in his hand, not knowing how to start writing.

    Shikahisa Nara pondered for a moment, as if he had thought of something, and subconsciously asked after he realized, "What? What did you just say, Mr. Mosaku?"

    "Huh? I'm worried that Mr. Jing will choose the same path as that man after seeing the content on the stele"

    "No." Shikahisa Nara denied Hatake Mosaku's speculation, and seemed to know the worries in Hatake Mosaku's heart, so he couldn't help comforting him: "You must know that Kagami-sama is committed to maintaining the relationship between the Uchiha family and the village.  In addition, he is the apprentice of the second-generation Hokage-sama, so it is basically impossible to follow the path of that man."

    Speaking of which, Nara Shikahisa patted Hatake Mosaku on the shoulder lightly, as if trying to make him feel at ease.  After all, this incident has not happened yet, although Uchiha Tatsuo's words cannot be ignored, but there is no need to believe them too much.

    After all, although he said that he is an ally of Konoha for the time being, he is not sure that such a powerful ally can be controlled by Konoha, and the covenant concluded when the strengths of the two parties are not equal is actually not safe.

    Because the strong side may repent at any time and make a move to break the contract, but Konoha, who is the weak side, has no way to protest at all, and can only passively accept Uchiha Tatsuo's move to break the contract.

    Even, they have nothing to condemn.

    Besides, when the information is not equal, you must be careful in everything. After all, it is the information given by the potential enemy. If you believe all of it, you are really a fool and too straightforward.

    In fact, Hatake Mosaku still understands this truth, but the authorities are confused by the onlookers. Hatake Mosaku cares too much about Konoha, as the so-called concern leads to chaos.

    Nara Shikohisa is relatively calmer than Hatake Mosaku, and he is also a guy with an IQ of over 250. Nara Shikoku is indeed a very reliable teammate when he is not emotional.

    After listening, Hatake Mosaku spread his hands, pushed away the paper and pen in front of him, looked sideways at Nara Shikahisa and smiled: "Okay, then you can write. I'm a little tired,  I'm afraid I need to rest for a while. I'll leave the report for the third generation to you, so come on."

    Having said that, Hatake Mosaku stood up and pulled Nara Shikahisa to the main seat to sit down, patted him on the shoulder to express his encouragement, and then walked away with Nara Shikaku's resentful expression.

    "I knew it would be like this, why am I so stupid" Shikajiu Nara wanted to cry but had no tears, and looked at the direction of Mosaku Hatake's departure with a hopeless expression on his face.

    Since he is already in place at this moment, it is impossible for him to leave now even if he wants to.  Immediately smiled helplessly, lifted the pen in his hand, looked at the white paper in front of him and fell into deep thought.

    After thinking for a long time, Nara Shikahisa still couldn't write.

    "Uchiha Tatsu" Nara Shikahisa squinted his eyes and looked at the sunlight penetrating into the tent through the gap in the door of the tent.  Who are you Or, you are not from this world at all!"

    Uchiha Tatsumi, who was wandering in the Konoha camp, had no idea at this moment that Shikahisa Nara had begun to doubt his identity.

    But even if he knows it doesn't matter, after knowing that this is just a parallel world, Uchiha Tatsu no longer worries that his actions will affect the history of the Naruto world, that's why he makes such unscrupulous actions that affect the plot of later generations  matter.

    Uchiha Chen wanted to see if he would have an impact on his own world after changing the plot line of this parallel world.

    As for what kind of things will happen in this world, he doesn't care at all. In this world, there are only one or two people he cares about. As long as their life trajectory is not deviated, then everything will be fine.

    At the same time, in Hatake Mosaku's tent, Nara Shikuhisa had already begun to write down the words that Uchiha Tatsuo said today.

    He wrote those words intact on the paper, whether it was about Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime or the grievances between the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan, and he even wrote down some of his own opinions afterwards.

    In his opinion, theIt is essential to investigate the Nanga Shrine of the Uchiha family.  Even if it is the ancestral land of the Uchiha clan, it is necessary.

    Even, it is not just for Uchiha mirror to pass alone, but to be accompanied by someone.

    Although Shikahisa Nara said that he should trust Uchiha mirror, in fact, he did not take any less precautionary measures.

    Before he defected, didn't that man give everything for Konoha wholeheartedly?  Didn't he choose to defect at the last moment?

    In the letter, Shikahisa Nara strongly recommended Hiruza Sarutobi of the Third Hokage to go there in person.  This matter is of great importance, and it is absolutely impossible for more people to know about it.  If possible, he hoped that this information would be incinerated after it fell into the eyes of Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    In his opinion, no one can believe it except Sarutobi Hiruzen, who is the third Hokage. Even he, after the matter here is over, he will take the initiative to apply to seal his memory.  If possible, don't even tell Danzo, this is what Nara Shikahisa clearly wrote on paper.

    Except for death, only forgetting is the best way to protect secrets.

    Nara Shikahisa's suggestion is carefully considered and sincere, and basically every sentence is analyzed from the perspective of Konoha, and there is no habit of laziness and procrastination in the past.

    He himself knows what kind of sensation this matter will cause if it is exposed, so he should be more cautious, and be careful not to expose Muye Village and become a target of public criticism in the ninja world.

    After writing his own and Hatake Mosaku's suggestion, Nara Shikahisa checked it carefully, and after confirming that there were no mistakes, he sealed the information three layers, and even imposed a restriction, and then called out the Anbu members to let them rush  Hand it over to the third Hokage who is far away in Iwanin Village.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and second; before the war

    ?

    After Nara Shikahisa finished writing the information, he did not give it to Hatake Mosaku to read it again, but sent it away directly.

    Shimosaku Hatake has said all that needs to be said, and Shikahisa Nara is not a fool. He knows what to write and what to focus on.

    Now that Hatake Mosaku has already pointed out that there is no need for Nara Shikahisa to do anything more, and he himself has stepped out of the tent, which means that this matter ends here, and the rest will be left to Nara Shikahisa.

    If Shikahisa Nara doesn't even have this kind of courage, then he is not worthy to be the recognized heir of the Nara clan this year.

    Moreover, at the end of the information, Nara Shikahisa has clearly written that this matter cannot be made known to more people, not even Danzo.

    There are not many people in this world who can be trusted.  If too many people know about it, Konoha will definitely become the target of public criticism.  At that time, what they will have to face is not only the crusade from the four major powers. At that time, Konoha will become the public enemy of the entire ninja world until Konoha is defeated.

    After sending the information away, Nara Kajiu couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief, lying weakly on Hatake Mosaku's table.

    What he experienced today has exceeded Nara Shikahisa's imagination. It can be said that the number of times he was surprised in a day today has exceeded the sum of all the times in the previous twenty years.

    Even Nara Shikajiu faintly felt that after discovering the truth of this world, nothing could surprise him anymore.  Perhaps, this is what people often say is not to be surprised.

    Nara Shikahisa was lying on the table. He felt that they had experienced a lot during this period of time. The matter of Uchiha Tatsuo alone had been reported to the third generation of Sarutobi Hiruzen three times in a row.  It can be said that this is the most tiring battle he has ever experienced

    In the tent, Nara Shikahisa feels the desolation of his own situation, but the whole Konoha camp will not stop because of his desolation alone.

    Once the switch of the war machine is activated, it is not so easy to stop.

    The preparation for a battle is definitely not something that can be done simply by gathering all the people together.

    After receiving their respective missions, the elite jnin had already summoned their subordinates, but at this time they did not disclose their respective missions to their subordinates.

    After packing up their luggage, everyone gathered on the flat ground in front of the camp, waiting for the arrival of others.

    Gradually, more and more people came, and when the entire Konoha camp had assembled, Mosaku Hatake led the Nara deer, who was paralyzed in his tent with salted fish, to arrive after a long time.

    Standing on the high platform, looking at the group of ninjas facing him with their heads up and their chests up, Mosaku Hatake felt a little unbearable. After this battle, how many of these fresh lives will survive  return.

    However, this bit of intolerance is only fleeting. After all, people who have experienced World War II have long been accustomed to seeing life and death, and will not give up this battle plan just because they can't bear the death of their companions.

    War always kills people, and as ninjas, they should have the consciousness of death as early as the moment they become ninjas.  Ninja has never been a game of playing tricks.  Moreover, in their hearts, if they could bring victory to Konoha, so what if they were sacrificed?

    Hatake Mosaku closed his eyes, took a sharp breath, and slowly relaxed his body, a breath of stale air flowed out from his nostrils.

    "Okay!" Mosaku Hatake opened his eyes and looked at the ninjas off the court. Chakra in the body of luck said loudly: "Now everyone is here. I think everyone should already know what the purpose of this gathering is.  Bar."

    "That's right! With the approval of the three generations of adults, we are ready to launch the final general attack on the ninjas of Sand Ninja Village. The plan has been assigned to the captains of each team. We must bring Sand  Ninja defeat! But!"

    Saying that, Hatake Mosaku paused here, and he hesitated before speaking: "This battle is different from the past, and the sacrifice rate in this battle may be the highest casualty rate since this battle  , even those elite junin and even me may die in this war."

    Hearing what Hatake Mosaku said, the audience couldn't help buzzing in small voices.  Who is Shigeru Hatake?  World War II has already earned a great reputation, as one of the most feared people in various ninja villages, but now even he says that he is not sure to save himself in this war, let alone them, low ninja and middle ninja?

    Could it be that the top management has already planned to use them as cannon fodder?  At this time everyoneSuch thoughts could not help but emerge from the head, so the discussion could not help becoming louder again.

    "Okay! Be quiet!" Mosaku Hatake knew what they were thinking, and interrupted their discussion. Seeing that everyone on the field calmed down slowly, Mosaku Hatake couldn't help but nodded and said: "I  I know what you are thinking, don¡¯t worry. As a ninja of Konoha, I will never let my companions become cannon fodder. I, Mosaku Hatake, promise here that as long as I have one breath, I will never let anyone go.  A companion, even if it's just a ninja! I will do what I say!"

    After hearing Hatake Mosaku's assurance, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.  After all, as the commander on the battlefield, his words will not lie.

    "In view of the high casualty rate of this war, there are unspeakable secrets in the family, those who are afraid of death and do not want to participate in the war, and those who have no offspring, I allow you not to participate in this battle, so is there anyone? Stand up and I will let you  Retreat with the logistics troops! Don't worry, I will do what I say."

    However, after Hatake Mosaku said this, no one stood up for a long time. Everyone straightened their chests and looked at Hatake Mosaku with a heroic face, and no one took half a step forward.  And those who were a little scared in their hearts, after seeing that their companions did not stand up, they blushed but did not choose to stand up.

    "Is there no one?" Shigeru Hatake frowned slightly, "Let me say this one last time, the casualty rate in this battle will be very high, so those who have unspeakable secrets or are afraid can stand up, and I allow you to follow along."  Logistical troops retreat!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and third; the war begins

    ?

    Hatake Mosaku repeated this sentence three times, but he still didn't see anyone move half a step.  Seeing this, he couldn't help but nodded in satisfaction.

    "Okay!" He laughed and said, "As expected of our Konoha's good boys, they are all good! If that's the case let's go!"

    There is no need for an oath before the battle, nor is there any need to boost morale before the battle, just the few words Hatake Mosaku said before are enough.

    The current Konoha ninjas are united as one, and their morale has already reached the highest point, so there is no need to do some fancy things.

    After receiving the order from Mosaku Hatake to set off, a group of Konoha ninjas moved slightly, and they all used the instant body technique to leave and go to their respective mission locations.

    After everyone left, Hatake Mosaku sighed slightly, and said to Nara Shikaku behind him: "Shikaku, is it right for us to take risks like this"

    Nara Shikaku understood Moshuo's concerns, smiled slightly, and gave him a hint of encouragement and said, "Don't worry, Moshuo-sama, we will win this battle! Also, you are the commander, don't be in the middle of the battle."  Putting such an anxious look in front of the people below will affect morale."

    Hatake Mosaku nodded: "I know that." As he spoke, the expression on his face gradually returned to normal.  Looking up at the sky, the morning sun had already shone on the earth, and with the first ray of warm sunlight falling down, the time at this moment was a sign that it was almost noon.

    "It's time for us to act!" Saying that Mosaku Hatake waved his hand, a group of logistics personnel, medical ninjas and the wounded began to pack up the entire Konoha Camp.

    Immediately, Mosaku Hatake entrusted the commander's warrant to Shikahisa Nara, and asked him to take charge of the relocation of the entire camp on his behalf. Mosaku Hatake still had his own tasks, and it was impossible to guard the camp of Konoha all the time, so  He had already assigned several elite Jonin to assist Nara Shikoku to protect Konoha's logistics staff.

    "Your injuries are still not healed, so you can retreat with them. When I'm not around, you are the commander of the camp. All decisions are made by you. Don't let me down the trust you have placed in you!"

    Hatake Mosaku patted Lu Jiu on the shoulder, his expression of trust moved Lu Jiu slightly.  He nodded fiercely: "Don't worry. I will definitely protect them to the death."

    "Take care!" Nara Shikahisa gave Moshuo a deep look.

    "Take care!" Hatake Mosaku chuckled, "You must be alive!"

    After saying that sentence, Hatake Mosaku disappeared into the Konoha camp in a flash.

    Although Hatake Mosaku's injury is not completely healed now, the injury on his body at this moment has long been unable to affect his actions.  Even after these few battles, Hatake Mosaku's strength has faintly reached a new level.

    So now even though he can only display 70% of his strength, he is still the Konoha White Fang that makes all ninjas fearful!  Having him in this war is half the battle, and the other half depends on how the plans of the other Konoha ninjas are carried out.

    When the entire Konoha camp was raised on the ground, Uchiha Chen, who was resting in the tent with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes: "Has the plan started?"

    As his voice gradually became lower and finally became inaudible, his figure gradually disappeared into the tent.  There was only a small piece of paper slowly falling from the sky, which meant that there had been people here

    However, after Nara Shikahisa and Hatake Mosaku parted ways, he walked straight towards Chen's tent. When he saw that there was no trace of Chen in the tent, Shikajiu couldn't help but suffocate slightly.

    Fortunately, he saw the note floating on the ground, picked it up and frowned.

    The general idea is that since your large troops have already started to move, then I should go too, don't worry.  He will do what he promised you!

    After reading this note, Nara Shikahisa's frown slowly relaxed.  After all, although their plan is good, there are many loopholes in it. If there is no such powerful off-field assistance as Uchiha Tatsumi, I am afraid that the casualties will be really heavy.

    In Nara Shikahisa's heart, as long as Chen can save one or two teams, it is already good. He does not expect Chen to save all the Konoha ninjas. In his opinion, this is impossible.

    "Pleaseeveryone, the victory or defeat will be determined at one stroke!" Holding the note tightly, Nara Shika could not help but mutter to himself for a long time

    After Uchiha Tatsumi left the Konoha camp, he immediately developed his perception ability.

    At that moment, this invisible wave?With Uchiha Tatsumi as the center, it spreads continuously towards the surroundings.

    Chen's perception is everywhere where the ripples sweep.  In just one breath, Uchiha Tatsuo was able to sense several teams of Konoha ninjas that appeared within his range of perception.

    Looking at the direction they are going, it seems that they are all the dark sentry strongholds of Sand Ninja Village, and the strongholds where Sand Ninja Village hoards supplies.

    "It seems that they want to play guerrilla warfare! I didn't expect that guy Nara Shikahisa to be quite capable." Uchiha Tatsuo couldn't help thinking so in his heart, rubbing his chin.

    "However, if you think that this will kill and disable Sand Ninja Village, you would be too naive." Chen chuckled: "So the ultimate goal is to lure them all out? It's a bit troublesome.  "

    In just one perception time, Uchiha Tatsuo had an insight into the strategy that Nara Shikaku had come up with.  However, he did not act on this, but hid himself in the void, separated several wooden clones to go to various battlefields, and observed every move of the ninjas in Konoha Village.

    Of course, this is not to save them after they are exhausted, but to witness what is behind the scenes of this battle.

    Chen also didn't understand what had happened in the battle of Kikyo Mountain that made people so silent. Is it a small conflict in a certain part or because of the overall battle?

    ? In order not to miss every clue, Uchiha Tatsuya decided to separate out wooden clones and go to various battlefields to investigate the situation, so as to ensure that Uchiha Tatsuo witnessed every struggle in the Battle of Kikyo Mountain.  Only in this way can we better discover the secret of the Battle of Kikyo Mountain.

    Tatsuo Uchiha is in the void, and his thoughts are attached to his perception ability, constantly expanding around.

    However, in this state, he cannot spread his perception to the entire ninja world, unless he turns on the true six path mode to expand his perception to the entire ninja world.

    Chen is not so stupid, even if he wanted to use the Six Ways mode, it wouldn't work that way.  Besides, there was another person who made him feel afraid.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and four; the battle begins

    ?

    Chen did not do this, he is not a fool, if the Six Ways mode is really so simple to use, it is really overkill.

    Everyone should keep their own hole cards, and Uchiha Tatsuo's hole cards are the last six modes except the strong system.

    Before Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime appeared, try not to use this state if you can.

    The country of Sichuan is not big, but it is not small either.  During this day, Konoha's ninjas spent most of their time on the road. When they arrived at their respective mission locations, it wasn't until this time that the ninjas at the leader level revealed their real plans.  .

    Obviously, no matter who it is, they all have a surprised expression after hearing this plan.  They were all shocked by the generosity of their commander.

    "Is this really possible?" At this moment, a hint of doubt flashed across everyone's hearts.

    No wonder they have such thoughts in their hearts. After all, they have been ninjas for so many years, and they have never heard that they can use this method to win.

    The profession of ninja cannot be speculated by common sense. Their abilities can be great or small, and sometimes their strength even makes you completely do not know what language to use to describe them.

    Not to mention anything else, just by attaching Chakra to the legs, you can walk on the ground in many places. In this way, many ambushes lose their effect.

    In this way, many people will ask, in this case, what is the use of ninjas learning how to lay traps and how to prevent traps?

    It is true that in every ninja school, how to make traps, how to cause mass destruction, and even how to avoid dismantling traps are all subjects that ninjas must learn, and even once occupied a large proportion of their studies.  But regarding things like traps, the benevolent still sees the benevolent and the wise see wisdom, and different people have different opinions.

    The role of the trap is indeed great, is Fei Duan strong?  As one of the members of the undead duo of the Akatsuki organization, the dignified shadow-level powerhouse was still buried in the trap of the three of Zhuludie, and the same was true for Senju Naoki, whose body was shattered by tens of thousands of detonating symbols  , it can be said that if the ninja is not careful enough, it is easy to be buried in the trap.

    However, in fact, there are still a large number of ninjas who don't take the power of traps seriously. Even in Konoha, the importance of traps is declining year by year. Even in Naruto's era, even if they knew nothing about traps, as long as they have Chakra  , have the strength and still be able to graduate.

    At that time, how to set up traps only became a good or bad evaluation of ninjas, and it did not affect the promotion of ninjas. If not, Xiao Li, Naruto and the like would have no way to graduate.

    Therefore, even in the time of war, most people don't pay much attention to things like traps.  After all, powerful people can avoid traps as long as they pay a little attention.

    In their view, instead of spending that time learning how to set up and avoid traps, it is better to use this time to improve their own strength. Only the strength at hand is their own, and they can never become a real strong by relying on external forces.

    With this kind of dubious attitude, after hearing their mission, Konoha Ninja couldn't help feeling a little bit puzzled.  I don't know why this kind of task that seems to have a low success rate is performed.

    It seems that they knew what their subordinates were thinking. The group of ninjas who led the team had already been instructed by Nara Shikahisa when they first set off. After seeing the expressions of their subordinates, most of them put on a  With a serious look, he began to reprimand the ninjas under him.

    "Speak less and do more. Do what you are asked to do. Your lord commander must have his reasons for giving such an order. We just need to execute the order."

    After solving the internal doubts, Konoha's ninjas will no longer have any obstacles at this time, and they will start to carry out the task when the time is up.

    Although Konoha's ninjas still had doubts in their hearts, their movements did not fall at all. Eliminating crises and setting traps, they were orderly. Everyone had their own division of labor and planning. Hurry up, they  Finally, all the traps were set before nightfall.

    Only at night is their home field, every ninja is a good player in night battles, and only at night, these traps will exert their greatest power.

    Their job is not to wipe out all the sand ninjas, but to guide them to the previously set combat location as much as possible. However, if there is a chance to wipe them all out, these Konoha ninjas will never let it go  .

    Only when you are not sure about completely annihilating the enemyOnly then will they pretend to retreat to seduce the enemy.

    Those sand ninjas will chase after their teammates no matter what the reason is, and retreat without the enemy seeing them. This does not agree with the ninja fighting regulations.

    When the first roar of war resounded throughout the land of the Chuan Kingdom, all the Konoha ninjas immediately launched their general attack on the sand ninjas.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    "Wind escape breakthrough!"

    "Combined ninjutsu and fire dragon jutsu!"

    Countless ninjutsu are shown in various places in the country of Chuanzhi as if they don¡¯t need money. Because in order to prevent leaks, the reason why the enemy¡¯s outposts were not resolved in the first place. Although these ninjutsu seem to be powerful, their lethality is small  Pitiful.

    The outposts of the sand ninja issued a warning as soon as they heard the sound, and all the sand ninjas who were about to rest quickly prepared their equipment and went to the first battlefield to prepare for the battle.

    "What the hell are these guys doing, don't they need to sleep at night?"

    Although the sand ninjas complained, their actions did not fall at all. After all, this is related to their lives. If they are careless, they will lose their lives.

    "Boom!"

    The roar of the war continued to resound through the sky, and the starry sky at night also became red under the continuous burning of ninjutsu.  People are constantly dying in various places, not only sand ninjas, but also Konoha ninjas. No one can guarantee that they can survive to the end on the battlefield.

    So as early as the moment they stepped into the battlefield, they had already made up their minds to sacrifice.  Perhaps, their sacrifices can contribute to the victory of their village.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and five; lurking

    ?

    The power of the organization is great, and the cohesion of the organization is also very strong.  No matter who it is, as long as it is an organized shelter, a sense of self-confidence, a sense of mission and responsibility will naturally arise in the heart.

    Will want to do everything for their own organization, and similarly, the organization will do everything possible to protect its members.

    And Konoha, as one of the five largest gangster organizations in the world, has basically reached a pathological level of protection for its own members, Konoha's ninjas.

    It is precisely because of this that countless ninjas of Konoha will go forward desperately for the goal of the village.

    However, not all ninjas have this spirit of dedicating everything to their village.  A hundred kinds of rice feed a thousand kinds of people. There are people who can sacrifice themselves for the mission, and there are people who can do everything for themselves.

    In Kawa no Kuni, at a certain sand ninja outpost, four people in black tights were cautiously looking at the sporadic lights in front of them.

    Just when they were hesitating whether to step forward to attack, there was a loud roar from all over the place. Under the invasion of countless detonating symbols and countless ninjutsu, the peaceful night was suddenly illuminated, and the red  There is a little bit of coquettishness hanging from the sky, and even the air is vaguely filled with a bloody smell.

    "What's the matter, the signal has come, can't we get on?" At this time, the small man in black tights among the four said in a heavy tone, he took out the kunai ninja tool bag and wiped it back and forth  Wipe, there is a smell of eagerness in the eyes.

    The companions standing next to him showed excited expressions, as if what they were about to face was not a ninja from Sand Ninja, but a group of lambs to be slaughtered who had no ability to resist and could only be dealt with by them.

    It's just a little embarrassing that another companion next to him is looking forward tremblingly.  If you just look at his body and then look at his companion's reaction, you might think that he was too excited and caused his body to tremble.

    But if you look carefully at his eyes full of fear, you will find that his heart is already about to collapse.

    That's right, although he is a ninja, he is naturally timid, and even going through several wars can't change his timid character.  To put it nicely is to be cautious, to put it badly is to be afraid of death.

    The leading ninja saw the performance of the three of them, and a look of disappointment flashed in his eyes.  However, he didn't say much, instead he reached out his hand to stop the person who just spoke and said, "Xin, don't act rashly. Wait a little longer!"

    Regardless of what his subordinates thought, the ninja who led the team remained unmoved after seeing the signal for a general attack.  Calmly analyzing the situation on the scene.

    His mission objective is a little different from the others. The others just try to distract the sand ninja as much as possible. What their team has to do is to destroy all the supplies of the sand ninja in this place at the right time.

    ?As a veteran J¨­nin, Aoki has always been recognized by his companions for his outstanding brains and superb earth escape ninjutsu.

    There is a saying among the upper ninjas in Konoha Village that the best partner to perform missions is a member of the Nara clan, followed by Aoki. If you want a teammate who can trust his back, then Aoki.

    This is undoubtedly a kind of affirmation for Aoki.  Comparing his mind with that of the Nara clan, and revealing the subtleties of his Tudun, this undoubtedly does not demonstrate Aoki's reputation among Konoha Kamishin.

    It is precisely because of this that when Lu Jiu and Hatake Mosaku were considering the problem, they did not let other people go, but let Aoki go.  It is for this reason that he is able to maintain a steady mind and carry out tasks methodically at all times.

    At this moment, he was calmly looking at the position of the sand ninja post in the distance, and at the same time, he did not forget to observe the reactions of his subordinates.

    What made him feel gratified was that the two ninjas Akita Nobu and Jianshan Yu from the civilian family were able to arouse 12 points of fighting spirit to face this war and were already ready to fight. On the contrary, Kato from the big family  Ying, however, has no awareness of going to the battlefield at all, and hides behind her companions evasively, for fear of encountering any danger.

    However, none of these Aoki said anything. It is right to prepare for battle, but they are too passionate. If Aoki hadn't forcibly held the two of them back at this moment, their whereabouts would have been exposed long ago.

    "Calm down, letter! Wait a little longer" Aoki said in a suppressed voice while holding his hand that raised Kunai.

    "But Captain Aoki! If we don't act again, I'm afraid it will be too late!" When Akita Shinobu said this, Kato Hideo showed a trace of emotion.Khan, I'm afraid that Aoki will go up so swaggeringly after hearing Akita Nobu's bewitching.

    Fortunately, Aoki was not as reckless as he imagined, but repressedly reprimanded Xin.  In this way, Kato Hideo couldn't help but feel a little happy.

    As the nephew of the patriarch of the Kato clan, he has a bright future waiting for him, and he doesn't need to work as hard as a commoner ninja to get promoted.  As long as there are no accidents for him, the title of Special Jonin is appropriate, and there is no need to expose himself to danger at all.

    In fact, when Hatake Mosaku said at the swearing-in meeting that those who do not want to participate can withdraw, Kato Hideo had the idea of ??raising his hand to withdraw.  Due to his uncle's serious warning and the instructor's eyes, he didn't dare to really raise his hand.

    So in a daze, he followed his leader, Shinobi Aoki, to the combat location where the mission was to be carried out.  But he had no intention of fighting at all.

    At this moment, he was even thinking crazily in his heart: fail, fail!  As long as you fail, you can go back!

    After Aoki reprimanded Akita Nobu, he no longer cared about them, but focused on the enemy's post, waiting for something quietly.

    According to his guess, this should be a relatively important material location in Sand Ninja Village, and it is heavily guarded. It is a dream come true for the four of them to destroy this material point, so Aoki is guessing that there must be someone after they arrive at the destination.  To cover and support them, not for anything else, just because of what Hatake Mosaku said before, he will never give up any of Konoha's companions, and will never use them as cannon fodder.

    Just this sentence is enough.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 606; Hideo Kato's thoughts

    ?

    Sure enough, Huangtian pays off.  As Aoki waited patiently, he saw a glimmer of light flashing in the direction of Sand Ninja's post.

    But this ray of light is different from the light of ordinary sentry inspections.  This bright light has been forming a vertical line with Aoki and the other four people since it was turned on. The light flickered, as if it was conveying some message.

    Aoki, who had worked in Anbe, knew that it was a message unique to their Konoha Anbe, which meant that their Anbe companions had already succeeded.

    "Great opportunity!" Aoki's eyes flashed, and he took advantage of this opportunity to order his three subordinates without looking back: "Xin, Yu, the war you are looking forward to is coming, follow me! Remember us  The main purpose of this time is to destroy the enemy's supplies, don't be obsessed with fighting, withdraw after completing the task, be careful, there are opportunities to fight battles, but this is the only time!"

    ?Because Aoki didn't look back, he didn't notice the complicated and embarrassing look behind Akita Nobu and Jianshan Yu.

    Hideo Kato looked at Aoki with a look of resentment, this is very good to others, but he never considered Jonin how he felt.  You must know that he is the future heir of the Kato family. As a well-known family in Konoha Village, their patriarch Kato Dan is also very famous in the Jonin class.

    More importantly, Kato-san is now in love with Konoha's princess Tsunade. If there is no accident, they will probably reach the point of marriage. Kato, who is married to the Senju clan, will be in wood  Ye's status will go one step further.

    The princess of the Senshou family, Kato Duan can only become their son-in-law if he is married, which means that even if his beloved Uncle Duan has a descendant, he cannot inherit the Kato clan.  Kato Hideo has already begun to move around.

    But!  It all started when he escaped from this ghost place.  He never thought about going to war.  I don't know why his uncle was obsessed with putting him under the command of this man named Aoki. He didn't see any great skills, but Kato Hideo has learned a lot about his ability to curse people.

    With resentment towards Aoki, Hideo Kato had no choice but to follow behind the three of them step by step. If he wanted to survive, he could only follow behind. If he was left alone, he might be brutally killed by other sand ninjas  .

    Cautiously following behind the excited two people, seeing them getting closer to the mission goal, Kato Hideo had to remind them in a low voice: "Hey, I said, we won't really go. We will  Dead!"

    Xin and Yu did not express anything when they heard what their companion said, but glanced at him and continued to follow behind Aoki.

    Seeing that the two dared to ignore him, a nameless flame rose in Kato Hideo's heart, "When did the children of ordinary people dare to ignore me?"

    He couldn't help but increase his voice: "Hey! I said, why don't we go, anyway, it's not too bad"

    "Shua!"

    Before he could finish his words, he saw a gleaming kunai hanging on his neck, and the cold sharp edge was tightly attached to Katoying's neck. Through the induction of his neck, he could clearly feel the knuckles.  The sharpness of Kunai and the deep malice behind him.

    "If you dare to disturb the morale of the army here again, be careful that I will really kill you!"

    Aoki's gloomy words sounded behind Kato Hideo: "Remember, we are performing a mission now, even a little negligence may cause the mission to fail and all of us will die in battle. If you still want to live, just accept  Remember your little thoughts, and carry out the mission with me honestly, if the mission fails because of you, don¡¯t worry, I will be the first to get rid of you!"

    Aoki's words, together with the kunai on Kato's neck, all made him terrified.  After hearing what Aoki said, he couldn't help but nodded slightly, expressing his understanding.

    Until this time, the kunai on his neck was slowly removed by Aoki.  At this moment, Hideo Kato was already in a cold sweat, when Aoki turned his head away, Hideo Kato looked at him with a face full of resentment.

    Shin Youyu just glanced at Kato Hideo contemptuously when he heard the noise behind him, and ignored him. Although they had been companions for a long time, such a long time could not change the image of Kato Hideo in their hearts.  In the hearts of the two, Kato Hideo is a villain who is greedy for life and afraid of death, and has no qualifications to be a ninja at all.

    Seeing the three walking away, Kato Hideo didn't dare to delay even though his face was not very good-looking, and followed them closely.  However, at this moment, he no longer dared to say anything like giving up the mission.

    "Damn family"??, when I become the patriarch of the Kato clan, I must ask you to look good!  " Kato Ying couldn't help but think so in her heart

    Sand Ninja's outpost has been pulled out by members of Anbu, so the four of them just need to pay a little attention when walking on this road, and don't make too much noise so that no one will be able to notice it.  After all, everything is in a mess right now, and no one will notice that there are still four people trying to destroy their supplies here.

    When they passed the sand ninja sentry post, they obviously paid 12 points of attention. After seeing the people above making gestures to Aoki, Aoki was really relieved at this time: "Sure enough, Mao  Master Shuo will not lie to us."

    At this moment, Aoki only felt a surge of emotion in his heart, and it seemed that even his ability to act was a little stronger.  Although he knew it was just a psychological effect, Aoki was very useful.

    After the four changed into the clothes of Sand Ninja Village, they continued to move forward. When they lurked to the location of the large warehouse of Sand Ninja Village, Aoki stopped and began to order the task: "Xin and Yu, you two are in charge of the east warehouse.  Take charge of the west warehouse with Hideka Kato, and be sure to destroy all the supplies in the warehouse before they react, the bigger the movement, the better, so that we can cover our retreat, remember not to love war!"

    "Understood!" All three of them nodded slightly.

    "Okay, let's act!" As soon as Aoki finished speaking, the four of them turned into an afterimage and disappeared in place.

    Different from the excited Akita Nobuka, Kato Hideo has already started to curse Aoki in his heart at this moment.  He knew what this grouping was for, and it was obvious that Aoki was worried that he was going to monitor him all the time.

    Otherwise, why didn't he act alone?  You must know that if he was alone, it would be easier to act in a place full of enemies with his Jonin skills. What Aoki did was nothing more than not trusting Kato Hideo, and was going to keep monitoring Kato Hideo.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and seventh; sneak attack

    ?

    Although Kato Hideo has a bad personality, a little timidity, and a little grumpy temper, his strength is unquestionable. At least at the level of Chunin, Kato Hideo can firmly occupy the position of the elite anyway.

    Otherwise, Akita Shinobu and Aoki would not have known that Kato Hideo had flaws in character and had never applied for a teammate change.

    In Konoha, if the teammates can't get along, they can apply to Hokage to change teammates. As long as they get the consent of the instructor or the leader of the team, then Hokage will send a group of inspection teams.  The edge represents the success of the application for teammate replacement.

    Although it is said that this will cause a bad influence on Hokage, it is not important. After all, compared with the mission and life, no one cares about the mere bad influence.  Ye Jianping's combat power, the impact of exchanging teammates will also disappear.

    If Kato Hideo doesn¡¯t have two brushes, let alone Akita Shinobu, Aoki will definitely be the first to be unbearable. After all, leading the J¨­nin will always have the first disposal power over his subordinates. As long as Aoki applies to remove Kato Hideo, Hokage may  He agreed to Aoki's request without even dispatching an inspection team

    Kato Hideo couldn't stop criticizing Aoki in his heart, but on the surface he didn't dare to show any lack of cooperation.  Aoki has already said that if he dares to hinder the completion of the task again, the Kunai in Aoki's hands will definitely not show mercy.

    Kato Hideo couldn't believe it, although Aoki seemed to be easy to talk, but he was actually a murderous lunatic.

    Hideo Kato walked in front, and Aoki was behind.  Two sand ninjas who were alone appeared in front of him, and Hideo Kato felt Aoki reach out and poke his back.

    At this moment, he came to his senses in an instant, and immediately stopped his movements and held his breath. Seeing this, Aoki couldn't help but nodded.  Although his subordinate character is too weak, but regardless of strength or coordination ability, he and Aoki are very compatible.

    The two stopped and looked at the two sand ninjas walking not far in front of them. They did not intend to let go of the guy in front of them. Aoki put his hand in the ninja bag again and took out a shuriken. Kato  Ying's knowing hands began to seal.

    Just at this time, two flustered Sand Shinobi just walked past the two of them.

    "Now is the time!"

    Aoki let out a low growl, and threw two shurikens out of his hand.

    "Secret technique spiritualization technique!"

    Kato Hideo's hands quickly formed seals, and immediately the whole person fell into an ethereal state. His soul escaped from his body. In the blink of an eye, his soul came to the two sand ninjas and grabbed their heads.  .

    "who!"

    When Aoki let out a low growl, the two reacted and wanted to jump away, but at this time Kato Ying's soul had already grabbed their foreheads, making them unable to move at all.

    "Shua Shua!"

    The two shurikens hit the foreheads of the two people accurately, and there was a sound of "puchi!", and blood splashed from the foreheads of the two people.

    Aoki stepped forward with the instant body technique, caught the fallen bodies of the two, and gently placed them on the ground without making any other sounds.

    "success!"

    Aoki smiled slightly, let go of the two, turned to look at Kato Hideo and said with a smile: "Good job!"

    Kato Hideo snorted coldly: "It's a joke, don't even look at who it is!"

    After recovering his soul, he was not very scared at the moment, and the panic in his heart gradually calmed down, but this did not mean that he could forgive Aoki for what he had done before. He glanced at Aoki and said nothing.  Instead, he turned his head and continued walking towards the mission goal.

    Sand Shinobi walked by from time to time along the way, but they all died under the perfect cooperation of Kato Hideo and Aoki, and they didn't even have time to see the enemy clearly.

    This is not unrelated to the general attack launched by Konoha. Under the feint attack in other places, the sand ninjas have already become frightened birds. Most of the ninjas have just stepped into the battlefield and have never experienced such a scene.

    In the middle of the night, they were suddenly attacked and turned into a mutiny and fled around. Only those Chunin and J¨­nin who had experienced countless battles could still remain calm.  Use strong.

    Because they know that as long as they use strong words, it will arouse the resistance of this group of ninjas, making them even more violent and disowning their relatives.  There is no need to fight any more.

     

    The sneak attack is still going on, and Aoki and Kato Hideo are gradually approaching their mission goals.  But at this moment, Hideo Kato was already exhausted. After all, he was a Chunin. After using so many family secrets, the chakra in his body had long since disappeared, so he could only be forced to eat Bingliang Pills to restore his body.  Chakra.

    After understanding Kato Hideo's status, Aoki patted Kato Hideo on the shoulder and said: "Okay, we will arrive soon, hold on, the mission goal is ahead. When the time comes, I will seduce the enemy, and you should hurry to complete it."  Mission, I'll cover you, run after destroying the target! Remember, take care of me if you don't want to die!"

    Although Aoki didn't say any more, Kato Ying knew what he meant.  Taking a deep look at him, Kato Hideo nodded, feeling the recovered Chakra in her body, "I'm fine, let's act!"

    "Walk!"

    After saying this, the two parted, and Aoki threw several detonating charms at the place where the sand ninjas gathered, and the huge roar suddenly attracted the attention of the sand ninjas.  come over.

    Although not many people were killed in the bombing, after Aoki drew their attention, Xin and Katoying could better complete the task.

    However, after being attacked by Konoha's people, Sand Shinobu had already held back a breath of anger in his heart, and he couldn't find the enemy for a long time.  Their attention, all sand ninja's targets were on Aoki, and they all chased in Aoki's direction regardless of their care.

    "Successful!" Aoki sneered, "Stupid Sand Shinobi, come and chase me! Hahahaha!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and eighth; fried warehouse

    ?

    Just after Aoki led away the Sand Shinobi in this area, Shin and Kato Hideo finally came to the mission target of their trip.

    Two huge warehouses stood in front of the three of them.

    Looking at these two towering warehouses, Kato Hideo couldn't help but twitched his mouth slightly: "Huh!" Or after he left Aoki, Kato Hideo's face became very ugly.

    "Damn guys, you'd better die on this battlefield! Otherwise, sooner or later, I'll make you look good!"

    Although she was chattering, Kato Hideo did not stop at all.  The Kunai in his hand broke open the lock of the warehouse, and quickly formed seals with both hands, forming fifteen seals in one breath. Immediately, Kato Ying put his hands on the warehouse door.

    An invisible wave came out of Kato Hideo's hands. Surprisingly, the invisible wave was bounced away after touching the warehouse door, with no effect at all.

    "Hmph, is it an advanced enchantment? I didn't expect Sand Ninja to have capable people!"

    It's an enchantment technique!  There is a layer of advanced enchantment in Sand Ninja's material warehouse, which is to prevent someone from destroying materials and breaking their logistical supplies.  Let Kato Ying's breaking the seal did not work.

    "Hmph! Do you think it's foolproof? Naive!" Hideka Kato snorted coldly, and then flicked her hands again.

    However, the boundary-breaking technique this time is different. Kato Hideo kept a posture for two full minutes before suddenly opening her eyes: "Break!"

    Hideo Kato put his hands on the warehouse door, and a chakra wave that was even bigger than before was transmitted, and the barrier that was blessed on the warehouse door was broken like window paper, just like a flower in a mirror and a moon in water.  open.

    "Ignorance!" Hideo Kato flicked his sleeves lightly, patted the non-existent dust on his body and walked into the warehouse.

    Although Sand Ninja's enchantment technique is very exquisite, the cracking technique of the Kato clan is not ordinary. Their soul technique is one of the best in Konoha, and even the Yamanaka clan's heart turning technique is not comparable to them.

    It can be said that their secret technique is the only secret technique that can make the soul leave the body. Although Kato Hideo has a bad personality, his strength is indeed good. Except for the secret technique that Jonin can learn, all other secret techniques Katoying  He has mastered all of them thoroughly, and a small enchantment technique can't stop him at all.

    After placing four or five detonating symbols in the four corners of the warehouse, Hideo Kato ran out of the warehouse in an instant.

    "Explosion!"

    "Boom!"

    The sound of the detonating symbol exploding represented the successful completion of his mission on this trip.

    Sand Ninja's warehouse stores more than half of their materials for this war, not only medicines and equipment, but also a large number of detonating symbols, otherwise they would not spend so much effort to set up enchantment.

    After being detonated by Hideo Kato's detonating talisman, the detonating talisman in the warehouse exploded a second time, and a strong heat wave came from behind Hideo Kato.

    "Oops!" Cold sweat broke out on his face: "Forget that their warehouse also has detonators!"

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Kato Hideo quickly left the place and quickly evacuated in the opposite direction from the warehouse.

    However, it was a bit late after death at this time, and the sand ninjas reacted when they heard the explosion.

    "Not good! Their purpose is a material warehouse!"

    "Let's go!"

    "Be sure to guard the rest of the warehouse!"

    Hearing the sound of detonating symbols exploding in the distance, Aoki knew that Kato Hideo had successfully completed his task, and a stone in his heart could not help but slowly fall: "Want to leave?"

    Aoki couldn't help but snorted softly: "After chasing me for so long, why don't you continue chasing me?"

    However, Aoki also knows that this is not the time to play tricks, although Kato Hideo has completed her task, but there is still no movement on the other side of the letter.

    Whether it is to help Kato Hideo out of trouble or to cover the letter, he will continue to drag Sand Ninja here.

    The Kunai with the detonating talisman on the four tails was thrown out, pierced into the sand ninja crowd, making a roaring sound.

    Although the lethality is not enough, what Aoki wants now is to hold everyone back.  Simply because his kunai throwing technique is not bad, those sand ninjas who wanted to evacuate were blocked by his exquisite kunai throwing technique.

    A group of sand ninja looked at Aoki's hiding place with fierce eyes.

    "Damn it!"

    A large group of them chased for so long and failed to catch a little Konoha ninja. It was a big joke to say it.

    "Let's go together! Fuck this bastard!"

    ?The group of sand ninja rushed up, Aoki saw everything in his eyes, he smiled coldly, took a step back, and separated a shadow clone in the blind spot of sand ninja to restrain everyone in place, but he himself had already escaped  Go, go to the next location.

    "You guys just stay here! Grandpa, I'll take a step first!"

    When he hides in the blind spot of the sand ninja, it means that he himself cannot see the actions of the sand ninjas. He only sees the sand ninjas in twos and threes quietly leaving the team, evacuating where Aoki can't see, and going to the rest  to the warehouse.

    The sound of "rumbling" resounded through the sky again, and before those sand ninjas had time to rush to the warehouse, the only remaining warehouse was destroyed by Xin.

    After hearing the sound of Kato Hideo and Aoki's group destroying the warehouse, the smart two knew that this was the best opportunity.  The two took this opportunity to forcibly break the barrier of the warehouse, broke into the warehouse and dropped a handful of detonating symbols before fleeing.

    They didn't want to swell like Kato Ying, and left the range of the detonator explosion early.  The heat wave did not reach them.

    "mission completed!"

    This is the idea that flashed through the minds of the four of them at the same time!

    Aoki, who was attracting Sand Shinobi's attention, was still thinking about how to hold them back, but he didn't expect that Shinobi would move so quickly that he had to change his battle plan.

    The current urgent task is no longer to consider how to hold back the enemy, but how to escape from the enemy's siege.

    Most of the sand ninjas were led to this place by him, so it shouldn't be a big problem for Kato Ying and the three to leave the battlefield, so he now has to find a way out for himself.

    "It depends on Master Maoshuo's arrangement now, I hope Master Maoshuo still has support!"

    The current situation is basically doomed for him to be unable to escape alone, unless there is support cover.  It is impossible to count on his subordinates. He is still here to delay Sand Shinobi and buy time for the three of them to escape. If the three of them turn back to support, wouldn't it be a waste of his painstaking efforts?

    So Aoki pinned his hopes on the rescue that Mosaku Hatake told him before he set off.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and nine; take over

    ?

    However, Aoki would not know that the last rescuer Hatake Mosaku said was actually Uchiha Tatsumi.  How can Konoha have so many people to go to various battlefields to rescue personnel now, even if they send all the Anbu members out, it is not enough.

    So as early as the beginning, Hatake Mosaku asked Uchiha Chen for a promise to ask for help.

    In Chen's view, the promise Mosaku Hatake asked for was too weird. His combat effectiveness was not low. Rather than praying for Chen to save a few more people on the battlefield, it would be better to pray for him to kill all Sand Shinobi.

    In fact, at the beginning, Chen also thought that Mosaku Hatake would let him participate in the final stage of the plan, but he didn't.  It seems that this is not the handwriting of Hatake Mosaku, but Nara Shikahisa's suggestion.

    They saw through that if Chen was really asked to contribute on the battlefield, it would be impossible for Chen to do his best to help them, so they planned to ask Chen to cover the rear of the palace for them and rescue those who performed the mission.  In this way, Chen has no reason to refuse.

    "Oh, you really put in so much effort." Hiding in the void, Uchiha Tatsumi smiled slightly at the place where Shikaku Nara was. After knowing that he was being tricked, Chen was not angry, and slowly closed his eyes.  , A task flashed through the minds of all the wooden clones at the same time - to rescue those Konoha ninjas who had completed the task

    When the ninjutsu hit him and he was about to die, Aoki closed his eyes in despair, it seemed that he could not wait for rescue.

    However, half a minute passed, and there was no pain from his body, and the imaginary attack did not come to him.

    "What's wrong?" Aoki slowly opened his eyes, only to find a figure in black robe standing in front of him.

    Those ninjutsu that made him despair and even thought he would die were torn apart by that man, yes!  Just shredded.

    Aoki swears that there is nothing wrong with his eyes, but he sees a person who can shred all ninjutsu with both hands. This unprecedented gesture broke Aoki's outlook on life, world outlook and values ??for thirty years.

    "Can you still play like this?" Aoki stared at the man in black in front of him dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.

    The man in black seemed to have heard Aoki's movement, turned his head slightly, glanced at him from the corner of his eye, and said in a low tone: "Okay, I will take over here, you can go!"

    Hearing this deep and depressing voice, Aoki mistakenly thought that he was very old.  He hurriedly stood up and said, "Seniorno, let's come together. Let's go together!"

    The man in black frowned impatiently, his whole body was shocked, and he blew Aoki away like a wind, and a faint word floated from a distance: "Get out!"

    This man in black robe is Uchiha Tatsuya. After passing the order to the wooden avatar, those avatars who followed behind the Konoha members no longer just watched the show, and chose those who had watched and completed the task to go forward.  rescue.

    And those who have completed the task early do not need rescue, or if Uchiha Tatsumi can't see it, he won't rescue either.

    However, Aoki is not in the sequence that Uchiha Tatsu can't see.  From Chen's point of view, Aoki can barely be regarded as a future Kage-level powerhouse. If he hadn't died, his potential was enough for him to cultivate to Kage-level.

    However, judging from the situation of later generations, Chen has not heard that Konoha has a shadow-level powerhouse named Aoki, who probably died in this war and became the person whose name was engraved on the memorial tablet.

    Uchiha Chen doesn't mind helping Aoki, if it can change his life, Chen is also happy to see it.

    Chen doesn't care about a shadow-level powerhouse, but maybe Konoha will.  Of course, Chen is not helping the enemy by doing this. He is barely on the same front with Konoha now. Although he destroyed Konoha in Chen's era, it does not mean that he will do things again in this era.

    In his opinion, as long as the main culprit of the incident was killed by him, it is enough. Even if the Uchiha clan in this time and space wanted to rebel, they would not be able to rebel.  Uchiha mirror is still there, and has been spreading the seeds of peace in the family, and the people in the village don't hate Uchiha people as much as imagined, coupled with the shock of the second generation of Hokage, even if such Uchiha has thoughts, he will  There are only a small number of people who dare not reveal it at all.

    This is also the real reason why Chen looks down on the Uchiha clan in this world.  The Uchihas who were tamed by Konoha Village until they lost their original pride and integrity, Chen would not admit that they were Uchihas.

    As a member of the Uchiha clan, Chen is not saying that they must rebel, but that the most basic backbone, the most basic pride as a Uchiha member cannotLack.

    See the Uchiha of this world?  Completely tamed by Konoha to become a loyal dog, how can he still have the slightest look of fighting against the Senju Clan behind Uchiha Madara back then?

    Shaking his head, Chen stopped thinking about these things, but focused his attention on the battlefield again. At the moment when he was distracted, many wooden clones had already appeared to save people.  A large number of Konoha ninjas were rescued by Chen after completing the task.

    However, there are still a small number of people who did not see the rescue team arrive until they died.  Those who are all ugly or ninjutsu are disgusting.  It was so disgusting that it was difficult for Chen's wooden avatar to rescue him.

    The plan is still in progress. Although the sudden night attack in Konoha Village has caused heavy casualties to the sand ninjas, it has not affected their fundamental combat effectiveness.  Big, still has the power to fight.

    The sand ninjas whose supplies were destroyed by the night attack were full of resentment. After the Kandu Konoha ninjas retreated, they immediately ignored them and chased them in the direction they were retreating.

    Not just one person, most of the sand ninjas started to act.  Those sand ninjas who were not in a small team spontaneously formed a four-person team, each led by their own j¨­nin, and chased after the retreating direction of the Konoha ninjas.

    The traps and ambushes along the way did not make them lose their fighting spirit, but filled their hearts with anger.  The speed of catching up could not help but speed up a bit.

    However, under the restraint of traps and ambushes, their speed of action could not be increased at all, and gradually the distance they were chasing was pulled away.

    I simply don't know if it's because Konoha Ninja took time to set up traps, but the sand ninjas were still able to hang far behind Konoha Ninja so that they wouldn't be lost, which made them reluctant to withdraw because of shame.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and tenth; Mistakes

    ?

    Along the way, Sand Ninja kept chasing after Konoha Ninja.  This tug-of-war did not end with the death of one or two people, but intensified.

    The death of each person will not let them stop, but will make the anger in their hearts even more raging.  If the Konoha ninjas were only because of the mission at the beginning, then they are now because of the death of their companions, and they hope that the sand ninjas will fall into the traps that have been carefully prepared.

    The same is true for the sand ninjas, the unreconciled breath accumulated in their hearts, and their companions died one by one, making them even more angry. The ninjas who killed one or two Konohas could not vent their anger at all.  More blood is needed to calm the anger in my heart.

    The chasing battle is constantly unfolding, and people die from time to time, whether it is Konoha's ninja or sand ninja, but compared to sand ninja, Konoha ninja has Uchiha Tatsushi's wooden clone on his side, and he can still see some of them.  The pleasing guys were all saved by him one by one, so that they would not die in this senseless war.

    The number of sand ninja casualties is constantly expanding. At this moment, many people have realized that Konoha's ninjas may have some unknown conspiracies, such as the future four generations of Kazekage Rasa, the red sand scorpion and others.  Their hero Ye Cang.

    When they felt that Konoha's ninjas chose to retreat instead of fighting them head-on, they felt that there might be a trick in it, but the current situation could no longer allow them to stop chasing them.  There were deserters in the front, and companions who were dazzled by anger in the back. Even if they had seen through Konoha's plot, they couldn't help it.

    Only the signal flares could be sent out, but the signal flares could not attract people's attention at all on this night of bright fighting. In desperation, they could only send their subordinates to send a letter back to the base camp, asking them to send people to come to support urgently.

    They don't know what Konoha is doing in the dark, but they know that with their current manpower, there may be more or less danger.

    Even so, Sand Ninja's support will not arrive in a short while. Before that, they must try their best to ensure that Sand Ninja is not at a disadvantage.  This is a very difficult journey, but for Sand Shinobu, they have to do it, even if they sacrifice everything for it.

    The scorpions in this world are not like the scorpions in Chen's world, who betrayed Sand Ninja and killed the third generation of Kazekage in pursuit of eternal art. The scorpions in this world are loyal to Sand Ninja. Even if their parents died, they did not lose their will.  Instead, he became more aggressive and insisted on working hard to kill Hatake Mosaku.

    In his opinion, instead of defecting, it is better to rely on the influence of sand ninja, so that he can break the wrist with Hatake Mosaku.

    The distance between them is so big that Scorpio is a little desperate. If he doesn't rely on the power of Sand Shinobi, he is nothing in front of Hatake Mosaku.

    The chase is still going on, which means that Sand Shinobi is stepping into the grave that Konoha or Mosaku Hatake and Shikaku Nara dug for them step by step.

    When the last Sand Ninja team chasing Konoha Ninja came to the plain not far from Kikyo Castle, Hatake Mosaku and Nara Shikahisa were standing on a high mountain to observe their movements.

    "Are you ready to start?" Seeing this, Mosaku Hatake couldn't help asking in a low voice to Shikaku Nara beside him.

    Nara Shikahisa frowned, observed the movement of Sand Ninja, thought for a long time and said, "Wait, they haven't all gone in yet."

    "Wait a minute?" Mosaku Hatake seemed to have thought of something: "Have all the residents in the city been evacuated?"

    "This" Shikahisa Nara paused for a moment, and it was a bit difficult to speak: "Because of the real reason, we did not notify the residents of Kikyo City to evacuate."

    "What!" Shigeru Hatake was taken aback, and even reprimanded Shikaku Nara: "You didn't notify them in advance of such a big matter? Didn't you already say that you must notify them!"

    Hearing Hatake Mosaku's words, Nara Shikahisa shook his head with a wry smile: "There is no time to notify. Because of Uchiha Tatsuki's reason, our headquarters can be said to be completely paralyzed for nearly a week, and there is no time to notify  A resident of Kikyo City."

    Speaking of this, Shikahisa Nara paused for a short time, it seemed that because of Uchiha Tatsumi, he didn't know what to say, there was a full three seconds of silence, and he sighed again and said: "Because Uchiha  Chen¡¯s reason, all those who knew about this matter were seriously injured and lived in medical tents. No one conveyed the news at all, and because of confidentiality reasons, no third person could know, so this matter was delayed like this  Come down, the order to evacuate has not been communicated for a long time."

    "Then why didn't you say it sooner!" Mosaku Hatake tugged on Shikaku Nara's collar,He yelled: "Why didn't you say it earlier, why did you have to say it at this time?"

    Shika Nara did not resist for a long time, even though Mosaku Hatake pulled his collar and lifted him up abruptly, he resisted the pain and said: "Sorry, I just thought of it, when I was going to tell you, everything  Everyone has already set off, even if you speak again at that time, it will not help the matter."

    "Then tell me too!" Hatake Mosaku put down Nara Shikaku's collar, and said coldly to him: "So what now? The mission is canceled, it is considered a mission failure, tell all the Konoha ninjas,  Their task now is to block all the sand ninjas outside Kikyo Castle, and not allow sand ninjas to step into Kikyo Castle!"

    "It'stoo late!" Nara Shikahisa said with a helpless wry smile, "Have you forgotten? Just before, a large number of sand ninjas were drawn into Kikyo Castle by us. There is no point in evacuating now.  Carry on with the scalp."

    "No!" Hatake Mosaku rejected Nara Shikahisa's proposal, and said categorically: "There are still residents in the city, and they must not perform tasks in the city. They must all be driven out of Kikyo Castle! Start giving orders now,  Let all the Konoha ninjas present go to Kikyo Castle to expel the sand ninjas who have already entered the city. I don¡¯t believe it. Don¡¯t believe Konoha, can¡¯t you beat a mere sand ninja? Even if you don¡¯t rely on these little tricks, you can easily deal with sand ninjas!  "

    "Master Mosaku" Shikahisa Nara hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to speak, and all the last words turned into a deep sigh.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and eleventh; cold-blooded snake pill

    ?

    "Master Mosaku" Nara Shikahisa contained a little helplessness in his words, and finally sighed deeply, and then persuaded him: "It's too late, for the present plan, the only wise choice is to continue to act according to the original plan."

    "Bastard!" Hatake Mosaku stared at Shikaku Nara with wide eyes. He couldn't believe that such words came out of his mouth, and immediately slapped him across the face.

    "The matter has come to this point, and I have nothing to say I can only continue to perform the task." Nara Shikahisa said without any anger.

    "How dare you!" Mosaku Hatake suddenly burst out with a powerful aura, he pulled out the White Fang Blade on his back, and stared at Shikaku Nara with sharp eyes: "I, Mosaku Hatake, am here today, I see  Who dares to give orders!" It seems that as long as Nara Shikaku dares to give orders, his white tooth blade will fall on Shikajiu's head in the next second.

    Shikahisa Nara gave a helpless wry smile, what can he do?  He is also very desperate, who can be blamed when things have reached this level?  Blame Uchiha Tatsumi?  No, after all he didn't know about it, if he wanted to blame it, he could only blame the injustice of fate and the mishaps of this world.

    Seeing that Sand Shinobi's troops had entered the predetermined ambush range, it was almost time to launch an ambush, but now in front of him, Hatake Mosaku was staring at him with a knife in his hand.  There is no way to give orders.  If you continue like this, you will definitely miss the best opportunity.

    Nara Shikoku was anxious, but now he can do nothing, he thinks he is not the opponent of Moshuku Hatake, and he doesn't want to touch Moshuku Hatake's anger.  But if the stalemate continues, all their plans may fall short.

    At the moment when Nara Shikoku was extremely anxious, he saw with sharp eyes a small group of Konoha ninjas wearing Anbu uniforms slowly lurking to a place not far from the plain, and released a signal flare into the sky, which represented  The plan officially begins.

    "The plan begins!" Nara Shikahisa squinted his eyes, looked at the signal flare blooming in the sky, and said secretly in his heart.

    "No! Who! Who is it!" Hatake Mosaku held a white tooth blade in his hand like crazy, his eyes were full of sharp meaning, "Who is it!" Mori Leng revealed layers of  Killing words came out of his mouth.

    "Hiss what's the matter, Master Mosaku, why are you so angry." Behind Mosaku Hatake, a sinister voice sounded, and the evil and cold meaning made Shikajiu Nara couldn't help but feel a twitch in his heart.  There was a shudder.

    Hatake Mosaku turned his head and stared at the place where the sound came from. Gradually, a long-haired figure came out of the darkness.  His complexion was pale, and there was a trace of madness in his eyes. Looking at Mosaku Hatake, it was as if he saw the best experimental product in the whole world.

    "It's Orochimaru!" Hatake Mosaku raised his eyebrows inadvertently, flicked the dagger in his hand, looked at him and asked, "What happened to the signal flare just now!"

    "Flare?" Orochimaru showed a strange smile on his face, and after thinking about it for a while, he said with a suddenly realized expression: "Oh! You mean Anbu's signal flare. I asked them to release it."

    "You! I am the supreme commander, how could you start acting without authorization"

    "Lord Maoshuo, the enemy has entered the encirclement now. If we don't act any longer and wait for the enemy to react and escape from the encirclement, then we will be the ones to suffer. Time is not waiting for us. If we don't act now, when will we wait?"

    Hatake Mosaku's words were interrupted by Orochimaru, he expounded his point of view calmly, it seems to him that he just did a small thing.

    Hatake Mosaku was almost annoyed when he heard Orochimaru's words: "Do you know that there are still tens of thousands of residents in Kikyo City who have not evacuated? If you release the signal flare now, won't it mean that tens of thousands of people have been buried?"  people!"

    "What?" Orochimaru frowned, feeling an ominous premonition in his heart: "You mean, there are still residents in Kikyo City who haven't evacuated?"

    "It's not that they didn't evacuate, but no one evacuated at all." Nara Shikahisa interrupted with a wry smile.

    "What's going on!" Orochimaru, who knew the seriousness of the matter, couldn't help asking in a deep voice.

    Hatake Mosaku sighed softly: "It's all my fault. I didn't let other people know because of confidentiality reasons. Just a few days after the plan started, Lu Jiu and I were recovering from injuries. We didn't care about this matter at all. Waiting for the mission  I didn¡¯t realize it until I started implementing it.¡±

    Hearing what Hatake Mosaku said, Orochimaru always squinted his eyes and frowned, "So, if we want to implement the plan, we must sacrifice them?"

    say? After saying this, Orochimaru stopped speaking, but looked at Kikyo Castle in the sky with flickering eyes, as if thinking about the pros and cons of the whole thing.  Is it to sacrifice a city to end the war, or to sacrifice more than half of the ninjas to save most of the residents?

    The time left in front of us is not enough for Orochimaru to think for a long time, but in just a few breaths, Orochimaru has already made his decision: "Plan, continue, proceed!"

    I saw that his eyes were full of madness, it seemed that after making this decision, he fell into madness.

    As the saying goes, killing one is a crime, and killing all is a hero.  If nine million are slaughtered, you will be a hero among heroes.  Although there are not nine million people in this city for him to slaughter, there are also tens of thousands of people. Obviously, to be able to make such a decision, Orochimaru already has his own ideas in his heart.

    "You're crazy!" Hatake Mosaku took a deep look at Orochimaru. At this moment, he has fallen into a state of madness, or he is now addicted to the coming massacre feast.

    Everyone who can make decisions is here. The current situation is two to one, and the plan is going on as usual.

    It is true that Moshuo Hatake can forcibly violate the plan, forcing the plan to fail and change the plan, but so what?  Now that the signal flare has been sent, 80% of all sand ninjas already know that Konoha has a different plan here.

    Will they still be led by the nose by Konoha?  If there is no signal flare, maybe Hatake Mosaku will fight for it, but now

    He is not a bad person either. As early as World War II, Mosaku Hatake had no idea how much blood was stained on his hands. He has always been a decisive person and never relentless when facing the enemy.

    Now it's just that they can't bear to attack the people of their own country.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and twelve; Madman Orochimaru

    ?

    No one who came from that era would give up the mission because of a little compassion, and it's not like Hatake Mosaku didn't do the mission of massacre.

    There is a rule in the ninja world, as long as it is the task target, even a baby must swing the butcher knife without hesitation. It is not uncommon for Mosaku Hatake to do such a task.

    Now that the plan has been implemented, it is too late to withdraw it now, and Orochimaru is not an insider, so even if he wants to blame him, he doesn't know how to say it.

    "Ah!" In the end, Hatake Mosaku hesitated several times to speak, but when he opened his mouth, he didn't know where to start. In the end, he could only close his mouth, and all the words turned into a long cry.  sigh.

    At this moment, Shigeru Hatake's face looks a bit vicissitudes, as if he has aged several years in this instant.  He bent his back, leaned forward unnaturally, turned around helplessly, and walked towards the back.

    Now that the plan has begun, it means that the massacre is about to begin. This kind of battle where Moshuo Hatake kills 10,000 enemies and loses 3,000 is really unbearable.

    "You just send me the results of the battle after the end. I'm a little tired, so I'll go back and rest first. There is Orochimaru here, so let him make decisions on everything."

    After Hatake Mosaku finished speaking, he went down the mountain and left without looking back. He no longer paid attention to the outcome of the war. In his heart, the Battle of Kikyo Mountain was over.  The result is over.

    "Oh? Are you ready to leave in such a hurry? Are you sure you don't want to stay and take a look?" At this moment, another misty voice came from the void, but this time the voice was slightly teased  .

    "Who is it!" Orochimaru looked around and said in his unique hoarse voice.  At this moment, his whole body tensed up, ready to fight.

    Those who can approach someone who has not been discovered by them silently must be a strong one.

    But that voice didn't move after speaking once. Orochimaru probed for a long time and didn't perceive anyone other than the three of them on this hill.

    Nara Shikahisa already knew who it was after hearing this voice, such a familiar voice, such a unique way of appearing on the stage, who else is there besides that person?

    He stretched out his hand and patted Orochimaru who was still on guard, signaling him to be calm, and then said to the air: "Your Excellency Uchiha Tatsu, since you are already here, why don't you come down and talk?"

    "Hehehehe" At this time, a strange and unpredictable smile came from the void again.  The air in front of the two of them fluctuated and twisted, and a black figure slowly appeared in front of the two of them.

    "This is space ninjutsu?" Orochimaru stared wide-eyed at the place where Uchiha Tatsumi appeared, with a frenzied look in his eyes, like a fanatical scientist seeing a perfect test product  , Orochimaru couldn't help but shoot out his tongue and licked his mouth, a crazy decision flashed in his mind.

    "He is Uchiha Tatsuya?" When Chen's figure completely appeared in front of everyone, Orochimaru was deeply shocked by Uchiha Tatsuo. Those kaleidoscope sharing eyes full of scarlet and strange colors are still the same even at night.  Blooming brightly, what a pair of breathtaking eyes?  Since Uchiha Tatsu first appeared, Orochimaru's sight has never left his eyes.

    At this moment, Uchiha Tatsumi was looking at Hatake Mosaku who was about to leave with a playful face, but he didn't realize that Orochimaru's eyes were paying attention to him.  When he came back to his senses, he realized that Orochimaru was looking at him frantically, which made him feel goosebumps all over his body.

    He didn't expect that even though he came to this parallel world, Orochimaru's character would still not change, and he still likes research and doing scientific experiments so much.  However, he is not interested in being the test subject of Orochimaru. Even in his own time and space, he has cooperated with Orochimaru, but to be reasonable, he does not have much affection for Orochimaru, and some are just full of love.  Nausea.

    Suppressing the chill in his heart, Uchiha Tatsuo gave Orochimaru a cold look, and released all his fierce aura towards Orochimaru alone. The powerful coercion made Orochimaru involuntarily use all the chakra in his body to resist,  But even so, it still couldn't hide Dashemaru's frenzied eyes, it seemed that after Chen broke out, those eyes became even more frenzied.

    "This Is this the Kaleidoscope Sharingan? It really deserves its reputation. If I have those eyes" The crazy Orochimaru couldn't help but flash this thought in his mind.

    Sometimes, a person's behavior is because of this little thoughtAnd infinite expansion becomes gigantic, becoming a person's ambition and put into action.  Just like Orochimaru at the moment, even if he was not stimulated by Uchiha Itachi's Tsukiyomi, after seeing Chen's Kaleidoscope Sharingan, he still had an infinite desire to explore and long for it.

    Uchiha Tatsuo had already seen enough of this kind of look in Orochimaru in his world, and besides, he didn't come here to show off his kaleidoscope Sharingan, so he immediately snorted at Orochimaru, his eyes  Facing him, the pupil power was activated, and he read for a month fiercely, letting him taste the taste of a kaleidoscope.

    There are seventy-two hours in the world of Yueyue, but in the real world it is only a short blink of an eye. After Chen put away his kaleidoscope, Orochimaru couldn't help but fell limply to the ground.

    "This is just a lesson for you. If you dare to look at me like this next time, it will not be such a simple lesson." Uchiha Tatsuo looked down at Orochimaru, and said in a flat tone.

    However, at this moment Orochimaru was half kneeling on the ground with both hands propped on the ground, his head was lowered and he couldn't see his expression at all. In fact, his heart was already surging.

    "Is this the Kaleidoscope Sharingan? Is this the power of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan? What a powerful power, I must, I must, must get these eyes."

    What Chen didn't know was that his actions made Orochimaru, who had only a little research interest in Sharingan, strengthen his goal of getting the kaleidoscope Sharingan in his heart.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and thirteen;

    ?

    However, he said that Mosaku Hatake had already planned to leave, but Tatsuo Uchiha came out of the void strangely, which made Mosaku Hatake subconsciously vigilant.

    When he saw that the person who came was Uchiha Tatsuya, he couldn't help but relax.  Today's battle plan belongs to Konoha's top secret. In the entire battlefield of the Wind Country, only Orochimaru Nara Shikahisa and him are qualified to know. Even Hyuga Enji and Yamanaka Kaiichi are only able to perform missions.  share.

    According to the confidentiality treaty, mission secrets cannot be disclosed.  But if this is Uchiha Tatsumi, it's a different matter.  After all, he will protect the logistics of the whole plan, and even if Mosaku Hatake doesn't say anything, I believe Chen Guai can guess it.

    Barely holding up a smile, Hatake Mosaku smiled at Chen with an embarrassed face: "So it's His Excellency Uchiha Tatsuya, you completed the commission so quickly?"

    Chen waved his hand and said: "There's still a little bit left, it's okay, I've already sent a clone to monitor the whole process, but you, isn't the plan starting now? Why are you ready to leave?"

    Mosaku Hatake¡¯s stiff smile froze. When Tatsumi Uchiha asked this question, he didn¡¯t know whether to answer it or not. He couldn¡¯t say that thanks to you, we didn¡¯t even transfer the local residents when the plan started.  , so now we have decided to give up all the residents of Kikyo City, right?

    Hatake Mosaku stood where he was and did not speak. After all, the atmosphere was awkward for a while, and it was Nara Shikahisa who came out with a smile to smooth things over.

    "Since your Excellency is here, why don't we take a look at the outcome of this war? See how those sand ninjas were defeated?"

    Uchiha Chen chuckled and nodded: "Hehe, that's fine."

    He still has one more task to complete. The Battle of Kikyo Mountain has been going on for so long and he has not discovered anything at all until now, and he has not even touched the shadow of the story behind it.  As a person who participated in the whole process of this war, he knew that the previous stage of seduction could be ruled out. As for the reason why so many people were silent about the Battle of Kikyo Mountain, it was probably at the time of the final battle.

    Having been told by Uchiha Tatsuya, Hatake Mosaku didn't want to leave for a while.  After hesitating for a while, he sighed and continued to stay where he was.  After all, there is a Uchiha Takashi here, who knows if he will go crazy and do some inexplicable things, and the only one who can delay him is Hatake Mosaku himself. If he leaves, there is really no one who can stop him  It's morning.

    Just in case, Moshuo Hatake chose to stay and watch.

    While speaking, Uchiha Tatsuo had put away his aura.  This allowed Orochimaru, who was collapsed on the ground, to have room to breathe. He took a few deep breaths, and after he recovered, he supported his body and barely stood up, looking at Uchiha Tatsuo.  To be able to see the desire hidden in the depths of his eyes.

    "You are His Excellency Uchiha Tatsumi? Famous is not as good as seeing it. You really deserve to be a genius of the Uchiha family. You have such strength at a young age Hehehe."

    Hearing Orochimaru's words, Uchiha Tatsuo frowned first, then gave him a look in his eyes unkindly, and said in a neutral tone: "Don't confuse me with that Uchiha family, the kind that has been reduced to a house cat.  The family is not worthy of the name of Uchiha at all!"

    "Oh? Do you have different ideas in your heart? Indeed, compared with the previous Uchihas, the current Uchiha clan has declined!" Hearing Uchiha Tatsuya's words, Orochimaru's eyes lit up, and it seemed that he had found a relationship with Uchiha.  The breakthrough point of Bo Chen's conversation.

    Facts have proved that this is just that he thought too much. Before Chen had grown up, he didn't have any good feelings for Dashewan, but now Chen is not what he used to be.  He warned in a tone: "No matter how bad things about Uchiha are, it's not your turn to point fingers!"

    "Huh?" Dashemaru felt a surge of anger in his heart, just about to get angry at Uchiha Chen, but when he saw Chen's cold eyes, he stopped the anger in his heart.  Then he smiled and said: "Yes, yes, Mr. Chen is right. A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. No matter how unbearable the Uchiha is, he is still the largest family in Konoha, not to mention that the current Uchiha is quite popular for three generations.  Hokage is very important."

    As the saying goes, those who know current affairs are heroes. Although Orochimaru is also a shadow-level powerhouse, he has no confidence at all when facing Uchiha Tatsuo, especially after trying the power of those eyes, Orochimaru dare not  Reckless moves, snakes are creatures that know best about seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages. Facing the unknown Uchiha Tatsumi, Orochimaru decisively chose a conservative stance.

    ?As the saying goes, it¡¯s good to reach out and not hit the smiling face, but when Uchiha Chen faced the smiling face of Orochimaru for some reason, he felt an inexplicable nausea in his heart, don¡¯t¡­??He is looking at you with a smile on his face now. Snakes are the most cold-blooded creatures. As long as you show a little weakness, he will attack you crazily, especially when he regards you as prey.

    Facing an immortal old monster like Orochimaru, Chen was really not sure that he could kill him completely without turning on the Six Paths mode.  This guy, even if his soul is swallowed by Sasuke and sealed by Uchiha Itachi with a ten-fist sword, he can still survive tenaciously. If he can¡¯t really kill this guy, it¡¯s better not to get entangled with him, otherwise he will hit a snake  If you don't die, it will only become more troublesome.

    It's not that I'm afraid of Orochimaru's revenge, but I don't want to ask for trouble. After all, a poisonous snake hiding in the dark will come out to do something from time to time. Although it doesn't pose any threat to Chen, it will still be disgusting.

    However, this does not mean that Uchiha Tatsuo will give him a good face.  This guy, if you don't treat him a little harder, he will dare to put his nose on his face and test your bottom line bit by bit.  If he wanted to take the initiative in the conversation between the two, he had to become stronger and put him in a weak position naturally.

    Casting a cold glance at Orochimaru, Chen didn't pay attention to him anymore, but turned his head and started asking Nara Shikahisa about the progress of the war.

    On the contrary, when Dashewan saw that Chen ignored him, the smile on his face was awkward, but he didn't say anything. He had been used to the disgusting eyes of others a long time ago.  He never cared about these, in his opinion, those people are just his material or people who will become his material, and he doesn't need to pay attention to the mind of a material.

    At this moment, Orochimaru has not started the living body transformation, that is to say, his body is still in the form of a person instead of a snake, but judging from his words and deeds, it is not far from him transforming himself into a white phosphorous snake  Especially after being stimulated by Uchiha Tatsu, his desire to develop forbidden techniques is getting stronger and stronger. He wants to develop forbidden techniques, and then catch Uchiha's people and get those eyes.  Only in this way can he compete with Uchiha Chen and eliminate his biggest safety hazard.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and fourteenth; it is impossible to take the blame

    ?

    "Then what's the current situation?" Looking at the signal flares in the sky, Uchiha Tatsuo asked Nara Shikaku.

    Shikahisa Nara smiled wryly, shook his head helplessly and said, "The situation is not optimistic, although it is our Konoha's advantage for the time being."

    "You Konohas!" Uchiha Tatsu couldn't help but reminded that although he agreed to help Konoha, this was also based on the cooperation between the two parties, and it did not mean that he would join Konoha Village again.

    "Okay, Konoha." Nara Shikahisa nodded, and continued after correcting this statement: "Although 'Konoha' has an overwhelming advantage now, there is one most critical point now. This issue can be said  Directly wipe out all the current advantages of 'Konoha'."

    "Oh?" Hearing this, Uchiha Chen immediately became interested. Maybe the story behind the Battle of Kikyo Mountain that he has always wanted to know is here, and the key point of completing the mission is here. "Let's hear it." He said  Looking at Shikahisa Nara with great interest, he couldn't help but speak.

    "Ah." Lu Jiu sighed, not knowing where to start, and didn't speak for a long time.

    Uchiha Tatsumi gradually became a little impatient from the originally full of interest, and seeing Nara Shikajiu's refusal to speak, he couldn't help urging: "Hurry up if you have anything to say, don't gossip here, it's hard to pay back."  Is there anything you can't say?"

    "No, no!" Nara Shika couldn't help explaining quickly: "Actually, it's because"

    At this moment, Hatake Mosaku stepped forward and patted Shikahisa's shoulder lightly, nodded to signal him to step back, and said to Uchiha Tatsuki, "Let me do the talking."

    "Master Mosaku!" Nara Shikuhisa gave him a worried look.

    Hatake Mosaku returned him with a reassuring look, then looked at Uchiha Chen and said: "The thing is like this, when we decided on the battle plan, we should have asked all the people in several areas to evacuate, but due to the previous  The battle caused all of us in the know to be in a coma, and no one gave the order to retreat, and because the others did not have enough authority, they did not know about this matter at all, so no one in Kikyo City has evacuated.  To say that this is a war of annihilation that lures the enemy into deep is not as good as saying that this is a war of disastrous defeat."

    Having said that, Hatake Mosaku couldn't help showing a regretful expression on his face again: "If we could have remembered to order the evacuation in advance, perhaps such a thing would not have happened."

    Tatsuo Uchiha frowned slightly after listening. Could this be the unknown inside story of the Battle of Kikyo Mountain?  Was it because of this?  Lure all the sand ninjas to Kikyo Castle and annihilate them together, but because the residents in the city did not evacuate, this war was truly defeated by Konoha, so no one dared to speak more when this war was mentioned?

    But it¡¯s not right, it¡¯s understandable that Konoha in this time and space failed to evacuate because of him, so what¡¯s the reason for Konoha in Chen¡¯s world that Orochimaru and Nara Shikahisa didn¡¯t issue an evacuation order immediately?  There must be some reason for this.

    Although all of this was caused by Uchiha Tatsumi, will Kechen apologize?  No, the death of a group of irrelevant people is no loss to him, and he will not be heartbroken. At most, he will sigh a little in his heart, how miserable their death is.  After saying such words in a neutral manner, there will not even be a little bit of turmoil in his heart.

    "So, is it all my fault?" Uchiha Tatsuo couldn't help but ask back.  Although he still has some doubts in his heart now, he will definitely not take the blame. Chen couldn't help but sneer at Mosaku Hatake's behavior of throwing the blame away, and turned back.

    "No, no, that's not the case." Hearing Uchiha Tatsumi's obviously displeased tone, Shikaku Nara took a step forward, and didn't care if he interrupted Mosaku Hatake's words, and quickly explained: "Our Mosaku  Your lord means that we are all to blame for not being in place in real time, otherwise this situation would not have happened. It is because we did not do enough, regardless of your business. If we had calculated it from the beginning and communicated the information in place immediately, we would be fine.  Nothing like this will happen."

    "Is that so?" Uchiha Tatsuo's tone couldn't hear sadness or joy, as if it was really just a simple rhetorical question, but this rhetorical question made Nara Shikahisa startled, and he nodded quickly  , kept winking at Hatake Mosaku, wanting him to go down the steps as soon as possible without any other twists and turns.

    He has not forgotten that after Uchiha Tatsun said such a tone last time, Uchiha Tatsun almost took away Konoha's top combat power in the Land of Wind, and he didn't want to do this again.If you want to be successful, don't make any fools.

    After seeing Nara Shikaku winking at himself frantically, Hatake Mosaku knew what he was worried about, and he couldn't help but sighed lightly and nodded to him to indicate that he understood what he meant, then he said to Uchiha Tatsumi: "No  Yes, we didn¡¯t mean that, we were just lamenting our internal mechanism, and there are still too few people who can use it, otherwise this situation would not have happened.¡±

    What Hatake Mosaku said is the truth, and it is indeed like this. Although Konoha said that there are many talents, but when they face the scene of several countries attacking at once, their manpower will start to be stretched again. If  If there is only one country, there are enough people in Konoha, and all the high-level combat forces can be directly sent to push it.

    It can be said that Konoha is the most powerful organization among all forces so far, and its combat effectiveness is even stronger than that of the later Akatsuki organization.

    Now Konoha, not only the second Hokage did not die, Hatake Mosaku also did not die in the third war, plus Sannin, Uchiha Kagami, Danzo, and the newly promoted Namikaze Minato, Mitarai Zixiao  , Kukunai, Hinata Higashi Hinata Hizashi, Uchiha Fugaku and other emerging kage-level powerhouses, Konoha is now unprecedentedly powerful, no one dares to fight alone with Konoha, only through joint means can we be able to fight well  He broke his wrist with Konoha.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and fifteen; denial of request

    ?

    If it was only a cloud ninja village or some other ninja village, Konoha might not need so many superpowers to fight, and only in such a situation where there are enemies on all sides, Konoha will appear to be an advanced fighter.  Strength is stretched.

    They are eager to have more talents, so that more Konoha ninjas can break through this barrier and reach the shadow-level strength to share with them.

    From the first ninja world war to now, which time Konoha didn't fight on all sides?  They have long been accustomed to this way of fighting, and if one day the Ninja World War Konoha does not fight on all sides, they might be surprised.

    Hearing what Hatake Mosaku said, Uchiha Tatsuo's face eased a lot. Even if Chen knew that Hatake Mosaku and the others were still dissatisfied, so what?  Have you seen the word care written on Uchiha Tatsuo's face?  No, it just doesn't care.

    "It's fine if you don't have one." Uchiha Tatsuya nodded, and set his sights on Kikyo Castle not far away, where a brutal massacre will take place in a short time, and as witnesses of history, they will  The existence of them will be erased forever, and what happened today will be sealed forever, no one will talk about them, and no one will remember them.

    This is fate, weak people will never be able to control their own destiny.

    Orochimaru was surprised by Uchiha Chen's strength. He was surprised. It turned out that Hatake Mosaku and Nara Shikahisa's attitude towards Chen was surprisingly respectful. Although Hatake Mosaku didn't show it on his face, he was so strong and so important.  A person with face, after being slammed by Uchiha Tatsuo, he didn't get angry, but apologized kindly?

    This is simply unbelievable in Dashewan's eyes.

    "Is this his strength? It seems that Shikahisa Nara did not exaggerate Uchiha Tatsuo's strength."

    Even after personally experiencing Uchiha Tatsumi's strength, Orochimaru doesn't really believe that he can defeat Hatake Mosaku, but judging from the situation now, it seems that this information is true, otherwise Hatake Mosaku is such a shameless person  People don't admit their mistakes.

    At the beginning, Mosaku Hatake would rather commit suicide and apologize than bear the title of village sinner. It can be seen how important he is to his own reputation and face.  Ya will then fall and become the biggest unjust, false and wrongly decided case since Konoha was founded.

    Orochimaru subconsciously stretched out his tongue and licked his own mouth, looked at Uchiha Chen with fiery eyes, suddenly he seemed to think of something, those fiery eyes calmed down instantly, looked elsewhere, calmed down  The excitement in my heart.

    However, what Orochimaru didn't know was that fortunately, he moved quickly. If he slowed down by a second, the ninjutsu in Uchiha Chen's hands would be released.

    Slowly withdrawing the ninjutsu in his hand, Uchiha Chen regained his composure.

    At this time, Shikaku Nara glanced at Mosaku Hatake, with a hint of questioning in his eyes, and the two seemed to be discussing something with their eyes.

    Finally, Mosaku Hatake nodded, and Shikahisa Nara stepped forward and said to Chen: "This is Mr. Chen, look, can we entrust you now, please send all the people in Kikyo City out safely, after all you  Time and space ninjutsu, it is much easier to get in and out"

    "Reason!"

    "Um?"

    "I said, give me a reason to make a move."

    "Does Your Excellency have the heart to watch so many innocent lives die in front of you?"

    "I'm sorry, I can't bear it." Uchiha Tatsumoto said expressionlessly.

    Nara Shikahisa's breathing was stagnant. He didn't expect that Uchiha Tatsun would not play the cards according to the routine, so that all the persuasion drafts he had prepared were all invalidated, and he had to start trying to persuade Uchiha Tatsumi again.

    "Since Your Excellency has already agreed to help Konoha, why can't you make another move?"

    "Not interested, tired, and" Uchiha Tatsumi looked flat and unmoved: "I have no obligation to pay for your Konoha's mistakes."

    Nara Shikajiu spat out a mouthful of blood!  tired?  After beating Shimosaku Hatake and the three of them to death, you are still alive and kicking, but you still say you are tired?

    Are you despising our power?  If you are so tired, shouldn¡¯t we all be tired of living in this world?  Why don't you go to heaven?

    No matter how hype Nara Shikahisa said, no matter whether it was increasing their treatment in Konoha or proceeding from the righteousness, Uchiha Tatsumi couldn't help them save the people of Kikyo City.  This made Nara Shikahisa and Hatake Mosaku unavoidably look a bit disappointed, but Orochimaru was stillHis face was calm, and even faintly excited.

    Uchiha Tatsuo glanced at the three without a trace, ignored the two but focused on the battlefield that had already begun.

    At this moment, all the sand ninjas have entered the predetermined ambush circle. Although the high-level officials such as the sand ninja's Rasa, the red sand scorpion, and Ye Cang are wondering why Konoha's people retreated so quickly this time, while attacking, their hearts  Unavoidably, a sense of vigilance has arisen, and he has ordered to tell all the sand ninjas not to act rashly.

    However, under the burning of anger, those sand ninjas have already lost a thing called reason. They simply couldn't listen to the warnings from Ye Cang Chishazhiscorpion and others, but raised the weapons in their hands and chased after them angrily.  The ninjas holding Konoha, their orders may only be able to be heard a little bit by the subordinates around them.

    Facing this situation, it was difficult for them to say anything, they could only sigh lightly and slowly follow behind the large army and move forward.

    But the closer they are to Kikyo City, the more and more worries they have in their hearts, especially after they step into the range of Kikyo City, the feeling of palpitations reaches a peak. By this time, if they don't know how to be alert  If so, it is really waiting to die.

    They were so anxious that they didn't care whether it would affect the morale of the army. Anyway, the morale of the army had already been lost at this time, and everyone immediately shouted: "There is an ambush, retreat quickly!"

    However, it seems too late to start quitting at this time.  I don't know who fired a signal flare in the sky, it looked so beautiful under the night, but in the eyes of Ye Cang and the others, it was a harbinger of death.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and sixteenth; Sha Yin's decision

    ?

    The flare that exploded in the sky indicated that Konoha's ninjas were about to launch a general attack on the sand ninjas.

    When the senior executives of the sand ninja saw the signal flares being launched, they suddenly realized that they stared wide-eyed at the signal flares bursting in the sky. Their thoughts froze for a second or so, and suddenly shouted: "Oops! Hurry up!"  Retreat, hurry, there is an ambush!"

    But it seems too late to start retreating at this time.

    The Konoha ninjas who have been stationed outside Kikyo City waiting for the signal to pass have long been impatient. If it weren't for their good quality that allowed them to obey the orders issued before, I am afraid that someone would rush in the first time Sand Ninja rushed into Kikyo City.  Come out and unleash ninjutsu.

    Waiting and waiting, the ninjas of Konoha finally waited for the signal to attack, impatiently they threw the kunai they had prepared in their hands at the first time.

    Thousands of Kunai with detonating talismans flew into the sky and released towards the city of Kikyo. However, how could such a huge Kikyo city be destroyed just because of tens of thousands of detonating talismans?

    This is just a prelude to an attack.

    The roar of the detonating talisman sounded in Kikyo Castle, which not only alarmed the angry Sand Shinobi, but also woke up all the sleeping people in the city.

    They kept crying and screaming, and from time to time some people were buried in the ruins because their houses were blown up by detonating symbols.

    At this time, the traps prepared by the Konoha ninjas played a role. From time to time, some sand ninjas were confined in place because they stepped on the traps set up by Konoha ninjas in advance. At this time, losing the ability to move is tantamount to death.  What's the difference, as long as a detonating talisman falls from the sky, it will immediately end with the head falling to the ground.

    Due to the explosion of artillery fire, most of the sand ninjas didn't have the heart to check the traps that Konoha Ninja had set up in advance. At this time, it was too late to save their lives, so there was no time to do other things.

    The detonating symbols were thrown out one by one, and Konoha's ninjas didn't know how many detonating symbols they threw out in just a few minutes.  cramp.

    After seeing Konoha's ninjas throwing so many detonating charms in a battle, Uchiha Tatsuki couldn't help but said, "This war is like burning money, so many detonating charms will cost you money."  How much is it. It¡¯s a good thing that the ninja coalition forces didn¡¯t do this in the Fourth World War, otherwise, the people of other fields would not be able to withstand the bombing of the ninja coalition forces.¡±

    In fact, the detonating talisman tactics are not as powerful as Uchiha Tatsuo imagined, it is just that it can play a specific role in a specific location.

    If all the sand ninjas hadn't crowded into Kikyo Castle, the detonating talisman wouldn't be able to play such a role at all, and even as long as it was in the plains, the effect of the detonating talisman would be weakened by at least 70%.

    Because the buildings in the city are too dense, Sand Ninja has no place to hide.  At this time, the sand ninjas are all in danger, and even the elite jonin are not absolutely sure that they can escape this painful abyss intact.

    Only shadow-level powerhouses like Ye Cang, Luo Sha, and Xie can barely protect themselves from this explosion.

    The ninjas outside the city are still throwing the detonating talisman, and the city has long been turned into an abyss of hell, not only the sand ninjas, but also the residents in the city. If the detonating talisman was just an appetizer at the beginning, now  It was the dinner that had just begun.  Countless detonating talismans were thrown in, and the houses in the city were blown up by the detonating talismans.

    Those who are sleeping or have not yet fallen asleep are all civilians without chakra. They have no ability to protect themselves in the explosion of the detonator. They can only watch the detonator explode in front of them, and then suffer  die.

    "Damn it, are Konoha's ninjas crazy? There are still ordinary people in the city!" Luo Sha said viciously after using gold placer to block the detonating talisman from his head again.  At this moment, the chakra in his body has been exhausted, and a lot of sand ninjas gathered behind him, and they barely survived under the protection of the gold dust.

    "No! If we continue like this, we will definitely die because of too much chakra consumption! We must break through!" Scorpion hid in the puppet, and his puppet fired out Kunai one after another from time to time, after stabbing the detonating talisman  The detonating talisman was detonated in advance, avoiding a large number of detonating talisman attacks.

    "How do we break through in the current situation!" After fending off the detonating talisman again, Luo Sha was impatient and couldn't help asking Xie back.

    "Look for someone first!" Scorpion took a deep look at Luo Sha, then released the tricks in the puppet and said solemnly: "Luo Sha, now is not the time for you and me to compete.We must unite, let the previous grievances be wiped out, we need to cooperate!  "

    As if sensing Xie's sincerity, Luo Sha took a deep look at him, then nodded: "Okay! I'll trust you once, but what should we do now?"

    Scorpion took a deep breath, strolled up to Luo Sha, and helped him resist the detonating talisman falling from the sky, and then said: "We may not be able to break through Konoha's encirclement with our strength alone, we have to try our best now."  The possible gathering is currently throwing sand ninjas who are capable of fighting, especially to find Hakura and the others, only by finding them can we have the possibility of breaking through."

    "You mean"

    "That's right! The gate of this city has already been sealed by the Konoha ninja. If we want to break through, we can only forcefully break through the door. If we can find Ye Cang, I believe her burning escape can be completed in a very short time."  Destroy the gate sealed by Konoha, and take advantage of this opportunity to forcefully break through."

    Luo Sha lowered his head and thought carefully about the success rate of this plan, but his kung fu did not stop. The detonating charms falling from the sky from time to time were blocked by him one by one, greatly sharing the pressure on Scorpion.

    In just a short cup of tea, Luo Sha twisted his eyes, felt ruthless in his heart, and gritted his teeth as if he had made some decision: "Okay! I'll trust you just once, let's go! You lead us to Ye Cang! The detonating talisman behind  Just leave it to me, and you'll be in charge of the front!"

    After making a decision, the execution ability of the two was very fast, and they quickly assembled the team behind them and began to look for Ye Cang.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and seventeenth; Sha Yin's decision II

    ?

    Although Kikyo City is very large and there are many buildings in the city, they can only search street by street under the obstruction of the buildings.

    But now the houses and buildings in Kikyo City are completely destroyed by the Konoha Ninja trap and the detonating talisman. The streets are full of disastrous ruins.  Destroyed, at a glance, you can see the square in the center of the city from the east of the city.

    It is precisely for this reason that Xie and Luo Sha found Ye Cang and the others without too much effort, and at the moment he was joining Jia Lu Luo.

    Unfortunately, Ye Cang did not dare to use the large-scale burning escape ninjutsu to increase the power of the detonating talisman because of the restraint of her own ninjutsu. Therefore, compared with Luo Sha and Scorpion, her ability to resist the detonating talisman was much inferior.

    It is for this reason that Ye Cang's Sha cruel people are not as many as Luo Sha and Xie. At the same time, Ye Cang was accidentally injured when he was helping his subordinates resist the detonating talisman.  Pills for treatment.

    And the sand cruel people gathered by Jia Luluo and Ye Cang were tremblingly hiding in the sand encirclement set up by Jia Luluo.

    When Luo Sha and Xie found them, their situation was already in dire straits.  Although Garura is also a Kage-level powerhouse, she can be used as an auxiliary ninja. The amount of Chakra in her body is not much among Kage-level ninjas. In this case, Garura must not only protect her own safety,  They are also distracted to pay attention to the safety of other people. If it weren't for Jia Luluo's unique escapism, they would have been in danger long ago, and Luo Sha and Xie would not have been able to find them.

    Seeing that his wife and brother-in-law were in danger, Luo Sha obviously quickened his pace, and at the same time began to urge the overtaken Xie to rush forward to help.

    "Garuluo, how are you doing, Garuluo! Are you okay?" Luo Sha, who rushed over non-stop, immediately used his gold dust escape technique to share part of the tasks for Garuluo, and asked with concern.

    After receiving Luo Sha's support, Jia Lu Luo was barely able to breathe a sigh of relief, freed up a hand to gently stroke the hair covering her eyes, took a small breath, then looked at Luo Sha with a smile and said softly: "It's okay  , I can still hold on, but you, are you okay?"

    "Do you think I seem to be in trouble? But you, how did you meet Ye Cang, and how did she get hurt? This detonating talisman should not be able to do anything to her." Luo Sha patted her chest and said  There was no problem at all, and he happened to find the injured Ye Cang with a casual glance, and he couldn't help asking in doubt.

    Hearing Luo Sha's question, Jia Ruo couldn't help being silent for a while, and explained softly: "We happened to hear Ye Cang's voice not far in front when we were avoiding the trap, and I and Yashamaru followed the sound to find him.  I just found Ye Cang in the past, and Ye Cang was already injured at that time, she was injured by the aftermath of the detonation talisman to protect her two subordinates, but fortunately there was nothing serious, now Yashamaru is giving  She has been treated, and I believe she will be able to recover her fighting power in a short time."

    "No wonder!" Hearing what Jia Ruo said, Luo Sha suddenly realized: "I just said how could you gather so many companions by yourself, it turned out that you were responsible for Ye Cang's share, thank you for your hard work, but it doesn't matter, now  We're here, so you can relax a lot."

    Jia Luluo nodded, she still trusts her husband in this regard, not to mention that her husband's gold dust is better than her in defense, when the two are together, Jia Luluo's sand can still adhere to Luo Sha's gold dust,  Improve the defense of placer gold.

    This is not just a superposition of one plus one equals two.  After two kage-level powerhouses release their own ninjutsu at the same time to form a combined ninjutsu, in order to be at least one level higher than releasing ninjutsu alone, that is to say, the combined ninjutsu combined with the power of the two can completely resist the attack from the detonating talisman.  Harm, shelter those under them.

    "What should we do now? It's not a solution to keep defending like this. Chakra will always be exhausted, and it will be really bad if that happens." Jia Luluo swallowed a ration pill, calmed down and slowly  to restore the chakra in the body.  With the support of Luo Sha and Scorpion, Jia Lu Luo no longer had to devote himself to defense.

    Luo Sha did not answer Jia Luluo's question directly, but asked about Ye Cang's situation: "How long will it take for Ye Cang to recover its combat effectiveness?"

    Karura glanced at the back, Yashamaru was trying hard to perform healing ninjutsu to heal Hakura's injury, he also heard Luo Sha's words, raised his head and healed the wound while replying: "There are about four or five minutes left  , Mr. Ye Cang simply suffered damage to the bones, and the meridians in the body were not greatly damaged. After treatment, they have recovered to a good extent.?After you are done, move your body to restore your combat effectiveness.  "

    Hearing Yashamaru's explanation, Luo Sha nodded: "Then hurry up!"

    "I'll try my best" Yashamaru couldn't help speeding up his movements, and the output of chakra in his body also increased.

    "We are now in the city and the enemy is outside the city. If we want to fight, we can't use it at all. In the current situation, there is no other way but to break through. If we continue to consume like this, all of our chakra will be exhausted. If we want to break through, we must be far away."  If you don't open Yecang's burning escape, only his and her burning escape can penetrate the city, and you can't go to the gate of the city. I believe that at this moment, the guys from Konoha must have surrounded the gate of the city. We can only attack from the weak point of the enemy.  To break through, it will be up to Ye Cang at that time."

    "Is that so?" Jia Ruo nodded thoughtfully: "That's why you asked about Ye Cang's injury?"

    "Yeah." Luo Sha responded: "We just walked over from the city wall, and we have tried it before. With our current method, we must not only guard against the detonating talisman in the sky, but also take care of our teammates around us.  It is basically impossible to break through the city. At that time, we can only defend with a few of us and let Ye Cang break through the wall. Only then can we succeed in breaking through. As long as we break through the encirclement, we can be regarded as successful in breaking through. Long before we set off, we  I have already sent a message to the headquarters, and I believe that the headquarters has sent support troops at this time, as long as we can break through and persist until the support from the headquarters arrives, then we will be considered safe."

    Hearing Luo Sha's words, although Jia Ruo couldn't find the loopholes in this decision, she had a faint feeling that something was wrong, and there was always a worry in her heart, but she didn't know what went wrong, so she could only sigh.  Tone: "I hope so!"  (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and eighteenth; the situation of Yin Sha

    ?

    Luo Sha and Jia Lu Luo worked hard to maintain the defense above, but it was impossible to protect so many people from harm with their strength alone.

    Scorpion released all the puppets in his collection, and operated continuously with one hand, controlling dozens of puppets to release the organs in his body together. In terms of puppets, he has already surpassed his mother-in-law Chiyo, and has become the strongest sand ninja  Puppeteer.

    No one knows where the limit of Scorpion is, because every time he appears, he can break through his own limit and become stronger. Dozens of puppets are not his limit at all. You must know that at the beginning of the third war, he was alone  Controlling hundreds of puppets, that battle was earth-shattering, countless Konoha ninjas died in the hands of scorpion puppets.

    If it hadn't been for Muye Baiya Hatake Mosaku who killed more than half of Scorpion's puppets in seconds, maybe the war would have ended with Konoha's complete defeat.

    It is precisely because nearly half of the puppets were destroyed by Shigeru Hatake, Scorpion has never had the opportunity to repair and replenish his puppet library. The current dozens of puppets are already the limit he can take out.

    Scorpion was not the only one helping, as long as the sand ninjas behind him were not seriously injured and unable to move, they all resorted to their own tricks. From time to time, some people released puppets and ninjutsu to stop the detonating charms falling from the sky.

    Gradually, the detonating talismans falling from the sky became much rarer. No matter how rich Konoha was, it was impossible to use the detonating talismans to resolve a war.

    There will always be a day when the materials are used up, even a rich and powerful owner like Konoha should save some of them. After all, they are all strategic materials, and it is not easy to store them.

    Those Konoha ninjas who finished throwing the detonating talisman in their hands started the second stage of action. Under the cover of their companions, they soared into the air one after another, set up the ladder and took out the well, and climbed up the tower one after another to release ninjutsu  .

    For a time, countless fire-dun water-dun earth-dun ninjutsu fell from the sky and landed on the sand ninjas.

    This time Konoha's ninjas stood on the city wall and could see the target clearly, instead of not having a target when throwing Kunai before, now they can stand on the city wall and accurately release ninjutsu on the target.

    Therefore, although the strike range of ninjutsu is not as large as the previous detonating talisman, it is stronger than the detonating talisman in terms of lethality.

    Especially now that Konoha's ninjas have not stopped throwing detonating charms, they simply reduced the frequency of throwing detonating charms.

    Under the attack of ninjutsu combined with detonating symbols, the sand ninjas ushered in another tragic blow.

    Not only the sand ninjas, but also the ordinary people in the city, those ordinary people who were lucky enough to escape the first wave of detonating charms' large-scale indiscriminate attacks, how could they have such good luck this time.

    As long as there are people, there will be ninjutsu. Konoha's ninjas have no idea whether it is an ordinary person or a ninja from Sand Ninja Village in the city. Where there are people, Konoha's ninjas will release ninjutsu.

    They didn't even know that there were actually ordinary people who hadn't evacuated in the city of Kikyo.  They subconsciously regarded all of them as ninjas from Sand Ninja Village.

    Under the repeated bombing by detonating talismans and ninjutsu, Kikyo City has already become a purgatory on earth.  Walking down, you can see the wreckage of severed fingers everywhere, and those who are not completely dead can only lie on the ground moaning unceasingly, waiting for the next wave of attacks to kill them completely.

    Whether it is sand ninja or Konoha ninja, they don't realize that there are many ordinary people in Kikyo City

    Stretching open the wrapped gold placer with all her strength, Luo Sha let out a muffled snort, her body shook twice as if struck by lightning, her feet staggered and almost fell to the ground.

    Jia Luluo quickly supported Luo Sha who was about to fall, and asked with concern: "What's wrong? Are you okay?"

    Shaking his head, getting up from Garura's arms, Luo Sha took a deep breath: "It's okay, I just used too much force just now, I didn't expect Konoha's ninja to be so cruel, and he would use it after using the detonating talisman."  Ninjutsu bombing again, is this the rhythm of killing us all?"

    Luo Sha's eyes stared closely at the Konoha ninjas on the city wall through the space outside the gold dust, feeling angry in his heart, but he can't do anything now, once he leaves, all the people behind him will die.  It will be destroyed by Konoha Ninja's ninjutsu in an instant.

    It is impossible to resist so many ninjutsu with the sand of Jia Luluo alone.

    "It would be great if I could find a way to kill them all." Luo Sha sighed softly, feeling a little regretful in his heart. He couldn't get away at the moment, and even if he acted alone, he couldn't release ninjutsu to the city wall.  go up.

    Speaking of which, Luo Sha looked at her again.?Turning to Yashamaru and urging: "Isn't it better! We can't hold it anymore!"

    "Right away, hold on!" Yashamaru is already running the chakra in his body with all his strength at this moment, trying to maintain medical ninjutsu.  It was the burns on the skin, which were recovering rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "It's too late!" Seeing that Yashamaru was still recovering from the burns on his body surface, Ye Cang couldn't help but anxiously said: "Wrapping in gauze is enough to make do with it, I think it's done now, if they can't hold on anymore, they have to hurry up!  "

    "But" Yashamaru hesitated for a moment: "This will leave scars on the skin, are you sure?"

    Ye Cang hesitated for a moment, then suddenly she twisted her eyes, nodded firmly and said: "It's okay, come on, hurry up!"

    "good!"

    If you don't use medical ninjutsu and just simply bandage it, the speed will be very fast.  In the blink of an eye, Yashamaru had finished the work of bandaging.

    Standing up from the ground, Ye Cang moved her body. The bandages wrapped around her body did not affect her actions. She nodded to Yashamaru to express her gratitude, and then came to Luo Sha: "I kept you waiting, now  How to do."

    "Recovered?" Luo Sha asked back.

    "It's no longer affected, and the rest are some skin trauma. It will be good to rest and recuperate for a while when we go back. The most important thing now is how we can break through."

    "Did you hear what I said before? I don't need to repeat it again." Luo Sha nodded and asked.

    "No, just say we break out from there." Ye Cang waved his hands and said impatiently.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and nineteenth; Luo Sha's special state

    ?

    Ye Cang showed a look of complete impatience on his face. Now that the situation is so urgent, where does she have time to listen to Luo Sha's persuasion?  Besides, although Ye Cang was injured before, it doesn't mean she lost consciousness.

    While receiving Yasha Wan's treatment, he had already clearly heard the conversation between Luo Sha and Jia Lu Luo.  Knowing that the sand ninja's situation is not right, she is also extremely anxious, but what can be done about it?  Ye Cang, who was seriously injured at that time, had no ability to move at all.

    If Garura and Yashamaru were a minute or two late, maybe Hakura would have been blown to death by the detonating talisman due to exhaustion from injury

    Ye Cang didn't say anything superfluous, Luo Sha closed his mouth wisely, he glanced around, and then quickly made seals with both hands, and slapped the ground violently.

    A large pile of fine placer gold flowed out from the ground, and continued to spread along the ground centered on Luosha towards the surroundings.  The fine placer gold is like a continuation of Luosha's body induction, which can sense the flow of chakra within a radius of 500 meters.

    This trick seems to be very strong, but it is useless at all.  This trick can only detect the chakras that are actively released by people within a radius of 500 meters, but it cannot sense people who have not released chakras.

    That is to say, if there is a ninja hiding in the dark and motionless, Luo Sha's placer gold will not sense his presence.  Luo Sha developed this kind of tasteless trick with a tentative mentality at the beginning. When he found that it could not be used as a perception ninjutsu, he never used it again. He never thought that it would be sent in this place today  Come in handy.

    Therefore, there is no useless ninjutsu, only useless people.  No matter how useless ninjutsu is, it will come in handy sometimes, and a useless person, no matter how powerful ninjutsu he obtains, still cannot release super powerful power.

    Close your eyes and carefully perceive the slightest changes in the chakra in the four places from the placer gold.  I don't know if it's because of the lack of distance, Luo Sha frowned, and didn't perceive any big changes. The ninja Chakra fluctuations in the four places are roughly the same, and there are a lot of Chakra gathered at the gate of the city.  reaction.  It seems to be on guard against them breaking out from the gate of the city.

    Luo Sha took a deep breath, and the chakra in the body was further released. After increasing the chakra output, the placer gold traveled further. Without being discovered by Konoha Ninja, the placer gold even spread to the downstairs of the city wall.  This appearance was enough for Luo Sha to sense the situation outside.

    No matter how far away it is, it is not only a matter of the amount of Luosha Chakra, but it is also easy to be discovered.  Konoha also has sentient ninjas, and Luo Sha also has to resist the ninjutsu that falls from the sky while sensing, which greatly affects his work efficiency.  carat.

    After the placer gold invaded the edge of the city wall, Luo Sha suddenly opened his eyes, with an unconscious look in his pupils, as if his soul had gone out of his body, his whole consciousness completely spread to the battlefield, trying to gain insight into the battlefield with his own consciousness.  The direction of the entire battlefield.

    For a long time, he even forgot to release the basic defense, and Jia Luluo was the only one who was still struggling.

    Scorpion was the first person to realize that there was a problem with Luo Sha. He immediately took over the defense work outside Jia Lu Luo Shazi, and then gestured for others to come with him with his eyes, and then said to Jia Lu Luo  : "There seems to be something wrong with Luo Sha's situation. There must be something wrong with him like this?"

    Scorpion's worried voice crossed Luo Sha's ears. He was already in a situation where his soul was out of his body to detect the battlefield. Although his consciousness could not spread to the entire battlefield, his perception was the clearest at the position closest to him at this moment.  Yes, from the moment Xie just opened his mouth to speak, Luo Sha, who was still a little confused, woke up instantly.

    It's just that his current state makes him unable to control himself, and he is in a state like his soul is out of his body. Luo Sha doesn't know how to return to his body.  The people in their sand ninja village don't study the soul very deeply, and none of them have even studied the ninjutsu of the soul.

    Therefore, regarding Luo Sha's current situation, everyone is helpless.  Even though Yashamaru had gone forward to investigate, he still couldn't find anything.

    Luo Sha, who incarnated his consciousness on the battlefield, has already detected the information he wants to know, but the current situation is how he can return to his body.

    No matter how hard he tried, no matter how close he got, his body did not respond in the slightest.  He can clearly sense every part of his body, but he just can't resonate with his body.  Luo Sha's consciousness couldn't help shaking anxiously, causing his originally calm state of mind to become agitated, and his whole consciousness began to shake.Some blurred up

    Uchiha Tatsumi, who was on the high mountain outside the city, seemed to have discovered something extraordinary. He narrowed his eyes slightly and exclaimed towards the city: "Oh? I didn't expect that there are still people who can do this now!"

    Closing his eyes, Uchiha Tatsuo began to slowly perceive who the soul that interested him was.

    The result surprised him a bit. The soul that interested him was none other than Rasa whose consciousness incarnated on this battlefield, that is, the fourth Kazekage in the original world, the father of Gaara, who died tragically in Orochimaru.  The poor ghost in his hand.

    "So it's you!" Uchiha Tatsuo chuckled, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and at the same time with a wave of his left hand, invisible energy spread from his hand in the direction of Kikyo Castle: "It's interesting, let me see  Let's see if you in this world will have a different fate, whether you can escape smoothly or not depends on your luck."

    Uchiha Chen did not expect that in this place, there would be people who could enter the state of unconscious God perception by mistake. In this state, they could turn themselves into any part of this world, that is to say, no matter in this world,  Nothing can escape his perception.

    This state is very difficult to enter, even Uchiha Tatsuo has to turn on the True Six Paths mode before he can barely enter.  Unexpectedly, Luo Sha entered this state by mistake.

    This state is strong but strong, and the price to be paid is also very high.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and twentieth; the question of whether to do it or not

    ?

    If a person who is not strong enough enters this state by mistake, it is very likely that he will directly merge with the heaven and the earth. From then on, his soul will never return to his body, and he can only exist like a lonely ghost, melting  In heaven and earth.

    Become a nutrient between heaven and earth, and can no longer be resurrected and reborn.  After all, the soul has already merged with the heaven and the earth, so there is no such thing as the resurrection of the soul.

    Uchiha Tatsuo was a little surprised, he didn't expect that Luo Sha would actually be able to reach this level after breaking through his own limit.

    Calculated according to Luo Sha's current state of strength, in less than ten minutes, he will turn into the essence of heaven and earth as Chen imagined, and integrate with heaven and earth.

    Uchiha Chen lowered his head and pondered for a while.  He was thinking about whether Luo Sha should make a move when he was behind.

    Although he was not too impressed with Luo Sha when he was watching Hokage in his previous life, it can be said that he has never seen such a complex and shameless person.

    After Gaara became the new Ichijuriki of Sand Ninja, in order to be able to control the power of Ichibi, Gaara's childhood was isolated alive.

    Let Gaara endure the betrayal that he shouldn't have to bear at his age. Because of the bad seal, Gaara almost never sleeps well. He will be released once the end of the deep sleep is over, so it will not last long.  Gaara, who has experienced a good night's sleep, is a bit abnormal.

    And what about Luo Sha?  In order to be able to control Gaara, not only did he mislead Gaara's outlook on life and values, but even let Yashamaru, Gaara's most trusted person at that time, Gaara's uncle, come to assassinate him.

    After experiencing the betrayal of her closest relatives, Gaara was completely blackened and became a feared existence of sand ninjas.  Until this way, Luo Sha achieved his goal of controlling Gaara.

    To be honest, I have always disdained people like Luo Sha, but in the current situation, Gaara has not yet been born, and the old monk Fenfuna's old life is about to come.  Run away.

    Even in this world, Uchiha Tatsumi would not give up the tailed beast to others, but he already has ten tails chakra in his body, so it is impossible to seal the tailed beast again, right?

    It is useless for him to use the tailed beasts of this world, so the best solution is to follow Chen Yuan's practice in the original world and not interfere with their experience of becoming Renzhuli.

    This involves whether people like Luo Sha can be saved, and whether Gaara can still be born.

    Uchiha Chen pursed his lips and thought about this question. Time is not urgent. Even if that guy Luo Sha wants to dissipate between heaven and earth, it will take about ten minutes. This time is enough for Uchiha Chen to think about this problem clearly.

    But Uchiha Tatsuo's expression is no longer the same in Nara Shikaku's eyes.  Lu Jiuzai saw Uchiha Tatsumi frowning tightly and pursing his mouth, he thought that Uchiha Tatsumi was not satisfied with the battle going on for such a long time.

    He couldn't help whispering: "Mr. Chen, please wait a moment, maybe you have encountered stubborn resistance elements in the city. After all, their sand ninjas also have kage-level powerhouses.  It is more difficult for the strong"

    In the middle of Lu Jiu's speech, his meaning couldn't be more obvious. Shadow-level powerhouses are not just paper. It's unrealistic to kill them with detonating charms alone. We can only grind them to death bit by bit.  If Uchiha Tatsuo gets impatient, he can go up and solve it himself, and Konoha will not mind it at all.

    Knowing Lu Jiu's careful thoughts, Uchiha Tatsuo just gave him a funny look and didn't act.  However, Lu Jiu's words made him make a decision - not to save Luo Sha.

    ? Life and death depend on fate and wealth, and those who come out to mess around will have to pay back one day.  Since Luo Sha dared to come out, he must have been prepared to sacrifice. Even if Chen rescued him now, there would always be a day of sacrifice.

    In this case, everything depends on Luo Sha's order.  It is not impossible to rescue Luo Sha from this state. As long as there is a powerful person who can forcibly disturb the world and interrupt the connection between Luo Sha and the world, Luo Sha can be rescued.

    However, among the people present at the moment, except Uchiha Tatsumi, only Hatake Mosaku can do it.

    Needless to say, Hatake Mosaku, as the commander of Konoha, he hopes that Sand Ninja can kill an important person. Only in this way can he win a decisive victory in the fight against Sand Ninja.

    Except for the two of them, the others not only do not have this strength, but they are also unaware of Luo Sha's current state, so it is impossible to talk about rescue.

    Since neither of the two people present had any plans to rescue, then everythingIt can only depend on Luo Sha's fate.

    However, after Luo Sha pushed his perception to the limit, he found that it was still not enough, so he could only continue to squeeze his limit and expand the coverage of placer gold.

    When the placer gold continued to spread, his whole body also "buzzed" into this mysterious state.

    After discovering this state at the beginning, Luo Sha was slightly delighted. He found that his perception could spread to the entire battlefield.

    However, when he got the information he wanted, he found that he could not return to his body, which made him feel a little bit of fear.

    Because, he found that every second he existed in this state, part of his soul would disappear for no reason. Luo Sha clearly felt that part of his soul that disappeared merged into this world, becoming a  The nutrients between heaven and earth are turned into the power of nature to give back to the whole world.

    Anxiously, he kept trying to get back into his body, but he didn't know how to go back, so he could only do useless work, and every time he tried one more time, his soul would lose a point  .

    After trying to no avail, Luo Sha no longer dared to act rashly, so he could only yell at Jialu Luo Yecang and others, expecting their response.

    But the result was very cruel.  They were nervously defending the ninjutsu that fell from the sky from time to time, and did not pay too much attention to Luo Sha who was still squatting on the ground. Only Garura looked at Luo Sha with expectant eyes from time to time, as if to  Waiting for him to wake up.

    The situation has taken a turn for the worse. Originally, Sand Ninja still had a glimmer of hope, but now it seems that this glimmer of hope has become elusive.

    The situation is critical, maybe Sand Ninja's people will be wiped out here?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and twentieth;

    ?

    There is no end to the sky, but Luo Sha is feeling that his life is full of darkness at this moment, making every day unresponsible and the earth unresponsive.  No one can feel his calling, and no one can feel his despair.

    At the moment of despair, he couldn't help feeling slightly regretful about his decision.  Why do I have to be so persistent?  If he hadn't been so crazy before, maybe this kind of problem wouldn't have happened.

    If you want to break through, you can just find a breakthrough, right?  As long as it is not the most dangerous place towards the city gate, isn't it the same everywhere?

    Man begins to reflect on his own actions only when life and death are at stake.  Just like Luo Sha, he cherishes his life very much. Compared with other people's lives, he regards his own life as more important.

    Others can't see Luo Sha's current situation, but Uchiha Chen can clearly see the annoyance on Luo Sha's face at the moment.  This made Uchiha Chen even more determined not to save Luo Sha.

    I didn't expect him to be such a person, and Uchiha Chen can probably guess some of Luo Sha's mental state. He is nothing more than regretting why he worked so hard for a group of irrelevant people.

    As a strong contender for the next Kazekage of Sand Ninja Village, in his heart, his own life must be more precious than others.

    Although it seems that Luo Sha cares about Sand Shinobi's subordinates very much, he did sacrifice a lot for them and made great contributions.  But all of these are just appearances, and they are all just efforts to win Fengying.

    If it wasn't for the competition for Kazekage's position, Luo Sha wouldn't have led so many people to break out together. Perhaps he might have brought along a few people who were useful to him, such as Jia Luluo and Yashamaru, to break out together.

    These Uchiha Tatsuyas are all in his eyes. Although he doesn't say anything on the surface, Uchiha Tatsun has already put Luo Sha on the unpopular list in his heart. Uchiha Tatsu knows Luo Sha's fate very well.  This time he survived the catastrophe, and in the end he will still die in the hands of Orochimaru.

    But does he still have a chance to survive this time?

    The answer is yes!

    As early as when they set off, Ye Cang and others had already sent out a signal for help. The moment they sent out the signal, the Sand Ninja Headquarters saw their signal for help, and immediately dispatched a large number of troops to follow their footsteps.  rescue.

    Sand Ninja's headquarters knew very well that it must be a very special situation for the vanguard to fire several signal flares in succession.

    And Chiyo, who cared about his only grandson, not only attracted Ebino Zang, but also asked for a wave of blessings, and brought his big killer.

    When they felt the battlefield, it happened to be the last wave of Konoha ninjas' attack.

    Seeing this situation, how could Chiyo bear it?  His only grandson was besieged in Kikyo City, and Dang even opened the seal scroll in the ninja bag to release her strongest puppet.

    "There are ten people with the secret technique near Song!"

    "Secret technique!"

    Chiyo looked at Fenfu and cast a begging look: "Please, please save them!"

    Fenfu clasped his palms together and sighed softly: "Amitabha, I dare not refuse to obey the wishes of a thousand generations of benefactors!"

    Immediately, Fenfu closed his eyes, and began to connect with one tail in his body, and gradually Fenfu fell into a deep sleep.  A force flowed from his limbs, and the normal chakra that obviously did not belong to humans gushed out from his body.

    A big civet cat whose whole body is made of sand appeared on the battlefield!

    "Hahahaha! I finally came out! Kill kill kill!"

    Immediately after Yiwei Shouhe appeared on the battlefield, he laughed three times and swung his tail.  The sand ninjas behind him hurriedly dodged, and the scene suddenly became chaotic.

    Seeing this, Chiyo couldn't help but yelled at the sand ninja elite who came to rescue: "What are you doing in a daze, hurry up and save people!" They suddenly realized, and hurriedly ran up to fight with Konoha's ninjas.

    On the high mountain, Hatake Mosaku's eyes narrowed, and then he ordered to Orochimaru: "Hurry up and stop it, absolutely don't let the sand ninja in the city run out, or all previous efforts will be wasted, I will stop Kazuo, you guys  Organize people to resist the remaining sand ninja!"

    "Understood!" Orochimaru nodded solemnly, and then followed Mosaku Hatake down the mountain.

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked sideways at Nara Shikahisa and asked curiously: "Why don't you go down?"

    Nara Shikahisa smiled helplessly, shrugged his shoulders and said: "What can I do in my current state? Give away the head? I can only follow along and pay attention. It's really not so good on the battlefield.fit me.  But your Excellency, why don't you go down and join in the fun?  "Speaking, he actually sat down on the ground, pulled up a piece of grass and put it in his mouth.

    Seeing Shikahisa Nara's appearance as a salted fish, Uchiha Tatsumi smiled irrefutably. He didn't believe this guy's nonsense. You must know that he was known as the smartest person in the history of the Nara family.  The sole heir of the next generation patriarch of the Nara family, he, Akimichi Choza and Yamanaka Kaiichi are called the new generation of Ikabuta, galloping freely on the battlefield, the three of them together, even if they meet a Kage-level powerful  The strong can also fight.

    Even if you can't fight against the shadow-level powerhouse, you can still get out of it.

    "Me? I won't go down to join in the fun. I promised Hatake Mosaku only to protect your safety. The current situation is not the same as the commission I promised before. Besides, in your eyes, am I just someone who loves to join in the fun?  Someone?" Uchiha Tatsumi looked at Shikaku Nara speechlessly, and couldn't help but smiled wryly.

    Although it seems that Uchiha Chen seems to like to join in the fun, if it is not related to him, Uchiha Chen will not even take a look at it.

    If it wasn't for such a good reward given by this system task, even if he really wanted to know the secret behind Kikyo Mountain, he probably wouldn't be so enthusiastic to come to help Konoha join in the fun.

    "Is that so?" Nara Shikaku nodded thoughtfully, but Uchiha Tatsu could see that Shikaku's eyes were full of distrust.  It seemed that Nara Shikajiu didn't believe what Chen said, but he didn't care, but shrugged his shoulders and continued to watch the fierce fighting below.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and twentieth; a body without a soul

    ?

    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsuya didn't pay attention to him, Nara Shikajiu couldn't help curling his lips boredly as he watched the anxious battle below.

    Originally, he wanted to test whether he could take this opportunity to stimulate Uchiha Chenyibo, and see if he could help.

    After all, that is Izuzuru. In this world, apart from Uchiha Madara who owns the kaleidoscope Sharingan, only the first generation of Hokage Senju Hashirama has a record of defeating Tailed Beast head-on, although he knows the strength of Hatake Mosaku very well.  , but in front of the tail beast, no one dared to relax their vigilance.

    If Uchiha Chen can join the battlefield, I believe that with Chen's unparalleled strength, there is still hope for joining forces with Hatake Mosaku to deal with mere Kazuo.

    Facts have proved that he overestimated the strength of Yiwei too much, and underestimated the strength of Hatake Mosaku and Uchiha Tatsuo too much.

    No matter which of the two of them goes up, isn't it easy to deal with mere one?  It's just that people nowadays haven't experienced the era when the super-shadow-level walks all over the ground and the tailed beasts are not as good as dogs. For the tailed beasts, even if they are just one tail, they still have an inexplicable sense of awe.

    In their view, tailed beasts can only be defeated by using crowd tactics. Whenever a tailed beast appears on the battlefield, it means that people will die, and many, many people will die.

    If you don't use the human sea tactics, you can't resist the raging tailed beasts at all, which is why there are no tailed beasts on the battlefields so far.

    Not only is it difficult to completely control the tailed beast, but also because once the tailed beast appears on the battlefield, it means that this war has reached an endless life and death situation.

    Once the tail beast fails, it means the war is over.  Whether it is the losing party or the winning party, they must bear unbearable losses.

    Just like nuclear bombs in modern society, all major countries have them, but no country will voluntarily release nuclear bombs for military strikes.

    Although this metaphor is somewhat unreasonable, the existence of tailed beasts is no different from nuclear bombs in modern society.

    Since the sand ninja chose to let the tail beast play in this war, it means that after the war is over, they will be able to tell the winner.

    Different from Nara Shikahisa's worries, although Hatake Mosaku had never faced the tailed beast head-on, he had a faint feeling that the oppression brought by the tailed beast in front of him was far less than the oppression given to him by Uchiha Tatsuya  bigger.

    This is why he has the confidence to face a guarding crane alone.

    When Mosaku Hatake stopped in front of Shukaku, Shukaku had already gone crazy.  He kept picking up the sand on the ground with both hands and throwing it around.

    "Hahahaha, have a blast!"

    Shouhe sneered loudly, his mouth widened, and blue jade bullets condensed in his mouth.

    "Wind Dun refines empty bombs!"

    Exploding air bombs exploded outside Kikyo City one after another, not only the ninjas of Konoha were affected, but also many sand ninjas died in Shuzuru's hands because they couldn't dodge.

    "Can't this monster be targeted and hit?" Chiyo, who manipulated a puppet to kill a ninja of Konoha casually, couldn't help muttering viciously as he watched Shukaku raging on the battlefield.

    Ebi stayed next to Chiyo to protect her, and after hearing Chiyo's words, he couldn't help but smile wryly: "Be content, this tail is a monster in the first place, it's good to be able to help!"

    Chiyo also knew this truth, she just complained, knowing what kind of pee her tailed beast is, she didn't bother with it, but gathered the sand ninjas gathered around her and rushed towards the gate of Kikyo Castle, trying to break through Konoha  A circle of ninjas.

    It is naturally impossible for the Konoha ninjas guarding the door to get out of the way. After seeing a group of sand ninjas rushing towards the formation, they lined up immediately, holding on to the ninjutsu in their hands, and waiting for Chiyo and the others to come up.

    And at this moment, the sand ninjas in Kikyo City were already agitated when they heard the noise outside.  They knew it must be reinforcements coming.

    Jia Luluo was overjoyed, and then looked at Luo Sha excitedly and said: "It's the reinforcements, the reinforcements are here, Luo Sha, our reinforcements are here!"

    But what surprised her was that Luo Sha ignored her, still maintaining his original posture and squatting on the ground.

    At this moment, how could she still not know that Luo Sha had a problem?

    "Luo Sha, Luo Sha!" Jia Ruo yelled loudly at Luo Sha.  But she didn't dare to move Luo Sha, and she didn't know what was going on with Luo Sha, for fear that if she moved Luo Sha, it would hurt him.

    "What's wrong with him?" At this time, Ye Cang and Xie also noticed Luo Sha's abnormality, and couldn't help being concerned.said a word.

    Scorpion carefully looked at Luo Sha's state, his eyes were a little uncertain: "He looks like" Scorpion hesitated for a moment, not knowing whether to say it or not.

    "What? Did you find anything?" Seeing that Xie had something to say, Ye Cang couldn't help asking in a low voice.

    "He" Xie frowned, carefully observed Luo Sha's state, and said with a trace of uncertainty: "He looks like a puppet now."

    "Puppet?"

    "What's the meaning?"

    Seeing the puzzled expressions of the two, Xie thought for a while: "You all probably know my level of puppetry. Recently, I am researching a technique of human puppets, which means to directly use human bodies to create soul puppets. Now  The research has reached a critical time, but it is at this time that it has fallen into a bottleneck."

    "Bottleneck?"

    "Yes!" Xie nodded, and looked at Luo Sha solemnly. At this moment, his eyes were a little subtle, as if he was looking at a work of art: "The bottleneck lies in how to put the human soul into the human puppet.  If a puppet does not have a soul, it is not worthy of being called a human puppet, and it is here that I have fallen into a bottleneck."

    Speaking, Xie turned his eyes to Luo Sha: "His current condition is the same as the product that I failed to research before, only with a human body and no soul."

    "What!" Jia Luluo was taken aback and hurriedly asked, "Youhow did you know?"

    "Feeling" Xie frowned slightly, not knowing how to explain: "In short, it's inexplicable, I can feel that Luo Sha's soul is not in his body now, and I don't know what's going on. Maybe it's  He used this ninjutsu to cause it. I don¡¯t know what is going on with him now, the reinforcements have already arrived, and Luo Sha hasn¡¯t woken up yet, so it will be too late if this continues.¡± (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Six hundred and twentieth chapters; Manic Shouhe

    ?

    "Then what should we do? It's impossible to just leave it alone, right?" Ye Cang spread his hands, pouted his mouth at Jia Luluo, and signaled Xie to take a look at her: "At any rate, they became like this because of us, you  Look at Karura"

    Jia Luluo looked anxious, seeing that Luo Sha was still waking up, and when the roar outside became louder and louder, she couldn't help stomping her feet, trying to forcefully wake Luo Sha up.

    Lucky Scorpion stopped her in time after seeing Jia Luluo's actions: "Don't move around, if something goes wrong, it will be irreparable."

    "Then what should we do Should we just wait like this!" Jia Luluo yelled at Scorpion with tears in his eyes.  She and Luo Sha have long been engaged, and she will be able to return to the village to get married only after the war is over. As her fianc¨¦, Jia Luluo has long enshrined her heart in Luo Sha.

    Looking at the current situation, Xie seems to want to give up on Luo Sha, so how could Jia Luluo agree?  He confronted Scorpion forcefully to refute his opinion.

    Jia Luluo has nothing to fear, relying on his own sand to protect him, he is not a scorpion at all.  Although the current situation is much better than before, Karura is the only group defender now, and the sand ninjas really cannot do without her.  Although the attack of Konoha ninjas on the city wall was much slower due to the sand ninjas charging, it was impossible for Xie and the others to leave safely without Rasa and Garura at the same time.

    "Action must be done, and there must be a solution" Scorpion sighed softly. He knew Jialuluo's mood very well, so he didn't blame her. If it was Scorpion himself, he would probably do more.  Excessive things: "It's just that there must be a regulation on how to act and how to implement the method. It is absolutely impossible to sit and wait for death. I believe you can't last long with your current chakra."

    Gritting his teeth, Jia Luluo took out a Bingliang Pill from the ninja bag and swallowed every single word: "I can still hold on, you guys have to figure out a way."

    After taking Bingliang Pill, an inexplicable chakra flowed from Garura's limbs and bones, and then spread to her whole body. The originally meager Chakra was replenished again, although it did not return to its peak state  But it has been able to last longer.

    The originally somewhat depleted sand defense became stronger again after being injected with Garulo Chakra.  Jia Luluo pursed her mouth and said nothing, she had given all the decision-making power to Xie, and she believed that Xie would not do such a thing of abandoning her companion.  In other words, she would never do this kind of behavior of abandoning her beloved fianc¨¦

    People in Kikyo City are working hard, and similarly, people outside Kikyo City are also working hard.

    A tail of empty ammo exploded among the crowd, knocking many people to the ground.  This kind of attack method that doesn't distinguish between the enemy and the enemy, if the sand ninja is really at the end of its rope, it will never be used.

    When Mosaku Hatake arrived at the scene, many ninjas had already died in the hands of Izuo on the battlefield, and Mosaku Hatake's heart was bleeding.  That is the backbone of their Konoha. In order to defeat the sand ninja in one fell swoop this time, Hatake Mosaku can be said to have sent all the Konoha ninjas who can fight in the country of Kawa.

    There are no fewer than thousands of ninjas ambushing in Kikyo City alone, but all of these were shattered under the attack of Izuo Tsuru.

    Hatake Mosaku clenched his fists tightly, his eyes fixed on Shuhe, his eyes were shining brightly, his whole body was shaken, and a strong murderous aura enveloped his tail.

    "Oh? Is there another little bug, ahahaha!" After feeling the strong killing intent of Hatake Mosaku, Shuzuru couldn't help but subconsciously took a look, and found that it was just an ordinary middle-aged man and couldn't help laughing.  Opening his mouth, an empty ammo went towards Moshuo Hatake.

    With a cold face, Hatake Mosaku slowly pulled out the white tooth blade on his back. After injecting chakra, the blade emitted a glistening white light. I saw Hatake Mosaku stomping his feet, and his whole body was like a cannon fired.  He went straight to a guarding crane.

    The short knife in his hand swung out, white light flashed, and Shuzuru's leg, which was made entirely of sand, was severed by Hatake Mosaku with a single blow.

    "Ah ah ah! You hateful bug, how dare you hurt me, I want you to die!" After being attacked, Shouhe became even more violent, because he was sealed in Fenfu's body all the year round, Shouhe  It can be said that its temperament is the most irritable among the nine tailed beasts.

    It opened its mouth wide, and fired several empty ammunition towards Moshuo Hatake.

    Hatake Mosaku's body was like catkins fluttering in the wind, without any strength at all, and became erratic with the flow of air. Not surprisingly, all of Shukaku's refining empty bullets fell through the air, and hit the open space without causing any damage.

    "Bastard!" Seeing this, Shouhe couldn't help becoming more irritable.

    Shigeru Hatake is cold and coldGlancing at Shukaku, seeing Orochimaru releasing ninjutsu behind Shukaku, he couldn't help saying: "Leave this to me, you hurry up and command the team, I can handle it by myself!"

    The angry big tanuki roared at Hatake Mosaku, becoming even more violent when he saw him ignoring him.  At this moment, the leg severed by Mosaku Hatake has healed automatically.  It was originally composed of sand, so it couldn't be defeated by physical damage alone.  Such attacks can only make it feel more violent in pain.

    I saw Shuzuru clapping his hands suddenly, raising the soil of a city, and the chakra of yin and yang attributes in the air were constantly agglomerating. The terrifying sense of power made Mosaku Hatake couldn't help but feel a little startled.

    "Absolutely don't let this attack fall on the crowd!" Mosaku Hatake's heart fell, and he rushed directly to Shukaku.

    The yin-yang chakras in the air are continuously condensed into a small spherical object according to the ratio of 28. The terrifying aura emanates from this small ball.

    "Tail Beast Jade!"

    Even the weakest tailed beast can release the tailed beast jade alone, but as the weakest tailed beast, it takes longer for one tail to condense the tailed beast jade than other tailed beasts, which gave Hatake Mosaku a reaction  time.

    "All spread out!" Mosaku Hatake yelled, the dagger was already in its sheath, Mosaku Hatake reached out to take off the handle of the knife and put it on his waist, he was about to perform that move!

    The tail beast jade in front of the mouth of a tail is getting smaller and smaller, and after being compressed to the extreme, it becomes an irregular ball like a basketball.

    Shouhe's eyes froze, his eyes widened, his head raised slightly, and he aimed at Mosaku Hatake and spewed out in one gulp!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and twentieth; unexpected results

    ?

    The basketball-sized Tailed Beast Ball spit out from Shuzuru's mouth, and struck Hatake Mosaku with a terrifying energy aura.

    "No, absolutely don't let this trick fall!" Mosaku Hatake felt ruthless in his heart, and he could feel the terrifying aura from the tailed beast jade from a long distance away.  Leaf ninjas.

    They are already fighting with the sand ninjas at this moment, and it is not such a simple matter to evacuate. Once the tailed beast jade of Shuzuru falls, the casualties caused by Konoha must be unbearable.

    The determined Hatake Mosaku resolutely decided to block this trick with his own strength.

    Hatake Mosaku didn't stop while advancing, but his eyes closed slightly, and when he opened them again, his eyes were covered with a layer of red oil paint, and the chakra in his body became different.

    The natural power in the sky continuously flowed into Moshuo Hatake's body. At this moment, Maoshuo Hatake felt that the power in his own body was so abundant.

    Originally, it took three minutes for Hatake Mosaku to enter the fairy mode, but after fighting Uchiha Tatsuo a few times, his strength has been further improved.  Not only has his combat power become higher under normal conditions, but more importantly, he has broken his own limit. Now he does not need to guide time to enter the fairy mode. As long as he closes his eyes and communicates with natural energy, he can enter the fairy mode at any time.

    This is inspired by Tatsuo Uchiha. Even in normal times, Tatsuo Uchiha¡¯s body absorbs the energy of nature all the time. After experiencing this way of practice from Tatsuo Uchiha, Hatake Mosaku started a bold  test.

    However, what he didn't expect was that the reason Uchiha Chen was able to absorb natural energy all the time was because he sealed ten tails in his body.  energy.

    But Mosaku Hatake couldn't do it. There were no strange things sealed in his body, and he didn't have golden fingers to guide his practice. He just made a sudden decision after seeing Uchiha Tatsuo's practice method.

    Fortunately, after a series of arduous practice, although he can't absorb natural energy all the time like Chen, the time for him to enter the fairy mode to communicate with natural energy has been greatly reduced.

    After entering the fairy mode, Hatake Mosaku's body has undergone tremendous changes, and he gradually calmed down.  The long knife in his hand was already on his waist, and he seemed to be able to pull it out at any time.

    He frantically injected the chakra in his body into the right hand holding the handle of the knife, and even the scabbard with the White Fang blade emitted a strong chakra light.

    If it weren't for the good material of White Fang's blade, it simply wouldn't be able to withstand the injection of such a huge amount of chakra.  The rich chakra condensed on the blade, even rendering the scabbard a layer of red light.

    At this moment, Hatake Mosaku was only less than one meter away from Shuzuru's Tailed Beast Jade, and he could feel the scorching breath coming from such a distance.  It is conceivable how much energy is contained in this tailed beast jade.

    Just when the two were about to collide, Mosaku Hatake closed his eyes, his whole body restrained, and he suddenly became like an ordinary person.  From the eyes of others, Hatake Mosaku seemed to have given up resistance.

    Amidst everyone's surprise and Shouhe's smirking eyes, Hatake Mosaku suddenly opened his eyes and exerted a slight force on his hand.

    "Bai Fang's secret skill is to draw a knife and slash in a flash!"

    Intense light came from the place where the two touched, and the dazzling light expanded its irradiation range. Everyone felt a trance in front of their eyes, and when they looked at the place where Hatake Mosaku was again, there was a loud explosion.

    However, Mosaku Hatake, who was at the center of the explosion, is still alive or dead.

    As early as when Tailed Beast Jade was about to approach Hatake Mosaku, the knife in his hand was already out of its sheath.  One flash, two flashes, the sword glow turned into a cross and abruptly cut off the tailed beast jade of the guarding crane, and exploded ahead of time.

    Terrifying energy exploded in the center of Mosaku Hatake, forming a small mushroom cloud.  Mosaku Hatake, who was at the center of the explosion, walked away one step ahead of time, out of the scope of the explosion.  Although he is already a super shadow-level powerhouse, he still can't do the explosion of the hard steel-tailed beast jade.

    The aftermath of the explosion on the field dissipated little by little, and they suddenly found that Moshuo Hatake could no longer be found.

    "Hahahaha! Bedbugs! How dare you hurt me, I want you to die!" The field became silent, only the rampant laughter of Shouhe alone spread.

    "Oh? Yeah! What are you talking about!"

    Just when everyone thought Hatake Mosaku was dead, a slightly mocking voice came from the head of the crane.

     Because it happened so suddenly, the angry Konoha ninjas who hadn't recovered from Hatake Mosaku's 'death' were surprised to find that this voice was so familiar.

    Taking a closer look, it was the Hatake Mosaku who resisted a blow of the Tailed Beast Orb. At this moment, he was holding a knife and standing on the head of a Mori Crane. The explosion of the Tailed Beast Orb didn't even affect the hem of his clothes.  When he arrived, he saw his robe fluttering and looked at Shouhe at his feet with a mocking face.

    "Damn bug! When did you escape, die!" Shoutaku roared loudly, waving his hands, trying to grab Mosaku Hatake and tear him apart.

    But will Shigeru Hatake get what he wants?  With a light foot, Hatake Mosaku seemed so comfortable under Shukaku's attack, because of the excessive release of chakra, Hatake Mosaku has already exited the fairy mode at this moment.

    However, even so, the strength of Moshuo Hatake cannot be underestimated.  The knife in his hand swung out again and again, drawing scars on Shouhe's body, but under Shouhe's strong recovery power, such injuries seemed so weak, and did not cause fatal damage.  Feel the pain

    By mistake, Uchiha Tatsuya, who saw this scene in his eyes, couldn't help but sighed, and looked at Kikyo Jojo with regretful eyes: "It's your fate!"

    If there is no Shouhe's Tailed Beast Jade, then Luo Sha can be said to be dead without a doubt, but Shouhe's Tailed Beast Jade directly stirred up the energy of this space, and Hatake Mosaku entered the immortal mode to release  Under the collision of the two, the air mechanism of this piece of heaven and earth was completely disrupted, which dramatically gave Luo Sha's soul lost in the sky and earth a chance to escape.

    Luo Sha in despair does not mean that he will give up his desire to survive. After realizing that his soul is no longer restrained, Luo Sha couldn't help being overjoyed, and immediately began to communicate with his body, trying to return to his body.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and twentieth; Sand ninja's counterattack

    ?

    Luo Sha would not give up his desire to survive even if he couldn't find a way out, but he didn't look for a way to survive as extreme as before, and calmly thought about how he could escape from this ghost place safely  .

    To be honest, he didn't know why he came to this place. Luo Sha had never encountered such a situation.  If it wasn't for this time that he entered this state by accident, maybe he really wouldn't know that his ninjutsu has such power.

    Luo Sha has already made up his mind, if he can safely escape from this ghost place, he will definitely seal this kind of ninjutsu and never use it again.

    Perhaps God heard his call, or it might be that Luo Sha deserved to die. When his soul purity was very low, Shouhe made a big fuss outside the city, stirring up the energy of the entire area.

    At first, Luo Sha just felt his soul throbbing slightly, but he didn't care, Luo Sha even thought it was a sign that he was about to merge with the heaven and earth, so he guarded his soul vigilantly, but he didn't feel it for a long time  To the engulfment from heaven and earth.

    It wasn't until this time that he felt that something was wrong, and tentatively drove his soul, and he no longer had the stagnation feeling before.

    Luo Sha was ecstatic, following the induction of his body, Luo Sha's soul slowly drifted towards his body.

    Because he is a soul body, ordinary physical attacks have no effect on him, even Jialuluo's Sand Dungeon can't stop him.  As soon as he stretched out his hand, he directly penetrated the thick sand wall. At this time, he could already feel the call from his body.

    Following this feeling, he naturally returned to his body.

    The fusion process was a bit slow, even though it was his own body, but Luo Sha did not master the ninjutsu of manipulating the soul, and could only rely on the natural fit of the soul with the body.

    During this process, Luo Sha has been able to feel the state of the people around him, their voices, and their emotions.

    Seeing Jia Luluo looking at her worriedly, Luo Sha couldn't help but smile in relief, trying to reach out and touch her face.  But Luo Sha forgot that he is still in the state of soul now, and his body and soul are not completely compatible.

    When Luo Sha stretched out his hand, his arm passed through the void of the body and was raised, but it was not impossible to completely lose control of his body. The raised arm only trembled slightly with his fingers and then stopped heaving.

    This should have been a very inconspicuous action, but from the eyes of Jia Luluo and Ye Cang, they saw surprise and excitement.

    "It's moving, it's moving!" Jia Luluo couldn't restrain the joy in his heart at all, and he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. The feeling of the rest of his life after narrow escape is really great.

    Ye Cang didn't express much, but she was glad that she could finally leave this ghostly place. After all, she and Luo Sha didn't have a good relationship. Essentially, they were still competitors.  But there is Ye Cang's name.

    However, they did not see the strange gleam in the eyes of the scorpion at the side.

    Scorpion's human puppet research project has reached a bottleneck. The most important thing is how to inject the soul into the puppet that has been made. If this problem can be broken, it means that this research will no longer have a bottleneck.

    Why did Luo Sha, who had already lost her soul, suddenly regain her soul?  So how did his soul leave his body?

    "Perhaps we should find some time to discuss with this kid Luo Sha!" Xie nodded thoughtfully.  Having conducted many studies, it is not difficult for him to see that Luo Sha's soul is slowly returning to his body at this moment.  The conditioned reflex of the fingers just now was the reason, and it must have been involved in what his soul was doing.

    Scorpion immediately understood the key point of the matter.  If it wasn't for the fact that he was still on the battlefield, Xie would have liked to have brought Luo Sha to his laboratory for research.

    Now that Luo Sha's soul has begun to fuse, it's time for them to consider breaking out.

    "Okay, now Luo Sha's soul has returned, now we should decide which direction to break out from?" Xie clapped his hands, attracting everyone's attention.

    Jia Luluo glanced at Luo Sha who was recovering, and then worried: "Shouldn't we wait for Luo Sha to wake up before making a decision? Besides, his soul has been out of the body for so long, and we don't know if there will be any problems.  Or take a look and make a decision?"

    "Then when will it be?" At this time, someone in the crowd whispered.

    "Isn't Lord Luo Sha recovering now?Well, I think it's better to follow Mr. Xie's suggestion.  "

    "Don't worry, Master Luo Sha will be guarded by us, even if we risk our lives, we will protect Master Luo Sha!"

    "That's right, Lord Garura and Lord Luosha were protecting us before, so let's protect Lord Luosha now!"

    "Youyou!" Garura looked at the group of sand ninja behind him with a moved face. Although they looked very weak at the moment, they had already straightened their backs forcibly, pretending to be nonchalant.

    Seeing this, Xie chuckled, and said coldly: "Okay, don't be brave, Jia Luluo is the same, Luosha has our protection, you all decide the direction to break through as soon as possible, and it is best to be able to go directly after Luosha wakes up."  action."

    "Why don't you think about it!" Ye Cang looked at everyone with contempt, and then pointed his hand in the direction behind him: "I didn't hear it, but there is only the loudest fighting there? Shouldn't it be enough to break through at that place?  "

    Everyone looked along Ye Cang's finger, and it was the gate of Jigeng City!  And that's where Konoha ninjas ambushes the most.

    "Hiss!" Scorpion gasped: "You are so bold!"

    "However, I like it!" The corner of Xie's mouth curled up, and a charming smile hung on his delicate face that had been paralyzed all year round.

    "By the way, I would like to remind you that it was difficult to move because I didn't know where Luo Sha's soul was. Now that Luo Sha's soul has begun to return, there will be no problem moving."

    Jia Luluo's eyes lit up, and after hearing Xie's explanation, he began to move around.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and twentieth; the prey of Orochimaru

    ?

    Previously, they didn't move because they were afraid that moving Luo Sha's body would cause bad effects. Now that Scorpion has said that there is no problem, the last obstacle in Sand Nin's heart has been eliminated at this time, and there is no obstacle for them to break through.

    After confirming again and again, Jia Luluo felt relieved. At this time, someone volunteered to help lift Luo Sha's body, and everyone marched towards the gate of the city against the ninjutsu that fell from time to time.

    At this moment, Konoha's encirclement and suppression of the sand ninja in Kikyo Castle has been much weaker, and the group of sand ninja at the door has already made them overwhelmed. Fortunately, Shuzuru was stopped by Hatake Mosaku, otherwise it would be a big deal for Konoha standing in a pile  It's a disaster for ninjas.

    No worries, no need to be distracted to take care of Luo Sha. After that, Jia Lu Luo was fully fired, and the sand wall propped up was even stronger than before, but now he feels no more tired than before.

    Perhaps it was because of her peace of mind that the limit in her heart was unleashed. After this war, if Garulo survived, she might be able to break through the current limit and reach a higher level.

    As early as when Luo Sha's soul began to return to his body, Uchiha Tatsuo sensed it. He moved his fingers lightly. He originally wanted to do something to intercept Luo Sha's soul, but after thinking about it carefully, he gave up this plan.  .

    Since Luo Sha is doomed to escape death, Uchiha Tatsuya doesn't have to spend that effort to calculate him, anyway, this short-lived ghost will eventually die in the hands of Orochimaru.

    Without the interference of Uchiha Chen, Luo Sha's soul merged very quickly.  Even though he didn't practice soul skills, after all, it was his own body, no matter how slow it was, it wouldn't be too slow.

    Just when they were halfway there, there was a sudden heat wave outside Kikyo City.  The scorching air blasted through Garula's sandy walls.

    With a strong fire attribute chakra, the scorching air waves scorched the sand ninjas in the sand wall.

    "Damn it, what the hell is this!"

    "What are Konoha's ninjas doing again!"

    They were powerless against the burning of the air wave, and the raging heat wave not only burned their bodies, but even burned their last sliver of hope.

    "What the hell is this!" Supporting the sand wall with difficulty, Jialu Luo looked at the substantial heat wave in front of him, and couldn't help but look at Luo Sha worriedly, wondering if Luo Sha could persevere.

    Outside the city of Kikyo, the angry Shokaku couldn't catch Moshuo Hatake's heart blazing with anger, and opened his mouth to spray dozens of empty ammunition towards Moshuo Hatake.

    Immediately, it slammed its hands on the ground, and its thick arms sank deeply into the soil. Using both arms together, it forcibly pulled up all the large circle of soil, and threw it at Mosaku Hatake.

    Shouhe opened his mouth wide, and the strong wind attribute chakra condensed in his mouth.

    "Wind Escape Real Refining Empty Bullet!"

    An air-refining bomb that was at least three times larger than before spewed out of Shuhe's mouth, carrying the extremely compressed wind attribute chakra, and suddenly hit the clod.

    The poor clod of soil scattered in an instant, turning into thousands of small stones, whizzing towards Moshuo Hatake at supersonic speed.

    Facing the sky full of stones and the huge empty bombs hidden behind him, Mosaku Hatake didn't dare to take it hard at all.

    Maybe he can continue, but in this case, he will definitely use up most of the chakra in his body, and it is impossible for the remaining chakra to deal with Shouhe.

    He doesn't have an unimaginably huge amount of chakra like a tailed monster like Shouhe.  Some people say that the Chakra of the Tailed Beast is unlimited. In fact, there are discrepancies in this statement. The Chakra of the Tailed Beast actually has an upper limit. If it exceeds that limit, it will temporarily lose its combat power due to excessive Chakra consumption.

    After all, they are tailed beasts. The amount of chakra in their bodies is huge. In addition, they can directly absorb chakras of various attributes from nature, and their recovery speed is very fast. This creates the illusion that the chakras of tailed beasts are basically unlimited.

    However, it turns out that apart from the Sage of the Six Paths, only Uchiha Madara was able to defeat the Tailed Beast in Senjujuma back then. It is normal that no one knows the little secret of the Tailed Beast.

    Fortunately, Mosaku Hatake deliberately moved towards a place where no one was there after dodging. There was no one behind Mosaku Hatake. Even if he escaped Shukaku's attack, he would not worry about casualties.

    What Hatake Mosaku didn't expect was that after he escaped Shukaku's attack, there was nothing wrong with him. Thousands of small stones hit the ground behind Hatake Mosaku, making a "bang bang bang" sound, setting off bursts of waves.  'Big waves'.

    But after that, the refining of empty bombs did not directly.It exploded on the ground, but exploded when there was a distance from the ground.

    The chakra in the empty refining bomb has become very unstable due to extreme compression and may explode at any time.  There were signs of an early explosion when it was bombarded on a big rock before, and it was barely sustained because of Shouhe's full suppression.

    When the air refining bomb left Shouhe's control range, it could no longer be controlled and exploded directly.

    The dense energy wave centered on the position where Mosaku Hatake stood before, and spread along that center to a radius of at least 500 meters.

    All the things within a radius of 500 meters were wiped out, and all disappeared under the aftermath of the explosion of the Shouhe refining empty bomb.

    Hatake Mosaku was glad for a second that he was away from the crowd, but he didn't expect the result to be like this.

    The scope of the explosion was too large. Although the Chakra energy only spread within a radius of 500 meters, the aftermath of the air wave spread farther and farther.  Many ninjas were frightened by the sudden air wave, and failed to dodge the attack they should have dodged, so they were hit by the enemy and died.

    Many ninjas died tragically under the aftermath of Shukaku's attack. Even Orochimaru was startled when he first felt the strong air wave. Fortunately, as a shadow-level ninja, he dodged it reflexively.  the enemy's attack.

    Orochimaru looked at Shuzuru with greedy eyes: "This power" He couldn't help sticking out his tongue and licking his mouth, but he himself knew that this power was beyond his control for the time being, and he would be able to control it in the next second.  Withdrawing his gaze, he continued to look at Sand Shinobi in front of him.

    "The power of the tailed beast is really amazing. It seems that we need to study the method of controlling the tailed beast in the future, but this is not the most important thing right now. Since he is one of your sand ninjas, then I will take you out  Let's go!" Saying that, Orochimaru stretched out his hands towards the sand ninja.

    "Sneaker Snake Hand!"

    A large venomous snake gushed out from Orochimaru's cuff, and rushed towards the sand ninja in front of Orochimaru with lightning speed.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and twenty seventh; Orochimaru's prey II

    ?

    Spewing from the cuffs of Orochimaru are countless small poisonous snakes, groups of snakes coiled up and entangled with each other, flocking towards the ninjas of Sand Ninja like a tide of snakes.

    The turbulent snake tide looks like a small snake, but when a group of snakes rushes in, the countless poisonous snakes make the scalp numb.

    The crazy poisonous snakes scattered and rushed towards the sand ninjas.

    "This what is this thing!"

    "Ah, go away, don't touch me!"

    "Who will help me get rid of these ghosts!"

    After the poisonous snake wrapped around the sand ninja, the sand ninja who had been bitten by the poisonous snake all convulsed and fell down. They fell to the ground and stiffened a few times before dying miserably.

    "What kind of terrifying thing is this!" Sand ninjas looked at Orochimaru with terrifying eyes.

    As a snake of the same kind, Dashemaru began to transform into a snake after signing a contract with Ry¨±ji-dong. Not only did his moves start to be related to snakes, but even his behavior became more and more like a snake.

    But the more this is the case, the faster and faster his strength will improve.  If he waits until he officially begins to transform into a snake, it will be a sign that his strength will begin to reach its peak.

    It is also for this reason that he will later transform himself into a white phosphorous snake.  Snakes are cold-blooded by nature. Not only are their bodies flexible, their bodies are thousands of times stronger than ordinary animals. Don¡¯t underestimate the scales on a snake¡¯s body. Those scales are not only used to help the snake move, but also the strongest part of its body to resist damage from the outside world.  .

    "A group of weak people!" Orochimaru snorted softly.  He won't be complacent just because he killed a few trash fish. He didn't know how many such trash fish he killed during World War II. In his laboratory, he had already processed the carcasses of this trash fish alone.  There are no fewer than thousands of them.

    With a wave of his hand, he wiped away the blood that accidentally stained the corner of his clothes. Orochimaru gave Shukaku a persistent look in his eyes, and forced himself to resist the desire to study Shukaku.  , but he couldn't intervene at all.

    "Spiritualism!"

    Orochimaru bit the seals of his thumb and hands, and slammed it on the ground. With a burst of smoke, a huge purple snake appeared on the battlefield.

    It is the psychic beast of Orochimaru, Ten Thousand Snakes!

    "Oshewan, what did you summon me for? Could it be that all the sacrifices have been prepared for me?" Purple Ten Thousand Snake shook his head impatiently after coming out, trying to shake off the Orochimaru on top of his head, with a low voice  said.

    "Won't you find the sacrifice yourself? There are so many people here, you can eat whatever you want!" Orochimaru said to Wanshe calmly with a hoarse voice.

    Wan She rolled her eyes up, and gave Dashewan a cold look: "You want me to do it without preparing the sacrifice?"

    Orochimaru embraced his hands, and chuckled lightly: "Where is there, isn't everyone here your sacrifice? Eat whatever you want, and eat as you like."

    "You know your senses." Wan Snake spat out Snake Nobuko, staring at Orochimaru flickeringly, the corner of his eyes glanced at Sand Ninja and Konoha's ninja, revealing a desire to eat people.

    "Forget about Konoha's ninjas!" Orochimaru guessed what he was thinking and interjected ahead of time.  Anyway, he is still a high-ranking Konoha now, how could he watch his psychic beast prey on Konoha's people.

    "Huh!" Wan She snorted coldly and did not speak, but began to rush towards Sand Ninja, explaining his words with practical actions.

    Orochimaru jumped and jumped off him.  This Wan Snake didn't care about anything when he ate food, so he didn't want to suffer on Wan Snake's head.

    Ten thousand snakes pounced on a group of sand ninjas, but Orochimaru set his sights on Chiyo.  I saw his hands flickering, and spit out a wet Kusanagi sword from his mouth, "Jie Jie" smiled, and slashed at Chiyo's puppet.

    "Oshemaru!" Chiyo's heart skipped a beat, and he subconsciously controlled the puppets to dodge to the side, flicking his hands slightly, and under the control of the chakra line, ten puppets rushed towards Orochimaru.

    "Oshemaru, get out of the way, I don't want to fight with you today!" Chiyo's voice was heavy, and she was extremely anxious at the moment. Her only grandson was still suffering in Kikyo City.  Did not break through Konoha's blockade.

    Orochimaru sneered, dodging Chiyo's sneak attack, put Kusanagi sword behind him and said in a hoarse voice: "Sorry, this road doesn't work!"

    "No, I must go there today!"

    Chiyo shook her teeth: "If I have to go there!"

    Orochimaru didn't speak, and put Kusanagi sword??Behind the scenes, this already represents his answer.

    Chiyo waved his hands again and again, the chakra line in his hand connected the ten people in Chimatsu, and cold sweat dripped from Chiyo's forehead.

    Although Orochimaru is not a pure Taijutsu ninja, and his sword skills are not much better than Hatake Mosaku's, the Kusanagi sword he holds in his hand is the nightmare of all puppet masters.

    The extremely sharp artifact cuts iron like mud, and can easily cut off the puppeteer's chakra line. Even the strongest puppet material cannot withstand the Kusanagi sword.

    If it is said that Hatake Mosaku used his own strength to frighten all the puppet masters, then the Kusanagi sword used its sharpness to scare all the puppet masters.

    If he wanted to enter Kikyo City to save Scorpion, Orochimaru was definitely a hurdle he couldn't cross.  It was hard to use the crane to hold Hatake Mosaku back, and it was hard to forcefully suppress the anger in his heart that wanted revenge on Hatake Mosaku, but he didn't expect another Orochimaru to appear on this bumpy road.

    "Bastard!" Chiyo was so angry that he trembled all over.

    "Sister, hurry over there and leave it to me!" Ebino retreated to Chiyo's side, and stood in front of Chiyo to block Orochimaru's attack for him.

    "Youcan you do it?" Chiyo hesitated for a moment, "Should we go up together and solve Orochimaru first?"

    Chiyo was a little hesitant. Although she knew Ebino's strength, Orozomaru was also a well-known strongman. Those who could survive under the hands of Hanzang were not good friends.

    "Don't worry, and even if the two of us join forces, if Orochimaru insists on delaying, there is nothing we can do. You should go and save Xie first, and I will leave it to me, and I will definitely not let him take a step forward!  " Hai Laozang stared at Orochimaru seriously, and his eyebrows kept rising and falling with the voice, which seemed very funny?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and twentieth eight; Orochimaru's prey three

    ?

    As one of the few wise men in Sand Ninja Village, Ebizo knows well that it is impossible for the two of them to defeat Orochimaru and break through his defense line in a short time with the strength of the two of them.

    Putting aside the fact that Ebizo himself is not a ninja known for his strength, even his older sister Chiyo was faintly restrained in front of Orochimaru. Is it impossible to find out the loopholes of Orochimaru and defeat him in one fell swoop in a short time?

    What?  You said poison?  Don't be kidding, although it is said that Orochimaru is not as good as Tsunade and Chiyo in terms of medicine attainments, it is not so easy to be poisoned. Before leaving, Tsunade specially gave special detoxification pills.  It can be removed, and Chiyo has no time to develop new poisons in such a short period of time.

    And even if poison is useful, it must be able to be poisoned successfully.  Orochimaru's position was erratic, and with his body skills, Chiyo couldn't hurt him at all, let alone poison him.

    After thinking about it carefully, before defeating the enemy and rescuing his grandson, he still chose the latter.

    Nodded to Hai Laozang, looked at him solemnly and said: "Okay, I'll take a step now, you pay attention, don't die! Don't resist if you can't bear it, I don't want to save my grandson  I lost my younger brother again, you two should be fine!"

    "Don't worry, sister!" Ebizo nodded, turned his head to look at Orochimaru with a flat face, and didn't know what words to use to express his mood at the moment.

    You must know that they worked hard in the sand ninja, and how many life-and-death battles they went through before they barely reached the shadow-level strength when they were about to die, but what about Orochimaru?  At a young age, the talent is ridiculously high, and at a young age, he can break through the bottleneck of the elite Jonin and become a strong Kage.

    This kind of talent, this kind of opportunity is something that cannot be met, and only in Konoha Village can there be such an opportunity and genius, and it is impossible to exist in other ninja villages.

    Not to mention that there is not only one such genius in Konoha, like Orochimaru, if they are placed in other ninja villages, they will definitely be raised as future pillars, but what about Konoha?  Although Orochimaru has a high status, there are not many people who are willing to take the initiative to approach him.

    All of them are afraid of his cold personality, and his style of pulling people to be experimental subjects if they disagree with each other.  By the way, in this world, everyone knows that Orochimaru conducts in vivo experiments. Because the second generation of Hokage is still alive, Orochimaru is not prohibited from conducting in vivo experiments.

    Even received the full support of the second generation of Hokage, with the strong support of Senju Tomona, the research of Orochimaru has developed by leaps and bounds.

    In the world of Uchiha Tatsuo, the reason why Orochimaru cooperated with Danzo was because of insufficient research funds and research materials, so he was forced to choose to cooperate with Danzo. However, in this world, Orochimaru got the second generation  With the support of Hokage, not only do you not have to worry about funds, even the materials for the experiment are delivered on time every day.

    It is also for this reason that after receiving the support of the Second Hokage, Orochimaru not only improved the forbidden techniques such as Dirty Reincarnation in advance, but also allowed his strength to grow by leaps and bounds.

    The Orochimaru of Uchiha Tatsuo's world was not as powerful as the Orochimaru of this world at this time.  Not to mention anything else, just for this Kusanagi sword, Orochimaru in Uchiha Tatsuo's world got it after several turnovers after defecting from Konoha.

    However, now it appears in the hands of Orochimaru early.  Divine weapons have spirits, and if you want to control the treasures handed down from ancient times, you must have the ability to match them, and Orochimaru's strength has been recognized by the Kusanagi sword early on, and now it is impossible for Ebizo to match the swordsmanship  .

    However, Ebizo's goal is not to defeat Orochimaru, he just needs to drag Orochimaru to this place so as not to hinder Chiyo.  Such a simple thing Ebizo could barely do.

    Biting his lower body fiercely, Hai Laozang took out his weapon from the ninja tool bag - fishing tackle!

    That's right, the tackle he used to fish all day.  Don't look at this fishing tackle as if it has no power at all, this is one of the few treasures of sand ninja.  This fishing tackle was forged from the Chakra conductive metal that Ebizo made great achievements in when he was young and was rewarded by Kazekage. There are only a handful of weapons made of Chakra conductive metal in the entire Land of Winds.

    One can imagine the status of Ebizo's fishing tackle in Sand Ninja Village.  Even though it is just a tool for fishing, it does not show weakness when it kills people.

    Ebizo held the fishing rod in one hand, spread out the fingers of the other hand, and stood in uneven positions with his feet spread apart. His waist was all centered on his feet, and he assumed a fighting posture to seriously guard against the surprise attack of Orochimaru.

    "This road is dead! I want to passJust step over my body!  "

    Orochimaru sneered, how dare an old man dare to stop him?  And don't take a good look in the mirror to see what you are.  Do you think you are the third Hokage or the third Dokage?

    "When you are old, you should go back to take care of yourselves. Don't be ashamed outside, otherwise no one will collect your body when you die outside." Yubi Orochimaru waved the Kusanagi sword in his hand and rushed towards Ebizo.

    Several slender poisonous snakes appeared behind Orochimaru, they quietly left Orochimaru's body, hid on the ground and hid under the shadow of Orochimaru, trying to take advantage of the opportunity to hide Ebizo when Oroshemaru and Ebizo were fighting.  beat.

    Orochimaru's movements are very subtle, without even a seal, just quietly releasing the poisonous snake, Ebizo has no sense at all, just as Orochimaru wants to break through his defense, and erects the fishing rod in his hand to prepare for the attack of Orochimaru.  He didn't notice that Orochimaru's ultimate move was actually a poisonous snake hidden behind his shadow.

    Ryuji Cave is a gathering place for snake creatures, no matter what kind of snakes can be found in Ryuji Cave, and Orochimaru, which signed a contract with Ryuji Cave, can summon all snakes except White Snake Immortal.

    It takes no effort at all to summon a few poisonous snakes.

    "Crack!"

    Orochimaru's Kusanagi sword collided with Ebizo's fishing rod and made a crisp sound.  Ebizo, whose strength was slightly weaker than Orochimaru, couldn't help but "deng, deng, deng" and took three steps back after making a reckless blow.

    At this moment, three poisonous snakes drilled out from behind the shadow of Orochimaru. They grew their mouths and swooped towards Ebizo. Their smelly mouths were full of snake-like teeth. As long as they were bitten, they would most likely be killed immediately.  kill.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Six hundred and twentieth IX; Sand Ninja Puppet Beast

    ?

    "What!" Hai Laozang was taken aback. Seeing the poisonous snake rushing towards him, he almost forgot to dodge, subconsciously bent down to avoid the attack of the poisonous snake.

    But how can the attack carefully planned by Orochimaru be so easy to dodge?  He was sure that Hai Laozang's eyes were dazzled, but he was too much to guard against his poisonous snake, so he took the risk and made a bold move.

    If the venomous snake of Orochimaru really bites Ebizo, not to mention killing him on the spot, it is still possible to make him lose his ability to move in a short period of time.

    What is the difference between losing mobility in front of Orochimaru and dying on the spot?

    Seeing that the poisonous snake was about to bite his body, but Hai Laozang had no way to avoid it, he could only stare wide-eyed as the poisonous snake approached step by step, and raised his fishing rod in frustration to try to stop the poisonous snake.

    Just at this critical moment, a puppet beast suddenly flashed in front of Hai Laozang, forcibly blocking the poisonous snake's attack for him.

    "Huh?" Orochimaru frowned, but then slowly relaxed. He never thought that he could kill Ebizo with one blow, and he just wanted to try. It would be better if he succeeded, and he would fail  There is nothing to lose.

    "It's your fate!" Orochimaru snorted coldly, and looked at the person who controlled the puppet beast to block the attack for Ebizo.

    The strange middle-aged man was manipulating the puppet beast in one hand, and carrying a dead Konoha ninja corpse in the other, trotted to Ebinozo, and said with concern: "Fortunately, I caught up with you, Ebino-sama, are you all right?"

    Hai Laozang shook his head, gave a helpless wry smile, stood up with the strength of the middle-aged man and said, "It's nothing, but I gave the old man a big jump. I'm still old. Thank you, Cang Mu."

    "You're welcome." The middle-aged man chuckled, and manipulated the puppet beast with one hand. The puppet beast collapsed from the poisonous snake biting it, and then slowly came to the two of them.  , How can you say that you are old, Orochimaru is too cunning, it is normal for you to be careless by yourself, let me help you deal with Orochimaru together."

    "Are you okay? With your strength."

    "Don't worry!" Cang Mu rushed to Hai Laozang with a slight smile: "It's just a puppet beast, and it won't be bitten to death by a poisonous snake. I'll be there to restrain you. The main attack is still up to you, after all, my strength." Said Cang Mu  Helpless smile.

    Indeed, the middle-aged man Kuraki's strength is full of strength, and he is a jnin. If he believes in Kami Orochimaru, he will be killed by Orochimaru in just one round, but if he joins forces with Ebizo, Kuraki  Using puppet beasts to restrain them and Ebizo to attack, it is unlikely that they will be defeated in one round.

    "Okay, then I'll ask you to stand up for the old man!" Hai Laozang stood up and nodded, clenched the fishing rod in his hand, took a deep breath, and looked at Orochimaru with serious eyes.

    After this fight, Hai Laozang no longer dared to underestimate Orochimaru.  He was not a ninja famous for fighting, and he was inherently at a disadvantage when fighting. Now that Kuraki is restraining them, they are barely standing on the same level. I dare not say that they will definitely be able to stop Orochimaru, at least not  Such an embarrassing defeat.

    Perhaps when Orochimaru broke through the blockade, Chiyo had already rescued all the people trapped in Kikyo City.

    "let's go!"

    Hai Laozang shouted loudly, his whole body surged with energy, the clothes on his body moved automatically without wind, and the chakra in his body naturally surfaced on his body surface, it turned out to be chakra released outward!

    After reaching the Kage-level, Chakra can be used in a variety of ways, not just for releasing ninjutsu. More importantly, the evaluation criteria for Kage-level powerhouses are not only the amount of Chakra and the number of ninjutsu mastered.  It also depends on the degree of chakra control.

    If there is one item that fails to meet the standard, it is not considered a shadow-level powerhouse. At most, it can only be regarded as a quasi-shadow-level powerhouse that can rival the shadow-level powerhouse.  Put it, it's like the Tailed Beast's coat, but it's different from the Tailed Beast's coat.

    This kind of power is just to better protect oneself and increase one's own strength. However, the tailed beast's coat is born with a corrosive ability, not only to the enemy, but also to itself.

    In comparison, the chakra coat that can be cast after reaching the shadow level is relatively more practical.  However, not all kage-level powerhouses can use the chakra coat. Only veteran kage-level powerhouses can freely sense their chakra before releasing it.

    This is also the reason why there are so many kage-level powerhouses in Uchiha Tatsuo's world, but none of them can chakra coat.  Because no one thinks about it.

    while inIn this world, the strength of ninjas is naturally higher than the ninjas in Uchiha Tatsuya's world, and the lower ninjas in this world can rival the Chunin in Tatsuya's world, let alone the shadow-level powerhouses.

    When the strength becomes stronger, the natural vision will be broadened, and the various functions of Chakra will naturally be developed. It is no longer just attached to the feet for easy movement, but also exists as a means of attack.

    When Ebizo rushed towards Orochimaru, Cang Mu also started his action.  He threw away the corpse he was dragging, and began to control the puppet beast with both hands. He saw that his hands moved repeatedly, and the hill-like puppet beast became erratic under his control, but the target was very clear.  Run with Orochimaru.

    Facing the attack from the two of them, Orochimaru didn't panic, he stretched out his tongue and licked his lips lightly: "It's interesting, since you are so anxious to seek death, then I will help you!"

    Orochimaru shrank her eyes slightly, blocked Ebino's attack with the Kusanagi sword in her hand, and jumped away from the spot.  Cang Mu's puppet beast missed a hit, then turned around and continued to attack Orochimaru.

    "Sneaker Snake Hand!"

    Orochimaru stretched out his other hand, and several poisonous snakes sprayed out from his cuff, rushing towards Ebino and the puppet beast.

    I saw Hai Laozang swinging the fishing rod in his hand to form a spinning long stick, directly twisting off the poisonous snake that was rushing towards him.

    As for the puppet beast, it is even simpler. Under Cang Mu's control, the layer of skin on the puppet beast's body exploded, revealing the innermost layer of extremely sharp needle points.

    The several poisonous snakes that were rushing towards the puppet beast died directly after encountering the trap on the puppet beast's body, and the blood dripped on the puppet beast, which was extremely miserable.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and thirtieth; Cruel

    ?

    Seeing the poisonous snake die so miserably, Da Shewan felt nothing in his heart. There are tens of thousands of such poisonous snakes in the Ryuchi Cave, even if one or two of them die is not a problem at all.

    There is a really strict hierarchy in Longdi Cave. High-level snakes such as big snakes and green snakes have absolute control over lower-level poisonous snakes.

    Unlike the toads in Mount Miaomu, although there are distinctions between immortals and non-immortals, they look more like a family. The Longdi Cave is different, and a low-level poisonous snake is a low-level poisonous snake.

    As Orochi's psychic, and as the only contractor of Ry¨±ji Cave, Orochimaru's status in Ry¨±ji Cave is almost the same as that of Orochi, which means that he can control the life and death of low-level poisonous snakes at will.

    Although Orochimaru doesn't bother to do such things, fighting will inevitably lead to sacrifices.  For those dead poisonous snakes, a cold-blooded creature like Orochimaru would not feel heartbroken even for a second.

    Seeing his poisonous snake die, Orochimaru put down the outstretched hand, with a sneer on his pale face: "It's kind of interesting, but do you think this can hold me here?"

    "Who gave you the courage? Liang Jingru?" Orochimaru shouted, his body stretched continuously, dragged a Kusanagi sword, and slashed straight at Ebino's fishing rod.

    "Crack!" With a sound, the two artifacts collided with each other, making a crisp sound, and sparks flashed from the place where the two touched from time to time.

    Caught off guard by Orochimaru's attack, Ebizo couldn't help but take a few steps back again, using his backhand to support the back with his fishing rod, and barely stopped his retreat.

    When his eyes drifted over his weapon, Hai Laozang couldn't help but gasped, because he found that there were a few cracks on his fishing rod.

    That is a weapon made of chakra conductive metal.  Although it cannot be regarded as unparalleled in the world, it is still a famous artifact in the Land of Winds.

    He Hai Laozang has used it for decades without leaving a single scratch on the fishing rod, but he did not expect that today he would not be able to withstand the attack of the Orochimaru Kusanagi sword.

    Hai Laozang stretched out his other hand, and gently placed it on the cracked part of the fishing rod.  He is not too worried about cracks. After all, although Chakra conductive metal may not be the strongest metal in the world, its recovery property is indeed the strongest among all metals.

    As long as it is given enough time, the Chakra conductive metal can be restored to its original appearance.  Of course, all of this is based on the fact that they can safely evacuate from Kikyo City today.

    "This is it!" Cang Mu regained his strength, glanced at the crack that Ebizo had gently covered in surprise, took a deep breath, looked at the Kusanagi sword in Orochimaru's hand, and felt very lucky that he was useless  The puppet beast and Orochimaru are tough.  Cang Mu thought that the materials he used to make the puppet beasts were not as good as those used by Ebizo's fishing rods.

    Even Ebizo's fishing rod is no match for Orochimaru's weapon. If it is as tough as Oroshemaru's Kusanagi sword, I believe his puppet beast will be dismantled into parts by Oroshemaru within minutes.

    "Lord Ebizo!"

    "It's okay!" Hai Laozang shook his head lightly. Although this blow was a bit caught off guard, it didn't hurt his fundamentals. With the help of his retreating force, he was able to remove the force from Orochimaru.

    Besides, although he is not a ninja known for his martial arts, Orochimaru's physical skills are not much better. If Tsunade came to punch this punch, it goes without saying that Ebino can go back to recuperate, but the attacker  It's Orochimaru, he doesn't have the strange power of Tsunade, and what Orochimaru is best at is all kinds of novel forbidden techniques.

    Because there are too many Konoha ninjas in this place, Orochimaru is a little bit overwhelmed. There are many large-scale forbidden techniques that he can't perform, so he can only choose small-scale fighting to solve this battle

    On the battlefield of Kikyo Castle, Ichizuru confronts Hatake Mosaku outside the city, Orochimaru confronts Ebizo and Kuraki, Chiyo confronts a large group of Konoha's elite ninjas, and inside the castle is a group of sand ninjas  People are confronting Konoha's ambush personnel.

    At this time, the flames of war have invaded the entire plain. At this time, there is no room for civilians to survive, no matter outside the city or in the city. Only elite ninjas who are more elite than ninjas can survive on the battlefield filled with gunpowder.  .

    Those innocent civilians either died under the attack of Konoha's companions or under the attack of Sand Ninja's people venting their anger. The poor people didn't know anything and just died inexplicably.  Until the moment of their death, they didn't know why there were so many ninjas in the city, why they treated themselves?Such a civilian makes a move.

    Uchiha Chen's expression is indifferent, or he is indifferent to the outcome of this war. In his eyes, he only cares about the last inside story of this war. Of course, after seeing this inside story that is still going on, Chen  Probably understood something.

    Now there is only Moshuo Hatake's official announcement after the end of this war.

    When a person's realm reaches a certain height, he will not care about the life and death of those ants. It's not that he ignores all life, but that he simply has no time to care about it.  In this world, people will die every minute and every second. Although Uchiha Tatsumi is the strongest in this world, he has no time to care about everyone's life and death one by one.

    He also doesn't have the time to care about everyone's life and death. If Uchiha Chen has to go to silently pray once after everyone dies, then I'm afraid it will be useless for him to devote all his energy to this in his life.

    The most correct way is to be indifferent.  The world is not benevolent and regards all things as straw dogs.  It's not that the sages of heaven and earth don't care about them, but that they want them to work hard and develop on their own, instead of following the behavior of heaven and earth and sages as their code of conduct

    On the contrary, Nara Shikahisa couldn't bear it. He turned his head and covered his ears in pain, trying to make the miserable screams lingering in his ears disappear, but what's the use of it?  The screams of Jugen City couldn't reach this place at all, all of this was just his psychological effect.

    After all, he was the first to propose to carry out this task.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and thirtieth;

    ?

    This mission was first proposed by him, Shikahisa Nara. If it wasn't for him proposing this plan, where would innocent people here have been destroyed?

    Even when Mosaku Hatake advocated canceling the mission, it was Shikahisa Nara who insisted on carrying out the mission. Although it was not he who gave the order in the end but Orochimaru, if he hadn't held Mosaku Hatake back, maybe  Hatake Mosaku announced that the mission was terminated long before Orochimaru sent out the signal flare.

    It is precisely for this reason that Nara Shikahisa blamed all the problems that caused all these consequences on himself, even though he did nothing wrong in this matter.

    But Shikajiu still felt that all the faults were on him alone. It was for this reason that Nara Shikoku felt that he was surrounded by all the innocent civilians who died unjustly in Kikyo Castle.

    The screams in their mouths were all complaining to Nara Shikaku about the inhumane behavior of the ninjas.

    At this moment, Nara Shikaku no longer has the demeanor of pointing Jiangshan and teasing Uchiha Tatsuo before, and has become neurotic.

    He clasped his ears with both hands, squatted down and fell to the ground trembling, the chakra in his body began to riot uncontrollably, and began to flow backwards along the meridians in his body, those brutal and inhumane deaths seemed to materialize  , Shikahisa Nara could even feel the coldness beside him.

    "No, no, I" He was trembling all over, and fell to the ground with his eyes wide open, but his eyes were full of sluggishness, without any spirit at all, and he was no longer the one who scolded Fang Qiu and directed the whole Konoha's actions  The Konoha brain.

    Seeing this, Uchiha Tatsumi couldn't help sighing, and shook his head helplessly. The situation of Kikyo Castle is no longer necessary. Although it seems that Sand Shinobi is dominating here, after all, Hatake Mosaku and Orochimaru are two  All the kage-level powerhouses of Konoha Yuiji were pinned down, and no one could stop Chiyo's attack, and the sand ninja in the castle had already broken through.

    But is the result really like this?

    Don't watch Shuzuru seem to be in an inextricable fight with Hatake Shigeru now, but the anger in Shuzuru's heart has already been aroused to the limit.  So now Shukaku, who is playing real fire, is directly enemy and friend, regardless of whether it is Konoha or Sand Ninja, as long as they dare to appear in his sight range, they will be shredded!

    As for Ebizo and Orochimaru, although it seems that Ebino and Kuraki stopped Orochimaru now, anyone with a little discernment will know that Ebino and Canggi won't last long, as long as one shot Orochimaru  If you find the flaws of the two of them, you can defeat them in one fell swoop.

    Even Chiyo was restrained by someone. Although Konoha no longer had a Kage-level powerhouse, the combination of Hyuga Enji and Hyuga Fireto could block Chiyo's attack.

    As members of the Hyuga family, they are born to be the nemesis of the puppet masters, so it is a good move for the two of them to fight against Chiyo.

    Time passed by every minute and every second, and the balance of victory gradually shifted in the direction of Konoha.

    However, Uchiha Tatsuo knew that even if Konoha could win, they were destined to be unable to stop the remaining sand ninjas in Kikyo Castle.  After all, their three or four shadow-level powerhouses are not vegetarians. Although they are trapped in the city and cannot escape, once they find a chance, they will definitely be able to escape.

    But in just a few breaths, Uchiha Chen analyzed all the situation on the battlefield clearly. He shook his head helplessly, looked at Nara Shikahisa who fell on the ground, and sighed softly: "I will pay you back!"  !"

    Uchiha Tatsuo squatted down and stretched out a hand, the natural chakra in his body spread to his fingertips, after a slight pause, Uchiha Tatsuo tapped Nara Shikahisa's head lightly.

    "Awake!"

    Chakra, which contains strong natural attributes, is injected into Nara Shikoku's eyebrows along Uchiha Tatsuo's fingertips.

    When that bit of natural energy touched the center of Nara Shikaku's brow, it suddenly burst into dazzling light and exuded a turbulent momentum. Chen frowned, and pressed down slightly with the other hand.  The light was still turbulent, and it dissipated like a cloud of smoke at that moment, as if it had never appeared before.

    The people fighting inside and outside Kikyo City didn't react at all, only Shuzuru, who seemed to sense something faintly, turned his head slightly and glanced suspiciously at the mountain where Tatsuo Uchiha was.

    Seeing that Shutsuru was distracted, Hatake Mosaku seized this opportunity and swung the dagger in his hand, stabbing deeply into Shuzuru's body.

    Suffering a heavy blow suddenly, Shouhe couldn't help roaring vigorously, and he couldn't care less about paying attention to the aura on the mountain that he was somewhat concerned about, but was angry.Hearing Mosaku Hatake roar, he opened his mouth and sprayed an empty ammo at him.

    After solving the occurrence of the mutation, Uchiha Chen calmed down, and continued to tap Nara Shikahisa's eyebrows with his fingers: "Keep calm!"

    Uchiha Chen sipped lightly: "Quickly investigate and destroy the falsehood!"

    Although it was just Uchiha Tatsumi's soft drink, Nara Shikaku felt no less than the sound of nature, as if a lone man walking in the desert suddenly found an oasis of life.

    Nara Deer has been absorbing the chakra of natural attributes for a long time, and saw that his state has gradually stabilized, his body no longer shakes, his hands are slowly lowered from his ears, his breathing has become calmer, and even lingering in the  The crying in his ears gradually disappeared.

    Nara Shikajiu was gradually getting out of the demonic obstacle in his heart, but after a few breaths, he returned to normal, his breathing became steady, his hands fell naturally, and his body gradually relaxed, as if he had fallen asleep.

    Seeing this, Uchiha Chen withdrew his finger between his eyebrows, stood up, and stopped paying attention to him.

    After a long time, Nara Shikahisa woke up from his sleep: "Iwhere am I?" His ignorant eyes looked at the world in front of him in confusion: "I was not before"

    Suddenly he seemed to have thought of something, turned his eyes to look at Uchiha Tatsuya, and knelt down directly towards him and said gratefully: "Thank you for saving your life! If it wasn't for Your Excellency, I'm afraid I would be a useless person now."

    Uchiha Tatsuo swung his sleeves: "It's okay, karma in the world will have its own destiny, I just repaid you a favor, don't worry too much about it!"

    Shikahisa Nara's eyes flickered, he was the only one who knew his own affairs best, Uchiha Tatsuo just did him a small favor, it can be said that it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a kindness of regeneration!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and thirtieth;

    ?

    Although immersed in his own world and unable to break free by himself, it is not a real illusion after all, Nara Shikahisa can still perceive external things.

    He could clearly perceive that in the process of his mental disintegration, Uchiha Tatsuo used his pure chakra to relieve Nara Shikahisa from this state.

    That kind of pure chakra Nara Shikaku has never seen before, even the tailed beast chakra is not as pure as Uchiha Tatsuo's chakra, such a very high-purity chakra even if Nara Shikaku  Chakra may not reach such a standard after removing impurities and compressing it.

    No wonder they were able to defeat Hatake Mosaku and the three of them effortlessly before, and it was not easy to notice during the battle that when Uchiha Tatsuo's Chakra touched Nara Shikuhisa's body.

    Lu Jiu felt that the chakra in his body began to move involuntarily, not as chaotic as before. After running along his meridian for two weeks along the extremely pure chakra, not only did the obstacles in the meridian that were not opened up disappear.  , even the chakra in the body has become a lot more refined.

    Originally, according to Lu Jiu's physique, if there is no special opportunity, he may not be able to reach the super-kage class in this life, but after Uchiha Chen's chakra washing, there is no bottleneck on his way to the super-kage class.

    That is to say, from now on, as long as he practices hard and earnestly, as long as the amount of chakra is reached, then he can directly break through to the shadow level super shadow level, and there will be no physical restrictions.

    If it was just for saving him, Nara Shikaku would be very grateful to Uchiha Tatsu, but he would not look at him like he was a benefactor of reinvention, but changing his physique, that is really too much kindness.

    Uchiha Tatsuo has nothing to say, in his opinion, this is just a trivial matter, as long as he wants to, he can do it to anyone.

    If it weren't for his reasons for this matter, and the fact that he owed Shikaku Nara to take care of the two little guys, he wouldn't have made a move.

    "Now that it's done, let's continue watching." Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes were flat: "Life and death are fate, and some things should not be taken too seriously. This will not be good for your future career. What I said is your own.  You should know that too."

    "Yes!" Nara Shikahisa rubbed his head awkwardly. He understood the truth, but he just couldn't help thinking in that direction. After all, he was still young, and some things were still hard to see. After all, the life and death he had experienced was still too much.  not enough.

    If Nara Shikoku is replaced by Hatake Mosaku, although he will feel a little bit unbearable, he will definitely not give birth to his own demons in his heart like Nara Shikoku.

    If Hatake Mosaku, who has carried out many massacre missions, still had compassion before the plan started, but once the plan is implemented, then sorry, all his compassion will be wiped out.  In his eyes, there are only two options: mission success and mission completion.

    That's right, as Konoha's strongest member of Anbe, and now the head of Anbe, Hatake Mosaku, who has the title of Konoha White Fang, in his eyes, only mission success and mission completion.  Since he became a ninja until now, there is no record of mission failure in his ninja resume.

    Even if Nara Shikoku is replaced with Orochimaru, this problem will not occur. All the reasons are because he has not experienced too much war, just like a rough jade that has not grown up.  It will only be a rough jade with potential, rather than turning potential into value.

    The new generation of geniuses in Konoha Village, Namikaze Minato, Ikacho, Uchiha Fugaku, Hinata Hinata Hinata Hinata, which of them are not brilliant and gorgeous characters?

    I believe that after experiencing the third ninja war, their strength will definitely improve by leaps and bounds, and eventually become the pillar of Konoha's new generation.

    After thinking everything through, Nara Shikahisa shook his head with a wry smile, and then stood up from the ground. Although Uchiha Tatsumi didn't take it seriously, it didn't mean that Shikaku could forget about it.  Of course, he won't just talk like this, but take it to heart, and when Uchiha Tatsuo needs him, as long as he doesn't do anything to hurt Konoha, he will definitely rush to the front line

    The result of the prediction was not what Uchiha had expected. Although it seemed that Sand Ninja had the upper hand, Konoha's ninja quality was more than a notch higher. Gradually, the balance of victory began to tilt towards Konoha. Shuzuru and Hatake  On Maoshuo's side, there is no result yet.

    The ending between Orochimaru and Ebizo has been decided. Kuraki died in the battle, and Ebizo was seriously injured to the end. Orochimaru still had a flat face. Although the two teamed up to cause him a lot of trouble, but after all  The gap in boundaries.

    In the face of absolute strength, notIt is useless to have as many people as possible.

    Orochimaru swung the Kusanagi sword in his hand, intending to kill Ebizo with one blow, but at this moment he frowned, and just as he was about to make a move, he saw Chiyo rushing towards him.

    It turned out that at this moment he had already defeated Hyuga Enji and Hyuga Fireto, broke through the blockade of the two, and was about to rush towards the city gate, only to find that his younger brother was seriously injured, and if he was a little later, he might have died at the hands of Orochimaru.

    "Stop!" Chiyo yelled, waving his hand again and again, the puppet was controlled by the Chakra Line and rushed to Orochimaru, the weapon in his hand was swung out, the mechanism on the chest automatically opened, and many poisonous hidden weapons were ejected.

    Seeing this, Orochimaru took a step back, and then swung the Kusanagi sword in his hand to make a sword flower. The sound of "jingle ding dong dong" continued to resound, and the knocked down hidden weapon fell to the ground. After the flowers and plants on the ground were contaminated with the toxin on the hidden weapon,  , quickly became withered and yellowed, and corroded completely in the blink of an eye.

    This kind of poison seals the throat with blood!  Orochimaru took a deep breath. He didn't care much about the antidote pill Tsunade gave him, but he would feel uncomfortable if he was shot by such a thing, so he wouldn't be so stupid as to take Chiyo's poison hard.

    "Jie Jie! Why don't you keep going forward?" Orochimaru sneered, and said to Chiyo.

    "Hmph!" Chiyo snorted coldly: "What I want to do is none of your business! You are too lenient!"

    "Do you think this is where you come and go whenever you want?"

    Seeing Chiyo supporting Ebino and wanting to retreat, Orochimaru snorted coldly and raised the Kusanagi sword in his hand.  So dead, blood dripping on the puppet beast, extremely miserable.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and thirtieth; duel

    ?

    "die!"

    Orochimaru's eyes were slightly cold, bursts of killing intent bloomed, and he clasped his hands together and quickly formed a seal.

    "Earth escapes earth and land returns!"

    A huge stone flow rushed towards the two of them.

    Chiyo knew something was wrong, so he jumped with Ebizo.

    "Puppet Art Amber!"

    The attack of Orochimaru was just around the corner, and Chiyo had no time to take care of Ebizo. The chakra line in his hand was connected to Ebizo's body, controlling him to avoid the attack of Orozomaru.

    Manipulative amber is a skill that cultivates puppetry to the extreme, and to a certain extent gets rid of the puppeteer's dependence on puppets.  Even for the substances that can be seen everywhere on the ground, Chiyo can use the powerful control ability to use local materials to form powerful puppets.

    However, the Chiyo at this moment is not the Chiyo who has reached the perfection of puppet art in later generations and trained himself as a puppet. Although the current Chiyo has also created this kind of puppet manipulation art, due to age and technical limitations, he cannot use it at will.

    Barely controlling Ebizo is her limit, and it is absolutely impossible to control other puppets unless Chiyo's strength goes up to a higher level.

    When Orozomaru's attack came, Chiyo put away her puppet first, controlled Ebino to avoid Orozomaru's attack, and loosened her control on Ebino. She tilted her head and whispered to Ebino: "You  Now, I will stop Orochimaru for you, take advantage of this opportunity to save people!"

    Hai Laozang smiled wryly, with his current state, it is already very good not to be rescued.  He consumed too much chakra in the battle with Orochimaru before, and now the chakra in his body is visible to the naked eye.

    After taking a Bingliang Pill and feeling the chakra pouring into his limbs again, Ebizo nodded and said with concern: "Then sister, pay attention to yourself, this guy is a bit weird, it's not so easy to deal with, you must  Be careful!"

    Orochimaru's strength is much higher than when he first entered the battlefield. It's not that Ebizo has never seen Orochimaru's strength. Although it is very strong, it is not strong enough to crush him and Kuraki.  Even if Cang Mu's strength can't beat him, he won't be defeated too badly.

    But after today's competition, I realized that Orochimaru's strength is not what he showed before. Ebizo and Kuraki can only barely survive against Orochimaru. This is because Orochimaru has no actual advanced ninjutsu.  .

    What is Orochimaru most famous for?  It was his forbidden technique that was hard to guard against, but Orochimaru did not use the forbidden technique, and only relied on his strength to forcibly suppress the two of them, and even beheaded Cang Mu.

    Chiyo nodded, not paying attention to Ebizo's reminder.  Although Chiyo's puppetry was suppressed by Orochimaru, Chiyo still had absolute confidence in his puppetry.

    As one of the few ninjas in history who has practiced puppetry to the extreme, she is an amazing figure even in the entire ninja world.  With her proficiency in puppetry, even compared with the founder of puppetry, she is not too shy.

    It's just that due to the limitations of Chiyo's strength, her use of puppetry has not reached its peak, which means that she still has room for improvement.

    As long as Chiyo is killed, it means that Sand Ninja will lose a pillar who can support an era, and Konoha will also lose a confidant.

    Thinking of this, Orochimaru's eyes could not help flickering slightly, and the eyes looking at Chiyo were full of killing intent.

    Seemingly feeling the killing intent of Orochimaru, Chiyo smiled coldly: "Want to kill me? Then come!"

    "Show off the power of words and tongues, let's see the truth under your hands!"

    Orochimaru smiled coldly, stretched out his hands, and sprayed out many poisonous snakes from his cuffs.

    "There are many snake hands in the hidden shadow of the forbidden technique!"

    Countless poisonous snakes gushed out from the cuffs of Orochimaru. It is impossible to imagine why so many poisonous snakes can be hidden in the small cuffs of Orochimaru.

    Countless poisonous snakes spewed out from his cuffs, they roared and spewed towards Chiyo.

    I saw Orochimaru turn his hands together, and put his hands together: "Kill the chaotic snake!"

    Countless venomous snakes formed a strange formation and separated around Chiyo, vaguely surrounding Chiyo, preventing her from escaping easily.

    Seeing this, Orochimaru jumped up, raised the Kusanagi sword in his hand, a little bit of cold light bloomed from the tip of the sword, and the cold blood groove was stained with a trace of blood, which was the blood of Kuraki Yinhen.

    "Kusanagi Kenku no Tato!"

    The Kusanagi sword flew out of Orochimaru's hand and kept flying in the air. If there was no such person as Chiyo in front of him, some people might think that the Kusanagi sword was getting nervous at will.

    ?At this time, Chiyo stood in front of Orochimaru, and the Kusanagi sword flying freely became a deadly threat to Chiyo.

    Others don't know the power of the Kusanagi sword, but she, Chiyo, knows it all.

    The artifact that can easily cut off his puppet is not so easy to deal with.

    Chiyo snorted softly, bit her lower lip lightly, and exerted force with both hands, the sand on the ground rose up slowly, gradually agglomerating into precise puppets.

    Under Chiyo's control, the ten puppets yelled at Orochimaru forcefully, and rushed towards the Kusanagi sword flying over.

    Although the material of this puppet is just mud and sand that can be seen everywhere, under the suppression and cohesion of Chiyo, it turned into a rare high-grade material in the world. With the combination of this material, the puppet also became extremely hard.

    Although it didn't have time to quench the poison, its power should not be underestimated.

    But even such a sturdy puppet is no match for the Kusanagi sword.

    The Kusanagi sword swung across, and even three puppet beasts were chopped off.  There are also seven puppet beasts united under Chiyo's control, and it took a huge price to barely stop Kusanagi Sword's progress.

    When Orochimaru withdrew his tongue, the puppet in Chiyo's hands was only left with the last two ends.

    At this moment, Chiyo's face was a bit ugly, because when she resisted the attack of Orochimaru, the poisonous snakes around were already starting their attack.

    "Puppet Art Machine Light Shield Seal"

    Recalling the three puppet beasts to protect him, Chiyo untied the seal scroll on his body, and once again summoned the ten people from Chimatsu.

    "The Three Treasures of Puppet Art suck!"

    [Buddha] [Dharma] [Monk] Three puppets formed a triangular formation and opened the mechanism, and a violent tornado was generated immediately. Countless poisonous snakes were involuntarily sucked into the tornado and crushed into a pulp.

    However, in just a few breaths, a large number of poisonous snakes thrown by Orochimaru were all turned into meat paste under Chiyo's puppet technique, and the scene was extremely bloody.

    When Chiyo stopped the puppet technique, a foul smell pervaded the battlefield.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 634; Orochimaru vs Chiyo

    ?

    When the Three Treasures stopped sucking, a stench permeated the entire battlefield.  Chiyo resisted the disgusting smell and wiped off the blood stained on his body, snorted coldly and said to Orochimaru: "If there is any other method, just use it, the famous Orochimaru only has this ability, right?"

    "Could it be that you only know how to release poisonous snakes?"

    Orochimaru sneered coldly, snorted hoarsely and said, "Oh? Really, since you want to die so much, then I will fulfill you!"

    Speaking of Orochimaru's hand seal, his eyes were full of playfulness, he smiled slightly, the corners of his mouth raised a mysterious arc, and then he slammed his hands on the ground, and the chakra in his body kept surging!

    "Forbidden Art Formation of Ten Thousand Snakes!"

    Orochimaru opened his mouth wide, and countless snakes sprang out from his mouth. Not only the number of snakes was several times that of before, but even the size was several times larger than before!

    Countless poisonous snakes swooped towards Chiyo, but Chiyo just smiled coldly. Seeing the poisonous snake attacking her, she snorted softly: "Have you no other means? You just let the poisonous snake go, do you think it's the same thing?"  The trick will still be useful to me!"

    Speaking of which, Chiyo once again started the combined attack technique of the three puppets.

    "The Three Treasures of Puppet Art suck!"

    Still the same recipe, still the same taste.  The same tornadoes flooded the battlefield, and countless poisonous snakes that rushed to Chiyo were turned into meat by the tornado. After swallowing so many poisonous snakes, Chiyo's puppetry showed no signs of weakening.

    Seeing this, Orochimaru couldn't help showing a slightly surprised expression. Doesn't Chiyo's puppetry need Chakra?  Why did he use so much but there was still no sign of chakra deficiency?

    Seeing Orochimaru's slightly frowning expression, Chiyo guessed what he was thinking, couldn't help but sneered and looked at Orochimaru sarcastically: "Are you wondering why I don't need Chakra for actual puppetry? Or are you waiting  When my chakra is exhausted?"

    The corners of Chiyo's mouth twitched slightly, mocking Orochimaru's thoughts in her heart. Since she dared to use puppetry so recklessly, it meant that Chiyo was confident enough to kill Orochimaru before her chakra was exhausted.

    In other words, Chiyo's move does not need to consume too much chakra. After all, it is just a joint strike of the puppet beast. In fact, this move mainly relies on the power of the puppet beast itself. Chiyo's chakra is only used as a guide.

    "Just wait slowly, until my chakra is exhausted!"

    Chiyo sneered, without any hesitation in the movements of his hands, summoned several other puppet beasts, and manipulated them to rush towards Orochimaru.

    Several puppet beasts rushed towards Orochimaru. They opened the organs in their bodies, only heard the sound of "shua, shua, shua, shua", the organs hidden in their bodies were revealed, and countless poisonous hidden weapons were shot at Orochimaru.

    Orochimaru's expression seemed shocked. He looked at the summoned beasts coming towards him in surprise, as if he didn't know that Chiyo could still play like this.  All of a sudden, he froze in place without moving.

    Seeing this, Chiyo couldn't help showing a cruel expression on her face. It wasn't that she was cruel by nature, but that they were already in opposing camps, and kindness to the enemy was cruelty to oneself.

    Especially since Konoha's Hatake Mosaku killed his son and daughter-in-law, he no longer has the slightest affection for Konoha. If he can kill Konoha's top combat power Orochimaru in one fell swoop at this time, it will undoubtedly be beneficial to him.  Sand ninja is very beneficial.

    Not only did it increase the aura of their own camp, but it also dealt a huge blow to Konoha's offensive momentum. After all, their commanders all fell here, and it was not so easy for them to survive.  At this point, Konoha's indomitable morale will no longer exist.

    Most importantly, since the establishment of the village after the Warring States period, no matter whether it is their Sand Ninja or the ninjas of the other three major countries, they have never successfully killed even a Konoha Kage-level powerhouse on the battlefield.  If Orochimaru can be killed here, it will correspondingly break the argument that Konoha Kage level powerhouses are invincible.

    Seeing the poison-enhanced hidden weapon gradually approaching Orochimaru, Chiyo's cruel eyes revealed a faint look of madness, success or failure depends on it!

    Although Chiyo faintly felt something was wrong, why is Orochimaru so weak?  Looking at Orochimaru's momentum before, I felt that he should have more than this strength. Could it be because he was injured during the battle with Ebizo and Kuraki?

    But all of this is nothing compared to killing Orochimaru, and now Chiyo has shown a slightly crazy state.

    This is an opportunity that was hard to come by!  It is about to break the generalization of Konoha Kage level powerhouse being invincible.  Chiyo'sThe jump couldn't help but speed up, the opportunity must not be missed, this is already the best opportunity.

    Seeing that the victory was right in front of his eyes, Chiyo didn't even see Orochimaru's slightly twitching hands hanging down below.

    The puppet is getting closer and closer, and it seems that the danger is getting closer and closer. It seems that if you don't dodge it, Orochimaru will really be in danger.  His eyes were still full of banter, as if he didn't care about his life or death.

    I saw Orochimaru smiling mysteriously, opening and closing his mouth, as if he was talking about something, Chiyo watched carefully for a long time before he realized that the accent was clearly saying "stupid!"

    "Tricked!"

    Chiyo's heart was slightly startled, and the agitation and a little madness in her heart did not mean that she lost her mind. After Chiyo wanted to understand what Orochimaru said, she immediately reacted.

    So that's the case, I knew Orochimaru wasn't that weak!  Sure enough, it is showing weakness to the enemy!

    Knowing that something was wrong, Chiyo subconsciously took a few steps to the side, and didn't care about manipulating Ebizo, so he could only yell at him: "Get back!"

    The movements in Chiyo's hands did not stop, and he manipulated the puppet to return to defense, but it seemed that it was too late.

    I saw that those hidden weapons did not make a crisp sound of entering the body after passing through Orochimaru's chest, but made a dull sound, and then Chiyo saw the figure of Orochimaru making a soft "poof", turning into a  As a cloud of smoke, it dissipated between the heaven and the earth, leaving only a log in place!

    "Thisthis is!" Chiyo's eyes widened.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and thirtieth; declared the end

    ?

    "Thisthis isa stand-in wood!" Chiyo's eyes widened, and his eyes were full of disbelief: "When exactly!"

    Chiyo couldn't believe it, she didn't see Orochimaru's seal at all, nor did she sense the flow of Chakra from Orochimaru's body, why!  It will be so fast!

    "Not good!" Thinking up to this point, Chiyo suddenly felt an ominous premonition: "Brother!"

    Chiyo turned her head and hurriedly looked at her younger brother.  Since Orochimaru performed the body substitute technique, it means that he has covered up his whereabouts at the moment. If there is no accident, he will either sneak attack her or Ebizo. Chiyo thinks that even if he is not Orochimaru's opponent, he can sneak attack himself  It's not such a simple matter, that means Orochimaru's target is her younger brother Ebizo!

    In times of crisis, Chiyo's thinking became extremely sensitive, and she figured out all the ins and outs of the matter in just a split second. Layers of cold sweat broke out on her body, and she hurriedly looked around, becoming vigilant.

    However, Orochimaru never appeared, as if he disappeared on the battlefield, and he ignored them at all. His psychic beast Orochi was still raging in the sand ninja camp, and occasionally killed one or two Konoha ninjas, but no one  Discover.

    Time passed bit by bit, and Orochimaru did not appear for a long time.  The more Orochimaru couldn't come out, the more unspeakable crisis there was in Chiyo's heart.  After all, Orochimaru is in the dark, and they are in the light.  Blind defense is not always an answer.

    Chiyo didn't dare to relax her vigilance, she turned her head to send a signal to Ebino Zang, telling him to retreat quickly, but this turn of the head almost scared her out of her guts.

    "Ebizo!"

    "What?" Hai Laozang's eyes were slightly puzzled, seeing the panic in his sister's eyes, he was slightly surprised, what's the matter?

    At this moment, Hai Laozang felt a slight pain in the back of his heart, followed by an unbearable pain.

    He looked down slightly, and a long knife stained with blood protruded from his chest.  Hai Laozang only felt his vision blur for a while, the scene in front of him became shaking, the chakra in his body began to be out of his control, his feet staggered, and gradually he felt that his breathing began to become short of breath, and his brain was seriously insufficient in oxygen supply.  At this moment, his ears could not hear any sound.

    Faintly saw his sister shouting loudly not far from him, and looked at her in shock, with grief and indignation.

    "Iwhat's the matter with me?" Hai Laozang's thinking slowed down, "I am I going to die?"

    Gradually, he couldn't feel the pain in his body, and his consciousness had begun to separate from Ebizo's body. Orochimaru pulled the Kusanagi sword out of Ebizo's body with a "poof".

    I saw Hai Laozang's body shaking, and fell to the ground with a "plop", and there was no more sound.

    "Brother!" Chiyo was tearing apart, her fists clenched tightly and her breathing began to become rapid, and she looked at Orochimaru fiercely: "I OrochimaruI want you to die!"

    With a wave of Chiyo's hand, she opened all the sealed scrolls and released all the remaining puppets in one fell swoop.

    A row of puppets spread out in front of Chiyo, not only that.  With a wave of Chiyo's right hand, countless sandstones rose from the ground, and these sandstones continued to condense and overlap, forming sandstone puppets one by one.

    That's right!  After experiencing the death of her younger brother, Chiyo finally broke through her own limit in anger. Now she can not only control ten puppet beasts, but Chiyo in anger doesn't know where her limit is.  .

    After exerting its power to the extreme, countless puppet beasts stood in front of Chiyo, and at a glance, there were no less than forty of them.  Those remaining poisonous snakes were all wiped out by Chiyo's puppets in just one face-to-face effort.

    Chiyo's eyes were fixed on Orochimaru, and with a big wave of her hand, the puppet beasts around her all rushed towards Orochimaru.

    Just go up like this?  Don't even need defense?  You must know that the puppet master's physical fitness is very weak. Once he is imprisoned, even if he is a strong Kage, the strength he will show will be almost the same as that of an elite Jonin.

    Orochimaru smiled coldly, looking at Chiyo who had been dazzled by anger, I really don't know if she is arrogant or confident, she dared to send all the puppets without defense?

    "Since you are looking for death, don't blame me!" Orochimaru licked his lips with his tongue, as if feeling the excitement of killing.

    Gently tap the Kusanagi sword in his hand, and with his tongue wrapped around the Kusanagi sword, he slashed at Chiyo's puppet beast.

    The sharp Kusanagi sword is hitting the puppet.?A clearly visible mark was left on his body, but Orochimaru was not satisfied. He frowned and looked at his Kusanagi sword, and then turned to look at Chiyo's puppet beast.

    "Has it been strengthened?" Orochimaru snorted softly.  Before that, his Kusanagi sword could easily cut through Chiyo's puppet beasts, but now even the puppet beasts that Chiyo made casually can't be cut in two. Obviously, Chiyo increased the output of chakra.

    A protection composed entirely of chakra is formed on the body of the puppet beast. Although this can increase the defense and strength of the puppet beast, the chakra consumption of the puppeteer is doubled.

    If it is not for people with sufficient Chakra, they would not dare to use it like this at all, but if there is sufficient Chakra, there is no need to delve into puppetry at all.

    Puppet Art was originally created for those who do not have ninjutsu talent and have a relatively small amount of Chakra.  In a difficult place like the Land of Winds, there are not many resources for cultivation, and there are not many brilliant ninjutsu. The profession of puppet master was born out of helplessness.

    This kind of double consumption of chakra Chiyo can't last long at all. Orochimaru knows this. He didn't panic at all, but played Tai Chi with Chiyo slowly. He didn't fight Chiyo head-on at all, but just sneaked from the side.  Resistance, occasionally psychic a few poisonous snakes came out to try to interfere with Chiyo's control.

    Although Orochimaru's sneak attack effect is not very great, it can effectively restrict Chiyo's actions, making it impossible for her to break through the blocking of Orochimaru.

    "Damn bastard!" Chiyo was shaking with anger, and she waved her hands again and again: "Don't you dare to fight the old man head-on!"

    Uchiha Chen knew that there was no suspense in this war after seeing Hai Lao hiding and dying. He curled his lips regretfully: "Okay, don't read any more, it can be declared over!" (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and thirtieth;

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuo knew that the war was over when he saw Ebi hiding and dying, and curled his lips regretfully. He thought that the sand ninja people would be able to stand firm for a while, but he didn't expect these guys to be so uneasy.  After the fight, he hadn't watched it and it was over.

    Originally thought that there would be some suspense in the matter, but I didn't expect it to be like this. Suddenly, Uchiha Tatsuo had a flash of inspiration: "Do you want to increase the difficulty of the game for them?"

    After thinking about it this way, he felt more and more that something was wrong. He ran here at the risk of being swallowed by the candle dragon. If he didn't do something, he would really be sorry for himself.

    Thinking of this, the light in Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes became brighter and brighter, the corners of his mouth curled up, his fingers stretched out, and he hooked it lightly, the pure natural chakra in his body gathered a little, and then turned to Izuo Mamoru  Crane lightly.

    No one noticed that when they were fighting to the death, there was actually another person doing things. Even Shikaku Nara, who was closest to Chen, didn't notice Uchiha Chen's little tricks.

    He hooked his fingers lightly, and the pure natural attribute chakra in his body was input into Ichio Shukaku's body. Shukaku, who was in a mad state, felt a chakra that did not belong to him appeared in his body.

    Confused, he stopped and felt for a while. Just as his consciousness began to touch that chakra, the chakra transmitted by Uchiha Tatsuo made a "buzz", and then exploded in Shuzuru's body.  .

    Even though Shou Hedang was shocked by this powerful impact and lost consciousness, the whole person fell into a strange state.

    Hatake Mosaku gasped slightly, and was preparing to meet Shukaku's next attack, but found that Shukaku hadn't launched an attack on him for a long time, and looked over curiously under suspicion.

    "What's wrong with him?" Mosaku Hatake saw Izuzuru standing there with blank eyes, not knowing what was going on in his mind.

    Although he doesn't know what Shuhe is thinking, he will never let go of this great opportunity.  Mosaku Hatake's eyes lit up, "Good opportunity!"

    The chakra in Hatake Mosaku's body was flowing continuously, he held the knife in his backhand, and started to make seals with both hands, and when the tail seal reached the Youzi seal, Hatake Mosaku took out his short knife again.

    Only the sound of "Zi La Zi La" sounded, and a strong thunder attribute chakra spread from Hatake Mosaku's hands towards the blade of White Fang. When the entire blade was covered with thunder attribute chakra, manic  The Chakra unexpectedly became surprisingly quiet.

    Slowly clinging to the blade of White Fang, like a well-behaved child, no longer making a sound.

    Hatake Mosaku held the White Fang blade in his hand, the glistening white light shone with a trace of chill, he looked at Shukaku firmly in his eyes, smiled coldly, made a wrong step, and his whole body was projected like a cannonball, approaching at a fast speed  Shouhe.

    Hatake Mosaku raised the long knife in his hand, with a cold expression in his eyes: "Go to hell!"

    "White Fang's Secret Skill Lightning Flash!"

    I saw Hatake Mosaku's figure flashed, and he came directly behind him through Ishoukaku, and the white tooth blade in his hand was fiercely inserted towards Ishoukaku's buttocks.

    "The Millennium Kill of Konoha's Secret Body Transfer Technique Profound Thunder!"

    The blade of White Fang shone brightly and pierced fiercely at the buttocks of Izuku Crane.

    "oh!!!!"

    Shukaku, who was immersed in his own world, didn't know that Hatake Mosaku had already attacked. At this moment, he had relaxed his whole body's defenses and immersed himself in the power bestowed by the natural attribute Chakra.

    All of a sudden, the anus was hit hard, and no one could stand it.  Although the tailed beast is a collection of chakras, although it does not really die, it also has a soul, a mind of its own, and can feel pain.

    Sudden violent impact, even the sand that caused his body to condense somewhat dissipated, and his body began to show signs of collapsing.

    "I want you to die!" Shouhe, who was interrupted from the state of comprehension, fell into an even crazier situation. You must know that this is a rare opportunity in a thousand years. Since their tailed beasts were separated, their strength has been stagnant.  There has never been a shred of progress.

    For thousands of years, whether it is Nine Tails or him, I don't know how many methods they have tried, but they can't break through their own confinement and reach a higher level.

    It's not that they don't work hard, but because their own chakra has already limited the height they can reach, that is to say, they have been doomed from birth to not be able to advance in this life, unless they can once again merge into ten tails  .

    But just now, that trace of natural attributesThe sexual chakra contains energy that even Shukaku was shocked by. He knows that as long as he absorbs it completely and realizes the power contained in this chakra, it is very likely that he will really break through his confinement and reach a higher level.  This is something that even Kyuubi has never done before.

    Such a good opportunity was abruptly interrupted by Moshuo Hatake, even hurting his softest part.

    As a majestic tailed beast, when had he experienced such humiliation? Shouhe's eyes widened, and boundless killing intent was revealed in his red eyes.

    Cutting off a person's future is no different from killing someone. Hatake Mosaku cut off Izukaku's hope of promotion in this way, which can be said to be tantamount to forging a mortal hatred with Izukaku.

    If Hatake Mosaku knew that Shukaku would treat him as a life and death enemy because of such an attack, I don't know whether he would cry or laugh.

    Even so, he doesn't care, after all, Shukaku is not their Konoha's tail beast, if Shukaku succeeds in advancing, it will be a disaster for Konoha.

    If he did it again, Hatake Mosaku would still choose to do so.

    Tatsu Uchiha saw all this and didn't know whether to cry or laugh.  He didn't expect Shukaku to be so stupid and start absorbing his chakra power without any precautions, and he didn't expect Hatake Mosaku to be so wretched that he would attack Shukaku's place and cause him to withdraw early.

    Chen originally wanted to help Shukaku improve his strength to make the game more difficult for Konoha, but he was self-defeating and almost made Hatake Mosaku abolish Shukaku.

    Chen frowned slightly, this was not his intention.  Looking at Shukaku who completely lost his mind, Uchiha Tatsuo had a slight headache, and it was not his intention to drive Shukaku into madness.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and thirtieth;

    ?

    Uchiha Chen's original intention was just to get Shukaku promoted, he didn't mean to ruin Shukaku.

    If this continues, the sand ninjas who are already at a disadvantage will be even more unbearable.

    After thinking about it carefully, Uchiha Tatsuo shook his head helplessly, and hummed softly: "It's cheaper for you!"

    Immediately, he swung his hands back slightly, and began to form a concealed seal in a place where the Nara deer could not see for a long time.

    If you want to release ninjutsu without trace, even Uchiha Tatsumi needs to re-seal. Although Nara Shikahisa is not strong enough, at least he is the heir of Konoha's top family, so he still has some insight.

    In a place that Nara Shikaku could not perceive, Uchiha Tatsuo finished the seal, tapped his finger, and released Chakra from behind.

    Everyone present only felt an unmatched chakra energy escaping, and all the Zhongnin Xia Ren who were present were paralyzed because of this, vomited blood from their mouths.

    This is because this coercion has exceeded their ability to bear, even if it escapes even a little bit, it is not something they can bear.

    Kneeling on the ground and trembling, he didn't dare to look up at all. Even strong men like Orochimaru, Hatake Mosaku, and Chiyo wouldn't dare to act rashly under Uchiha Tatsuo's pressure.  Under the pressure, the originally indestructible city wall collapsed in an instant, revealing the sand ninjas who stood at the gate with a bewildered expression.

    They were about to think of a way to break through the blockade at the gate of the city, but they didn't expect the gate to fall down by itself?

    Surprised, they forgot to break through.

    "Come out soon?" Chiyo was still astute, and when he found Luo Sha, his grandson and others in a daze, he yelled and woke them all up, but also woke up the Konoha Ninja who was also in a daze.

    They all began to prepare for defense, but it was too late to remember to block them at this time.

    If Konoha ninjas released ninjutsu together at the moment when the city gate was opened, I believe that no matter how strong Luo Sha and the others were, they would suffer hatred under the combination of ninjutsu.

    The duel between masters is often in such an instant. Since they missed the best blocking time, it is impossible for them to block again.

    I saw Luo Sha, Xie and the others gather the sand ninjas around them and start the final breakout operation. The Konoha ninjas on the field couldn't stop them at all, so they could only watch them break out, and Chiyo and others who covered their breakout  bout together.

    Seeing this, Shigeru Hatake could only sigh deeply, and waved his hand to send out a signal to cancel the mission and evacuate.

    Immediately Mosaku Hatake set his sights on Ichizuru, "Even if we retreat, I will leave some souvenirs for you!"

    Speaking of which, Hatake Mosaku's eyes were fierce, and he swung the dagger in his hand, and once again stabbed Shuzuru's seriously injured buttocks!

    Poor Shuzuru, who had been fatally hit by Mosaku Hatake on his buttocks, was about to fight back, but he didn't expect Uchiha Tatsushi to release ninjutsu again. The familiar chakra energy made him fall into deep thought again. At this moment, Hatake  Ki Mosaku took the opportunity to sneak attack and successfully hit Shuzuru's fatal point.

    The successive sneak attacks made Shouhe want to cry, "Who did I offend? Why am I the one who gets hurt every time! Mom, I want to go home, I don't want to fight anymore!"

    Glaring Hatake Mosaku a hard look, Shukaku didn't have the heart to chase him anymore, but just caressed his buttock sadly, the chrysanthemums were all over the ground, and Shukaku's heart had already turned yellow.

    As the perpetrator, Mosaku Hatake had an indifferent expression on his face. Anyway, it was his enemy. It didn't matter how much he suffered. He had offended too many people in his life. One more Shouhe would not be too many, and one less him would be fine.  Not to mention, Hatake Mosaku is not a timid person

    After receiving the news of Hatake Mosaku's retreat, Orochimaru took a deep look at Chiyo, with layers of killing intent in his eyes, but he didn't make another move, but smiled coldly: "This time, let's let go!"  I've passed you, it won't be such a simple matter to meet again next time!"

    Speaking of Orochimaru, he backed away slowly with a smile, and gradually disappeared in Chiyo's eyes. As his psychic beast, after receiving the information of Orochimaru's retreat, although he was a little dissatisfied, he also roared and disappeared into the  On the battlefield, a group of sand ninjas who survived the catastrophe were left behind, patting their chests with lingering fear.

    Now that Mosaku Hatake has issued the retreat order, the remaining Konoha ninjas dare not disobey, even if they have great hatred with Sand Ninja, they have to choose to evacuate.

    In the blink of an eye, the originally noisy battlefield became deserted. Not only Konoha, but Sand Shinobi also wisely chose to retreat after seeing the enemy retreat.

    this oneThey have already lost too many people in the war. There are thousands of sand ninjas who died in Kikyo City alone. This has already accounted for nearly 80% of the entire sand ninja vanguard. Although Luo Sha and others rescued many  People, but it is just a drop in the bucket.

    Not counting those who have lost their arms and legs and can no longer be ninjas even though they did not die. In this war, the vanguard of Sand Ninja can be said to have been wiped out. In the third Ninja World War, Sand Ninja can already announce their early withdrawal from the competition.  by.

    Although Konoha also suffered heavy losses, it is much better than those who played Sand Ninja.  Most of Konoha's ninjas were killed after the sand ninja rescue team arrived. Although the loss ratio was much better than that of the sand ninjas, it did not achieve the goal Mosaku Hatake expected.

    Especially the strange collapse of the city gate at the end made Shigeru Hatake confused: "Who is playing tricks?"

    ? When Hatake Mosaku returned to the mountain peak, he saw Nara Shikoku standing side by side with Uchiha Tatsuo, he gradually had some understanding in his heart, yes, it must be him.  Who else could make such a big commotion besides the one standing in front of him?

    Although he had already realized it in his heart, Mosaku Hatake didn't show it on his face, but looked at Uchiha Tatsu calmly and said: "Your Excellency Uchiha Tatsuya, I don't know how you are fighting this war.  watch?"

    Looking at Mosaku Hatake who wanted to ask but didn't dare to ask, Tatsuo Uchiha felt inexplicably wanting to laugh. It seems that even Mosaku Hatake, who is not afraid of anything, is starting to be afraid of himself. For no reason, Uchiha  Bochen felt an inexplicable sense of accomplishment in his heart.

    He didn't play tricks with Hatake Mosaku anymore, Chen nodded lightly: "That's right, I did it!"

    "Sure enough!" Hatake Mosaku's heart twitched, and he knew that this matter was not so simple, and it was really Uchiha Tatsuo who made the move.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and thirtieth eight;

    ?

    Hatake Mosaku's eyes flashed brightly, sure enough!  He knew that things were not that simple.  However, he couldn't do anything to Uchiha Chen.

    Uchiha Tatsuo has completed what he promised them, and he has indeed achieved that the people who protect Konoha did not suffer too many casualties in the tactics of luring the enemy.

    Hatake Mosaku couldn't order Uchiha Tatsumi to do things for him, and there was no way to ask Uchiha Tatsumi to listen to him. Uchiha Tatsuo did this after the cooperation with them ended, and when Tatsuo helped Sand Shinobi  Time did not hurt other Konoha ninjas.

    Even if it was Mosaku Hatake who wanted to question him, there was no way to question him. In desperation, he could only clenched his fists with both hands, and asked in a low voice: "I don't know what kind of deep meaning does your move have?"

    "Profound meaning?" Chen asked back, then shook his head with a smile: "No, I just want to do it."

    "Want to do it?" Shigeru Hatake frowned slightly.  This answer doesn't satisfy him, why can all their previous efforts be wiped out by just saying what they want to do?

    For this war, Konoha did not know how much painstaking effort they poured into, how much blood was shed in the early stage, how many people were lost, and even ordinary people who gave up the entire city in the end, just for the sake of this war.  Victory in one fell swoop, but all this is a joke in front of Uchiha Chen?  He can do whatever he wants?

    Hatake Mosaku's breathing was a little short, and he suppressed the anger in his heart and turned his head away as much as possible not to look at Uchiha Tatsuo, he was afraid that he would swing his sword at each other if he couldn't help it.

    On the other hand, Shikahisa Nara, who was on the sidelines, looked confused, not knowing what happened.  asked in a low voice.

    "I don't know eitherbut this matter seems to be related to this Mr. Chen." Qiudao Dingzao shook his head honestly. He has been at the forefront to block the progress of the sand ninja rescue team, and he didn't care about it.  Pay attention to other movements on the battlefield.

    "Maybeit has something to do with the collapse of the city wall!" Orochimaru came from behind, licked his tongue, and looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with a gloomy expression.

    "Master Orochimaru!" Seeing this, the two couldn't help but clasped their fists and bowed their heads to signal.  Orochimaru nodded, indicating that the two of them do not need to salute.

    "The collapse of the city wall is really related to Mr. Chen?" Nara Shika couldn't help asking in a low voice.  If it is said whether Uchiha Chen has this strength, he believes that he must have it, but Uchiha Chen has been with him since then, and Lu Jiu didn't find any weird actions by Uchiha Chen, so this  If this matter is related to Uchiha Tatsumi, he will be the first to not believe it.

    Unless, Uchiha Chen can release ninjutsu when Nara Shikajiu can't notice it, which is not scientific at all.  Chakra fluctuations, although Shikahisa Nara is not a perceptual ninja, even a ninja at such a close distance can feel the flow of chakra in the opponent's body.

    After Nara Shikahisa woke up, he did not perceive the flow of chakra coming from Uchiha Tatsuo's body, "Thishow is this possible!" He widened his eyes, looking at Uchiha Tatsuya who admitted it.

    "Did I change things or are you too strong?" Nara Shikahisa was speechless for a while, comparing with Uchiha Tatsumi was really shocking.

    "What? Do you have any objections?" Uchiha Tatsuo turned his head and asked flatly.

    "Don't dare!" Mosaku Hatake took a deep breath to forcefully suppress the rising anger, and replied in a low voice.

    Chen smiled coldly, walked over and patted Hatake Mosaku on the shoulder lightly, and said earnestly as a person who came here: "Okay, I know you have resentment in your heart, and there is a reason for me to do this."

    Hatake Mosaku snorted lightly, took a step back to avoid Uchiha Tatsuo's palm, and did not accept his comfort.

    Seeing this, Uchiha Tatsumi smiled dumbly, knowing that Mosaku Hatake was angry. After all, he was at fault first, and he couldn't explain this matter. Could it be that he was just bored and looking for something to do for himself?  Do?

    If he really dared to say that, even if Mosaku Hatake couldn't beat him, he would have to fight Uchiha Tatsuo to the death. This is no longer a matter of standing or not. This has already involved the dignity of a village. For the sake of dignity, you can fight to the death  !

    Chen sighed softly, turned around with his hands behind his back and shook his head: "Oh, it seems that you still don't understand my painstaking efforts!"

    No one at the scene paid any attention to him, and Chen made himself a fool of himself.  Turning into anger, he couldn't help snorting coldly: "Hmph, do you think this matter is that simple? If I hadn't stopped your actions in time, it would have been almost over!"

    "What do you mean?" Shigeru Hatake frowned, and he couldn't help feeling disgusted when he heard that there was something in Uchiha Tatsuo's words. Could it be thatCan't we fight or kill Qunsha Ninja?  Do you want to support them like your ancestors?

    Uchiha Tatsuo glanced at Hatake Mosaku, did not speak, but continued to face him with his hands behind his back.

    Seeing the awkward atmosphere of the scene, it was Nara Shikahisa who stood up to make a rescue. On one side was his rebuilding benefactor, and on the other was his village. It was the most uncomfortable to be alone in the middle.

    "I don't know Mr. Chen, what is the reason for this?" Because Uchiha Chen said before that he should not say that he is his savior in front of others, so Lu Jiu still calls him Mr. Chen when there are outsiders.  Uchiha Tatsuya.

    Uchiha Tatsuo stood at the highest point with his hands behind his back, looking calm and calm. In fact, his mind was already in a mess at the moment. What reason should he use to fool him?  Wait online, hurry up!

    After thinking about it, Uchiha Tatsuo sighed softly: "Actually, I don't really want to say that it's not good for you to know too much about this matter."

    Seeing that no one on the field responded to him, Chen, who was making fun of himself, could only snort coldly and continue to say: "In ancient times, you all thought that only the immortals of the Six Paths were the immortals in this world, but you didn't know that there are only immortals in this world.  In this world, apart from the Sage of the Six Paths, there are actually many existences that you don't know about.

    Not to mention that each of the three holy lands has its own immortals, and these are only the lowest-level immortals. There are still many mysterious existences in this world, such as the witches in the ghost kingdom and the ghosts and monsters sealed in the ghost kingdom, and the ghosts and demons who are in the ghost kingdom.  The god of death who seduces people's souls in the underworld, isn't it the first-class and mysterious existence in this world if you take out one at random?  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and thirtieth; then fool

    ?

    With his hands behind his back and his back to everyone, Uchiha Tatsuo continued to explain in a low voice: "It is precisely because there are so many mysterious forces in this world that everyone has different things to be afraid of.  Restraint, each of the three holy lands restricts and maintains their own balance, but there is one thing, no one knows what it is, no one knows how powerful it is, we only know that all the immortals are very afraid of it."

    Orochimaru's eyes lit up, "The power that the three holy places are afraid of?" He couldn't help licking his tongue subconsciously, the power that even the three holy places were afraid of aroused his desire to find out.

    "What power?" Nara Shikahisa asked hastily.  Sage of the Six Paths, he knows that there are also the sages of the three holy places, Konoha Sannin, and their psychic beasts come from the three holy places. As for the ghosts and witches in the kingdom of ghosts, he has only vaguely seen them in records, and the words of the god of death Nara  Lu Jiu is not very clear. I heard that the mask of the god of death was enshrined in the ancestral hall of Uzumaki Kingdom. Maybe it has something to do with that?

    "Cause and effect" Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes were full of seriousness and fear.

    "Cause and effect? ??What is that?" Everyone present was rather curious. They had never heard of such a magical thing as karma, and there was a whisper in the field.

    "Mr. Chen, this karmawhat the hell is this?"

    "You want to know?"

    "I thinkI'm afraid there is nothing we here don't want to know." Nara Shikahisa took a step back and made way to reveal the ninjas of all the people present.

    These are the high-level members of Konoha Mirai, and each of them has at least the strength of an elite ninja to the quasi-kage level. As long as they can live until the end of the third Ninja World War, I believe they will grow up quickly.

    All the people present looked at Uchiha Tatsuki with curious eyes, as if expecting him to continue talking, even Mosaku Hatake turned his head again, pretending not to care, but actually carefully  Listen to what Uchiha Tatsuo said.

    This is an area they have never been involved in, just like Chen told them about the history of the ninja world being sealed up.  If no one said it, maybe they would never know the cause and fate for the rest of their lives.

    They gained a lot from the previous time, since Uchiha Tatsuo is going to continue talking now, he must listen carefully, what?  Are you angry?  nonexistent.

    "Cause and effect" Uchiha Tatsuo's words paused slightly, everyone could see the tangled expression on his face, should he speak or not?

    He didn't understand this thing himself, so let him tell others?  Besides, Uchiha Tatsuo just wanted to find an excuse to fool the past, and never thought about really making them understand.

    There is no need or obligation for Uchiha Tatsumi to help them out. If it wasn't really Uchiha Tatsumi's fault this time, he would definitely not get involved in this matter. Help Konoha?  How could it be possible, it would be good if he didn't blow up Konoha, the reason why he cooperated with Konoha this time is because the system task rewards are so generous.

    That's right, from the very beginning Uchiha Tatsu never thought of really helping Konoha, he never promised to help Konoha from the beginning to the end, and all the promises he made were empty checks.

    As a result, by mistake, Uchiha Chen was infected with a big favor, which is also a big cause and effect, so he had to help.

    "Cause and effect is a very complicated thing" Uchiha Chen sighed lightly: "Even if it is me, I can't really avoid cause and effect. This thing is very mysterious, very mysterious!"

    "" Everyone listened carefully and did not interrupt Uchiha Tatsuo's words.

    "Nara Shikahisa, right? Do you remember that you fell into self-blame and couldn't break free? Why did you fall into self-blame? As a ninja who has been fighting all the year round, don't you even think about it?"

    Shikahisa Nara was stunned, yes, why did he fall into crazy self-blame?  It's not that he has never accepted the task of massacring the village. In the task of exterminating bandits, it is often not allowed to leave alive in the gathering places where bandits live. Nara Shikajiu is not a newcomer who has never seen blood.  Even those who have just stepped into the battlefield are inferior?

    "Did you have a problem before?" Hearing what Uchiha Tatsu said, Hatake Mosaku couldn't help but frowned, and subconsciously asked back.

    Shikajiu shook his head: "It's nothing, I just blamed myself a bit." Even though he said so, Nara Shikoku still noticed what Uchiha said.

    "Why do you blame yourself? I think you should be very clear, right? All your words and deeds before the plan is implemented are the cause, and the people in Kikyo City died because of the plan.  It¡¯s impossible not to fall into out-of-control emotions in a situation where you¡¯re not responsible.¡±

    "Cause and effect are troublesome, This kind of thing is not easy to talk about.  For example, if I want to kill you, this is the cause, what is the effect?  You are dead, this is the fruit.  The combination of the two can be considered a complete cause and effect, which means that the two of us who have nothing to do with each other are connected by this cause and effect.  "

    Uchiha Chen sighed softly. I don¡¯t know if what he said now will have a negative effect. After all, he doesn¡¯t know much about cause and effect. Because of systematic reasons, although he can¡¯t completely avoid cause and effect, at least Chen can¡¯t.  will be subject to causal constraints.

    The cause and effect line of Hokage's world is actually very heavy. Since Kaguya Ji came to the earth, there has been a cause, which also created the future Taoshi to find the fruit on the earth. Six Paths Sage and his younger brother sealed Kaguya  Ji, this is the reason. In the future, Naruto and Sasuke, who have the blood of Asura and Indra, will seal Kaguya Hime again.

    The world of Hokage is full of karma, even the gods and gods of this world cannot break free from the shackles of karma. Uchiha Tatsuo told them that the biggest entanglement in this world has been broken. I don¡¯t know what will happen after this  What kind of consequences it will cause, he can't think about it, but it's just right, will Uchiha Tatsuo be afraid?  Perhaps his greatest interest is to turn the world into a mess.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and fortieth;

    ?

    There is a system behind Uchiha Chen's backing, and Chen can avoid the involvement of cause and effect to a large extent.  As long as he doesn't go too far, karma won't have a big impact on him.

    In this world, the karma that even immortals have to be afraid of is just a small obstacle for Uchiha Tatsu.

    This is why Orochimaru did not stop Ebizo from killing Chen.

    The so-called butterfly effect, because the death of Ebizo may involve changes in countless world lines in Naruto, but the restoration of history will forcibly restore those modified trajectories to normal ones.

    Uchiha Chen is not afraid, his existence is the biggest irrationality in this world, so as long as he exists for one day, the world will not return to the right track.

    "The power of cause and effect is so strong? But what does it have to do with us annihilating sand ninja?" Nara Shikahisa was a little puzzled.

    After Uchiha Chen's explanation, he probably understood the meaning of cause and effect, but so what?  What does this have to do with them wanting to annihilate sand ninja?  Can it control the cause and effect of killing people?

    "It really has nothing to do with your war. If it's just a simple war, no matter how you play, nothing will happen. But this time is different" Uchiha Chen lowered his head in thought, with a very serious expression.

    "Just like this dead leaf, if it falls from the tree naturally, nothing will happen, but if you forcibly pick it off the tree"

    Crashing, countless leaves fell one after another following Uchiha Tatsuo's movements.

    "Then they will"

    Everyone present was silent. Although they didn't quite understand what Uchiha Tatsuo meant, they seemed to think it was very powerful.

    "So what are the consequences of this?"

    "There are people in Kikyo City who don't deserve to die now. Forcibly changing a person's fate will be backlashed by fate. At the least, they will fall into a desperate situation, and at worst, they will die, and even the people around them will die together." Uchiha Tatsuo stretched out his hand.  Squeeze, the dead leaves that fell on his hands turned into powder, and as he spread his hands, they slowly drifted away with the wind.

    "so serious?"

    "This is just to put it lightly It doesn't matter if one person dies. If it hurts people around you, how many people did you count who participated in this annihilation battle? Count their families, and you will lose so much at once.  People, can you Konoha take it?"

    "Hiss!" Shikaku Nara couldn't help but gasped, subconsciously glanced at Mosaku Hatake, and found that he frowned slightly, as if he was thinking about the credibility of Tatsuo Uchiha's words.

    To be honest, what kind of karma Uchiha Tatsu is talking about, he doesn't really believe in things like fate. For a ninja, fate is always in his hands. If you don't even have this courage, then don't be  Be a ninja, if you don't even have this bit of courage, you will die sooner or later. It's better to quit early, maybe you can enjoy your old age peacefully.

    So Hatake Mosaku frowned and took a step forward and said softly: "Ninjas want to charge forward fearlessly. Destiny is always in your own hands. My fate is up to me. If one day I really die, then  It is also a well-deserved death, because of this reason, let us give up the victory we have finally won, it seems a bit unreasonable."

    Shigeru Hatake's words were a bit aggressive, but the words were not rough, and as soon as he said them, he got the approval of many ninjas.

    If there were still people who were shocked by the big world that Uchiha Tatsu said before, then now they have come to their senses and no longer pay attention, they just care about why the city wall is suddenly damaged, combined with Hatake Mosaku and Nara Shika  long meaning.

    The breaking of the city gate before seems to have something to do with this Uchiha Tatsuya in front of him.  Subconsciously, they stood apart, faintly forming an encircling circle to surround Uchiha Tatsumi.  The field once again returned to the confrontational situation.

    Seeing this, Uchiha Chen stomped his feet suddenly and heavily, and then his whole figure was like a sharp sword that came out of his body, and the sharp, majestic and vast momentum made everyone unable to lift their heads.

    "This this strength!"

    "Good so strong!"

    Most of the Konoha ninjas present had never seen Uchiha Tatsumi make a move. They thought that Uchiha Tatsumi was just a kid from somewhere, pretending to be aggressive in front of them, but they didn't expect him to be really awesome.

    After three years of silence, there was a blockbuster.  Uchiha Tatsuo's momentum made everyone unable to lift their heads, so they could only bend their body slightly forward and sideways to resist Uchiha Tatsuo's coercion.

    "Is it because you are floating or I can't lift itKnife?  Are you still not grateful for explaining to you with good intentions?  "Uchiha Chen frowned, there was not much expression on his face, his tone was very flat.

    However, the hearts of everyone present were not as flat as Uchiha Tatsuo.

    "Where did this guy come from!"

    "I don't know, how can he be so strong?"

    "I'm afraid even Master Maoshuo is no match for this!"

    "Mr. Chen, please calm down!" Nara Shikahisa, after all, has been in contact with Uchiha Chen's Chakra, and the Chakra in his body has been further improved, so he is under much less pressure than others when facing Chen's coercion  .

    Nara Shikahisa took a step forward, clasped his hands together as if apologizing: "Sorry, Mr. Chen, we didn't mean that, please don't get me wrong!"

    "Misunderstanding?" Uchiha Tatsuo sneered: "Do you think I seem to have misunderstood you?" He pointed at the ninja who surrounded himself with a punch, and looked at Nara Shikahisa mockingly.

    "Is this how you Konoha treat your benefactors?"

    "No, no, no!" Nara Shikahisa thumped, and hurriedly explained: "That's really not what it meant, Mr. Chen, please calm down first, wewe would like to apologize."

    As the person who has the most contact with Uchiha Tatsumi, Nara Shikahisa knows Tatsuki's character and strength the best among all people.  You tell him in a good voice that it's okay, if you dare to threaten him?  Sorry, I'm afraid you didn't know how you died.

    It is for this reason that Nara Shikahisa hurried forward to explain, otherwise, if there is another idiot like Akidou Dingza, the people here will be really cool.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and forty one; the end

    ?

    Uchiha Chen has always been a person who eats the soft and not the hard, just like the previous few times when Shikaku Nara and the others dealt with Chen, if it weren't for the fact that there was a rammed Akido Dingza next to him, maybe they would have already  It's settled.

    Regarding Chen's character, Nara Shikahisa thought he had a little grasp of it. He looked at Uchiha Chen with a chuckle, and said lightly: "Mr.  What Konoha did wrong, we are willing to apologize and give compensation to Mr. Chen, so please see for the sake of our sincerity, can we let it go?"

    "Huh." Uchiha Tatsuo snorted in a very flat tone, but he didn't just withdraw his momentum so directly.

    When Nara Shikahisa saw it, his eyes lit up, "There is something interesting!" So he stepped forward again: "Mr. Chen, isn't he going to take your two precious apprentices to Konoha? I, Nara Shikoku, made it here.  All the medicinal materials needed by Ye are contracted by our Nara family."

    "Oh?" Uchiha Tatsuo raised his voice slightly, but he still didn't agree.

    Nara Shikahisa put his hand behind his back and hooked it, and Kaiichi Yamanaka, who understood, gently pushed Akimichi Choza forward, and winked at him.

    Qiudao Dingzuo suddenly realized, touched his head and said with a smile: "Mr. Chen, I have something wrong with this matter and the previous ones. How about it?  You can eat as much as you like in all the kebab restaurants, all free of charge!"

    "Cough" Uchiha Tatsuo coughed softly, but remained unmoved.

    All the people present are not fools, why don't they know what to say at this time?

    "If you come to Konoha, all the clothing stores under our family will be open to you for free."

    "If you can let me wait a while, I am willing to open the blacksmith shop. You can choose your favorite weapons at will, even weapons mixed with chakra conductive metal."

    ?Everyone said one thing to another, and each was scrambling to offer their own price, just asking Uchiha Tatsumi to stop holding them accountable.

    Although Uchiha Chen didn't make any expression at this moment, there was no sign of indifference on his face, and the breathless coercion on everyone had long since disappeared without knowing when.  disappeared.

    Chen was not bought by the small favors of these guys. There are as many of these things as there are in Chen's system space. At most, it is Nara Shikahisa's conditions that make him a little bit excited.  Medicines are also quite expensive.

    The reason why he agreed not to pursue it anymore is that he didn't want to make a big deal out of it. After all, he had to live in Konoha for a while, and there were still a few people he wanted to meet who hadn't met.  Hard-eating guys, people are already so attentive, it's not easy to give them a cold ass.

    Besides, Uchiha Tatsuo doesn't care about the life and death of these people, there are not many of them, and they are not too few if they are missing

    After resolving this contradiction, Shikahisa Nara breathed a sigh of relief, and subconsciously remembered what Chen had said before and asked: "By the way, Mr. Chen, what you said before, why can't we kill those sand ninjas?"  ?¡±

    "Maybe it's fate" Uchiha Tatsuo sighed softly: "They are destined to die by your hands, but not now, they still have a mission that must be completed."

    "For example?"

    "Have a baby!"

    "What?" Nara Shikahisa's eyes widened: "Give a baby?"

    "Is this the reason?"

    "Otherwise?" Uchiha Tatsuo asked back.

    "No" Nara Shikajiu shook his head: "I just want to know, are their offspring special? Or did you see something?"

    Uchiha Chen smiled mysteriously, shook his head and said: "No comment!" Chen can't say that he came from a later life, because he admires Gaara more, so he made up this big reason to prevaricate the past  Bar?

    In order to explain his behavior, Chen also specifically listed cause and effect reasons that he himself did not understand very well.

    "Luo Sha, Luo Sha, now it depends on whether you will work hard or not. I have already done what I have to do." Chen looked at the direction in which Sand Shinobi fled, and sighed softly.

    After all the Konoha ninjas have gathered, Hatake Mosaku began to issue orders to clean up the battlefield and search for living populations, whether they are Konoha or sand ninjas, and Kikyo Castle will also be excluded separately.?Several teams are searching for civilians who are still alive.

    Seeing Mosaku Hatake giving orders one by one, Chen couldn't help but smile wryly, this Kikyo city has long been turned into a ghost town by you, how can there be any survivors?

    Hatake Mosaku pursed his lips, listening to the messages from his subordinates again and again, his frown couldn't help getting deeper and deeper.

    Seeing this, Nara Shikajiu couldn't help but stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder to comfort him: "Okay, okay, this responsibility is not yours, sir, you don't have to blame yourself anymore, let's organize it as soon as possible to support Hokage-sama.  "

    Hatake Mosaku nodded, but did not speak, but waited for the information brought back by the people who searched and rescued Kikyo City.

    When the last team of search and rescue personnel in the city brought back the information, Moshuo Hatake couldn't help but fell silent.

    Of the tens of thousands of residents in Kikyo City and the thousands of ninjas that fell from Sand Ninja, none of them survived.  All died in this carefully planned annihilation battle.  The search and rescue is still going on, but Mosaku Hatake has long since given up any hope, and sending people now is just to comfort himself.

    After everyone had assembled, Hatake Mosaku's expression sank, and he looked at the people present and said, "From today onwards, the process of Kikyo Castle Battle will be listed as Konoha Super S-class secrets, and no one is allowed to reveal anything about it."  Anyone who violates the news of this battle will be punished with treason!"

    Tatsuo Uchiha, who had known all this for a long time, stood aside, and he was not surprised by this order issued by Mosaku Hatake, after all, it was such a big scandal.

    At this moment, a crisp sound came from Chen's ear: "Ding"  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and fortieth two; the eye of truth

    ?

    At this time, a crisp sound came from Uchiha Chen's ear: "Ding Congratulations to the host for witnessing and completing the side mission - the inside story of the Battle of Kikyo City. The completion rate is 100%.  Eye, because the host has a high degree of task completion, so the host is additionally rewarded to integrate the real eye with the host's Kaleidoscope Sharingan."

    Just after the system prompt ended, Uchiha Tatsuo felt a warm current coming from his eyes, and Uchiha Tatsuo could clearly feel a very special power gathered in his eyes.

    At first glance, this power seems to be very ferocious. When it first came, it tried to devour the kaleidoscope Sharingan and the Samsarayan, but when the two came into contact, this power naturally flowed into the Sharingan, slowly  The integration of Sharingan entered into Sharingan and became part of the power of Sharingan.

    Uchiha Chen quietly felt this force entering his body, and it slowly accumulated. After an unknown period of time, Uchiha Chen's closed eyes suddenly opened, and there was a flash of light in his eyes, which were originally pitch black.  His pupils turned into a scarlet three-pointed Sharingan in an instant, and then the three projections overlapped at a speed visible to the naked eye, gradually forming the shape of a kaleidoscope.

    Fortunately, no one saw it at this time. They were all half-kneeling on the ground listening to Shigeru Hatake's speech, and they didn't notice him who was still standing there at the moment. Perhaps only Maoshuo Hatake and his status were present.  Quite Orochimaru saw the strange scene in his eyes.

    "What kind of eyes are those? This This is the kaleidoscope Sharingan? Why is it different from before?" Orochimaru looked at Uchiha Chen with a trace of doubt in his heart, and he was not without Sharingan  I have seen it before, but I have never seen Uchiha Chen's eyes like this before. Those scarlet sharing eyes are shining with golden light from time to time. Even, the bright red is gradually shifting towards the magnificent golden atmosphere.  .

    Orochimaru saw Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes before. Although those scarlet eyes look very attractive, they don't give people the feeling of being unable to resist.

    Now Orochimaru is looking at Uchiha Chen's eyes, as if his whole body is completely naked in front of Chen, and it feels like he has no privacy in front of Chen.

    This feeling made Orochimaru couldn't help shivering. This feeling of being naked was not good. He was not gay, and he couldn't bear the feeling of being completely exposed in front of a big man.

    The cold Orochimaru couldn't help not looking at his eyes, he really couldn't stand this kind of naked eyes.

    Subconsciously turned his head to the side, only to realize that Hatake Mosaku had also noticed Uchiha Tatsuo's abnormal movement. When Orochimaru looked at Hatake Mosaku with his eyes, it happened that Hatake Mosaku couldn't bear to turn his head.  Come.

    The eyes of the two people looked at each other, and both of them could see the surprise and discomfort in each other's eyes.

    It turns out that I am not the only one who feels this way!

    Orochimaru and Hatake Mosaku looked at each other, and they nodded in tacit understanding, then turned their heads and stopped looking at each other.  Just act like it never happened.

    Both of them knew that something must have happened to Uchiha Chen, which caused his eyes to mutate, but they didn't know whether this matter was good or bad, so they didn't dare to interrupt Uchiha easily.  Bochen.

    Even, they were worried that if they stepped forward to interrupt, would something go wrong

    They have seen the strength of Uchiha Tatsuo, the kind of strength that surpasses everyone, it is not something they can resist.

    To be on the safe side, the two decided that it would be better to take a look first. At the same time, in order to cooperate with Uchiha Tatsumi, Hatake Mosaku did not let Konoha's ninjas stand up for a long time, although his approach might make Konoha present  The ninja complained in his heart, but comparing the two, Hatake Mosaku still felt that Uchiha Tatsuo's side was more important.

    I don't know how long it took, Uchiha Tatsuo finally fully integrated the Eye of Reality gifted by the system into the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.  It also means that from now on, the Eye of Truth will exist attached to Sharingan, and the ability of the Eye of Truth will also become the ability of Sharingan, which will once again strengthen the ability of Sharingan in disguise.

    Slowly opened his eyes, the scarlet Sharingan in Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes flashed a gleam of golden light, and the sharp air came out through the body, the light was like a thunder in the void, splitting the clouds, splitting the sky, splitting  Open up the whole space.

    It took a long time for Uchiha Tatsumi to become proficient in the ability of the real eye that he had just learned, and set his sights on Orochimaru, and the ability of the real eye was activated.

    "Name Orochimaru, gender male, race snake, one of Konoha Sannin, ninja registration number: 002300, character: careerist, cruel, selfish, like things"

    Uchiha Chen was surprised to find that everything about Orochimaru fell clearly in his eyes. Even when Chen looked at Orochimaru, his whole body turned into an illusion, and Chen was able to see through the surface. He saw the deepest part of the soul.  Orochimaru in its original form.

    "It turns out that Orochimaru has already transformed himself at this time." Uchiha Tatsuya touched his chin, and couldn't help being speechless. In his impression, Orochimaru transformed himself after World War Three, but he didn't expect that now through  The real eye sees Orochimaru's soul, and it is already a white phosphorus Orochi.

    "He's still trying to die." Uchiha Tatsuo, who knew what Orochimaru was thinking, of course understood what Orochimaru wanted to do. He tried his best to transform his soul, and he was nothing more than preparing for the next reincarnation.

    Now that the technique of living body transformation has been successful, I believe that the technique of reincarnation has also been developed. After all, the two complement each other. Without the technique of reincarnation, Orochimaru would not have thought of transforming his soul into a snake.

    When Uchiha Tatsuya put his eyes on Oshemaru, he could clearly feel the feeling of being seen through just now surged into his heart again, resisting the chills, subconsciously looked at Uchiha Tatsuya, and found that he  At this moment, she opened her golden Sharingan and looked at him.

    "Hiss!" Orochimaru couldn't help but gasped, and then turned his head away from Uchiha Tatsumi.  He's not gay and doesn't want to be gay, and likewise, he doesn't want to be seen through.

    Seeing Orochimaru's movements, Uchiha Tatsuki couldn't help but chuckled, and stopped looking at Orochimaru, but set his eyes on Hatake Mosaku.

    "Thisthis is!" Uchiha Tatsuo stared at Hatake Mosaku, seeing the information fed back from the Eye of Reality, and was speechless for a while.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and forty-three; transformation plan

    ?

    Uchiha Chen stared at the information fed back from the Eye of Reality with his eyes wide open, feeling speechless for a while.

    "Shigeru Hatake, male, human, director of Konoha Anbe, Konoha plans to transform the first batch of experimental products"

    Looking at the information fed back from the Eye of Reality, Uchiha Tatsumi's face did not fluctuate, but a thousand layers of waves had already set off in his heart.

    "What? Even Mosaku Hatake is an experimental product? What the hell is that Konoha Project modified species?"

    Uchiha Chen touched his chin and couldn't help thinking. He felt that he might have discovered something very remarkable.  Even Mosaku Hatake is a test product of Konoha's transformation plan. When did this plan start?

    The people who were qualified to carry out the transformation plan at that time were probably only the first generation or the second generation.  According to Uchiha Tatsumi's memory, it is impossible for the first generation to advocate doing such a thing, that is the second generation, and the second generation Hokage Senju Tobema is very likely to be the ultimate behind-the-scenes of this Konoha transformation plan!

    Uchiha Chen found that this world is getting more and more interesting.  Not only Danzo has become an honest man, it seems that the second generation also has his own little tricks.  Although the history of this world is more or less different from that of Uchiha Chen's world, most of them are similar.

    Even if you can't figure out their characters completely, you can probably guess a part of them, just like Orochimaru, Hatake Mosaku and their characters, which are almost the same as the characters in Uchiha Tatsuo's world. I don't know why  Danzo's personality will undergo such a big change, but Kechen still doesn't believe that Danzo will be so honest!

    Uchiha Tatsuya chose to remain silent without telling the information he had seen. This information was really unexpected. Hatake Mosaku was also experimenting with transforming people.  Did Mosaku Hatake also participate in the experimental transformation in the world?

    Watching them quietly clean up the battlefield and salvage the bodies of their companions, it is the turn of the medical ninjas to appear on the stage at this time. Some people look as if they are dead, but they are actually in a state of suspended animation. In this state, there are still many  There is a high chance of being saved.

    Their medical ninjas are complicated. Whether they can find emergency treatment for teammates who are still alive when cleaning the battlefield.

    At this moment, Anbu wearing an animal mask squatted in front of Shigesaku Hatake, presenting an urgent message with both hands.

    Hatake Mosaku took the information and opened it, his eyes widened immediately: "What this how is this possible!"

    "What's wrong?" Seeing Mosaku Hatake's surprised face, Orochimaru couldn't help but asked in a low voice.

    "Information from the Land of Thunder shows that the third generation of Raikage has already entered the battlefield, and Akimichi Tokaze-sama died tragically in the hands of the third generation of Raikage in order to cover the retreat of his teammates on the battlefield." After Hatake Mosaku said these words  The note in his hand was pinched tightly by him.

    It can be said that Qiu Dao Fengfeng is a very good companion with him. Although he is much older than him, the relationship between the two of them is indeed very good.

    But now he died tragically on the battlefield of the Kingdom of Thunder. Shigeru Hatake took a deep breath, suppressed the anger in his heart and said to Orochimaru: "I think it is necessary to tell Akidou Dingza about this matter, after all  It is the elders of their clan. After this, we have to speed up our actions and rush to other battlefields as soon as possible. Although there are three generations of adults and Danzo-sama in the Land of Land, there is only Tsunade in Wunin Village.  After the death of Qu Feng, there is no one who can carry the banner, so I think we need to divide our troops."

    Orochimaru thought for a while: "Is there any information from Jiraiya?"

    "Jiraiya can't move, Hanzo hasn't joined the battlefield right now, but if he really declares his participation in the war, if there is no powerful kage-level or even super-kage-level powerhouse present, he won't be able to resist it at all.  live."

    Orochimaru frowned slightly, listening to Hatake Mosaku's analysis of the situation, it seems that from the current situation, even though they have dealt with sand ninja, the situation is still unfavorable for them.

    Not only Yunin Village, but Yuren Village alone can hold back at least two of their Kage-level powerhouses.  Not to mention the strongest three generations of Raikage in the history of Yunin Village, I am afraid that even Hokage will have to avoid the edge for the time being.

    "Then" Orochimaru is thinking carefully. As a commander who can stand alone, although he is not as strong as Nara Shikaku in formulating combat plans, he is still a person who can be a commander.  some.

    "I'll go to Mist Ninja to help Tsunade, her methods are too soft, I'm afraid I can't deter those people who are neither human nor ghost, just now??, my laboratory also needs a few test subjects for blood succession limit.  "Oshemaru stretched out his tongue and licked his mouth, as if thinking of the owners of the Blood Succession Boundary, his body trembled slightly, falling into a false experimental state.

    Mosaku Hatake shook his head helplessly, but he didn't raise any objection. Orochimaru's method is obvious to all. Tsunade alone really can't deter the fog ninjas known as blood mist. If they want to make them bow their heads, they can only use more  Only by suppressing them with force can they be subdued.

    Unfortunately, Orochimaru is such a person, do you dare to be tough?  Then I will be tougher than you, and anyone who dares to object will go to my laboratory as a material tonight.  Only such a cold-blooded and ruthless person can deter those inhuman and ghost-like things in Wunin Village.

    Hatake Mosaku agreed softly: "That's it, you will lead people to Mist Ninja, and I will take people to support Hokage-sama. After tonight, prepare to act tomorrow morning!"

    Orochimaru didn't make a sign, but glanced at Uchiha Tatsuki, signaling Hatake Mosaku.

    Knowing what he meant, Hatake Mosaku shook his head helplessly: "Don't think about it, he is not something we can call, and this operation is nothing more than a deal between us and him. Besides, with his strength, I think  It¡¯s impossible for someone to command the movement, right?¡±

    "trade?"

    "Yes, we promised him some things before, which made him agree to make a move this time."

    "Can you ask him to do it again?" Orochimaru frowned.

    "We have no bargaining chips." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and fortieth; see through but not tell through

    ?

    "We" Mosaku Hatake sighed, shook his head bitterly and said slowly, "We don't seem to have any bargaining chips to continue trading."

    Orochimaru's body froze and stood there in a daze.

    "What did you say?"

    "I said, we have no bargaining chips."

    Orochimaru turned his head, and looked at Hatake Mosaku with a gloomy expression, his tongue sticking out slightly, his ferocious face looked very terrifying: "Did you give him the whole Konoha as a bargaining chip?"

    "No." Mosaku Hatake shook his head.

    "Then why is there no bargaining chip for the deal!" Orochimaru looked serious, thinking that Mosaku Hatake, as the head of Konoha Anbu, would not have no compulsion in his heart, and dare to make a deal with Konoha as a pawn.  It's a good thing Hatake Mosaku didn't do such a stupid thing about things like bargaining chips, otherwise, no one would dare to say good things for him when he returned to the village.

    "Our Konoha doesn't have what he needs, or we don't even know what he needs, so where does the term trading chips come from?"

    Orochimaru's body shook, and now he was completely speechless, he didn't even know what the other party liked or wanted?  How did you become Minister Konoha Anbe?  Don't you want to check it?

    As if he knew what Orochimaru was thinking, Hatake Mosaku glanced at him and continued: "We also tried to investigate him, but there was no way to start. Every time we were about to find a clue, we would disconnect  , and then I don¡¯t know where to find it, but according to our speculation, we have a preliminary speculation about his origin.¡±

    "Let's listen to it." Orochimaru suddenly became interested.

    Hatake Mosaku didn't speak, but stretched out his two hands and made a gesture in the air.  Orochimaru's pupils shrank subconsciously.  Super s-class secret?  A secret that only Hokage can know?

    He looked at Tatsuo Uchiha, squinted his eyes, and couldn't help but wondered: "What is the origin of this guy, so that the three-generation old man issued a super-s-class confidential document!"

    "Okay, it's useless for us to discuss here. Let's clean up the battlefield as soon as possible and go to other places for support. I know that Tsunade's side is about to be unable to hold on. If you don't go there soon, maybe there will be an accident."  matter."

    Hatake Mosaku patted Orochimaru on the shoulder, looked at him with a sad face, then left and ordered Konoha's ninja to speed up the cleaning of the battlefield, they needed to act as soon as possible.

    When Mosaku Hatake led Konoha Ninja to clean the battlefield, Uchiha Tatsumi was not idle, but was getting used to his new ability, using the ability of the Eye of Reality over and over again, making everyone present  A ninja couldn't help but feel a chill in his heart, and subconsciously looked back. When he found that it was Uchiha Tatsumi, he helplessly held back the anger in his heart, shook his head and continued to clean the battlefield.

    However, this back and forth has already slowed down their speed of cleaning the battlefield. Mosaku Hatake deliberately urged them, but their speed still couldn't get up.

    Konoha ninjas have resentment in their hearts but don't know where to vent it.  If that guy wasn't playing tricks, why would they be so slow?

    After adapting to the ability of the real eye, it is useless for Uchiha Tatsuo to stay here, and he is going to bid farewell to Hatake Mosaku.

    "Your Excellency is going to leave now? Don't you stay for a while?" Hatake Mosaku was a little surprised, and quickly opened his mouth to play the emotional card: "Mr. Chen has helped us so much, we should do our best as the landlord, why?  leaving so soon?"

    "No need, I still have something to do. I want to go to Konoha earlier, so I won't be with you." Uchiha Tatsuo shook his head.

    "Your Excellency, are you going to Konoha this trip?" Hatake Mosaku's dim eyes suddenly brightened: "Are you going to place Mr.'s two little apprentices in Konoha first?"

    Uchiha Chen nodded: "That's right, I have to put the two little guys in Konoha first. It just so happens that this period of time should be the day when the ninja school starts, so take advantage of this time to send the two little guys to Konoha first."  Go to ninja school to lay a solid foundation first, and then teach them."

    When it comes to the two little girls, Uchiha Chen started to have a headache. The two little girls didn't let him worry from the beginning. Now Chen can't cure these two girls who are ghosts and ghosts anyway.  Fortunately, before he brought the two little girls out, he was tortured by the two of them. The two of them could argue with you for twenty-five hours twenty-four hours a day, and there was never a moment of rest.

    It¡¯s hard to get the two little girls into the space, just to take advantage of this time to go to Konoha first and throw the two into the ninja school so that Uchiha Tatsuya can be freed from teaching and educating people. He¡¯s really not like this  ?material.

    Although the two little girls seem to be improving by leaps and bounds under the guidance of Uchiha Chen, in fact, all of these are due to the talents of the two of them. As for Chen's three-legged cat's teaching skills, it is already thankful that he did not teach people to be useless  .

    After Uchiha Chen finished speaking, Hatake Mosaku did not speak immediately, but put his hand on his chin and thought carefully for a while: "Well, since Mr. Chen, you plan to go to Konoha first, I will let Nara Kaka  Leading the team for a long time, you can go on the road with our wounded and shift troops, it just so happens that they can still guide you, so you won't let you go alone."

    "You Konohas still have a rotating ninja army?" Uchiha Tatsumi was a little surprised. He thought that Konoha and even Hokage should be stretched to the front line, but he still has a hole card. He really deserves to be the number one ninja village.  .

    Hatake Mosaku smiled and explained: "Although the battle outside is tense, the daily defenses of the village cannot be relaxed. There are still some backlog tasks. Although most of the mission channels have been closed during the war, we still have to  For food, so I still choose to accept some tasks, it is necessary for the ninjas to stay in the village."

    "So that's how it is!" Uchiha Tatsuo suddenly realized: "If that's the case, then it's up to you to arrange it."

    Hatake Mosaku smiled knowingly, and quickly said that you are welcome. Seeing that Uchiha Tatsuya was about to go on the road, he hurriedly called Nara Shikaku and told him to quickly arrange for someone to set off to return to Konoha.

    Looking at Hatake Mosaku who was more impatient than himself, Uchiha Chen knew what he was thinking, nothing more than hoping to build a good relationship with Chen, and in the next battle, Chen, a big killer, could help Konoha out  It's all about effort.

    Tatsuo Uchiha knew it well, but he didn't expose it. Sometimes it's enough to know what you know and what you know. You don't need to explain it too clearly. It's easy for you to be embarrassed, and it's easy for me to be embarrassed.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and forty-five; Xiaonan who lost his memory

    ?

    Since Shikahisa Nara still needs to integrate his troops and count the total number of Konoha ninjas this time, he will not be able to leave for a while. In addition, this war is too tragic, and some wounded are too seriously injured and must receive medical treatment.  Only the treatment of the ninja can act, so you have to wait for all of them to gather before you can start.

    The bored Uchiha Tatsumi had no choice but to sink his thoughts into the system space, and counting the time, Xiaonan should wake up after sleeping for so long.

    Due to the out-of-control time and space travel of the dragon veins and the impact of the soul, Xiaonan fell into a deep sleep in Chen's space after entering this world. In desperation, Uchiha Chen could only let her continue to stay in the system space.  After such a long period of nurturing, Xiao Nan's soul should have been repaired.

    When Uchiha Chen's thoughts came to the system space, he saw two little girls lying quietly on the white jade bed and sleeping without making a sound. Chen's face showed a doting look, and he gently  Touching the faces of the two little girls.

    Let them continue to sleep here, the outside world is still too dangerous now, and the two little girls are too noisy, let them be released after Chen arrives at Konoha, Chen shook his head with a wry smile.

    Anyway, the time in the system space is controlled by him. It is a simple matter to stagnate the time around the white jade bed. They stay in it for the time being.  Frowning, he found a breath trembling slightly beside him.

    Chen smiled slightly, but his face remained calm, and he slowly walked up to Xiao Nan who was pretending to be sleeping, and jokingly stretched out a hand to brush Xiao Nan's face.

    Just at this time, Xiao Nan suddenly opened her eyes, and saw her gritted her silver teeth, and said softly, "What do you want to do?"

    Immediately Xiao Nanxiu waved his hand, and several paper shurikens were condensed between his slender and tender fingers. Uchiha Tatsu could see that a powerful detonating symbol was clearly connected to the end of the paper shuriken.

    "go!"

    Konan gave Uchiha Chen a vicious look, threw the paper shuriken between his fingers, and even staggered each other to attack Uchiha Chen.  In an instant, he came to Uchiha Chen.

    "Shuriken throwing is not bad."

    Uchiha Tatsuno nodded slightly, then stretched out his hand that was dangling in his sleeve robe, and tapped lightly on the paper shurikens. In an instant, those paper shurikens seemed to have lost their target, and just stopped in midair in a daze  , can no longer move forward half a step.

    "Damn it!" Xiao Nan snorted coldly, clenched his jade hands tightly: "Explosive!"

    However, there was no reaction in the system space. Chen looked at Xiao Nan jokingly, "What? You want to use detonating symbols to blow me up?"

    "Bastard, don't be complacent!" Xiaonan's anger surged up, and Uchiha Tatsuo was so angry that he trembled all over his body. His full chest rose and fell with his breathing, which made Uchiha Tatsuo look twice more.

    "Teacher!"

    Xiao Nan snorted coldly, then waved her jade hand again, quickly put her hands together and began to seal, and then countless paper shurikens appeared behind Xiao Nan, as if as long as she gave an order, those paper shurikens would coax  On the other hand, Uchiha Chen was submerged.

    "Enough!" Uchiha Tatsumi waved his hand impatiently, and all the paper shurikens floating behind Xiaonan disappeared in smoke: "This is my space, as long as I want, I can do anything, you still don't  It was a waste of effort."

    "Bah!" Xiaonan stared at Uchiha Chen with a bad expression. The guy in front of him was a little baffled. Although he didn't know why he came to such a place, it was obvious that after Xiaonan escaped from the Akatsuki organization, there should be someone chasing her.  , But why did I come to such an inexplicable place?

    Although I don't know what this place is, it doesn't prevent Xiaonan from analyzing the situation at the scene. Isn't it obvious that the apprentice in front of him stretched out his hand with a wretched smile to take advantage of her?

    Although Xiaonan has a gentle and indifferent personality, he will not be indifferent to being taken advantage of by others. The best way to deal with this kind of pedantry is to beat him until he is convinced.

    Xiao Nan gritted his teeth, and looked at Uchiha Chen viciously: "Uchiha Chen, why are you here? Also, what is this place and what is your purpose!"

    She would never believe that Chen took the trouble to bring her to this place just to take advantage of her.

    "Oh? Don't you remember the previous things? Could it be the sequelae of time travel?"

    "What are you talking about? You bastard, I won't let you succeed even if I die!."

    "Successful?" Uchiha Tatsumi was a little puzzled, and then laughed loudly: "That's how it is! ??Then he pointed out that the chakra in his body was imprinted on Xiaonan's seal along his fingers.

    "Don't move!" Seeing that Xiao Nan wanted to resist, Chen couldn't help but sneered.

    "Close your eyes, feel with your heart, and feel the resonance from this world."

    Glancing at Chen suspiciously, Xiao Nan slowly closed her eyes. At this moment, her soul seemed to come out of her body. Those lost memories poured into Xiao Nan's mind like a tide. After she absorbed all the memories, she gradually  I feel that there seems to be another Xiaonan in this world.

    In an instant, Xiao Nan opened his eyes suddenly, and Xiao Nan, who had recovered his memory, glanced at Chen apologetically, and then asked with a serious face: "What's going on, why can I sense this worldsomething is wrong!"

    "That's right, just as you thought, we used the power of the dragon's veins to come to the past or to another world of ninjas, and you also exist in this world, and it is for this reason that you are short-lived.  Sexually lost memory." Standing in front of Xiao Nan, Uchiha Takashi waved his hand to show that he no longer cared about her previous rude behavior.

    "What!" Xiaonan couldn't believe it. Thirty years of common sense told her that Uchiha Chen was lying to herself, but the perfect resonance between souls told her that Chen was not lying.

    "What the hell is going on here!" Xiao Nan frowned, she faintly felt that this matter was not so simple, not only herself, but also the two cute little girls lying on the white jade bed beside her.  Chen must have experienced something during the period of coma.

    "All in all, it means that we have returned to the world of ninjas during World War Three with the help of the dragon's veins!" Uchiha Tatsumi explained patiently.

    "Three World Wars?" Xiao Nan frowned, "Why is it Three World Wars" Suddenly her eyes lit up, she stood up and grabbed Chen's clothes and asked loudly: "You mean it's the Three World Wars period!   (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 646; Xiaonan who wants to change his fate

    ?

    Uchiha Chen frowned and pushed Xiaonan's hand away calmly, "What's wrong? This is indeed the third battle, is there any problem?"

    Hearing Uchiha Tatsuo's confirmation, Xiao Nan's expression seemed to become even more excited.

    "Three wars, three wars, since it is three warsthen!" Xiaonan paced back and forth, suddenly she turned to look at Uchiha Tatsuya, shy a few times, her body trembling slightly: "Ican you help me?"  busy?"

    Uchiha Tatsumi's face was calm, looking at the excited Xiaonan, he was surprised for a while, not knowing what she wanted to do.  Does she have friends in this world?

    It shouldn't be, isn't this another Naruto world, where is her friend who has been in the system space.

    "Tell me¡­¡­"

    "I" Xiao Nan opened his mouth and was about to say something, but after thinking about it, he felt that the matter was not so simple, so he couldn't help but sighed softly: "You should know the origin of our Xiao organization, right?"

    "Um!"

    "When our Xiao organization was first established, it was just a ninja organization in Yuren Village.  Shi Yahiko, that is, our first-generation leader Payne hoped to achieve world peace, but it was impossible to achieve it with our strength at that time."

    "With a passionate heart, we devoted ourselves to the welfare of the people of Yuren Village and civilian ninjas, and gradually gathered many like-minded comrades-in-arms, but this force is getting bigger and bigger, and gradually let us  The leader of Urenin Village, Hanzo, is afraid of him, and we obviously have no intention of defecting!"

    Speaking of this, Xiaonan's tone obviously began to fluctuate, "Later, our strength became stronger and stronger, Hanzou finally couldn't bear it, and lied to Yahiko on the pretext of negotiating to besiege and kill him. In the end, Yahiko still died in order to save us.  In the hands of Nagato. That is, from that time on, Nagato¡¯s heart began to close slowly, and he accepted the request of the masked man to cooperate. Our Akatsuki organization also began to slowly embark on a different path  .¡±

    Chen knew these things a long time ago, so he casually said without interest: "So? What do you want to express?"

    "You know the rest of the matter." Xiaonan smiled sadly, "Didn't our Akatsuki organization become like this in the end? We became puppets in the hands of the masked man and helped him do so many things.  died¡­¡­"

    "I want revenge!" Xiao Nan yelled out this sentence word by word. God knows how much hatred a girl as gentle and kind as Xiao Nan must have to utter such a deep roar from the abyss.

    "So ruthless!" Uchiha Tatsuo gasped, he never thought that the hatred of offending a woman would be so great, and it would cause such a big resentment from a docile woman by nature, but luckily it wasn't him who was missed.

    "So I thought, before this thing happens, can I go to Yuren Village? We have already experienced such a tragic thing, and we don't want history to repeat itself." Xiaonan gritted his teeth, and still  The matter was spoken out.

    "I know this request is very abrupt, please help me, or let me go alone, I will come back after the matter is completed." Xiao Nan knelt down on his knees, clasped his hands in front of his lower abdomen, and looked deeply  Uchiha Chen worshiped a Dogeza.

    The words have been said so clearly, unless he is mentally retarded, he will not understand what it means. Chen is naturally not an idiot. He knew what Xiao Nan wanted to do when Xiao Nan said that he was going to Yuren Village, but the result was as he expected.

    "I will definitely come back after I finish this matter, and I will serve you wholeheartedly from now on."

    Chen was silent for a moment. He had no reason to refuse such a request. He never thought of restricting Xiao Nan's freedom.

    "Is it worth it!" Uchiha Tatsuo said flatly: "For revenge, I used my body as a bargaining chip, and now I use my dignity as a bargaining chip to save people Let me ask you, is it worth it!"

    Xiao Nan raised her head, with tears in her eyes, but still smiled and said, "It's worth it, because they are all I have, and I don't want history to repeat itself, even if this is not our world, it is also a blessing to see them again.  "

    "Ah." Uchiha Tatsuo sighed, he can understand this feeling, after all, he just came to this world through the time and space of dragon veins without hesitation just to meet that person, understandable does not necessarily mean support.

    Uchiha Chen has his own things to do, and Chen has his own plans for doing things, and it is impossible to disrupt his plans for insignificant things.

      "I can understand you, but I won't go with you!" Chen turned around and didn't look at Xiao Nan, because he knew that Xiao Nan would be shocked at this moment.

    Sure enough, after hearing Chen's words, Xiaonan was stunned as if struck by lightning. Originally, she planned to use Chen's power to kill Hanzo and pave the way for Nagato and Yahiko in this world.

    She is not Xiao Nan who has never experienced anything in this world. Although Xiao Nan is called the Angel of Dawn in her own world, there are not a few people who died at Xiao Nan's hands.

    Xiaonan is very clear that she alone will never be Hanzo's opponent. It is as difficult as heaven to save people in Hanzo's hands. Only by pulling Uchiha Chen in can there be hope, but Kechen's words are ruthlessly interrupted.  Konan's fantasy.

    She let out a miserable laugh, then remained indifferent, indeed.  Although Uchiha Tatsuo sympathized with her, he had no obligation to help her. After all, Hanzo was not so easy to deal with.

    After thinking about it, Xiaonan clenched her teeth and took a deep breath: "As long as you let me go out, I can go to the Land of Rain by myself. I will definitely come back after the matter is over."

    Uchiha Chen didn't agree or refuse Xiaonan's words, but was wondering if Xiaonan misunderstood him?  I don't want to go with her, I just don't want to ask for trouble. Although Sansho Hanzo is not troublesome to him at all, but he wants to go to Konoha now, so he doesn't bother to care about some trivial matters, not  Said to restrict her from letting him leave.

    But after thinking about it, he felt that Konan alone was no match for Hanzo, even at this time Jiraiya was still on the battlefield in Urenin Village.

    As Konoha's commander, Jiraiya is responsible for delaying Hanzo's progress as much as possible so that he will not join the muddy waters of the Third Ninja World War. If someone stands in front of Hanzo for Konoha, believe me  Come is also happy to see what happens.  After all, he didn't know what the Akatsuki organization was. No matter how much he thought about it, he would never have thought that the leader of the Akatsuki organization would be the three children he had taught in the Rain Country.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and forty-seven; Xiaonan who is about to leave

    ?

    Uchiha Chen knew that if Xiao Nan was not released, she might hate herself for the rest of her life. Chen would not care whether a woman would hate him or not, he only cared about whether his subordinates would betray him.

    Since Xiao Nan is already willing to join his subordinates, even the kind who is willing to give his body and mind, Chen will naturally not be stingy, he does have his own plan to implement now, but if Chen does not go with Xiao Nan, it does not mean that he will not  Xiaonan was helped.

    I took out a special Kunai with the seal of the flying thunder god from the ninja bag, and handed it to Xiao Nandao: "Since you are already mine, I will never treat you badly. I really have my own right now."  I have something to do so I can¡¯t go with you. How about this, you take this and if you are in danger, take it out and input it into Chakra, and I will come over quickly after I finish handling the matter. Don¡¯t worry,  I will never let the people under me suffer."

    After receiving the special kunai handed over by Uchiha Tatsumi, the jade finger accidentally touched Uchiha Tatsuya's finger. The delicate and soft feeling made Xiaonan retract his hand subconsciously, and lowered his head with a hot face.

    Although she is nearly thirty years old, there are very few men that Konan has had serious contact with until now. Except for Yahiko Jiraiya Nagato, they are the rebels of Xiaonan's organization. They are either Xiaonan's master's fellow disciples or have  Collaborators in his heart, where would Xiao Nan put them in a unique position?  Suddenly coming into contact with a strange man like Chen made Xiao Nan completely unable to adapt to how to get along with men.

    Uchiha Chen laughed dumbly, he didn't expect Xiao Nan to be so shy, but Chen would not have other thoughts.

    Simply snapped his fingers to attract Xiaonan's attention, Uchiha Tatsuo said with a smile: "If that's the case, I'll send you out now without further ado, and you go to the Land of Rain as soon as possible, I hope you can  Just make it in time."

    Xiao Nan nodded gratefully: "Thank you."

    "No need!" Uchiha Tatsuo waved his hand: "It's a little effort, if you find something wrong after arriving at Urenin Village, call me there immediately, you know."

    "Hmm!" Xiaonan couldn't help but blushed and lowered her head when she heard Uchiha Chen's words of concern. She was afraid of being seen by Uchiha Chen, and seeing the trace of guilt in her eyes, she seemed to have regarded herself as  It's his, but what about Xiao Nan?  But he just regarded Chen as a tool of revenge, and planned to commit suicide after Uchiha Chen killed the masked man and left with Nagato.

    That's right, Xiaonan never thought of dedicating himself to Chen from the very beginning, and everything before was nothing but hypocrisy.

    However, the concern from Uchiha Tatsumi, or the concern for her as a strange man, made Xiao Nan feel unnatural in his heart.

    The kind-hearted Xiaonan is not suitable for deceiving people. After being exposed to Uchiha Chen's concern, she couldn't help but secretly blushed in her heart for her previous behavior of lying to Chen.

    Noticing the change in Xiao Nan's face, Uchiha Tatsu couldn't help asking casually: "What's wrong? Is there something uncomfortable? Do you want to rest for a while before setting off?"

    "It's okay." Xiao Nan quickly waved his hands and shook his head, but the blush on his face never disappeared.

    Chen shook his head inexplicably, thinking that Xiao Nan was holding on.  However, it is impossible for him to know that this is just Xiaonan's shame because of being ashamed of Uchiha Chen.

    Chen asked again and again, seeing that Xiao Nan still insisted, Chen didn't say anything more, just told her to pay attention to safety and didn't pay attention.

    "Get ready, I'm going to take you out!"

    Xiao Nan nodded, his expression became serious.  At this moment, she only felt the world spinning in front of her eyes, as if she had experienced a whole century, and her soul was drifting in the long river of the ocean. When he came back to his senses, the person had already appeared in the outside world.

    But it is said that the Konoha ninjas outside the city of Kikyo became vigilant the first time they sensed the change in the space, and powerhouses such as Hatake Mosaku and Orochimaru came to Uchiha Tatsuo one after another.  Looking at the time and space vortex that appeared not far away, it was like facing a big enemy.

    When Uchiha Chen's consciousness returned and Xiaonan left the space and returned to reality, he saw everyone looking at them with serious faces, and couldn't help but laughed dumbly: "What's wrong with you?"

    Hatake Mosaku stepped forward, looked at Xiaonan with a serious face, and said in a deep voice: "Your Excellency Uchiha Tatsuya, this is"

    It's no wonder Hatake Mosaku is so careful. The Konoha ninjas who have just experienced the war are no longer tense. Don't look at Xiaonan as a weak woman, but Hatake Mosaku can clearly sense a wave of pain from her body.  Not weaker than his chakra.

    "This woman is not simple!" Hatake Mosaku secretly drew such a conclusion to Xiaonan's strength in his heart.

    see themHow could Chen still not know what went wrong?  Stepped forward and explained: "This is Xiao Nan, a friend of mine."

    Hearing Uchiha Chen say that he is his friend, Xiaonan couldn't help feeling warm in his heart: "I'm just a ninja serving under Chen."

    Hatake Mosaku was slightly startled: "Your subordinate?"

    He couldn't help being surprised, in Hatake Mosaku's view, although Xiaonan's strength is inferior to his own, he is not so easy to get along with, anyway, he is also a real Kage-level powerhouse, if the fairy mode is not turned on, Hatake Mosaku  It is impossible to win Xiaonan in a short time.

    "No wonder he didn't think much of us before. Even his subordinates are such strong people. We really are not worth mentioning!" Mosaku Hatake shook his head helplessly. He finally understood why the first time he met Chen  Then his face will be so calm.

    There are even Kage-level subordinates, a mere Kage-level, and three elite Jnin. Would Chen be surprised?

    Orochimaru's pupils shrank: "A Kage-level powerhouse who knows space-time ninjutsu?"

    "No!" Maoshuo shook his head and explained: "It should be Uchiha Tatsuo's ability. It was the same in the camp before, and he took his two little apprentices into the space out of thin air. In this case, summoned from his space  It¡¯s not uncommon for someone to come.¡±

    Orochimaru was silent, and spoke after a long time: "Then how many subordinates do you think he has?" 

 Chapter six hundred and fortieth eight; back to Konoha

    ?

    "How many subordinates are there?" Hatake Mosaku didn't react immediately.

    Orochimaru took a deep breath and said, "Tell me, if there are more such subordinates, put them in the village"

    "Hiss!" Mosaku Hatake finally came to his senses. He understood what Orochimaru wanted to express. One Uchiha Tatsumi was enough for them. If he had a few more such subordinates, then they wouldn't be able to bear it.  Ye simply couldn't stop it, and even more seriously, Uchiha Tatsuo turned against the guest and directly occupied Konoha Village.

    Thinking of this, cold sweat dripped down Hatake Mosaku's forehead.  "No, it can't be like this."

    He regretted that he didn't find out the details of Uchiha Tatsuo, so he invited him to Konoha. He just wanted to go up to ask, but he took a step, and he seemed to think of something, and then Orochimaru saw Hatake Mosaku  With a smile on his face, he stopped slowly, even took a step back and nodded towards Orochimaru.

    "What's the matter?" Seeing Mosaku Hatake's inconsistent expression, Orochimaru was a little puzzled.

    Hatake Mosaku smiled and did not answer, but looked at Uchiha Chen with a kind face and said: "This Miss Xiaonan also wants to go with Mr. Chen?"

    Orochimaru is a bit inexplicable, he is still talking and laughing with others when he is clearly on fire?  However, he did not show his good qualities as a ninja, but stood still, waiting for Mosaku Hatake to give him a reasonable explanation afterwards.

    "No." Xiaonan shook his head and said, "I'm going to Yuren Village to do some things, and I won't act with Chen for the time being."

    "That's it." Hatake Mosaku nodded thoughtfully, after thinking for a while, he took out a token and handed it to Xiaonan: "Since Miss Xiaonan has something to do, I won't keep it anymore, but Mr. Chen's friend  Naturally, it is our friend of Konoha. This is my token. After arriving at Urenin Village, if necessary, I can give it to Konoha¡¯s commander in Urenin Village, Jiraiya. I believe that this may help  Miss one or two."

    "Jiraiya Teacher?" Xiaonan muttered to himself when he received the token handed over by Mosaku Hatake, then raised his head and thanked Mosaku Hatake: "In that case, thank you very much."

    "Master, then I'll take a step first." Xiao Nan finally put the token into his sleeve robe, nodded to Chen.  It's not too late, and now I don't know the situation of Yuren Village, she must rush there as soon as possible.

    "Pay attention to safety, if there is a situation, you know what to do."

    "Yeah." Xiao Nan nodded, took one last look at Uchiha Tatsuya, and suddenly stretched out a pair of wings made of paper from her back. Xiao Nan swallowed a soldier's food pill and took off with shaking wings, and disappeared after a while  In the sky, only a few scattered pieces of paper were left on the ground.

    Tatsuo Uchiha sighed, turned his head to look at Mosaku Hatake and said, "How is it now? Can we start now?"

    "It's still integrating, it's almost there, and we'll be able to set off in a while."

    "Okay, call me after the integration is complete." Uchiha Tatsuya nodded, sat cross-legged and closed his eyes to rest.

    He didn't make him wait long, and after about ten minutes, Chen was woken up.

    "Are you ready to go?"

    "Yes." Nara Shikakubo bowed and said, "I'm sorry for keeping Mr. Chen waiting for so long. Now all the numbers have been integrated and we can start at any time."

    "Then let's go." Uchiha Tatsuo opened his eyes, and there was a flash of brilliance in his eyes.  It's finally time to get to Konoha. After coming to this world for so long, the wish that Chen has been buried in his heart is about to come true.

    For some reason, since Chen's strength became stronger, Chen's calm state of mind unexpectedly had such a slight turmoil.  It was only on the night when Ino handed himself over to Chen that there were similar ups and downs

    Since they are still on the border of the Land of Fire, it is not ruled out that there will be ninjas from enemy countries, and there are still wounded in their team, so their speed is not very fast, but even so, their speed is not ordinary  People can catch up.

    Traveling all the way in a hurry, Kikyo City was originally on the border of the Land of Fire, not too far from Muye Village. It might take a long time for ordinary people to go. After all, it was a time of war, and all kinds of ghosts and monsters appeared one after another.  There is also Renren who took advantage of this time, and the villages were overwhelmed by themselves and began to wantonly massacre ordinary people to collect wealth.

    But all the ninjas present seemed to know that this was Konoha's large army, and there were no short-sighted guys to disturb them along the way, but within a day and a night, a group of people came to Konoha's gate.

    "I'm finally back." Nara Shikahisa stood at the gate of Konoha and couldn't help sighing.Hey, if this battle continues, not only other countries, but also Konoha will suffer heavy casualties. How many ninja companions who went out with them at the beginning, now only have a cold corpse left when they come back?

    How many brothers who galloped with them on the battlefield at the beginning couldn't even find their bodies?  Look at those ninjas behind Nara Shikaku, which one is not scarred?  Who is not resolutely going to the battlefield in order to maintain the stability of Konoha?

    Don't they want to live peacefully at home?  They don't want to have rice, oil, salt, sauce and vinegar tea with their families?

    Yes, they all want to.  But so what?  If no one stands up when encountering a foreign enemy invasion, can you bear to watch your own homeland, your relatives, and your friends being poisoned by the enemy?

    War is always cruel, so they stand up, they are the first front line of artillery fire, they use their bodies to build an indestructible fortress for Konoha, they are heroes!  They are the heroes of Konoha!

    At the gate of Konoha, the welcome ceremony had been prepared long ago. For this welcome ceremony, the Second Hokage came out of the secluded compound to preside over the overall situation.

    The second generation of Hokage stood at the forefront, followed by the ninjas staying in Konoha, and then the civilians cheering with flower bouquets. When the news of victory came back, they began to prepare for the welcome ceremony early.  In order to let the heroes of Konoha feel the treatment they deserve.

    "How about Mr. Chen, don't you feel very excited." Nara Shikahisa was emotional, walked to the back and smiled at Uchiha Chen.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and fortieth IX; Konoha of another time and space

    ?

    "I'm afraid that this kind of welcome ceremony can only be found in the whole world." Nara Shika said proudly: "This kind of treatment is only available after returning from victory in wartime."

    After speaking, Shikahisa Nara looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with a smile on his face, as if he wanted to see what kind of expression he would have on his face.

    But Chen let him down, he didn't show surprise or surprised expression on his face, but looked at the Konoha gate with a disappointed face, not knowing what he was thinking.  Even, Chen didn't even hear what he said.

    "Are you finally back here again?" Uchiha Chen sighed, and couldn't help thinking secretly in his heart: "Why do I feel a little nervousand expectant in the depths of my heart?"

    Chen's eyes scanned the people who came to greet him, but he couldn't find the person he was looking for, and he couldn't help but feel a little disappointed.  He just wanted to lift his foot to take a step, but when his leg was raised, it didn't fall down for a long time, as if the whole person was imprisoned, and he stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do.

    "Mr. Chen? Mr. Chen?" Nara Shikaku called several times before waking up Uchiha Tatsu who was in deep thought.

    "Mr. Chen, what's wrong with you?"

    "Nothing." Uchiha Tatsuo shook his head, "By the way, what did you say before?"

    Shikahisa Nara gave Uchiha Tatsuo a weird look, and found something wrong with his expression, he shook his head slightly and said, "No, it's nothing, let's go."

    Having said that, Nara Shikaku took a step back, stood behind Uchiha Tatsuya, and followed him to the Konoha Gate.

    However, the thoughts in his heart were not as calm as he showed. "What's wrong with him?" Nara Shika couldn't help thinking this way for a long time: "It seems that he also has some stories."

    "Never mind!" Nara Shikahisa smiled and shook his head, so what if there is a story?  After all, he is a member of the Uchiha clan. After drifting alone for such a long time, isn't it normal for him to be in a trance when he sees his clansman for the first time?

    Nara Lujiu only saw that his clansman was a little timid at home, so he didn't think about it deeply.  No matter how much he thought about it, he never thought that Uchiha Tatsuo would be someone from later generations.

    "Let's go!" Chen shook his head with a smile, looked at the familiar and unfamiliar people in the distance, stepped forward, and formally took his first step towards Konoha.

    "Welcome, welcome, warm welcome!" Uchiha Tatsumi took the lead and walked in the front, followed by Ikacho and Hinata Xianji from Hyuga's family. Hyuga Xianji was accidentally recruited in the Battle of Kikyo Castle.  Injured by a puppet master of Sand Ninja, regrettably left the battlefield.

    Of course, according to his current age, it is also the age at which he should take care of himself for the elderly. He really shouldn't be active on the battlefield anymore. I believe that if there is no such urgent situation as this time in the future, Hinata Xianji may never go to the battlefield again in his life.  battlefield.

    This is a kind of protection for Konoha and all ninja villages to the old ninjas who are no longer at their peak. Even if Hinata Kenji doesn't need this kind of protection, for him, perhaps dying on the battlefield is the most glorious glory of being a ninja.

    Following them are Konoha's most elite upper ninja elite zhongnin and lower ninjas. They are the pillars of Konoha, the gate of life that supports Konoha's long-term prosperity.  But now, they are all more or less injured, but they are not ashamed of it, and even proud of it, because this is the symbol of their fighting on the battlefield.

    "You have worked hard!" Second Hokage took a step forward: "This is Your Excellency Uchiha Tatsumi." He stretched out his hand to hold Chen and said with a kind smile.

    Although Chen may be a descendant of his enemy Uchiha Madara, but judging by his attitude, since he is willing to help Konoha, he is a friend rather than an enemy. Since the second generation of this world can treat even the Uchiha clan peacefully, then one more  What about Uchiha Tatsuya?

    "Nice to meet you!"

    The Second Hokage Senshou took Chen's hand between the doors and introduced loudly with a smile on his face: "Everyone! The one standing in front of me is Mr. Uchiha Chen, the biggest hero in this war! If it weren't for him, we  He will suffer a huge loss, it is him who allows us to win this war so easily and win Sand Ninja!"

    There was cheering in the field, not only for Senshoubanma, but also for Uchiha Tatsumi. After everyone cheered, Second Hokage raised his hand and pressed it down gently.

    "Victory is hard-won. Although we have won, there will inevitably be casualties, but!" Qianshou Feijian paused slightly: "We will never forget the contributions made by all the ninjas in this war, especially  Those compatriots who died unfortunately, we will always remember them, because! They are all heroes!"

    "Hero, Englishmale!  "

    The second Hokage's words made the somewhat depressed atmosphere on the field even more enthusiastic. They couldn't help shouting the word "hero", and while cheering, they backed away to the two sides, making way for Chen and the others.  So that they can walk in from outside the gate and show the hero's body to the people behind them.

    Along the road that the villagers gave way to, the Second Hokage led Chen and the others into the Konoha gate. Uchiha Tatsu kept looking around along the way, but he still didn't see the person he cared about so much.

    "Maybe she didn't come because of something." Uchiha Tatsuo comforted himself like this: "Next time, let's go to the Uchiha Clan to see." Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsu no longer cares about these things, and follows behind the Second Hokage  Walk slowly back to Konoha.

    After three years, Uchiha Tatsu once again set foot in Konoha Village, a place where he has some memories, even though it was only Konoha Village thirty years ago.

    Uchiha Chen accepts the admiration from Konoha civilians with peace of mind, which is what he deserves, even though he never cares about it.

    After arriving at the Hokage Building, the Second Hokage took the main seat, and behind him were Mito Menyan and Zhuanju Koharu. When the Third Hokage was away, there were two Hokage consultants who handled the daily documents of Konoha Village, and they only  It is only necessary to report the final decision to Senshou Banjian.

    And Uchiha Tatsumi was sitting in the guest seat, and next to him were the elite Jonin who had contact with him, Inokacho and Hinata Enji.

    "I heard that Mr. Chen is the blood left by the Uchiha clan?" The second generation asked while sitting on the main seat.

    "I am indeed from the Uchiha family."

    "Oh? We all know that the Uchiha clan has joined Konoha since our village was built. It can be said that most of the Uchiha clan members are in our Konoha. Maybe you can go to the Uchiha clan to have a look, maybe you can find yours  life experience."

    Uchiha Chen snorted coldly: "I know my life experience myself, so I won't bother you. As for the Uchiha clan, I will indeed go!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and fiftieth;

    ?

    "Oh?" Chen responded indifferently, and said, "Is it the Uchiha clan? Since you're here, let's go and have a look."

    In fact, Chen's heart has long been rippled. He will definitely go to the Uchiha family, but it is not for those insignificant people. As a time traveler, he does not have a deep sense of belonging to the Uchiha family, but  In any case, he has already become a member of the Uchiha clan in this life. Even if he doesn't care about the glory of the village, he still has some feelings.

    For the Uchiha clan, he still has a trace of guilt deep in his heart. This time, he came to Konoha not only for his own affairs, but also to see how the Uchiha clan in this world is doing. If possible, he would not  Mind to give it a hand.

    In the previous time and space, because he was weak, he failed to prevent the demise of the Uchiha clan. Weakness is a kind of original sin. He was indeed too weak back then, so weak that any one could kill him with a flick of his finger. He  What's the use of standing up?

    "Where there is aspirations, things will come true. If you break the cauldron and sink the boat, the Baier Qinguan will eventually belong to Chu; if you work hard, you will live up to it, and you will eat your courage. Three thousand Yuejia can swallow Wu." Only if he survives can he have a chance to take revenge. Facts have proved  , the decision to pretend to be stupid for a year was correct, and it is precisely because of this that things like Uchiha Tatsuo's destruction of Konoha happened after his strength rose greatly.

    Killing Danzo and getting rid of the murderer who destroyed the Uchiha clan at the beginning, many years later, he can truly avenge the extermination of the clan.

    Hearing Uchiha Tatsumi's tone, it seems that there is no emotional factor in it. Nara Shikohisa and others couldn't help but feel a little worried.  The master in front of me is soft but not hard. You must know that although the Uchiha clan is much better than the previous world, the pride in their bones will not change.  A condescending expression.

    And what kind of person is Uchiha Tatsuya?

    Nara Shikajiu, who knew Chen's character, couldn't help complaining in his heart, "My God, this ancestor beat Hatake Mosaku and their Ikakacho when they were in the Kingdom of Kawa, and they played Orochimaru at the border of the Kingdom of Fire.  Is it possible that Ye Village is going to fight with the entire Uchiha family again? Co-author, where do you go and fight, where are the lives and fights endlessly?"

    "Mr. Chen, you won't fight with the Uchiha family, will you?" Nara Shikahisa stood up and asked in a low voice. He felt that he had to clarify the matter first, otherwise the two sides would really start fighting.  But it's not that the explanation can explain it clearly.

    Tatsuo Uchiha frowned slightly, and glanced at Shikaku Nara. Could it be that in their eyes, he was the one who would fight wherever he went, and who would feel uncomfortable if he didn't fight for a day?  You must know that he is also a reasonable person, okay, could he still take the initiative?

    If Nara Shikajiu knew what Chen was thinking at this moment, he would definitely think in his heart: "What kind of person are you? Don't you know yourself? I don't have any numbers in my heart, so we have to point them out?"

    Although he is dissatisfied, Uchiha Chen is not an arrogant person. On the contrary, his character is actually very cheerful, but when his strength improves, no one can make him equal, and those weak people, Uchiha  Does Bochen need to care about the gazes of these people?

    It is precisely because of this reason that Uchiha Tatsuo looks very arrogant and self-willed.

    Qianshou Feijian smiled and came out to smooth things over and said: "That's just right, the current Uchiha clan head happens to be my disciple, and he has already rushed back from the battlefield when he heard the news that your Excellency will come to Konoha in the near future.  It will arrive in the day after tomorrow. If you have any questions, you can contact him.

    "Master Jing is coming back?" Nara Shikajiu couldn't help but asked hastily with joy in his heart.

    No wonder he leaked such an expression. Konoha's inheritance is one line after another. Back then, Senshou Kaijian accepted Uchiha Kagami and others as apprentices.  It is okay for the leading teacher to say that there is a master-student relationship between them.

    "Yes." Qianshou Feijian nodded: "Jing rushed to the village after receiving our letter. After all, it was about their tribe. How could he, the patriarch, delay?"

    "I came to Konoha for more than just this one thing."

    "But it's okay." Second Hokage frowned, stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation. In fact, he had already received the news and knew what Chen came to Konoha's purpose, but he didn't take the initiative to bring it up.  He wished that Uchiha Chen would ask them more. After Chen owes favors, it means that he has a relationship with Konoha. As long as Chen owes more favors, he will be more sure of tying Chen to Konoha's chariot  .

    Chen took a look at Qianshoufeijian and knew what Qianshoufeijian was thinking.He said playfully: "Don't you know yet? I thought Nara Shijiu had already passed on the news to you. Since you don't know it yet, let me just say it. I came here this time because of my  Two disciples"

    Next, Chen once again said that he would arrange his two disciples to Konoha Ninja School.

    "Well" Qianshou pretended to think about it. In fact, this matter had been sent to the three generations very early, and they all agreed to this matter, but he couldn't make a very easy one.  The appearance, after all, that appearance will only make Chen feel that this favor is not valuable at all, and if he wants to get more benefits, he must rely on pretending.

    "It's like this. I created the Ninja School by myself. I also set the rules at the beginning. Now that the school has started, all classes are full.  Enrolled students drop out. If I were still the principal, it would be easy to say, but now I am not Hokage, and I have given up the position of principal to someone else. Well, I will try and try to make your two high-achieving disciples able to do so.  Study at the ninja school."

    "That's troublesome." Uchiha Tatsuo said with a smile: "If it doesn't work, then forget it, it doesn't matter."

    Hearing what Chen said, the strange color on Qianshou Feijian's face flashed away, he didn't expect that Chen would not take this trick.  Who is most anxious to know that Chen's apprentice did not enter the ninja school?  Of course, it is the high-level Konoha. If they don't study in Konoha, it means that there is another layer of bond between Konoha and Chen. This is definitely not what the high-level Konoha wants to see.  It can be said that as long as Uchiha Tatsuo's two apprentices are human, even if the talent is not high, Konoha's senior management will try their best to get them into the ninja school.

    After Chen finished speaking, he kept watching the expressions of Qianshou Feijian and the others, and as expected, there was a look of surprise on their faces.

    "Hehe, Mr. Chen, should you think about it again? Although the rules are dead, but I have been the principal for so many years anyway, maybe I can get two admission places if I put my old face aside." Qian Shoufei said kindly  With a smile, he opened his mouth to Uchiha Chen.

    "Even such an idiot's reason is used." Uchiha Chen smiled coldly, and couldn't help but mocked secretly in his heart: "These guys are really shameless."

    But what he didn't know was that while he was cursing Qianshou Feijian, Qianshou Feijian was also scolding him in his heart.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and fifty first; finalized

    ?

    After a series of negotiations, they finally reached a consensus.  The second generation of Hokage Senshou Bojian borrowed the convenience of being the principal of the ninja school to open the door for the two little girls to enroll.  Konoha solves some tricky problems.

    The two accepted the result of this negotiation with satisfaction. Second Hokage thought that he had made a lot of money, but he found such a powerful thug for Konoha in just a few words, while Uchiha Tatsuya secretly mocked  The second generation of Hokage, he just exchanged the result agreed long ago for more lucrative benefits.

    Both of them thought that they had made a lot of money, but in fact it was just two people using their existing resources to test each other.

    All the people present stared dumbfounded at the two who were chattering, and couldn't help trembling slightly in their hearts.

    "This is this still their second generation of Hokage? This is this still the super strong man who looks like a tall man? Why do you feel that the style of painting is not right?"

    "In that case, then we have a deal?" Second Hokage frowned, looking at Uchiha Chen with a smile on his face.

    "That's it, it's a deal!"

    "It's a deal!" The Second Hokage smiled and stretched out his hand to shake Uchiha Tatsuo's hand, and then said to the sleeping Xiaoharu: "Xiaoharu!"

    "I'm here, teacher, do you have any orders?" Turning to bed Xiaochun slightly bowed his head and said respectfully.

    "You are responsible, immediately solve the problem of Mr. Chen's residence, and then take Mr. Chen to visit first."

    "Yes!" Zhuanzhu Xiaochun nodded: "We have arranged the housing a long time ago. It is not far from the Uchiha clan. It is just convenient for Mr. Chen to communicate with the Uchiha clan.  Events aren't an issue either."

    "That's it." Senshou Feijian nodded in satisfaction, and then smiled at Uchiha Tatsumi: "In this case, my disciple Zhuanshu Xiaochun will take you to visit the residence first, how about it?"

    "If that's the case, let's bother."

    "You're welcome, you're welcome." Turning to bed Xiaochun hurriedly shook his head, a smile appeared on his wrinkled face, looking as weird as a chrysanthemum.

    Uchiha Chen resisted turning his head away from looking at her face, for fear that Chen couldn't help punching Xiaochun's face with his fist.

    When I saw Xiaochun's face in the last life, I had the urge to hit her. Now it seems that there is no reason for it. Now I am smiling so ugly, and when I get old, it is even more miserable.  .

    "Does your mother know that you look so ugly?" Uchiha Tatsuo wanted to say this to her very much.

    As if seeing the discomfort on Uchiha Tatsumi's face, Nara Shikahisa came close to him and whispered: "Actually, Elder Zhuanzhu Xiaochun was also a flower of our Konoha when he was young, but he has been a flower of Konoha for so many years.  Ye Caolao made her look a lot older and meaner."

    "Oh? How do you know?" Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Nara Shikaku with a strange look: "Could it be" At this point, Uchiha Tatsu couldn't go on talking anymore, thinking of Nara Shikaku and Nara Shikaku  When Xiaochun's distorted face came together, Chen's stomach felt nauseated.

    "No, no! It's not what you think!" Nara Shikahisa shook his head quickly, as if he had thought of something, and explained to Uchiha Chen, suppressing the feeling of nausea: "When I was young, because my father followed  Elder Sleeping Spring is a teammate, so Elder Zhuan Sleeping Xiaochun often came to our house when I was young, so I have a special impression of her appearance when she was young."

    "I remember that there were still many people chasing her back then." Speaking of this, Nara Shikahisa looked disappointed, as if he was remembering something: "It's a pity, the glory of the year is gone, and there is only one left, Konoha Yuki.  An elder who has worked so hard to become uglier and uglier."

    "What are you guys talking about? I seem to hear you guys talking about me?" Turning Sleeping Xiaochun walked in front, and didn't hear the conversation between Chen and the others clearly, but only vaguely heard her own name, as if they were discussing her, and couldn't help but  He turned his head and smiled.

    Seeing her chrysanthemum face, Chen almost couldn't hold back, but fortunately Nara Shikahisa stepped forward to block him and said, "No, no, we are just discussing the prosperity of Konoha today, elder, you misheard."

    Turning to bed Xiaochun glanced at the two of them inexplicably, a little puzzled, and then stopped thinking about it, but continued to walk ahead and lead the way.

    As early as the news that Chen was coming to Konoha came back, Zhuanban Xiaochun and the others began to prepare Chen's residence, which was different from the place where those war orphans brought back from other places lived.  To be adopted is to live in an orphanage, and UchiBo Chen is different.

    Turning to bed Xiaochun and the others had already prepared their house, and at a glance, there was a courtyard with a two-storey building located beside the road, surrounded by a large wall, and two majestic and mighty big stones stood at the gate.  Lion, there is no plaque directly above the door, it seems that it is because it is not easy to name.

    After all, next door is the residence of the Uchiha clan, so it is impossible to continue to hang the name of Uchiha Mansion on the gate of Chen, right?

    Push the door open, and you will see a lawn. A row of flowers are planted on the edge of the wall. It looks like someone often takes care of it. The cluster of flowers blooms very lushly. There is a tall and straight tree in the middle of the yard.  , A few seats were set up under the tree to enjoy the shade, and then it was the small two-story house.

    Followed Xiaochun and approached the house. The house is well-equipped, with clothes and bedding, and even daily necessities have been prepared. The whole house is very clean and tidy, after all, someone just cleaned it.

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked all the way over and felt very satisfied.  He nodded and couldn't help admiring: "Not bad."

    It can be seen that Konoha has spent a lot of effort in order to win him over.  In the center of Konoha where every inch of land is expensive, this house alone is very rare, let alone a fence with an elegant environment.  In Konoha, except for the Uchiha clan, no one can be treated so well.

    You must know that it is the Uchiha family, the only big family in Konoha Jiancun. After the Senju family gradually showed weakness, the Uchiha family faintly became the largest family in Konoha.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and fifty second; unpopular people

    ?

    It is worth mentioning here that because the Second Hokage did not implement the plan to isolate the Uchiha, the Uchiha clan is still in the power center of Konoha, and they have not moved away from the original clan, so now they can live in Muye.  The Uchiha family is the only family in the center of Ye who owns such a large area of ??land.

    Hearing Chen's satisfied words, Xiaochun couldn't help but smile slightly and said: "It's good that you are satisfied, since you are satisfied, then I will be able to do business."

    Immediately, Xiaochun turned to bed and handed over a bunch of keys: "What are you going to do now? Do you want to take Mr. to visit Muye Village?"

    "No need, you can arrange it, I will go around first."

    Chen naturally has nothing to do with Xiaochun, and even feels a little disgusted. It's already a shame not to kill her, he doesn't want to stay with these things and affect his mood.

    Turning to bed Xiaochun opened her mouth, as if she still wanted to say something, but Uchiha Tatsu didn't give her a chance to speak at all: "If you have something to do, go and do it yourself, I don't need you to follow me here."

    "Then that's fine." Turning to bed Xiaochun hesitated for a while and finally nodded: "In that case, then I will go back to my life first. If Mr. Chen needs anything else, please feel free to mention it. We will definitely prepare it for you  of."

    "Um!"

    Watching Zhuanju Xiaochun leave, Uchiha Chen frowned, the faces of these conspirators really disgusted him, maybe Zhuanju Xiaochun was recognized as a beauty by Ye Village when she was young, but now she is already old, not to mention for her  He didn't have any affection for these guys. If he stayed with them again, Chen was really worried that he couldn't help but destroy them all humanely.

    After Zhuanzhudie left, everyone present was obviously relieved. It seemed that Chen was not the only one who didn't want to see Zhuanxiaochun. Chen glanced at Zhuludie and the three of them, with a playful smile flashing in his eyes  .

    "Since Mr. Chen has no needs, let's retreat first." Nara Shikahisa greeted his companions, and waved to Uchiha Chen.

    "Yeah." Uchiha Chen was not polite to Ikacho and Uchiha Chen. After all, they have dealt with so many times, and they are not ignorant of Chen's character.  So the three of them didn't care about Chen's tone, and chose to leave directly after seeing him waving.

    After all, Chen came to Konoha for the first time, and the road was full of dust and dust, and he had no time to take a good rest. It is good to leave early so that Uchiha Chen can have a good rest, and it can be regarded as allowing Chen to adapt to the new environment.

    After everyone left, Uchiha Chen did not choose to go to other places in Konoha, nor did he take the initiative to visit the residence of the Uchiha family next door. After all, the second generation of Hokage has already said that the current patriarch, Uchiha Kagami, is still rushing back  On the way, and it is not early today, it is not very good to go so hastily.

    After going out to buy three dinners, Uchiha Chen didn't go out again, but released the two little girls who were sleeping in the system space in the house.

    Sure enough, although they have been sleeping in Uchiha Tatsuo's system space for so long, their body functions are not at their peak.

    After all, although Uchiha Chen has frozen the time in that place, maintaining the physical characteristics of the two little guys still requires energy. Fortunately, Chen gave them a concentrated version of Bingliang Wan in advance.

    Not long after the two little girls were released, they woke up from their deep sleep.

    When Miao Miao woke up, she felt that her stomach was so hungry that it would explode, and she couldn't help but stepped forward to pester Uchiha Chen to get ready to eat.  But baa baa, she still looks like she hasn't woken up after falling asleep, even though she's so hungry, her head still falls off, it's really cute.

    "Okay, okay, come and eat." Patting Meow Miao's head fondly, Uchiha Tatsuo waved to Meow Meow to signal her to come and eat.

    Possibly because Uchiha Chen saw his embarrassment, baa-baa's face turned red, and timidly walked over, kneeling beside Uchiha Chen, looking cute and cute.

    It was her sister, who took Uchiha Chen's hand and began to shake: "Uncle Chen! I want to eat, I want to eat! If you don't give me another meal, I will tell Mama that you bullied me!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo smiled helplessly, reached out and pinched the mischievous Meow Meow and said with a smile: "Okay, eat and eat. However, don't eat a lot, I haven't eaten for a long time, you can't eat too much at one time, otherwise the stomach  I can¡¯t take it anymore, so I can only eat a little bit.¡±

    "Okay!" Little Loli Miao Miao agreed, but she could tell this by looking at her eyeballs rolling around.The little girl will definitely not be obedient.  Uchiha Chen gave a helpless wry smile, he knew that he had to watch this little girl not to let her eat too much.

    "This girl is really worrying." Uchiha Chen sighed: "Whenever you are so obedient like baa baa." He complained helplessly, but that's all, there is no  He intends to correct Meow Meow's thinking.

    In his impression, children should be lively and naive, play as they please, and not be too restrictive by adults.  If one day Miao Miao really becomes like a baa baa, maybe Chen will still be a little unaccustomed to it.

    "This kind of meow is very good." Uchiha Chen couldn't help but sighed in his heart.

    "Miao Miao can't eat this!" Uchiha Tatsuo pulled out the tissue from Miao Miao's mouth with black lines all over his head: "I take back what I said before, you should become as obedient as baa baa!"

    Baa-baa is always very honest when eating, but Miaomiao is different. You have to watch Chen to eat well. After eating a meal, the sky will gradually get dark.

    The two little girls listened to Chen's words after eating, and found a bedroom on the second floor to live in according to their own preferences.

    It is worth mentioning that Xiaochun, who turned to sleep, knew about Chen's two little apprentices a long time ago, so he transformed all the rooms on the second floor into more cartoonish decorations. The two little girls were dazzled in the room on the second floor.  Only then did I find a room I liked the most and live in it.

    Originally, Chen wanted to live on the second floor, but when he saw the extremely cartoonish decorations in the room, he decisively chose to live casually on the first floor.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and fiftieth; entering the school

    ?

    It may be that they have stayed in Chen's system space for too long. The two little girls are not sleepy at all now. After washing and playing in their room for a while, they listened to Uchiha Chen's words and replaced sleep with meditation.

    If it was an ordinary chakra extraction technique, it would definitely be sluggish the next day after practicing like this for one night, but what Uchiha Tatsuo gave them was not an ordinary chakra extraction technique, but a product after system optimization.

    As the saying goes, products produced by the system must be high-quality products. After systematic improvement, all side effects of chakra extraction have been improved. Even if you practice for one night, you will still be full of energy the next day.

    The two little girls followed Uchiha Tatsuo's words and replaced sleep with meditation

    Nothing to say all night.

    Chen was woken up by the two early in the morning, and Chen told them last night that he would send them to Konoha's ninja school today.

    After all, they learned ninjutsu from Chen, and met many strong men under Chen's leadership. Their curiosity about ninjutsu grew day by day. When they heard that Chen was going to send them to school, the two little girls almost  Without jumping up, I wanted to go to school on the spot.

    Fortunately, Chen grabbed them and joked, what are you going to do at school at night, adventure?

    Early in the morning, after having breakfast, the three of them packed their bags and set off towards the ninja school.

    Uchiha Chen still had a fresh memory of the road he had walked for a year, declined the second generation Hokage Senshou Kaijian's inquiry to find someone to lead the way, Uchiha Chen took the two little girls and walked towards the ninja school  go.

    Passing through the still bustling Konoha Street along the way, Chen couldn't help but let out a long sigh, as expected, he still couldn't forget it.

    In the past, he took Sasuke back to Konoha for revenge and to let Sasuke settle his grievances, and even burned the bustling Konoha Village to the ground.

    Back then, even Nagato didn't have time to invade Konoha, but was blown up by Uchiha Chen alone.

    However, when he walked on this street again, he couldn't help but sigh in his heart.  He is not a bitch, but he is not an iron man. He also has feelings, and he also has things he cares about. This has nothing to do with other things, it only has to do with human nature.

    Chen feels that he is not an inhuman creature, he also has his own feelings, and the first six years may be the happiest time he has ever lived.  Accompanied by his parents, supported by his brothers, and followed by his subordinates, he didn't know how much better than his life of more than twenty years in his previous life.

    In those short six years, he may have enjoyed close to a lifetime of happiness.  Since the night of the genocide that day, Uchiha Tatsuo has fallen into endless sorrow and endless betrayal.  You never saw that sincere smile in his eyes again.

    Shaking his head, expelling these irrelevant memories from his mind, Chen continued to lead the two on the road.

    When we arrived at the gate of the Ninja School, Senju Tobima and the current vice principal of the Ninja School were already waiting at the gate.  After seeing Uchiha Tatsumi walking towards them, Senju Tokaima took a step forward with a smile on his face.

    "Are you here so early? You must have gotten up early and spent a lot of time looking for the way. Didn't I say to send someone to bring you here? I just said, although the Konoha is not big, it is still a bit difficult to find the way.  Even if I don't pay attention sometimes, I will get lost. Is this your little disciple?"

    Qian Shou Fanjian put his eyes on the two little girls, and saw his eyes burning, looking at the two of them and wondering what they were thinking.

    Uchiha Tatsuo smiled, he knew that Senshou Feijian was sensing the strength of two people, so he didn't say anything, but pulled the two of them out from behind him: "Come and get to know him, his name is Senshou Feijian,  In the future, if you need anything in Konoha, you can find him"

    The little girl who was still excited at first became timid when she came to the gate of the ninja school. She hid behind Uchiha Tatsuo and refused to come out. Now that she was pulled over by him, she couldn't help being startled.

    "Hello, Grandpa Qianshou!"

    The two little girls screamed timidly and immediately hid behind Huichen and looked at the Qianshoubei with cat eyes.

    Seeing this, Chen just smiled and said: "The two little girls have been living in seclusion in the mountains, and they are more afraid of strangers."

    "It's easy to say hiss!" Qianshou Feijian waved his hand with a smile, and he could maintain this posture at first, but when he sensed the amount of Chakra in the two of them, he couldn't help but take a deep breath: "The amount of Chakra in the elite servants!  ?¡± Senshou Feijian looked at Uchiha Chen in surprise, as if he wanted to get an affirmative answer from Chen.

    Chen nodded: "That's right, the two little girls have been learning from me for nearly a month, and their chakras have reached the level of an elite ninja. Please don't take offense if you are not talented!"Although it was a sorry word, it seemed extremely unbearable since it came out of Uchiha Tatsuo's mouth.

    ?Three or four-year-old elite servants, do you still think your talents are not good?  You know I was still playing with mud when I was three or four years old?  You two apprentices are still called talented, so what am I?  A piece of shit?  Senshou Feijian couldn't help but secretly cursed Uchiha Chen in his heart.

    Originally, he thought that Chenshou's two apprentices had no foundation in ninjutsu. He even prepared for it a long time ago.  Graduated perfectly in six years and became a glorious Konoha Shinobi, so that Uchiha Tatsumi could be firmly tied to Konoha's chariot.

    But I didn't expect that Chen would make a big joke on them. If their apprentices were not too young and had no actual combat experience, they might be able to apply for the title of elite ninja right now.

    Qian Shou smiled wryly, and then a fire arose in his heart.  The two who were originally oil bottles have now become two ninja geniuses who are rare to meet in a century or even a thousand years. Now Chen puts them in Konoha. Isn't this improving Konoha's strength in disguise?

    As long as the teachers in the ninja school carefully educate them and match them with a top ninja teacher after graduation, I believe it will not take long for the two little girls to become the pillars of Konoha's next generation.

    Thinking of this, the heart in Qianshoufei couldn't help but become hotter, and the smile on the old face became more, and he squatted down and smiled kindly at the two little guys behind Chen: "Little friends, what are your names?"  name!"

    That way, he looks like a criminal who is holding a lollipop and trying to abduct a child.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and fiftieth; take the name

    ?

    I saw two little girls hiding behind Uchiha Tatsuo, not daring to speak at all.  He stole a glance at the second generation, and then hid behind Uchiha Tatsuo again.

    "This" The Second Hokage Senju Tobima couldn't help but looked at the vice principal.

    Seeing this, Uchiha Chen had no choice but to pull the two little girls from behind him to the front, touched their heads, and said calmly to Senshoubei: "I'm sorry, children are afraid of being born."

    Qian Shou Fei Jian quickly waved his hand: "It's okay, kid." As he said that, Qian Shou Fei Jian chuckled, and then looked at the two little girls with a doting face. After a closer look, he found that the two little girls looked so cute  , the kind that makes people like it more and more.

    "Grandpa Principal, Grandpa Principal, my name is Miaomiao!" the exuberant Miaomiao excitedly jumped up and shouted with Chen's support behind him.

    Relatively speaking, Baa Baa is a lot more timid, just said her name in a low voice and wanted to go back to Uchiha Chen's back, but at this moment Chen put her hand on her head, so Baa Baa couldn't hide at all,  Being watched by so many strangers, the shy bleat almost didn't cry.

    "What a good name!" Qian Shou Feijian smiled against his will after hearing it, "However, what is your first name? Tell grandpa, grandpa is fortunately registered at the ninja school."

    "Daiming? What's your daiming?" Miaomiao looked puzzled.

    "Daimyo is the official name given by parents." Uchiha Tatsuo touched the heads of the two.

    "Official name?" Miaomiao rested her small hand on her chin, thought carefully for a long time and shook her head in frustration: "No, Mother has always called us by this name, and never called us by other names.  "

    "Is that so?" Qian Shou Feijian looked regretful. In the world of Hokage, only those lowly slaves did not have a formal name. Now that the two little girls don't even have a formal name, they thought their parents used to have a formal name.  It's a slave, "It's hard for you, child." Qian Shou sighed: "If you don't mind, how about following Grandpa's surname Qian Shou?"

    Qian Shou Feijian looked at the two little girls kindly.  The little girl looked at Uchiha Chen suspiciously, then shook her head blankly.

    "Is that so?" Qianshou Feijian couldn't help feeling a little regretful.

    After hearing the conversation of several people, the vice-principal behind Qianshou Feijian showed a frightened expression.  Who is Qianshoubanjian?  He is currently the only current patriarch of the Senju family who can compete with the Uchiha family.  You must know that the name of the Thousand Hands Clan is not covered, but what?  Qianshou Feijian was actually willing to let the two little girls who lived a long life follow the Qianshou family name, and what was even more bizarre was that the two little girls refused.

    If this matter is told, it will definitely cause an uproar.  It's understandable for the two little girls not to know the prestige of the Qianshou clan, but wouldn't the adults behind them know?  He actually missed the great opportunity to enter the Thousand Hands Clan in vain.

    The vice-principal couldn't help feeling sorry for the two little girls and even angry at Uchiha Tatsuo's inaction. If he could, he would have agreed to the Second Hokage instead of the two little girls.  Also willing.

    That's the Thousand Hands Clan, one of the two largest families in Konoha, a family that countless commoner ninjas would dream of joining, and was rejected like this?

    "Okay." Qianshou Feijian sighed helplessly: "Since we don't have that fate, let's forget it." Feijian originally wanted to take this opportunity to draw the two little guys into the Qianshou clan's camp, don't look at them  They are young now, but if they continue to grow at their speed, their future achievements will definitely be more than movie-level. It is not too cost-effective to exchange only two names for two strong players who will be at least movie-level in the future.

    Although Uchiha Chen didn't know the little plan in Senshou Feijian's heart, he would not let the two little girls follow the Senshou clan's surname.  Chen stroked the heads of the two little girls, sighed softly and thought to himself: "It seems that their mother Chengchuan Luzi must also have a story, otherwise why didn't they even give them names."

    Thinking of this, Chen's eyes towards the little girl became more gentle, and he said softly: "In this case, then you two will follow my surname from now on." Touching the heads of the two little girls, Uchiha Chen did  Such a decision was made.

    "Do you want to follow Brother Chen's surname?" Miaomiao tilted her head and thought for a while, then suddenly shouted: "Okay, okay, I want to follow Brother Chen's surname too!"

    Baabaa's face was flushed, and she looked at Uchiha Chen timidly: "Reallyis it really possible?" The look of eagerness to try was clearly revealed in the blinking small eyes.

    "Of course." Uchiha Tatsumi smiled slightly: "From today on, Meow Meow will be called Uchiha Miao, baa baa, I will be called Uchiha Miao."?? Ring it.  "

    "Uchiha Meow? Uchiha Meow?" Meow lowered her head and kept chanting her name.

    "It's Uchiha Miao, not Uchiha Meow!"

    "I don't care, I will be called Uchiha Miaomiao from today on!" Miaomiao said with her hands on her hips, her little head raised slightly, and she spoke proudly.

    Instead of worrying about the nervous Meow Meow, he turned his head to look at Baa Baa, and asked softly, "How is the name Uchiha Rin okay?"

    Baabaa nodded: "Okay, okay. I will listen to my big brother."

    Hearing this, Uchiha Chen breathed a sigh of relief, and then smiled at the second generation of Hokage Senshou: "Okay, that's it, this little girl is called Uchiha Miao, and the other one is called Uchiha Suzuki."  , just follow this to register.¡±

    "The nest is to be called Uchiha Meow Meow!" Meow Meow retorted, glaring at Uchiha Tatsumi angrily.

    Ignoring the awkward Miaomiao, Senshou Fei asked with concern: "Are you sure? Do you want to inform the Uchiha patriarch?"

    "It's okay!" Uchiha Tatsu waved his hand and said, "I don't intend to let them go back to the Uchiha family, what name they choose has nothing to do with them, besides, there is no one who can stop what I, Uchiha Tatsu, is going to do.  "After finishing speaking, Uchiha Chen was full of confidence and his expression was flying.

    Infected by this confident atmosphere, Senju Tomona subconsciously agreed with Uchiha Tatsuo's words in his heart.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and fiftieth; Go to the Uchiha tribe

    ?

    Looking at Uchiha Tatsumi who was full of vigor, at this moment Senshou Kaijian didn't know what to say.

    Regarding what Chen said, Qianshoubei couldn't find a trace of refutation.

    With Chen's strength, you don't need to look at anyone's face at all, and from Chen's attitude towards Uchiha, Uchiha's restraint on him is almost zero. It can be said that one person can support a family.  With a strength like Chen's, with a wave of his arms, he can easily gather a large number of people under his command.

    So after Uchiha Chen said such words, Senju Tomona did not immediately refute him, but looked at him quietly. The vice-principal behind Senju Tomona saw Chen being so arrogant, and couldn't help but take a step forward  It's about to sneer.

    In his opinion, Uchiha Tatsumi is just bragging. It can be seen from his naming of the two little girls that he seems to be a member of the Uchiha clan. The vice principal thought carefully about the famous geniuses of the Uchiha clan.  He knew them all, and they all came out of ninja schools. He was not as courageous as Chen who was so reckless, nor was he as ignorant of self-awareness as Uchiha Chen.

    But just when the vice-principal opened his mouth to mock Uchiha Tatsumi, Senshou Tomona shook his head at him, and abruptly blocked what the vice-principal wanted to say back into his own mouth.

    "In this case, let's make arrangements according to Mr. Chen's wishes." He glanced at the vice principal and said, "Aoki."

    "Yes!" The vice-principal replied with arms folded.

    "According to Mr. Chen's wishes, you should take her two apprentices there for registration first, and arrange them in the Tianzi class."

    "Yes." Vice-principal Aoki hesitated for a moment: "Second-generation adults, the Tianzi class is full of direct descendants of big families and students with outstanding talents, and there is an assessment for entering the Tianzi class. Look at this"

    Thousands of hands waved their hands impatiently, and looked at Vice President Aoki with a look of displeasure in his eyes: "What? My words don't work anymore?"

    "No, no." Aoki quickly shook his head and waved his hands: "Tianzi class is usually a gathering place for geniuses, and leading them there rashly may hurt the self-confidence of the two little girls."

    "I believe in Mr. Chen's disciple." Qianshou looked at the two little girls and smiled slightly: "Since they are Mr. Chen's disciples, they must have something special." He didn't say anything about the current strength of the two little girls.  When he came out, he knew that Aoki just didn't investigate. When he investigated carefully, he would find that these two little girls were actually geniuses in the true sense.

    "Understood." Aoki made a bow with his hands behind his back, and then led them away under the reluctant eyes of the two little girls.

    "Mr. Chen laughed." Qian Shoufei chuckled: "I'm sorry, sorry, I didn't notify him in advance."

    "No problem." Chen waved his hand.

    After the two exchanged pleasantries for a while, Uchiha Tatsuo left first, and finally Senshou told him to pick him up after class in the afternoon.  Uchiha Chen agreed, and he would do this even if Senshou Feijian didn't say it.  After all, it was the first time for the two little girls to go to school, so it was necessary for Chen to come over.

    After bidding farewell to Senju Feima, Uchiha Tatsuo walked blankly on the streets of Konoha.

    "What should I do next?" Chen was a little at a loss. He didn't have a real friend in Konoha, and this wasn't the Konoha he was familiar with. The Konoha he was in during World War III, he used to be in Konoha  None of my friends were born yet, so even if I tried to find someone, I couldn't find them.

    "Let's go to Uchiha for a while, Uchiha Mirror? Let me see how the Uchiha in this world is different." Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsuo turned his direction, towards the Uchiha clan.  station forward.

    Speaking of Uchiha Kagami, Chen couldn't help feeling a little admiration in his heart. In Chen's world, he was the one who changed the second Hokage's view of the Uchiha clan by himself.  If it wasn't because Uchiha mirror died too early, maybe he could really find a way of peaceful coexistence between the family and the village.

    Since Uchiha Madara's defection, as the descendants of Madara, the Uchiha clan has not been trusted by Konoha, and the second generation of Naruto Senju Tomona even forcefully drove the Uchiha clan out of the center of Konoha's power.  However, under such circumstances, Uchiha mirror can still worship under the second generation of Hokage and become his disciple.

    It is because of Kagami that Senshou Tomona once changed his view of the Uchiha clan, but the good times did not last long. After Uchiha Kagami died, the voice of opposition in the family became louder and louder. The proud Uchiha  The whole family is constantly trying to die, and they are testing the edge of the second-generation Hokage Senshou's rampage. In the end, it is precisely this reason that makes them trapped in Konoha's living space bit by bit.After the three generations of Hokage came to power, they had to launch a rebellion.

    However, Uchiha Kagami in this world did not die young like Kagami at Chen's time, but lived firmly, using his own way to change the attitude of the tribe towards the village and the village's view of the tribe little by little.

    After Uchiha Madara's defection, he supported the entire Uchiha family with his own strength, resisting all opinions, and after becoming the patriarch, he did a lot of things, so that Konoha's high-level vigilance against the Uchiha family slowly relaxed  , Finally, with the support of the Second Hokage and the Third Hokage, communication was advocated, and this slowly allowed the ordinary residents of Konoha Village to accept the Uchiha clan again.

    It can be said that just from this point of view, the methods used by Uchiha Kagami in this world are much higher than those in Chen¡¯s world. After all, he has done what the Kagami in Chen¡¯s world wanted to do but never did  He became the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.

    Walking slowly on the street, he came to the gate of the Uchiha family's residence in a short while.

    "Please stop coming!" The two guards at the gate reached out to stop Uchiha Tatsuo, then said with a smile on his face: "Sorry, this is the residence of the Uchiha family. Do you have anything to do or do you want to go in and find someone?"

    Seeing the friendly attitudes of the two, Uchiha Tatsuya couldn't help but secretly nodded in his heart. He is indeed the person who even praised the second generation of Hokage Senshou Kaijian. He didn't expect that under his guidance, the originally proud Uchiha people would actually go out to the public.  people smile?

    If the people of the Uchiha family in Chen's world had the attitude of the two people in front of them, maybe their future may be another way of saying it.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsu couldn't help but sighed lightly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 656; Encounter Uchiha Itachi

    ?

    Just as the saying goes, don¡¯t hit people with smiling faces, Uchiha Chen sighed at their attitude and at the same time couldn¡¯t help but smile and said: ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone. May I ask if your patriarch Uchiha Kagami is there?¡±

    "Our patriarch?" The two looked at each other suspiciously, with inexplicable expressions on their faces, then turned their heads to Uchiha Chen and said, "Do you have an appointment?"

    Although the relationship between Uchiha and the villagers has softened a lot now, not everyone can say that they can see the patriarch when they see the patriarch.

    In any case, he is also the patriarch of a clan, even if it is Konoha's other families, it doesn't mean that everyone can see the patriarch of the family in the past.

    Although the Uchiha clan is open now, it is necessary to prevent people from making trouble, so both of them are more cautious. Although they don't believe that someone dares to come to the Uchiha clan to make troubles so boldly, they can't relax their vigilance and ask softly  Uchiha Tatsuya.

    Chen smiled, did not pay attention to their cautious eyes, but took out the letter written by the second generation of Hokage Senshou from the sleeve robe and handed it over: "This is a letter written by the second generation of Hokage Senshou."

    "A letter from Master Hokage?" One of them took the letter suspiciously, glanced at it, then nodded to his teammates in a low voice: "It is indeed a letter from Master Hokage, with a seal on it."

    "Then" His teammates hesitated.

    "I'm sorry that our patriarch is still on the battlefield and hasn't come back. Please allow me to deliver the letter to the elder. You can leave your contact information. We will notify you when our patriarch returns." He thought about it, and tried this  asked sex.

    "Then okay." Chen nodded, turned around and left without saying anything.  Except for those few people in Uchiha, no one can make him care. Even if he goes in now, he doesn't have a good reason to approach them. It's better to wait for Uchiha mirror to come before making plans.

    Just as he was talking, Uchiha Tatsuo was about to leave. At this moment, a child about three or four years old suddenly came from the entrance of the alley.

    "This is" Uchiha Tatsuo's pupils shrank: "UchihaItachi?"

    "Why him" Suddenly Uchiha Chen suddenly realized: "Yes, Itachi is six years older than me and Sasuke, and the three wars have not been fought for a long time. According to the current timeline, the three wars will end in a few years  Yes, and Sasuke and we were born a year after World War III."

    "But why is he here?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned: "Isn't it time to go to school? Why did Itachi come home suddenly?"

    Chen remembered that his mother said that because of the war and Itachi's outstanding talent, Uchiha Itachi had already attended the ninja school when he was three or four years old. Because of his outstanding performance in school, he graduated from the ninja school when he was over seven years old.  It is said that it caused quite a stir at the time.

    Just as Uchiha Chen was thinking wildly, Uchiha Itachi had already walked to the gate.

    "Master Itachi, why did you come back so early today?" The two people at the door opened the door for him and asked with a smile.

    Uchiha Fugaku's father, that is, Uchiha Itachi's grandfather is an elder of the Uchiha clan, and he is also very prestigious in the clan, so as the elder's grandson, Itachi also has some privileges in the clan.

    "The teachers had a group meeting this morning, let's go home and prepare first, and then go to school in the afternoon." Uchiha Itachi said flatly.

    He glanced at Uchiha Chen curiously, not understanding what this person in front of him was doing in their clan.  Although the relationship between Uchiha and the villagers tends to be flat now, there is still a lingering prestige. If it is not necessary, not many people are willing to come to Uchiha.

    Seeing Itachi's gaze on Chen, the guard couldn't help but smiled and said: "This gentleman was introduced by the second-generation adult to find the patriarch for something. At present, the patriarch is still on the battlefield, so"

    Hearing what he said, Itachi's eyes lit up. As the son of Uchiha Fugaku, although he is young, his status in the clan is very high, so he can know some information that ordinary people don't know.

    "Guest? Could it behe is the Uchiha orphan living outside?" Itachi couldn't help thinking secretly in his heart.

    "Since they are guests, why not invite them in?" Itachi couldn't help asking them.

    "This" The two were a little embarrassed, not knowing how to explain it.  After all, Chen only said that he came to find the patriarch, and Uchiha mirror is not in the clan at present, and their status is not qualified enough to know some things, so they don't know that the patriarch is on the way back now, so they didn't invite Chen to the clan  Sit less inside.

    "Well, this gentleman, if you don't mind, please come and sit in our clan for a while, the patriarch is rushing back nowOn the way, I should be able to rush back this morning. If you don't mind, please come in and have a cup of tea.  "

    Itachi did not point out the identity of Uchiha Chen. Although he is young, he is not politically savvy. Chen's information is classified as a confidential matter throughout Konoha. If he is not the son of the next patriarch Uchiha Fugaku  , I am afraid that he is not qualified to know the news.  Even these news, he heard at the door while listening to the elders of the clan talking.

    Chen glanced at Uchiha Itachi in surprise, he didn't understand what was going on in his mind as his brother Itachi in the original world, but he was not afraid, but nodded generously: "Thank you so much  gone."

    Itachi said flatly: "You're welcome." The little face was full of seriousness, and he tried hard to look serious, but in Uchiha Chen's eyes, it was clearly a kid pretending to be an adult  appearance.

    This strong sense of contrast made him almost stop laughing. At the same time, he couldn't help but feel a little regretful. You must know that this is one of the few dark histories of his brother. If he had known that there would be such a play, he should have  Take a camera and take a picture.

    Seeing Itachi had raised his legs and walked in the door, Uchiha Chen sighed inwardly, "It's a pity", and then walked in behind him.

    Walking in the Uchiha clan, Chen couldn't help but secretly sighed, this once familiar decoration.  It turns out that after the Uchiha clan was driven to the edge of the village, they still built houses according to the original layout in the center of the village. Walking on this road, although it is an unfamiliar environment, Uchiha Chen knows the surrounding layout well.  The place where he had lived for more than ten years was so easy to forget.

    "It's really nostalgic!" Uchiha Chen couldn't help but sighed softly.

    "What are you talking about?" Itachi didn't hear clearly and asked subconsciously.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and fifty seventh; Goodbye Uchiha Fugaku

    ?

    "What are you talking about, sir?" Uchiha Itachi didn't hear clearly, and asked subconsciously.

    "It's nothing." Uchiha Tatsuo laughed and explained: "It's just that when I first saw such a vast resident of the Uchiha clan, I couldn't help but sigh in my heart."

    "Is that so?" Itachi glanced at Uchiha Tatsumi suspiciously, his immature face was full of disbelief.

    "Yes."

    "ThenOkay." Itachi thought carefully with a bitter face, and finally decided not to expose Uchiha Tatsuo. After all, the visitor is a guest, and everyone has everyone's story. He doesn't have to expose others.

    Itachi led Uchiha Chen to the door of his house: "This is my house, you can take a rest at my house first, and we will send someone to notify you when the patriarch returns."

    "So, I will bother you." Uchiha Chen thanked Itachi, and for some reason, there was such a slight throbbing in Chen's heart, which hadn't happened for a long time.

    Is this the cowardice of being close to home?  But why, his heart beats so fast.

    Seeing Itachi walking in step by step, Uchiha Tatsuo did not follow him in, but stood at the door and hesitated.  He was afraid of seeing that person when he went in.  He was afraid that the person he saw was not the person he thought he was.

    Uchiha Chen's face was full of complex expressions, he didn't know what kind of attitude he should use to treat them, was it excitement?  Or is the heart like still water?

    No, he can't be calm, just like when Xiaonan heard that Yahiko Nagato of this world has not died yet, her heart drifted to where the two of them were, even if she lost her life, she still wanted to  See them again.

    But at this moment, Chen's mood is somewhat similar to Xiao Nan's. He desperately wants to see the person he misses so much, but he is worried in his heart.

    Itachi shouted loudly after entering the door: "My lord, my lord, I'm back."

    Then he glanced at Chen, and found that Chen was still standing at the door without moving. On his face, Itachi saw tension, excitement, and embarrassment.

    "What's going on here?" Itachi couldn't help but wondered in his heart, why did the guest in front of him have so many expressions on his face?

    The young Itachi may never know Chen's mood at this moment.

    "Sir?" Itachi couldn't help reminding.

    "Oh! Here we come." After being interrupted by Itachi, Chen smiled awkwardly, and then carefully raised one foot to step into the room.

    But when he raised his right foot, his left foot also raised subconsciously, and the two feet hopped forward like a cross step. Fortunately, Uchiha Chen put down one leg reflexively, and the other leg followed suit after standing firmly on the heel.  lay down.

    When he reacted, he found that he hadn't moved half a step in place.

    Uchiha Chen shook his head with a wry smile, then shook his head vigorously, Chen closed his eyes and took a deep breath: "Okay!" Immediately, Chen's eyes became sharper.

    What should come will always come, no matter what, this is what he should face.  It is impossible for Uchiha Tatsuo to stick to this last step, what he needs is to move forward, what he needs is to meet that person.

    After all, he still took this step.

    After taking the first step, Chen's heart became surprisingly calm.  It even reached the state of mind like still water.

    After walking into the house, he didn't see the person he had been thinking about for a long time, so he couldn't help but feel a little disappointed: "Isn't she here?" Subconsciously thought.

    "Mr. Chen, please wait a moment, I'll go and call my father over here." When Uchiha Itachi saw Chen coming in, he opened his mouth to inform him, and then went into the inner courtyard to call for someone.

    Uchiha Chen knelt down on the tatami, and slowly closed his eyes. Now that everyone has come in, all that remains is to wait. No matter what the result is, he has no regrets.

    Thinking of this, Chen suddenly figured it out.  Slowly, breathing began to become steady.  Unlike when he first entered the room, although his mood calmed down, his physical reaction did not decrease at all.

    I don't know how long it took, but a man's heavy voice came from the back room: "Your Excellency is Mr. Uchiha Tatsumi, the Uchiha orphan who was living outside?"

    Chen opened his eyes, he was in a daze for a while, looking at the familiar face of the man in front of him, he took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the restless heart in his heart, and said calmly: "It's not really an orphan of Uchiha, but I do  It's Tatsuo Uchiha."

    "Is that so?" The man smiled, not paying attention to Uchiha Tatsuo's words.

    Seeing the man's smile, Chen seemed to have seen a ghost, because in his impression, the man in front of him seemed to be unable to smile at all, and he had a stern face all day long, as if he was born with facial paralysis.  In my mind, I hardly ever saw him smile.

    But in such a short period of time since entering the door just now, the man in front of him has smiled at least three times, which was his smile for a month before.

    "It seems that you haven't taken on the burden of the Uchiha family, father." Chen looked a little dazed, looked at the man in front of him, and sighed secretly in his heart: "It turns out that you didn't shoulder the burden of the Uchiha family."  You smile so much when you will."

    Undoubtedly, the person who came was Uchiha Takashi Uchiha Itachi's father, the next Uchiha family patriarch, has been elected as the current Uchiha family heir Uchiha Fugaku, and one of the few in the family who has opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan  people.

    However, there are very few people who know this matter, only a few people such as the current patriarch Uchiha mirror and the third generation of Hokage.

    If it weren't for the reason why he opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan not long ago, it may take a year or two for the identity of the heir to the patriarch to fall on him.  After all, Kagami is not yet in his twilight years, and he can still lead Uchiha to move forward. There is no need to decide on an heir so quickly.

    Hearing Uchiha Chen's explanation, Uchiha Fugaku just smiled. We all know that almost all the ninjas surnamed Uchiha have been concentrated in Konoha Village. Chen said that he is not the orphan of the Uchiha clan.  It's just that Chen is expressing his emotions, and he hates this kind of statement.

    Knowing that this topic would arouse Chen's disgust, he didn't continue, but asked Uchiha Chen softly: "Although Hokage-sama has already confirmed it before, I'm sorry that this is a procedure that must go through, can you let me know?"  Let's take a look at your Sharingan!"

    Uchiha Chen slowly closed his eyes.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 658; see Mikoto

    ?

    Uchiha Fugaku looked at Uchiha Chen solemnly and said: "Sorry, although it is a bit abrupt, but according to the usual practice, we still have to confirm one side first, can you show me your Sharingan?"

    If it were someone else's request, Chen would definitely disdain it, but facing Uchiha Fugaku, Chen felt guilty and did not refuse.

    Chen closed his eyes, then slowly opened them, and a pair of blood-red Sangouyu Shulunyan appeared in his eyes.  Reflected in front of Uchiha Fugaku's eyes, he couldn't help but take a deep breath, almost immersed his whole body in Chen's Sharingan.

    Uchiha Fugaku took a breath, how many people must be killed to become such a murderous Sharingan.  The aura in Chen's eyes made Fuyue's breath stagnant. When he saw those eyes, it seemed that they were not Sharingan at all, but a pair of eyes that were born to kill.

    "Sure enough, it's Sharingan Sharingan." Uchiha Fugaku said with difficulty: "It's such a young age to open the Sangouyu Sharingan. It really deserves to be a hero."  The eyes slowly appeared involuntarily, Chen's aura was so strong that he couldn't help but use his Sharingan to resist Uchiha Chen's aura.

    However, even so, Uchiha Fugaku still couldn't help leaving cold sweat on his forehead.  This is the case when Uchiha Tatsuo unconsciously did not target his aura.

    "This man's aura" Uchiha Fugaku resisted with Sharingan, and said in horror in his heart: "It's too strong, too strong, maybe even the patriarch is not as strong as him!"

    At this moment, a gentle voice sounded: "What are you doing?"

    At the same time, all the momentum on the field disappeared in an instant. While Uchiha Fugaku was rejoicing in his heart, he couldn't help but look at Chao Chen twice, and found that he had already closed Sharingan, but at this moment his state seemed to be a little bit wrong.

    Hearing this long-lost familiar voice, Uchiha Tatsuo was stunned on the spot: "Is it finally time to meet again"

    Subconsciously closed his Sharingan, afraid that the current momentum would scare her, then sat upright and stared blankly at the place where the voice came from.

    However, all of these are subconscious actions of Chen. To Uchiha Fugaku, it seems so awkward. Why, why does this guy in front of him become so strange after hearing his wife's voice?

    If it wasn't for him that he had never seen this person before, maybe Uchiha Fugaku would have thought that this might be a rival in love he didn't know.

    Inexplicably, he glanced at Uchiha Tatsuya, then turned his eyes on his wife, and said softly, "I'm sorry for you, Mikoto."

    "You're welcome." Mikoto put down the tea on the plate, smiled softly at Uchiha Togaku, then picked up a glass of water and passed it to Uchiha Tatsu with both hands: "Guests, please drink a cup of tea first."

    "Mother" Uchiha Tatsuya looked at Mikoto blankly, muttering to himself, but luckily he was still conscious and didn't fully shout out.

    "Huh?" Uchiha Mikoto frowned slightly.

    "Ah" Chen's thoughts were interrupted by Uchiha Mikoto, and then he suddenly realized, he hurriedly took the tea cup with both hands, and explained calmly: "Sorry, sorry, because Madam looks so much like my mother,  So I subconsciously thought it was my mother who came."

    Mikoto pursed her lips and smiled, slowly withdrew her hand, continued to take out a cup of tea and put it in front of Uchiha Fugaku, and said with a smile: "Then I have taken advantage of your Excellency. But since Mr. said so, where is your mother? It depends on Mr.  Gently, your mother should be about the same age as me. It may be that you have been away from home for too long, sir, and you miss your mother. There is nothing wrong with admitting your mistake. "

    "My mother" Uchiha Tatsuki took a sip of tea expressionlessly, then couldn't help looking at Mikoto, with a look of guilt and nostalgia, and murmured: "My mother was as early as when I was six years old.  has passed away."

    The scene was silent for a moment, and then Uchiha Mikoto smiled and said: "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry to mention your sadness."

    Chen looked a little silent, as if he felt that the atmosphere was a bit heavy, he smiled and waved his hands: "It doesn't matter, anyway, I've been used to it for so many years, it's already very good to see Madam today, reminding me of my mother  .¡±

    Chen began to feel relieved in his heart. Although this is indeed his mother, there is nothing between them. Uchiha Mikoto may love her son, but that is the Uchiha Chen who was born four or five years later, and even this  It doesn't matter if there is a person like him in the world, after all, he traveled through time and space in his last time.

      Now Uchiha Tatsuo and Mikoto are indeed mother and son even in name, but so what?  There is no intersection between the two. It can be said that they are strangers in this world. What kind of reason should Uchiha Chen use to approach her?

    Rather than disturbing her, it is better to stay far away and not to trouble her anymore, just as the saying goes, "it is better to forget each other than to stay in the rivers and lakes".  Uchiha Tatsumi and Mikoto are doomed not to recognize each other, so why bother?

    The same Uchiha Chen suddenly felt refreshed, and his heart felt relaxed, and then he smiled: "I have already forgotten those things, besides, the enemy of the year has been killed by me.  There is no enmity left in this world."

    "I want to say regret" At this point, Uchiha Chen sighed softly: "Maybe it's because I never really had a good talk with my mother." Uchiha Chen had a faint smile on his face, although at this moment he  He was smiling, but none of the people present thought that he was also smiling in his heart.

    Uchiha Mikoto no longer smiled on her face, but had an expression of apology and a touch of pity: "I'm really sorry, I didn't think about you."

    "fine."

    "Let's do this." Suddenly Uchiha Mikoto's eyes lit up: "I don't know why, I always have a very familiar feeling with Mr., we shouldn't have known each other before, right? Why do I subconsciously feel close to you?" Uchiha  Miqin was a little curious.

    "Why don't you treat us as relatives. If you don't mind, we will be your relatives from now on."

    Uchiha Mikoto said cautiously, for fear that she didn't say that she was unhappy with Uchiha Tatsun, she was very careful to maintain Uchiha Tatsu's feelings, for fear that he would feel that she was sympathizing with him and pity him.  At the same time, Uchiha Fugaku also stared at Chen closely, almost forcing him to agree.

    "No need." Uchiha Tatsumi smiled: "I might agree to it before, but now I really don't need it. Thank you for your kindness."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Six hundred and fiftieth IX; Uchiha mirror returns

    ?

    "Thank you for your kindness." Uchiha Chen smiled warmly in his heart: "If it was before, I might agree, but now I really don't need it."

    This is the feeling that blood is thicker than water. Although they don't know Uchiha Tatsuo's life experience, but under the connection of that blood, they faintly have a special feeling for Uchiha Tatsuo, and subconsciously will Uchiha Tatsuya  Bo Chen regards him as his family.

    It is also for this reason that Uchiha Itachi will decide to bring Chen to their home. Generally, when he finds the patriarch and finds that the patriarch is not there, he will be entertained by several elders in the living room instead of bringing him back to himself.  at home.

    The same is true for Uchiha Chen, even though there is no such person as Uchiha Chen in this time and space, but Ke Chen also has an innate sense of closeness to them.

    If Mikoto could have said this a few minutes earlier, maybe Uchiha Tatsuo would have readily accepted and agreed, but now he won't. In just a few minutes, Uchiha Tatsuya finally figured it out.

    He understood the concerns of his parents at the beginning, and also understood why they let Itachi kill them without fighting back, and also understood their painstaking efforts. In Chen's heart, they are irreplaceable by anyone, even if they return to a  Ten years later, I saw Chen's parents again.

    Kechen's real father and mother died long ago in that night of genocide, and the rest are just people who look the same but have nothing to do with Uchiha Chen.

    They have no memory of living with Chen, even if they don't mind, Chen himself still minds.

    "See you and fight like you don't see each other!" Tatsuo Uchiha couldn't help but sighed softly.

    "Seeing each other is like not seeing each other?" Uchiha Mikoto had very good ears, and heard Uchiha Tatsumi's murmur to himself: "I didn't expect you to be a talented person. What is the next sentence after this sentence?"

    Uchiha Mikoto looked at herself with approving eyes. In Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes, wasn't that the gratifying look that his son had after he grew up and became promising?

    "Nono more." Uchiha Tatsuya replied subconsciously: "I only have this sentence, there is no next sentence, and, I am not a bard." Uchiha Tatsuo said flatly.

    Mikoto's face froze: "I'm sorry, sorry, it's my fault, I'll go get you some fruits." Saying that, Uchiha Mikoto got up and walked towards the kitchen.

    After that, Uchiha Fugaku and Chen exchanged greetings together, mostly Fugaku was asking Chen and answering.

    Chen didn't pay attention to his father because of his own reasons, and he didn't really regard Fugaku Uchiha as his father, but he has gradually grown up now.

    It has been more than ten years since he came to the world of Hokage, gradually Chen has regarded himself as an aborigine of this world, and has long forgotten that he is from the earth. If there is no strong system to remind him from time to time, maybe he has already begun to accept his fate  up.

    As long as a person grows up, he will smile wryly or even feel annoyed at some nonsensical and stupid things he did before, remembering that he was not very used to Uchiha Fugaku because of the reason he just crossed over, and he always refused to call him his father.  The corner of Chen's mouth could not help showing a helpless wry smile.

    Such a stupid thing can only be done by himself. If Chen Chen can let go of the burden in his heart, maybe he will have a different childhood, but this will make his heart suffer even more pain.

    Some people choose to find a solution when they know that things are irreversible, while people like Chen choose to escape.

    ?There is no doubt that such a life is a failure if you are unable to make your own decisions even though you have the help of the system and have the memories of your previous life.  No matter how powerful and invincible he becomes from now on, Uchiha Mikoto and Fuyue will still be his demons all his life.

    "Although I don't know what to say, I will keep you safe in this world!" Uchiha Tatsuo took a deep look at Mikoto and Fuyue, and made a secret decision in his heart.

    When Mikoto spoke, Uchiha Fugaku didn't speak, but his eyes were fixed on Chen, as if he was eager to try.

    His starting point is different from Mikoto's. Mikoto may really care about Uchiha Tatsumi, but Fugaku is different. After all, as the first heir of the next patriarch, his mind is more or less mixed with some distracting thoughts.  Although he does have a little special feeling for Uchiha Chen, but more hope that Chen can join the Uchiha family and make the family stronger.

    Therefore, after Chen opened his mouth to reject Mikoto's proposal, Fu Yue's face inevitably flashed a trace of disappointment.

    However, this is not in the way. Fuyue never thought that he could win over such a powerful man with just a few words.Strong people come out.  After all, this is the person who Hatake Mosaku's Second Hokage and others tried hard but failed to win over.

    If they succeed, it will not be the turn of the Uchiha family.

    Uchiha Chen was arguing with Fuyue while patiently waiting for Kagami's arrival, and even had a faint hope in his heart that Uchiha Kagami would never come.

    Things backfired, after the third cup of tea was finished, Uchiha Kagami walked in from the door.

    "Master Kagami!" Uchiha Fugaku and Mikoto stood up and said respectfully.

    Jing nodded, not caring about the two of them, but focused on the young man who was still sitting on the same spot.

    "Your Excellency is Uchiha Tatsumi? That clansman living outside?" Uchiha Mirror asked.

    "Yes, Master Jing, just now I have confirmed that Mr. Chen does indeed have the Sharingan of our clan." Seeing that Chen hadn't moved, Fuyue answered for him.

    "Are you sure it's not a transplanted eye?" Uchiha mirror frowned slightly.

    "no."

    To be honest, Uchiha Mirror's first impression of Chen was not particularly good.  Others have been here for so long and haven't seen him looking at him, but they are still drinking tea with a teacup.

    Kneeling and sitting across from Chen, frowning, Fuyue and Mikoto sat on both sides.  Uchiha Mirror looked at Chen and said: "After I received the message from the teacher, I learned that you had arrived in Konoha, so I rushed back from the land of land non-stop. Although Fuyue had already confirmed it, I also believed in Fuyue, but in order to  Just in case, let me take a formality, may I ask you to open Sharingan again so that the old man can take a look at it?"

    Uchiha Chen frowned, took a sip from the teacup on the table, and said in a flat tone: "If you open too much Sharingan, you will die!"  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and sixtieth; counter Uchiha mirror

    ?

    Uchiha Chen picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip, his tone was very flat: "If you open too much Sharingan, you will die!" Although Chen said it lightly, the threat in the words was very strong.

    He is not from this world, so he doesn't care about Uchiha Kagami, the patriarch, and he is very upset by Uchiha Kagami's commanding tone.  It's not here to take refuge in Uchiha.

    Hearing the strong threat in Uchiha Tatsumi's mouth, Uchiha Kyou's complexion became more and more ugly. Originally, he had a bad first impression of Uchiha Tatsuya, and Tatsuo dared to threaten him.

    Although Uchiha Kagami is committed to peace and works hard to maintain the relationship between the village and the family, this does not mean that Kagami is a cowardly compromiser. You must know that in the days after Uchiha Madara's defection  Well, the Uchiha clan is extremely turbulent. If there is no means, it is impossible for Kagami to take the position of patriarch.

    Don't think that if people are kind and kind, they will be ignored. Without a bit of iron and blood methods, do you think that the proud and arrogant Uchiha will submit to such a patriarch?  It's just that he has done his best to worry about the village and the family over the years, making Jing look a lot older and his temper relatively better.

    But this is not the reason why Uchiha Tatsuo was able to provoke Kagami.

    I saw that Uchiha Kyou's complexion was getting worse and worse, and blue veins were slightly visible on his forehead.  He tightened the cup in his hand, only to hear a "click".  The glass was actually squeezed by Uchiha Mirror forcibly, and there were several cracks.

    "Master Kagami!" Uchiha Fugaku stepped forward, wanting to explain something.  In the end, he was interrupted by Uchiha Mirror with a wave of his hand: "It's none of your business here!"

    Immediately Uchiha mirror looked at Uchiha Chen with cold eyes: "Your Excellency is serious?"

    "You can think so." Uchiha Tatsuo shrugged his shoulders with a look of indifference.  But in the next second, he just felt a trance, and then came to a strange world. In the bloody prison-like world, Uchiha Chen only felt a strong sense of oppression all over his body.

    "Oh? Is it an illusion?" Uchiha Tatsuo had a look of disdain on his face. He dared to perform illusion in front of him, a great master of illusion. It was like an old birthday star hanged himself and wanted to die!

    In an instant, countless zombie-like blood men slowly crawled out from under the bloody purgatory, and rushed towards Uchiha Chen step by step. Their faces were grim, as if they had identified Uchiha Chen as the target, and wanted to tear and swallow.

    "Little brat who doesn't know the heights of the sky and the earth, don't think that you can do whatever you want because of your strength. Even Uchiha Madara was driven out of Konoha by us, let alone you, a little junior. What do you want to come to Konoha?  What to do!" In this blood-colored purgatory, a pair of scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingan appeared on the head directly above Tatsuo Uchiha, and they were the eyes of Uchiha mirror.

    "Second-generation lord, third-generation lord, although they believe in you and let me win you over, I don't believe you at all! As a descendant of Uchiha Madara, will you inherit his will? Tell me, you come to Konoha to the end  If you have any purpose, tell me and I can spare you once!"

    Uchiha Tatsuya laughed dumbly, co-authored him as a direct descendant of Uchiha Madara?

    No wonder Uchiha mirror looks like this expression, after all, Uchiha Madara can be said to be the greatest leader in the history of their Uchiha family, and also the traitor who almost destroyed them!

    As the patriarch of a clan, he was expelled abruptly by his own clansmen. I have to say how unpopular it is to be the patriarch to Uchiha Madara's level?

    Unexpectedly, Uchiha mirror regarded Chen as Madara's descendant.

    "No wonder you speak to me in that tone." Uchiha Chen suddenly realized.  He understood Uchiha mirror's attitude and helplessness.

    If Chen is really a descendant of Madara, then the Uchiha clan must draw a line with Chen, Kagami finally expelled the influence brought by Madara, if Chen comes back, all previous efforts will be for naught, and Mu  Ye's top management will once again regard the Uchiha clan as a thorn in their eyes and a thorn in their palms.

    Kagami, who cares about the family, will never regard this incident as happening, so knowing that Konoha senior officials such as the Second Hokage and the Third Hokage want to win Uchiha Tatsumi, he has to take a confrontational attitude. This has nothing to do with strength, but only  related to position.

    Even if Jingming knows that he can't beat Uchiha Tatsuo, he must fight.  It can be said that after they labeled Chen as a descendant of Madara, this battle was inevitable.

    However, what they don't know is that Chen is not a descendant of the so-called Uchiha Madara at all, and he even had a fight with Uchiha Madara not long ago.  of course?? Chen won't tell them these things, wouldn't it be good to let them guess randomly? Chen neither agrees nor rejects the title of Madara's descendants.

    Speaking of which, their bloodline is also a direct bloodline, and it is inevitable that they are related to Madara.

    Now that he knows the reason, Chen will no longer blame an old man who cares about his family.  However, the death penalty can be avoided, but the living penalty cannot be escaped.

    If Kagami doesn't explain himself, Chen is going to kill him. No matter how much he appreciates Uchiha Kagami, the enemy will give him a devastating blow. After knowing the situation, Chen will not kill him, but he should  There will still be lessons.  Otherwise, if the matter gets out, people will think that he is a doormat, and he will not fight back if he is beaten or scolded.

    In order to establish his own prestige, he had no choice but to apologize to Uchiha mirror.

    "You bumped into it yourself, no wonder I am." Chen said to the mirror with a little apology in his heart, then slowly closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingan appeared  in his eyes.

    A majestic aura spread from Uchiha Tatsumi's body, unlike the unconscious leak like before, this time Uchiha Tatsu had a target, and all the coercion went towards Uchiha Kagami alone.

    The vast and majestic momentum was exerted on Uchiha mirror, and he spit out a mouthful of old blood on the spot, almost failing to stabilize the illusion world.  For this reason, he had to devote half of his mind to maintaining the balance of the illusion world, and the other half to try his best to resist the coercion from Uchiha Tatsuo.

    "The illusion space is not bad!" Uchiha Chen walked slowly, and came to a blood man with great interest, tapping and patting, as if he was studying the shape of the blood man.

    After fiddling for a long time, he found that this was just an ordinary blood man without any special abilities. This made Uchiha Chen curl his lips in disappointment. He thought how powerful this illusion space could be, but in the end it was just scaring  people only.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and sixty first; small punishment and big commandment

    ?

    Originally, Chen thought how powerful Uchiha Mirror's illusion space could be, but the result was just like that, even inferior to Uchiha Itachi's Yuedu.

    Although Yue Du said that Jae Chen looked a little weaker, at least it was not something ordinary people could bear. If he couldn't bear it, he might die in the illusion space.

    The most important thing is that the pain in Yuedu is connected with reality. If you can't bear it, it will directly damage the human spirit.

    But Uchiha Mirror's illusion space has a big fatal loophole, that is, there is no restriction on people's mobility in this space, and Chen can still feel the chakra in his body, unlike Yuedu World, which directly  People are imprisoned and cannot move at all.

    After some investigation, Uchiha Tatsuo felt a little disappointed. His kaleidoscope Sharingan froze, and he glanced coldly at the pair of huge kaleidoscope Sharingan directly above.

    "This this is!"

    In reality, Uchiha mirror suddenly froze for a moment, and then a line of blood and tears flowed from his eyes.

    But at this moment, earth-shaking changes have taken place in the illusion space. I saw that the entire illusion space shattered like a fragmented mirror, and the entire space turned into nothingness darkness. Uchiha mirror was lost in this boundless darkness.

    ? Like a sinner exiled by time and space, he has no foothold and cannot perceive the passage of time.

    I don't know how long it took, but when Uchiha mirror was about to go crazy, a glimmer of light appeared in front of his eyes.

    Uchiha Mirror, who has been exiled for many years, did not react immediately, and subconsciously blocked the dazzling light with his hands.  Only when he fully awakened did he feel a burst of ecstasy in his heart, and ran towards the bright place.

    But that ray of hope is like a mirage that is elusive. Uchiha mirror does not know how long he has been climbing, but he is still so far away from that ray of hope.

    After living in this exiled space for so long, only he himself understands how much pain he has endured.

    In a world abandoned by time and space, no matter how Uchiha Kagami shouted, or how hard he tried, no one would notice him, or even respond.  He was alone in the pitch-black place, and he didn't know how long it was, or how long it would take to end.

    Normally speaking, once Guan Xiaoheiwu exceeds one degree, it will lead to a person's mental breakdown. Fortunately, Uchiha Kagami is still a person with a relatively firm mind. In addition, Uchiha Tatsumi is just for Mikoto's sake.  Small lessons.

    It turned out that Chen had already woken up when blood and tears flowed from Uchiha mirror's eyes. Seeing the scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingan in Chen's eyes, Mikoto and Fugaku were surprised and speechless for a long time.

    Finding that Uchiha Kagami still hadn't woken up, and knowing that it was Chen's hands and feet, he begged Chen to let Kagami go no matter what. After all, he was the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, so he couldn't just die like this.

    Chen originally planned to abolish this ignorant guy. Appreciation is appreciation, but it doesn't mean that he can use this to be unreasonable to Uchiha Chen.

    Don't look at the way Uchiha Tatsumi seems to be kind to everyone recently with a smile on his face. It is also because of the influence of the two little girls that his temper has restrained a lot.  He has become a little cheerful, but it doesn't mean that Uchiha Tatsuo has really become a good man.

    If you really regard Uchiha Tatsumi as a good man, then you are really courting death.

    Regarding Uchiha Mirror's problem, Chen didn't say much, and immediately fixed his eyes and prepared to teach him a profound lesson. Seeing that the situation was not going well, Mikoto ran to Chen and begged bitterly, making Chen feel a little helpless.

    In addition, Fuyue was painstakingly persuading him. Seeing this, Chen also gave up the idea of ??teaching Uchiha mirror. After all, Uchiha mirror is just a small person to him, so it doesn't matter.

    But even so, Chen also intends to make him suffer a little more, otherwise he will really be regarded as a paper tiger, and anyone can pinch him?

    How did Uchiha mirror whose soul was exiled know this?  He only knew that he was about to collapse now, chasing the light that could never be caught up, the mirror had exhausted all his strength, and even he began to wonder if it was hope.

    However, there is no way, in this dark exiled space, only that glimmer of light can make Jing feel different, even if there is only one ten-thousandth hope, Jing must try.

    That's it, I stopped to rest when I was exhausted, and then went back on the road after my physical strength recovered. I don't know how long it has been like this.

    That ray of light seems to be away from Uchiha mirror.?One step closer, this discovery made him very excited.  Once again throw yourself into the journey of chasing hope.

    After gaining motivation, people will not feel bored because of it. This is the case with the mirror. After personally feeling that the distance from the bright light has narrowed, his heart is no longer confused, and his determination to move forward is strengthened.

    However, what he didn't know was that all of this was Chen's hand and foot. The reason why he couldn't get close to the light of hope at the beginning was because Chen didn't intend to let him go.  Crazy in despair.

    However, under the begging of Uchiha Mikoto and Fuyue, Chen planned to let him go and let him try to escape back.  If Jing gave up at this time, even the gods would really be unable to save him.

    When the mirror stepped into the light with excitement, he only felt his whole body spinning for a while, and then he lost consciousness.

    Somewhere, he felt that someone was calling him, and slowly opened his eyes. A burst of dazzling light made him frowned subconsciously, and it took him a while to recover.

    When he saw Meiqin at first glance, he felt that the person in front of him was so strange that he didn't call out Meiqin's name at the first time.

    This is not to blame Uchiha Kagami, after all, in the eyes of Mikoto and the others, it is just a cup of tea time, but Uchiha Kagami has spent countless years in the exiled world, and has already blurred his memory  .  It took a long time to realize who the person in front of him was.

    "Ah, it's Mikoto." With Mikoto's support, Uchiha Kagami straightened up, spurting out a mouthful of blood, so frightened that Mikoto quickly wiped him with a towel.

    "It's okay, the old man just suffered some internal injuries." Uchiha Kagami waved his hand and breathed a sigh of relief. When he turned his head and saw Uchiha Chen with a playful face in front of him, he almost fainted again without taking a breath.

    "You you you you!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and sixty second; Uchiha Fugaku's eyes

    ?

    Uchiha mirror turned his head and found that Chen Zheng was looking at him jokingly, his old face blushed suddenly, and he almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.

    "Youhow do you"

    "I'm fine, right?" Uchiha Tatsuo jokingly said what he wanted to say for the mirror.

    Uchiha Kagami almost suffocated himself without a single breath, wow, how angry, why both of them have Kaleidoscope Sharingan but the treatment is so bad, he worked so hard to get out of the dark and empty space, the result was a  When he came out, he saw Chen sitting in front of him unscathed and making fun of himself.

    "I'm really that good? Can't even beat a teenage boy?" Uchiha Kagami couldn't help asking himself in his heart, feeling a little sad in his heart, and couldn't help sighing: "Hey, I'm old!"

    "The patriarch is in his prime, and it is time to work hard, how can he say he is old!" Seeing that Uchiha Kagami was a little depressed, Mikoto couldn't help but gently comforted her.

    "Indeed, we have always admired you? It was you who turned the tide at the most critical time in the family, which allowed the family to continue. We are all your most loyal supporters." Uchiha Fugaku looked serious, although  He didn't know what happened between Chen and their patriarch, but he still firmly stood by his patriarch's side, even if it was to fight this young man who had a crush on him, or even sacrifice himself.

    As he said that, Uchiha Fugaku looked at Chen with eyes, and even his pair of three-godama writing sharing eyes were gradually changing, and the three goby slowly gathered together to form a windmill-like appearance, which was clearly a kaleidoscope  Sharingan!

    "Hiss!" Uchiha Mirror happened to see Fuyue's eyes change, and couldn't help being surprised: "Fuyueyour eyes!"

    "My eyes?" Fuyue subconsciously asked back, and suddenly realized, he quickly closed the kaleidoscope Sharingan: "About my eyes, please keep quiet, patriarch!"

    Knowing the seriousness of the matter, Uchiha mirror just nodded and said: "I know this, our Uchiha clan is already strong enough, if there is another pair of kaleidoscopes, it is bound to be suspected by the village, it is better to block the news  !"

    Mikoto looked at her husband worriedly, then at Uchiha Kagami, and nodded slowly: "ThenMr. Chen" Mikoto was a little embarrassed, after all, there was a fourth person here.

    "Don't worry, I'm not a talkative person. If the old man hadn't made the move first, I wouldn't have done it today." Uchiha Chen looked at the mirror contemptuously, as if he disliked the old man's strength and still liked it.  Move hands and feet.

    Hearing Chen's words, Uchiha mirror almost didn't spit out a mouthful of old blood.

    "I'm really sorry for my low strength. Anyway, this old man can be regarded as the number one strong person in Konoha, but he can't compare to you, a perverted brat, can't he be compared to others?"

    However, Jing did not say such words, but said them in his heart.

    "Fuyue, how did your kaleidoscope open?" Thinking of this, Jing couldn't help asking.

    Uchiha Fugaku touched his eyes as if remembering something, and slowly said: "In the last war, our team accidentally fell into the enemy's siege when we were performing a mission, and they used it to detonate me in order to protect me."  It was at that time that I opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and it was because of this that I was able to survive that battle."

    Seemingly thinking of his own sadness, Fuyue couldn't help but shed tears in his eyes: "It would be great if I could be stronger at that time. It's all my fault for not listening to their advice" Fuyue lowered his head slowly, his eyes full of sadness.

    Kagami was silent and didn't speak, or didn't know what to say. Their Uchiha's Sharingan is like this. It will only evolve when they are extremely mentally disturbed. Even if they want to evolve into a kaleidoscope Sharingan, only when the closest  Only after the death of a close person can there be a chance to evolve.

    This pair of eyes destined to be full of misfortune, in this unfortunate family, caused the whole family to be doomed to an unfortunate life from the very beginning.  Not only was he jealous by the village because of his eyes, but he was also suffering from great pain in his heart.

    "Oh." Jing sighed lightly: "Has the blonde hair passed away?"

    "It has already been posted."

    "The ones in the village are counted separately. We Uchiha have to send a pension to the past. After all, they are your teammates, and it seems that the life of the commoner ninja named Renren is not very good. After losing his only son, maybe  It will be even worse, Fuyue, please tell me to go to the accountant to get a double pension and distribute it, and it will be a little compensation for us."

    "Yes!" UchiBo Fuyue wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes and bowed to answer.

    "By the way, your eyesdoes no one else know?"

    "Naoki, I asked him to go back to report the news from the beginning. After the death, I opened the kaleidoscope to kill all the enemies. No one else should know."

    "That's good!" Uchiha nodded in satisfaction, "Uchiha already has three pairs of such eyes, this kind of strength is already the limit that the village can bear, it is not suitable for another pair of such eyes to appear before we die  !" Uchiha mirror said with a flat face, it seems that he doesn't regard death as a terrible thing.

    "I understand. After experiencing the death of his teammates, Uchiha Fugaku can't bear such a blow. From now on, he will be just an ordinary ninja." Fuyue understood it, and said with a flat face, as if he didn't care about his own reputation  , in his heart, only the family and the village would make him care.

    At the same time, Uchiha mirror turned his head to look at Uchiha Chen, his face was full of embarrassment, he didn't know what to say, originally he planned to fight with Chen to show his position, after all, Chen's identity was embarrassing,  If you get too close to the Uchiha clan, it will cause the suspicion of the high-level Konoha.

    In the end, I didn't expect that this fight hadn't been completed yet, and I was abused by Uchiha Chen first. Now I think of it, I still can't help but feel hairy. Fortunately, Uchiha Tatsuo is merciful, otherwise Kagami would not only spit a few mouthfuls  Blood is such a simple matter.

    Things had come to this, Jing didn't know what attitude to use to face him, and the atmosphere on the court became a little awkward for a while.

    "Mr. Chen I can call you that." Uchiha Mirror said.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and sixty third; Poor Zhishui

    ?

    "Can I call you that, Mr. Chen?" Uchiha Kagami was silent for a moment, not knowing what to say, he thought about it carefully, put his hand down slowly, and did it right.

    Even though he was seriously injured at the moment, he still had to force himself to smooth out their relationship. After what happened just now, Uchiha mirror probably understood Chen's character. If things are not done well, people will die.

    At least, you have to make an appearance on the high-level Konoha, at least make it clear that the Uchiha family has nothing to do with Chen, or even a hostile relationship.

    "Sorry Your Excellency, we have no choice." Uchiha Kagami smiled wryly, then nodded to Uchiha Tatsuya with his hands spread out, and then pointed his eyes to the outside to signal.

    Uchiha Tatsuo followed his eyes and glanced outside, knowing what he meant.

    The meaning is obviously afraid of misunderstanding by the high-level Konoha, but would Uchiha Tatsuo care?

    No, he doesn't care, don't look at him being kind to everyone since he came to Konoha, but the pride in Chen's bones will never dissipate.

    I saw Chen sneer, and hummed softly: "I, Uchiha Chen, don't need anyone to tell me what to do!"

    As he spoke, Chen's eyes froze, and his deep eyes unknowingly turned into a kaleidoscopic Sharingan. He suddenly glanced behind him, and a transparent ripple gradually spread out.

    There were only two "plop plops" outside the door.  The two Anbu wearing animal masks lay on the ground in a daze, as if there was no sign of life.

    Uchiha Kagami was taken aback. If it wasn't for his keen eyes to discover that the two chests still had slight ups and downs to prove that they were still alive, Kagami would have thought about the future retreat for the Uchiha clan.

    Although it is not to that extent, it is basically the same.  Uchiha Kagori, Uchiha Mikoto, Uchiha Fugaku and the three stood up suddenly, and ran towards the two outside the door.

    "Hmph, let me teach you a lesson this time. If someone is watching me next time, it won't be such an easy thing to deal with." Seeing the three of them running over to rescue the two Anbu, Uchiha Tatsumi's expression was indifferent, and he was indifferent.  His hands didn't move at all.

    Chen's words were not only for the two of them, but also for the people behind them.  If there were no high-level Konohas secretly pointing them behind, they would dare to monitor Chen in the Uchiha clan so rampantly?  No one would believe it.

    However, the three Uchiha mirrors didn't think so. Mikoto frantically performed medical ninjutsu on the two of them. Her hands that glowed with green light gently pressed the chests of the two of them, and the gentle chakra continued to repair  Two people suffered physical injuries.

    However, the result was unsatisfactory.  What Chen used was illusion, even if he was injured, he was mentally injured. Ordinary medical ninjutsu was useless for mental trauma. There was no other way for this kind of injury except to rest by himself.

    "Shisui! Shisui!" Uchiha Kagami supported one of Anbu, and shouted his name loudly without hesitation of Anbu's regulations.

    "Shisui, wake up!" Uchiha mirror knew his identity when he saw the fox mask on his face, dared to blatantly monitor Anbu who was wearing a fox mask in the Uchiha clan, except for his descendant Uchi  Who else is there besides Bo Zhishui?

    "Zhishui?" Chen frowned slightly when he heard the name.

    "Could it be that Uchiha Shisui?"

    Uchiha Shisui, as a descendant of Uchiha mirror, his own talent is ridiculously high, especially after he opened the kaleidoscope Sharingan, the other gods in his eyes can be said to be the strongest illusion at that time, if not for his hero  Died young, maybe his achievements may still be higher than Uchiha Itachi.

    "Uchiha Shisui? Why is he here?" Chen couldn't help wondering to himself.

    Logically speaking, Uchiha Shisui should be only about twelve or thirteen years old now, how could he enter Anbu so early?

    Don't just because everyone is Hatake Kakashi, and don't think that now that Uchiha has a good relationship with the village, he can enter Anbu casually.

    You must know that the process of entering the dark part is very difficult.  At least two or more elders are required to guarantee, and the strength needs to be above the elite Chunin. Kakashi is strong enough, and he is a member of the Naruto faction. In order to avoid the limelight, he had no choice but to join Anbu. According to the normal process  , Kakashi is actually not qualified to enter Anbu.

    What's more, Uchiha Shisui?  At least it will take two or three years before Uchiha Shisui is eligible to join Anbe.  This is the case in Chen's world, because of the special relationship between the village and Uchiha, Shisui was only able to join Anbe when he was about fifteen years old.

    However, just when Uchiha Chen questioned, Uchiha mirror put his mask onHe opened it, revealing that exceptionally young face, it was Shisui Uchiha.  At this moment, the mask of the other person was also lifted by Fu Yue, but he was an unfamiliar stranger, and he should be a guy who played tricks after all.

    Uchiha Mikoto tried his best to heal for a long time before the two woke up slowly.

    "How is it, Shisui, are you injured?" Seeing Shisui woke up, Uchiha Kagami hurriedly greeted him, helped him up and asked with concern: "Why did you come here with Meiji to monitor Mr. Chen?"

    Uchiha Shisui, who woke up slowly, took a breath, and when he heard Kagami asking himself, he couldn't help but smiled wryly: "I received an order from above saying that a small team is needed to monitor the young people who came to the family today, and what to prevent?  He made a big fuss in the clan. I heard that the young man beat him wherever he went. Even Mr. Mosaku Hatake was beaten by him. Afraid of any accidents, I took the initiative to take this mission with Meiji.  did not think of¡­"

    Speaking Uchiha Shisui shook his head, obviously he had never thought of this result.  He knew his own state, the illusion just now had severely damaged his spirit, and he would not be able to use ninjutsu for at least half a month.  This is based on the fact that Shisui himself is a master of illusion. Poor Meiji, although he also has Uchiha's surname, has only opened Ergouyu Sharingan until now, after being impacted by Uchiha Tatsuo's illusion  , You have to rest for at least two to three months.

    Hearing what they said, Uchiha Chen couldn't help being a little embarrassed, what did he call wherever he went?  Anyway, Uchiha Tatsumi is also a civilized person, well, he has always been courteous before fighting. As for fighting Hatake Mosaku, it is because Hatake Mosaku didn't know what to do, right?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 664; Disappointment with Uchiha Mirror

    ?

    Uchiha Chen subconsciously covered his forehead with his hands.

    You don't need to guess to know who made such an evaluation. Apart from Nara Shikahisa, who else would say these things with such a big mouth?

    Touching his slightly aching head, the moment Uchiha Shisui took off his mask, he knew that he had made a big oolong.

    That's right, although the relationship between Uchiha and the village in this world is fairly harmonious, the village is not brave enough to blatantly monitor Uchiha, and the two are not very skilled in concealment.

    At least Uchiha Mirror and Uchiha Fugaku must have discovered it, but they didn't say anything, which clearly explained something.

    Those who dare to monitor in the Uchiha clan, there will be no one other than the Uchiha people.  Just like the Hyuga clan, those who dare to monitor the Hyuga clan are basically members of their own clan.

    Only in this way will it not cause widespread panic and resentment from all ethnic groups.

    Although something has happened, will Uchiha Tatsuo care?

    Chen stood up and walked out calmly, looked at the two people who fell on the ground and said in a flat tone: "Ah, so you are also from Uchiha, I really didn't expect it."

    There was no apology, and no apologetic tone.  If you hit him, you hit him. If it weren't for Uchiha's family, maybe Chen would be more ruthless.  Dare to spy on him?  No matter who it is, they must pay the price.

    Uchiha Kagami gave a wry smile, knowing that the guy in front of him just came to Konoha, and he didn't know some hidden rules inside Konoha, so he thought that Zhishui and the others were specially here to monitor him.  You also don't want someone watching you all day.

    But understanding does not mean that you can forgive, but what can you do?  If you can't beat it again and again, if you say you can't win, people may not listen to it. This loss can only be swallowed by yourself by smashing your teeth.

    "Because of the particularity of each family, when encountering such a situation, everyone will tacitly ask people in their own family to watch over them.  Offended all over."

    "Then what if the person in charge of monitoring lied about the information?" Uchiha Tatsuo asked a very sharp question.

    "This we actually don't have any shady news, so there is no such thing as false reporting."

    "Then what if it's such a big event as a coup d'¨¦tat?" Uchiha Tatsumi said without a trace.

    After all, this was the fate of the Uchiha clan in Chen¡¯s time, not to mention the tacit understanding, even at that time in Chen, the Uchiha clan was monitored very early, because of Itachi, although in the end all  All surveillance was removed, but that was already the final step of the coup d'¨¦tat.

    "Hiss!" Uchiha Kagami gasped. Hearing Chen's words, his hand holding Shisui couldn't help trembling slightly. He looked around nervously, and it took him a long time to realize that it was him.  He breathed a sigh of relief and said to Chen with a serious face: "Your Excellency, be careful, saying such things in Konoha will cause misunderstanding."

    "Really?" Uchiha Tatsuo laughed back: "Isn't it because Uchiha's strength is too strong that caused misunderstandings at the top?"

    "Nonsense!" Kagami interrupted Uchiha Chen's words while Chen hadn't finished speaking: "Our Uchiha clan has been supporting Konoha Village since the village was built. We are the most loyal guardians of the village. If someone  Trying to destroy the peace and tranquility of the village, I, Uchiha Kagami, will replace him even if I risk my life!"

    After speaking, Uchiha mirror couldn't help wiping the cold sweat on his forehead.  As early as when Zaichen said such words, he was taken aback.  God, Uchiha is already strong enough, Chen still said such a thing, is he really not afraid to arouse the suspicion of the higher-ups?

    Don't think that those high-level Konohas didn't inquire about the source of the news. The crystal ball technique inherited by the Hokage lineage and the root team in the hands of the high-level people are the methods on the surface.  I don't know how many more.

    Otherwise, why do you think they are so relieved to arrange for their own family members to monitor?  This is just a step down for all ethnic groups to see if you have fed back the monitoring information truthfully. As for the real source of the information, they will not rely entirely on the Anbu team.  Only in this way can they fully control the source of information in the village and monitor the village so as not to cause major disturbances.

    Uchiha mirror is obviously someone who knows some inside information. When he saw Chen talking like this, he was frightened, and quickly began to disregard his relationship with Uchiha Chen.

    ?Seeing this, Uchiha Tatsumi could only shake his head and smile wryly, he was faintly disappointed in such Uchiha mirror.

    Originally thought that Uchiha Kagami was a good patriarch who could endure humiliation for the family and adjust the conflict between the village and the family wholeheartedly. Although he didn't look wise and powerful, there was no need to kneel and lick Konoha like this, right?

    Seeing Uchiha mirror like this, Chen was very disappointed, what is he?  Where is there a little bit of bravery?  Saying that he is kneeling and licking Konoha is already giving him face, but his current appearance is really too ugly, Chen can't stand it at all.

    Sighing helplessly, Chen shook his head and said, "At first, I thought that the patriarch of Uchiha could have something unique. He can handle the relationship between the village and the family so perfectly. How can such a patriarch be so bad?"  He should also be a wise man, but in the end"

    As he said that, Chen ignored the angry gazes of the people around him, and walked towards the door step by step: "Come here while you're happy and come back when you're disappointed, Uchiha mirror, you made me wait for you for a day for nothing!"

    The people around tended to gather around, but in the end they were all signaled by Jing to get out of the way with his eyes, giving Chen a way to leave.

    Just kidding, even Jing himself was defeated in the confrontation with Chen, how dare he let the juniors in the clan go up to die?  Chen didn't kill Jing, but Jing knew that if there was a next time, Chen would never show mercy.

    In this way, surrounded by the glaring eyes of everyone, Uchiha Chen calmly walked out of Uchiha's residence step by step, and he didn't look back until Chen disappeared in everyone's eyes. What they didn't see was that at the moment Chen disappeared, Uchiha  Only then did Bo Jing let out a long sigh of relief and feel relieved.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and sixty fifth; Konoha's fear

    ?

    Uchiha Fugaku was very surprised by his patriarch's plan, and their patriarch's behavior today was a bit inexplicable.

    Indeed, to be favored by the Second Hokage, the Third Hokage, and even the entire Konoha executives, and to be supported by many people in the Uchiha clan, how could it be possible to behave so unbearably?

    At least his performance today doesn't match his identity at all.  How can the patriarch of a clan be so cowardly?

    Even if Uchiha is afraid of the high-level Konoha, it's not for this reason, right?  This is already kneeling and licking Konoha.  No wonder Chen would show such an expression.

    "The patriarch" Uchiha Fugaku spoke softly, he was a little baffled by Kagami's performance, and didn't know how to ask Uchiha Kagami.

    Kagami didn't respond to Fugaku Uchiha. He relaxed after seeing Chen walk out of the family residence step by step, sighed softly, turned his head, and looked at Fugaku Uchiha with deep eyes.  There was a little disappointment in his eyes, he looked at Uchiha Fugaku, and couldn't help but softly said: "Don't you understand?"

    "Huh?" Uchiha Fugaku didn't understand: "What do I understand?"

    "Sigh." Jing shook his head: "I don't know if it's the right choice to hand over the position of patriarch to you. You can maintain a calm analysis in the general direction, why don't you even have a political mind in this regard?"

    While treating the two of them, Uchiha Mikoto covered her mouth and looked in the mirror with a smirk and scolded her husband. His husband is good at everything, but there is one thing, he will become a little dull when it comes to his own people.  Anyone with a discerning eye could see the problem, but his husband didn't see it at all.

    It's obvious that their patriarch doesn't want to have anything to do with Uchiha Tatsuya, so it seems irrational to pretend to be crazy.  In fact, Uchiha mirror is not as irrational as he has shown before.

    On the contrary, he is very smart, and he had already thought of this when he learned that Konoha's senior management wanted their Uchiha clan to win over Chen.

    They not only hope that Uchiha can win Chen, but also worry that the Uchiha clan will become stronger after they win Chen, which will make them fearful.  This ambivalence makes them very entangled.

    After thinking about it in many ways, it was decided to continue to implement this plan.

    After all, Uchiha has always been the power of their village, no matter how rampant they are, they will be restrained. Not all Uchiha clansmen have Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and the patriarch like Jing who is so focused on the family, he  The biggest weakness is the family, and it is precisely because of this that Konoha's senior management is so confident and bold to entrust this task to him.

    And Uchiha Mirror has already seen through the high-level minds, and he wisely chose to pretend to be crazy and foolish to avoid this muddy water.  Compared with the peace of the family, nothing is actually important.

    Uchiha Kagami sighed lightly, and explained to Uchiha Fugaku who looked puzzled: "This is just acting."

    "Acting?"

    "Yes." Uchiha looked at the direction Chen left, and his deep eyes revealed a trace of intriguing meaning: "Didn't the high-level want us to win over this young genius? In fact, whoever does this matter can do it."  Yes, but only our family can do it.¡±

    "He is too strong, and the current Uchiha is also too strong."

    Listening to Uchiha Mirror's words, Fuyue pondered for a long time without speaking. After a long time, he let out a breath and continued to ask: "Is it because of this reason? Didn't I already conceal the news of the kaleidoscope? Why did it have to be like this?"

    "You're still too young." Jing smiled helplessly: "Don't you think there are three pairs of kaleidoscopes in our clan is a bit too much? The old man has suffered a lot of assassinations over the years."

    "Could it be?"

    "That's it."

    Uchiha Fugaku remained silent. He had not made this news public since he opened the kaleidoscope, and even weakened his influence in the village in a disguised form. Once Uchiha's most famous genius became obsolete. Now  Many clansmen feel that the name of the heir to the patriarch does not match the reality and want to replace him. If Uchiha mirror hadn't forcibly suppressed it, maybe his name as the heir to the patriarch would have disappeared long ago.

    But even so, the high-level executives still felt that Uchiha was too strong, and a trace of rebellious psychology took root in Uchiha Fugaku's heart. He looked at Uchiha Kagami's old face, his eyes were a little flickering.

    Fu Yue knew that the old man in front of him dedicated his whole life to the village, and he would even give his own life for the peace and stability of the family and the village, so he wisely hid his inner mischief and expressed??He nodded calmly and said, "I understand."

    Seeing Fuyue's silence, Uchiha Jing thought that he really understood his good intentions for doing so, and was thinking about Uchiha's gains and losses this time, so he couldn't help but nodded with satisfaction, and said with relief: "It's good that you understand,  It is not in vain for me to push you to the position of heir to the patriarch. There are many talented people in the clan. Do you know why I only look at you? It is because you understand the general situation, know how to advance and retreat, and can understand us  The awkward position of the family, I hope you can continue to maintain the relationship between the family and the village after you inherit the position of patriarch."

    "Don't worry, Patriarch, I will definitely do it." Uchiha Fugaku said with firm eyes while looking in the mirror.

    Seeing Uchiha Fugaku like this, Kagami became more and more satisfied, and then he couldn't help sighing: "I didn't expect that that person would have such a castle at such a young age. It seems that the high-level officials want to win him over to control him.  It fell through."

    "Um?"

    "While the old man is acting, others are also acting."

    After walking out of Uchiha's residence, Chen couldn't help but glanced back, and snorted softly: "Old fox!"

    He found that none of the people who could become the head of the clan in Konoha were easy to get along with, and this was the case for Senju Feijian, and so was Uchiha Mirror.  Don't look at the mirror as if he is trying to curry favor with the village, but this is also a good way for them to protect themselves wisely.

    That's right, after walking out of it, Chen has already realized it, but what can he do?  They made up their minds to pretend to be crazy with you, so why do you stick your hot face to their cold ass?  Coupled with the matter of injuring Uchiha Shisui, Chen simply made a favor, which was regarded as repaying Uchiha Kagami. From then on, he owed nothing to the Uchiha clan.

    "The next time we meet, it won't be such a simple matter." Uchiha Tatsuo muttered to himself, his eyes full of deep intrigue.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Six hundred and sixtieth chapters; encounter assassination

    ?

    "A group of old foxes." Uchiha Chen snorted coldly, a trace of disdain flashed in the corner of his eyes. One side wanted to use this method to win him over, and the other side tried every means to distance himself from him.  Throwing it around as something?

    "Sooner or later, I will clean up all of you." Chen remained silent and just walked forward.

    However, at this moment, a bad omen suddenly appeared in his heart.

    "What's going on?" He faintly felt something was wrong in his heart.  Chen frowned slightly, his legs stopped moving, and he stood on the spot and slowly closed his eyes. Although Uchiha Chen didn't make any movements, he was already vigilant in the dark.

    "Is it an illusion?" Chen thought in his heart.

    ? At this moment, the entire street became completely deserted. In the originally noisy central street, there was not even a single person to be seen. Even the two people stationed at the gate of the Uchiha resident disappeared.

    Doesn't this explain the problem?

    At the moment when Chen closed his eyes, a kunai shot out from the dark, and projected directly towards Uchiha Chen's back heart.

    However, at this moment, Uchiha Chen seemed to be asleep, and he didn't even notice that the danger was coming.

    In the blink of an eye, the sharp kunai pierced Uchiha Tatsuo's back heart, and passed through his chest abruptly, and kunai stuck to the opposite wall and sank deeply into the wall  A few centimeters deep.

    The lips of the person in the dark under the mask slightly raised an arc, thinking that the mission goal this time would be difficult, but it turned out that it was solved so easily.

    Just when he was about to stand up and greet his teammates to call it a day, he suddenly noticed something was wrong. It turned out that there was not even a trace of blood on the place where Uchiha Chen was standing, and there was not even the slightest scar on the place where Kunai hit.

    "What's going on!" The masked man in black looked at Uchiha Chen in surprise.

    Why, why did Uchiha Chen have no wounds on his body, he said clearly that he had already hit.

    What the hell is going on here.  A trace of doubt flashed in the masked man in black, and suddenly he seemed to have thought of something.

    "No, go back!" Frightened, he jumped up completely, and quickly left the place where he was hiding just now. His whole body was like a fluttering eagle, jumping in the air, but at this moment, he unexpectedly  I found myself unable to control my actions.

    He wanted to control himself to jump up, but his body didn't listen to his wishes. Then, he slowly discovered that his sight was getting higher and higher, and he was rising up. He felt that the world was spinning in front of him.  He actually saw his own body, which was gushing with blood.

    I saw a headless corpse twitching and stiffening in place, bleeding profusely.

    "So I'm already dead." This was the last consciousness in his heart, and then a strong tingling sensation came from the nerves of his brain, which means that after this consciousness emerged in his head, it gradually became stiff and slow.  Slowly, the scalp of the brain began to numb, and he lost his consciousness.

    It's like being immersed in darkness forever, slowly sinking into endless darkness

    For a long time.  He lost his consciousness.

    I don't know how long it took. When he woke up again, he saw the scarlet world around him as sticky as blood, and his eyes were confused for a while.

    "This where is this?" He sat up from the ground in confusion, shook his heavy head, and blankly scanned the scarlet world around him with his eyes: "I'm not dead. Is this the world after death?"

    He sat up and scanned the strange world. He didn't stand up immediately, but sat cross-legged to perceive and communicate with the chakra in his body.

    "It's gone?" His eyes widened in surprise, his fingers trembled slightly, and he couldn't help opening his mouth slightly, "Thiswhat the hell is going on."

    He frowned and fell into deep thought.

    Can't help standing up, scanning the world around, walking and exploring constantly, like an explorer full of thirst for knowledge.

    It can be said that it is enough to have a big heart like him.

    Uchiha Chen sat at the top of the world, watching the actions of the man in black with cold eyes.  Chen narrowed his eyes slightly, sensing a slight change in the outside world, and with a thought, he sank his consciousness into the outside world

    In the outside world, several men in black were slowly retreating. Seeing the decapitated body of the head man in black, he felt vigilant and began to retreat slowly.??, when Uchiha Chen's consciousness came out of the world of illusion, he happened to see them slowly evacuating from the hiding place.

    The corners of Uchiha Chen's mouth curled up slightly, "Sure enough, I knew that the person who came to kill me in Konoha couldn't be just one person."

    Speaking of Uchiha Chen's fingers slightly raised, the sporadic chakra between the fingers condensed, and a smiling chakra ball slowly condensed in Uchiha Chen's hands.

    Immediately, his finger tapped lightly.

    "Nirvana!"

    The chakra ball fell from the sky without a sound, landed on the heads of a group of men in black, exploded, and a dazzling white light flashed across the street.

    When the eyes flicked over again, the field had become empty, and all the men in black who came to assassinate Uchiha Tatsuki were crushed by the aftermath of the chakra ball explosion, turned into invisible dust, and disappeared in the  Between this piece of heaven and earth.

    "It's weak! It's boring." Uchiha Chen's mouth curled slightly, as if he was a little dissatisfied with the indiscriminate beating of these guys.

    After the smoke dissipated, Uchiha Chen once again sank his mind into the illusion space.  He didn't have any scruples about what kind of sensation such a big commotion in Konoha Central Street would cause.

    What Uchiha Chen didn't know was that when he left, there was an uproar in the whole Konoha.

    When they were preparing to ambush Tatsuo Uchiha, they had already dispersed all the pedestrians on the entire street, and made all preparations before the ambush.

    After observing this situation, Uchiha Tatsuo felt something was wrong.  One must know that this is in Konoha, Anbu maintains the order of the entire village anytime and anywhere, and they can make such a big commotion in the city center without attracting Anbu's attention, even if they say that there is no problem, Chen does not believe it.

    This kind of thing is 100% related to the high-level Konoha.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and sixty seventh; assassination plan

    ?

    It would be impossible for Anbu Hokage to be able to have a murder ambush on such a large street without disturbing Anbu Hokage without the acquiescence of Konoha's senior management.

    If it is said that Konoha's senior management did not participate in this matter, no one would believe it.

    After Chen's consciousness was once again immersed in the illusion world, he was surprised to find that the man in black was shouting crazily.

    "Is anyone there? Is there anyone here?"

    Chen couldn't help laughing, did he really regard this as the underworld?

    No wonder he thought so. After all, he came to this world after seeing his body and head separated. In this world, people believe in the existence of souls. There are even many ninjutsu families that are related to human souls.

    Take the recent Konoha for comparison, whether it is the Kato clan or the Yamanaka clan, their family ninjutsu is all glued to the soul, and they have already proved that people have souls.

    Don't look at him acting so unbearably, this is human nature. After getting used to having power, suddenly losing power one day will make people collapse and do many unreasonable things.

    Just like why so many people choose to commit suicide by jumping off a building after investment failure or business competition failure in modern times, it is easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but difficult to go from luxury to frugality.  They are used to living with a lot of money in their hands, and suddenly one day they will be penniless and they will be crazy.

    What is investment failure?  At least they are still alive, and there will always be a day to make a comeback, but they don't think so. Instead of letting them start from scratch again, they would rather choose to commit suicide and end this life.

    The man in black in the world of Chen is quite reasonable now, probably because he knows that this is already the underworld, so he didn't show his self-defeating side, but was actively looking for other wandering souls.

    Chen smiled coldly, not wanting to push him any more, stretched out his hand with a thought, and then the soul of the man in black floated towards him involuntarily.

    "What what's going on!" The man tried his best to resist this suction, but how could he resist Uchiha Tatsuo's power at this moment when he had no strength, and could only watch helplessly as he was pulled into the sky by the inexplicable suction.

    "It's you!" This was the first sentence the man in black said after seeing Uchiha Tatsu, and then he couldn't speak anymore.

    "The world's Dao heart dives!"

    Uchiha Chen didn't have the patience to extract a confession from the guy in front of him. At this moment, he wanted to know who was trying to murder him as soon as possible.

    With the help of the power of reincarnation eyes, Uchiha Tatsuo gradually began to read the memory of this person.

    After eliminating those useless memories, Uchiha Tatsu finally got the information he wanted.

    "Is that so?" Opening his eyes slowly, Uchiha Tatsuo let out a long sigh of relief, and casually let go of the man's hand, allowing him to just fall down.  Anyway, he is already a soul body, and he will not fall to death in this illusion space.

    It turns out that from the moment he died, Uchiha Tatsuo activated the ability of reincarnation eyes, forcibly deprived his soul, forcibly plundered his soul from the hands of the god of death, and placed it in his own illusion space to isolate it from the outside world  got in touch.

    Chen originally planned to extort a confession from the man in black, but after thinking about it, since he could be a dead soldier, he should be the one with a tighter mouth, so he didn't waste the world and directly snooped on his memory.

    "Sure enough." Uchiha Chen muttered to himself.

    From the memory of the man in black, he can know that the real name of the person in front of him is Doma Daihei, a high-level pawn placed in Konoha by Iwanin Village, and he is responsible for inquiring about the secrets of Konoha Village.  The main leader of the assassination campaign.

    ? I don¡¯t know where Iwanin Village got the news that Konoha has recently come to a powerful outsider from the village. If he gets his vote, he can immediately change the current deadlocked battlefield situation.

    Iwa Ninja, who is fighting on both sides, of course does not allow such a thing to happen, and is already at a disadvantage. If Konoha adds another master, it will cause them to lose more ninjas.

    So they discussed and planned this assassination mission, contacted Doma Daping who was ambushing in Konoha, and asked him to plan an assassination operation against Uchiha Tatsumi.

    It is precisely this that led to what happened today.

    Of course, the story is not only a little bit, the more exciting is yet to come.  Sure enough, Chen guessed correctly, behind this incident there was a figure of Konoha's high-level activities.  In particular, the activities of the elders of the Hyuga clan are active.  Otherwise, it would be whimsical to assassinate Uchiha Tatsuo just because they wanted to avoid Anbu on Konoha Street.

      The high-level elders of the Hyuga Clan knew that something was wrong after learning about Uchiha Tatsumi. Now that the Uchiha Clan is strong enough, after the Senju Clan gradually withdrew from Konoha¡¯s political stage, the biggest Konoha clan  There are only Uchiha and Hyuga in the family.

    Unfortunately, the two families are basically in a state of hostility, which is the same as Uchiha and Hinata in Chen's world.

    The two families are arguing over the status of Konoha's No. 1 family, and both sides have tried their best to pull each other down and claim the title for themselves.  Don't think that they are just pursuing this reputation, you must know that the benefits represented by this name are very rich, even the current Uchiha can't help but want to intervene.

    It is precisely for this reason that the Hyuga Clan is at a disadvantage in the open and covert battle between the two families. If Chen really joins the Uchiha Clan, he will definitely be able to stabilize the Hyuga Clan in the family battle, which they absolutely do not want to see.

    Therefore, after knowing that Iwanin Village had the idea of ????getting rid of Uchiha Tatsumi, the elders of the Hyuga clan contacted some families who were unwilling to make the Uchiha clan bigger, and together they approached Doma Dahei, and started a friendly cooperation between the two parties.

    The Hyuga clan was responsible for dispersing the civilians on the street and leading Anbu away, while the ninjas of Iwanin Village were responsible for the assassination of Uchiha Tatsumi. They believed that it was impossible for Uchiha Tatsumi to be vigilant all the time in Konoha Village. After all, they did not expect that someone would  Perform assassination missions on the streets of Konoha.

    The two sides hit it off right away, and it happened that at this time they learned the news that Chen Qian was going to visit Uchiha, and everyone who couldn't wait began to carry out the task hastily.

    Uchiha Chen let out a long sigh of relief with half-closed eyes, looked at the gradually falling Doma Dahei and joked: "I didn't expect you to really look up to me, a quasi-kage-level leader, eleven ninjas participated,  You guys are really willing, if it were someone else, you could really succeed, but it¡¯s a pity that you met me!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and sixty-eight; it's time to collect debts

    ?

    If the soul of Tuma Dahei is still conscious at this moment, he will probably be pissed off again when he hears Uchiha Tatsumi's words. Thinking about how many of them came to ambush Uchiha Tatsun alone, he can still be completely wiped out by him, especially  It was Uchiha Tatsuo's tone, which faintly revealed that they were too weak.

    You must know that a quasi-kage-level powerhouse and eleven elite jounin are well-known figures wherever they are placed. Even if Mosaku Hatake meets them, it does not mean that they can be solved casually.

    It is such a lineup, and it is even despised by Uchiha Tatsu, anyone who thinks about it will feel a little aggrieved.

    Uchiha Tatsuo did not immediately wipe out the soul of Dahei Doma, but took it into the system space, and then his eyes were full of fierce light: "Next, it is time to collect debts."

    Uchiha Tatsuo waved his hand, and the entire illusion space burst like a bubble, changing like stars and stars, and the line of sight returned to reality from the illusion space.

    Sitting in the void, Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes were sharp, his eyes were slightly squinted, and he made a handprint with both hands, and the invisible shock wave spread around Uchiha Tatsuo as the center.

    Not as soft as before, but full of aggressive and domineering erosion, the invisible shock wave dissipated, and at that moment, even the ground had spider web-like cracks.

    It's no wonder that Uchiha Tatsumi would be so angry. After being ambushed and assassinated, he can still sit down and reason with people kindly. Anyway, Uchiha Tatsumi can't do it.  You will have to pay it back sooner or later. If you dare to do it, you must be prepared to bear Uchiha Tatsuo's anger.

    Chen's eyes were full of murderous intent at this moment, and he spread the aura all over his body, covering the entire Muye Village. What he did was to tell everyone that I am very angry, and I am going to kill people now  , if anyone dares to stop me, let's die together.

    Under the precise induction of Uchiha Tatsumi, he quickly found the Hyuga Clan's residence, and also found their Chakra breath in the Hyuga Clan's residence.

    "Hey, I got together in a bunch, okay, I'll save my time looking for you!" Uchiha Tatsuo sneered, his cold eyes full of murderous intent, he stepped out, and the next second  It appeared tens of meters away.  He actually "walked" towards the Hyuga Clan's residence just like that.

    It was just at noon. There were many villagers on the street who were going home to rest after work in the morning, and many ninjas were walking back and forth on the street. At that time, they were doing their things back and forth, immersed in the leaves.  between their peace and their hustle and bustle.

    But at this moment, Uchiha Tatsumi in the sky suddenly entered their lives with a strong aura, forcibly breaking their peaceful and peaceful life in Konoha.

    When the first person discovered Uchiha Tatsumi in the sky, everyone set their sights on Uchiha Tatsuya.  Different from the exclamation of those ordinary villagers, those ninjas reacted in the same way after seeing Uchiha Tatsu, and took out the kunai in the ninja bag behind their waists and made a vigilant gesture.

    After seeing that Chen made no other moves but hurried on his way, their vigilance did not relax, but they followed behind Uchiha Chen step by step, and at the same time sent someone to the Hokage Building to inform the Second Hokage.

    Those ordinary villagers in Konoha did not have a lot of vigilance like ninjas, but they called their friends to see Uchiha Tatsuo with the mentality of watching the excitement. After all, they have never seen anyone who can fly in the sky in their life.

    Even the third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who is known as the doctor of ninja, can't do it. Even the god of the ninja world, the deceased Senju Hashirama, has never heard that he can fly in the sky.

    If there are ninjas in the family, well-informed people may have heard that the third generation of Tukage in Iwanin Village can fly, but this is not what they have seen with their own eyes, it is just hearsay, but what appears in front of their eyes is a real one.  Yes, a person who walks in the sky, and judging from his size, he doesn't seem to be very old.

    If things didn't happen after today, maybe they would regard today's things as a kind of bragging talk with others and talk about it when they gossip with their juniors or others, which makes them look enviously.

    But they may never think of what happened next in this life, it will indeed make them remember their whole life, and even almost lose their own lives.

    There is a saying that goes well, if you don't die, you won't die.  The dead villagers followed behind Uchiha Tatsu, trotting towards the place where Uchiha Tatsu left.  Follow behind the elite ninjas of the village.

    However, those who saw Uchi for the first timeBochen's ninjas immediately notified the second generation of Hokage, Senju Tobima. In fact, they didn't need to notify. As early as the moment Uchiha Chen's aura emanated, Senju Tobema had already sensed it.

    After he sensed that there was a faint killing intent in the aura in Uchiha Tatsuo's body, he felt that something was wrong, and Dang even called out Anbu who was hiding behind him, "Hurry up and see what's going on,  Quick, send someone there!"

    Saying that Senju Tomona did not wait for Anbu to act, he took a step ahead of Anbu, put on his combat uniform, and immediately rushed towards the place where Uchiha Tatsuo's aura emanated.

    "Oh my god, who provoked this old man again?" Senshou Feijian rushed towards the place where Uchiha Tatsumi was with all his strength, even he had already used the technique of flying thunder god, but it was just like this.  Can't keep up with Uchiha Chen's speed.

    "Don't let anything happen!" Senshou Feijian prayed secretly in his heart. If he remembered correctly, it should be Uchiha Tatsumi who visited the Uchiha family today. Could it be that it happened when he was in the Uchiha family?  What dispute?

    But it shouldn't be. If it's a dispute, Uchiha Tatsuo shouldn't have such a murderous intent. This clearly means that I want to kill people, so don't stop me.

    That's right, Senshou Feima understood Uchiha Tatsuo's meaning from his aura, otherwise he wouldn't be so flustered.  After all, judging from the information sent back by Mosaku Hatake, even if it was possible to instantly kill Mosaku Hatake, even he was not sure that he could beat it.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and sixty nine; destination

    ?

    At the beginning, Senshou Feima rushed towards the residence of the Uchiha clan subconsciously. When he walked halfway, he suddenly realized that the position of Uchiha Chen had been changing. It was at this time that he realized that Chen moved forward.  The direction is not towards the Uchiha clan at all.

    Sensing his direction, Qianshou Feijian slowly thought in his heart, who was there in that direction, and who provoked this little ancestor.

    When Senshou Feima changed the direction of his advance, he was able to catch up with Uchiha Chen slowly. After all, Konoha Village said that it is not big, and there is only such a large range in total.  It only takes more than ten minutes to run around Muye Village.

    After chasing for a period of time, Senshou Feijian could already see the back of Uchiha Chen. When he saw Chen Zheng step by step in the sky, even the well-informed he couldn't help it.  He took a deep breath.

    In his impression, except for the ultra-light and heavy rock technique of the second and third generations of Tukage, he has never seen anyone else who can fly without using any tools.

    Even if they are in Iwanin Village, it is impossible for them to be as relaxed as Uchiha Tatsuo, as if they are really walking on the ground.  How strong is this to be able to walk freely in the void like Chen?

    Some people may say that this may actually be just a unique skill, and Uchiha Tatsuo's strength is not as powerful as imagined.

    This thought flashed through Qianshou Feijian's mind, and he immediately put it behind him. Just kidding, how bad is the strength of a person who can cover the entire Muye Village with his aura?  Even if it is Senshou Feijian, he himself can't do it like Uchiha Chen.

    Shaking his head, leaving behind those unrealistic thoughts in his mind, Senshou Kaima began to follow behind Uchiha Chen wholeheartedly, not because he didn't want to call Uchiha Chen, but because of their current distance of thousands of miles  Chen couldn't hear the words spoken between the hands.

    In fact, Senshou Feima can also use ninjutsu to speak, but after sensing Uchiha Tatsumi's aura, he decisively chose to give up this option. Now Uchiha Tatsuya is like a volcano that is about to erupt. If anyone touches him  Needless to say, he will definitely suffer a thunderous blow from Uchiha Chen.

    Before the situation is clarified, as the second generation of Hokage, Senju Higama must not be the first to make a move.  Can't make things bigger.

    The Second Hokage who was walking on the roof accidentally glanced at the ground, and found that there was a large group of ordinary villagers following behind Zaichen, and he couldn't sit still anymore.

    Although he doesn't know what Uchiha Chen is going to do, he also knows that it is a bad thing to have so many villagers behind Chen. If a conflict breaks out between the two sides, these ordinary villagers will definitely be injured.

    Before he had time to think about anything, he took out a piece of paper in the air, wrote something on the paper, threw it towards Anbu behind him, and then went down from the roof to the group of villagers.

    "Everyone, go back quickly. This matter is not for you to meddle in. If there is a fight, we may not care about protecting you. This place is very dangerous. You should leave immediately!"

    Unlike the third Hokage who can talk to other people kindly, the second Hokage gets to the point as soon as he opens his mouth.

    He looked at the villagers who stopped in front of him with a serious face, and reached out his hand to stop their progress.

    "It's the Second Hokage!"

    "Master Hokage!"

    "Master Hokage, what's wrong with you?"

    After seeing that the person who came was the Second Hokage they respected and loved in their hearts, the villagers stopped their progress in unison.  After all, the Second Hokage had just abdicated not long ago, and Senju Tobema's status among the villagers was not considered low.

    At least when Senju Tobema was in power, the entire Konoha Village was expanded at least several times, and a ninja school was opened, so that all civilians had the opportunity to become ninjas and move forward. A ninja hospital was opened to treat ordinary villagers.  A lot of infrastructure has also been built in many places in Konoha, making it more convenient for villagers to live in Konoha Village.

    These are things that the first generation of Hokage did not do when it was in power, and even the third generation of Hokage was just maintaining the status quo a little bit on the basis of the second generation of Hokage.

    Since the Second Hokage who made their lives better and better appeared again, they couldn't stop talking about him.

    "Master Hokage, what happened?"

    The villagers look at me and I look at you, and select an elite jonin who is relatively well-known in Konoha, and take two steps forward.?Ask: "Master Second Generation, what happened? Who is that guy? Why have I never seen it in the village before? Is the enemy attacking?"

    The Second Hokage looked serious after hearing this, looked at their lips slightly parted, didn't know what to say, finally he could only sigh lightly and said: "Oh, this is not something you should know, it's better not to know  good."

    Hearing what Senshou Feijian said, the elite J¨­nin¡¯s face became serious, as if he had noticed something was wrong, but he was too embarrassed to ask. He knew that if there were some things that should not be asked, he could not  Ask out of the mouth, this is the principle of being a ninja, you can only ask what you should ask, and don't ask what you shouldn't ask.

    "Okay." The elite J¨­nin nodded with a serious face, "Then what should we do?"

    "It's all gone." The second Hokage Senshou waved his hand between the doors, and sighed softly, with an inexplicable entanglement in his heart, "What the hell is this guy doing? I think my old man is old  I also need to help wipe my butt. Could it be that I was born to be so tired?"

    The civilian ninja began to disperse the villagers under the signal of Senshou Tomona, and Senshou Tomona let out a long sigh, seeing that Anbu who was following him had come over, he motioned for them to help disperse the crowd together, and then continued to follow Uchiha Tatsu  behind.

    He wants to see what the hell Uchiha Tatsuo is doing and what he is going to do. The two of them just parted ways in the morning, and it hasn't been long. Why is there such a sudden incident?  What exactly happened, who exactly provoked Uchiha Tatsuya.

    Following Chen's path and rushing over step by step, Qianshou narrowed his eyes slightly, and suddenly, he seemed to have discovered something.

    "This this direction! It turned out to be there!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and seventieth;

    ?

    Senshou Feijian watched Uchiha Tatsuo's direction and thought about it carefully, and suddenly he looked shocked: "This this direction!" Then his face gradually became gloomy: "Isn't this the direction of the Hinata family!  "

    Senshouban's face gradually darkened: "What's going on, why did Uchiha Tatsuru run towards the Hyuga Clan's residence? What happened between them? Why did the Hyuga Clan be involved? Could it be they  What agreement was reached?"

    It seemed that he had thought of something he shouldn't have thought of, and a bad premonition arose in Senshou Feijian's heart. He saw that the reason Uchiha Tatsuru was rushing towards the Hyuga clan must be related to some people in Uchiha.  What kind of bad agreement did people reach, otherwise why would Uchiha Tatsuo go towards the Hyuga clan?

    Just because of this thought, Senshou Tomona's mood gradually became depressed. I don't know who reached this consensus with Uchiha Tatsuya, but Senshou Tomona couldn't figure out who reached a consensus with him.

    No matter who it is, this is enough to attract his attention.  After the Senju Clan gradually showed weakness, the Uchiha and Hyuga Clans gradually became the two largest families in Konoha. They attacked and attacked each other together, which would cause turmoil in Konoha.  I don't want to see it in my hand.

    Konoha Village is not the Konoha of Senju Feijian, nor the Konoha of Uchiha and Hyuga's family. After his elder brother Senjujuma established Konoha with Uchiha Madara, especially in Chi  After handing over the position of his elder brother indirectly, he vowed to protect the Konoha established by his elder brother.

    If it was a normal fight, Qianshou Feijian would not say anything. After all, healthy competition can only bring progress, and the normal competition between the two families will only bring good benefits to Konoha, but if it is  This kind of vicious competition will only make Konoha fall apart, and even have a tragic impact on Konoha.

    Qian Shou Feijian will never allow such a thing to happen.  Thinking like this, Qianshou Feijian's eyes gradually became dignified, and his eyes slowly became firm.  It can't be like this!

    As he said that, the speed of Qianshou Feijian slowly increased, and the speed of throwing Thunder God Kunai in his hand gradually became faster.  Although this speed is much faster, it also consumes more chakra, and Qianshou Feijian is no longer at its peak state.

    After the battle when the contract was signed with Yunin Village in the First World War, Senshou Feijian was seriously injured. After so many years of cultivation, although it no longer affects normal actions, it is not at its peak.

    Such a constant consumption of chakra, with his current amount of chakra, Qian Shou Feijian simply can't bear it.  Reaching out from the ninja bag, he took out a few Bingliang pills and swallowed them. The warm chakra was transmitted from the limbs and bones of the Thousand Hands Gate to the meridians of the Thousand Hands Gate.

    It was hard to catch up with Uchiha Tatsumi's pace.  Senshou panted slightly, trembling slightly while holding the special Kunai in his hand, he looked at Uchiha Chen solemnly.

    "Finally finally caught up!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo glanced at the Senshou Gate slightly, but did not speak, he stopped, stood at the gate of the Hyuga Clan's residence, raised his feet slightly, stepped across the two stone gates, and kicked open the closed gate,  Chen lifted his legs and walked towards the door.

    "Wait! Your Excellency, youyou, you have something to say! What happened, how about we discuss it?"

    Chen ignored Senshou Feijian, as if ignoring him, and walked straight towards the Hyuga clan.

    "Wait!" Senshou Feijian took a step forward and took Uchiha Tatsumi's hand: "Your Excellency, what happened. Can we talk properly if we have something to say?"

    Being held back by Senshouban, Uchiha Tatsuo finally stopped his footsteps. He frowned slightly, looked at Senshoubanjian and said with a blank expression: "Go away, you are blocking me!"

    "Your Excellency, what exactly happened." Seeing Uchiha Tatsuo's attitude in Senshou Feijian, his heart skipped a beat, as if he faintly felt that things were not that simple.

    At that moment, he frowned slightly, and a bad premonition rose in his heart.

    "Go away!" Uchiha Tatsuo pushed Senshou Feijian, he didn't want to have a conflict with Senju Feijian, after all, the two little girls are still studying at the ninja school, so there is no need to fight Senju Feijian.

    Pushing open the Thousand Hands Door, Uchiha Tatsuo continued to walk towards the gate.  He took out his weapon from the system space - Meteor Star Knife.

    Although now the Meteor Star Knife is gradually unable to keep up with Uchiha Chen's needs, but before he has a really good weapon, he can only barely use the Meteor Star Knife.  The original power harvested before has not been processed yet.??Forge it into a weapon, you can only wait until the next world to find out if there is a way to make it into a weapon.

    Holding the Meteorite Knife upside down in his hand, he walked towards the courtyard step by step.  Today, when the knife comes out, if you don't drink blood, it won't return to the sheath.

    Just after Uchiha Tatsuki kicked open the gate of the Hyuga Clan, the people of the Hyuga Clan reacted, and a large group of people came out from the back of the yard, and they surrounded Uchiha Tatsu and Senju Gate  in the middle.

    At this moment, a person walked out from the crowd. He looked at Uchiha Tatsumi and Senjuban and said seriously: "What's the matter with you two coming to our Hyuga Clan today? Second-generation lord? I don't know what instructions the second-generation lord has.  ?¡±

    He looked at Senshou Feijian and clasped his hands together, and then looked at Uchiha Chen solemnly, as if if he didn't have a good explanation, even if Chen was brought by Senshou Feijian, he would fight.

    "Maye Hyuga, things are not that simple, just wait a moment." Senju Tomona took a step forward and stood in front of the two of them, ready to smooth things over: "Let me first ask what happened."

    Immediately, Senshou Feijian turned his head to look at Uchiha Tatsumi and twisted his eyes, as if implying something.

    However, Uchiha Tatsuo didn't pay attention, but continued to look at Maya Hinata and others expressionlessly.

    Listening to Senshou Tomona's words, Hyuga Asaba accurately caught the loophole in his words: "What does Nidai-sama mean, this guy who came to our Hyuga clan to make trouble has nothing to do with Nidai-sama?"

    Speaking of that, Hinata Asaba shook his hand, and stared at Uchiha Tatsuo with sharp eyes. Now that he knows that the guy in front of him has nothing to do with the second generation, then everything is easy to say.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and seventy first;

    ?

    As a member of the Hyuga clan, Maya Hyuga has always been proud of being a member of the clan. Although he said he looked down on those who separated the family, he valued the honor of the Hyuga clan more than his own life  important.

    After all, he is nothing more than an elite j¨­nin except for the identity of the Hyuga clan. Without this identity, he is nothing in Konoha.

    It is also for this reason that he stepped forward when he saw Uchiha Tatsun dare to challenge the majesty of their Hyuga clan, even the second generation of Hokage Senju Tobima stood opposite him.

    But before that, Maya Hinata had keenly noticed the meaning of the second Hokage's words. He and Tatsuo Uchiha did not come together, and Senju Tomona did not intend to get involved. He was just a peacemaker.

    This is actually a very normal thing. After all, the Hyuga clan has clearly defined their position since the establishment of the village, and they have always stood by Hokage's side from the beginning to the end.  What kind of conflict with the Hyuga clan.

    It is precisely the combination of these reasons that makes Hinata Maya so arrogant.

    He looked at Uchiha Chen contemptuously, and said with a condescending look: "Looking at your young age, I also know that it is not easy for you to practice. As long as you are willing to kneel down and apologize, and pay homage to our Hyuga clan, I can see you in the second generation."  For the sake of my lord, let me spare you, how about it, there is only one chance, you have to hurry up."

    The last sentence, Hinata Asaba said in a meaningful tone.  This is a great opportunity to improve his status in the Hyuga Clan. Of course, he wants to take advantage of this time to gain fame in the clan. Maybe he can take advantage of this opportunity to gain the title of an elder.

    To say that Uchiha Tatsumi was able to overthrow their Hyuga Clan, not to mention that Hyuga Maya would not believe it, I am afraid that no one present would believe it except Senju Feima.

    After all, Chen looks too young.  As the saying goes, newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, and their Hyuga clan is not arrogant and domineering in Konoha Village. It is not necessarily true that some people regard this low-key as weak.

    "Kneel down?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, and glanced at the person named Hinata Maya with great interest. When he said this, Chen had already included him in the death list, and a  Dead people don't need to talk too much.

    "I'm afraid you can't bear it." Uchiha Tatsuo's tone was neither salty nor weak, and he couldn't hear the smell of fireworks at all.

    However, when Senshou Feima heard Hinata Maya's words, he was almost scared to death.  Who is this guy in front of him?  Uchiha Chen, at least a powerhouse above the Chaokage level, may not be able to match even the current Senju Tobeken.

    The strong cannot be humiliated!  This sentence is not for nothing. Senshou Feima was just ready to try to stop Uchiha Chen's actions, but Chen did not do it.  Seeing this, Qianshou Fei couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    It's not that he made a fuss, but that he can feel the surging chakra in Uchiha Tatsuo's body, and he has never seen that vast chakra volume like smoke.

    Even Senshouban faintly feels that the amount of chakra in Kyuubi's body is not as much as that of Uchiha Chen.  Would a person with such a large amount of chakra be a weak person?

    Hinata Maya saw that Uchiha Tatsumi didn't act according to his intentions, which made him feel a little annoyed, ignoring him in front of so many branch members was simply offending his majesty.

    When Hiyuga Asaba took a step forward, he glared at Uchiha Tatsu and shouted loudly: "Did you hear it? I'll give you another chance, kneel down! Apologize to our Hyuga clan, and then worship under our Hyuga clan, I can choose  Forgive you"

    "Noisy!" Uchiha Tatsuya snorted coldly, his gaze fixed, only to see that Hinata Maya hadn't finished speaking, and the whole person froze there, keeping that posture motionless.

    "Oops!" Qianshou Feijian was still a step too late, and he sensed something was wrong just as Zai Chen's voice fell, so he rushed towards Maya toward the sun, but it was already too late by this time.

    When Senju Toikama came to Hyuga Asaba, Hyuga Asaba was already out of breath.

    "Maye?" Qianshou stretched out his hand from between the doors and touched him lightly. Before his hand touched anyone else, he saw Hinata Asaba's body gradually weathered into grains of dust. When the strong wind blew, the whole body melted  Float away like a cloud of wind and sand.

    If it weren't for a small cloud of gray dust on the ground, no one would have thought that there was a person named Hyuga Asaba here at this moment.

    "Hiss!" Qianshou took a deep breath.  Even the people surrounding Tatsuo Uchiha couldn't help subconsciously taking a few steps back to make room for a huge space.

      Within a five-meter radius of Uchiha Chen, no one dared to be there again.  The power of a wave of hands is terrifying!  Is it worthy of being a strong man who surpassed the super movie level strength!

    Qianshou frowned, watching Uchiha Chen want to say something but he held back abruptly, not because he didn't want to say it, but it was useless to say it, even if he said it, Uchiha Chen would  listen?

    And this matter has become a big deal, when Qian Shou Fei Jian saw this, no less than three people ran to the inner courtyard to call for help.  Murder within the Hyuga clan, and he is still a member of the main family, this matter has become a big deal, even if he is the second generation of Hokage, it is impossible to skip it without a reasonable reason.

    Ever since the incident broke out, Senshou Feijian's frown has not been relaxed. Now that the incident has become serious, he has calmed down. At any rate, Senshou Feijian was also the second generation of Hokage back then.  Haven't seen the big scene?

    Now it is impossible to favor any side, so I have to play it by ear and then reconcile it.  Most importantly, it is necessary to figure out what Uchiha Tatsuo's purpose is.

    If his goal is the entire Hyuga Clan, then Senshou Higashima is desperate to stop Uchiha Tatsumi's actions.

    After calming down, Senju Tomona stood aside, watching Uchiha Tatsuo handle this matter with cold eyes.

    I saw that Chen didn't even change his brows after killing Hinata Asaba, as if he had done a trivial thing and trampled to death a trivial ant.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and seventy second; tough stance

    ?

    If some people saw Uchiha Chen at a young age just now and thought that Chen had no deterrent power, I am afraid that everyone has now regarded Uchiha Chen as a scourge and feared not to avoid it.

    No way, Uchiha Tatsumi is really terrifying, and Maya Hyuga is considered an elite Jnin anyway, and is considered a relatively strong existence among them, but what?

    It was such an elite Jonin who fell without even touching the hem of Uchiha Tatsuo's clothes.  How terrifying is this, how powerful is Uchiha Tatsuo's strength?

    Even, many timid people couldn't help but their legs began to tremble. There was no way, the aura that Uchiha Tatsuo erupted at that moment was too strong.

    Even they who have been fighting all the year round have never experienced such a powerful oppression.  The reason why they were able to persevere here is only because of a strong support. For the sake of the Hyuga clan and their safety, they barely supported and stood here.

    If an enemy attacked at this time, they might not be able to display even 30% of their strength.

    Really deter a family with the power of one person.

    At this moment, someone in the crowd whispered: "If our ancestor Hyuga Tennin is still alive, how can you be so arrogant and domineering in our Hyuga clan!"

    At this moment, the arena is quiet, and even the slightest sound on the arena will be heard. Obviously, that person's voice is not too low, just such a sentence, so that everyone on the arena can hear it.

    However, at this moment, the crowd turned all their eyes on that person, and the speaker shrank his head back into the crowd in fright.

    But it was of no use. After he said this, everyone around him distanced himself from him, and there was no one within one meter of him.

    The man looked around, with tears on his face.  He had already begun to regret in his heart, what kind of bravado is he, now it's all right, he's going to lose his life.

    He knew that after Uchiha Chen heard this sentence, Chen would never let him go, and a sense of sadness arose in his heart, even if he planned to smash the jar.

    Uchiha Chen glanced at him with great interest, but he didn't expect that there would be someone who would dare to stand out even after he became famous.

    Chen walked over slowly, walked in front of him and patted his shoulder lightly: "You seem very unconvinced?"

    The man was slapped by Uchiha Tatsu, and the whole person was shocked, and immediately shivered.  Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi asking him something, he muttered twice, but didn't say anything.

    "I'm asking you something!" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, and his voice couldn't help raising his voice a bit: "You look very unconvinced?"

    "Nono!" The man's face was miserable, he almost peed his pants in shock, his face was embarrassed, and he said tremblingly: "NoI didn't say anything."

    Seeing Chen's aggressive aura in Qianshou's door, he couldn't help but walk over to defend the sub-family member of the Hyuga clan: "Mr. Chen, enough is enough. It's enough, he is just impatient, can you look at it for my sake?"  Let him go, the Lord is coming, if there is anything, how about we ask the patriarch of the Hyuga Clan?"

    Senshou Tomon tentatively wanted to take Uchiha Tatsuru's hand off the shoulder of that member of the Hyuga branch, but he pulled hard and Uchiha Tatsuru's hand did not move at all.

    Qian Shou was surprised for a moment, he didn't believe in evil, he used 50% of his strength to pull it hard, but he still couldn't pull it out.

    ?Trying to open Chen's hands twice in a row failed, which made Qianshou's old face flush.  Even if he didn't hold back his hand anymore, he used 100% of his strength to pull it hard, but the result was still the same, Uchiha Tatsuo's hand didn't even shake.

    This sense of powerlessness made Qianshou Feijian a little frustrated.  He even couldn't help but began to doubt his life, "Am I really old and have no strength?"

    Uchiha Chen didn't pay attention to Senshou Feijian, who was trapped in a life of doubt, and pushed his hand away, looking at the young man who separated from the family that day, his face was full of jokes: "What's your name?"

    "Ime?" The man was overjoyed when he saw that the second Hokage wanted to save him. He thought he was saved, and he couldn't help feeling rejoicing in his heart, and the expression on his face gradually became richer, but he didn't expect the second Hokage Senshou  Tobima is just an old guy who is useless, tried three times but failed to free him from Uchiha Tatsuo's hands, and stepped down with a joyful face.

    The young man from Hyuga's family looked embarrassed, but he didn't dare to disobey Yu.Bo Chen could only hesitantly say: "Imy name is Hyuga Homon."

    "Oh? Hyuga Huoto is yours?"

    "He's my brother." Although he didn't know why Uchiha Tatsuo would ask his brother Hyuga Fireto's name, he still answered Uchiha Tatsuo's words carefully.

    "Oh, so that's the case" Uchiha Tatsuo smiled mockingly.

    "Do you know my brother?" Hinata Huomen's eyes burst into a flash of brilliance, although he didn't know why he knew his brother, but since he was an acquaintance, wouldn't it be a matter of discussion?

    Uchiha Tatsuo slowly put down the hand on Hinata Himono's shoulder, glanced at him mockingly and snorted coldly: "Do you know the relationship with you, but what surprised me is, why is there such a gap between you and your brother?"  Big? Your brother Hinata Fireto has the courage to attack me anyway, why don't you, a good-for-nothing brother, even have the courage to look at me?"

    "Youwhat did you do to my brother!" Hearing Uchiha Tatsuo's words, Hinata Himono immediately rushed forward, knowing that the relationship between him and his brother is the best in the clan, although he is timid  A little bit, but the matter involved his closest brother, even Uchiha Chen, he couldn't bear it.

    Seeing this situation, Senshou Tomona repeatedly stepped forward to stop the impulsive Hinata Himono: "Huomen, calm down, your brother Huoto didn't have any accidents, and now that he hasn't come back, it proves that he is not injured and can still fight on the battlefield, you  Don't get carried away by anger, calm down!"

    Uchiha Chen did not deny what Senshou Feijian said this time, but nodded and said: "Indeed, your brother is one of the few people I can respect. He has no problem, and he will only lie down for ten and a half months at most.  It should be almost there."

    Chen's tone was flat, as if the person who did this was not him.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Six hundred and seventieth chapters; Lord appears

    ?

    As soon as the words fell, there was a burst of whispering in the whole field. Hyuga Huoto is the youngest genius of the Hyuga clan at the moment.  That Hinata Maya didn't know how high he was.

    There is also a difference between elite jnin and elite jnin. Some elite jnin are unable to advance to the quasi-kage level due to various restrictions, but in terms of strength, they are no worse than the quasi-kage level strong.

    Just like the sunset red of the later generations, as an elite Jnin who is proficient in illusion, she has been unable to advance to Zhuangying due to physical reasons, but who dares to say that her strength is worse than Zhuying strong?  Even on the battlefield, Sunset Red's lethality is greater than those of the so-called shadow-hunting powerhouses.

    The strength of Hyuga Fireto, Hyuga Nichizu and others is not much compared with the quasi-kage-level powerhouses, but it is only because of their age that the amount of chakra is not as good as those old-fashioned quasi-kage powerhouses, so it is delayed  Has not advanced to the quasi-kage level powerhouse, and Hyuga Maya just barely stepped into the threshold of the elite jonin, and his strength is not outstanding, unlike Hyuga Hito, as long as he does not fall, he has basically booked a Hinata  Elder position.

    The shock brought by the two is very different.

    Just when everyone was shocked, a large group of people came out from the backyard of the Hyuga Clan.

    "What's going on!" As soon as the leading middle-aged man came out, he couldn't help feeling irritable when he saw this situation, and shouted loudly: "How decent is a group of people surrounded here!"

    Everyone heard someone talking behind them, turned their heads to look, but found that it was their patriarch, they couldn't help but backed away to make way.

    "Patriarch!"

    As the patriarch, Hyuga Tokuzu nodded, walked through the crowd and came to Uchiha Tatsuru and Senju Tomonama. He first called Senju Token and called the Second Hokage, and then saw Uchiha  Chen frowned, and couldn't help but whispered: "Who can tell me what happened here!"

    Seeing that no one stood up to speak, Hyuga Dezu suddenly snorted coldly in his heart: "What happened, who will tell!"

    At this time, someone walked over from the side and whispered something in Hinata Dezu's ear.

    Hinata Dezu frowned after listening to all the words, his face was cloudy and uncertain.  When the man left, Hyuga Tokuzu looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with an embarrassed face: "Who is your Excellency, what is the purpose of our Hyuga clan to make trouble, and how did our Hyuga clan offend you?"

    Then he put his eyes on Senshou Feijian again, and said softly: "My lord, what's going on, why did you bring a person to our Hyuga clan to make trouble? Is there anything wrong with our Hyuga clan?"  Where, you can point it out, we can correct it, there is no need to call people to our Hyuga clan to make trouble, right?"

    Hearing Dezu Hyuga say this, the old face in Qianshoubei couldn't help turning black. Speaking of Dezu Hyuga, he was still from his nephew's generation, but it turned out that he was said by a person from his nephew's generation at his age.  I can't see it on my face.

    "Are you the current patriarch of the Hyuga Clan?" Uchiha Tatsuo turned his head and looked at Hyuga Dezu calmly and said.

    "That's right. Your Excellency came to our clan to cause trouble, what is your business!" Hinata Dezu's face was serious, and the people standing behind him lined up, and there was a tendency to fight if there was a disagreement.

    "Oh?" Uchiha Tatsuki couldn't help but sarcastically asked back: "Are you sure you can represent the Hyuga Clan?"

    "Presumptuous!" Before Hyuga Dezu said anything, an old man stood up behind him and shouted loudly: "It's fine to trespass on our Hyuga clan, and even kill people. Right now, we don't take our patriarch seriously.  There is a lot of gimmicks here, come here, catch him for me!"

    "Oh?" Uchiha Tatsuo's whole body was shocked, and a strong impact shocked everyone present, and those guys who were about to move subconsciously stopped their steps.

    Seeing that everyone was shocked by himself, Uchiha Tatsuki looked at Hyuga Dezu and couldn't help but teased: "Can you tie up your dog while you are talking? The owner didn't speak, so why did the dog get in the way."

    Hearing Uchiha Chen's words, Hyuga Tokuzu and the person who spoke before suddenly turned gloomy, and Hyuga Tokuzu stared at Uchiha Tatsu's words and said in a tone full of threats: "Your Excellency, are you serious?"  of?"

    However, Uchiha Tatsuo seemed to have not heard the threat in Hyuga Tokuzu's tone, and said easily: "Aren't you the patriarch of the Hyuga clan? Why did you, the patriarch, not speak, and some cats and dogs jumped out to speak?"

    "Presumptuous!" The man couldn't bear it anymore, and broke free from the other person's arms.Fu Zhan stepped forward and shouted: "I am the elder of the Hyuga Clan, and I have made great military exploits for the Hyuga Clan, why can't I speak, but you, the brat, where did you come from?  The prestige of the clan dares to make trouble!"

    Indeed, the reputation of the Hyuga Clan is very strong in Konoha, especially when the Senju Clan is gradually showing weakness, the Hyuga Clan has faintly become the dignitaries of Konoha, why would anyone dare to come to their Hyuga Clan to make trouble?

    If it weren't for Uchiha Chen standing next to Senshoubeijian at this moment, if it wasn't for Uchiha Chen exuding his aura just now to tell everyone that he is not easy to mess with, it is estimated that Hinata Dezu would not open his mouth at this moment, and just called people  After taking Uchiha Chen down, why would you talk so much nonsense with Chen?

    But the elder said that he was dissatisfied when he saw that his patriarch did not order to capture Uchiha Tatsuru. He knew that his patriarch was not easy to order because of Senshou Feijian's face, and he suffered such a great humiliation, all because of  This second generation Hokage.

    Can't help but at this moment, the elder secretly hated Qianshoubanjian

    "Oh?" Uchiha Tatsuo sneered: "Is that so, you have such a big name? Why haven't I heard of it? Could it be blown?"

    "Huh!" The elder snorted coldly: "When I was on the battlefield, I am afraid that your adults didn't know where to play with mud. What right do you have to bark here!"

    "What qualifications do I have?" He was silent for a moment, and then his entire aura pressed on the elder: "It's because I'm stronger than you!"

    "Let's not talk nonsense, hand over the person to me!"  (Remember the website address of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Six hundred and seventieth chapters; slaughter mastermind

    ?

    Uchiha Chen's face was frosty, and he said to Hinata Dezu in a cold voice: "Don't talk nonsense, quickly hand over the person to me!"

    "I don't understand what your Excellency is talking about." Hinata Dezu frowned slightly.

    "Don't understand?" Chen raised his eyebrows and glanced at the elder behind him: "Then why don't you ask the elder beside you, what exactly did he do?"

    The elder's face turned pale, and he stepped back three steps. Facing Uchiha Tatsuo's pressure, he was a little caught off guard, and said tremblingly: "Nonsense! Youyou are talking nonsense! I haven't even seen you  How could it have anything to do with you!"

    "It doesn't matter?" Uchiha Chen's face turned cold instantly. With a wave of his hand, everyone was drawn closer to the illusion space. Before everyone could stand still in the scarlet blood world, they were overwhelmed by the coldness of the world.  Startled, even the faint of heart almost didn't break down.

    They didn't find Doma Daping lying on the ground at the first time, but were shocked by Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes.

    "This this is Kaleidoscope Sharingan. You are from Uchiha!" Hyuga Dezu glanced at Chen's eyes and suddenly roared.

    He finally understood why Uchiha Tatsumi came to his Hyuga Clan to make trouble. It was nothing more than the dirty things between Uchiha and Hyuga Clan. If others don't know, doesn't he know?

    Hinata Dezu also knows a little bit about what they have done over the years.  No need to guess, Chen's visit this time must be the revenge of the Uchiha clan.  Thinking of this, he couldn't help but glared fiercely at the elder next to him.

    Dezu Hyuga knew that something would happen sooner or later, but although he is the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, the power in his hands is not as great as imagined, and he can hardly get in the way of every decision or anything  , even if he strongly opposed it, there was no way to stop their actions.

    "Please don't confuse me with that Uchiha clan." Uchiha Tatsuya said casually, and then he stared at the elder of the Hyuga clan closely, stretched out his hand to absorb the soul of Doma Dahei, and said evilly  : "May I ask this elder, do you recognize this guy in front of you?"

    At this time, the elder realized that when he saw Daping Doma, he felt a little bit in his heart, "Is the matter brought to light?"

    No wonder Uchiha Tatsuo came to them, it turned out that he was the Uchiha genius who sent back a message from the third Hokage to come to Konoha.  Only at this time did he react, but it was impossible for him to admit it.

    I saw the elder bite the bullet and said: "I don't understand what you are talking about, and I don't know who this guy is. What exactly do you want me to see!"

    Seeing that he refused to admit it, Chen let go of Daping Daping's hand, and said with a light smile: "It's okay, it doesn't matter if you don't admit it, anyway, everyone is here now, and it can be regarded as a catch.  I have nothing to do with you, you are all going to die anyway.¡±

    "Youyouyouwhat do you want to do, I tell you, don't mess around!" The elder turned pale, stepped back, and then yelled loudly: "I don't understand  What the hell are you talking about, come on! Take him down!"

    However, at this moment, no one on the field did anything. Seeing the performance of the elder, who else doesn't understand what happened?

    Uchiha Tatsuo snorted coldly, "Okay! I'll let you die to understand today!" Awakened the soul of Doma Dahei, controlled his mind with the eyes of reincarnation, and under Uchiha Tatsuo's control, Doma Daping will  The fact that they were spies colluding with the elders to ambush Uchiha Chen came out one by one.

    As soon as the voice fell, there was an uproar in the field.

    "I didn't expect him to be such a person!"

    "Yeah, even if we have a feud with the Uchiha clan, it is a matter within our own village after all. Even though we don't like Uchiha, we never thought of colluding with outsiders to murder people in our own village."

    After Tuma Dahei revealed the incident one by one, the ninja of the Hinata clan knew that the incident was over. He sat down on the ground trembling, and pointed at Uchiha Chen with trembling hands: "You, you, you!"

    "Do you have anything else to say!" Chen looked at him with a cold face, the meteor knife in his hand had already been raised, and it was about to fall.

    "Wait a minute!" Senshou Feijian took a step forward. Before he didn't understand what happened, he thought it was Chen colluding with some people from Uchiha. He subconsciously thought it was Chen's fault. Now the truth is revealed.  His face was slightly flushed, even so, but he couldn't just let Chen deal with Hinata like thisclan elders.

    The matter is of great importance, and it is in the best interest to bring people to the Konoha torture team for torture.

    Hinata Dezu also meant the same thing. He wanted to step forward to stop him. After all, he was the elder of their family. If he was killed and he didn't even dare to fart, then his majesty as the patriarch would really be lost at all.

    However, they still said it was a bit late, and the sword in Uchiha Tatsuo's hand had already been swung down.

    "Keep people under the sword!"

    With a sound of "Puff", the knife was raised and the head fell to the ground.

    Qian Shoubei looked at Uchiha Chen with an embarrassed expression, although it was indeed their fault, but Chen didn't take them too seriously.

    However, what he didn't expect was that this was just the beginning. Chen snapped his fingers, and they only heard a burst of "puff" and "puff" explosions from the crowd behind them.

    Hyuga Dezu turned his head and saw that none of the elders who came to Hyuga's clan as guests today were left. They all exploded and died.

    Things are going crazy!

    "Uchiha Chen!" Qianshou Feijian shouted at Chen.

    Chen turned his head to look at him, with a flash of killing intent in his eyes: "Why, you want to stand up for them?"

    Being stared at by Uchiha Chen for a while, Senshou Feijian trembled all over his body. After all, he can be regarded as walking over a sea of ??corpses. He has seen death, but under Uchiha Chen's eyes, he felt a trace of fear  ?

    Strongly cheered up, Senshou Feijian looked at Uchiha Chen with a serious face and said, "Do you know what you did? That was nearly half of the elders in Konoha Village, and you slaughtered them all by yourself.  ? The entire Konoha will cause turmoil because of your actions!"

    "Oh? So what?" Uchiha Tatsuo asked back: "Does it have anything to do with me?"

    "You!" Qianshou Feijian was so angry that he almost spurted out a mouthful of old blood.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and seventy fifth; Unscrupulous Chen

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuo's attitude completely irritated Senshou Feima.  So many people died at the scene, it would definitely cause an uproar in Konoha.

    You must know that the dead are not one or two robbers or ordinary people, but the elders of each family. They each hold the authority of their respective families. Even the patriarch of the family is not as high as them in the family.  .

    Now is the time of war, and Konoha really cannot do without their support, because once they die, the ninjas of those families will have a huge impact on the ninjas on the front line, and the reaction of this impact will be  A huge weakening of combat effectiveness.

    When all their minds are not in the battle, their combat effectiveness will be weakened virtually, which will lead to the collapse of one or even all fronts. This is definitely not the scene that Qian Shou Feijian wants to see.

    Especially now that Sarutobi Hiruzen is active on the battlefield as the third generation of Hokage, when he came back and found out that such a big incident happened in the village, he, as a teacher, didn't know how to face his disciples.

    Senshou Feijian stared at Uchiha Chen fiercely, without any hesitation that this is in Uchiha Chen's illusion space, "It has nothing to do with you? Your misbehavior will directly paralyze half of the elders, and all the government orders in the village will be thrown into chaos.  A stagnation, no one will carry out the orders in the village, and no one will carry out the tasks of the village, once such a stalemate is formed, the whole Konoha will face a big crisis of collapse, you say that these have nothing to do with you?"

    There was no reaction on Uchiha Tatsumi's face, and he even wanted to laugh. He shrugged his shoulders indifferently, with a relaxed expression on his face: "So what? It's better to treat them as if they were going to die directly than to let a group of people with foreign enemies dictate here. As the saying goes, long-term pain is worse than short-term pain, it just needs to be cut quickly."

    "You!" Senshou pointed at Uchiha Chen with his finger, trembling slightly.

    "For those who dare to attack me, they must have the awareness to pay the price. They are from Konoha, and you can't do it yourself. I don't have such scruples."

    "YouEven if they made a mistake first, it will be handled by the village. How dare you commit the following crimes? You dare to act casually without Master Hokage saying a word!" Hyuga Dezu said coldly.

    It can be said that his face is all gone. Uchiha Tatsuo killed his elders in front of so many people, and there are so many elders from the family. It can be said that if he has no explanation or explanation, then his Hinata  It can be said that the patriarch has lost all majesty, and it can be regarded as the end.  Feeling resentful, Hinata Dezu stood in the Thousand Hands Gate and aimed the cannon at Uchiha Chen.

    "The following offense? I think are you misunderstanding something?"

    Hearing Hinata Dezu's words, Uchiha Tatsuo turned cold.  His eyes glanced at Hyuga Dezu, and the cold eyes made Hyuga Dezu flustered.  Qianshou was horrified, and secretly said: "Not good!"

    However, it was too late, I saw Uchiha Tatsumi's figure flashed, and the whole person appeared in front of Hyuga Dezu, grabbed his neck with one hand and lifted him up, looking at Hyuga Dezu's ferocious face, Chen was cold  She smiled and said, "Since when did I say I belong to Konoha?"

    "Uchiha Tatsuya, put down the patriarch of the Hyuga Clan!" Senju Fuzen's face was very ugly, and he came over and pressed Uchiha Tatsu's hand in an attempt to put pressure on him.  However, he has already sighed slightly in his heart, he did not expect to come to this step in the end.

    "Get out!" Chen waved his big hand, and directly blocked the hand between Qianshou's door.  But what surprised him was that Senshou Feijian seemed to have known that Chen would do such a move for a long time. Just when Uchiha Chen waved his hand to block him, Senshou Feijian had quick eyes and quick hands, jumped away, and at the same time put his hands together and started.  Fast printing.

    "Illusion, the art of darkness!"

    It can be seen that although Senshou Feima has resentment towards Uchiha Tatsuya, he does not plan to fight Uchiha Tatsumi, and did not use his best water ninjutsu. His purpose is just to make Hyuga Toku  Zu was rescued from the hands of Uchiha Tatsu.

    Sure enough, after Uchiha Chen was hit by the illusion of Senshoubanjian, there was a moment of darkness in front of his eyes, and Chen subconsciously waved his hands, clasping his hands together to dispel the illusion.

    It was at this time that Senshou Feijian had quick eyes and quick hands, and while Uchiha Tatsuo was distracted, he activated the instant body technique, saving Hyuga Tokuzu from Uchiha Tatsun's hands.

    Don't look at Senshou Feijian, who is in his sixties or seventies now, as if he might die at any time, but even so, he is a real super-kage-level powerhouse, although the amount of chakra and physical strength are not as good as those of young people.  However, the speed he relied on for survival has not weakened at all.

    in KonohaIf we talk about the instant body art, Senshou Feijian recognizes the second and no one dares to recognize the first, even Namikaze Minato, who is emerging now, his instant body art is only on par with Senju Feijian.

    After all, he is a person who has practiced the technique of Flying Thunder God, so no matter how bad his speed is, he will not lose much.

    The art of dark walk between the thousand hands was cracked by Uchiha Tatsumi in just a blink of an eye. It was not that his illusion was too weak, but that Uchiha Tatsumi was too strong.

    Chen, who has Sharingan, is immune to illusions to a certain extent, and the illusion of Qianshoubeijian can limit him for a second is considered pretty good.

    After regaining his senses, Uchiha Tatsuo found that Hyuga Tokuzu was no longer in his hands, and couldn't help but look a little ugly.  He glanced at Qianshoufan and said coldly: "Oh? Are you sure you want to fight against me?"

    "I'm not trying to fight you, but what you're doing now has exceeded my tolerance limit." Qianshou Feijian was very calm.  He didn't react before, and he didn't expect Uchiha Chen to be so decisive, which made Chen kill so many elders without any effort.

    Under the condition of preparation, how could Senshou Feijian allow Uchiha Chen to succeed so easily?

    "In that case, then don't need to say much, just let me see if you are qualified to say such a thing." Uchiha Tatsuo sneered, what a way to do beyond the limit of his patience, what a high-sounding reason, could it be that he was  Even if he is assassinated, he is not allowed to fight back?  Did he deserve to be assassinated?

    What Tian Tian said is to focus on the overall situation, and make certain sacrifices when necessary. This was the case in the previous life. Konoha, who "focused on the overall situation", had to sacrifice the entire Uchiha family. At that time, Chen did not have enough strength  To resist does not mean that he does not have the strength to resist now.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and seventy sixth; the first confrontation with Feijian

    ?

    Uchiha Chen stepped forward with half-closed eyes, waved his hand, and the entire illusion space was shattered. Everyone was brought back to the original world by Uchiha Chen. At this time, they realized that they hadn't moved half a point from the beginning.  And those elders who were pinched to death by Uchiha Tatsu still have their bodies, but their souls have long been wiped out by Uchiha Tatsuya.

    "That's why I hate Konoha's people. They all use high-sounding reasons to sacrifice others for their own benefit."

    Uchiha Chen walked in step by step, the Meteor Star Meteor Knife in his hand was glowing with bursts of coldness, and it returned to the sheath without drinking blood?  nonexistent.

    In the process of marching, Uchiha Tatsuo's aura is also constantly rising, and finally, that shocking power climbed to a peak when Uchiha Tatsuo walked in front of Senshouban.

    Holding the Meteor Star Meteor Knife in his hand, he pretended to glance around unconsciously. The ninjas of the Hinata clan who met his eyes couldn't bear such a huge momentum of Uchiha Chen, and turned their heads to avoid Uchiha.  Chen's eyes.

    Uchiha Tatsuo is really too powerful, ordinary ninjas can't bear Uchiha Tatsuo's powerful oppression at all, especially the ninjas of the Hyuga Clan, after opening their white eyes, they can almost see the turbulent and turbulent investigation in Chen's body as if materialized.  Carat and momentum.

    This adds to their fear of Uchiha Tatsu in the depths of their hearts.  In this way, they retreated one by one, and in the end only Senshou Tomona and Hinata Dezu were able to barely stand in front of Uchiha Tatsuo.

    In fact, Qianshou Feijian didn't expect things to come to such an extent. Originally, this morning was peaceful and nothing happened. As a result, not long after this morning, the relationship between the two went from superficial friends to opposites.

    Even what Senshou Feijian didn't expect was that Uchiha Tatsuo's strength had already reached this point, to the point where he had no choice but to retreat.

    With a "wow", he took off the Naruto Yushen robe on his body, revealing the blue-black samurai armor inside, jumped back a step, and took out his special kunai from the ninja bag behind him, now he is ready for battle  Prepare.

    The same is true for Tokuzu Hyuga, his two eyes have become extremely ferocious, and the white eyes that symbolize the logo of the Hyuga clan have obviously been opened. Like Senshoubanma, he took a step back slightly, and waited for Uchiha with a soft fist  Chen's attack.

    Don't think why the two of them didn't attack first, but they chose a conservative defensive state.

    First of all, this is the residence of the Hyuga Clan. If a fight really happens, it will inevitably cause huge losses. Even at this time, they still hold the idea that they can try not to fight if they can.

    Secondly, with the strength shown by Uchiha Chen, the two of them didn't know where to start. Chen didn't show any obvious weaknesses.  With Qianshou Feijian, there is no thought of attacking himself or attacking.

    "You look pretty good, but I don't know how strong you are." Uchiha Tatsuo sneered and taunted the two of them.

    ?He was indifferent to Uchiha Tatsuya's ridicule Senju Tomona, after all, he is a man who has been fighting since the Warring States Period, what kind of ridicule Senju Tokaima has not seen?  In his 70s and 80s, he has already passed the era of saving face, and now he only needs the village to live well, which is more important than anything else.

    "What is our strength, you will know if you come here and try."

    Uchiha Chen shrugged his shoulders and did not speak. He waved the sword in his hand. He has already proved his words with practical actions.

    Just when Chen attacked, the two of them were ready to defend. They saw Chen bullying him with the knife in his hand.

    Senshou Feijian narrowed his eyes slightly, and threw the special quality Kunai in his hand towards Uchiha Chen, and then his hands began to form seals rapidly, only hearing the sound of swishing, Senshou Feijian unexpectedly closed in less than a second.  The time to produce eight seals.

    This is the speed of seal formation that even Uchiha Itachi in his peak period had never had!

    "Water escape hard vortex water blade!"

    Senshou Feijian leaped high and headed towards Uchiha Chen, who was ready to take his attack with his sword sideways, but at this moment, the figure in Senshou Feijian distorted and disappeared strangely in the  In front of Uchiha Tatsuya.

    But at this moment, Tokuzu Hyuga stepped forward. He stared with ferocious white eyes, his hands were not idle, and he slapped Uchiha Chen at a fast speed.

    "Empty Eight Diagrams!"

    Uchiha Chen flicked casually, counteracting Hyuga Tokuzu's attack.

    But here it is?At the critical moment, the disappearing Senshou Tokai appeared strangely behind Uchiha Tatsuo. He held the special kunai with one hand, raised the hard vortex water blade with the other, turned around, and faced Uchiha  Standing at the position, Chen vigorously threw the ninjutsu in his hand.

    I saw that the hard vortex water blade immediately turned into a spiral-shaped and extremely sharp concentrated water gun after leaving Qianshou Feijian's hand.

    "Puff!" There was a sound, that was the sound of a sharp object piercing into the flesh, and the ninjutsu of Senshoubanjian actually pierced through Uchiha Chen's back, stabbing Uchiha Chen in the opposite direction abruptly.  This is not over yet, the huge water javelin began to expand rapidly after stabbing Uchiha Chen, and finally exploded with a "bang".

    "Did you get it!" The eyes of those watching the fun couldn't help revealing a bit of excitement.

    However, Qianshou Feijian, who was hit by one blow, did not show a proud expression, but retreated cautiously to stand beside Hyuga Dezu with him

    When the explosion was over, everyone looked towards the place where Uchiha Chen was standing, and there was no trace of Chen in the field, only a double stick that was pierced in the opposite direction remained in place.

    "Sure enough, it's not that simple to solve." Senshou Feijian sighed, with a very regretful and disappointed tone in his tone, as if it didn't feel worthwhile not to kill Uchiha Tatsuo.

    "Is this your strength? Are you old enough to be unable to do what you want?" Uchiha Tatsumi's voice came from behind the crowd. When everyone looked away, they found that Uchiha Tatsuya was sitting on a branch holding a knife  , the appearance of an old god is very unbearable.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and seventy seventh; Headache deer for a long time

    ?

    Uchiha Chen sat on the tree trunk, looking at the Thousand Hands with great interest, seeing that everyone's eyes were still on the deep pit, Uchiha Chen couldn't help but teased: "This is your strength  Well, I think you'd better go home and take care of yourself, don't be a ninja anymore."

    Uchiha Tatsumi's sarcasm not only made Senshou Feijian's face unglamorous, but also made many ninjas feel angry for no reason. If eyes can kill people, then Uchiha Tatsuo didn't know that he had been caught by the eyes of this group of people.  Killed do not know how many times.

    "Why is this guy so strong." Hyuga Dezu whispered to Qianshou Feijian.

    "I don't know either. The news from the front said that Hatake Mosaku and Ikacho are not his opponents. Orochimaru vomited blood and fell down after being stared at by him." Senshou Feijian  Smacking his mouth, he couldn't help but speak.

    And gradually, those ninjas who were left behind by Senshou Banma and responsible for guiding the crowd finally rushed over.

    Seeing so many people gathered together, I couldn't help feeling flustered, and hurried to stand beside Qian Shou Feijian.

    Just kidding, they are all members of Anbe, not only responsible for maintaining the safety of Konoha, but more importantly, maintaining the safety of Hokage's life.  If there's anything wrong with Hokage in Konoha, it's their Anbe members who are to blame.

    The leading member of Anbu half-kneeled between the Thousand Hands and said, "Sorry, Hokage-sama, we are late."

    Qian Shou shook his head between the doors, not blaming them, but reached out to help him up and let him stand behind him.

    "Hokage-sama, what's going on here?" The Anbe member was very puzzled. This morning, he followed behind Senju Feima and witnessed the friendly exchange between Uchiha Tatsumi and Senju Feima.

    It's only been less than a morning, why did the two start fighting?  Or did the fight start at the Hyuga Clan's resident?  As the captain of the Anbu squad, he really couldn't understand why the two of them had such a fight, but it was impossible for him to understand with his brain that he was only suitable for attacking cities and villages, not for these intriguing schemes.

    Seeing that there were still people coming, Uchiha Chen didn't stop him, but quietly watched them stand opposite him, and sneered: "Why, if you can't beat them, you are going to use crowd tactics? You think you can beat them if you have a lot of people?"  I?"

    The aura brought by Uchiha Chen is not aimed at a certain person, but is diffused towards everyone. However, even if Chen's aura spreads, those people cannot resist it. Anyway, the lowest level is the elite johnin level  , how could it be so easy to be defeated?

    Even if they couldn't resist Uchiha Tatsu's aura, they wouldn't back down.  Anyway, unite together to resist the erosion of Uchiha Tatsuo's momentum.

    Uchiha Tatsumi's disturbance in the Hyuga clan has basically spread throughout Konoha after this period of fermentation, even those ninjas who are far away know that someone is making trouble in their Konoha now, and they are going to gather the past  Send the place to catch up.

    The current Konoha is so united, even if there is a group of elders holding back, it still does not hide its flaws.

    At this moment, Nara Shikoku, who had taken a day off from work and was about to rest at his home for a while, felt the rushing momentum of Uchiha Tatsumi. He got up from the tatami and looked outside, and suddenly found that it was transmitted from the residence of the Hyuga Clan.  .

    In a hurry, Nara Lu didn't care about his manners for a long time, so he sent people to the mountains and Qiu Daojia to call people, put on a piece of clothing, and started running to the place where the incident happened.

    While running, Nara Shikahisa murmured in his heart: "This master really hits wherever he goes? How did the Hyuga clan offend him?"

    "It's really troublesome." Nara Shikahisa shook his head helplessly, and the speed under his feet could not help but speed up again.

    He first went to the flower shop of the Yamanaka Clan, and happened to meet Kaiichi Yamanaka who was helping in the flower shop. It was a coincidence that he saved Nara Shikaku the trouble of asking people to go back and forth.

    Haiichi Yamanaka was helping tidy up in his flower shop, and he felt a little strange when he saw Shikahisa Nara rushing over. After hearing Shikahisa Nara's explanation, he immediately put down the water bottle in his hand, took off his apron and followed  After Nara Shikahisa, he ran towards the clan together towards the sun.

    ? On the way, I ran into Akimichi Choza who was called by Nara Shikaku, the three of them nodded without saying anything.

    When the three of them arrived, they just saw Uchiha Chen raise the Meteor Star Meteor Knife in his hand, and ended up with the provocative Anbu member.

    "Keep people under the sword!" Nara Shikahisa shouted.

    However, it was too late, the knife in Chen's hand hit the man's neck, and a bloodstain appeared on the man's neck, and then the blood rushed out of the wound like money, with a "plop",On the ground, unstoppable blood flowed on the ground, soaking the ground and staining the lawn red.

    "Who else!" Uchiha Tatsuo held the sword in his hand, ignored Nara Shikaku's voice, and looked at everyone coldly.  He really didn't expect that at this time, there would still be people who would dare to step forward to stop the provocation. Do you really think he, Uchiha Tatsun, dared not kill people?

    Shikahisa Nara was anxious and didn't know what was going on in front of him. Seeing Uchiha Tatsushi's murder, he knew in his heart that today's matter could not just end like this.  Looking at the many people lying down on the field, it is estimated that the evil god in front of him did not make a lot of moves on the way over.

    "Oops!" Nara Shikahisa was anxious. After all, he was invited back by himself. Now that such a big incident happened, he would definitely be implicated.

    On one side is the village where I grew up, and on the other side is my savior. Nara Shikahisa is caught in the middle, no matter which side he leans to, it is not good.  What he hopes most is that the two sides can get along well and find a point of peaceful coexistence.

    ? From the perspective of this morning, everything went so smoothly. If there are no accidents, on the surface, Uchiha Tatsuo's joining Konoha is a certainty.

    However, by coincidence, just after the morning, a tragedy happened.  This made Nara Shikahisa very confused, why a good thing turned into what it is now.

    If Nara Shikahisa was really asked to choose between the savior and the village, he probably would still choose his own village, but he still has a little fantasy now, hoping that this matter can be resolved peacefully.

    Chen's tone was flat, as if the person who did this was not him.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and seventy-eight;

    ?

    After all, it is the village where I have grown up for more than 20 years. Although Chen has shown great kindness to him, it is impossible to forget the feelings accumulated in the past 20 years so easily.

    In the village, there is Nara Shikahisa's home and his friends. Living in such a big environment, how could Nara Shikahisa be willing to let go?

    With a long sigh, the current situation, even if his IQ is 250, he can't think of any solution in a short time.

    "Mr. Chen, is there any misunderstanding?" Nara Shikahisa stepped forward. He knew that although Uchiha Chen liked to fight, he was not an unreasonable person.  character.

    There must have been some misunderstanding among them, and Chen would act.

    "I don't know what Hinata Xianji is up to. Isn't this their house? I don't know how to be more optimistic." Nara Shika, who didn't find Hinata Xianji after a glance, couldn't help but wonder in his heart.

    As a person who has fought against Uchiha Chen, Hinata Xianji should know what it means to fight against Chen, why can he still watch the two sides fight?

    What he didn't know was that after Hyuga Xianji came back, he was taken to Konoha Hospital for an examination. The large and small injuries he suffered on the battlefield had been accumulated in his body for a long time, and they erupted suddenly last night, making him feel sick.  The doctor who was about to confirm that there was nothing wrong with Hinata Xianji was taken aback, and was urgently resuscitating him.  Now that he can't come back at all, he has no way of knowing about Uchiha Tatsuo's work in the Hyuga Clan.

    Uchiha Tatsuo glanced sideways at Nara Shikoku, but he did not put down the long knife in his hand, and said coldly to Nara Shikoku: "This is none of your business, get out of the way!"

    Nara Shikahisa was pushed by Uchiha Tatsuo, his face turned pale, and he hurriedly retreated a few steps. If it wasn't for Yamanaka Kaiichi and Akimichi Choza who supported him, he almost didn't fall to the ground.

    His face was ashen, panting heavily while clutching his chest, and a complex look flashed in Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes.

    Chen didn't want him to get involved, or in other words, he didn't want Shikahisa Nara to bring his future father-in-law into the mix.

    I heard from the system that although this is a parallel world, any disturbances in this world will also affect Chen's time and space, so Chen will try his best not to interfere with Yamanaka Kaiichi's trajectory, at least until he gives birth to Ino.

    As for other people, Chen doesn't care.

    "Do you want to continue?" Uchiha Chen looked at Senshou Feijian with a flat face, and the Meteor Star Meteor Knife has not been put down. It seems that as long as Senshou Feijian refuses to show weakness, there is a tendency to continue fighting.

    "Why, why did it become like this." Nara Shikahisa had complicated eyes, and he let out a long sigh, his heart full of bitterness.

    Thousand Hands did not move, he was inherently at a disadvantage when Konoha started a battle, and he had to take care of Konoha's crowd, so he didn't dare to fight at all.

    "Uchiha Chen, have you made a decision yet!" Senshou Kai stared at Uchiha Chen, and said fiercely in his mouth: "If one person fights against a village, you will not fight for yours.  Think about those two little disciples!"

    The tone of Senshou Feijian's mouth is very obvious, it is threatening Uchiha Chen, as long as he dares to continue to do it, Senshou Feijian will dare to attack Uchiha Chen's two little apprentices.

    Right after he uttered these words between the thousand hands, he felt as if the world had collapsed, as if struck by lightning, his body swayed, his feet staggered, and a mouthful of blood spewed out of his mouth.  I'm afraid I've fallen to the ground.

    Barely raised his head, looked at Uchiha Chen with a plain face, and was about to speak in Senshoubei, when he heard Chen say: "This time is a warning, next time it will not be so simple."

    "Are you really not thinking about your two little apprentices? They have made a lot of new friends in Konoha now, and you probably don't want to see them entangled between their master and friends. We Konoha have the most perfect  The teaching mode has the most powerful teachers, and only in Konoha can they get a better education"

    "To be honest, I really don't like your broken copper and iron." Uchiha Chen interrupted Senshou Feijian before he finished speaking.  They start from the most basic things, do you think I will fall in love with your ninja school? Use my apprentice to threaten me?"

    Speaking Uchiha Tatsuo sneered: "Oh, are you sure that your Konoha Village can withstand my attacks?"

    Uchiha Chen has no other advantages, that is, he has almost achieved the ultimate in protecting his weaknesses. When the men of Tian Zhiguo were besieged by the ninja coalition forces, Chen slaughtered all the besieged people in a fit of anger, which was also a matter of time.In turn, Chen's prestige in his original world was ignited.

    Today, Qianshou Feijian is so alive that the only time he pulled down his old face to threaten others actually hit Chen's muzzle.

    After finishing speaking, Chen didn't speak any more, but quietly looked at Qianshoufeijian, the meaning was very clear, and it depended on how Qianshoufeijian made his choice.

    Senshou Feijian's face was cloudy and uncertain, he was indeed shocked by Uchiha Chen's words, Senshou Feijian would not doubt whether Chen had this ability, and only at this time, he would think of this terrible  Not the little ones who were able to deal with the past easily.

    Gritting his teeth, without even noticing the blood oozing from his lips, Qianshou clenched his fists tightly, then heaved a long sigh, and said in a low voice as if giving up something: "You won."

    "Master Hokage!"

    Thousands of hands reached out to stop the few people who wanted to talk next to them, and sighed softly: "This time it is our Konoha's fault, please forgive me, we will definitely come up with a reasonable compensation later."

    At this moment, the originally majestic Qianshou Feijian seemed to have aged ten years, and the whole person seemed so decadent.  He has never thought of being so powerless now, and this feeling of powerlessness has never appeared even when facing Uchiha Madara.

    Hearing the words of Senshoubeijian, Uchiha Tatsuo's mouth curled into a mocking smile: "You say it's over, I haven't said it yet!"

    "What else do you want! We have already surrendered." Qian Shou frowned.

    "Leave after beating someone, how can there be such a good thing?" Chen's face was cold, and his eyes were full of chills.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Six hundred and seventieth IX; regeneration accident

    ?

    "Then what else do you want." Qian Shoufei frowned.

    Uchiha Tatsuo folded his hands on his chest, and the Meteor Star Meteor Knife was stuck on the floor under his feet, waiting for Senshou Feijian to give him an explanation.

    However, Senshou Feijian did not express anything. Gradually, the expression on Uchiha Tatsuo's face cooled down, and the atmosphere that had been somewhat relaxed instantly returned to freezing point.  He was a little lucky, but things backfired.

    The situation will not develop in the direction he thought.  Shikahisa Nara was anxious, but what could he do?  The strength is really too low, even if what he said is right, will the two of them listen?

    ? Senju Tobima could make concessions for Konoha, but Uchiha Tatsu sorry, they didn't find anything that could restrain Uchiha Tatsu.

    Nara Shikahisa couldn't help but feel a little sad, anyway, he is also considered a figure of Konoha, but he didn't buy his account here.

    The two sides seem to have once again returned to the previous situation of stalemate and confrontation, and no one backed down.  Senju Feima was simply out of anger, but Uchiha Tatsumi was different. He knew that Senju Feima would bow his head in the end, just like he was the first to admit defeat at the beginning, and Chen was already in an invincible position.

    As the saying goes, good fortune never comes singly, but misfortune never comes singly.  At the stage of the confrontation between the two sides, Uchiha Chen faintly felt a slight change in his Flying Thunder God Seal.

    "This is" Feeling the strange movement from thousands of miles away, Uchiha Tatsuo thought for a while, which direction is the Land of Rain?

    "Xiao Nan!"

    Recalling that before Xiaonan left, Uchiha Chen threw Xiaonan a special kunai, and asked her to carry it with her, and Uchiha Chen would sense it when she took it out in danger.

    With Xiaonan's strength, if she hadn't met Sanshoyu Hanzo, she would basically be able to go anywhere without any scruples. Chen thought to himself: "Is there any danger? With her strength, she will have the power to fight against the veteran Kage.  However, it is not difficult to get away, is there something wrong? Anyway, I brought her here, let's go and have a look. "

    After making a decision, Uchiha Chen will not hesitate anymore. He doesn't care much about Konoha. The lesson that should be taught has already been given. Since there are more urgent matters, there is no need to spend time here.  A wooden clone is here to take care of the two little girls. Uchiha Tatsuo glanced at Senshou Feijian and the others, and walked away without saying anything.

    Until Uchiha Takashi stepped into the air and disappeared in the eyes of everyone, no one on the field dared to say a word.

    After a long while, Hyuga Dezu reacted from the shock, looked at Qianshoubei in disbelief and said softly: "Master Hokage, just forget it?"

    He glared at him, and when he thought of the Qianshoufan, he didn't get angry, and snorted angrily: "What else do you want to do? Kill him? Do you have the ability? And those group of  People in the elders group want to play assassination even if they have no skills, and they are overconfident, which is really embarrassing."

    Speaking of Qianshou Feijian, he couldn't help shaking his head, but he felt a little relieved in his heart.

    It's not that he hasn't seen what the elders of the elders group have done for so many years. He was relatively strong in those years when he was Hokage, and these old immortals didn't dare to fight against him openly.  Time didn't deal with them much.

    Waiting for Tomona to give way, the power has grown stronger in the past few years, and he has begun to blatantly fight against Hokage, but at this time Tomama is no longer Hokage, and he can only see what Sarutobi Hiruzen does.

    Well now, Uchiha Tatsuo has beheaded nearly half of the elders. Although it will indeed cause Konoha's turmoil in a short period of time, but from another aspect, it has brought a certain amount to Hokage, that is, Sarutobi Hiruzen.  After all, the elders who have lost half will no longer be his elbows, but will become his supporters. After all, not everyone in the elders wants to fight for power.

    This is why Qianshou Feijian was very angry after seeing the half-dead elder.

    However, it was just a lot of thunder and little rain, and they didn't pursue Uchiha Chen's reasons too much. On the one hand, they were really not strong enough to hold Uchiha Chen accountable.

    On the other hand, it is because this may not be a good thing for Konoha. As the saying goes, if you don¡¯t break, you can¡¯t stand, and only after you break, you can build. Only in this way can Konoha become more prosperous and stronger

    However, Uchiha Chen sensed the guidance of Fei Lei Shenyin, and he did not rush over immediately. Instead, he went to the ninja school first, and saw that the two little girls were not isolated and bullied at the ninja school, and there was nothing wrong with them.  Unhappy and relieved, Uchiha Chen rushed towards the Land of Rain.

    It's not Uchiha.??I don¡¯t want to go to the Land of Rain in a flash, but I don¡¯t allow it.

    The Kingdom of Fire is not too far away from the Kingdom of Rain, unlike the Kingdom of Wind and the Kingdom of Rain, one is the farthest left and the other is the farthest right.

    Chen's perception of Flying Thunder God can indeed reach the height of covering the entire world, and he does have such strength after fully absorbing evolution.

    But he can't use Huangquan Biliang as smoothly as Kaguya Hime. The spatial coordinates in Tianzhiyu can be accurate to single digits, and each space node corresponds to a relative position. Without precise and skilled control of Huangquan Biliang  Before Saka, it was not realistic to want to travel freely in the world of Hokage.

    It may even happen that you originally wanted to go to the land country, but the space node was not clearly grasped, and you were sent to the water country.

    Uchiha Chen can only go on his way honestly, even so, his speed is not comparable to that of ordinary people. It may take three days and three nights for normal people to go from the Land of Fire to the Land of Wind, but Uchiha Chen can move forward with all his strength.  It only takes less than an hour.

    This is the difference in strength, Chen's speed has already surpassed the speed of sound.  It's just that he is used to Flying Thunder God, and he has never used his full strength.  Not to mention that now he can travel through the whole world at will as long as he is a little familiar with Tianzhi Yuzhong.

    The distance from the Land of Rain to Konoha is not too far, or in other words, the scope of the entire Hokage World is not too large. With the speed of Uchiha Tatsumi, it only takes ten minutes to reach the limit distance triggered by the Flying Raijin Art.  As long as Xiao Nan can hold on for another ten minutes, as long as ten minutes is fine.

    "I didn't expect something to happen so soon" Uchiha Chen murmured in his heart as he was on his way.

    His figure is like thunder and lightning, no, it is faster than lightning, and the sharp roar resounds through the sky and the earth wherever it passes!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and eightieth; prevent Akatsuki from negotiating

    ?

    Two flowers bloom, each representing a branch.

    When Xiaonan arrived at Yuren Village, looking at the familiar crowd in the street he was once familiar with, he couldn't help but feel a little disappointed.

    At this time, she happened to be at the beginning of the organization, and the three of them traveled all over the country of rain, constantly working hard for the civilians and ninjas of the country of rain.

    The Land of Rain is not big, and it is not small, but under their rush, almost all ordinary people and civilian ninjas have received their favor.

    Xiao Nan's gentle beauty and her smile earned her the title of angel.

    However, it is precisely because of this that Sanshoyu Hanzo, the de facto ruler of the Land of Rain, is extremely suspicious.

    Speaking of Sanshoyu Hanzo, he is indeed a good leader. During World War II, in order to prevent the Land of Rain from becoming a battlefield for various major powers, he personally went into battle and worked hard for the peace and stability of the Land of Rain. However, he is not an enlightened leader.  the leader.

    As the saying goes, people are subject to change, even a top figure like Half God Hanzo cannot withstand the invasion of time.  Once a person passes the peak period of a ninja, he becomes more and more timid.  Yuren Village did not participate in the Three Wars, but took advantage of the aftermath of World War II to swing between the three great powers.

    And several big countries are really worried that Yuren village will fall into the arms of hostility, so they can't help but intensify their efforts to win over, so that they try to avoid being in the country of rain when they start the war, but there will always be accidents in wars, more or less  At least there will be cross-border behavior.

    For this careless behavior, Sanshoyu Hanzo did not say anything. As long as it is not a large-scale invasion and open confrontation, as long as it does not affect his rule, he will just turn a blind eye and turn a blind eye.

    After all, they will send compensation after they finish playing at home.  Sanjiao Hanzo was happy to see them so honest.

    Saying that he is not an enlightened leader is because Sanshoyu Hanzo will never allow a second voice to appear in Yuren Village.  Since the establishment of Xiao organization, Hanzo has noticed this organization formed by three young people.

    At the beginning, Hanzo didn't take them seriously, but gradually, the prestige of the Akatsuki organization among the people grew, and more and more ninjas and villagers joined the Akatsuki organization. Gradually, Hanzo felt his own  Dominion appears to be under threat.

    In the original world of Chen, at this time Hanzo began to collude with Konoha Danzo to secretly get rid of these three people, but in this world, Danzo was suppressed by Hokage before Danzo, and then there was a group of elders watching over him, ambitious but powerless.  He could only temporarily put away his minions.

    However, history is always surprisingly similar. Without Konoha's Danzo, the Hanzo of this world chose to cooperate with the Ghost Lamp Quanzo of the Water Country.

    After sending the Akatsuki organization a negotiation request for cooperation, Hanzo began to collude with the elder Ghost Lamp Quanzo of the Kingdom of Water to set up an ambush against their Akatsuki organization.

    It is impossible for Xiaonan to watch the three of them fall into danger again, and it is impossible to watch Yahiko die in the negotiation again, and it is impossible to watch Nagato open the eyes of reincarnation and embark on a road of no return.

    Having made up her mind, she stayed on the only way to negotiate, waiting for the three people organized by Xiao to come to her door.  Xiao Nan knew that even if her current strength was much higher than before, she would not be a half-god's opponent. Only by stopping them before things happened could they save all three of them.

    However, the first day passed just like that. Xiao Nan didn't wait for the three of them to appear, but saw many familiar faces in the process.  Having not seen Yahiko coming for a long time, Xiao Nan couldn't help feeling a little bit of doubt in his heart: "Did I remember the time wrong?"

    Immediately, Xiao Nan stopped one person and began to ask questions.

    "Master Angel!" The man was stopped by Xiao Nan, and when he saw Xiao Nan's familiar face, he yelled subconsciously, and realized in the next second that their Master Angel was just a child, how could he be so big?

    "Could it be Lord Angel's sister?" The man couldn't help thinking in his heart.  After all, looking at the familiar red cloud robe with a black background, he subconsciously regarded Xiao Nan as one of his own.

    "But it looks like Sister Angel is an orphan, right? I've never heard of her having a sister."

    Regardless of what that person was thinking, Xiao Nan just thought he looked a little familiar, and vaguely remembered that he seemed to be a small leader in the early stage of the organization: "Where is the leader now?" Xiao Nan looked at him and asked calmly.

    "Report, sir, the leader already set off to negotiate with Lord Hanzo yesterday." Although Xiaonan didn't know why Xiaonan asked the news that everyone knew, the man still replied respectfully: "We are preparing to set off now  Participate in the final cooperation and witness this scene."

      Xiao Nan was shocked when he heard what he said: "Or a step late?"

    Regardless of the man's surprised gaze, Xiao Nan turned around and rushed straight to the agreed place.  Since he didn't catch up with Yahiko on the way, he could only go forward with all his strength, at least stop them before they entered the encirclement.

    How fast is Xiao Nan at full speed?  When she feathered the huge paper wings, Xiao Nan's speed reached a peak, the wings trembled slightly, brought a strong hurricane, the whole person was raised above the sky, and hurried towards the place in memory.

    "Definitely, we must catch up!" Without stopping Yahiko halfway, Xiaonan couldn't help feeling a little impatient.  Flying at low altitude all the way, I am afraid that I will skip the two people who are advancing halfway.

    The timing was good, the two of them didn't go fast along the way in order to let more people know about this matter, that is to say, Xiao Nan still has a chance to catch up now.

    Finally, just as he was about to enter the encirclement, Xiao Nan saw those two immature figures.

    That's right!  It was the two young people who dreamed of being able to coexist peacefully with Hanzo.

    Seeing the firm belief on Yahiko and Nagato's immature faces, Xiaonan couldn't help but smile softly: "It's great to meet you in this life!" Then her face gradually became firm: "Don't worry, in this life, I will  I will definitely protect your safety, even even if it means losing your life!"

    After seeing the two of them, Xiao Nan accelerated again and stopped suddenly in front of the two of them. Regardless of the strong wind blowing the robes of the two of them, and pretending not to see the surprised expressions of the two when they saw him, Xiao Nan had a calm expression on his face.  Looking at the two of them, he said, "Are you going to participate in the negotiation prepared by Hanzo? It's a trap, don't go there!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and eighty first; Negotiations destined to fail

    ?

    Yahiko and the two looked at Konan in surprise, and stared at Konan Yahiko with wide eyes. He quietly walked up to his companion and asked, "Nagato, could it be that Konan has a sister, do you know?"

    Nagato's face turned slightly rosy when Yahiko approached him, looking at the person in front of him who was similar to Xiaonan.

    Like, it's so similar, the same hair, the same face, the same ninjutsu, even the thin temper seems to be the same.  If Nagato hadn't known that Xiaonan didn't have a sister, Nagato would even subconsciously think that this was Xiaonan's sister, no wonder his companion would make such an expression.

    Looking up into Xiaonan's eyes, for some reason, Nagato felt a very familiar feeling in his heart, and he asked softly, "You who are you?"

    "It's not important. What's important is that you can't go to the negotiations now. It's a conspiracy. Hanzo has colluded with outsiders and set up an ambush there. As soon as you pass by, he will attack you."

    The two of them looked at each other, wondering why the person in front of them, who was suspected to be Xiaonan's sister, would say that.

    After careful consideration, Yahiko stepped forward, looked at Xiaonan and said, "Xiaonan's sister, uh let me call you that. This time is an opportunity we finally won, and Master Hanzo also announced to the whole village.  After this cooperation, all the villagers and ninjas will come to visit, so even if it is a conspiracy, for the peace of the village, we will go there without hesitation."

    Yahiko's firm face reveals a sense of responsibility that doesn't match his age.

    Xiao Nan looked at the yellow-haired brat in front of him, with a look of disappointment on his face, yes, wasn't that what Yahiko was like back then.  Knowing that there are traps ahead, he advances without hesitation, and finally commits suicide by bumping into Nagato's Kunai, in order to realize the dream of peace.

    Although the time has returned, Yahiko's character and choice of Yahiko will not change, as he said: "My dream is to hope that the world can be peaceful, and from now on the flames of war will not spread to any corner of the world.  , For this dream, I will fight my whole life, even if I lose my life because of it, I will not hesitate, because I know that even if I die, there are still you, one of me falls, and there are tens of thousands of me standing up,  By that time, peace will no longer be a dream."

    Xiaonan's face reveals infinite nostalgia. Wasn't it because they were attracted by Yahiko's spirit of no turning back and his fearless spirit of sacrifice that they followed him on this path?

    If Yahiko can be persuaded, then Yahiko is no longer Yahiko.

    Xiaonan smiled lightly, her red lips parted, and she looked so coquettish: "Okay, since you have decided to go on, then I will accompany you! Don't worry, I will let you escape safely even if I die!  The tragedy of this life will definitely not happen, never" Xiao Nan didn't say the last sentence, but made up his mind secretly.

    The journey of two people turned into three people, and there was still some distance from the originally agreed signing place. Along the way, Nagato Yahiko kept asking what was the relationship between Xiaonan and the Xiaonan in their organization.

    Looking at Yahiko who was jumping up and down at this moment, Xiao Nan smiled slightly in his heart, and sighed with some nostalgia: "This is Yahiko. The guy who can't be serious for three seconds!"

    Xiaonan didn't say anything about his relationship with her, but put the topic aside, Nagato thought about it, but Yahiko still looked like he was asking the bottom of the casserole. The unbearable Xiaonan simply kept silent, no matter what Yahiko asked.  Just don't say it.

    Because of Yahiko's reasons along the way, it didn't seem so boring.  When the four arrived at their destination, they suddenly saw Hanzo and the people around him standing in front of the cliff, waiting for them quietly.

    Seeing the three of them coming, Hanzo laughed and said, "As expected, you are the leader of the Akatsuki organization. You have come here alone. I have to say that you are very courageous!"

    Yahiko smiled slightly. This is the time for him to show off his charisma as a leader. He stepped forward and said, "Master Hanzo was joking. We are not here this time to fight for power and profit. Don't we always have to be sincere in cooperation?"

    "Okay! I admire your quick-talking style!" Hanzo glanced at Yahiko approvingly, and a trace of pity flashed in his eyes.  It would be great if he could join his team, but unfortunately this is impossible.

    "This time, we mainly have three appeals." Yahiko went straight to the topic: "First, I request the legalization of our Akatsuki organization in Urenin Village, and ask Lord Hanzo to allow us to freely absorb knowledgeable people in Urenin Village.  scholar.

    Second, I hope Master Hanzo can clearly reject the request of other countries to go to war, and make it clear that Urenin Village will not participate in the third world war, so as to avoid the country being war againThe spread of the war.

    Third, I hope Master Hanzo can reform the existing ninja system, the ninja system in our Urenin Village is really too backward, and many civilian ninjas cannot get a good education"

    Yahiko was talking to himself, and he didn't see Hanzo's surprised eyes after he found Konan.

    And Xiaonan naturally knew why, she didn't say it, but stood beside Nagato and kept silent. Now is not the best time to make a move.

    Because now Hanzo still holds a hole card in his hand, a deadly hole card, Xiaonan can only do it when Hanzo plays this hole card, otherwise even if Nagato and Yahiko are rescued, they will not listen to Xiaonan's words.

    Hanzang squinted his eyes and stared at Xiaonan, as if he wanted to find something in her eyes, and then signaled to his subordinate without any trace, the man backed away comprehendingly, and it took a long while to come back and whispered something in Hanzang's ear until  At this time, Hanzo nodded in satisfaction and asked him to continue to retreat.

    After Yahiko finished speaking, Hanzo nodded approvingly. There was nothing wrong with it. Yahiko¡¯s demands were indeed reasonable. If it was him back then, maybe he would really accept it.

    But it's different now. When he gets old, he becomes suspicious. He always worries that he will be taken away by Yahiko and others. It is precisely because of this that Hanzo is bewitched by Quanzo, the ghost lamp of the country of water, and prepares to get rid of the Akatsuki organization.  .

    "These requirements you mentioned are good, and they are indeed analyzed and resolved according to the current situation of the Kingdom of Rain. It's just a pity that I can't agree to you."

    "Why!" Yahiko looked puzzled.

    "Why?" A scheming smile appeared in Hanzo's eyes: "Because you are all going to die here!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and eighty second;

    ?

    Hanzo's eyes were full of aggression. After he said this, he waved his hand immediately, and jumped down hundreds of ninjas from the mountains behind the cliff. Judging from the forehead, there are few ninjas in Urenin Village, and most of them are loyal to Sansho  Uo Hanzo's assassination unit.

    After all, Yahiko and the others have done so many things in the Land of Rain, if the civilian ninjas know about it, it will definitely arouse their resentment and even push them to the camp of the Akatsuki organization.

    In order to prevent such a thing from happening, Hanzo had no choice but to bring a team loyal to him and the assassination team of Wu Ninja Village to surround and kill Yahiko and others.

    "You are all going to die here today!" Hanzo laughed evilly and shouted at them in a deep voice.

    Yahiko and Nagato did not appear to be very flustered because Konan reminded him before that they were mentally prepared. Yahiko looked at Hanzo with very disappointed eyes, and shouted in hatred: "Master Hanzo, why are you doing this? Are we  Didn't you come here today to discuss cooperation?"

    "If you want to blame, you can only blame you for hindering my rule."

    "What's the matter with them, do it quickly." A masked face who couldn't bear to see Hanzang's villain's success couldn't help urging in a cold voice.

    Sanjiao Yu Hanzo felt a little unhappy. Although he contacted Wuyin village elder Lao Guideng Quanzang to send people to support him, he was also a demigod Hanzo.  , known as the existence closest to the God of Ninja after Uchiha Madara Senjujuma.

    How dare a small Kirigakure Anbu member give orders to him?  But thinking that this time he really wanted Mist Ninja, Hanzo suppressed his unhappiness forcibly.

    If he was ten years younger, who dared to speak to him in such a tone, Hanzo would kill him before he said anything. Of course, there was no need for him ten years ago to join forces with the people of Wunin Village.  Able to suppress the entire Akatsuki organization.

    It's a pity that time and power have slowly eroded his will and determination. He is no longer the half-god who is admired by thousands of people. Now he is just a rich man who guards his one-acre three-point field.  It is no longer what it used to be.

    Hanzo snorted coldly, and then nodded to his ninjas. After getting Hanzo's permission, those ninjas rushed towards Xiaonan and the other three like tigers descending from the mountain.

    "Get out of here!" Yahiko roared, pushed Nagato open, and then jumped up and jumped away with Xiaonan at the same time. The moment they just dodged, countless thousands of people pierced the stone standing in front of them.  superior.

    "It's dangerous." Yahiko wiped the sweat from his forehead, and patted his chest with lingering fear.  Looking at Hanzo, he frowned slightly and said loudly: "Master Hanzo, we have no intention of competing with you for power, we just want to make Urenin Village better and the world a little bit better.  I swear, we really haven't thought about this issue, today we are negotiating with sincerity, I hope Master Hanzo can also think about it for the sake of our sincerity?"

    Yahiko's heart is not dead, he is delusional to use sincere words to re-infect Sansho Hanzo.

    In his opinion, Hanzo was just bewildered by the people of Wuyin Village. As long as Hanzo can wake up and let him know that he and others have no malicious intentions, they just hope to bring a little peace to Yuren Village.

    However, things are not as simple as Yahiko and the others thought.  If Hanzo didn't have this idea in his mind, how could he be bewitched by the people of Mist Ninja Village?

    Xiaonan knew that Yahiko's efforts were futile, just like no matter how hard a person tried, he couldn't wake up a person who pretended to be asleep.

    No matter how much Xiaonan tried to persuade Yahiko, it was impossible to wake up Yahiko from the delusion of peace. Only after he had truly experienced the lesson could he be able to make him reflect.

    She stared at Sanshoyu Hanzo closely, although Hanzo seemed to be doing nothing now, but no one dared to underestimate his strength.

    The face under Hanzo's mask showed a smile that was sure to win. He laughed and mocked: "Stupid little guy, do you think I will play the game of house with you again? It's over!"

    Immediately, he bit his thumb hard, formed a seal quickly, and slammed it on the ground, densely packed black seals emerged on the ground.

    "Psychic sansho fish!"

    "Boom"

    Following a sound of smoke, a gigantic salamander appeared where Hanzo was standing.  Standing on the head of the salamander, Hanzo laughed and taunted: "Innocent children, I will tell you that it is impossible to make the world peaceful with enthusiasm alone. You should go to hell in the next life to fulfill your dreams!  "

    Immediately Hanzo waved his hand, and all the ninjas rushed forward, countlessThe hidden weapon ninjutsu was released towards the three of them.

    "Oops!" Yahiko's heart skipped a beat, and immediately his hands quickly formed seals.

    "Water escapes the wall of the water formation!"

    Taking Nagato back two steps, looked at him and said solemnly: "Nagato!"

    As Yahiko's partner for many years, Nagato naturally knew what Yahiko was thinking, nodded, and followed Yahiko to make the seal with his palms together.

    "The technique of fire escape and fire dragon bullet!"

    "Wind Escape Gale Wind Palm!"

    "Combined Ninjutsu Fire Dragon Dance!"

    After being hit by the strong wind, the wanton fire dragon did not become smaller because of it, but swelled again by the wind, its huge body hovered in the air and roared at Hanzo and others, and then went straight to the crowd.

    "Earth escapes from the earth flow wall!"

    "Water escapes the wall of the water formation!"

    Put up two defenses in front of Hanzo and the others, no matter how angry the fire dragon roars, it can't move half a step forward.

    In the end, the angry fire dragon passed through the water wall and hit the earth flow wall, smashing the earth flow wall built by everyone together. After that, the fire dragon also lost its power, leaving only a few scattered sparks  , roared at Hanzo and the others, and disappeared unwillingly into the world.

    "Hmph!" There was a sneering smile on the corner of Hanzang's mouth: "You'd better suffer death obediently, I can decide to leave you a whole body. If you are still stubborn, then don't blame me for being ruthless!"

    "Master Hanzo." Yahiko looked at him disappointedly: "What you did really disappointed me!"

    "Shut up! Who do you think you are! What qualifications do you have to say about me?" Hanzo became furious, and couldn't help but glance at the person beside him. After getting a signal from Hanzo, the person walked out of the shadows and stared at him intently.  Yahiko.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and eighty third; delaying time

    ?

    Having been stared at by that man, Yahiko felt his whole body go cold, as if he had fallen into an ice cellar, his whole body became stiff with cold hands and feet.

    "This what's going on here!" Yahiko was very surprised, and seemed very flustered after being locked by the mysterious Anbu member.

    "No, it's him!" Xiao Nan was secretly anxious. She had already guessed who it was when the man came out just now, and Xiao Nan panicked.

    That person is not simple, as Sanshoyu Hanzo's deputy, Hanzo's most trusted subordinate, and the man with the strongest assassination skills in the entire Urenin Village besides Hanzo - Senzuki Taki!

    This man's life can be said to be very legendary, even his life experience is comparable to the protagonist in the movie, although Xiao Nan doesn't know what the protagonist means.

    But Qianyue Taki's life, in Xiaonan's view, is indeed like this.  Both of his parents died when he was young, and in a snowy day, he was spotted by Sanshoyu Hanzo and brought back to Yuren Village to teach him personally, but he showed amazing talent in the end.

    In the training camp, he stood out and beheaded all the trainees of the same year with a strong force. He was favored by Sanshoyu Hanzo and selected as Anbu's confidant, step by step to the present.

    Qian Yuetaki's ninja experience is very simple, accept the mission, assassinate, the mission is over, accept the mission, assassinate, the mission is over!  After graduating from the training camp, he became the most capable assistant around Sanshoyu Hanzo, entrusting him with the most difficult tasks every time.

    And Chizuki Taki did not disappoint Hanzo's trust, and was able to complete the task very properly every time.

    Gradually, under the baptism of missions again and again, Chizuki Taki gradually grew up, and finally broke through the Kage-level strength, becoming the second strongman in Urenin Village who successfully broke through the Kage-level at that time, and the first was of course Hanzo.

    It was also such a strong assassin who carried out Hanzo's mission back then, which made Xiaonan remember him.

    Qianyue Taki is like a lone wolf hiding in the dark, he will come out to bite you at any time, you can only keep on guard against him, because when he appears, your life will end.  If you don't come out, you will die, if you go out, you will die!

    How could Yahiko end well if he was targeted by such a person?

    Simply, this is not a suitable place for assassination, and Qianyue Taki has also been placed on the bright side. As long as Yahiko pays attention to himself, and Xiaonan assists, he may not be able to escape from Qianyue Taki's hands  .

    As soon as I thought about it, Xiaonan had a plan in his heart. Besides, even if she couldn't do it, wouldn't there be Uchiha Chen?

    Thinking of Uchiha Tatsumi who always appeared in an invincible posture, Xiaonan felt relieved a lot, and subconsciously touched the special kunai placed behind her, she could sense a different feeling coming from kunai  .

    "Persist for a while longer." Xiao Nan gritted his teeth and thought so.

    Just because there is a backup, Hanzo and the others are not worried.  Not only Hanzo, but even Yahiko and the others don't quite believe that they can escape from the encirclement alive.

    "The technique of water escape and fog concealment!"

    Gradually, a pure white mist filled the field, enveloping everyone.

    Under the white mist, the function of the eyes is limited to the minimum, even if they are face to face, they cannot see each other's face clearly. This is really not good news for Yahiko and the others, but it is indeed the best way for the Anbu of Kirinin to hunt and kill their prey.  place.

    "Wind escape breakthrough!"

    Nagato formed seals with both hands, and immediately used Feng Dun to try to blow away the white mist when the thick fog spread, but the result was unsatisfactory. The white mist did not dissipate after being blown away, but spread over at a faster speed.

    "It's useless! How can you break the fog concealment technique if you want to break it?"

    The enemy's taunting voice came from the thick white mist: "Throat, spine, kidney, heart, liver, lung, carotid artery and subclavian artery. Which position do you want me to attack?"

    The three of them stood back to back, not daring to relax at all.  Don't look at their Urenin village as if they are famous for their assassinations, but Kirigakure is not bad at all, and even slightly better in some aspects.

    The three of them didn't dare to move rashly when their eyes were restricted, because if something went wrong, it would be a disaster.

    "What should we do now!" With his back against Nagato Konan, drops of cold sweat dripped from Yahiko's forehead. He was the one who received the most criticism among the three.  Locked, so far has not been lifted.

    Even because of the existence of the fog concealment technique, Qianyue Taki was able to hide his whereabouts very well.

    It has to be said that it is not easy for Yahiko to maintain his composure when everyone is targeting him.

    I waited for a long time but didn't get Nagato'sIn terms of words, he has always been a man of few words, even if the situation is critical now, Nagato seldom speaks.

    Xiao Nan thought for a while, and only said one word: "Drag!"

    "Huh?" The two looked puzzled.

    Xiao Nan took out the special quality Kunai in his sleeve and explained: "I have already notified my partner that he is on his way quickly, as long as we can persist until his arrival, we will definitely be able to!"

    At this time, Nagato keenly grasped the key words in Xiaonan's words: "How many people do you have as partners?"

    "one!"

    "Is there only one?" Yahiko was shocked when he heard Xiao Nan say that there was reinforcements, but in the end there was only one person, "Isn't that just a sheep in the mouth of a tiger?" As he spoke, he became depressed again.

    "Ding!" After parrying Qianben who was launched from the dark with the help of Ku Wu, Xiaonan continued to explain: "Don't underestimate him, although he is only one person, none of these people in front of him is his opponent, don't worry,  As long as we can persist until he comes, it will be enough! Believe me!"

    It may be that Xiaonan's words are really sincere, or it may be because of the trust between her companions. After seeing her repeatedly explaining this, Yahiko and Nagato finally chose to believe Xiaonan.

    No one else, because they are now at a dead end, both left and right are dead, why not believe that this person who looks like Xiao Nan and suspects Xiao Nan's sister really succeeds?

    After having a goal, people will no longer become confused. Although the current situation is still unfavorable to the three of them, at this time, Wu Ninja dare not just attack carelessly like this.

    Not everyone knows how to kill silently. After performing the Hidden Fog Art, it not only restricted the actions of Nagato and others, but also restricted the actions of Hanzo and the others to a certain extent, so that they did not dare to act rashly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and eighty fourth; Uchiha Tatsumi's arrival

    ?

    Originally, Yahiko and the three were at an absolute disadvantage on the field, but because of Kirinin's Kirigakure, Hanzo became suspicious. The situation gradually changed from the absolute disadvantage of the Yahiko and the three to a three-legged confrontation.

    With a wink to gather all his subordinates, Hanzo did not stop the actions of Mist Ninja, but he did not give Mist Ninja any more support.  Glad to see them dog-eat-dog.

    However, this just gave the three of Yahiko a chance to breathe, allowing them to slowly adapt to the intensive attacks.

    Seeing this situation, Konan and the others were not unaware of it. They didn't know what happened between Hanzo and Kirinin, but seeing that the situation was beneficial to them, Yahiko and the others didn't say anything more.  It's someone who concentrates on dealing with Kirigakure.

    Although without the help of Hanzo and others, Kirigakure's people are not easy to mess with.

    The name of the blood mist is not just as simple as talking about it. The three of Yahiko were in danger under the attack of Mist Shinobu. If Konan hadn't tried his best to protect Yahiko and Nagato, they might have died by now.

    I don't know what these two people are thinking. They dare to imitate others and run out to negotiate with others even though they have barely reached the strength of the elite Chunin.

    Looking at the two of them, Xiao Nan felt angry in her heart, how big are these little brats, but what Xiao Nan didn't think about was that there were just such two brats, and she had been following them for so many years, little by little.  Witness the growth of the two.

    As time passed, Xiao Nan was not a god after all, and he couldn't guarantee the safety of the two of them all the time.

    Because of protecting the two of them, Xiao Nan had already consumed a lot of Chakra, and after taking another Bingliang Pill, Xiao Nan cheered up and injected Chakra into Zhitun again.

    "Hold on a little longer, hold on a little longer." Xiao Nan gritted her teeth and braced herself up. Her clothes had been torn by the attack of Mist Ninja, and her body was injured one after another, and the blood couldn't stop flowing from the wound.

    Yahiko couldn't bear it, so he couldn't help but said: "Forget it, Xiao Xiaonan's sister, what they want is our life, it has nothing to do with you, you should run away quickly."

    Although Nagato didn't speak, he snorted softly, and what he expressed was the same as what Yahiko said. Everything was their fault and had nothing to do with Xiaonan.

    Even after Xiao Nan's persuasion, they still want to come. All of this is their own fault, and they don't want to involve this person who may be Xiao Nan's sister.

    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Xiao Nan scolded, blocked the attack of Wu Ninja again, and said to the two of them: "Didn't I say that, I will definitely take you away safely, hold on for a while, as long as you continue  Hold on for a while, my partner is coming!"

    A trace of unbearableness flashed in Yahiko's heart, but this time was not the time to be sad, he made mudras with his hands, closed his eyes, and listened carefully to the information from the outside world.  Suddenly, he opened his eyes suddenly, took a deep breath, and yelled out a sentence.

    "The Art of Fire Escaping the Great Fire Dragon!"

    A ferocious fire dragon spewed out from Yahiko's mouth. This is the ninjutsu that Jiraiya left them before he left. Yahiko's chakra has the attribute of fire. After unremitting efforts, he finally learned this B-level ninjutsu  surgery.

    A cold light flashed in front of him, and a fog ninja happened to appear in front of him. However, at this moment, the ferocious fire dragon rushed straight into his chest, burning him to death.

    "Beautiful!" Yahiko couldn't help but get excited when he heard the screams from Kirinin.

    Seeing this, Xiaonan couldn't help but nodded approvingly. This was the first time they had caused casualties to Mist Ninja. Before that, they had been on the defensive. Because of the Mist Hiding Technique, they had suffered a lot.

    It's just that Yahiko's attack did not frighten the Mist Ninjas, but further aroused their ferocity, and their attacks became more ferocious. At the same time, the situation of the three became dangerous again.

    Under the danger, Xiao Nan felt ruthless, and simply waved her hand, and countless paper escapes were created by her, forming two pairs of huge paper wings behind her.

    "Paper escapes paper rain!"

    What is a 360-degree attack without dead ends?  In the state of Shikiji Dance, Xiao Nan's whole body is full of Shiki Paper. Countless sharp pieces of paper shoot out from Xiao Nan's wings, and scatter around the three people at 360-degree angles in all directions.

    The Mist Ninjas dodged one after another, but things were not that simple, the piece of paper exploded after touching the real object!

    The sound of "bang bang" explosions sounded from time to time on the field, and many Wunin died tragically in the explosions because they did not come to avoid the explosion.

    ??And at this moment, the Kirigakure technique also became thicker with the smoke rising from the explosion, and even Kirigashi and the others did not dare to step forward easily.

    There was no other way, they could only take the initiative to stop the fog concealment technique.

    Gradually, the smoke on the field began to dissipate, revealing the original state.  When everyone looked towards the field, they couldn't help but gasp at the same time.

    Miserable, too miserable!  After the explosion, more than a dozen bombed and fragmented corpses were left on the field. Those were all because of the carelessness of forgetting to dodge the Kirin who was killed by Xiaonan's detonating charm.

    However, Xiaonan and the others are not in good condition at the moment.  Because of maintaining the state of Shiki Paper Dance for a long time, I have to be distracted to protect the two.

    At this moment, the Chakra in Xiaonan's body is very low. If she hadn't taken Bingliang Pills continuously, perhaps her Chakra would have been exhausted long ago.

    Similarly, the state of Yahiko and Nagato is not easy.  Although most of the attacks were blocked by Xiaonan, after all, the two of them are not as strong as the elite Chunin, and the Chakra in their bodies has been exhausted during this period of time, so where is the remaining Chakra?

    After the mist concealment technique was lifted, the two breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground, gasping for breath, so as to recover their physical strength.

    "Not bad, not bad!" Seeing that the three of them were able to hold on for so long under the attack of Mist Ninja, Hanzo couldn't help applauding and laughing: "You are already worthy of my admiration for being able to hold on to Mist Ninja Anbe for so long. It's a pity  It¡¯s not that you must die today, otherwise I really want to take you under my command, if I want to blame, I can only blame you for doing something you shouldn¡¯t do!¡±

    Having said that, Hanzo snorted coldly, waved his big hand, and all the Urenin under him rushed up, attacking the three who had lost their combat effectiveness.

    At this moment, a calm voice suddenly sounded.

    "It's really embarrassing!"

    Hearing this voice, Xiao Nan's heart softened, and the heart he raised finally let go.

    "Is it finally here" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and eighty fifth; strong shot

    ?

    Going around in a hurry to find out where the person who made the sound was.  Suddenly, a Yuren stretched out his hand and pointed at the sky tremblingly: "Boss, Master HanzoYou, look! What is that!"

    Hanzo didn't care. When a large shadow appeared in the sky and he had to notice it, he raised his head and suddenly found a huge figure blocking the sun and their sunlight.

    "Thisthis is!" Hanzo is a person who has seen the world anyway, he knows that there are still people in this world who can fly in the air, just like the Tsuchikage in Iwanin Village who often has a protruding waist, his hand is light and heavy.  The technique can make people fly in the sky without the help of psychic beasts.

    But for the one in front of him, Hanzo didn't sense any movement of Chakra from him. There are only two possibilities. The first is that he didn't use Chakra at all, and the second is that Chen's strength is too strong, and Hanzo can't  Sensing the flow of chakra in Chen's body.

    The first one is too appalling, and Hanzo leans toward the second possibility both in his heart and his physiology.

    Hanzo half-moved in small steps, watching Uchiha Tatsuo in the sky while walking, and counted all the strong men he knew in his mind, but there was no one who could match up with the guy in front of him, or  Either too old or the wrong gender.

    "When did such a No. 1 figure appear in the ninja world?" Hanzo couldn't help muttering in his heart.  However, he did not make any drastic moves, but stepped forward and said to Uchiha Tatsu respectfully: "Thanks to everyone's love, I am the current leader of Urenin Village, I don't know who you are, come to Uchiha Village  What's the point?"

    Uchiha Tatsuo just glanced at him and didn't pay much attention to it. He slowly fell back to the ground and walked to Xiaonan who was obviously relieved. Seeing her exhausted, he couldn't help but blame:  "It's really embarrassing, is this the result of your handling?"

    The implication is to blame Xiaonan, why she was already asked to come to Yuyin Village, and these things that should have been prevented have happened. If he hadn't just kept an eye out for her and gave her the trait Kunai, her current  The situation is dangerous.

    And those fog hidden doesn't care so much, the attack has already invaded.

    Chen snorted softly, flicked away the attack of the Anbu members of Wunin Village, and squinted at them impatiently: "Get out!"

    As he said that, he waved his hand, and immediately thousands of condensed ice shot out of his hand, and in the blink of an eye, the foreheads of those Mist ninjas who made the move beforehand were pierced by a thousand ices at the same time.  cranium.

    ?Because of the cold, there was no blood spilling out at the moment when Qianben pierced through the hole. It was not until they gradually lost consciousness that they saw a stream of blood spurting out, like small fountains one by one.

    "Tch!" With a cold snort, Uchiha Chen didn't take another look at them, but looked at Xiaonan with a slight frown.

    Xiaonan had no choice but to stare at Chen blankly, without making any excuses. In fact, she had already tried her best to stop Yahiko, but their determination was too firm to stop them at all. The only thing they could do was to follow and protect them.

    But she doesn't have the strength to absolutely crush everyone like Chen. She is only a shadow-level powerhouse, and she has to protect two little ghosts who are not as strong as the elite Chunin in front of so many people.  How much energy do you need?

    Not to mention that there was another Sansho Hanzo who hadn't made a move at the scene.  After he psychically released the salamander fish, he didn't make any more moves. Instead, he acted as a supportive presence. On the one hand, Konan and the others were not worthy of his shot, and on the other hand, Hanzo was also afraid of capsized in the gutter.

    Since World War II, Sansho Hanzo's combat effectiveness has plummeted.

    However, in any case, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. After all, it used to be the closest existence between Uchiha Madara and Senjuzhura.

    Coupled with his poisonous skills and the prestige accumulated over the years, no one really dared to challenge him.

    As a deterrent, Hanzo is relatively enough, but the older a person is, the less courageous he becomes. He is no longer the all-powerful half-god Hanzo, and what is even more fearful is that the invincible golden body he created himself will be damaged.

    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsumi ignored him, how could Hanzo's face be kept?

    He couldn't help snorting coldly, and stared at Uchiha Chen with unfriendly eyes: "Originally, our Unin village advocated the custom that the visitor is a guest, but you have something to do with these three traitors, so I'm sorry, I can't let it go like this anymore  is you!"

    As he spoke, he winked at Qianyue Taki, who nodded knowingly, took a step back, and was ready to hide.Husband.

    "Go!" Sanshoyu Hanzo waved his big hand, and yelled from the mouth of the gas mask: "Kill them!"

    Not only Yuren, but also those Wunin who were invited over rushed forward, and they had no entanglement in front of a strong enemy, and they were unanimous in the outside world.

    Just kidding, people who can fly in the air without the help of external force, no matter how you say it, they will not be far behind. Didn¡¯t you see your leader Hanzo and became vigilant?

    "Be careful!" Xiaonan yelled worriedly at Uchiha Chen.

    Chen didn't panic, and sneered: "Heh, the local chicken Wagoer!"

    Chen didn't even use all his strength, and he didn't even tie the seal. He stomped his foot, and a wave of chakra was transmitted to the ground along his foot. At this moment, a sharp and huge spear suddenly appeared in front of the advancing ninjas  stab.

    Those ninjas who were unable to react in time were directly pierced through the whole body by the soil thorn. Only a large number of people reacted and jumped ahead of time to avoid Uchiha Tatsuo's attack.

    "Hmph, do you think it's over like this?" Uchiha Tatsuo sneered, stretched out a hand, and looked at those ninjas who thought they had escaped, then squeezed it hard.

    This pinch seemed to be pinched in the air, but those ninjas who narrowly escaped the attack of the earth thorn were horrified to find that they could not move.

    That's right!  They were surprised to find that they couldn't control their bodies at all at the moment, even though their brains were extremely clear now, it was as if his body didn't belong to them at all.  Even the eyeballs couldn't move anymore, they stopped in mid-air, as if the whole time had stopped.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and eighty sixth; crushing the rain

    ?

    "die!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo squeezed hard.  Those ninjas imprisoned by Chen suddenly felt the pressure of the air getting bigger and bigger, constantly oppressing their bodies. Slowly, their bodies were gradually deformed by the squeeze of the air, and finally there was a "boom!"  , turning into a cloud of blood mist, dyeing the entire valley red.

    After doing all this, Uchiha Tatsuo's expression did not change at all, as if he did not do all this at all.  With a sneer, he looked at Sanshoyu Hanzo and mocked, "If there is any other way, just use it."

    Sanshoyu Hanzo couldn't help but "teng-deng-deng" and took a few steps back, a few drops of sweat dripped from the forehead, and he couldn't help thinking: "This this person is so strong."

    "Oops!" Sanshoyu Hanzo suddenly realized that he asked Senzuki Taki to test Uchiha Tatsuki before, and that the assassination technique of Aminin Village is integrated with nature, and it looks like invisible to others, without any trace.

    But my family knows their own affairs. Their assassination technique in Yuren Village is not stealth.

    However, in fact, there is no such effect at all. People with discerning eyes and those who are familiar with this method can see through it at a glance.  Hanzo gave Chizuki Taki a look as he approached Chen step by step, trying to make him retreat.

    I don't know whether Chen really didn't see it or pretended not to see it. When he killed everyone, he only missed Qianyue Taki. Qianyue Taki approached him step by step, but Chen didn't see it at all.  self-knowledge.

    Look at Sanshoyu Hanzo again, his face was full of anxiety at the beginning, after all, he was the most capable general under his command, and even Hanzo was secretly training him to be the leader of Urenin Village, and only after he retired  The position of Qian Yuetaki was handed over to Qian Yuetaki.

    And Qianzuki Taki did not live up to Hanzo's trust at all. Not only did the tasks entrusted to him be completed perfectly, but there were even unexpected gains, and he obeyed Hanzo's words even more.  How could Hanzo be willing to let such a good confidant general fall here?

    He was extremely anxious, but as time went by, he gradually felt that Uchiha Tatsuo didn't seem to have found Chizuki Taki.

    Gradually, his face became less anxious, and his face gradually calmed down. Seeing Chizuki Taki approaching them step by step, Hanzo even took the initiative to cover for him, constantly distracting Uchiha Tatsumi.

    As time passed, the sweat on Hanzo's face had slowly dripped onto his lapel, even under the gas mask, there was a piece of wet sweat, but even so he didn't take off the gas mask,  I am afraid that Chen will see the smile that has slightly raised the corner of his mouth.

    After seeing that Qianzuki Taki was not far away from Chen, and he was only a sprint away from touching him, Hanzo's eyes lit up, and he roared: "It's now!"

    Immediately, his hands began to form seals.

    "Secret technique poisonous mist spray!"

    The psychic beast sansho fish under his feet spewed out a poisonous mist that had been lingering for a long time at the four of Uchiha Tatsuo, without any scruples about Senzuki Taki behind them.

    It's not that he gave up Qianyue Taki, but that he had already given Qianyue Taki the antidote beforehand, and quietly removed the ventilation tube in the mask, so that the poisonous mist in his body began to come out through his body.

    However, at this moment, a person suddenly appeared from behind Uchiha Tatsuya. He held a poisoned sharp blade and went straight to Uchiha Tatsuya's unsuspecting back.

    But what he didn't expect was that Chen, who was guarding against Hanzang's poisonous mist, flashed a sneer in his eyes: "You are the one who is waiting!"

    As he said that, he turned around sharply, and looked at Qianyue Taki who was about to assassinate with playful eyes, which made his actions a little flustered.

    But he didn't back down, he was only one step away, and he was about to succeed.

    Chen stretched out a hand, as if he wanted to grab Qianyue Taki's sharp blade.  This move of his made Chizuki Taki happy.  This idiot, does he think that his poison is just for display?

    With such thoughts in mind, Qianyue Taki went forward indomitably, and the strength in his hand couldn't help but increase again.

    Just when the sharp blade was about to pierce through his clothes and penetrate Uchiha Tatsu's body, Chen's hand pinched the sharp blade of Chizuki Taki.

    Just one step away!  Not so much!

    No matter how hard Qianyue Taki tried, he couldn't move any further.  The sharp blade has been firmly held by Chen.  But Qianyue Taki didn't show the slightest look of annoyance on his face.

    "Do you really think the poison on my knife is a display?"

    "Oh?" Chen asked back, and then exerted a little force on his hand, only to hear a "clang", and the dagger was struck by Yu.Bo Chen pinched and broke, and then Chen waved his hand, and the broken blade gradually enlarged in Qianyue Taki's eyes.

    "Pfft!"

    Human heads flew up, blood spattered!

    "Taki!" Hanzo roared with his eyes red.  Then he glanced at Uchiha Chen viciously.

    It is impossible to say that you are not angry.  It can be said that even if those subordinates were all dead, Hanzo would not have the slightest fluctuation in his heart.

    But Chizuki Taki is different. Hanzo regards Chizuki Taki as the next leader of Urenin Village. Even because of the transplant of the highly poisonous salamander poison sac, he will not be able to have children in this life. In Hanzo's heart, Chizuki Taki has been faintly regarded as himself  child.

    How could Hanzo not be angry when his own child was killed by Uchiha Tatsuya!

    "You bastard!" He gritted his teeth, pulled out the sickle behind his back, stomped on the salamander, and swooped at Uchiha Tatsumi.

    "Physical Chain Scythe Two-Stage Strike"

    Constantly waving the sickle in his hand, trying to kill Uchiha Tatsumi with the help of long weapons.

    The three of Xiaonan who lost the battle were sent away by Chen long ago, and this place is no longer suitable for them.  Hanzo's poison is simply not something they can resist.

    Pull out the Meteor Star Knife in the system space to resist Hanzo's powerful attack.  Chen did not kill.

    "Bastard! Bastard! Bastard!" Hanzo waved his scythe wide open and closed, but stopped after a while and began to pant.

    Now he doesn't have unlimited physical strength for him to squander like when he was young. As he gets old, his physical strength begins to decline. With a weapon as heavy as a sickle, he no longer has the strength to swing it a few times.

    Panting heavily, Hanzo looked at Uchiha Chen with fierce eyes: "You bastard!"

    ? It seemed that Hanzo was going to fight Uchiha Tatsuo forever, but in fact, after venting for a while, he calmed down a long time ago. Knowing that he couldn't beat Uchiha Tatsuo, he was already thinking about how to escape from the battlefield.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and eighty seventh; Strange task

    ?

    Hanzo is very calm, or at his age, he has already passed the era of being competitive and not thinking. Now he has been famous for many years, and he has fought with people countless times. There are victories and losses. It is impossible for a battle  If you fail, you lose your mind.

    The anger he is showing now is actually pretending to be seen by Uchiha Chen. I don¡¯t know where Chen came from. His strength is so strong, even stronger than the Sannin back then.

    Sanjiao Yu observed the surrounding terrain unobtrusively, thinking about the next retreat route.

    It is definitely unrealistic to just rush out like this. Although he is old, he will not be so stupid.

    For the current plan, we can only resort to the strategy of striking east and west.  Hanzo gritted his teeth and made such a decision helplessly.

    The reason why they chose to negotiate peace in this valley was because it was surrounded by mountains on all sides, and there was only one exit to go out. If they wanted to leave from other parts of the valley, they would definitely become a living target for the enemy.

    As long as the exit is blocked, Hanzo and the others can catch the turtle. He never thought that the peace talks would be successful. With this intention, they chose such a valley, and they chose this valley that was very beneficial to them.

    However, Hanzo had guessed the beginning, but not the end. He never thought that the valley where he used to block the escape route of the two had turned into a desperate situation that blocked his escape route.

    This joke is not funny at all. Shaking his head, he took a pityful look at the salamander at his feet, and a look of nostalgia flashed in his eyes.

    "Old friend, I didn't expect that we would say goodbye here today!" Hanzo let out a long sigh, with a hint of nostalgia.

    However, the enemy would not give him a chance to reminisce. Konan yelled at Uchiha Chen loudly when Hanzo was still reminiscing about the past: "It's now, don't let him react!"

    Xiaonan is still afraid of Sanshoyu Hanzo in his heart, after all, he was the one who arrested Xiaonan and threatened Yahiko Nagato back then.

    Even now that she has become stronger and Hanzo's strength is no longer there, Xiaonan still has a hurdle in her heart that she can't overcome. Like a demon, she has been blaming herself for killing Yahiko because of herself.  Hurt.

    Isn't it precisely because of Xiao Nan's desire that Chen can let her go back to save others so urgently?  Xiao Nan wants to make amends, even if it means losing his life.

    Seeing the Sanshoyu Hanzo showing his flaws, Konan would never let it go. After shouting at Uchiha Tatsuya, a sharp piece of paper condensed between his fingers, in the shape of a spiral needle point, using the last trace of his body  Chakra threw it vigorously at Sansho Hanzo.

    Although the piece of paper was light and fluffy, it turned into an invisible sharp weapon in Xiao Nan's hands.

    The spiral paper did not cause any harm to Hanzo, but was blocked by him with a sickle.

    Xiao Nan showed a regretful expression on her face, and then she fell down softly. She had no strength to fight anymore. Xiao Nan herself was not in the best condition after the long journey, and she experienced such a long battle again after the long journey.

    How can the already exhausted chakra in the body stand up to squandering?  What's more, he has to protect two guys who don't understand anything. After a fight, if it weren't for Bingliangwan's support, Xiaonan might not be able to hold on long ago.

    After fending off Xiaonan's attack, Hanzo also reacted from his nostalgia in a timely manner, and couldn't help but give her a vicious look, as if he was blaming the person who disturbed him from his nostalgia.

    Uchiha Chen didn't seize this good opportunity, he quietly watched Sansho Hanzo's performance as if watching a play, as an audience, how could he have the nerve to disturb a person who intends to act?

    Just as you can never wake up a person who pretends to be asleep, you can never wake up a person who is acting.

    In Chen's view, no matter what means Hanzo uses, it is impossible to escape from his own hands. Chen just wants to see what this guy who has been turned into a demigod in the ninja world has.  Those chickens and dogs.

    Uchiha Tatsuo sneered, Sanshoyu Hanzo looked calm.  It was as if the person being suppressed was not himself.  He raised his head and chest, stepped on his psychic beast giant salamander, and looked at the four of them disdainfully.

    "It's still too late for you to retreat now. Otherwise, don't blame my subordinates for being ruthless!"

    "Heh." Uchiha Tatsuo answered his threat with a sneer.  Reaching behind his back, he took out a kunai from the ninja bag, and threw it at Hanzo with a "swoosh".

    The result was obvious and useless, and Chen didn't care.  Just keep throwing kunai at Hanzo, it's completely ignorant.?Become a moving target.

    At first, Sanshoyu Hanzo thought that Uchiha Tatsu had some kind of conspiracy, so he didn't dare to act rashly. As a result, after a long time, Tatsu still threw kunai on the spot without any threat.

    Kunai Hanzo has also checked it carefully. There is no poisoning on it, and there is nothing weird about it. It is completely the kind of Kunai that can be bought on the market. Well, it is a little sharper than the Kunai on the market.

    Other than that, Hanzo didn't find anything special about Kunai.  Looking at the mocking smile on Uchiha Tatsumi's face, it seemed that he was deliberately entertaining himself?

    The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong, but the more he felt something was wrong, the less he dared to act rashly.  He didn't want to be decapitated and decapitated like Qianyue Taki.

    In fact how?  Tatsuo Uchiha was just entertaining Hanzo.  These kunai are all excellent kunai exchanged by Chen from the system. On the outside, they seem to be the same as the kunai on the market, but in fact they are much sharper than those kunai. Produced by the system, they must be  Boutique.

    "Ding, side mission, revenge: Use the host's method to amuse Sanzho Hanzo, and respond to the behavior of Sannin to entertain Konan, making him feel that he is being played by the host. Mission success rewards 10,000 points,  If the task fails, a skill of the host will be randomly erased."

    That's right, at this critical juncture, the system that has no sense of existence suddenly released a mission. Although the mission is very nonsensical, the reward of 10,000 points is just a drizzle for Chen, but the punishment for mission failure makes Yu Zhi  Bo Chen found it hard to accept.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and eighty eighth;

    ?

    After Uchiha Chen successfully integrated the power of the Six Paths, his strength has already reached the pinnacle, and the skills he learned from the system before have been integrated.

    His overall strength has long been different from the little guy who could barely be called a strong man only by relying on the system. Now he can flourish in the world of Naruto even if he leaves the system.

    If the skill that was randomly erased was the paper painting that Chen obtained very early, Lanjiao was fine, but if it was the reincarnation eye, or the power of the tailed beast, then Chen had to pay attention.

    Although a large part of his current strength is obtained from his own cultivation, the most critical part is still obtained from the system.

    For example, his kaleidoscope Sharingan, his Mutun, and those tailed beasts fused in his body are actually closely related to the system, which can be said to be bestowed by the system or cultivated by himself.

    As for other escape techniques and the like, those were cultivated by himself, and even if the system wanted to take them away, they couldn't take them away.

    But if the system strips off Chen's most critical eye of reincarnation or the tail beast in his body, it will be a devastating blow to Chen's strength, and he cannot just watch such a thing happen.

    No matter how small the reward for this task is, he can only bite the bullet and complete it.  Don't be afraid of ten thousand, just in case.

    Uchiha Tatsuo has a lot of fun playing. He can be said to be the first and the only one who turned his head around Sansho Hanzo. In the ninja world, who would dare to play him who is called a demigod like this?  ?

    Finally, when Uchiha Tatsumi threw the 234th kunai, Hanzo couldn't bear it anymore, he waved the sickle in his hand, blocked Uchiha Tatsun's kunai with the handle and shouted at him  He shouted: "You bastard, are you kidding me!"

    At this moment, Hanzo's feet were already covered with traces of Kunai.

    "Huh?" Chen raised his eyebrows, and said with interest: "That's right, I'm just kidding you, what's the matter!"

    "You bastard!"

    "Ding, congratulations to the host, the task is completed, and the host will be rewarded with 10,000 points."

    After seeing the task completion interface, Uchiha Tatsuo finally let go of his chest.  He was never a European.

    He didn't dare to gamble on things like this kind of luck. So many card-drawing mobile games in his previous life have proved all of this. Countless r and sr have told him the truth that there is no ssr in games.

    After the task was completed, he stopped throwing Kunai.  No more playing around with Hanzo.

    But his previous behavior has completely angered Hanzo. If eyes can kill, Chen would have been killed by Hanzo's eyes 10,000 times at this moment.

    I know my own affairs. Facing this guy who doesn't know the depth, Hanzo has no confidence at all. Even though he played with himself before to make himself unable to get off the stage, it is still a bit hypocritical to really confront him with Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Hanzo was completely intimidated by the powerful killing technique before, and Hanzo couldn't resist with such a vast momentum.

    Stepping on the salamander fish under his feet, Han Zang's eyes rolled around.  Suddenly he smiled strangely, took off the mask on his mouth, and panted heavily.  The salamander under his feet was also swallowing and spitting out a large mouthful of poisonous gas from his mouth.

    Just at this moment, Hanzo stepped forward and waved his long sickle at Uchiha Chen.

    With a "ding", Uchiha Tatsuya's Kunai blocked Hanzo's sickle, and the iron collided with fierce sparks.

    Only the sound of "click, click, click" can be heard.  After all, Chen's Kunai is not a divine weapon, after several collisions, how can it resist the scythe in Hanzo's hand?

    A few small gaps were cut out in a few strokes.

    Hanzo was in power, and he continued to slash at Uchiha Tatsumi with the scythe in his hand, and the sound of "jingling, dingling" continued on the field.

    The Kunai in Chen's hand was already shattered under Hanzo's ravages, and it was about to shatter after only a few more cuts.

    Uchiha Chen didn't give Hanzo this chance, he took a step back and threw away the kunai in his hand, formed seals with his hands, and took a deep breath.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    A huge fireball spit out from Uchiha Tatsuo's mouth.  The dark blue flame seems to be able to burn everything.

    Hanzo's heart shuddered. Although the Jutsu of the Great Fireball is only a C-level ninjutsu, the Powerful Fireball released by Uchiha Tatsuo is not only the power of a C-level ninjutsu.

    It can be seen from the dark blue flame alone, how high the temperature must be to form such a dark and transparent dark blue?

    ? Howe the fireball came head-on, the scorching temperatureIt was as if the air was going to be scorched.

    "Not good!" Hanzo yelled secretly, then stomped his feet, barely kicking the sansho fish under his feet out of the attack range of Hao Huoqiu, and he also used the force of recoil to avoid Uchiha Tatsuo's attack  .

    "Boom" Hao's fireball continued unabated, crashing into the valley behind him, forcibly melting more than half of the rocks in front of the valley!

    Hanzo couldn't help but gasped. If he hadn't dodged just now, he might be the one who was melted away now, looking at the power of Hao's fireball technique.

    "Gudu" swallowed the saliva in his throat, staring at Uchiha Chen, the fear in his eyes became deeper.

    "It's interesting." Chen watched Hanzo with satisfaction, and highly praised his reaction ability.  He took out a kunai from his ninja bag again, put on a posture and said loudly: "Come on, let me try again how much you weigh."

    It's not that Chen can't beat Hanzo in close combat, but that Chen hasn't had much contact with enemies who use large weapons such as sickles, and Hanzo's physical skills are not bad anyway.

    Chen hopes to use Hanzo's strength to make up for his lack of experience with large weapons.

    Although he can also use the ability of the Samsara Eye to directly deprive Hanzo of his power, Kechen understands that he cannot rely too much on the Samsara Eye and the power of the Six Paths.  The world of Hokage is not the limit, there is a higher world waiting for him.

    What if his reincarnation eyes and tail beast power are useless in another world?  In the end, you can only rely on your own physical skills.  Right now is a good time to hone his physical skills, and Chen will not let this opportunity pass.

    After all, there are not many super-kage-level powerhouses who became famous by physical skills. Mosaku Hatake counts as one, and then Maite Kai, who opened eight doors, counts as one, and his father, Maite Dai, who opened seven doors, can also be counted as half.  .

    The third generation of Raikage who became famous in one fell swoop with the unique ninjutsu of the country of thunder can also be counted as one.

    Tatsuo Uchiha needs to be honed continuously in the hands of the strong to make his strength to a higher level.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 689; Hanzo who feels good about himself

    ?

    Only when the foundation is solid, will Uchiha Tatsuo's strength be improved to a higher level when he finally uses the reincarnation eye and the power of the six paths

    When the weapons in the hands of the two separated again, Uchiha Chen threw away the chopped Kunai.

    Now he has absorbed enough experience, constantly mastering it in battle.  From the beginning, he could only defend continuously, and then gradually he was able to counterattack one or two times, and finally gradually suppressed Sanshoyu Hanzo.

    The time has only passed in less than a stick of incense.  However, in such a short period of time, Uchiha Tatsuo has gradually perfected his taijutsu.

    Although the system also has a complete set of sword skills and a complete set of body skills for sale, those who have been learned can't be integrated. Only when confronting the enemy can they slowly turn what the system has learned into their own.

    There is no doubt that Chen is a genius. In a short period of time, he absorbed and integrated the sword skills he stole from Hatake Mosaku into his own sword skills, and also borrowed Hanzo's physical skills to continuously enrich his skills.  with their own means.

    During the fight between the two, Sanshoyu Hanzo became more and more frightened. What is this?  This is clearly treating oneself as a whetstone!

    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi's continuous growth and improvement in sword skills in battle, Hanzo was angry and laughed in his heart. Anyway, he was also a powerful figure back then, but today he was treated as a sparring partner.

    He also wanted to end this unequal battle, but whenever he had the intention of withdrawing, Uchiha Tatsuo would promptly use ninjutsu to seal off all his retreats.

    How fast is Chen Jieyin?  In the blink of an eye, before closing his eyes, he saw that he had completed the seal. This speed was almost indistinguishable from instant.

    Even if Hanzo wanted to stop him, he couldn't help it.

    In desperation, Hanzo could only continue to fight Uchiha Tatsu with a bitter face.

    However, in his heart, he had already scolded Chen countless times.  It is impossible to win, and it is impossible to win in this life. You can't fight and you can't walk. You can only keep grinding to maintain a balanced state.

    If it weren't for Uchiha Tatsumi's expressionless face and not making too many taunting actions, I believe Hanzo would have gone berserk long ago.

    Finally stopped, Hanzo couldn't help observing Uchiha Tatsuo's expression while panting.  He didn't understand how the powerful young man in front of him came out of that gutter.

    What does it have to do with the little ghost heads of the Xiao organization that I have to deal with.

    "How much appearance fee did the Xiao organization give you, I will give you ten times the fee!" If he could sense Hanzo's heart at this moment, he would obviously find that this is what Hanzo was thinking at the moment.

    After taking a slight breath, Hanzo managed to calm down.  People are not suitable for high-intensity exercise when they are old, and Hanzo's peak period is no longer.

    In order to be able to maintain the situation of suppressing Uchiha Chen, he tried his best from the beginning, but this did not please Chen.

    Even because of Chen's continuous adaptation, in the end Hanzo had to defend with all his strength to barely be defeated by Uchiha Chen.

    Taking a deep breath, Hanzo felt that it was not an option to go on like this. He put the sickle behind him at a safe distance, which ensured that he would pick up the sickle to fight back immediately.

    Relying on what he thought was a safe distance, Hanzang couldn't help but say with a gloomy face: "Who is your Excellency, and why are you fighting against my Urenin village!"

    After a long while, Jian and Uchiha Chen did not talk to each other, but they did not make another offensive move.

    Hanzo couldn't help but heaved a sigh of relief, secretly thinking that there was a joke in his heart, and couldn't help but continue to dissuade him: "You can also see that there is not much hatred between us, in fact, we can still talk about it, right?"

    Chen glanced at Xiao Nan and turned around, "What do you want to talk about."

    "As long as you let me go now and hand over the three of them to me, I can forget the past, and I can forget about you killing my right-hand man.

    I can even let you serve as the captain of the assassination unit under me, and train you as my successor. I, Hanzo, are also recognized as strong in the ninja world.

    Under my guidance, your strength will definitely increase by leaps and bounds, how about it, and, as long as you agree, you will be the leader of Yuren Village after I abdicate"

    Hanzo has been talking softly and softly, trying to use benefits to draw Uchiha Tatsumi into his camp. As he talked, he seemed to see the scene where Uchiha Tatsuki couldn't help agreeing.

      Thinking that he is about to have a super shadow-level powerhouse under his command, his body can't help but start to tremble. This is a great opportunity for their Urenin village to grow!

    The way Hanzo looked at Tatsuo Uchiha couldn't help but change.  Endless heat burst out from the old eyes, like a hungry and thirsty person seeing the most abundant and delicious food.

    "Oh, I'm sorry I refused!"

    "What!" Hanzo is still imagining how to pick the fruits of victory after gaining Uchiha Tatsuo's allegiance, how to make Urenin Village go further in the three wars, even the name of Kage began to fantasize,  But he was woken up by the sudden cold water from Uchiha Tatsuya.

    "Are you sure you don't think about it again?" Hanzo tried to save him again: "I am a majestic Sanshoyu Hanzo, no matter how many people want to get my advice, they don't have this opportunity. Now this opportunity is in front of you for nothing.  Don't you think about it more?"

    "You are too rubbish. You are not as strong as me, and you are still pretending to be aggressive here!" Uchiha Tatsuo gave Hanzo a contemptuous look.

    Hanzo was choked by Chen's words, and all the pre-prepared remarks were blocked in his throat.

    Anyway, he is also a well-known strongman in the ninja world, and Chen mercilessly exposed his shortcomings in front of a few juniors, which made Hanzo feel a little embarrassed.

    "You really don't think about it anymore? If you promise now, everything still counts"

    "No, garbage is always garbage!" Uchiha Tatsuo interrupted Hanzo without hesitation.

    "You forced me to do this!" Hanzo gritted his teeth, his chest heaved greatly, and his anger was about to soar into the sky.

    "Huh!" Hanzo snorted coldly, stepped on the giant psychic beast salamander, and yelled with his hands in seals: "Toast, don't eat and eat fine wine!"

    "Secret Art of Poison Mist!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 600 is the performance of Hanzo

    ?

    Hanzo straightened his hands, and the salamander fish under his feet spat out a large mouthful of poisonous mist knowingly.  With the poisonous mist from the mouth of the salamander fish.

    Hanzo took a deep breath, and similarly let out the poisonous gas in his body.

    "Secret technique poisonous mist technique!"

    The poisonous gas in Hanzo's body can be said to be of the same origin as the poison of salamanders. The poison sac implanted in Hanzo's body after so many years of assimilation is no longer a simple poison, but mixed with the poisonous gas in the human body.  , forming a more terrifying poison.

    Hanzo had pulled out his ventilation pipe long before the start of the battle, allowing the poisonous gas in his body to permeate the entire battlefield, and now he added fuel to the fire.

    It was just in case before, but I didn't expect things to come to this point.

    According to Hanzo's cautious temperament, he would not fail to leave a way out for himself.

    And this poisonous gas is one of the back roads left by him, and it is also the key point of his victory. Perhaps when he competes with Uchiha Chen, only the use of poison can beat Chen.

    "Be careful of his poisonous gas!" Konan roared anxiously. Hanzo had been killed by Nagato before Chen was born. Maybe Chen didn't know how powerful Hanzo used poison, but it was impossible for Xiaonan not to know.  Nagato Yahiko and the three of them were not less disadvantaged by Hanzo.

    It is precisely because of this superb skill in using poison that Hanzo can barely compete with Nagato who has awakened the eyes of reincarnation.

    Nagato is not afraid, but Xiaonan can't stand it, she doesn't have the eyes of Nagato.

    It is also for this reason that Nagato never took Konan with him when he went to kill Hanzo afterwards.

    However, in Xiaonan's heart, the fear of Hanzo poison has long been deeply impressed.  Now even if she is already a shadow-level powerhouse, the shadow in her heart is not so easily erased.

    Seeing that Hanzo is poisoning again now, Xiaonan's heart skipped a beat, and then she saw Uchiha Tatsuya throwing a bunch of things at random, she took it subconsciously and saw that it was three small brown pills.

    "Eat it." Uchiha Tatsuo didn't explain too much.  Xiao Nan understood what he meant, took one pill with Su Su and took it, then handed the other two to Nagato and Yahiko for them to take.

    After Xiao Nan took the pill, he suddenly felt his whole body shaken.

    I accidentally inhaled a lot of poisonous gas during the battle before, and my head was a little groggy. After taking the pill, the groggy feeling was dispelled immediately, and Xiao Nan was full of confidence in his heart with a fresh feeling that he had never had before.  .

    Knowing that the opportunity is rare, Xiao Nan quickly sat down cross-legged, slowly adjusted his breath, and mobilized the few chakras in his body to slowly restore his physical strength.

    Nagato Yahiko and the two also imitated Xiaonan's movements and quickly got down cross-legged to restore Chakra.

    After all, they are not kage-level powerhouses like Xiaonan, at least they are not like Xiaonan, who have the ability to save their own lives even if they lack chakra in their bodies.

    Elite Chunin like them are perfect cannon fodder on the battlefield. If they don't work hard, no one will help them at all.

    Uchiha Chen didn't take the antidote, because he didn't need it. After merging the power of the ten tails, there are very few poisons in this world that can work on Chen.

    As long as he wants, he can achieve a state of invulnerability at any time.

    Hanzo didn't know the situation on Uchiha Tatsu's side at all. Hanzo squinted his eyes at the moment, and was releasing the poisonous gas in his body wholeheartedly.

    Chen didn't step forward to attack. He knew that Hanzo, as a former demigod, couldn't have his own defensive means.

    It is really difficult for ordinary people to take advantage of this opportunity to sneak attack on Hanzo.

    The poisonous gas began to permeate the entire valley, and Uchiha Tatsuo and the three stood in the poisonous fog without dodging.

    Hanzo couldn't help laughing out loud and said, "Hahahaha, it doesn't matter if you are strong or not, you will be killed by me in the end?"

    Thinking that the winning ticket is in his hands, he pretended to be regretful and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi and smacked his lips: "It's a pity, such a talent, if you give it to me, it will definitely allow you to break through the shackles of the Chaokage class and reach a higher level."  High level, my words are still useful now, as long as you hand over those three people to me, I can forget about the past, and I can still train you as my successor!"

    Hanzo looked at Uchiha Chen with a proud face, and he was not worried that Uchiha Chen would not agree at all when he was sure of winning.

    In his opinion, taking three people who have nothing to do with him in exchange for a good future is an account that everyone knows how to calculate.

    But Uchiha Tatsuo looked at it like a fool.Hidden.

    After a long time, Hanzo found that Uchiha Tatsuya didn't respond at all, and Hanzo couldn't help being stunned for a moment: "Why, why haven't you guys had an attack yet!"

    Hanzo roared angrily, and subconsciously increased the output of poisonous gas.

    But all of this is useless, in the eyes of the four of Chen, Hanzo is like a clown who does not want to accept the reality, performing and entertaining himself.

    "Damn, hate, hate! Why haven't you been poisoned yet, you should be poisoned now! Come down, come down!"

    Ignoring the hysterical Hanzo, Uchiha Chen nodded at Konan and asked, "How do you feel?"

    "It's much better, thank you." Xiao Nan subconsciously said softly with a complex expression.

    Originally, she just regarded everything as a deal, Uchiha Chen took revenge for her, and she gave her body to Uchiha Chen, but she didn't expect that Uchiha Chen didn't let her do those humiliating things at all.

    On the contrary, he agreed to her request, and even came all the way here for her. If all this happened to an ordinary woman, he might have already secretly developed feelings for her.

    Gradually, Xiaonan is no longer in a state of mourning nothing more than death, and gradually has the figure of Uchiha Tatsumi in her heart, which has nothing to do with love, but just gratitude.

    Perhaps, the slow ferment of this thought will become the motivation for Xiaonan to live again.

    "Why why!" Hanzo, who couldn't believe all this, muttered to himself.  His biggest reliance since his debut is the poison he cultivated since he was a child.

    The poison he regarded as omnipotent has now lost its effect on the four of Uchiha Chen, and the sluggish Hanzo looks as if he has aged ten years in an instant.

    It is no wonder that Hanzo has such a reaction. After all, his beliefs over the years have been shattered, and this performance is already considered very good.

    "Want to know why?" The corner of Chen's mouth curled up, and he gave Hanzo a playful look.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and ninety first; the caught Xiaonan

    ?

    "Want to know why?" A mocking smile curled up on the corner of Chen's mouth, and he gave Hanzo a playful look. His old face could not conceal the disbelief in Hanzo's eyes.

    Until now, he refused to believe that his most reliable weapon, his poison, had no effect on the four of them.

    "Maybe there is not enough time, wait, wait." With a fluke mentality, Hanzo carefully guarded against Uchiha Tatsuo's sudden attack, quietly expecting his poisonous gas to be released successfully.

    The result was obviously doomed to fail, and Hanzo racked his brains and couldn't figure out why his poison would not work on the four of them.

    "Could it be because of what they ate before?" Hanzo suddenly had a flash of inspiration, remembering Uchiha Tatsuo's weird actions before.

    Combined with the action of swallowing Xiaonan who took the object, it is not difficult to guess that they must have eaten something.

    Apart from the antidote, Hanzo couldn't think of anything else to eat at this time.

    "So, it turns out that you have already developed an antidote!" Hanzo gritted his teeth and looked at Uchiha Chen.

    He felt like a monkey being teased, directing and acting for half a day here, but people just watched it as a joke.

    It's a pity that even if he knew all this, Hanzo didn't have the courage to resist Uchiha Tatsuo head-on.

    After all, his strongest moves have been cracked by Chen, and the poisonous gas he relies on most has no effect on Uchiha Chen.

    No matter from which aspect he can't beat Tatsuo Uchiha, this can be said to be the biggest disaster he has encountered since his debut.

    Hanzo stepped back cautiously and glanced at Xiaonan. Although he was a little flustered, it didn't arouse his fear, because he still held the last and biggest hole card in his hand.

    Originally, it was just in case, but unexpectedly, it became his last resort.

    Uchiha Tatsuo waved his hand, and the powerful airflow dispersed all the poisonous gas in the entire valley.

    Although he is not afraid of these poisonous gases, he is not willing to breathe this strange gas all the time. When he thinks that it is sprayed from the body of Sanshoyu Hanzo, Chen feels a deep chill in his heart¡ªthis  This is fart?

    "If there is no last word, then wait for death!" Uchiha Chen said coldly.  Holding the kunai in his right hand, he raised his hand, as if he was about to throw the kunai in his hand towards Hanzo.

    "Waitwait a minute!" Hanzo hurriedly said, he put the sickle behind him, then glanced at the salamander under his feet, gritted his teeth fiercely, stepped on it, and let the salamander return to the psychic  Jie: "Don't you want to know the whereabouts of that little girl?"

    Sanshoyu Hanzo gritted his teeth and spoke out his last resort.  His words made Uchiha Tatsu temporarily put down the Kunai in his hand.

    "What did you say?" Chen frowned, and subconsciously glanced at the three of Xiaonan, and found that Nagato and Yahiko were shocked, but Xiaonan's expression was very calm.  "It seems that she should know something." Chen thought so in his heart.

    "It's the little girl who looks exactly like that woman. Hehe, I didn't expect that she has a real sister. It's a pity that such a good girl will be isolated from the world from now on." Hanzo smiled strangely, pretending  Said.

    "What!" Yahiko couldn't help but roared: "Damn it, what did you do to Xiaonan!"

    "It's nothing, I just caught her while she was doing disaster relief in the south. I really didn't expect that you little brats would dare to provide disaster relief so blatantly in my territory. Do you really think I don't exist?"

    "Damn it!" Yahiko hammered the ground angrily, "I should have thought of it long ago, I should have thought of it a long time ago, the disaster relief obviously didn't take so long! I shouldn't have let Xiao Nan go to the disaster relief!"

    Tears of remorse dripped from Yahiko's eyes. He himself blamed himself very much. He who regarded Xiao Nan as his family was already full of anger in his heart, especially in front of the person who suspected Xiao Nan's sister in front of him.

    It can be said that Yahiko lost her sister in front of Xiaonan's sister, which made him very embarrassed. More importantly, he and Nagato were able to survive, thanks to Xiaonan's sister alone.

    But they lost her sister in front of Xiao Nan's sister, which made Yahiko have the face to face Xiao Nan's sister?

    What worried Yahiko even more was, did Xiao Nan's sister come to pick Xiao Nan home?

    Although he was reluctant to give up, Yahiko still hoped that Xiaonan could stay in Yuren Village instead of leaving with Xiaonan's sister.??There is still a glimmer of hope in his heart.

    But after hearing the news, Yahiko was almost desperate. No one would let his sister be with a group of people who could not protect her.

    Seemingly knowing what Yahiko was thinking, Xiao Nan glanced at him in relief, and couldn't help comforting him: "It's okay, don't worry, my sister will be fine."

    Xiaonan's words of relief seemed to be encouragement, and to Yahiko, it was no less than the sounds of nature. Although it didn't make him feel better, it was enough to cheer him up again.

    "Xiaonan was captured by you?" Hearing Hanzo's words, Uchiha Tatsu couldn't help but looked at Xiaonan strangely, and couldn't help subconsciously thinking: "This chick was captured by Hanzo before? It seems that there is such a thing, Yahiko  That's why he died."

    Feeling Uchiha Tatsuo's weird eyes, Xiaonan felt a strange emotion in his heart, and couldn't help but snorted: "What are you doing looking at me like that!"

    Xiaonan couldn't help being startled after saying this, she didn't even think about why she would speak to Uchiha Chen in such a tone.

    How can this be anger, this is clearly a coquettish tone between lovers!  Thinking of this, Xiao Nan not only blushed slightly on his face.

    Xiaonan's blushing face made Uchiha Tatsuo feel dazed for a while, and it took him a long time to recover and deal with it: "It's nothing but I didn't expect you to have been arrested before."

    Hearing Chen's words, Xiao Nan couldn't help laughing and shaking his head helplessly, who hasn't been young?  Isn't it normal to be caught? Even if she was Xiaonan, she couldn't do Sansho Hanzo when she was young.

    It's pretty good if people personally go to battle to arrest people, and they can guarantee that they don't die.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 692; Devouring Hanzo's soul

    ?

    When he was young, Konan was even weaker than Yahiko and the others. If Yahiko Nagato can barely be considered an elite chunin, and Nagato with the eyes of reincarnation can be considered a ninja, then Konan is only at the level of a chunin.  .

    Nagato and Yahiko Jilai can at least teach it, but according to Xiaonan, although paper escape is not unusual for Jilai, it can be regarded as a brand new blood successor boundary.

    The boundaries of the Blood Successors in this world are all kinds of strange things, and Jiraiya would not be surprised by any of them. However, this also limits the scope of Jiraiya's teaching Xiaonan.

    After Jiraiya's three years of training, Yahiko and Nagato have gradually grown up, only Konan is still slowly pondering her ninjutsu, but she still can't change the fact that she is the weakest among the three  .

    This trip to the south for disaster relief was requested by Xiaonan, but what he didn't expect was that for this disaster relief, Hanzo actually dispatched himself.

    The result can be imagined, if Hanzo didn't want Xiaonan to be a hostage to threaten the two, Xiaonan might have died at this time.

    Thinking of this, Xiaonan couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat. What happened back then was really lucky.  She was so close to death.

    In this way, Xiao Nan couldn't help but sighed and nodded towards Chen, Chen understood.  Knowing that Xiao Nan was indeed arrested at this time, he was not worried.

    Because even without him, Konan Nagato and the others would be safe and sound, otherwise there would be no Akatsuki organization headed by Payne Konan in Chen's world.

    The most important thing for Xiaonan to come this time is to take the two of them away safe and sound. She will never forget that after this peace talks plan, Yahiko paid his life for it.  Had a smile.

    Chen had no scruples, he glanced at Hanzo mockingly, not being threatened by his ferocity at all, he smiled coldly and said disdainfully: "Are you threatening me?"

    "You don't care at all?" Hanzo's tone froze, a little unsure.

    "Tch!" He looked at Hanzo with disdain, then turned his head to look at Yahiko Nagato and the others, and whispered softly: "Whether they die or not has nothing to do with me, and I think they are all mentally prepared to die.  Alright."

    Nagato and Yahiko had sad expressions on their faces, and they didn't remember Chen's words. Instead, they hated their own weakness deep in their hearts at this moment.

    Now they are like meat on a chopping board, at the mercy of others, unable to do anything.

    Also from this moment, Nagato's heart welled up with an unprecedented desire for power. Only with strong power can he protect his companions from harm.

    When Hanzang heard Chen's words, he couldn't help showing a trace of panic in his eyes. He seemed to be guessing his own ending, but he quickly calmed down and said coldly: "Hmph, it's impossible. If you really don't care, why are you still thinking?"  Will appear here and try to mislead me? How naive."

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Hanzo indifferently, and seemed to be thinking about whether to take action to get rid of him. With his ability, it was easy to read a person's memory.

    "Where is the need for such trouble? Just kill yourself and find it!" Uchiha Chen frowned and said impatiently.  He waved his hand and raised the Kunai in his hand, as if he was about to make a move.

    "Don't!" Hanzo gasped, and escaped from Uchiha Tatsuo's attack range with an instant body technique. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead, and he said loudly: "If you kill me, you will never want to know where she is in this life. That  I believe that no one else will know about this place except me! As long as I die, your companions will starve to death there!"

    Nagato and Yahiko were shocked when they heard the words, they didn't know that Chen could read the soul, so when they saw Chen seemed to want to do something, they quickly stood in front of Chen and stopped them: "Please stop, Xiao Nan is still in his hands  Woolen cloth."

    Chen frowned slightly, looking at the two people in front of him, although he was upset to be stopped, he still stopped.

    "That's the right bet!" A gleam flashed in Hanzo's eyes, and he felt that as long as the hostage was in hand, Uchiha Tatsuya would not dare to act rashly.

    After thinking that Uchiha Chen had concerns, Hanzo began to become more courageous, and he smiled wildly: "Hahahaha, what do you think, as long as you let me go, I will do what I say, and I will definitely give it to you."  You put it back!"

    Hanzo is not stupid, he knows that a little girl's bargaining chip can only let him leave safely, if he wants to ask for more, Uchiha Chen will definitely not agree.

    He had already seen the indifference in Chen's eyes just now, probably because of this woman's face.Well, he glanced at Xiao Nan, with a flash of surprise in his eyes.

    Seeing Hanzo's rampant expression, Uchiha Tatsuo's expression was very subtle. He glanced at Hanzo strangely: "Do you think that if you don't tell me, I can't find out her whereabouts from you?"

    Chen approached Hanzo step by step, the strange look in his eyes became more and more intense, because his back was facing Xiaonan and the three of them, so at this time the reincarnation eyes in his eyes were not seen by the three of them.

    Only Hanzo, after seeing the deep reincarnation eyes in Chen's eyes, suddenly became flustered: "Thisthis is reincarnation"

    Before he finished speaking, Uchiha Tatsuo grabbed his head and slowly lifted it up, "Although I don't care, I still don't want others to know my details!"

    With a strange smile, Chen leaned in front of Hanzo and said softly.

    "The eyes of reincarnation devour the world!"

    An indescribable power emanated from Uchiha Tatsuo's hands. Only the person concerned can see this power directly acting on the human soul. The other three can only see that Hanzo's body suddenly began to convulse, and then  There was no movement.

    Nagato has noticed something slightly, but his reincarnation eyes have not been fully awakened. In his previous life, his reincarnation eyes only fully awakened the power of the six realms after Yahiko's death.

    But now because of Tatsuo Uchiha's interference, Yahiko did not die, which caused Nagato not to run away completely because of grief and anger, and he was still that young boy.

    It is also for this reason that he can only vaguely see a little movement of the soul.  When he rubbed his eyes and prepared to watch carefully, Chen had already finished the release of ninjutsu.

    After depriving Hanzo's soul, Chen closed his eyes and slowly channeled Hanzo's memory. After filtering out all the useless memories, Chen gradually found the target he needed to find this time.

    Letting go of Hanzo's body, Chen showed such an expression.  Putting away his eyes of reincarnation, he smiled at the three of them and said, "I know where Xiao Nan is, come with me!"

    "Then what about him?" Yahiko hesitated for a moment, pointing to Hanzo who had lost his soul and whispered.

    "Him?" Uchiha Tatsuo pondered slightly: "Take it with you, maybe it will be useful in the future."

    Under the leadership of Uchiha Tatsuya, the three of Yahiko took Hanzo's body and followed Uchiha Tatsuo out of the valley to a small villa not far away.

    When the three of them walked in, they found that the villa was already deserted, and there were traces of blood stained red everywhere, and the smell of blood in the villa was enduring.

    Nagato squatted down, squinted his eyes and inspected it before saying: "This is a trace that was left only a few days ago. It must be that this villa was attacked not long ago."

    "It must be Hanzo and the others!" Yahiko glanced at Hanzo's corpse fiercely, and said viciously: "Except for them, no one would be so cruel!"

    Looking at him, it seemed like he was going to swallow Hanzo alive, it seemed that it would be easier for him to let Hanzo die like this!

    ?After seeing the bloodstains, the three of them became cautious for fear of being attacked suddenly, but Uchiha Tatsuo didn't care. He knew from Hanzo's memory that there were not many people staying here.

    After all, Xiaonan is just a mere zhongnin, even if he is a top ninja, he is at the level of a junin. He has left two jnin and three zhongnin here, which is enough to restrict Xiaonan who is unable to move.

    However, Uchiha Chen did not tell the three of them that he had already made preparations when he discovered the enemy.

    Slowly approaching Xiaonan's location, there was no ambush along the way.  It may be that Hanzo and the others did not expect that someone would find this place.

    Unlike Yahiko and the other three who were cautious, Uchiha Tatsuo opened and closed his hands holding two kunai in his hands.

    "who!"

    When they heard someone approaching, the two people staying at the door raised their heads vigilantly and glanced at the place where Uchiha Tatsu and the others had come.

    However, no one responded to them, and only two Kunai rushed towards them.

    "Enemyenemy attack"

    They didn't finish their words, the two kunai had penetrated the necks of the two of them fiercely, pierced the throats of the two of them, and turned all the words they hadn't finished into meaningless "hohohoho  "Voice.

    They didn't have time to react at all, and they didn't even have time to perform the substitute technique.

    When they saw Kunai flying over, they only had time to flash the word "enemy attack" in their minds, but a white light flashed in front of their eyes, and they could no longer speak.

    The slight movement did not deceive the three people in the house, and the voices inside them stopped when the two said the word "enemy".

    "What happened? Haisheng!" A rough voice came from inside.

    With a doubtful tone, he asked the guards at the door what happened, but their inquiries were destined not to be answered.

    The two of them wanted to call for help after their necks were pierced, but Uchiha Tatsuo's Kunai was not that simple. There were obviously two deep blood grooves on the sharp edge.

    It can empty the blood in a person's body in the shortest possible time.  When the two of them were about to knock on the door, they collapsed limply on the ground due to excessive bleeding, and made two "pop" sounds.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com)sp; The slight movement did not deceive the three people in the house, and when the two said the word "enemy", the voices inside them stopped.

    "What happened? Haisheng!" A rough voice came from inside.

    With a doubtful tone, he asked the guards at the door what happened, but their inquiries were destined not to be answered.

    The two of them wanted to call for help after their necks were pierced, but Uchiha Tatsuo's Kunai was not that simple. There were obviously two deep blood grooves on the sharp edge.

    It can empty the blood in a person's body in the shortest possible time.  When the two of them were about to knock on the door, they collapsed limply on the ground due to excessive bleeding, and made two "pop" sounds.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Six hundred and ninetieth chapters; save Xiaonan

    ?

    When the sound of the two falling to the ground sounded, if the people inside the door didn't know what happened, then they would have been ninjas for so long in vain.

    Anyway, there are two Jnin and one Zhongnin. As a ninja, the most important thing is not strength, but keen insight.

    Many people mistakenly think that as long as they are strong enough, they can firmly occupy the position of the strong. In fact, it is not the case. There are many factors to become a strong, and the most important of these is precisely the most basic thing for the strong.  , these things seem to be of no use.

    However, these things, such as keen perception, super combat experience and precise reaction ability, these are the most important things for a strong person. Without the blessing of these things, no matter how strong you are, it is useless  .

    Because even if you are a strong person, you can't get a little favor on the battlefield.  You don't care about so many things on the battlefield.  Without keen perception and super reaction ability, it is impossible to survive on the battlefield.

    And the ninjas of Yuren Village, because they are located in the gap between the three major powers, they are forced to be the main battlefield in every ninja war. It is for this reason that the ninjas in their country have experienced many battles,  Even against Konoha's ninja, he has the power to fight.

    If the ninjas of all countries in the world are divided into one echelon, then the ninjas of Konoha Village are undoubtedly the first echelon ninjas at the top.

    After this is the slightly inferior Cloud Ninja Village. Their village's unique ninjutsu uses thunder attribute chakra to activate cell vitality, improve their own strength and speed response, and is undoubtedly powerful among all villages.

    After the second echelon is Iwanin Village in the Land of Earth and Wunin Village in the Land of Water. Due to the unique power of the earth and the elimination of the bloodstains of Hokage in the past, the Iwain Village in the Land of Earth has occupied the position of a powerful country all year round.  .

    ? Although it is not as good as Muye Village, but compared with Yunnin Village, it does not give way too much. It is just that the middle strength is slightly insufficient, so it is listed as the third echelon.

    In fact, Mist Ninja Village was also ranked in the second echelon at the beginning. Various blood succession limit families made it difficult for ninjas from other countries to guard against.

    However, under the methods of the four generations of Mizukagekura, the blood-stained family of Wunin Village has almost disappeared, which caused Wunin Village to lose a large number of elite ninjas.

    However, under the policy of blood mist, they did not fall behind too much, and barely ranked in the third echelon, able to wrestle with the rock ninjas.

    The fourth echelon is the Sand Ninja Village in the Sand Country, the Rain Ninja Village in the Rain Country, the Taki Ninja Village in the Taki Country, etc. These countries either have tailed beasts or have powerful leaders.

    For example, Urenin Village, it is because of the existence of Hanzo that other countries dare not underestimate it.

    There is no doubt that although the ninjas here are not the strongest group in Yuren Village, they also belong to the ranks of the elite.  After hearing the movement outside the door, they immediately stopped their actions and adopted a posture of calm analysis.

    They took out their weapons and quietly watched the situation outside the door.

    "HaishengHaisheng?" The person inside asked in a low voice, but there was no response.  If they don't know what's wrong at this time, they are really too slow.

    The two people at the door did not die just like that. They could clearly hear the words of their teammates inside the door, but they couldn't make a sound with their throats pierced.

    After two lingering hoots, he completely lost his ability to move, and his consciousness gradually collapsed. He stretched out his hands and tried to knock on the door vigorously, but when he stretched out less than halfway, his hands fell limply on the ground.

    The door did not open, quietly waiting at the door with a weapon in hand, and did not act rashly.

    The four Uchiha and Chen walked slowly from the outside, Chen took the lead, and the three of Xiaonan were already on 100% vigilance, but Chen still looked like a fool.

    Although he pretended not to care on the surface, it doesn't mean that he doesn't know what's going on inside.  As early as he entered the village, he knew everyone's movements.

    Chen's perception ability allows him to perceive the situation within a radius of 500 meters in a normal state. If he is fully fired, he can perceive movements even within a radius of two kilometers.

    A mere door, in front of Uchiha Tatsuo's perception, is like a woman's thing, and it will break if you poke it.

    Because he sensed the movement of the three people inside the door, Chen sneered: "Do you think you can resist this?"

    I saw that Chen's hands were in mudra, the chakra in his body began to surge, and he gestured with his left handThe gun was aimed at the door, and an invisible force broke through the encirclement of the three.

    "The secret water gun technique!"

    A series of water lines pierced the door, and as the water lines pierced out, blood lines shot out from the door, which was Uchiha Tatsuru's cruel piercing of everyone's heads.

    Xiao Nan, who was tied up in the corner, had no idea what happened. Her eyes were covered, her ears were blocked, her hands and feet were tied to the pillars, her head was bowed, and she was shivering in the corner with a sad face.  trembling.

    Xiao Nan didn't know what happened at all. She was just going to provide disaster relief, but she didn't expect to be hijacked suddenly.

    When she saw that the person who came was Sanshoyu Hanzo, the leader of their Urenin village, Xiaonan was stunned, why?  Why did Master Hanzo do this?

    Only this thought flashed in Xiaonan's mind, and then she lost consciousness, and when she woke up again, she was already in this place.

    There are no familiar teammates, no familiar companions, only cold enemies and cold rooms.

    Xiaonan thought about many problems, but never thought that it would be Hanzo who hijacked her at the end.  While hiding in the corner, Xiao Nan has been slowly thinking about this problem.  Isn't Hanzo talking with Yahiko and Nagato?

    Before leaving for disaster relief, Xiaonan heard the excited Yahiko talking about the peace talks. Although Xiaonan was not optimistic about the peace talks, but in front of the excited Yahiko, Xiaonan was not easy to hit him, so he could only deal with it softly  , I found an opportunity to go to the disaster relief.

    The disaster relief is not a preparation in advance, but an event prepared on a temporary basis. It is impossible to reveal the secret so quickly. There must be Hanzo among them, and their status in the Akatsuki organization is not low!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Six hundred and ninetieth chapters; whim of the decision

    ?

    Xiaonan couldn't think of who that person was, and she didn't even know who was malicious to her. She couldn't find out just by observing.

    This made Xiaonan feel very uncomfortable, obviously they have done well enough, why some people still don't want to believe them.

    Not caring what Xiao Nan inside the door was thinking, Uchiha Tatsuo took the lead in pushing open the reversed door and stepped in after killing the three people inside the door unscathed.

    Yahiko and Nagato in the back looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with adoring eyes.

    They have been watching Uchiha Tatsumi's strength from the very beginning, annihilating all the invading enemies with one move, cutting off Chizuki Taki's head with one move, and defeating the demigod Hanzo in their hearts in one fell swoop.

    Now, with just a touch of a finger, all the enemies can be killed.

    This made the two people who had the dream of being a hero arouse infinite yearning in their hearts: "If, if I also have such strength, it would be great!" They couldn't help thinking so.

    After stepping into the door, Uchiha Tatsuo turned sideways, pouted at the three of them and said, "Xiaonan is right there, go there by yourself."

    After finishing speaking, Uchiha Tatsuo stepped back and did not disturb their friends reunion.

    Xiao Nan struggled for a moment, a complex look flashed in his eyes, then he sighed lightly, and went out with Uchiha Tatsuo.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    "What's the matter." Uchiha Tatsuo turned his head and smiled, "Why don't you go in?"

    Although Uchiha Chen said he was cruel to the enemy, he always pretended to be cold, but in fact he took great care of his subordinates.

    It is also for this reason that he will be followed by his subordinates, and will be loyal to everyone in Tian Zhiguo.

    Although some people were indeed forced by the situation at the beginning, after a long time, and after they had more contact with Chen, they also began to work for Uchiha Chen wholeheartedly.

    Xiao Nan shook his head, sighed softly and said: "Forget it, we are not from this world, besides, after this kind of incident, there must be a lot of things to say between them, so I won't go in and join in."  This is hilarious."

    "Aren't you Xiaonan too?" Uchiha Tatsuo glanced at her with a half-smile, until Xiaonan's face blushed.

    "But I am not from this world after all!"

    Xiao Nan's words made the two of them fall silent at the same time, yes, no matter how they are, they are not from this world after all.

    No matter how great achievements they have made in this world, it is useless. They are not from this world, and they will leave after all. In their original world, there is someone waiting for them after all.

    There are Ino, Sasuke, Suigetsu, Kaorin, etc., whether it is the people he cares about, or his brothers, his teammates, after all, they do not belong to this world.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsuo sighed softly, looked up at the sky, and felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.

    The two remained silent on the spot, no one spoke first, only the three people in the room were chirping and talking, the voice was not loud, but it could be heard in this small place, reaching the ears of the two lonely people  middle.

    Suddenly, as if thinking of something, Xiaonan gritted his teeth suddenly, raised his head and said to Uchiha Chen: "By the way, my lord, can you promise me one more request?"

    "explain!"

    "Too many people in our world have suffered from the pain of war. I didn't expect this world to still be like this. People are too tired and bitter to live, so I wonder can this world be free from wars?  Just like what we did in our own world!" Xiao Nan finally said it.

    This is the dream of Yahiko Nagato and the others, and it is also Xiaonan's own dream. The kind-hearted Xiaonan, after all, can't bear to see the people in this world suffering from war. Even if this world has nothing to do with her, Xiaonan still wants to do something for this world.  order something.

    Uchiha Chen didn't speak, he was thinking deeply.

    Since he came to this world, he has not had a complete plan, and he always thinks of where to do it.

    Now he has finished the most important thing in this world, and a person without a goal is actually more empty than Xiaonan.

    At least in my own world there are big bosses like Kaguya Hime that Uchiha Tatsuo needs to deal with, but this world has not reached this level at all.

    Chen, who was in an empty state, didn't know what he should do at all, he just did things according to his own preferences, such asWithout Xiaonan's request, he would never have come to Yuren Village.

    Perhaps when he sees Mikoto, he will follow the dragon's veins and return to his own world.

    Chen did not expect that Xiao Nan would make such a request. This is not a very difficult matter for Chen, but it is not so easy to say.

    "Is the system in place?"

    "Ding May I ask what the host needs?"

    "If I change the world line of this world in this world, will it have an impact on our world?"

    "Ding, answering the host will not have any effect. After all, this is just a parallel world, not the host's original world."

    The system answered the doubts in Uchiha Tatsuo's heart.

    When Chen communicated with the system in depth, Xiao Nan waited quietly by the side.

    She is ready for Chen to refuse her request, after all, she has not done anything for Chen from the beginning to now.

    Xiao Nan has always been making requests, and Chen has always quietly fulfilled Xiao Nan's requests, but Chen has never used this to threaten anything.

    So even if Tatsuo Uchiha rejected her this time, Konan would not do anything, at most he was just slightly disappointed.  After all, Chen has already done too many things for her, so many that she can't pay them back at all.

    "good!"

    "It's okay, even if you refuse" Xiaonan replied disappointedly, but she suddenly realized halfway through the conversation, looked at Uchiha Chen excitedly and said, "Youyou agreed?"

    "It's nothing to do, why not do something for this world, even if you didn't make this request, I will do it." Uchiha Tatsuo snorted coldly, and said indifferently.

    "Ding, system tasks"  (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and ninety fifth; new goals

    ?

    In fact, if Xiaonan hadn't made this request, Uchiha Chen would still make the same choice in the end.

    There is a kind of person called a born king. They are doomed from birth. They may be a king, a general who conquers the world, or a villain who commits heinous crimes Their luck is doomed  They will never be mediocre from birth to this life.

    Under the influence of fate, as long as they can grow up smoothly, then they are destined to create their own history.

    Uchiha Chen was lucky, and under the guidance of the system, he came to this world of Hokage, and gradually grew into a giant in the eyes of everyone.

    Possibly because of his two lives, Uchiha Tatsuo seems to be much more mature than his peers.

    This is why Uchiha Tatsun is not optimistic about Yahiko and Nagato, who are trying to build a world without war.

    In his previous life, he lived under the light of Harmony, and Uchiha Tatsuo received a good education.

    However, this kind of education is of no use in the world of ninjas who are used to fighting. It just makes his way of thinking more mature.

    Under the guidance of the system, Chen climbed to the top step by step.  To say that he is not confused at all?

    No, there must be something in his heart, what is he fighting for?  This feeling is more obvious after coming to this world.

    He has no fetters in this world, and what he has is just the obsession of this body. He can completely do this in this world to play among the world.

    However, he still chooses to join the WTO. Whether he is a person from Kawano Country or a person from Konoha, it is a choice after Uchiha Tatsuo's entry into the WTO.

    Even when Xiao Nan made this request, he was still in a state of doubt in his heart, why did he fight?

    However, at this time the system gave him the answer.

    "Ding, the system task, unify the entire continent, stop the war in this world, and change the original trajectory of the parallel world. Mission success: reward two original cores, mission failure: randomly remove a skill from the host!"

    Hearing the sudden prompt from the system, Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes were in a daze for a while, and he smiled lightly and couldn't help complaining in his heart: "I didn't expect that I agreed to a request from others, and you have to come out to be a demon, system."

    "Ding! Feeling the strong will of the host, the system automatically generates the following tasks according to the host's inner thoughts."

    "I really want to calm the world in my heart?" Chen raised his brows, a little surprised.

    "Ding, answer the host, the tasks at this stage can be said to be basically set according to the wishes of the host. When the host has a strong will in his heart or when the host is disturbed by external factors, the system will automatically generate tasks to complete the host's wishes.  idea."

    Uchiha Tatsumi didn't change his face, and he didn't make any moves after hearing the system's explanation.  I just asked myself in my heart: "Could it be that I'm still a good person?"

    Immediately, he might have laughed at his own thoughts, and couldn't help but shake his head and put the thought behind him.

    Indeed, he may not be considered a bad person, but Uchiha Tatsumi, who has countless blood stains on his hands, is definitely not a good person.

    It is said that the executioner is ruthless, but there has never been an executioner who can kill more than Uchiha Chen.  Life has long been indifferent in Chen's heart, he only cares about the people he is related to.

    "Let's not talk about this, is the original core the thing I found last time?"

    "Ding, indeed! If it is just a simple casting of a weapon, it can be completed by putting the original core into the Meteorite Knife, but if the host wants to rebuild a weapon that is truly his own, then the original core must have more than five.  OK!"

    "Do you need five to build your own weapon?" Uchiha Chen thought to himself: "Now I have one in my hand, and there are two task rewards, which means that I only need to find two more in the future.  gone?"

    "Don't think it's so simple!" The system couldn't help pouring cold water on it: "The original core is something that can't be found. Last time, the host was lucky enough to bump into the birth of the original core. You know  There are only one or two original cores born in a world."

    "Moreover, the two original cores that are rewarded by the task also need to be obtained by the host. The system will guide the host to find the location of the original core. How to obtain it later depends on the host."

    Chen smiled coldly: "Isn't it just two original cores, and it's not like I haven't gotten them before."

    Xiaonan couldn't believe that Chen would agree to be unreasonableShe was already mentally prepared to be rejected, but Chen unexpectedly agreed.

    Xiao Nan couldn't help being overjoyed, if the three guys weren't still reminiscing about the old days, he might have to go in and share the good news with the three of them.

    Seeing that Uchiha Chen seemed to be thinking about something, Xiao Nan did not step forward to disturb him, but retreated slowly in a sensible way, silently protecting Uchiha Chen to prevent anyone from disturbing him.

    Tatsuo Uchiha, who is immersed in communicating with the system, will not know this at all, even if he knows, he will only smile. With the existence of the system, he really does not need to protect the law

    In the country of water, in an unknown cave in Mist Ninja Village.

    An old man in his dying years was lying quietly in the equipment and sleeping, and the huge equipment continuously delivered vitality to his body.

    But even so, he was still unable to resist the invasion of time. The vitality in his body was passing away at an alarming speed, and his whole body was full of death energy. He barely relied on the equipment to support the passing of vitality, and continued to live in this world.

    After a long time, the old man seemed to sense something, and slowly opened his eyes. His old and hoarse voice was full of lifelessness: "Here you are? How are things going?"

    There was no sound in front of the old man, and the old man didn't take it as anger, but just waited quietly.

    Suddenly, under the flickering of the candle, a black and white figure appeared in front of the old man. He bowed to the old man first, and replied humbly: "Master, the task has failed."

    "Huh?" There was a faint question, but it was full of endless coercion, as if it would be obliterated if there was a disagreement, no one knew what kind of energy was filled in that dying body.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Six hundred and ninetieth chapters; rain forbearance village changes

    ?

    In the cave, the old body exuded endless coercion, and the black and white man in front of him was like a flat boat, alone and helpless on the stormy and roaring sea, and might fall into the turbulent aura of the old man at any time.

    "Absolutely! How did I tell you? This mission is different, so be sure to be safe. Nagato's reincarnation eye has not been activated yet, and my time is running out"

    The old man let out a long sigh. The decisive battle with Uchiha Tatsuo had consumed a lot of his vitality. Even if he ran back to the base in time and continued to hang himself with equipment, the effect was not much better.

    "It's time to find a successor." The old man muttered to himself.

    "Returning to my lord, this opportunity was originally foolproof, but a Uchiha Chen suddenly appeared in the middle, disrupting all our plans, Nagato and the others were also saved with the help of Uchiha Chen." Jue knelt on one knee  Next, truthfully report to Uchiha Madara.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya!" A wave of anger rose in the old man's heart, and then he didn't know what he thought of. The anger gradually disappeared, and finally turned into a long sigh: "Oh! My Uchiha Madara is not weak all my life  Yuren, in the end, he was going to die of old age! I am not reconciled."

    The voice in the cave gradually disappeared, Uchiha Madara's words turned into a deep sigh, and finally shut up.

    Under the flickering candlelight, there was only an old figure lying alone inside the golem, absorbing the nutrients of vitality, and continued to linger on, but the weird black and white had already disappeared without a trace

    Nearly half a month has passed since Uchiha Tatsuo rescued the three people from the Akatsuki organization. At this moment, the Urenin Village is full of joy, and every person in the Urenin Village is full of smiles.

    If it weren't for the fact that the outside world is still in flames of war, people who don't know would think that Yuren Village is a peaceful world isolated from the rest of the world.

    After rescuing the three people, Uchiha Chen did not leave, but followed Xiaonan to stay in Yuren Village.

    Looking at the three people busy up and down, although they were very tired, their faces showed excited expressions. Xiao Nan knew very well that those eyes had goals and hopes.  Hitting decently.

    The entire Yuren Village was in a state of turmoil. Except for Xiaonan and Chen, no one took care of them, because the leader had ordered them to be the great benefactors of Yuren Village and also the pillars of Yuren Village in the future.

    "Can it really succeed?" Xiao Nan, who was walking on the road, couldn't help asking Uchiha Tatsuya.

    "Don't worry, I'm here."

    Three days later, Yuren Village released news that shocked everyone

    The former leader of Urenin Village, Sanshoyu Hanzo, announced to the entire ninja world that he would give up the position of the leader of Urenin Village to Yahiko, the young leader of Akatsuki, and he would withdraw from the ninja world indefinitely.

    The newly appointed leader, Yahiko, began drastic reforms, first announcing the merger of Akatsuki Organization and Urenin Village, two organizations with the same roots.

    Then it was announced that Yuren Village would withdraw from the three wars and would not participate in the wars between various countries, and ordered all ninjas from other countries in Yuren Village to leave the country as soon as possible, and they were not allowed to fight within the scope of the Kingdom of Rain.

    Strongly condemn those ninja villages that were wantonly destroyed in the Land of Rain.

    Once such news was disseminated, it caused an uproar. Why is a small village of Yuren Village feared by various countries?

    Isn't it just because of the existence of Sansho Hanzo, but now Hanzo has announced his withdrawal from the ninja world indefinitely, especially now that it is still in a war period, isn't this surprising?

    Many countries have sent envoys to visit Yuren Village. Except for the five major countries who were able to send many spies while sending envoys, other countries were intimidated by Hanzo's deterrence and did not do such a thing.

    Although it is said that Hanzo has withdrawn from the ninja world indefinitely, what if he comes back again?  Can you believe what a ninja says?

    No one dared to believe what Hanzo said, but what they didn't know was that the Hanzo they knew had long since died, and now this Hanzo was just a corpse controlled by Uchiha Tatsuo, and everything was under control.

    Overtly and secretly, under the guidance of Uchiha Tatsuya, Yahiko and others have eliminated a large number of spies from other countries in the Land of Rain.

    These are all spies inserted by those countries during the Hanzo period.  Although they hid well, they showed their original form under Uchiha Tatsuo's system map.

    Yahiko didn't kill them all, but chose to make an example of them, and after killing some, he chose to send some of them back to their country, which is considered as a gift to those who don'tA warning for the country of ?? points.

    For Yahiko's approach, Chen somewhat scoffed, wouldn't it be good to just kill all the intruders?  Could it be that if you let people go back, they will be grateful to you for this and will respect you as your leader from now on?

    Man, it's still too young.  The people who were sent back would never be reconciled to this, and the senior officials of Ninja Village would not be reconciled to this either. After hearing the explosive news of Hanzo's retirement, no one can sit still, especially the leader is still a strange kid.

    They will definitely send people to test. If Yahiko does not have the dominance like Hanzo, then the Land of Rain may be facing a tsunami-like attack.

    But Chen didn't tell Yahiko and the others about these things, after all, they have their own ideas.

    And Chen is only responsible for finding spies for them, as for what they will do in the end, it has nothing to do with Chen.  They rely on their methods to achieve world peace, and Uchiha Tatsuo goes his own way to achieve world peace.

    However, Chen promised Xiaonan one thing, that is to make Yahiko completely give up.

    As we all know, if Yahiko hadn't died during the peace talks with Hanzo, the Akatsuki organization would have been stronger than ever.  A leader with a goal, plus Nagato with the eyes of reincarnation, there are so many S-level rebels in the ninja world.

    Many people have imagined that if it is a complete Akatsuki organization, does it really have the power to make the world peaceful?

    Under Xiaonan's plea, Chen agreed, but he also put forward his own request.

    Five years!  Only five years.

    They only have five years to realize their ambitions.  If Chen's requirements are not met within five years, then Chen will use his own means to quell the war in this world.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and ninety seventh; sand ninja is going to make trouble

    ?

    It took only five years to completely quell the war in the ninja world, even the only two gods of the ninja world, the first Hokage Senju Hashirama, and Uchiha Madara, the head of Uchiha, were never able to do it.

    How can the disputes between countries and the hatred between countries be eliminated so easily?  But Xiaonan still wanted to struggle, she just wanted to see how far Yahiko Nagato and the others could do it.

    What's more, when Uchiha Tatsuo put down the war in this world, shouldn't they leave this world?

    After finally being able to reunite with Nagato Yahiko again, Xiao Nan didn't want to separate so early.

    At least At least let her watch the three of them grow up slowly and have the ability to protect themselves. She has not forgotten the mastermind behind the Xiao organization.

    Although the black hand behind the scenes did not appear in front of them to propose cooperation with Yahiko Nagato, Xiaonan had to guard against it, and she did not want the tragedy of the year to happen again.

    In five years, Xiaonan has made the decision to stay in Urenin Village during these five years, and Uchiha Chen has not raised any objections.

    Although Xiaonan has clearly become his vassal, he did not restrict Xiaonan's freedom, just like Chen never restricted the freedom of Ino and his teammates.

    It may be the butterfly effect of Chen's coming to this world. The third Ninja World War, which was supposed to end a year later, did not end there.

    After Konoha's flashing yellow Namikaze Minato fought a wonderful battle at the Kanna Kun Bridge, Iwanin Village also lost its position in the competition for the overlord of the ninja world.

    In this battle, two heroes appeared in Konoha, Namikaze Minato and his disciple Hatake Kakashi.

    Hatake Kakashi, who has not experienced his father's suicide, did not fall into the trough like in his previous life, but continued to drive higher, using battle victories to prove that his title of genius is worthy of the name.

    Especially after this battle he dramatically possessed Uchiha's Sharingan.

    That's right, the inevitability of history or Uchiha Madara's conspiracy has not failed.  Obito still couldn't escape his fate, and he had a sad curtain call in this war, and transplanted his Sharingan to Hatake Kakashi at the last moment.

    Even, if it wasn't for this matter, no one would care about his life or death.  It can be said that the greatest sorrow in his life is nothing more than this, even his own death has to be publicized by his teammates.

    According to the script of history, less than half a year later, the third Ninja World War should end.

    But the drama of history will not stop because of this, Sand Shinobi chose their fourth Kazekage at the last moment.

    It wasn't Luo Sha who was the most vocal before, but the talented puppet master who was comparable to the ancestor of the puppet master, the red sand scorpion, the grandson of Elder Sand Ninja Chiyo.

    On the battlefield of the Third Ninja World War, Scorpion was undoubtedly more expressive. Even Luo Sha couldn¡¯t beat Scorpion in a series of corrections after the war. It was these reasons that made Scorpion successful as Sand  The fourth Kazekage of Ninja Village.

    After succeeding Kazekage, Scorpion did not choose to compromise like Luo Sha. Although he also avoided Konoha's limelight, he did not back down at all from the robbery of Wunin Village.

    Scorpion did not make any compromise on their peace talks proposal to make the sand ninja hero Ye Cang a victim, "Either peace talks or a death fight! There has never been a precedent for sand ninjas to send their own village heroes away for nothing!"

    I don¡¯t know who leaked such words, and it set off a frenzy in Sand Ninja Village. Many young ninjas immediately expressed their intention to go to war with Kirigakure Village after hearing their four generations of Kazekage¡¯s bold words, even the elders  No one listened to me saying that it was nothing more than dazzling and trying to keep calm.

    "Damn it! Who is it!" The representative of Wu Ninja Village slapped the table fiercely: "Who on earth leaked the content of the peace talks!"

    In fact, this matter has also begun to affect them. Since the news leaked out, the expressions of those sand ninjas looking at themselves and others have become strange, as if they are going to swallow them alive one by one.

    In fact, for this reason, they have not gone out for the past few days, for fear of causing a riot in Sand Ninja Village, they will never return.

    However, what they didn't know was that the young ninjas of Sand Ninja were plotting something. When this thing really broke out, it even set off a storm no less than the beginning of World War III

    When the peace talks reached a stalemate, the Mist Ninjas decided to make concessions.

    After all, they also know that it is unrealistic to ask Sand Ninja to hand over their heroes.Miko would do such a thing, and their mist ninjas just wanted to test the bottom line of the sand ninjas. They never thought that the sand ninjas would agree to this condition.

    However, just when they were about to make concessions at the next peace meeting, the young ninjas in Sand Ninja Village couldn't help it.

    These days, they have been monitoring the peace envoys of Wunin Village all the time. In fact, Ye Cang, who is at the center of the public opinion storm, is still being treated in the hospital at this moment.

    In the first battle of Kikyo City, Ye Cang can be said to have protected many ninjas in Sand Ninja Village with his own strength, and even held up a tenacious defense with Xie and the others when Luo Sand was in a stalemate.

    After breaking out of the siege, facing the elite ninjas of Konoha Village, Ye Cang tried her best to overdraw the Chakra in her body to cover everyone's retreat when the chakra was sharply insufficient.  Live in the hospital.

    After the medical ninjas of Sand Ninja Village said that Ye Cang may not be able to use Chakra in this life, the young ninjas of Sand Ninja Village finally broke out.

    They frantically broke into the residence where the envoys of Mist Ninja Village stayed, and launched a frenzied attack on them.

    Although the Mist Ninjas who came to participate in the peace talks are all good players in the village, their fists are no match for their four legs, and they are submerged under the angry ninjutsu of the Sand Ninjas when the number is far from enough.

    In this matter, they did not hide it. In fact, the senior officials of Sand Ninja got the news just after they killed the Mist Ninja Envoy.

    "It's a big deal!" This is the thought in the minds of Xie, Luo Sha and other high-level Sand Ninja executives.

    It is impossible for them to deal with those sand ninjas at the risk of dissatisfaction. After all, the arrogance of the mist ninjas has aroused the disgust of the whole village. At this moment, all the people in the village stand on the same front as them.

    Forced to helplessness, Sand Ninja executives could only pinch their noses to admit it, rejected Wu Ninja's proposal with a strong attitude, and took all the responsibilities on the senior executives.  This is the first time that sand ninjas have killed all envoys from other countries in the history of the ninja world.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and ninety eight;

    ?

    The war is imminent.

    Of course, the ninjas of Mist Ninja Village couldn't let it go after learning the news.

    Sand ninja of the defeated country, although their wu ninja also endured the attacks of Konoha and yun nin village, but after yan nin village announced its withdrawal from the third ninja world war, the pressure on wu nin village was much less than before, and they could  Call out a large number of ninjas.

    Just talk and fight!  Sand Ninja's tough attitude aroused the resentment of Wu Ninja Village. On the second day after receiving the news, Wu Ninja Village unilaterally declared war on Sand Ninja.

    This is not over yet. After Sand Ninja Village and Wu Ninja Village declared war, Yan Ninja Village, which had already planned to recuperate, began to move again.

    But they didn't dispatch the ninja troops at the first time. The third Tsuchikage was very shrewd. He was going to let Sand Ninja and Kiri Ninja fight for a while.  Those who come after.

    After a country started to enter a state of war, the war machine of the entire country was turned on, and the movement could not be small. Sand Ninja and Mist Ninja got the news at the same time, and they couldn't help but be careful to guard against the sneak attack from behind Iwanin.

    Tatsuo Uchiha, a not-so-small butterfly, flapped its wings gently, setting off a frenzy in the world of Hokage.

    The third Ninja World War, which had been suspended due to the Kanna Kunqiao battle, once again rubbed off the fireworks of the war.

    Fortunately, all countries have experienced decades of protracted wars like the Second Ninja World War, and they have not fallen behind in terms of material preparations. Even the strongest Konoha has prepared materials for this war for at least ten years.  , has long been ready for a protracted war

    Just when various countries were preparing to launch intense struggles again, Uchiha Tatsuo was not idle, but was walking in various places on the mainland.

    For five years, it was impossible for Chen to stay with Xiao Nan in the Land of Rain all the time. After he separated a wooden clone to protect Xiao Nan, he left the Land of Rain alone.

    They didn't go to Konoha to find the two little guys. Now they are concentrating on their studies at the ninja school, quickly absorbing the basic knowledge of ninjas and the cognition of friendship between companions.  Girl's.

    Rather than letting them wander with him, it is better to let them study hard in the ninja school.

    Their talents are strong enough, and their chakra reserves are terrifying, and Chen's wooden clone is on the side to protect their safety. Even if there is no Chen, they will eventually become famous ninjas.

    Chen didn't even know why two little guys with such high talents appeared in such an obscure small village.

    It seems that the mothers of the two don't look like people from this village, but like a noble lady from a rich family.

    However, Chen didn't care that much. Xiaonan's safety in Yuren Village can be guaranteed, let alone the two little girls, not to mention the shadow-level and super-shadow-level powerhouses in Muye Village, at least Chen's Muye  As long as Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime didn't come to the Dun clone, Chen would be sure to rush to the two of them before the Mu Dun clone disappeared.

    Now Kaguya Ji is still sealed on the moon, and the Mu Dun avatar is not worth anyone except her.

    It is worth mentioning that after most of Konoha's elders were killed or injured, Danzo gradually began to reveal his minions, established roots, and drew in the remaining elders, slowly forming a group capable of fighting against the Third Hokage Tribunal.  power.

    Although the second generation Senju Tomona saw it, he did not take any action. After all, Danzo did not do anything that would harm Konoha's interests. Although he did go too far in some things, it was a war time after all.

    Although Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen were fighting openly and secretly, they reached a consensus on one thing, which was the protection of the two little guys. Although there was an element of surveillance in it, they had to say  People in Konoha can be regarded as foolproof.

    These Chen's wooden avatars saw it in their eyes and did not stop it. After communicating with the main body, they let it go

    In Naruto Continent, in the land of ghosts, Uchiha Tatsumi, wearing a black robe, sat quietly in an izakaya drinking sake.

    The long flowing black hair, the cold and handsome face, the pair of deep and charming eyes, and the cool temperament all exude a strong hormonal atmosphere, attracting the prodigal women in the izakaya.

    ?Since Uchiha-tatsu walked into the izakaya, there are still several batches of women with heavy make-up who have passed in front of Uchiha-tatsu countless times.

    They pretended to be walking back and forth, but their eyes were on Chen all the time, and when they passed him, they swayed and tried their best to seduce Uchiha Chen.

      However, Chen was indifferent, just quietly drinking there.

    Once again ignoring the woman who had walked past him at least seven times, Uchiha Tatsumi frowned.

    Based on his appearance and status, as long as he hooks his hands casually, there will be countless women who want to climb into his bed. Just these vulgar women who want Chen to fall in love with?  Chen didn't even do anything to Xiao Nan who was beside him, would he fall in love with this group of vulgar fans?

    However, it was Chen's slight frown that caused the women in the izakaya to scream more passionately.  There are even many women who have started to close their eyes and fantasize about intertwining with Chen and going to the unknown place in Yunshen, and they can't help but tighten their tui.

    People kept coming in at the door of the izakaya, men and women, gathered around Uchiha Tatsuo as if they were watching a play.  The noisy environment made Uchiha Chen unbearable, put down the wine glass in his hand, Uchiha Chen looked around coldly, and hummed softly.

    A trace of murderous intent leaked out, and those ordinary people who were not even able to withstand Chen's deterrence retreated one after another, and sat down on the ground in fright.

    There is even a woman who is imagining, frightened by Uchiha Tatsuo's aura, trembling all over, unexpectedly flying to the peak of the clouds, sitting on the ground with her buttocks, even unable to get up.

    The whole izakaya was filled with a strange smell, which made Chen a little speechless.

    Chen stood up abruptly, no one dared to stop him, put down a bank note, and walked out of the izakaya slowly.

    There was silence in the izakaya, and no one dared to speak. It was not until Chen walked a long way, and there was no more sound, that someone swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    "terrible!"

    "He's so handsome! He's so handsome even when he's angry! I must get him, even if it's only for one night!" This is what those women thought.

    Walking on the streets of the ghost country, Chen has learned to ignore the gazes of others after killing many ignorant people.

    "Stop!"  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter six hundred and ninety nine; episode

    ?

    Uchiha Chen has long been used to the attention of others, no matter from which angle he comes up, he is already used to the envious or longing eyes cast by others.

    Slowly put the bamboo hat on his head to block those good or bad eyes. At this moment, Chen suddenly heard a slightly arrogant voice roaring loudly.

    "Stop!"

    "What about you! Stop!"

    When there was no response, the owner of the voice behind tried to grab Uchiha Tatsuo's hand.

    "Looking for death!" A cold light flashed in Chen's eyes.  He turned around with lightning speed, stretched out his hand from below and quickly grabbed the guy's neck, lifting him up abruptly and hanging in mid-air.

    Uchiha Chen raised his head, revealing a cold face under the bamboo hat, eyes full of murderous intent fixed on the struggling guy in his hand.

    This arrogant person was suddenly grabbed by Uchiha Tatsu, and he didn't react immediately.

    It wasn't until I felt that I was having difficulty breathing that I suddenly realized that the situation was wrong. I tried to shake my feet, held Uchiha Chen's hand with both hands, and kept patting Uchiha Chen's arm, trying to get out of Uchiha Chen's hand.  Chen struggled out of his hand.

    However, the ordinary person's struggle seemed a little weak in front of Uchiha Chen. Even though he had tried his best to break free from Chen's confinement, it was still so useless in Chen's view.

    He tried his best to break free from Uchiha Tatsuo's hands, but his hands couldn't use any strength at all, he was just an ordinary person.

    Struggling to open his mouth, he wanted to say something, but when Uchiha Chen grabbed his throat, he couldn't even say a word.

    He could only helplessly open his mouth wide, and let out a hoarse roar with unknown meaning.  In Uchiha Tatsu's view, this is just a futile struggle.

    Uchiha Chen smiled coldly, his cold eyes were full of murderous intent, he did not know how many such people he had killed during his journey, it was just because he was young, he either wanted to steal money or kidnapped him as a  Slaves are sold.

    As soon as Chen raised his hand, a handful of kunai suddenly appeared in his hand, and he put the kunai around that person's neck, looking at that person as if he was looking at a dead person.

    That's right, in Chen's eyes, he is already a dead person.

    Chen didn't bother to ask this guy's identity and purpose, but Kunai waved it vigorously in that person's eyes.

    I saw that person's pupils contracted violently when he saw Kunai, and his eyes suddenly changed dramatically when he looked at Chen, "It turned out to be a ninja, how dare I block the way of a ninja?"  The last reaction that flashed through people's minds.

    At the last moment, a group of people following the man finally caught up.

    "Stop!"

    Uchiha Chen didn't bother to pay attention to it at all. He waved the Kunai in his hand, slapped it across the man's neck, and immediately let go of the man and put the man down.

    Blood slowly flowed from the man's neck, and he twisted and curled up on the ground in pain, covering his neck with both hands, as if this could stop the blood from flowing out of his body.

    However, Chen had cut his carotid artery a long time ago, and a large amount of blood flowed out from between his fingers. Gradually, his consciousness began to be in a trance, and he gradually lost his movement.

    "Youyou actually killed Master Xuanjian!"

    The people who came behind looked at Uchiha Chen in horror, "Too bad, Mr. Gengen is the celebrity in front of Ms. Meizhi, how should we explain to her!"

    The people who rushed over did not see the kunai in Uchiha Tatsuo's hands, and only cared about self-pity, and he screamed miserably: "Since Master Xuanjian is dead, then you can die instead of him!"

    His eyes were red, and he wanted to lead his subordinates to charge towards Uchiha Chen, but he failed. When he tried to charge towards Chen, he was grabbed by his subordinates.

    The people under him tremblingly pointed to the bloody Kunai in Chen's hand, and said sadly: "Xiaozuka, heis he a ninja-sama?"

    "What!" Only then did the man notice the Kunai with the blood of Genma in Uchiha Tatsun's hands.  "This this¡­"

    Shinozuka began to panic in his heart.  Kunai is a weapon that only ninjas can use.

    Generally speaking, civilians will not use this kind of thing, and only ninjas will buy kunai. For civilians, a kunai is not as easy as a sword, and only ninjas will use this short thing.  Turned into a lethal weapon.

      After they saw the kunai in Chen's hand, they had no doubts at all, and kunai represented the identity of a ninja.  This dealt another blow to their weak morale.

    "You, you, you Ninja-sama!"

    Shinozuka knelt down towards Uchiha Chen with a "plop", and he kowtowed loudly, "I beg Ninja-sama, I beg Ninja-sama to spare your life!"

    He is just an ordinary person, how could he beat a ninja?  Afraid of angering Uchiha Tatsu, he quickly knelt down and begged for mercy. The subordinates behind him knelt down one after another following his example, constantly begging for Uchiha Tatsu's forgiveness.

    Chen couldn't help frowning, the people on this street had already turned their eyes away, he couldn't help but snorted coldly as he didn't want to be too noticeable, withdrew his murderous aura, lowered his bamboo hat, turned around and gradually disappeared in front of everyone  .

    The group of people still didn't dare to stand up when Chen turned to leave. They just knelt there and didn't dare to move. They didn't stand up cautiously until they could no longer see Chen's figure.

    Shinozuka, the leader, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and let out a sigh of relief.  Looking at the place where Uchiha Chen left, he shook his arm with lingering fear.

    "Master Shinozuka what should we do?" Seeing this, the subordinates behind him felt uneasy and couldn't help but stepped forward and asked in a low voice.

    "What else can I do?" Shinozuka glanced at Xuanma's body, and said with a complicated expression: "Report truthfully, if you want to avenge Lord Xuanma, you can only succeed by inviting the ninjas enshrined in the family.  Mr. Jian is Miss Meizhi's favorite subordinate, and because of him, Miss Meizhi will definitely invite the ninja-sama from the family."

    "So you just need to follow that ninja and control his whereabouts."

    Xiaozuka looked at the place where Chen left, and murmured to himself: "Killing Master Xuanjian, Miss Meizhi can't just settle this account, let's wait and see. How dare you provoke our Wisdom family?"  People, hum!" (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred; Wisdom family

    ?

    Shinozuka looked at the direction Uchiha Tatsuya left, and stared seductively, for fear that Uchiha Tatsumi would turn his head back, but after thinking about it, he realized that Uchiha Tatsuya had gone far away.

    Can't help but snorted coldly and said: "Hmph, killing Master Xuanjian, this account can't be just settled like this, don't think that you are a ninja, you are great, dare to provoke people from our wise family"

    Shinozuka was very angry at Uchiha Tatsu's ignorance, but when he faced Uchiha Tatsu, he seemed so powerless.

    He even faintly felt that something was wrong. He had seen ninjas enshrined in the wise family, and none of them could compare to Uchiha Chen.

    Chen's aura alone is not comparable to those enshrined ninjas.

    In desperation, Shinozuka couldn't make a decision, so he could only stare at his subordinate angrily, and then rushed back to report.

    This time they came out under the order of Ms. Meizhi, and they heard that a young and handsome man appeared in the izakaya in the land of ghosts.

    Meizhi, who is obsessed with masculinity, of course can't just let it go. As one of the heirs of the wise family, her power in the kingdom of ghosts is not ordinary.

    You must know that the Wisdom family is a staunch supporter of the Miko Party. In the kingdom of ghosts, Miko is equal to daimyo, and even more dignified than daimyo.

    As a wise family who has been serving the witch all year round, the power they can control is certainly not small.

    In the country of ghosts, there is really no man that Meizhi has not tasted.  Hearing this gossip recently, as a great nobleman, it is of course impossible to come to the izakaya in person, so he had to send his cronies to come.

    In the end, I didn't expect that Xuanma is also a brainless person, relying on Ms. Meizhi's favor to be unscrupulous, even some little ninjas are not impolite, and it is precisely for this reason that he stepped forward to stop Uchi so arrogantly  Bochen

    After hearing the report from Shinozuka and the others, Meizhi's face gradually turned cold, and finally she became furious and ordered someone to drag Shinozuka out and kill her.

    Fortunately, Miss Meizhi remained silent after killing Shinozuka. She took a sip of tea and asked an old man next to her, "My lord, what do you think of that young man?"

    The priest of the wise family squinted his eyes and thought carefully for a while, then said: "As far as I know, that person should not be a ruthless character.

    Recently there are wars everywhere, powerful ninjas are all on the battlefield, how come you have time to come to our ghost country?

    What's more, according to your description, that person's youth should not be too old. According to your description, there have been no similar geniuses in those big countries recently.

    In the end, you said that the person did not wear a forehead, either he was performing a classified mission, or he was a rebellious ninja and a wandering ninja. The first two should be unlikely, so there is only the last one.  "

    Although the priest is a bit older, he still has a good understanding of the dynamics of the ninja world, and he really got it right.

    Chen doesn't belong to any faction, he is indeed equivalent to that kind of wandering ninja with no background, but he is not an ant that can be provoked casually, they are destined to pay a price if they want to trouble Chen.

    But they didn't know, they thought Chen was just an ordinary wandering ninja, and he was so arrogant because ordinary people didn't know his depth.

    "Hmph, it's just a brat, Miss Meizhi, if you need, I can catch him in front of you." The priest bowed slightly.

    "So, please ask Ikeda to enshrine." Meizhi showed a lewd smile on her face, as if she could already imagine the scene after Uchiha Tatsuo was caught by her.

    Can't help but start to fantasize about that peerless appearance that was touted by everyone.

    Thinking of this, she couldn't help laughing out loud, the thick layer of foundation on her face gradually peeled off with her laughter, revealing the particularly old and ugly face under the foundation.

    The ninja named Ikeda subconsciously moved his eyes away, not daring to take another look, for fear of seeing something unclean with his eyes.

    He turned to Meizhi with his hands behind his back and said, "In that case, I will go ahead, Miss Meizhi, just wait for my good news."

    She covered her mouth with her hand shyly, teased Ikeda with her sexy eyes, and said with a coquettish smile, "So, I will trouble Ikeda, and I want him to know how wrong it is to offend my wise family."  One wise thing, in the kingdom of ghosts, apart from the witches, it is our wise family!"

    Ikeda worshiped the nausea in his heart and did not spit it out. After Meizhi ordered, he hurriedly took the rest of the people away.room.

    "It's terrible!" Ikeda couldn't help but reached out and wiped the sweat that didn't exist on his forehead, and he couldn't help thinking: "If your wise family didn't give you the most money and the best treatment, I wouldn't do it to this ugly guy if I was killed."  worship!"

    When the wise family was plotting to arrest Chen, he didn't know anything about it at the moment, or he didn't even think that they would come to take revenge after letting go of those little guys.

    However, even if they came, Chen would not take it to heart.

    May I ask, does anyone care how the ants ambush the elephant?  For Chen, those guys are not even ants, at least if there are too many ants, they can cause some troubles for the elephants, but in front of Chen, no matter how many ants there are, they are still ants.

    Chen found a hotel to stay at random, and Chen did not hide his tracks. If someone wants to track him down, he can easily find out.

    In order to avoid the group of nympho women, Chen specially put on a bamboo hat. After returning to the room, Chen took off the bamboo hat.

    After taking a long breath and sighing in his heart about the woman's fighting power, he couldn't help secretly counting the agreed time.

    It has been more than a year since the day Chen left Urenin Village. In this year, Nagato Yahiko and the others have done a lot, and Chen has seen them all.

    They are indeed great. They display their ambitions in Yuren Village, for the same goal, for the same dream.

    It is true that many ninjas have changed their views on them, and many ninjas have joined their ranks, but these words are not enough!

    It has been a year since the ninjas in Yuren Village agreed with themselves. According to this progress, it is not enough to achieve world peace in five years!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and first; the ignorant are fearless

    ?

    The situation where there is no special means to promote world peace in just five years is simply nonsense.  Even the Xiao organization in Chen's world needs the power of the tail beast to realize the peaceful world in their hearts.

    Closing his eyes and feigning sleep, Chen was thinking about where to go for the next itinerary.

    There are no more famous scenic spots in the land of ghosts, and there are no people who need Chen to pay special attention to. If there are some special places, it is that the monsters sealed by the witches are relatively different things.

    In Chen's view, sprites can barely be considered as fighting power comparable to tailed beasts. They are monsters that can collect evil thoughts in human hearts. Its growth is very flexible. When it is strong, it can rival Nine Tails.  One tail guards the crane and circles around.

    After all, its strength depends on the negative factors in the human heart. If there are too few negative emotions in the human heart, then the sprites are not enough to support.

    As the night grew darker, the number of people walking on the street became less and less, and they began to rush towards home. The noisy street became much quieter now.

    The turbulent town is filled with a breath of life at the moment, and Uchiha Tatsuo seems so out of place in this everyday town.

    Just when everyone returned home and the pedestrians on the street were thinning out, a group of people slowly climbed up the street.  They carefully covered their faces, put on the weapons they thought were handy, and quietly followed behind the suspected ninja leader.

    "Are you sure that kid is staying in this hotel!" Ikeda asked the person in charge of tracking and monitoring in a low voice with his face covered, with unquestionable dignity in his words.

    The person in charge of tracking was just an ordinary person. If it wasn't for working for the wise family, how could he have the opportunity to get close to ninjas?

    Seeing the opportunity to offer hospitality to his own ninja, even his tone of voice was flattering: "Yes yes, Master Ikeda, I dare to use my life as a guarantee that that person is here  In the hotel, it¡¯s ridiculous that that guy is still a ninja, he doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s being followed, he just looks like a ninja who knows only three-legged cat kung fu, how can he be your opponent Ikeda-sama!¡±

    While belittling Uchiha Tatsuo, the man patted Ikeda's ass without a trace, just scratching Ikeda's itchy spot. His words sounded very useful to Ikeda, so he couldn't help nodding slightly, very satisfied, and patted him on the shoulder in relief  .

    When the man was patted on the shoulder by Ikeda, his whole body suddenly became more excited, and he raised his head and glanced at the others showing off.

    Seeing this, everyone couldn't help showing envious expressions, wishing that they were the one who was slapped on the shoulder by Ikeda.

    You must know that the servants of the Wisdom family look very beautiful on the surface, but in fact, their status in the Wisdom family is very low. After all, it is a family that everyone in the ghost country wants to join, and they don¡¯t care about one or two servants.  life and death.

    The people who have the least status and are the easiest to die in the wise family are their servants.

    Even so, there are still people who flock to join the Wisdom Family every year, just to seek shelter, and isn't the Ikeda in front of him the one who has the strength to protect them from the Wisdom Family?

    "Stand a little farther away, ninjutsu doesn't have eyes later, if you accidentally hurt you, don't blame me for not reminding you!" Ikeda took a step forward, and then reminded everyone.

    He himself is the ninja of Iwanin Village. When he performed the c-level escort mission for the first time in his life, he did not cooperate with his teammates in time because of timidity, resulting in the death of two of his teammates in that mission.

    However, due to his own reasons, he did not dare to return to the village, and then became a rebel ninja, traveled in the ninja world, and finally defected to the wise family of the ghost country by accident, and became a priest of their family.

    After so many years of practice, his strength has improved a little bit, and now he has reached the level of elite renunciation, which is why he dared to take on this task.

    In his view, Chen's strength is only at the level of barely submissive, and with his current strength as an elite submissive, it is completely easy to catch.  As long as this task is completed, you can get a lot of good things from the wise family later.

    Thinking of this, Ikeda's footsteps even became much lighter.  Looking at the gate of the hotel, I just want to see a silver ticket with white flowers.

    In order to avoid alarming the enemy, he did not act immediately after opening the door of the hotel. The waiter at the inn seemed to be the enshrinement of the wise family, and subconsciously wanted to shout out, but was held back by Ikeda.

    "Where is the young man who stayed in your hotel today?" Ikeda asked.He stopped him and asked in a low voice.

    "ChiMaster Ikeda, which young man are you talking about?" The shopkeeper responded cautiously, for fear of offending Ikeda with his unsatisfactory answer.

    You must know that Ikeda is not a good guy. From his previous deeds, we can see that a person who can even abandon his companions, how good is his character?

    "It's the young man who drove all the women in the town crazy today." Ikeda frowned, if it wasn't necessary, he really didn't want to admit that Chen was more handsome than himself.

    "Oh!" the storekeeper suddenly realized, "You mean the male customer staying at the store tonight." He clicked his lips and said flatteringly, "That man is really handsome, but he doesn't look like you.  It¡¯s still a little bit worse.¡±

    "Slap!" Ikeda slapped him on the head, "I asked you where he is, why are you answering nonsense!"

    The store owner was slapped and thought that Ikeda was angry, so he glanced at him cautiously, and found that there was not much anger on Ikeda's face at the moment, knowing that he had not flattered him wrongly, a gleam of joy flashed across his face, and he said  : "That person lives in the upstairs room of the soldiers. Is there anything Ikeda-sama can do for you?"

    "No, get out!" Ikeda pushed the shopkeeper away and walked straight upstairs. The sound of footsteps "tapping" was particularly obvious in the quiet hotel.

    As early as the moment Ikeda entered the door, Chen, who was asleep on the bed, had already noticed his arrival.  It's just that it has nothing to do with him, and Chen didn't bother to pay more attention to it, but he didn't expect that the guy named Ikeda turned out to be himself?

    "The ignorant are really fearless." A smile appeared on the corner of Chen's mouth, which seemed to be mocking, but also full of deep meaning. He simply sat up, resting his chin on one hand, his deep eyes seemed to penetrate the door wall and shine directly on Ikeda's body  .  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and second; Disappointed Chen

    ?

    Uchiha Chen sat up, supported his chin with one hand, his deep eyes seemed to penetrate the door wall, and he was going to see what tricks this guy could play.

    Ikeda walked up the stairs cautiously, ignoring the dissuasion of the store next to him, and pushed the store away. With a "click", the store's staff subconsciously pinched Ikeda's clothes. Who would have thought that Ikeda's clothes were so fragile and so fragile by the store?  With a pull, more than half of it was torn off by the store directly from the waist part of the trousers.

    I saw Ikeda's upper body clothes intact, and a pair of floral-colored leggings exposed on his lower body. Judging from the style, it is obvious that Ikeda stole it from a certain woman. After all, no normal man would wear this  A floral shorts that are obviously only worn by women.

    When the pants were ripped off, Ikeda's face twitched, showing an embarrassed expression. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, resisting the urge to kill the shopkeeper.

    "Now you can't scare the snake with grass, you can't scare the snake with grass now." Taking off the store's pants, he comforted himself in his heart while wearing Ikeda.

    Perceiving this scene in the room, Chen just snorted lightly: "boring." He didn't make too many comments. In his opinion, this kind of grandstanding guy is not worthy of being a ninja at all

    After driving the shopkeeper away, Ikeda took a deep breath, stared at the door of the room with serious eyes, and began to seal slowly and powerfully with both hands.

    His seal speed is not fast, and the speed of chakra mobilization in his body is also so slow.

    "The Jutsu of the Great Waterfall?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned. He inferred the ninjutsu he wanted to release based on the seal of Ikeda Yuyin and the trajectory of the flow of Chakra in his body.

    As the signature water escape ninjutsu of Wuyin Village, basically every Wunin can release this ninjutsu.  But this is the first time Chen has seen such a slow and non-standard release of ninjutsu since he betrayed Konoha.

    As long as Chen wants to, he can completely kill Ikeda before the seal is completed, without any effort at all.  Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes were full of disappointment. He thought that the so-called family enshrinement had at least some strength, but he didn't expect that he was just a little ninja who was not qualified for a mere ninja.

    Immediately, Uchiha Chen lost his mind to investigate.  He sighed softly, stood up, took a step forward, and disappeared into the room with a "swish".

    Just at this moment, Ikeda's eyes narrowed, and the final seal of the Great Waterfall Technique was condensed. Ikeda pushed excitedly with both hands, pointing the chakra in his body, which was almost uncontrollable, at the door.

    "The art of escaping from the Great Waterfall!"

    In an instant, the entire corridor on the second floor seemed to be flooded, and a steady stream of water gushed out from Ikeda's place on the second floor, hitting the door wall in front of Ikeda, and the fierce water rushed the wooden door open immediately.  The sound of running water immediately flooded Chen's room.

    "It's a success!" Ikeda couldn't help but secretly elated, and there was a hint of excitement in his words.  This is the first time he has successfully released the Great Waterfall Technique.

    Although it has not achieved the best effect of the waterfall technique, it is already a great improvement for Ikeda. You must know that he could not control the chakra flowing in his body when he was halfway through the seal, and now he can  Well suppressed.

    "I'm really the protagonist!" Ikeda couldn't help thinking in his heart.

    "Not good!" Suddenly, he seemed to remember something, "Miss Meizhi is going to live!" Ikeda couldn't help but patted his head in frustration, and for a moment he felt that he could successfully release the Great Waterfall Technique  , So he subconsciously released the Great Waterfall Technique, and it turned out to be really successful.

    It wasn't until this time that it occurred to me that the person Miss Meizhi ordered to take away was probably just a wandering ninja. How could it be possible to withstand the impact of the Great Waterfall Technique?

    "I hope you are lucky enough." Ikeda prayed secretly in his heart.

    He wouldn't dare to let him go in now, the big waterfall is still raging in the room, water and fire are ruthless, the ninjutsu that has been released doesn't care who you are, as long as you dare to go in, even the ninjutsu releaser will not miss it  .

    Ikeda was not generous enough to take his own life to save Chen, but just waited quietly at the door, waiting for the ninjutsu to calm down

    After a long time, the movement in the room finally stopped, and with Chakra attached to his feet, Ikeda walked into the room stepping on the water waves.

    At this time, the room has been completely destroyed by ninjutsu, not only Chen's room, but also the two rooms next door were also destroyed by ninjutsu. Fortunately, only Chen lived on the entire second floor, otherwise, such a big  The movement has already spread to other people.

      And Ikeda also dared to release ninjutsu so recklessly after knowing that only Chen lived in the hotel.

    Looking around the room, he didn't find Chen's figure, "Where is the person?" Ikeda looked curiously: "Where did the person go? Could it be that he was really washed away by my ninjutsu?"

    No matter how hard he searched, he would never think that Chen Chen was always behind him, but he didn't find it, and it was impossible to find it.

    "Who are you looking for?"

    The cold voice suddenly sounded, it seemed so abrupt in this silent night, it startled Ikeda, who was concentrating on searching, and turned his head subconsciously, but he didn't find anyone's trace, but he also raised his vigilance at this moment  .

    "Who, who is talking!" Taking out the kunai from the ninja bag, Ikeda squatted halfway, leaning his body against the wall, looking around, his eyes full of vigilance.

    However, no one responded to him, and the room was silent, except for Ikeda's own breathing, there was no other sound, as if the previous sound was just an illusion.

    Ikeda leaned against the wall quietly, without any movement. After a long time, Ikeda took a deep breath: "Is it a hallucination?" Touching his head, he couldn't figure out who was talking, but the task ordered by Miss Meizhi was still there.  To keep going.

    He is the enshrinement of the Wisdom family, so naturally he has to fulfill the tasks assigned by the master. What's more, Miss Meizhi's status in the Wisdom family is not low. As long as she is on the success list, isn't it money and beauty cultivation resources for him to squander?

    Thinking of this, Ikeda couldn't help speeding up the search.

    After searching all the locations, Ikeda couldn't help showing a puzzled look, "It shouldn't be, how could it be gone, didn't he come back at night? No, no, he was able to sense someone in the room before, could it be  Was my ninjutsu washed away?"

    Thinking of this, Ikeda couldn't help sticking his head out of the window and looking down.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and third; the ignorant are doomed

    ?

    "Could it be that guy was washed away by my ninjutsu?" Ikeda couldn't help thinking to himself.  If this is really the case, that guy's strength is too weak.

    Shaking his head, Ikeda went out of the window and leaned his head down to check. If Miss Meizhi was alive, he couldn't take a dead body home.

    "What are you looking for?" A joking voice suddenly sounded in the room.

    This time Ikeda can be sure that he heard correctly.

    "Who the hell" Before he could finish his words, just when he was about to turn his head around, Ikeda suddenly felt a pain in his head, followed by numbness in front of his eyes, and he gradually lost consciousness.

    Uchiha Chen stood behind him, and in Chen's hand a wooden stick had already been inserted into Ikeda's head.  For those who try to attack him, Uchiha Tatsuo will never be soft.

    Letting go of the stick in his hand, Chen put his big hand directly on Ikeda's head, and his two eyes turned into reincarnation eyes, driving the power of reincarnation eyes, forcibly captured Ikeda's soul.

    "Is that so?" Skipping those unimportant memories casually, Uchiha Tatsu found the reason why they came to attack him.

    "Miss Meizhi?" Chen couldn't help muttering to himself.  Until he saw the appearance of Miss Meizhi in Ikeda's memory, Chen couldn't bear it anymore, and waved his hands to tear Ikeda's soul apart. He couldn't help but quickly closed his eyes and began to imagine the appearance of Ino, Xiaonan and others, wanting to put  The guy named Miss Meizhi was driven out of his mind.

    "Ouch! How could there be such an ugly person!" Uchiha Tatsuo couldn't help feeling nauseated.

    Shaking his head, he walked out of the room. He didn't expect that the reason for everything was that he was too handsome.

    That Meizhi that woman actually tried to catch herself as his face because she heard that she was handsome.  And it seems that she didn't do less of such things.

    Groping his chin and walking out of the hotel, Uchiha Tatsuo looked at the store still standing at the door with cold eyes.

    "How dare you reveal my whereabouts?" Uchiha Chen snapped his fingers with one hand.

    "Death is more than enough!"

    Only a "click" was heard, and the entire hotel, including the shopkeeper at the door and the two people brought by Ikeda, disappeared out of thin air.

    It was as if it had never appeared before.  The majestic wind blew past, rolling up gusts of wind and sand, and at the place where the hotel originally existed, a bottomless hole alerted everyone not to try to get close.

    "Now it's time to deal with that person from the Wisdom Clan." Uchiha Chen muttered to himself, his figure "swish" disappeared in place, and when he appeared the next moment, he was already in the Wisdom Clan.  Station door.

    Uchiha Chen stood proudly in front of the wise family's gate. He stretched out a hand with five fingers spread out, and the six dark purple circles in his eyes seemed to shrink irregularly suddenly.

    Tatsuo Uchiha didn't notice this little detail, and he slowly showed a strange smile: "Since you dare to provoke me, you must be prepared to die at any time."

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    With Uchiha Chen as the center, a powerful energy emanated from Uchiha Chen's body, and with a destructive momentum, he continuously destroyed the buildings along the way, and ran straight to the residence of the wise family.

    In the blink of an eye, the residence of the Wisdom Family was completely destroyed under the powerful repulsion of Shenluo Tianzheng. The people in the residence did not even have time to scream, only a rumbling sound was heard, and the whole  The residence of the wise family collapsed in an instant, turning into a pile of fine powder.

    Because of Uchiha Tatsuo's deliberate care, almost all of Shenra Tianzheng's power is directed at the Wisdom family.  The spilled repulsive force is not as much as imagined.

    Although there are more or less losses, they are not as big as imagined.  Chen is only targeting people from the Wisdom family. For other innocent people, Uchiha Chen is not so murderous

    In the center of the city of ghosts, just after Uchiha Tatsun shot and destroyed the wise family's residence here, the priestess who was far away in the sacrificial place in the center of the city suddenly opened her eyes.

    "What's the matter, Lord Bauhinia?" The maid who was standing beside her seemed to be a bit out of order when she saw her witch goddess, so she couldn't help asking with concern.

    "Here it is, he is here!" Zijing held her chest and panted heavily, her eyes were fixed on the distance, as if there was something there.

    If you follow her line of sight, you will find that what Bauhinia is looking at is the wisdom destroyed by Uchiha Tatsuo.The ethnic resident.

    Obviously, Uchiha Tatsuo's shot made Bauhinia discover something.

    "What the hell is it? Why did you appear there? Why do you have the aura of a monster on your body? Could it be related to monsters?" Zijing clenched her teeth, cold sweat dripping from her forehead.

    She has spent a lot of energy suppressing the monster now. If Uchiha Tatsuo is really related to the monster, then she will have no spare energy to stop it.

    If Chen really releases the monster, it will be a huge disaster.

    "Absolutely, absolutely will not allow such a thing to happen!" Bauhinia took a deep breath.

    She doesn't care about the situation outside the ghost country. After all, their ghost country has a special status. Although it is not one of the five major countries, even the five major countries will not easily harass the ghost country.

    Usually, ninjas will pass through the ghost country very carefully. Even if the two countries are in war, once the scope of the war spreads to the ghost country, both sides will stop wisely and choose to stay away from the ghost country before fighting.

    The same is true of the ghost country itself, ignoring the wars of various countries. As an independent existence, it seems that it has nothing to do with this world. Except for normal trade such as food and living items, the ghost country has no relationship with any country.  There was no individual communication.

    Rather than saying that the kingdom of ghosts is a country, it is better to say that the kingdom of ghosts is actually just a prison, a prison. One of the biggest reasons why it was established is to be able to seal the monsters living in the sealed land of the kingdom of ghosts.

    And the priestess at the sacrificial place, who is the nominal leader of the ghost country, is a monster who has obeyed and guarded the seal for generations.  It is the only weapon to limit monsters.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fourth; Witch Bauhinia

    ?

    Almost every witch died on the road of sealing the monster, but even so, the strength of the monster is still recovering day by day, and the seal of the witch can only delay its recovery time.

    However, even so, there are still generations of witches who sacrificed their lives one after another.

    For this kind of monster, other countries have no better way. Back then, they also suffered from the scourge of monsters but had no choice. After all, their power has no effect on this supernatural creature.

    Since there are witches who can suppress monsters, they can also feel at ease, and only support the kingdom of ghosts in terms of materials.

    In fact, the kingdom of ghosts was not a country at the beginning, but an altar for sealing monsters. Because of the hard work of the witches in sealing monsters, some people gradually volunteered to serve the witches.

    There are more and more people, and gradually, the venue slowly begins to expand.

    Where there are people, there is a community. Under the protection of the witches, they live here and gradually begin to multiply.

    And several countries around them, because of avoiding monsters, took the initiative to divide a large piece of land for them to live in. After several generations of hard work, the country of ghosts was born in this way.

    Among them, the Wisdom family was one of the first families to serve the witches, and their status in the kingdom of ghosts was second only to the witches.

    More importantly, due to the problem with the seal of the previous generation of witches, this generation of witches Bauhinia is busy repairing the seal, and handed over all the affairs of the ghost country to the few families who serve her.

    It is precisely because of this that the status of the wise family in the kingdom of ghosts is increasing day by day.  That's why they started to be unscrupulous

    "I hope this time the seal can be passed safely" Bauhinia said in a low voice.

    "what did you say?"

    "No, it's nothing." Zijing shook her head and ordered: "By the way, help me call the head of the wise family, Qianfeng."

    After the Miko-sama spoke, someone would naturally carry it out. Not long after, a middle-aged man came to Bauhinia.

    "Master Bauhinia, are you looking for me?" He half-kneeled in front of Bauhinia. As a family that serves the witches, they basically regard the witches as their masters.

    No matter how powerful he is in the kingdom of ghosts, he does not dare to be arrogant in front of Bauhinia.

    Because he knows who bestowed everything on him, the kingdom of ghosts can have no wisdom family, but it can't live without witches, this alone is enough.

    "Your family is coughing" Zijing was talking, when she suddenly coughed violently and panted heavily, as if she had been hit hard.

    "Master Bauhinia, what's the matter with you?" Qianfeng raised his head and couldn't help asking with concern.

    "It's okay." Bauhinia shook her head, but wiped her mouth with a tissue handed by the maid beside her and comforted her: "The backlash I suffered from suppressing monsters before is much better now. It's just a small injury and nothing serious."

    Hearing Bauhinia's words, Qianfeng suddenly knelt down on both knees, made an earthen seat towards Bauhinia, and prostrated deeply on the ground and said loudly: "No matter what, please take care of your body, the kingdom of ghosts can have no Qianfeng,  But you can¡¯t live without Lord Bauhinia!¡±

    Zijing smiled slightly and said, "You're worrying too much, it's okay. The main reason I trouble you to come here this time is to tell you that your family's residence in the south has been destroyed by someone, and no one in the family has survived.  "

    "What?" Qianfeng was taken aback, "The one from the southshouldn't it be the little girl Meizhi. How could it suddenly"

    Qianfeng didn't continue his words. He couldn't believe it. Why did such a thing happen suddenly? He didn't even receive the news. Why did the witch already have definite news?

    Qianfeng's face looked cloudy and uncertain. He didn't know who was against their wise family, but what he could know was that these people were obviously not good people.

    "Ahem, one more thing, the man who destroyed your Wisdom Family is coming towards us, and I can faintly feel an aura similar to a monster from him, but this aura is mellow and mellow.  It doesn't feel like a monster to me, but I can be sure that this time the riot of monsters is definitely related to this person!"

    Hearing Zijing's words, Qianfeng could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, "Are you alone?"

    Suddenly, Qianfeng's eyes lit up, and he said: "Since that person is related to monsters, should we capture him?"

    He turned his palm upside down and made a knife-like handThen he chopped it down hard, and everyone knew what Qianfeng meant.

    "No!" Bauhinia shook her head, her emotions were not aroused by the appearance of the variable Chen, she coughed softly, and said slowly: "As I said before, the aura on his body is different from that of monsters, although this  A monster riot has something to do with him, but I believe all of this is not what he wanted. We have to invite him over, remember to invite, not use other methods."

    Qianfeng thought about it carefully, and finally nodded with difficulty: "Yes!"

    "I have wronged you."

    "Serve the kingdom of ghosts!" Qianfeng lowered his head.

    What are the tempers of those guys in the south? Isn't he, as the patriarch, still unclear?  They must be the ones who provoked them first, and then they came to kill them. These guys are doing evil in the kingdom of ghosts because they are the direct descendants of the wise family.

    It was because he couldn't bear it that he exiled them all to the edge of the area, where he could see nothing but feel calm.

    Although he was very reluctant in his heart, after all, he had lost face to their wise family. If he didn't handle it well, it would really make him lose his head in front of the family, but since the witch had already ordered it, Qianfeng couldn't say anything.

    His power in the kingdom of ghosts is indeed great, but no matter how big it is, it is no bigger than a witch. Moreover, Qianfeng also knows the seriousness of the matter. For the kingdom of ghosts, sealing monsters is more important than everything else. If it is really related to sealing monsters,  So what's the matter with sacrificing a few people from his wise family?

    In fact, it is precisely because Qianfeng is a person who generally knows how to advance and retreat, that Bauhinia will entrust the power of the ghost kingdom to Qianfeng when suppressing monsters.

    After returning, Qianfeng began to search for traces of Uchiha Tatsumi in various places according to the instructions of the witch Bauhinia, and searched according to the portrait given by the witch, and reported it immediately if he found it.

    "I hope we can escape another catastrophe." Zijing sighed softly, with exhaustion that could not be concealed in her voice. She had been fighting monsters since she was sensible, and she was already very tired.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fifth; the actions of the ghost country

    ?

    Bauhinia let out a long sigh, obviously unable to let go of what Uchiha had caused.  After all, this is the first time that the monster has changed in so many years, so Bauhinia has to be more vigilant.

    After giving Qianfeng instructions for everything, Zijing closed her eyes again, immersed in the tug-of-war against the monsters

    On the other hand, after Uchiha Tatsuo destroyed the Wisdom family's residence in the south, he did not go to the city to rest, but chose to make do for a night in the suburbs.

    In the early morning of the next day, Chen put away the small house built by Mu Dun and began to walk towards the capital of the ghost country.

    However, Chen at this moment doesn't know that even though he has never been to the capital of the ghost country, his name and appearance have already spread in the capital of the ghost country.

    After listening to the description of Miko Bauhinia, Qianfeng clearly understood the strength of Uchiha Chen. Of course, he would not do stupid things.  Chen is related to monsters.

    What's more, the matter of Chen's connection with monsters is still uncertain. Zijing just vaguely feels that Chen may be one of the factors of the monster riot, or maybe Chen is the one who is destined to save the kingdom of ghosts?

    Before there is an accurate answer, Qianfeng will not do something to startle the snake.

    Although the country of ghosts is also a country, its borders are obviously very small, not even half of those small countries. It didn't take long for Chen to come to the capital of the country of ghosts.

    There is a checkpoint at the entrance. This is the first time in the past few years that Chen Xing has encountered a city that needs to be checked in and out of the city. Looking at the appearance of the guards, it is obvious that they are looking for someone.

    From their comparison and investigation one by one, it can be seen that there must be something wrong with the capital of this ghost country.

    Having nothing to do with himself, Uchiha Chen lowered the front of his bamboo hat and hurriedly followed the crowd into the city.

    When it was Uchiha Chen's turn, he found that the guards seemed to be staying on him for too long, and frowned. Chen looked up secretly, and suddenly found that the portraits they held in their hands were clearly his own.

    "What's the situation?" Uchiha Tatsuo frowned, and subconsciously cast an illusion on the guards present.

    The guard who had discovered that Uchiha Tatsuya was going to call out was suddenly stunned, as if he had forgotten what he should do, touched his head inexplicably, and put Uchiha Tatsumi into the capital just like that.

    After blatantly entering the capital, Uchiha Tatsuo also seemed to want to figure out why his portrait was circulated in the capital of the ghost country, and so many people came to him.

    "Could it be the wise family from before?" Chen couldn't help thinking subconsciously in his heart.

    It's really possible, Uchiha Chen touched his chin and thought: "After all, I have neither friends nor enemies in the ghost country. If I want to say that the person who offends is the wise family just killed last night."

    It seems that thinking about it this way, the situation is also true.  It's just that the only thing that Chen can't figure out is the wise family. Chen should have left nothing to tell. Who leaked Chen's appearance? It seems that the information was transmitted quite quickly.

    What happened just last night, after a morning of fermentation, became known throughout the city.  You know, Chen Ye has only just arrived in the capital, who exactly came back overnight to deliver the news?

    Uchiha Chen hurriedly walked on the street, he felt that he should find someone to find out everything.

    Raising his head and looking at the building where the tallest building is, Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes flickered with flickering emotions: "I hope you don't mess with me, otherwise I don't care whether you seal it or not" Uchiha  Chen muttered to himself in a low voice.

    Walking on the streets of the capital city of the ghost country, people can be seen everywhere holding Chen's portrait and looking for him. It looks like an action involving the whole city.

    For those who are secretive, the inspection is intensified, especially for people like Uchiha Tatsuo who wear a hat and a black robe. At least four or five waves of people have cast suspicious glances at him.

    Chen sneered, ticked his fingers in a subtle way, and used the transformation technique to make subtle adjustments to his face. Although it looked the same as before the adjustment, no one would treat Chen as a person now.  Look at the people in the portrait.

    Just like that, Uchiha Tatsuo still walked swaggeringly on the street without any scruples.

    "My friend, what are you looking for the person in this portrait for?" Uchiha Tatsuo stopped one person from asking after changing his appearance.

    "You just came this morning?"??Frowning, although a little reluctant, he still explained for Uchiha Tatsu: "Since last night, our assistant has promulgated the portrait of this person in the entire capital, and in the whole city  Start searching for his whereabouts, what is it, this person will be a distinguished guest of our ghost country, and will play a very important role in our ghost country, and this news is constantly spreading, I believe that after today, the entire ghost country should  Know the news, right?"

    Hearing such words, Uchiha Tatsuo was calm on the surface, but he was not at all calm in his heart.

    "Last night?" Uchiha Tatsu was slightly surprised.  Didn't he just start his operation last night?

    That is to say, as soon as Chen finished his hand, someone in the capital here knew about him, and he could still perceive his appearance from a long distance away.

    "It's interesting." Chen sneered.  It seems that things are not as simple as he thought.

    Remember that I heard that the witches of the ghost country have the ability to predict the future, or Chen has already been predicted by the witches of the ghost country when he was acting?

    However, why are they so enthusiastic about finding themselves?  Chen narrowed his eyes slightly, could it be that the witch saw her attacking the monster?

    It has to be said that Uchiha Tatsuo has been deducing the truth even though the information is incomplete.

    "Want me to help?" Chen couldn't help chuckling after thinking of this possibility: "It depends on what price you can pay."

    After learning the truth of the matter, Uchiha Tatsuo began to ask the person in charge of the matter.

    When he heard that the person responsible for searching for him turned out to be the patriarch of the Wisdom family, Chen couldn't help being stunned for a moment. It turned out to be him. Chen was slightly embarrassed, after all, he had just wiped out a branch of his family.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and six; people are gone

    ?

    After hearing this name, Chen's expression became a little weird. After all, this person is clearly the patriarch of the wise family.

    Chen just demolished his branch office last night, and as a result, he treated himself as a VIP early the next morning. Even Uchiha Chen's strength was a bit embarrassing.

    Without saying much, Chen disappeared in front of them after rewarding the man with a silver ticket.

    The next Huanhuachen didn't intend to trouble the wise family, after all, the head of the family had already shown such a humble side.

    After searching around, Chen also learned that this patriarch named Qianfeng is different from the rest of the wise family. Maybe the rest of their family is really wise.

    Ke Qianfeng is different. As the right-hand man of the witch, he has won the hearts of the people in the kingdom of ghosts and has a surprisingly high reputation. He has not done anything harmful to the world.

    Uchiha Chen is not a good person, but he does not have the habit of killing indiscriminately, especially when this person is not bad, Chen will not blame an unrelated person for his own selfishness.

    After roughly understanding why they were looking for him, Chen made up his mind that he would definitely take a look at this monster in the Kingdom of Ghosts, but it didn't mean that he would do something to help the Kingdom of Ghosts.  He intends to serve as an envoy for the kingdom of ghosts.

    Want him to agree to solve the monsters for the Kingdom of Ghosts?  Then we have to see what price they can pay.

    Chen put away the hat, and after using the transformation technique to modify his appearance, Chen can walk on the street in an open and aboveboard manner, and the guards will no longer regard him as the person in the portrait.  Containment incidents occurred.

    For the sake of the ghost country, Chen still appreciates it very much.  Although it is not as good as the fine wines produced by Huaxia in the system, it is already considered very good wine in the entire Ninja Continent.

    Open the lid, a fresh and elegant wine scent lingers on the nose, with a hint of fruity scent.

    Pour a glass, the color of the wine is bright yellow, like realgar wine from Huaxia, but not as cloudy as realgar wine, nor as high as it.

    Take a small sip, the lips and teeth are fragrant, and the light wine flavor mixed with the fresh fruit flavor swirls in the mouth.

    It would be even more perfect if it could be served with some light dishes or pastries at this time.  Isn't sake and mussels an excellent match?  Uchiha Chen couldn't help but think so.

    As for the monsters in the kingdom of ghosts?  Pull it down, he is not a savior, and he has no obligation to save the world.  The reason for agreeing to Konan to put down the war is because of Konan on the one hand, and because of the system's mission on the other hand, what if someone else is asked to let Uchiha Tatsuo put down the war?  Chen Neng calmed him down first.

    Different from Chen's leisurely time, now the entire ghost country has begun to go crazy. After knowing the route of Uchiha Chen's actions, Qianfeng started a large-scale search.

    Nearly a whole day has passed now. According to the size of the ghost country, it is basically easy to find one more person and one less person.

    As a result, the whole day was about to pass, but the person was still not found, as if the person had never appeared before, and disappeared from the territory of the ghost kingdom.

    Qianfeng has not received a reply to the message, and the whole person is in a hurry.  It has been so long since the Miko gave the order, yet he found nothing.

    "Quick! Go and check! Dig three feet and find it for me. What! Not enough manpower? Won't your mother send more manpower?" After receiving the reply, Qianfeng was furious and kept it up for decades  His peace of mind was broken in this way.

    This is the first time that he failed to complete the mission of Miko, especially when the mission this time is related to monsters.  This made him feel a little bit of decadence.

    After a long time, Qianfeng, who still hadn't received any news, let out a sigh.  He took the initiative to walk towards the shrine where Bauhinia is located

    "How is it? Is there any news?" Maiden Bauhinia asked impatiently when she saw Qianfeng coming in.  I can't tolerate her not being in a hurry, things related to monsters are so urgent.  There is no room for carelessness.

    Qianfeng smiled wryly, then half-kneeled in front of Bauhinia, and said apologetically, "I'm sorry Lord Bauhinia, we haven't found any trace of that person, and now we have expanded our search range.  I can find him!"

    After Qianfeng finished speaking, Zijing gave him a strange look, and whispered softly: "It shouldn't be."

    She sat down, clasped her hands in front of her chest, closed her eyes, and began to reversely deduce Uchiha's position by using the weak connection between Qianfeng and Uchiha Tatsumi as a medium.

      But in fact, this is just a perception ability, not so mysterious, just like Kakashi's psychic beast Parker, who can find people as long as there is a smell.

    And Bauhinia is just a little bit of contact between Chen and the wise family to roughly guess where Chen is now.  This is also because she was able to dream about things in the future.

    Now she just advanced her dream and took the initiative to have a sentient dream.

    Predicting the time is very boring, not only Zijing knows this, but also Qianfeng.

    Qianfeng didn't bother him after seeing the maiden make such an action, but carefully pushed out of the room, closed the door gently, and stood by the door, waiting for the maiden Bauhinia to wake up and call him so that he could appear at the first time

    If it is an ordinary person, the strange perception ability of Miko Bauhinia may really be useful.

    But is Uchiha Tatsun an ordinary person?  Not to mention that there is a system on him now that he is so powerful, even his current invincible luck can block the prying eyes of most people, and even cause backlash.

    Bauhinia, who closed her eyes and was perceiving, did not expect that Chen's would be so difficult to spy on, even if there was a medium, it would only show a vast expanse of whiteness.  Bauhinia does not believe in evil, and increases the output of mental power, further exploring the position of Uchiha Tatsuo.

    Suddenly, she opened her eyes abruptly, spat out a mouthful of blood, and her face was filled with unbelievable surprise: "Thishow is this possible! Why is it like this!"  (Remember the website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and seventh; invitation rejected

    ?

    Bauhinia is using her ability to predict the location of Uchiha Tatsumi, but she did not expect that the ability that has failed in all kinds of trials has not succeeded.

    Even, when she was using her ability to detect the location of Uchiha Tatsumi, a power that did not belong to her appeared in her body.

    This force rampaged through her body, constantly eroding her body, and even withstood the impact this time, making her completely unprepared.

    The power that was originally full in the body was no longer there. Under the backlash of this power, Zijing couldn't help spitting out a big mouthful of muddy blood.

    What's more uncomfortable is that because of Zijing's injury, the monster found a loophole and took the opportunity to carry out a violent attack. Being caught off guard made Zijing even worse.

    But all this is not without gain, at least Bauhinia was able to determine the location of Uchiha Tatsumi, and it took such a huge price to barely confirm Uchiha Tatsuya's location, I don't know if all this is worth it.

    Bauhinia couldn't help but let out a wry smile. If she knew the result was like this, she would definitely not try to perceive Uchiha Tatsumi's position.

    Coughed twice, wiped away the blood from the corners of his mouth, and tried not to look so weak.  Up to now, since it has happened, there is no way to do it. We can only find the trace of Uchiha Tatsu as soon as possible, hoping that he can recover the loss this time.

    Now the monster is simply not something she can suppress alone.

    Originally, it was a bit difficult for Bauhinia to suppress the monsters alone. After the backlash, Bauhinia had no extra strength to suppress the monsters, and could only barely maintain the seal from being broken by the monsters.

    "I hope to find him as soon as possible, I hope my guess is correct." Zijing murmured inwardly, and called Qianfeng who was guarding the door.

    "Found it, the man is now in the capital."

    "What?" Qianfeng was taken aback: "This is impossible! I have deployed a large number of people in the capital. If he had entered the city, I should have heard the news a long time ago. How could there be no news yet?"

    Qianfeng couldn't believe it. The Miko is clearly questioning his ability to work. He has been working hard to find Chen's whereabouts, but the Miko actually said that the person they are looking for has already arrived in the capital.

    Although he didn't dare to question Bauhinia's answer, he still had to prove to himself that he was not slacking off on what the Mistress ordered, but was doing his best to complete it.

    "It's not your fault." Bauhinia shook her head lightly, waved her hands, and said to Qianfeng with some comfort: "It's not because of you, you must know that person is a ninja, and you can't discover any random transformation technique."  of.

    What I can know now is that he has arrived in the capital, but I can't accurately determine his location. You need to find the rest. You must find him as soon as possible, and we don't have much time left.  "

    Having said so much in one breath, Zijing was a little short of breath. She had just been injured, so her tone was not particularly good, and her words were obviously weak.

    Seemingly hearing the weakness in Zijing's words, Qianfeng couldn't help but asked with concern: "Are you all right? Master Zijing, is your body okay?"

    She shook her head and comforted softly: "My body is fine, as long as you can find him as soon as possible, maybe we can really get rid of the monster completely."

    "Understood! Then I'll go find someone now, Master Bauhinia, you must pay attention to rest, the kingdom of ghosts can be without Qianfeng, but it can't be without you!"

    "Don't worry, I will, you go down." Bauhinia nodded.

    "yes!"

    Now that it is known that Uchiha Tatsumi is in the capital, the rest of the matter will be much easier to unfold.  Just find out how many strangers came into town today.

    The capital city of the country of ghosts is not big, but it is not small. After some investigations, Uchiha Chen can definitely be found, as long as they find the clues correctly.

    Obviously, Uchiha Tatsumi did not hide his whereabouts. Even if he performed the transformation technique, if someone cared, he would be able to find Uchiha Tatsumi's whereabouts along the clues.

    Chen was not surprised at this point. When Qianfeng appeared in front of him the next afternoon, Chen was tasting the new sake made this year in the country of ghosts in the izakaya.

    "Sit down and have a drink?" Uchiha Tatsuo raised his glass and gestured to Qianfeng.

    Qianfeng smiled lightly, sat down, took the wine glass and poured a glass of wine to Uchiha Chen, and drank it in one gulp: "Let me introduce myself, my name is Qianfeng, and I am the servant of Lord Bauhinia, the witch of the ghost country.One.  "

    "I know." Chen nodded.

    "In addition, I am the current patriarch of the wise clan."

    "I know too." Chen gulped down the sake.

    "As a matter of fact, I would like to express my apologies to you for the issue of Meizhi. This is the mistake of our Wisdom family. I know Meizhi quite well. If it wasn't for her reasons, I would not have exiled her  Go to the south." Qianfeng said with a deep apology, after all, this matter was their family's fault.

    To be honest, it's not that Qianfeng didn't think about saving face, but compared with the face of their wise family and the future of the entire ghost country, the face of the wise family seems so insignificant.

    If Uchiha Chen can really help the Kingdom of Oni to solve the monsters that have been there for so many years, so what if he wiped out the entire Wisdom family?

    The existence of the Kingdom of Ghosts is to seal the monsters. As long as the monsters can be eliminated, what is the loss of a wise family?

    It has to be said that Qianfeng's awareness is very high, which is also expected. If he does not have such a high awareness, he will not be favored by the witch Bauhinia.

    "Haven't you asked your gentleman's name?" Qianfeng asked tentatively.

    "Uchiha Chen!" Chen said lightly.

    "Then, Mr. Chen, in fact, we are here this time to invite you to be our guest, as the most honored guest in the Kingdom of Ghosts." Qianfeng looked sincere.

    Chen picked up a piece of pastry, and said lightly after eating, "No!"

    Qianfeng frowned slightly after hearing this, and tried to persuade: "Mr. Chen, we are really sincere"

    He didn't finish his sentence, but was interrupted by Chen: "I'm just a passerby traveling around, I don't want to deal with anyone, and I don't want to have anything to do with anyone."

    "Mr. Chen!" Qianfeng stood up in a hurry, staring at Uchiha Chen closely: "Please, sir, the future of our ghost country depends on you!" After finishing speaking, he deeply  Deep bow.

    Uchiha Tatsuo glanced at him, but didn't speak.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and eighth; the embarrassment of the ghost country

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuo glanced at him, but didn't speak.  He just continued to eat what was on the table. For him, Qianfeng's words were not as attractive as the food on the table.

    "Mr. Chen, we sincerely want to invite you, please" Qianfeng tried to persuade Uchiha Chen further, but when he saw Uchiha Chen's indifferent expression, he couldn't help feeling extremely anxious.

    Although Zijing didn't say anything, Qianfeng was not a fool either. She was so obviously weak and tried to pretend that nothing had happened. Although Qianfeng didn't say anything, he knew it very well.

    There is not much time left for them in the ghost kingdom.

    Bauhinia can't last long, the witches have always been a single lineage, only when the first witch dies, the second witch will be born.

    Now that Bauhinia has just passed its eighteenth birthday, it is impossible to have the opportunity to give birth to offspring. Even if a new witch is born, it will take time to cultivate.

    But what the ghost country lacks now is time.

    Whether it is Bauhinia or Qianfeng and other important figures in the ghost country, they all know that if this continues, if there is no new hope, it is very likely that the monster will be born again.

    Although this news has not been released, the shadows of ninja villages in various countries know a little bit more or less.

    So what if you know?  Knowing that they have nothing to do, they can only try their best to give more support to the ghost country in terms of supplies, and send a few more medical ninjas to take care of the witches.

    They have already prepared for the worst. If the monster breaks the seal, they will definitely force the witch to sacrifice her life to continue sealing the monster.

    Don't say they are cold-blooded and heartless.  The fact is that everyone has their own position. As the daimyo of their respective countries, as the shadows of each ninja village, they must stand on their respective positions to strive for the best interests of their own forces. There is no way.

    People can't help themselves in the rivers and lakes, that's what they say.

    Maybe they can't bear it in their hearts, but they will never show mercy. After all, isn't the kingdom of ghosts just to resist monsters?  Isn't the existence of witches just to seal monsters?

    If sacrificing a priestess, sacrificing a ghost country can seal the monsters, I believe they will definitely do so.

    Qianfeng knew this, he knew how dirty those big countries are, so now that someone can save their country of ghosts, and someone can help the witch seal the monster, he will definitely do everything possible to get this person's help,  at all costs!

    this!  It is his most basic mission as a servant!

    Qianfeng took a deep breath, looked at Uchiha Chen with serious eyes, and his eyes gradually became sharper.

    "What's the matter? Are you going to do something hard when the invitation fails?" Chen raised his brows and mocked.

    "No, no, no!" Qianfeng shook his head again and again. Although he had this idea in his heart, it was obvious that he did not have the strength.

    ? After learning about Uchiha Tatsumi's strength from the witch, he thought he could not defeat Uchiha Tatsuo with these three melons under him, and the idea of ??forcing it just passed away in Qianfeng's mind.

    He took a deep breath, looked at Uchiha Chen with solemn eyes, and said solemnly: "We sincerely hope that Mr. Chen can help our country of ghosts to overcome the current difficulties. If Mr. Chen has any needs, feel free to ask, as long as we  If we can do it, we will try our best to do it, even if you want my life, I will leave this life here without saying a word, and I only ask you to help the Kingdom of Ghosts overcome the current difficulties."

    "Why would I want your life!" Uchiha Tatsu was speechless, put down the pastry, sat on the seat, his eyes were calm, and he said calmly: "The price? I'm afraid the price is too high for you to pay."

    "Your Excellency, just mention it, as long as it can be done by our country of ghosts, we will definitely do it at all costs!" Qianfeng was full of energy, and waved his big hand, quite in the demeanor of pointing out the country.  I was secretly happy in my heart, not afraid that Uchiha Chen would not ask for conditions, but I was afraid that Chen would not agree.

    As long as Chen is willing to put forward conditions, there is a possibility that things will be done. I am afraid that Uchiha Chen will not look down on the country of ghosts at all, and he will not raise conditions. In that case, Qianfeng will not know what to use to ask Uchiha Chen to help  They are the country of ghosts.

    "Conditions" Uchiha Tatsuo thought for a while, but didn't say it immediately: "I haven't thought of it yet, I'll tell you when I think about it, and take me to your witches first!"

    In fact, Chen just planned to see the monsters in the kingdom of ghosts, but he didn't expect the system to send out a task suddenly at this time.

    "Ding! Sub-quests: Solve the monsters in the ghost kingdom, help the witches in the ghost kingdom to get rid of the long-sealed monsters in the ghost kingdom, and restore the stability of the ghost kingdom. Mission rewards: Unknown, mission failed: Unknown!  Note: This task is inextricably related to the host, if the host refuses, it may cause unpredictable consequences.  "

    Uchiha Chen agreed to this unknown reward. As for the unforeseen consequences that the system said, Chen didn't know. After contacting the system silently, he didn't get an answer from the system. It seems that this matter must be intervened.  Chen thought.

    Seeing that Uchiha Chen agreed, Qianfeng was overjoyed, and quickly answered, Dang even wanted to take Chen away.

    "Slow down!" Chen stretched out his hand to stop him: "Bring me a jug of wine."

    "Let's not talk about one jug, after you meet Lord Zijing, even ten jugs will be fine." Qian Feng hurriedly sent someone to bring a jug of wine, and took Chen away.  Now every minute is very urgent, of course Qianfeng will not care about the details with Uchiha Tatsumi.

    You must know that for every minute of delay, the possibility of the monster breaking the seal is increased.  He couldn't afford it, and the Kingdom of Ghosts couldn't afford it even more

    Take Uchiha Chen and gallop all the way to Bauhinia's residence.

    "Master Bauhinia, I have already brought you, may I ask"

    "Invite the guests in." Zijing's extremely weak voice came from inside the room.

    "yes!"

    Chen pushed the door and went in. The first thing he saw was the woman kneeling in front of the shrine. Her thin body seemed to be crumbling, and her purple hair stretched to her waist. When she turned around, Chen could see her appearance.  Appearance, very delicate, but also very weak.

    This is Uchiha Chen's first impression, but it is such a weak woman who supports the entire kingdom of ghosts and shoulders the heavy responsibility of suppressing monsters.

    "Please sit down." Bauhinia smiled sadly, her face was pale and there was no trace of blood. She coughed twice, and the corners of her mouth overflowed with blood.  Seeing Uchiha Chen looking at her, he couldn't help but smiled softly and said: "I am laughing at you. I used the secret technique before and suffered backlash. I may not be able to suppress the monster for a long time."  (Remember this site URL: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and nine; pretending to be smart

    ?

    There is no trace of blood on Bauhinia's pale face, and the corners of the mouth overflow with blood. Such a contrasting scene is presented naked in front of Uchiha Chen, but this brings a unique morbid beauty to Bauhinia, although compared with Ino Konan.  A point inferior, but not too bad.

    The three women each have their own merits, but Uchiha Chen didn't care, what kind of woman he hasn't seen?  For Zijingchen, he only looked at it with an admiring eye, and there was no other strange look.

    Although being stared at Zijing with eyes by Uchiha was a bit uncomfortable, she didn't feel disgusted at all, which made Zijing feel very strange, after all, it had never happened before, but being watched by Uchiha Chen all the time made Zijing feel very strange.

    "Mr. Chen?" Zijing gave Chen a strange look.

    "What's the matter?" Chen smiled slightly, his eyes no longer staring at Bauhinia.

    "I heard from Qianfeng that you agreed to our request?"

    "Barely count it." Uchiha Tatsuo shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently.

    Uchiha Tatsuo's tone was very relaxed and casual, but Zijing didn't see it that way. She stood up suddenly, her body shaking slightly with the sudden action.

    However, she still insisted on standing up, looked at Uchiha Chen solemnly, and suddenly bowed deeply to Uchiha Chen.

    "Thank you, sir, for your great contribution to the country of ghosts and the whole world. We will never forget your kindness!" Bauhinia said, looking at Uchiha Chen seriously.

    "It doesn't matter." Uchiha Tatsuo waved his hand, and then said with a smile on his face: "You Ghost Country has paid such a high price, and I didn't help you for free, but I asked for a lot of rewards!"

    Hearing Chen's words, Zijing covered her face with her hands and smiled softly: "You are so polite, how can the mere reward we pay compare to your contribution to the whole world? Let alone a small reward,  It¡¯s not too much for you to want the entire kingdom of ghosts.¡±

    "What you said is really nice." Uchiha Chen was noncommittal to Zijing's words, and then he seemed to think of something, and suddenly smiled badly: "How do you know that I can help you? If I don't have the strength, you spend so much  Wouldn't the big price be wasted?"

    Seemingly knowing that Uchiha Chen would say this, Bauhinia did not hide it, and said openly: "Now that the time for the birth of monsters is getting closer, I can clearly sense that my ability to suppress monsters is getting weaker and weaker.  , I believe that he will completely break the seal and be born in a short time, then it will be a disaster that will sweep the entire world! We are now desperate."

    As she said that, she looked at Chen with a slight smile: "Besides, I had a dream of your appearance. In the dream, you successfully sealed the monster and saved the whole world, and you happened to appear in the kingdom of ghosts. Now we  There is no way out, so I can only gamble on this dead horse as a living horse doctor. Anyway, the monsters are about to break the seal, so how bad can it be?"

    As she spoke, a sad expression appeared on Zijing's face.

    Bauhinia didn't say a word, the situation in their ghost country is very bad now, it's so rotten that it can't be worse, although it seems to be peaceful, to ordinary people it seems that nothing happened.

    However, no matter whether it is the high level of the ghost country or the shadows of other ninja villages, they are very clear that the ghost country is now in a precarious situation. If there is no accident, the monsters are likely to be broken in the next second.  Countries have long been prepared for the worst.

    But they dare not expose the news, the monster is broken, only those who have experienced it will understand how terrifying the monster is, no matter how many people, it is useless in front of the monster, and even the more people, the stronger the power of the monster  powerful.

    The more people there are, the more negative factors it absorbs, and the power of the monster can be infinitely enhanced until no one in this world can stop it.

    It was for this reason that Bauhinia decided to put all her eggs in one basket. If there was no Uchiha Tatsumi, she would most likely sacrifice herself and strengthen the seal again, so as to survive for a few more years.  Now with Uchiha Tatsumi's appearance, Bauhinia sees hope.

    But what she didn't say was that her injury was not actually caused by suppressing the monster, but her private investigation of Uchiha Tatsuki made her injury aggravated.  There was an unknown force in Chen's body that blocked Zijing's investigation, and even caused her to suffer backlash.

    It was precisely this that made Bauhinia unable to suppress the monster's resistance at all.

    "Mr. Chen, we are at a loss now. I hope you can give us a helping hand to successfully seal the monster and save the whole world!" Bauhinia bowed deeply and prostrated herself in front of Uchiha Chen. If Dayouchen didn't agree, she would grow up.  Can't afford to kneel? 

    "You're embarrassing me like this." Uchiha Chen's face was not good. Although he promised to help Bauhinia, it doesn't mean that Chen must have this obligation.  Chen doesn't want to see Zijing put all the chips on him alone.

    It cannot be said that, with Chen's temperament, even if Bauhinia did not ask, Chen would help out under the requirements of the system tasks, but he did not have the obligation to make such a decision.

    Bauhinia's words were completely based on the general trend, trying to use the general trend to suppress Uchiha Tatsuo, so he had to help.

    I have to say that this woman Zijing thinks she is smart, thinking that Uchiha Tatsu will make a move, but in fact, this is the most stupid way.

    ?With Uchiha Tatsumi's temperament of being soft but not hard, he would not follow this at all.

    "I hope this is the first time and the last time." Uchiha Chen snorted coldly, his eyes were sharp, his whole body was shocked, and a powerful aura burst out. The injured Bauhinia was extremely weak, how could he bear Chen's aura.

    Under the violent impact, Zijing had to shield her face with both hands. Even so, her body was retreating steadily, and the strong wind blew, and the clothes on Zijing's body fluttered.

    With a "bang", Bauhinia, who couldn't bear it, stepped on the air, and her body hit the stone statue behind her.

    "Puff!" A mouthful of blood spurted out, and then Bauhinia fell limply to the ground, unable to get up for a long time.

    Uchiha Chen had no expression on his face, and he didn't have the slightest intention of pity. He looked at Bauhinia coldly, stood up and walked to Bauhinia and said coldly: "Put away your little thoughts, don't be smart!" (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and tenth; the monster about to be broken

    ?

    Uchiha Chen stood in front of Bauhinia, looked down at her coldly, and said in a very cold tone: "Don't think too highly of yourself, put away your small thoughts, and don't be smart."

    Bauhinia fell to the ground, barely sat up with the support of both hands, looked up at Uchiha Tatsuya, with a three-point apology and seven-point regret in his eyes.

    Bauhinia gritted her teeth tightly, gasped and said, "I'm sorry, I can't help myself. Please forgive me, I really can't hold on anymore. If this continues, the monster will break the seal soon."

    Bauhinia slowly fell silent. In fact, even if the monster wants to break the seal, it will not be so fast. According to the original level, it will take at least one or two years for the monster to break out of the seal.

    But Bauhinia thought she was smart, and over-used her own power, so that she didn't have much power to suppress the monsters at all.

    At the current level, the breaking of the monster is only a matter of time.

    Bauhinia only knows regret now, but what is the use of regret?  Since the incident had already happened, it was irreversible, and she no longer had the extra strength to maintain the integrity of the seal.

    If it drags on, perhaps even if Zijing sacrifices her own life, she will not be able to seal the monster.

    In fact, this is the case in Uchiha Chen's world. In the absence of Chen, Bauhinia sacrificed his life a year later to seal the broken monster again.

    However, due to the lack of power, the monsters have an opportunity to link their lives with the fate of the witches.

    This is also the reason why when Naruto and Shion sealed the monsters, the monsters would say that Shion and the monsters were originally one.

    Miko has always been a single lineage. Only after the death of the previous generation of shrine maidens will the next generation of shrine maidens appear. Bauhinia used its own power to seal the monster and then used the last power to give birth to Ziyuan, which also gave Ziyuan a trace of a monster.

    This is something Uchiha Tatsuya doesn't know, but he can probably sense that Bauhinia's body is extremely weak now, and even the power conceived in an ordinary normal person's body is stronger than hers.

    But this is not the reason why Chen can forgive her and let her plot against her.

    Chen looked at her expressionlessly, his eyes were cold and not murderous, and he was not so stingy, it was just that Chen didn't like Bauhinia's way of calculating people very much.

    "This is the first time and the last time." Uchiha Chen said coldly: "Otherwise" Chen did not continue, there is no need to say the rest, everyone knows it well.

    Bauhinia nodded, stood up with difficulty supporting the stone statue, walked down the altar step by step, walked in front of Uchiha Tatsumi, panting lightly, she was exhausted physically now, and no longer had the strength to continue to move.

    "Then let's discuss how to seal the monster?" Bauhinia asked tentatively in a low voice.

    Chen snorted coldly: "Tell me, what are you going to do." Chen has no habit of giving up on tasks, since he has accepted the system tasks, it means that he will definitely complete them.  It was never his habit to drop things halfway.

    Seeing that Chen did not give up, Zijing's eyes were happy, she gasped, and then said: "We plan to break the seal of the monster directly, since the current seal is not strong, it is better to remove the seal and seal it again."  , although my sealing technique is not very strong, but after re-sealing, the seal against monsters must be much better than the dilapidated seal before."

    Zijing said, "At that time, you may need to use Mr. Shangchen's power. When I seal the monster, please control the monster. I can't let the monster escape from the seal and continue to wreak havoc! Ghost  There are too many civilians in the country, if the monsters are allowed to take advantage of it, it will definitely cause very heavy losses!"

    Bauhinia is well aware of the power of monsters. Once the monster is released, if no one restrains it, the terrifying power will destroy the entire capital of the ghost country in an instant.

    At that time, people's negative psychology will become bigger and bigger, and finally the monster that absorbs everyone's negative psychology will become extremely powerful, and no one can stop him.

    Be sure to successfully peel off the two when the monster has just broken the seal.  In Uchiha Tatsuo's era, although Zijing failed to seal, it also severely damaged the monster, which led to the possibility of Ziyuan completely solving it in the end.

    But now, there is one more Uchiha Tatsumi, which is different from the situation where only Bauhinia is alone.

    Although Qianfeng has doubts about Uchiha Chen's strength, Zijing believes in Chen very much.

    Although her ability to predict the future suffered from Uchiha Chen's slippery iron., but she predicted in the opposite direction, but the shadow of Uchiha Tatsumi can be found everywhere in the predictions of the future of people in the ghost country.

    It is precisely this that makes Zijing completely believe that Uchiha Tatsumi is the great hero who can save the country of ghosts.

    "Before I open the seal and complete the new seal, the monster will be handed over to Your Excellency!" Bauhinia stood up and bowed deeply.

    "Let's get started." Chen's face was expressionless.

    "Mr. Chen, please follow me." Zijing led Uchiha Chen to turn left and right, and walked into a barren land from a narrow fork.

    Of course, the place where the monster is sealed cannot be in the center of the city, otherwise, if the monster breaks the seal, the city will be the first to suffer.

    Even so, it is impossible to seal too far away. After all, the witch must monitor the seal of the monster all the time, and if the distance is too far, it will be too late to arrive if something happens.

    Considering the needs of two aspects, it is impossible to change the location of the sealed monster. The only thing that should be changed is the capital of the ghost country.

    Fortunately, the construction of the capital had just begun at that time. After someone raised this concern, everyone discussed and decided that the construction of the city would be far away from the place where the monster was sealed.

    Chen took the Bauhinia all the way and walked quickly through this narrow and barren land. What he saw was a dark valley. In the depths of the valley was a seal exuding a strong evil atmosphere. From the form, it seemed that the monster had almost broken the seal.  It's in sight.

    "Sure enough!" Bauhinia took a deep breath, looked at the evil atmosphere in the depths of the valley, and said with lingering fear: "The monster is about to break the seal, if we come a few minutes late, maybe he will succeed."  .¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and eleventh; breaking the seal

    ?

    Bauhinia looked at the extremely dark monster seal full of evil aura, and said with lingering fear: "Fortunately, we came early, so we can act first before the monster's seal is broken. If we delay for a while, I'm afraid it will be too late."

    Although Uchiha Chen's mentality is very peaceful, Zijing doesn't think so. She doesn't know Uchiha Chen's strength very well, but she roughly knows that Chen may be a powerful ninja.  I don't know much about it.

    She is just an ordinary witch, how strong is Chen?  He didn't even understand it himself, since Chen had completely integrated the power of the ten tails, he had never tried full firepower.

    How could Bauhinia know how strong Uchiha Tatsuo is?

    "If there is no problem, then I will go to break the seal of the monster." Bauhinia glanced at Uchiha Chen, making the final confirmation before the battle.

    "Go." Chen nodded and said: "Don't worry, you just need to untie the seal, and then you just need to prepare for the seal with peace of mind. Monsters will never escape."

    Uchiha Chen is very confident in his own strength, unlike Zijing's half-knowledge. After all, she doesn't understand the power of ninjas.  Let the waves come out.

    Bauhinia took a deep look at Uchiha Chen, nodded, walked away a few steps, groped on the nearby mountain wall, and found a hidden device after a while.

    Bauhinia pressed down hard, only to see a valley where there was no road before, and a bridge gradually rose from the middle.

    Zijing groped her way onto the bridge, and Chen followed behind her step by step, preventing the monster from attacking Zijing immediately after the seal was broken.

    Arriving at the seal, Bauhinia did not open the seal immediately. She took a deep breath, carefully looked at the cracks in the seal, took a breath, and couldn't help analyzing: "Thisit seems that the ordinary seal is very harmful to monsters.  It doesn't work anymore."

    With the incomplete strength of the monster, it can tear the current seal, which shows that it is not idle after being sealed, but is seriously familiar with the loopholes in the seal.

    After so many years of probing, the monster has fully understood this seal. If this immature seal is still used, it is believed that even if the monster is sealed again, it will be able to break the seal again in a short time.

    After learning the details, Bauhinia took a deep look at Uchiha Chen, as if he had made some important decision, and solemnly said to Uchiha Chen: "I'm about to unseal the seal, and the rest will be  please."

    As if he understood what kind of decision Bauhinia made, Uchiha Tatsuo was very puzzled, and couldn't help asking: "Is it worth doing this? For a group of irrelevant people, even if it's sacrificing yourself?"

    Uchiha Chen is indifferent, he doesn't understand why Bauhinia's spirit of sacrifice is, obviously he is just an ordinary person, but he has to sacrifice so much for them, obviously he is so young, but he is willing to give up his life.

    "Is it worth it?" Bauhinia couldn't help asking herself in a low voice, and suddenly she smiled: "I don't know if it's worth it, I just know that I care about them, I love them, everyone in the kingdom of ghosts, and even everyone, I  I am willing to give everything I have for them, even if the price is my life, I will not hesitate. Maybe this is my destiny. After all, the world I see is a world without monsters, or it may be without me  world¡­"

    At the end of the story, Zijing's voice gradually became weaker. Maybe she herself was not sure if she could hear clearly. If it wasn't for Chen's extraordinary ear, she might not be able to hear clearly.

    "Fate?" Chen couldn't help asking himself, "I have never experienced this kind of thought of sacrificing myself to help others, maybe I have never been a person who is willing to sacrifice myself to save others."  In the sky in the valley, a sad sigh leaked out of his eyes.

    Chen has never been a sentimental person, but at this moment he couldn't help asking himself, if it were him, would he make the same decision as Zijing.

    The answer is definitely not, he is not a bad person, but he has never said that he is a good person, Chen is not that great, he only cares about the people he cares about.

    Chen can do everything for the people around him that he cares about, but there are too few people that Chen cares about.

    "You believe in fate, so do you know that fate can be changed?"

    "Changing fate?" Zijing was noncommittal, she chuckled lightly, shook her head without denying anything, and said, "Okay, I'm going to break the seal, you should prepare."

    Seeing Bauhinia like this, ChenHe didn't say much, just chuckled and didn't try to explain, after all, only time will tell, isn't it?

    Uchiha Tatsuo watched quietly as Bauhinia began to form a seal. This seal is not very complicated, but the person who sealed it back then had no better way. He could only use this simple method to seal the monster.  She didn't have time to make adjustments.

    The hastily completed seal was still only a semi-finished product, and the result was like this, allowing the monster to easily break the seal.

    Bauhinia is slowly forming a seal, the energy in her body is constantly passing away, her power is losing at a speed visible to the naked eye, but the sealing technique in her hand is still extremely powerful, Bauhinia is overdrawing her life and making the last effort to seal the monster  preparation.

    Unlocking the seal is very simple, only three or two seals are enough, the key is that sealing the monster is very difficult, and the required seals cannot be completed simply by three or two, so now Bauhinia needs to complete part of the seal monster  Indian style.

    And Uchiha Chen's task is to protect Zijing before all these preparations are completed. In order to prevent emergencies, Chen must stay by Zijing's side, so that Zijing can be pulled away as soon as the accident happens.

    At this moment, an unusual black light suddenly appeared from the seal. It seemed that the monster inside the seal also sensed that Bauhinia was preparing to seal it, and it began to resist fiercely, trying to hinder the progress of Bauhinia.

    However, Bauhinia, who was immersed in the seal, didn't know it, and was still working hard to seal it. A pair of dark tentacles suddenly protruded from the seal, and rushed towards Bauhinia with teeth and claws!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and twelve; let go of the seal

    ?

    Just when Bauhinia was immersed in the seal, a pair of dark tentacles suddenly protruded from the seal, rushing towards Bauhinia with claws and claws.

    As if sensing the danger coming, Zijing suddenly opened his eyes, but it was already too late at this time, the attack of the monster was already in sight, but Uchiha Tatsuo didn't seem to notice it at all.

    "It's over!" This thought flashed through Zijing's mind, and then she slowly closed her eyes and quietly waited for the last moment of her life to come.

    "Do you regret it?" Bauhinia couldn't help but think to herself, it's true, if she didn't make these decisions on her own, if she was steady and steady, she might be able to persist. After all, even if she is in good health, she can suppress monsters even if she can't kill them  .

    The imaginary attack did not come. After a long time, Zijing opened his eyes and found Uchiha Tatsumi standing in front of him, with both hands outstretched and grasping the hands protruding from the seal.

    Looking back, Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Bauhinia with a teasing smile and said jokingly, "What? I'm accepting my fate now? What's the matter with closing your eyes and waiting for death."

    Bauhinia froze for a moment, then a smile appeared on her face, the smile was so bright, she lowered her head, and said softly: "I knew it, I knew you would save me."

    "Knowing that I'm here with you, you still close your eyes and wait to die." Uchiha Chen muttered in a low voice, seeing Zijing still staring at him in a daze, Uchiha Chen couldn't help but said angrily: "What are you looking at, why don't you seal the monster quickly?"

    "Oh." Bauhinia nodded, and quickly continued to seal the monster. The spell in his hand continued to start quickly, not daring to slack off, and even accelerated the movement of his hand. After all, judging from the previous omen, the monster already knew his own.  Fate, he will definitely not let it go, accelerating resistance is its only choice.

    ?With Uchiha Tatsuya, it is of course impossible to watch the monster attack, so no matter how the monster resists, Uchiha Tatsun can interrupt its attack in the first place.

    "Okay!" After a long time, Bauhinia opened her eyes, stopped making seals in her hands, turned her head to look at Uchiha Chen and said, "It's done, and then I have to wait until the seal of the monster is unlocked. Now I want to untie the monster."  You must confine him in the valley and don't let him escape, otherwise everything we have done will be in vain!"

    "I know." Chen nodded and said, "Go ahead, unseal the monster, I won't let him escape." Uchiha Chen's eyes froze as he spoke, and a pair of writing with scarlet three-god jade appeared in his eyes.  round eyes.

    "This is" Bauhinia couldn't help being stunned when she saw Uchiha Chen's Sharingan. Although she lives far away in the ghost country and doesn't know much about the world and has little contact with the ninja world, she also knows Uchiha Chen's eyes.  Eyes: "This is Sharingan!"

    It's so famous, Uchiha's Sharingan daimyo, even Bauhinia, who is far away in the land of ghosts, couldn't help admiring.

    "What are you thinking, unblock it!" Uchiha Tatsuki couldn't help urging.

    "Oh, okay." Bauhinia nodded, recovering from the shock of Uchiha Tatsuo's sharing eyes. In fact, she should have thought about it a long time ago. After all, the name Uchiha can only be given by Konoha who has sharing eyes.  The family has such a name.

    Because Chen didn't wear Konoha's forehead protector on his forehead, she didn't confirm for a while that Chen was a member of the famous Uchiha family.

    Ignoring these things, Zijing focused on unsealing the monster again. She looked at the pitch-black seal intently, took a deep breath, closed her eyes slowly, and then opened them: "I want to unseal the seal."  Yes, you are ready!"

    Chen didn't speak, but looked at Bauhinia quietly, as long as she made a move, Chen would suppress the monster that was about to break the seal with the force of thunder.

    "Solution!" Bauhinia stretched out her hands, forming a strange spell, and the energy in her body began to condense, acting on the seal through her hands.

    After receiving the power of Bauhinia, the originally pitch-black seal began to glow slowly.  Through the small cracks, one can clearly see the monster inside the seal baring its teeth and claws, roaring aggressively towards Uchiha Tatsuo and the two outside the seal.

    The seal made by Bauhinia's mother was originally an independent space, and it is precisely in this way that it can accommodate the huge monster Eight Entertainment Orochi!

    That's right, the monster sealed here is none other than the legendary Yamata no Orochi in the ninja world, not the Yamata no Orochi that artificially transformed itself like Orochimaru, the monster sealed here is a myth handed down from ancient times  legend.

    According to legend, the Eight Entertainment Orochi can absorb the negative factors in people's hearts to strengthen itself. As long as there are more evil negative factors in people's hearts, the Eight Entertainment Orochi will be stronger.

    Once let him escape successfully, after a long time, let him suckA lot of negative factors have been collected, and even gods will not be able to stop him at that time.

    Fortunately, he is now sealed, and even his unsealed strength has fallen to the lowest level, and he is not as terrifying as imagined. It is precisely in this way that Bauhinia is able to seal the monster.

    The cracks in the seal were getting bigger and bigger. This time, Bauhinia took the initiative to lift the seal, breaking the balance between the two. After the seal began to be lifted, the evil atmosphere in the valley became more and more intense.

    "This aura is even more evil than Kyuubi!" Uchiha Tatsuo's heart trembled, and he couldn't help cheering up.

    Before, he thought that sealing the monster was very simple, and he didn't take it to heart, but judging from the situation, even if the monster is the weakest now, it is not so easy to deal with.

    Things are a little different from what I imagined.  Chen smiled, facing such an evil aura, he felt a little agitated in his heart, which is a sign only when facing a strong person.

    "It's been a long time since I've been so serious."

    The cracks in the seal are still expanding. After all, it is a super-large technique that can seal the legendary eight-entertainment snake, and it takes time to break the space.

    Gradually, drops of cold sweat appeared on Zijing's forehead, and she tried her best to keep the seal broken and prevent the monster from appearing too quickly.  Buy time for Tatsuo Uchiha.  She was worried about Uchiha Tatsuo's strength, if the monster suddenly appeared, it would be too late.

    But Chen didn't make any preparations, just stood there in a daze.  Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi's indifferent appearance, Zijing said angrily: "Why don't you prepare quickly, I will soon lose the seal!"

    "Let go of the seal! It's okay, trust me." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and thirteenth; the real Yamata no Orochi

    ?

    "Let go of the maintenance seal, trust me, nothing will happen."

    It seems that Uchiha Chen's words are full of persuasion, making Zijing slowly believe in his words, and the color of trust gradually leaked from the purple pupils, she nodded slightly, let go of her hands, and kept the seal.  The broken power disappeared in an instant.

    Just at this time, the seal shining to the limit made a small sound of "click, click, click", and the cracks slowly expanded.

    Suddenly, the torn seal made a "kela" sound!  Immediately, the entire seal was like a shattered mirror, and Yamata no Orochi, who was sealed in the space, appeared in this world with its teeth and claws.  Roar.

    "Hahahaha, I'm finally out, Maitreya, do you think I can't do anything after your mother seals me? I still have to thank you for letting me out on my own initiative. If it wasn't for you, maybe  I still need to spend a little more effort to escape, do you think you can completely seal me with just the person you found, dreaming!"

    Yaqi Orochi stared at Bauhinia with wide eyes, and incidentally threw a provocative look at Uchiha Tatsumi, completely ignoring Uchiha Tatsuya.

    Sharingan?  It's not that he hasn't seen it before, and it's not uncommon for him to see the members of the Uchiha family who participated in the seal, and they were killed by him one by one in the end?

    A mere Sangouyu Sharingan, he has not paid attention to the majestic Yamata no Orochi.

    Uchiha Chen's power has reached the peak, if he didn't take the initiative to release his power, he would look like an ordinary harmless person, but if someone underestimated Uchiha Chen, it would be really stupid.

    Bauhinia bit her lip, looking at the arrogant Yamato no Orochi, she felt resentful in her heart, but she had nothing to do with him, in fact it was like that.

    In Uchiha Tatsuo's world, the Bauhinia seal failed, and he was forced to merge with Yayu Orochi and became part of Yayu Orochi's power, so that Shion was bewitched without knowing it, and almost  The seal failed in just a few clicks.

    If it hadn't been for the explosion of Naruto's small universe at that time, the entire ninja world might have been destroyed.

    After absorbing the power of Bauhinia, Yamata no Orochi is basically immune to most of the power of the seal of time. If he swallows Aster, then no one in the world can stop him.

    Fortunately, Bauhinia has not been devoured now, and Ziyuan has not yet been born, and Yamata no Orochi has not gained the power of the witch clan.

    "Hahahaha, Maitreya, just accept your fate. Be a part of my power obediently!" Saying that, Yamata no Orochi suddenly stretched out a tentacle, aimed directly at Zijing's heart, and quickly attacked Zijing.

    "Puff!" Uchiha Tatsuo accurately grasped the tentacles of the Eight Entertainment Orochi, his eyes were not friendly: "It seems that you don't take me seriously at all!"

    "Oh?" Orochi Yamata glanced at him unexpectedly: "I didn't expect that I would miss it."

    He thought Chen was just a small character, and it was only because of the seal that he was able to stop him before. He didn't expect that Uchiha Chen could easily block his attack after breaking the seal.

    However, the power shown by Chen at this moment did not make Yamata no Orochi vigilant. As long as he can swallow Bauhinia, Uchiha, who is just a three-goat jade writing sharing eye, is not in his eyes at all.

    The Eight Amusement Orochi yelled at Uchiha Chen, stretched out several tentacles together, and even planned to hang Chen to death like this.

    "Huh!" Chen snorted coldly, "I don't know how to live or die!"

    He held a kunai in his hand, raised it high, waved his hand straight down, and chopped off one of the tentacles of the eight-entertainment snake.  It made him let out a scream.

    "Damn bastard! You want you to die!" Orochi Yamata didn't show mercy anymore, and even Bauhinia didn't care about it anymore. All the tentacles stretched out together and attacked Uchiha Chen together.

    After cutting off the tentacles of the Eight Entertainment Orochi with one knife, a huge crack appeared in the Kunai in Chen's hand.

    After all, it is a legend from the ancient times, and what Uchiha Tatsuo holds in his hand is not a magic weapon. After cutting off a tentacle, it is already the limit of what it can do.

    It was a blessing that it didn't break when it collided with the tentacles. If it weren't for Chen's high strength, mere Kunai wouldn't be able to hurt Yamata no Orochi at all.

    Under the angry attack of the monster, Uchiha Tatsuo flicked left and right, like a flat boat in a sea storm, crumbling, and the boat may be destroyed at any time.

    ?With Bauhinia all kinds of dodges, it's not that Chen didn't want to fight back, but that Chen didn't want to fight back with Bauhinia.There are ways to fight back.

    Now part of the power of the eight entertainment snakes has been integrated with the Bauhinia. If Chen's shot is too heavy, it will affect the Bauhinia. Once the Bauhinia's mistakes affect the seal, all their previous efforts will be wasted.

    This kind of passive feeling is very uncomfortable, Chen frowned, and had no choice but to take out the Meteorite Knife, the bloodthirsty sword exuded a horrifying chill, Zijing, who was held in his arms by Uchiha Chen, saw this  After holding the Taidao, he couldn't help but shudder.

    What an evil power this is, this power gives her the feeling that it is even more evil than the Eight Entertainment Orochi.

    ?Because of this knife, even the way he looked at Uchiha Tatsu with Bauhinia could not help but change a bit.

    To be able to control such an evil Taidao is either a person with strong willpower or a person full of evil in his heart.

    It's okay if it's the former, but once Uchiha Tatsumi is the latter, then the country of ghosts will soon face more than just the monster of the Eight Entertainment Orochi.

    As if he had noticed the fearful eyes that Bauhinia was looking at him, Chen explained casually: "This knife was once worn by a prison blood demon god, and it was full of bloody power of ghosts and gods.  A knife will also fall into chaos, and eventually become a monster that only knows how to kill, but people with stronger willpower and strength will not be affected."

    "I believe in you." Zijing nodded: "I believe that you are definitely not a bad person!"

    "Now is not the time to talk about this, we have to hurry up and seal this guy up!"

    Uchiha Tatsumi wrongly estimated the strength of Yamata no Orochi. In fact, it is not as weak as imagined. It seems that the Sangouyu Sharingan alone cannot suppress Yamata no Orochi.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fourteenth; the temptation of the big snake

    ?

    The Sangouyu Sharingan is really not enough for Yayu Orochi. After all, Yayu Orochi once fought against the ancestors of the Uchiha clan, and he knows the Sangouyu Sharingan like the back of his hand.

    To want to easily suppress the Eight Entertainment Orochi just by relying on the Sangouyu Sharingan, is simply talking in a dream.

    In fact, if Uchiha Tatsuo's strength is not at the same level as others, his current situation may be much more dangerous.

    In the words of Yayu Orochi, a mere Uchiha who writes sharing eyes with three gouyu, he has killed a lot, how could it make him vigilant.

    But is Chen an ordinary Uchiha?  Of course not, the three-pointed jade in both eyes gradually disappeared, and his power slowly condensed and gathered in the eyes, and the straight kaleidoscope Sharingan appeared on Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes.

    Kaleidoscope Sharingan is divided into two types, one is a slightly curved kaleidoscope like Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui, this kind of kaleidoscope Sharingan can be said to have reached its peak in terms of illusion, but in  In terms of attack power, it is slightly insufficient.

    The other is called Zhiba, Bawen, which is shaped like a hooked jade, and is a traditional Japanese pattern.

    Zhiba is literally translated as Zhigouyu in the island country, referring to the shape of the Gouyu of the kaleidoscope Sharingan. This kind of kaleidoscope Sharingan has reached its peak in terms of attack, that is, in terms of attack power.

    And there are only two people with Zhiba in history, Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Madara.

    Even Uchiha Madara's kaleidoscope evolved into Zhiba kaleidoscope after transplanting his brother's eyes. How strong is Zhiba?  Just look at the power of Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Sasuke.

    One of the two controls the strongest flame in the world, and the other controls the strongest offensive method in the world. These are the abilities brought to them by Zhiba Kaleidoscope.

    Even on Susano, the ultimate pupil technique of kaleidoscope, the increase of Zhiba can be clearly seen.

    But now, in this world, Uchiha Sasuke has not yet been born, which means that only Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Tatsuo are the only ones who have Zhiba.

    In this world, even Kaleidoscope Sharingan is a rare existence, unlike the era when Naruto was rampant in the later period of Naruto, as long as there is a Uchiha, there is Kaleidoscope Sharingan, and even Hatake who has no Uchiha blood is open every now and then.  Can use Obito to open Susanoo for his kaleidoscope.

    In this era, there are only a handful of people who open kaleidoscopes. Not counting Uchiha Madara, he has just experienced the cruelty of war. Uchiha Fugaku, who opened his eyes because of losing his teammates, has kaleidoscope sharingan.

    However, this news has been blocked by Fuyue, so apart from Madara, Chen's pair of kaleidoscopes can be said to be the only remaining treasures.

    Not to mention the Bauhinia, he has never even seen the Eight Entertainment Orochi, he stared at Uchiha Chen curiously, although he didn't know what these eyes represented, but even he could feel a little bit of it from those eyes.  The breath of menace.

    If he is not careful, even he will not be able to please in front of these eyes.

    "Hey, boy over there." The eight-entertainment snake retracted its tentacles, lay on the ground, straightened its body and confronted Uchiha Tatsuo vigilantly like a poisonous snake that saw its natural enemy, and tempted: "What did Maitreya give?  The good thing is that you can help seal me."

    "Do you think you can seal me like this? Boy over there, as long as you don't hinder me, I promise you that once I take control of this world, I am willing to accept you as my most trusted subordinate. Apart from me, you will be  The person with the highest status in this world, you can do whatever you want, and I only need power, which means that I will not stop you. In fact, you are the highest ruler in this world, and no one can stop you. What do you think  How about it."

    "Don't listen to him!" Zijing was very anxious when he heard the words of the Eight Entertainment Orochi, subconsciously ready to interrupt, "What he said is all lies, don't be fooled by his words! Now he is negotiating with you, once he succeeds  By then, he will definitely not let you go!"

    "Shut up, Maitreya!" Hearing that Bauhinia ruined his good deed, Yayu Orochi was very angry, roared at Bauhinia, and opened his mouth wide, even if he was far away, he could smell his mouth full of stench  smell.

    "Boy, just say yes or no. After passing this village, there will be no such shop. As long as you agree, this world will be yours. I can even allow you to share the whole world with me."

    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsumi was unmoved, Yayu Orochi increased his bargaining chips. He grinned wide, and said seductive words in his mouth. In order to make Uchiha Tatsuya agree, his words added a bit of bewitching meaning.

    It's a pity that the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is very sensitive to the temptation technique.Chen was not bewitched by Yayu Orochi, but Uchiha Chen didn't show it. In order not to let Yayu Orochi see the clue, Chen showed a hint of hesitation on his face.

    "Chen, you must not agree, once you let the monster succeed, the world will definitely be in chaos!"

    Bauhinia was extremely anxious, seeing Uchiha Tatsumi's expression of excitement, how could she still not know what happened?  It must be something that the Eight Entertainment Orochi did in secret to make Uchiha Tatsuo be bewitched.

    But she has nothing to do, like a spiritual hint, even a witch can't stop it. If it weren't for this, her daughter Ziyuan would not be bewitched by monsters in Chen's world.

    "What to do, what to do." Bauhinia couldn't help asking in her heart, she couldn't do without Uchiha Chen in the current situation, once Chen was persuaded by Yayu Orochi, she would be devoured by monsters.

    Her being swallowed was a minor matter, since Bauhinia made the decision to seal the monster, she never thought about leaving alive. What she was worried about was that Uchiha Tatsumi would be persuaded. After she died, no one in this world could stop Yayu Orochi.  The world is bound to suffer from misery, and that is not her Zijing's business alone.

    "Actually, I'm curious, why did he call you Maitreya? Isn't your name Zijing?" Uchiha Tatsuki asked very curiously.  He didn't open his mouth to agree, nor did he answer Bauhinia Eight Entertainment Orochi's question.

    Bauhinia's face froze, she didn't expect Uchiha Tatsuo to focus on this, isn't it the time to pay attention to this?

    "Me?" Bauhinia opened her mouth, finally shook her head and smiled slightly: "My name is Bauhinia, which is the name of our witch clan. In fact, I also have another name called Maitreya, which is given to me by my mother."  The name I chose means that I hope I can get rid of the fate of the priestess clan and stop walking on her old path!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fifteenth; changing fate

    ?

    "Actually, Maitreya is my real name, and Bauhinia is just a symbol of my family of witches."

    As she spoke, two lines of tears flowed down her face, and she said with a miserable expression: "But isn't our destiny already decided? How could this possibly happen if we said that we should get rid of the fate of the witch clan?  There is no room for turning back from the beginning, as a person who bears the mission of the priestess family, how can I give up my name."

    The fate of Bauhinia is very miserable, as she said, her life has long been doomed, day after day to monitor and suppress the sealed Yamata no Orochi.

    Until Yamata no Orochi broke through the seal, and then sealed Yata no Orochi again at the cost of sacrificing his own life, and had to give birth to the next generation of witches, ending his short and monotonous life.

    She is not qualified to make friends, to see the vast world, and to do what she wants to do. In other words, she has been deprived of these rights since birth, and she has no choice.

    Obviously only 28 years old, if in modern society, a girl of this age has just entered high school, and she is still a precious girl in the eyes of her parents, the kind who needs to be cared for all her life.

    But Bauhinia did not receive this kind of treatment, nor did she have parents to take care of her. In other words, she only had a mother and no father.  Never met.

    She has no time to act like a baby, or to do what she wants to do.  She is not qualified to make her own choices. From the moment she was born, someone told her her own destiny. As long as she can remember, someone has trained her, let her learn how to become a real witch, and learn how to seal the monster eight  Qi Orochi.

    This is not the life she wants, this is not the life she wants.  However, living in this era, as a witch's destiny, even dreaming is a luxury for her. Apart from suppressing monsters every day, she thinks about how to seal them.

    Bauhinia lowered her head slowly, as if thinking of her short experience in this life, she couldn't help but smiled miserably, and then smiled at Uchiha Tatsumi: "Actually, I'm used to it, it's okay, I've been used to it a long time ago."

    Zijing's head was lowered, with tears in her eyes, she took a deep breath, trying hard to hold back the tears in her eyes.

    But the tears did not live up to expectations. Big drops flowed from her eyes, fell on the ground, made a sizzling sound, turned into water vapor, and disappeared into the world just like her short life.

    Uchiha Chen sighed softly, put his big hand on Bauhinia's face, and gently wiped away the tears for Bauhinia. Faced with such a Bauhinia, Chen didn't know what to say.  It seems that compared with her own life, Zijing's life is much more miserable.

    At least, Chen once had family affection, he had parents, although Chen didn't cherish it when he had family affection, but at least during those six years, it was what Chen really had.

    However, Zijing has never even met her relatives, and only learned a little bit of information about her mother from others.

    This is not fair at all. Compared with Chen, this kind of life is not fair at all.

    Chen is not qualified to evaluate other people's lives, just like he is not qualified to intervene in other people's past.

    However, when Chen really made a decision, he has the ability to decide a person's future, as long as he does not give up, as long as life is still full of hope, Chen has the ability and qualification to give people a hopeful future.

    "Don't cry!" Chen said softly, "Your miserable fate is over."

    "Life, this thing is very hateful, you have no way to decide your past.

    Because that is already an established fact, there is no way to make changes, but ah, the past is very short, a person's life is not only composed of the past, the past only accounts for the smallest part of life, because we still have the future  !

    Since we have no ability to change the past, then we should change the future and work harder to change our future.  "

    "Isn't the future already doomed?" Uchiha Tatsuo's words didn't cheer up Bauhinia.

    Disappointment and loss appeared on Bauhinia's face. Indeed, it is very difficult to change the future. Many people have no way to change their destiny in their entire life. Like Bauhinia, she strives to change what she sees in her dreams.  Everything, but what about the ending?

    Without the appearance of Uchiha Tatsumi, her life would not have changed in any way, no matter how much effort she made for this, in the end fate would not be merciful because of her efforts.

      In the time and space where Uchiha Tatsumi did not appear, the changes she made had no effect at all, the seal failed, and a half-crippled seal was swallowed by Yamata no Orochi, perhaps it was because of seeing such a future, Bauhinia's  There was such a desperate cry in my heart.

    Yamata no Orochi roared, making a terrifying roar, but Uchiha Tatsumi was unmoved, as if Yamata no Orochi didn't exist at all, and ignored it.

    "Who says the future can't be changed!" Chen roared, in order to wake up Bauhinia, Chen had to use illusion.

    There was a strange brilliance in Chen's eyes, and the bright eyes stared at Bauhinia in a daze. The illusion spread, and Bauhinia looked into Chen's eyes subconsciously.

    Gradually fell into Chen's illusion.  The pupils slowly spread, and the unconsciousness is like the soul being stripped from the body.

    "It may be difficult to change the future, hard work may not necessarily be able to change the future, but at least you have tried hard to do it, even if you have not changed the future, at least you will not leave regrets.

    But if you don't make any efforts, no one will pity you, and of course, your fate will not change in any way.

    Just like you said yourself, the established destiny will be your final outcome.  If you choose to change, you have at least a 50% chance, if you choose to accept your fate, your fate will only be doomed!  Come on boldly, isn't there me!  "

    Uchiha Tatsuo's voice was very severe, all this was just to wake up Zijing, now Zijing has fallen into a bewilderment, soft words have no effect on her at all, and drums don't need heavy hammers?  No, no, you must use a heavy hammer to beat the drum!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and sixteen;

    ?

    For smart people, as long as you click to the end, people will understand what you want to say.

    But it is obvious that Zijing is not a smart person, or after falling into a bewilderment, Zijing has lost her basic ability to judge. She has no way to distinguish whether it is right or wrong, and she has no basic ability to choose.

    ? If despair can be visualized, then you will see that Bauhinia has been shrouded in deep despair in a dark abyss, unable to break free and unable to extricate himself.

    Seeing Yamata no Orochi's almost invincible performance, it seemed that even Chen couldn't deal with Yamata no Orochi, which made Bauhinia despair. If this continues, even the seal will not be able to be completed.

    "Are we just resigning ourselves to our fate?" In the dark abyss, Zijing huddled in a corner alone, squatting and holding her head in self-pity: "Oh, yes, we have no other choice but to resign ourselves to fate.  Anyway, isn't this our destiny?"

    However, at this moment, Bauhinia in the abyss seemed to hear roars one after another, like Yamata no Orochi's taunt, but also seemed to contain Uchiha Tatsumi's anger.

    It seems that there is a fierce battle outside.  But, so what, fate is doomed anyway, so what's the use of rebellion, it's useless to fight against fate.

    "No one can see the darkness of the future clearly. Everyone will be stumbled. Isn't this common sense? Only those who stand up can taste the reward of victory."

    Just when Bauhinia fell into despair, those words full of hope seemed to break through the darkness of despair, and the ray of hope slowly expanded, as if feeling the light in front of her eyes. Bauhinia raised her head and saw the  Light up hope.

    Uchiha Chen's voice reached Zijing's ears, and the loss in her eyes slowly disappeared, gradually becoming alive.

    "It's too early to admit fate!"

    This sentence seems to be a final decision.  Bauhinia's eyes no longer have the loss of the past.  She stood up, wiped away her tears, and nodded vigorously, "I believe in you!"

    Bauhinia stretched out her hand, and in this dark and endless abyss of despair, she tried hard to grasp the little hope that Uchiha Tatsuo had given her.

    "Give up, give up. You can't succeed, you accept your fate!"

    The dark abyss was unwilling to let Bauhinia go like this, and the words of Yamata no Orochi spread to Bauhinia's ears.  But at this moment Zijing will no longer be confused, she chuckled, "I will never give up again! I believe in him!"

    The small body looks so weak and helpless in the abyss, but from the firmness in Zijing's eyes, it can be seen that she is not what she used to be now, and Zijing, who is determined, will not sit still.

    Step forward step by step, although the steps are small, but full of determination, step by step steadily.

    "Damn! Damn!"

    In the endless abyss, Yamata no Orochi's exasperated voice came. Of course, he would not let Bauhinia wake up from despair just like that. Countless tentacles stretched out to try to stop Bauhinia's pace.

    But the body of the Bauhinia that hadn't been touched by the tentacles stopped less than ten centimeters in front of the Bauhinia. The power of hope turned into flames, burning the tentacles of Yamata no Orochi, and the burning tentacles moved the whole body,  Not one can break through the protection of the flames.

    This, this is the power of hope. No matter how dark and how desperate the roar is, it is impossible to hurt Bauhinia half a point under the flame of hope.

    "From today onwards, I will no longer be called Bauhinia, my name is Maitreya, and Maitreya is my name. I will no longer bear the fate of the witch family, because! Fate will end in my hands!"

    Bauhinia, no!  Maitreya suddenly raised his head and opened his eyes, with hope shining in his eyes. What kind of powerful force is that?  Even Yamata no Orochi had to avoid the light in Maitreya's eyes.

    "Asshole!" Yamata no Orochi was furious.

    The victory that was at hand is now fleeting. His plan was foolproof. First, seduce Uchiha Tatsumi and make Uchiha Tatsu have doubts.  Doubt, this is the real purpose of Yamata no Orochi.

    As long as Maitreya falls into doubt about himself, Yamata no Orochi can use his own power to pull Maitreya into the abyss, thereby gradually devouring Maitreya.

    At that time, after absorbing Maitreya's power, no one in the world can kill it, and nothing can seal it.  At that time, Yamata no Orochi is truly invincible.

    The calculations of all these are so perfect, and even once proceeded according to Yamata no Orochi's script.

      But no one thought that all this would fail under Uchiha Tatsuo's interference.

    In other words, Yamata no Orochi never thought that Maitreya would stand up again under Uchiha Tatsu's encouragement, and Maitreya's will is stronger now than before.  Everything in front of Bo Chen became useless.

    The bewitching of Yamata no Orochi did not plunge Maitreya into despair, but made Maitreya more determined to seal it to end its fate.

    "asshole!"

    "I'm the one who should say the bastard!" Mitreya stared at Yamata no Orochi with mixed feelings in his heart.

    It was too dangerous before, if Uchiha Tatsuo hadn't pulled her out of the abyss in time, maybe she would have been swallowed by Yamata no Orochi at this moment.

    At that time, no one can stop it, and the world will fall into chaos.

    However, at this moment, Maitreya finally cheered up, and along with that, the strength in her body became full again, and her shriveled body turned into incomparably powerful.

    She squinted her eyes, and continued to start the sealing technique that had not been completed before.  Before, due to lack of strength and lack of time, she was not able to complete all the sealing techniques, but now it is easy for Maitreya.

    She didn't know why her body was full of power again, maybe this was the power of a miracle.  Maitreya could only say this to himself in his heart.

    "Mr. Chen, please hold Yamata no Orochi back."

    "Easy and easy!" Uchiha Tatsumi didn't say much, since Maitreya had cheered up from despair, Tatsun just had to stop Yamata no Orochi in the valley with peace of mind, as for the matter of the seal, Tatsumi couldn't help at all.

    Yamata no Orochi is inherently highly immune to the enemy, and most of the sealing techniques that Chen knows require the help of a large amount of chakra to complete, which is different from the unique sealing technique of the witch.

    Whether Chen's sealing technique can seal Yamata no Orochi is unknown, but Maitreya's sealing technique can definitely seal Yamata no Orochi.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and seventeenth; the formidable snake

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuo knew that if he wanted to truly and completely solve Yamata no Orochi, Maitreya had to take action. Without Maitreya's sealing technique, it was impossible to really seal Yamata no Orochi.

    It was recorded in Taiping Fengtuji in ancient times that Yamata no Orochi caused turmoil in the whole world at that time, and many strong men went to try to solve the harm of Yamata no Orochi, but they were unsuccessful.

    It wasn't until the first generation of witches in the kingdom of ghosts, with the help of their own unique power, and with the efforts of the strong all over the world, that they finally succeeded in sealing Yamata no Orochi.

    At that time, if there was no power of the miko, even all the people combined would not be able to successfully seal Yamata no Orochi.

    Even, even with the power of the witch, the human side suffered heavy losses at that time.  At least half of the strong men died in that battle, which also caused a gap between the original strong men's strength.

    Without the emergence of that fault, it is estimated that it will take at least fifty years for the ninja to replace the samurai.

    Maitreya, who is awake, will no longer be confused by Yamata no Orochi. Her hands are like butterflies wearing flowers, making seals quickly, which makes people feel very dazzled.

    "Damn it!" Yamata no Orochi, who had neither successfully bewitched Uchiha Tatsu nor pulled Maitreya into the abyss, was filled with anger.

    According to its idea, at least one of the two will fall into the trap it has carefully constructed, and prepare with both hands to make a steady profit without losing money.

    Thousands of calculations have been made, but they have not calculated that things will become what they are now. If Yamata no Orochi can make enough preparations in advance, this situation will not happen. In fact, all this is just Yata no Orochi's imagination.

    No matter what preparations he made, Chen was confident and sure to rescue Maitreya.

    Yata no Orochi opened its mouth, and the dark purple energy ball gathered in Yata no Orochi's mouth, and Uchiha Tatsuo could feel the strong power from the dark purple energy.

    This power contains endless evil energy, and Uchiha Tatsuya can clearly feel that even he cannot face this power.  Even he would be seriously injured if he took a head-on blow.

    How does this Yamata no Orochi look like it has just been broken and weakened?  I really don't know how Naruto Uzumaki and Shion defeated Yamata no Orochi.

    It's not scientific at all. With such a strong strength, after devouring Maitreya, the strength is of course improved to a higher level. How could it be weaker than it is now.

    Even with Maitreya's last restriction, he couldn't suppress Yamata no Orochi, and in Shippuden, Uzumaki Naruto's strength was only at the level of Jonin. At that time, he hadn't even learned the immortal mode, and his strength was not as strong as that at the end of the Fourth World War  Generally perverted.

    But he, who is only a mere jounin and a semi-crippled maiden Shion, was able to seal the Yamata no Orochi that swallowed Maitreya. I have to say that Naruto's protagonist's halo is too powerful, and the ancient evil beast Yamata no Orochi can't suppress it.  The protagonist's halo shines.

    However, when Uchiha Tatsumi was thinking wildly, Yamata no Orochi would not be merciful. Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi wandering into the sky, Yamata no Orochi successfully caught his flaw, opened his mouth wide, and the dark purple energy ball in his mouth straightened  Jet towards Uchiha Tatsuya.

    When Uchiha Chen reacted, the dark purple energy ball was less than one body away from him, and the situation was not optimistic. The energy ball was about to hit Uchiha Chen.

    If it hits right now, Uchiha Tatsu may still have a chance to survive, but Maitreya does not have the ability to survive.  Chen has no way to guarantee that Maitreya will survive after he escapes.

    At this moment, Maitreya was hiding behind him and making seals. If Chen avoided it, the energy ball would definitely hit Maitreya, who was defenseless.

    "It's really troublesome." Uchiha Tatsuo shook his head. If someone else faced this situation, they might have to follow through, but it was Uchiha Tatsuya who came. He has a hundred ways to take the attack of Yamata no Orochi.

    "Shenwei!"

    I saw Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes concentrating, the power in the eyes gathered, the kaleidoscope Sharingan slowly turned, the space in front of Uchiha Tatsuo suddenly became distorted, and the dark purple energy ball touched the distorted space  Suddenly, a series of deep black space cracks were involved.

    Chen can clearly see the dense lightning in the space crack.  He didn't push it too far, and turned the kaleidoscope Sharingan with all his strength, and the power of the Kamui was maximized, and finally successfully pulled the energy ball into the Kamui, avoiding this crisis.

    In fact, it might be better for Chen to use the pupil technique of the eyes of reincarnation, but Chen cannot guarantee that the eyes of reincarnation can completely absorb the power contained in the energy ball.??.

    After all, Samsarayan and Yamata no Orochi are two different power systems, and Chen dare not ensure that the Samsara eyes of Yamata no Orochi can absorb it without injury.

    If he was the only one, maybe Chen would have tried it, but now he is not alone. Behind Uchiha Chen there is Maitreya who is powerless.  In order to be safe, Chen had no choice but to forcibly drag him into the Shenwei space.

    Fortunately, he succeeded.

    Yamata no Orochi showed a surprised expression. He knew that it was impossible to defeat Uchiha Tatsumi with just an energy ball. He just wanted to make Uchiha Tatsumi feel a little bit more uncomfortable, at least not make him feel better, but he did not expect that Uchiha Tatsuya would be so relaxed.  Just solved this trouble.

    "Huh, it seems that I still underestimated you." Yamata no Orochi sneered, and hummed softly in his mouth. The tail behind him stretched wantonly, and only a trace of cold killing intent flashed in Yamata no Orochi's eyes.

    "I want you to die!" Yamata no Orochi roared, opened his mouth wide, and each of the eight snake heads condensed an energy ball.

    In terms of size, it is even larger than the previous energy ball, and its power is also much greater.

    "I want to see how you can survive this time!" Yaqi Orochi sneered.

    Eight energy balls are not enough to survive. Although Shenwei is strong, it also has an upper limit. Three energy balls are already the limit of Shenwei space.

    It is not impossible to absorb all the eight energy balls of Uchiha Tatsuo's Kamui space, and it is not impossible if they are forcibly absorbed, but it is very likely that Uchiha Tatsuya's Kamui space will explode.

    After all, after being absorbed by the Shenwei space, it does not disappear in the true sense, but transfers the explosion to the Shenwei space.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and eighteen;

    ?

    Uchiha Chen's Kamui space has no way to make the explosion disappear in the true sense, and more importantly, his space is not as strong as imagined.

    If it is Huangquan Biliangsaka after the Six Paths mode is turned on, it may be possible to support it.

    The eight spaces of Huangquan Biliangsaka are not as fragile as the Kamui space. After all, these eight spaces represent the eight most primitive elements in the entire world. If Uchiha Chen can fuse the elements of the eight spaces together, then Chen¡¯s Huangquan  Hirazaka will become a truly complete space.

    Just like the world of Naruto, forming a complete world gives birth to new life.  At that time, Chen will be the master of the entire world, and will become a creation god in that new world.

    However, Uchiha-tatsu didn't know these things, and the system never mentioned them to Uchiha-tatsu.

    After all, with Yichen's current strength, even if he knew it, he would not be able to completely integrate the eight spaces. This is not something he can do with his current strength.

    It's not that the system doesn't believe in Chen, but that it wants to fuse eight elements to form a complete space, which requires great strength and a realm spirit far beyond strength.

    And now Uchiha Chen is not only not strong enough, but his realm is also far behind. At least he doesn't have to think about success before surpassing the Great Thousand World.

    This does not mean that Uchiha Chen has no way, whether it is the technique of Flying Thunder God or other mirror conversion techniques, Uchiha Chen can easily escape.

    But as I said before, because of the existence of Maitreya, Uchiha Tatsu can only hold on. If once he walks away, it will be Maitreya who faces the first wave of strong attacks from Yamata no Orochi.

    ? With her strength, it is simply a luxury to avoid the attack of Yamata no Orochi.

    Uchiha Chen couldn't help but sighed, and shook his head helplessly, "It seems that we must be more serious."

    Yamata no Orochi is much stronger than imagined, if Chen doesn't get serious again, he might capsize in the gutter.  Glancing around, Uchiha Tatsu subconsciously smiled coldly at Yamata no Orochi, his eyes filled with icy chill.

    He raised his head suddenly, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan in his eyes had begun to turn slowly, and the surging Chakra was rolling in the scarlet eyes, and the power was constantly pouring into Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes.

    "Susano!"

    The situation changed in an instant, and the situation that was originally very unfavorable to Uchiha Tatsu and the others suddenly changed, and the huge dark purple body stood in front of Mitreya.

    The complete Susano stood firmly in front, facing the attack of Yamata no Orochi, Uchiha Tatsuo was not afraid at all.

    Tatsuo Uchiha's kaleidoscope can be said to have absorbed everyone's strengths. Correspondingly, Susanoo naturally also condensed everyone's weapon skills.  I saw the deep purple Susano took out a piece of eight-foot Qionggou jade from behind and blocked it in front of him.

    However, at this moment, Yamata no Orochi's intensive attack came in front of Chen, seeing that the intensive attack was about to hit Uchiha Chen's body.

    At this time, Chen, who was wrapped in the Susanoo, smiled mysteriously, and saw that he raised the eight-foot Qiong Gouyu in his hand to block in front of him, and the intensive attacks of Yamata no Orochi bounced on the Bachi Qiong Gouyu with a bang  Bang bang.

    Yaqi no Orochi's attack did not break through Uchiha Tatsuo's defense, all the attacks landed on the Bachi Qiong Gouyu, splashing waves of ripples, but it was useless.  In the face of the absolute defense of Bachi Qiong Gouyu, it is immune to all physical and escapist attacks, and the attack of Yamata no Orochi is no exception.

    Looking at Yamata no Orochi's angry eyes, Uchiha Tatsuo laughed and said, "That's all you can do? Can you make me be more serious."

    Tatsuo Uchiha spread his hands helplessly, and the gigantic Susanoo also made the same movement, which seemed full of irony with his huge body.

    "Bastard! Damn it!" Yamata no Orochi's eyes were cold, flickering with a deep chill: "You bastard!"

    Although Yamata no Orochi has very bad eyes, he has nothing to do with Uchiha Tatsumi.  He didn't expect that Uchiha Chen would still hide such a hand, which was really beyond his expectation.

    Yamata no Orochi curled up his snake tail, bent his body, and looked at the behemoth in front of him vigilantly.  This behemoth has never been heard of before, and it is simply unimaginable. This size is already comparable to his own, and it cannot be conjectured with common sense, not to mention that he has not yet figured out what Susanoo is holding in his hand.

    What is it that can be immune to his energy bombs.

    "Hiss hiss." Yamata no Orochi made a snake instinctive sound, only when encountering a creatureSnakes only make such sounds when they are facing a strong enemy.  It just so happens that this is exactly what a poisonous snake will do when it is hunting.

    Yamata no Orochi's offense is very lacking. He doesn't have as many fancy evasion techniques as humans. The monster Yamata no Orochi, which absorbs the negative emotions of humans, is itself very powerful. He doesn't and doesn't need those fancy offensive methods.

    Even it was once proud of its powerful strength, but at this moment Yamata no Orochi hoped that he could have more means of attack.

    Seeing that Yamata no Orochi did not move, Uchiha Tatsuo would naturally not give up this excellent opportunity to attack.  Susanoo stretched his big hand to the back of his waist, and pulled out a long sword from the deep purple cloak.

    The deep purple Taidao was burning with a raging flame formed by Chakra. Chen waved his big hand, and the long Taidao aimed at Yamata no Orochi and stabbed fiercely.

    The blazing flames, with a naked killing intent, headed towards Yamata no Orochi menacingly, facing Uchiha Tatsuya's attack Yata no Orochi did not dare to be careless at all.

    If it was possible that Yamata no Orochi could ignore Uchiha Tatsuo's attack before, now he dare not take it hard at all.  From the turbulent flames, Yamata no Orochi could feel the breath of death.  That is an evil force even stronger than him.

    Not daring to be careless, Yamata no Orochi shrank his head, lowered his head to avoid Uchiha Chen's attack, stretched out his two tentacles, and stabbed tentatively at Chen's two hands.

    Chen directly ignored Yamata no Orochi's attack, and the mere two tentacles couldn't even break Susanoo's outermost chakra protective clothing.

    "Clang!" Yamata no Orochi's two tentacles hit Susano's body with a metallic sound, sparking sparks, but Susano's body was unscathed!

    "What a strong defense!" Yamata no Orochi took a deep breath and couldn't help but exclaim.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and nineteenth chapter; the snake's retreat

    ?

    "What a strong defense!" Yamata no Orochi gasped, took a deep look at Uchiha Tatsuya, and couldn't help but exclaim.

    Although his tentacles are not invincible, they are incomparable to those so-called artifacts, but even so, there is not even a single scar on Susanoo's body.

    ?Feeling the bursts of pain from the tentacles, Yamata no Orochi felt annoyed in his heart.

    "Escape!" A flash of light flashed in Yamata no Orochi's mind!  "That's right! Why am I so stupid? Why do I have to fight hard with him? I can't afford to hide from him! As long as I recover my strength, when the time comes"

    Yaqi Orochi looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with chills in his eyes.

    After knowing that he can't beat Uchiha Tatsumi, Yamata no Orochi is ready to escape at any time, but it is really difficult to escape from the valley with such a huge body.

    But fortunately, there is Maitreya, the oil bottle behind Uchiha Tatsun. While protecting Maitreya, if he has to prevent himself from escaping, the difficulty is no less than climbing to the sky.

    ? After making up his mind, Yamata no Orochi never thought about confronting Uchiha Tatsuo head-on, and kept dodging Uchiha Tatsun's attacks, Yamata no Orochi slowly thought about his escape route.

    Uchiha Chen saw that Yamata no Orochi didn't fight him head-on at all, so he was not in a hurry. Anyway, what Maitreya asked Chen was to confine Yamata no Orochi to the valley and prevent him from escaping.

    As long as Yamata no Orochi has no intention of escaping, even if he wants to turn the sky upside down in the valley, Chen will let him do it.

    Constantly avoiding Uchiha Chen's attack, and did not let Chen seize the flaw to attack, Yamata no Orochi understood that once he was hit by the flaming long knife in Uchiha Chen's hand, even he would not die.  It will peel off a layer of skin.

    Seeing this juncture, the more nervous you are, the more vigilant you must be.

    While dodging around, Yamata no Orochi was not idle, his mouth was wide open, and dark purple energy balls slowly condensed.

    Because of Uchiha Tatsushi's obstruction, the speed of gathering strength was very slow, and Yamata no Orochi didn't panic in his heart. It's better to be more cautious when running away.  Maitreya's seal cannot be completed in a short while.

    Before Maitreya completes the seal, Yamata no Orochi has plenty of time, as long as he can escape from the hands of Uchiha Tatsu, and find a few places to absorb the negative emotions of human beings.  Who is his opponent?

    Yaqi Orochi smiled sinisterly, looking at Uchiha Tatsuo as if he was looking at a dead person.

    "You will definitely regret it!" Seeing that the energy in his body was gradually brewing, Yamata no Orochi took a deep look at Uchiha Chen.

    At this time, he would be able to escape successfully immediately, Yamata no Orochi's heart was agitated, and gradually he couldn't help but become arrogant. He took a deep look at Uchiha Chen and said a cruel word.

    Chen frowned slightly, Yamata no Orochi, who had no resistance under him, dared to speak harshly at this time.

    "It seems that I haven't struck hard enough!" Uchiha Chen put his hand on his chin and couldn't help but think.

    Since Yamata no Orochi still has the intention to speak harshly, it means that he still has the power to fight back, and the suppression is not strong enough. Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsuo's movements in his hands couldn't help but become a little bit fiercer.

    The speed at which the long knife was swung accelerated again, and the raging flames expanded even more. The "rumbling" burning flames splashed bursts of sparks, dripping onto the ground, making a strong noise.

    Yamata no Orochi looked down, and the place splashed by sparks was dripped through!  A bottomless hole.

    This what a terrifying power this is, you must know that this is just a splash of sparks, if it is really hit by the long knife, it will be fine?

    At this moment, Yamata no Orochi rejoiced in his heart for his previous decision.  It was this scene that made him more determined to escape.

    Although Yamata no Orochi seemed stretched under Uchiha Tatsumi's intensive sword skills, the long sword never really hit him.

    "It's this time!" Yamata no Orochi suddenly stared wide-eyed, and the gloomy triangular eyes revealed a gloomy chill.  He opened his mouth wide, and all eight heads spit out the energy ball that had been brewing for a long time.

    One by one, dense dark purple energy balls sprayed towards Uchiha Chen in a dense network.

    "Not enough! Continue!" Yamata no Orochi did not stop, but continued to spray.

    Even one of these energy balls in front of him is deadly enough for ordinary people, but he knew that there was one in Chen's hand.?The weird mirror.

    The mirror Yamata no Orochi, who is immune to its own energy ball, dare not underestimate it.  In his opinion, the mirror and the long knife in Chen's hand should be weapons of the same level, and they are both magical weapons that Yamata no Orochi can't match.

    Continuing to spray the energy ball in its mouth, Yamata no Orochi's body left the spot little by little, and slowly approached the mouth of the valley.  Trying to confuse Uchiha Chen with violent attacks in order to achieve his purpose of escape.

    Uchiha Tatsuo swung his knife and cut off the energy ball ejected by Yamata no Orochi.  The long knife touched the energy jade, which aroused the huge power contained in the energy jade.

    The sound of "rumbling" came continuously, and the frenzy caused by the explosion continued to destroy the closed valley.  Waves of fine stones and sand danced in the sky, and everything in the valley was completely destroyed under the attack of the two.

    However, Maitreya was not injured at all, and was protected by Uchiha Tatsun behind her. The aftermath of the explosion could not affect her at all, and even the roar of the explosion never reached Maitreya's ears.

    Under Uchiha Tatsuo's protection, she focused on preparing the sealing technique.  In this war, she is the weakest person who is the most comfortable, but Uchiha Tatsuo and Yamata no Orochi are fighting hard.

    "Cut, boring." Uchiha Chen kept waving the long knife in his hand, facing the meaningless attack of Yamata no Orochi, Chen felt disgusted.  This kind of attack that can't cause him any harm will have no effect even if there are more attacks.

    Chen took out the eight-foot Qiong hook mirror with his backhand, and as soon as the eight-foot mirror came out, all the attacks seemed to hit the void, splashing waves of water, and then there was no more sound.

    "It's now!" Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi take out the empty mirror again, Orochi Yamata's eyes became hot, but he understood that now is the best time to escape, and he must not miss it.  I saw Yamata no Orochi slipped under his feet, and quickly fled out of the valley.

    "How dare you!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and twentieth chapters; Majia ancient bow of the sky

    ?

    "Escape!" Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi take out the Yata mirror, Yamata no Orochi knew that this was a good time to escape. He didn't dare to slack off, stopped attacking quickly, and fled towards the exit of the valley with all his strength.

    "How dare you!" Susanoo's huge body erupted with an undeniably powerful aura. In the outburst of aura, even Susanoki's solid chakra coat splashed waves of ripples, becoming  be more vigorous.

    "Hey! What dare you, as long as I escape, what can you do to me? The mountains and rivers will meet again, and we will have an indefinite future!" Yamata no Orochi smiled, and ignored Uchiha Tatsuo's shout,  Quickly ran out of the valley.

    "Huh!" Uchiha Tatsuo snorted coldly, his eyes were cold, this time he was careless, but it would be too naive to want to escape from his hands like this.

    "Ignorance and ignorance!" Uchiha Tatsuya spat lightly, and when he let go of his hand, the Yata mirror disappeared from his hand.

    I saw Uchiha Tatsuo waved his hand, and at the same time Susano also stretched his hand behind his back, and took out a longbow from behind.

    "Thisthis is!" Yamata no Orochi looked back inadvertently, and the scene in front of him couldn't help but make his pupils shrink violently. He opened his mouth and said in a daze: "This is the ancient Majia bow of the sky!"

    Yamata no Orochi's pupils contracted violently, and the scene in front of him couldn't help but let him take a deep breath, because he knew the thing in Chen's hand!

    The ancient Majia bow of the sky, the strongest bow and arrow in legends and myths, and the strongest attack weapon for a single body, is not only strong in attack, but even the attack range is not comparable to that of ordinary bows and arrows.

    The scariest thing is that as long as you are targeted by it, no matter how you dodge, it is impossible to avoid it.

    Shooting arrows will follow you until you die or are hit.  There is no possibility of dodging at all.

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Yamata no Orochi coldly with his hand holding the ancient maga bow in his hand. Seeing his surprised expression, he couldn't help but snorted softly: "What? Do you know this bow and arrow?"

    "Escape!" Yamata no Orochi didn't dare to neglect, and moved quickly under his body, trying to escape before Uchiha Chen had locked him: "As long as I escape his lock, I will be safe!"

    Seeing that Yamata no Orochi didn't stop escaping, Uchiha Tatsu couldn't help but sneered and said, "You still want to run away after seeing this bow and arrow? Naive!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo grasped the longbow with one hand, and pulled the bowstring with the other hand. Susano almost followed suit, holding the longbow with his big hand, and pulling the bowstring hard with his right hand. The longbow that was originally empty  A long bow and arrow appeared on it, and this weapon completely condensed with Chakra energy locked on Yamata no Orochi straight.

    ? From the longbow, Yamata no Orochi can feel the threat of death.  Although Chakra has a different energy system from him, it doesn't mean that he won't die. Even he will be seriously injured in the face of a powerful attack.

    "Damn it!" Yamata no Orochi had a bad look in his eyes, and the bow and arrow had already locked him. Even if he wanted to escape now, it was unrealistic. People who were locked by the ancient bow of Amagascar had never escaped successfully. Yamata no Orochi did not  Would be naive to think he would be the exception.

    He stopped, and looked at the threatening bow and arrow in Chen's hand, his mouth was wide open, and he made a hoarse roar of "hiss hiss".

    When the strength is gathered, the ancient Majia bow of Tianzhi has already locked the enemy. At this time, even running away is useless. The only way is to kill the caster so that the bow and arrow can not be launched in time.  But Yamata no Orochi didn't have the ability to kill Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Susanoo brought Uchiha Chen not only powerful attack power, but also unparalleled defensive power. With Yaqi Orochi's lack of attack methods, there was no way to kill Uchiha Chen in an instant. He had no choice  .

    Feeling the ever-increasing power on the longbow, Yamata no Orochi's sense of vigilance in his heart became stronger and stronger, and bursts of death breath came from the chakra that almost formed a substance.

    At this time, Uchiha Tatsuo sneered, and at the same time, the hand that was holding the bowstring was loosened.  The substantial bow and arrow formed by the condensed chakra broke away from the ancient maga bow of the sky in an instant.

    It was only a blink of an eye, and the bow and arrow came to Yamata no Orochi.

    "Go to hell!" Uchiha Tatsuo roared.

    Yamata no Orochi didn't dare to neglect at all, he curled up all over his body, his rickety body tried to protect his head as much as possible, and used his body to resist the ancient Majia bow and arrow with his body.

    "Pfft!"

    The sound like a long knife cutting into tofu was made, piercing the body of Yamata no Orochi, the bow and arrow penetrated Yamata no Orochi's body, and the castration continued unabated, and deeply pierced the ground behind Yamata no Orochi.

    Only from the groundGoing up the bottomless hole, you can know how powerful the bow and arrow are.

    Not long after, there was a violent explosion sound from the bottom of the cave, and the powerful explosion force knocked Yamata no Orochi into the air.

    From his exposed skin, you can see traces of being burned by the explosion everywhere. The skin of the pierced body is completely burned, and the scorched skin is turned outward, and the broken bones and internal organs can be seen inside.

    "Cough, cough, cough!" Falling heavily on the ground, Yamata no Orochi barely supported his body, couldn't help coughing in his mouth, and sprayed out the broken bones of internal organs and dark purple blood.

    With difficulty, he raised his head and looked at Uchiha Tatsuya, with deep hatred and endless remorse revealed in his eyes.

    Why did he insist on provoking this evil god? Wouldn't it be better to escape as soon as the seal was broken?

    If he had escaped at the first moment of breaking the seal, Uchiha Tatsuya would not have time to take out the ancient Maka bow.  Gu Gong had nothing to do with him.

    However, it is useless to say these things now. There is no medicine for regret in this world, and with his strength, he cannot turn back time. Now that it has happened, there is no room for turning back.

    "Could it be that I will face the end of being sealed just after I broke the seal?" He laughed miserably, and couldn't help but ask back.

    Thinking about how high-spirited he was when he broke the seal, and looking at his tragic situation now, it has to be said that this is a farce full of irony.

    "Run, you keep running!" Uchiha Tatsu taunted, and the ancient Maka bow in his hand was not put away. Although he doesn't use this weapon often, it doesn't mean he doesn't know how to use it.

    Sasuke once held the ancient maga bow of the sky and used the complete body of Susanoo to fill the container of the heretic golem, and fused the chakras of the nine tailed beasts into one to release the strongest single body, Indra's Arrow.  attack.

    In Chen's hands, the power of the ancient maga bow of the sky is stronger than that of Sasuke.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and twentieth; teasing the big snake

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuo's strength is much stronger than Sasuke's in the final battle, so the power of the ancient Maka bow he cast is stronger than Sasuke's Indra's Arrow, which is also a reasonable thing  .

    "You keep running!" Uchiha Tatsuya looked at Yamata no Orochi with a teasing smile, his dilapidated body was exposed without any concealment, showing Yamata no Orochi's embarrassment.

    He neighed loudly, and the anger in his heart could not be described in words at all, thinking that he, the majestic Yamata no Orochi, fell into the hands of a mortal, which he could not accept.

    "Boy, I admit that you are very strong, but don't force me! You have to forgive me and forgive me. If you force me any further, we will die together. As long as there are human beings, and as long as human beings have evil thoughts, I will not die.  You, once you die, you are really dead, why don't we make a deal, as long as you let me go, I guarantee that from now on I will definitely back away from you, what do you think?"

    Yamata no Orochi knows that he can't beat Uchiha Tatsumi and can only beg him for mercy, but in his capacity, it is impossible to kneel down and beg for mercy.  It's the limit of what can be done.

    Between being sealed and dignity, Yamata no Orochi chose to give up his dignity.

    However, Uchiha Chen didn't seem to understand. He looked at Yamata no Orochi jokingly, "I don't think it's very good. Losers don't have the right to negotiate terms."

    Uchiha Tatsuo waved his hand with a frivolous look, which was indeed very hateful in the eyes of Yamata no Orochi.

    After all, Uchiha Chen's strength, he really can't beat Yamata no Orochi, if he really wants to blew himself up, then his strength will be weakened again, and he doesn't even know whether the power of self-destruction can kill Uchiha Tatsuya.

    However, Yamata no Orochi would not take such extreme actions easily. Seeing Uchiha Tatsuo's attitude, he could only swallow the bad breath forcefully.

    Helpless, if you can't beat them, there is no way. If you do something to anger Uchiha Tatsuo again, you don't know what will happen.

    Yamata no Orochi fell silent, Chen's mouth curled into a mocking smile, he swung his hands, and suddenly grasped the Ancient Maga Bow of Heaven.

    Seeing Uchiha Tatsun's action, Yamata no Orochi couldn't help becoming vigilant again, curled up with his whole body and looked at Uchiha Tatsu vigilantly, the muscles of his whole body tensed up, for fear that Uchiha Tatsu would make another blow.  There is no other choice.

    "What are you doing? I just stretched my waist. Why are you so nervous." Uchiha Tatsuo's joking voice came.

    Yamata no Orochi was almost so angry that he vomited blood.  Stretch?  What are you doing holding that bow while stretching your waist? Can you hold the ancient Tianzhi Majia bow casually?  How come Yamata no Orochi didn't know that he was played by Uchiha Tatsuya?

    Holding a breath in his heart, Orochi Yamata looked at Tatsuo Uchiha with hatred in his eyes.

    "Oh. You don't want me to touch this thing." Uchiha Tatsuo shook the longbow in his hand, and then he seemed to think of something fun, and he lifted Susanoo completely, and exposed his body on the Yaki  In front of the big snake.

    Seeing the strange look cast by Yamata no Orochi, Uchiha Tatsu didn't explain anything.

    "Let's take a gamble." As he spoke, he formed seals with both hands, and separated four Mudun clones to surround Yamata no Orochi in the middle.

    "Guess if my four wooden clones can cast Susanoo? I guess they can, how about you?"

    Uchiha Tatsuo's voice is like a cry from hell, at least for Yamata no Orochi.  You fucking said it's fine, what else can I say?  Yamata no Orochi was anxious but had nothing to do.

    "What? Don't you gamble? If you don't gamble, then I win." Uchiha Chen smiled mockingly, with his hands down, a powerful chakra breath suddenly appeared on the four wooden dungeon clones, and suddenly the four huge  Susano appeared in the valley and surrounded Yamata no Orochi, firmly blocking the exit in the valley.

    "If you don't speak, it means I have won." Uchiha Tatsuo spread his hands and made a helpless expression.

    Chen can face Yamata no Orochi easily, but Yamata no Orochi can't face Uchiha Tatsuo easily, and he can't be arrogant no matter what in front of the four Susanoos.

    Even though Chen's Mutun avatar only has a part of the chakra of the main body, but the four Susanoos exerted pressure almost at the same time, Yamata no Orochi felt that he might not be able to carry it down.

    Tatsuo Uchiha crossed his arms around his chest, standing in front of Maitreya and calmly looked at Yamata no Orochi.  The four Susanoos wanted to see what the Yamata no Orochi would do.

    fourAs soon as Zanoku came out, Yamata no Orochi couldn't help but stagnate. He raised his head and looked up at Uchiha Tatsuya with difficulty. He suppressed the anger in his heart and said word by word: "Human, don't force me!"

    "So what if I force you, if you have any tricks, use them as soon as possible, otherwise you will have no chance!"

    "You!" Yamata no Orochi was furious at Uchiha Tatsuo's words. He swore that today was the day he was the most angry since he became conscious.  No, what do you want from me?

    Yamata no Orochi took a deep breath, since it can no longer be resolved in a peaceful way, let's fight.  Anyway, he is also the ancient beast Yamata no Orochi, and he can't sit still and wait to die.

    With his tail flicked, he slammed towards Susano in the front. The eight heads were separated, and the mouth was wide open. The fangs were deeply visible in the mouth full of stench.  Opening his mouth, he bit hard at Uchiha Tatsuo's clone.

    Chen's separation of the four clones is not for Yamata no Orochi to be a target.  I saw the four avatars draw out their double blades from their backs, and the sharp blades hit the body of Yamata no Orochi, making a clanging sound and splashing sparks.

    After all, it is not Uchiha Takashi's body, the power of the avatar is still limited, and the double blades cannot cause damage to Yamata no Orochi, but this is enough, as long as it can hinder the action of Yamata no Orochi, after Maitreya completes the operation, Yamata no Orochi  Still can't escape the ending of being sealed.

    Yamata no Orochi naturally understood this truth in his heart. He couldn't just watch himself being sealed and fight back. He fought back and tried to break through Uchiha Tatsuo's blockade.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and twentieth chapters; Eight Qi self-destruction

    ?

    The double blades could not bring substantial damage to Yamata no Orochi, but it also prevented Yamata no Orochi from continuing to escape.

    After seeing the four Susanoos, Yamata no Orochi felt a bad feeling in his heart, as expected.  Tired of dealing with Susano, Yamata no Orochi didn't even have the energy to recover from his injuries.

    Swinging away Susano's attack with all his strength, Yamata no Orochi gasped slightly. He knew that if he didn't want to make a breakthrough, his end would probably be very miserable.

    "Are you going to keep me alive?" Yamata no Orochi panted heavily, staring at Uchiha Tatsuo with wide-eyed eyes. He had nothing to do with Uchiha Tatsumi who was making strange moves.

    Uchiha Tatsuo glanced at him and ignored him. He just focused on Maitreya and observed Mitreya's movements.

    He found that Maitreya's Indian style has a unique charm, which Chen has never seen before. If he can absorb and integrate this unique breath, his strength will be improved again.

    With his strength at his level, it is very difficult to improve even a little bit.

    But Chen now actually sees the shadow of continuing progress in Maitreya.  These are two systems that are completely different from Chakra, but all ways lead to the same path.

    When the strength reaches a certain level, it is able to completely assimilate two different systems together. This discovery makes Uchiha Tatsuo a little excited.

    Although he is already invincible in the world of Hokage with his current strength, who doesn't want to be able to get one step closer?  Chen's goal is not just to dominate the world of Hokage, he has already set his sights on the sea of ??stars.

    "You forced me to do this!" Yamata no Orochi exhaled fiercely, his eyes were cold, and his whole body swelled up, his whole body was like an inflated balloon.

    The power in the whole body was continuously compressed and gathered, and finally expanded extremely. Even the shattered injuries on his body were completely recovered in an instant, and his intact and smooth body seemed to have never been injured.

    Feeling the manic power in Yamata no Orochi's body, Uchiha Tatsuo's face darkened instantly, and this power made Uchiha Tatsuo fall into contemplation.

    "Is this Yamata no Orochi at the end of his skills?" This swollen body and this manic power don't look like a normal attack method. Judging by Yamata no Orochi's appearance, it seems that he himself has no way to properly control the power in his body  .

    "It seems to be" Uchiha Tatsuo seemed to have thought of something, his face became more and more ugly, with a dark face, subconsciously summoned by Susano.

    Regardless of whether it would affect Maitreya, Susano not only enveloped him, but also enveloped Maitreya in the protection of the dark purple Chakra body.

    If Chen guessed correctly, Yamata no Orochi is about to explode!

    "Die!" Yamata no Orochi looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with ferocious eyes, which were full of madness, and his eyes widened.

    It seems that he wants to see Uchiha Tatsun's flustered look with his own eyes before he dies, and he also seems to want to take a good look at how Uchiha Tatsuya died. His eyes have not moved away since they were fixed on Uchiha Tatsu  .

    "Hahahaha, since you won't let me go, then go to hell!" The voice of Yamata no Orochi's evil figure came again.

    However, what made him feel strange was that he didn't see panic in Chen's eyes, and he didn't even see a trace of strangeness in Chen's eyes at all, it seemed that Chen didn't care at all.

    "Hmph! Have you been frightened and stupid, but it's too late to regret it!" Yaqi Orochi snorted coldly, and this was the last sentence he uttered.

    Immediately, Yamata no Orochi's body seemed to swell to a peak, and it never changed again. By this time, Yamata no Orochi could no longer control the manic power in his body.

    In other words, at this time, it is impossible for Yamata no Orochi to repent.

    Originally, he just wanted to scare Uchiha Chen, but he didn't expect Chen to be unmoved at all, Yamata no Orochi felt ruthless, so come on!

    Anyway, I can be resurrected after death, and you are really dead when you die.

    The expression of Yamata no Orochi gradually became crazy, it seems that no matter whether it is a human or an animal, it will become crazy before dying.

    Unable to control the manic power in his body, Yaqi Orochi took a deep look at Uchiha Chen for the last time, and at this moment, his consciousness disappeared.  After the entire body swelled, it seemed as if it was pierced by the tip of a needle, and there was a roar that resounded through the world.

    There was a loud noise in the valley,There was a white light in front of Zhibo Chen's eyes, and the manic power came from the body of Yamata no Orochi who blew himself up. Fortunately, Uchiha Chen supported Susano when he realized something was wrong.

    Even with Susano's protection, Chen can still feel the manic power outside his body.

    "This is a bit powerful!" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned slightly, and the manic power generated by Yamata no Orochi's self-explosion hit Susano's body surface again and again, and even Tatsuya couldn't help sighing.

    With a thought in Uchiha Chen's mind, the four wooden avatars teleported over, propping up Susano to stand in front of him, but even so, there was no way to resist the explosive power of Yamata no Orochi's self-detonation.

    The four avatars of Susanoo were originally at the center of Yamata no Orochi's self-detonation, and completely withstood the power of Yamata no Orochi's self-destruction. At this time, Uchiha Chen pulled him over to resist the power of the explosion.

    The Chakra in the four wooden clones was not enough to resist this force. After suffering the power of self-explosion for the second time, Susanoo of the four clones was melted abruptly.

    Under the erosion of manic power, Susanoo's body surface continued to crack, and disappeared in an instant.

    In the end, the power of Yamata no Orochi's self-destruction hit Uchiha Chen directly.

    At this moment, Uchiha Tatsu was thankful that he had pulled Maitreya closer to his protection from the very beginning. If she was allowed to resist head-on, she would have fallen into the explosion within a second, or even as early as the beginning of the explosion.

    However, even with the protection of Uchiha Tatsumi, Maitreya is not very comfortable. Although Susano can resist the purpose of the explosion, he cannot withstand the impact of the explosion.

    More importantly, Maitreya has no way to continue sealing in Susano, and her ability to communicate with heaven and earth is completely cut off by Susano.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and twentieth; Maitreya's surprise

    ?

    After being wrapped by Uchiha Tatsuno's Susanoo, Maitreya suddenly opened her eyes, and she found that her power to communicate with the seal was suddenly blocked.

    Under the backlash of strength, Maitreya spit out a mouthful of blood, and the half-finished sealing technique was abruptly interrupted.

    This is not good news, it means that Uchiha Tatsumi did not stop Yamata Orochi at all, either Uchiha Tatsu was killed by Yamata Orochi, or Yamata Orochi had escaped from the valley.

    After all, if Yamata no Orochi is not in the valley, Maitreya's sealing technique will automatically fail. The sealing technique is closely related to Yamata no Orochi, and even the sealing technique itself uses part of the power of Yamata no Orochi.

    If it exceeds a certain range, then the sealing technique cannot sense the breath of Yamata no Orochi, so it will be impossible to communicate, and the sealing technique will fail naturally.

    "Is it true that destiny cannot be changed?" Maitreya covered his heart, and endless sadness was revealed in his hazy eyes.  At this time, she didn't seem to find where she was.

    Although the aftermath of the explosion could not reach her, the dazzling white light blocked her vision, and when she couldn't see her fingers, Maitreya didn't even know what happened.

    Say Uchiha Tatsuo defeated Yamata no Orochi?  No, no, no, Maitreya has never thought this way in her heart. Although Uchiha Tatsumi gave her the feeling that she is an unfathomable super strong man, no matter how strong she is, she will never be stronger than Yamata no Orochi.

    As a shrine maiden of this generation, Maitreya can deeply understand how strong Yamata no Orochi is. At the peak of his strength, he was an invincible existence that overwhelmed everything.

    As for Chen, Maitreya admitted that Uchiha Chen was very strong, but the strength shown by Chen did not make Mitreya feel that Chen was stronger than Yamata no Orochi.

    More importantly, as a witch, Maitreya knows a shocking secret of Yamata no Orochi. As long as there are human beings, as long as human negative emotions are not completely eliminated, then Yamata no Orochi is an immortal existence.

    Just like this, Maitreya will not believe that Chen will defeat Yamata no Orochi.

    Maitreya smiled miserably, she had even guessed the outcome of Yamata no Orochi after she escaped, but as the priestess who sealed Yamata no Orochi, she couldn't do anything, and the soreness in her heart made her very uncomfortable.

    "Maybe, maybe if I hadn't been so impulsive, this ending wouldn't have happened, right?" Now is not the time to feel sorry for yourself, what you should do now is to figure out how to remedy it.

    Wiping the tears from his face, Maitreya cheered up again.

    "Hey, let me tell you, what are you thinking about?" Uchiha Tatsuo's voice came into Mitreya's ears unhurriedly.  Although he couldn't see his person, he could hear the relaxed feeling in his voice.

    "You!" Maitreya whispered, as if surprised, she thought for a while, but still didn't continue to speak.

    After all, Yamata no Orochi is already strong, and it is normal for Uchiha Tatsumi to fail.

    Maitreya sighed lightly, she did not blame Uchiha Chen, but Chen's tone made Mitreya a little uncomfortable.

    Obviously he accidentally let go of Yamata no Orochi, why Uchiha Tatsuo can still make such a relaxed expression.  But she was smart and didn't show it.

    The radiation from the explosion is still raging continuously. Don't look at Uchiha Chen's relaxed look, in fact he is not feeling very well now.

    The power of the explosion was much stronger than he had imagined, and Uchiha Tatsuo, who was suffering from the explosion directly, felt the scorching breath all the time.

    "How is the situation now? Yamata no Orochi has escaped?" Maitreya took a breath and managed to recover: "Why can't I see anything now? What's wrong?"

    ?Because Uchiha Chen deliberately guided to isolate the sound of the explosion from the outside world, but visually Chen could not isolate it, Mitreya looked at Uchiha Chen curiously.

    However, what she saw was a dazzling white light, and she just confirmed Uchiha Tatsuya's position in front of the source of the sound.

    "Yachi Orochi?" Uchiha Tatsuo asked back, and finally laughed lightly, the laughter was full of randomness.

    "It's probably blown to ashes by now."

    He said casually, as if he didn't take Yamata no Orochi to heart at all.

    "What?" Maitreya exclaimed, her face full of disbelief. After all, she knew how powerful Yamata no Orochi was, and Uchiha Tatsuo even said that he had been blown to ashes?

    "What's going on? Why can't I feel the breath of Yamata no Orochi anymore?" Maitreya frowned, Uchiha Tatsuo's words made her feel??I don¡¯t understand, what do you mean that Yamata no Orochi has been blown into ashes now?

    Can you still say that Yamata no Orochi was defeated by you?  Was it blown to ashes like Ultraman hitting a little monster?

    You must know that Yamata no Orochi is not only powerful, but also immortal. Maitreya would rather believe that Yamata no Orochi escaped than that he was blown to ashes by Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Uchiha Tatsu could hear the tone of distrust from Maitreya's words. He smiled lightly, and didn't refute anything, but said lightly: "It's not enough now, you will know when the explosion completely disappears."  .¡±

    "Explosion?" Maitreya was puzzled, and felt a little inconceivable about what Uchiha Tatsu said. Suddenly, her eyes widened: "Youyou mean"

    "That's right, Yamata no Orochi blew himself up, and now the corpse is probably turned into ashes."

    Maitreya couldn't believe it, Uchiha Tatsuo actually completely suppressed Yamata no Orochi.

    She originally brought Uchiha Chen here as a psychological comfort, but she never thought that Chen could really resist Yamata no Orochi. After all, Maitreya was ready to die from the beginning.

    In the end, Chen made a joke with her. What Mitreya thought was just to confine the Yamata no Orochi to the valley, but Uchiha Chen actually killed the Yamata no Orochi.

    Although Yamata no Orochi is immortal, it does not mean that he is dead after self-explosion, but this is news that almost subverts everything for Maitreya.

    It turned out that the invincible Yamata no Orochi could really be defeated. It turned out that the invincible Yamata no Orochi in her opinion would also die.

    This news gave Maitreya another glimmer of hope for victory. Until this time, she truly believed that Chen had the strength to drag her out of the abyss of despair.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and twentieth chapters; dead but not stiff

    ?

    Until this time, Maitreya truly believed that Uchiha Chen had the ability to drag her out of the abyss.

    If it is said that Uchiha Chen just gave her a little hope before, then now Chen has become her greatest hope.

    "If that's the case, that would be great!" Mitreya's eyes revealed an unconcealable joy, "Every time Yamata no Orochi dies, his strength will drop by one point. Similarly, to seal him  The cost will also be reduced a lot.¡±

    If he could kill Yamata no Orochi a few more times, then Maitreya would not need to prepare such a complicated seal at all, he only needed to make a simple seal, and even, it only needed to modify the seal set by her mother before.

    Uchiha Tatsuki raised his eyebrows. He didn't expect that he did the right thing by mistake. Originally, he just wanted to confine Yamata no Orochi to the valley.  What Chen didn't expect was that Yamata no Orochi could really be reborn.

    Listening to Maitreya's tone, every time Yamata no Orochi is reborn, the strength in the body will be weakened a little.

    "It means that as long as I let Yamata no Orochi blow itself up a few times, the cost of sealing him will be negligible, right?"

    "That's right." Maitreya nodded, with undisguised excitement on his face. If Yamata no Orochi can be completely sealed this time, although it can't completely free the priestess family from the entanglement of fate, at least one hundred  Within a year, there is no need to worry that Yamata no Orochi will break the seal.

    This means that at least within three generations, there is no need to worry about the harm of Yamata no Orochi. As for a hundred years later, it can continue to be maintained only by strengthening the seal.

    Thinking of this, the smile on Maitreya's face could not be concealed at all.  Although Uchiha Tatsumi's face could not be seen at the moment, her voice gradually softened.

    "Thank you, thank you." Maitreya lowered her head lightly. Until this moment, she showed the style that a woman of this age should have. The most touching thing about bowing her head was the glamorous beauty

    The smoke dissipated, the dust settled, the explosion outside of Susano has completely ended, and the aftermath and the radiation that came with the explosion itself gradually disappeared, but Uchiha Tatsumi did not immediately disarm Susano.

    Although it seems to be safe now, Chen knows that the poisonous gas of Yamata no Orochi has not been completely dispelled.

    If Susano is lifted now, it doesn't matter to Chen, but Maitreya can't stand it. Her physical fitness is not good enough, and it will inevitably cause irreparable damage.

    Anyway, now that the white light covering his eyes has disappeared, Uchiha Tatsumi can take Maitreya forward with Susanoo's strong defensive ability. After all, Maitreya doesn't need to perform sealing techniques now, and it doesn't matter if he doesn't communicate with the spirit of heaven and earth.

    Stretching Susano, Uchiha Tatsuo walked step by step towards the place where Yamata Orochi blew himself up, and he could see the movement outside clearly through Susano Maitreya.

    I saw that there was not even a speck of ashes left in the place where Yamata no Orochi blew himself up, but Chen didn't just leave, but waited quietly in place.

    I don't know how long it has passed, even Uchiha Tatsuo felt a little impatient.

    "Wait a little longer, Yamata no Orochi is not reborn so fast."

    Maitreya said a word of comfort, she could clearly see the impatience on Uchiha Tatsumi's face, but she couldn't say anything, so she could only try to comfort her.

    Sure enough, after an unknown period of time, Uchiha Tatsuo discovered that there was a faint dark purple energy line in the place where Yamata no Orochi blew himself up.  If you don't look carefully, you can't see clearly at all, it is too small.

    "Here we come!" Maitreya's eyes narrowed, she couldn't understand the breath of Yamata no Orochi very well.

    The strands of dark purple energy lines stayed in place without moving, and slowly, from all directions, dark purple energy lines gradually began to converge towards the darkest line.

    It was not until this time that the traces of energy lines could be observed with the naked eye.

    The energy lines gathered from all directions were continuously condensed, and a small snake as thick as a baby's arm gathered in just a cup of tea.

    Looking at the little snake that had just condensed, Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes flashed a murderous intent.

    "No!" Maitreya hurriedly stopped Uchiha Tatsuya, who wanted to take action: "Now Yaqi Orochi is in the process of rebirth, if he forcibly interrupts his rebirth, I don't know what will happen. I can't guarantee whether it will happen or not."  What accident happened, if you want to weaken Yamata no Orochi, you can only kill him after he is completely rebornHe once, even if this trace of energy is annihilated now, it will not have any effect on the weakening of Yamata no Orochi.  "

    "Huh, is that so?" Uchiha Tatsuo snorted coldly, and slowly put away the long knife in his hand. If Maitreya was one step behind, the long knife would directly pierce through the body of the small snake that Yamata no Orochi had just gathered.  .

    "Then we can only wait like this?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned again and again, his face couldn't hide his impatience.  Wait until he is fully reborn.

    It's too late in time, so how many more times should the speed be weakened?  Uchiha Tatsuo's time is simply not enough, how can he have so much time to spend here with Yamata no Orochi?

    "Don't worry, it's really slow at the beginning, but it will get up quickly later." Maitreya could only comfort Uchiha Chen constantly.

    After all, she is inseparable from Uchiha Chen now, and once Chen leaves, Maitreya has no way to restrict Yamata no Orochi.  If Yamata no Orochi escaped from the valley, even the sealing technique would not be able to restrict him.

    "Humph!" Uchiha Tatsuo snorted, closed his eyes, and sank his consciousness into the system, no longer watching the process of Yamata no Orochi's rebirth.

    "System, can you calculate how long it will take for Yamata no Orochi to be reborn?"

    "Ding! The system is calculating" After a second of silence, the system replied to Chen's question: "According to the system's calculations, at the current speed, it will take about a day for Yamata no Orochi to fully regenerate.

    However, the system senses a power that does not belong to the Naruto world system. With the addition of this power, it only takes about ten minutes for Yamata no Orochi to be reborn.  "

    "Ten minutes?" Uchiha Chen nodded thoughtfully, "Since it's only ten minutes, then wait." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and twentieth; Incredible big snake

    ?

    "Ten minutes?" Uchiha Chen thought thoughtfully: "Since it's only ten minutes, then wait a bit."

    Tatsuo Uchiha folded his arms around his chest, closed his eyes and waited quietly for the rebirth of Yamata no Orochi.

    Ten minutes can be said to be a long time, but in fact it is just the blink of an eye.  Countless black air merged with the dark purple and small Yamata no Orochi, and the body of Yamata no Orochi continued to swell and expand.

    Power is constantly gathering on Yamata no Orochi, his strength is gradually recovering, and ten minutes have passed in the blink of an eye.

    When the body of Yamata no Orochi appeared in the valley again, he laughed wildly, and his laughter was full of madness.

    "Hahahaha, no matter how powerful you are, you are still dead? My uncle will never die. As long as human beings are not extinct, it is still 20,000 years away from my life!"

    Yamata no Orochi's rampant voice resounded throughout the valley, he barked wantonly, and didn't take Uchiha Tatsuo seriously at all.

    After all, in his opinion, Uchiha Tatsumi is strong, but it is impossible to escape from the damage of his self-destruction, especially when there is Maitreya behind him.

    But Uchiha Chen still has to devote his energy to take care of Maitreya who has no power to restrain the chicken, how can he escape from the injury of his self-explosion?

    "What are you laughing at?" Uchiha Tatsuya's faint voice reached Yamata no Orochi's ears.

    At this moment, he couldn't believe his ears.

    What did he hear?  Tatsuo Uchiha's voice?  Is he not dead yet?  No, it's impossible, how could Chen still be alive in such a strong explosion?  It must be an auditory hallucination.

    "What? Don't believe your ears?"

    Chen's voice came to his ears again, this time he heard it very accurately, it was not an auditory hallucination.

    "Could it be a ghost?" Yamata no Orochi guessed subconsciously, and then he put this guess behind him.

    When he looked down and saw Uchiha Tatsumi and Mitreya standing in front of him and looking at him with playful eyes, he couldn't believe his eyes.

    "Why?" Yamata no Orochi widened his eyes, looking at the two unscathed people in front of him, he felt that he had been deceived.

    How is this possible? Seeing that the clothes of the two of them were not damaged, could it be that his self-explosion couldn't even touch the clothes of the two of them?

    "No, no, this must be an illusion!" Yamata no Orochi shook his huge head, looked at the two men with fierce eyes, and shouted hysterically: "Why, why are you two fine!"

    "Obviously, obviously I have already blew myself up, why are you two so fine!"

    "Oh?" Uchiha Tatsuo raised his eyebrows: "Then what do you think is going to happen to us? If you die like you, there will be no ashes left?"

    Tatsuo Uchiha wantonly provoked Yamata no Orochi, as if he didn't pay attention to Yamata no Orochi at all, and he didn't mean to be afraid at all.

    "I don't believe it, I don't believe it! I'm going to kill you!" Yamata no Orochi lowered his head and roared, stretching his tentacles vigorously, and galloped towards Uchiha Tatsun Maitreya and the others.

    Facing the tentacles of Yamata no Orochi, Uchiha Tatsumi is not as at a loss as before. After all, Yamata no Orochi has self-destructed once, and now he has just reshaped his body, and the power in his body is no longer as abundant as before.

    Compared with before, the strength of the current Yamata no Orochi has dropped by at least 30%.

    Don't think that 30% is very little, not to mention Uchiha Tatsuo's realm, even if it is a Kage-level powerhouse, losing 30% of his strength is a very fatal thing. You must know that the victory or defeat is often at that moment.

    Lost 30% of his strength, that is to say, he lost nearly half of his Chakra amount in vain.

    Not to mention the Yamata no Orochi.  Yamata no Orochi, whose strength has dropped by 30%, has no way to cause damage to Uchiha Chen.

    If it is said that the previous Yamata no Orochi could still cause trouble to Uchiha Chen, then now Chen has completely ignored Yamata no Orochi.

    Despise the enemy strategically, and attach importance to the enemy tactically.

    Having said that, Uchiha Tatsuo still took out the Meteorite Knife. After all, Yamata no Orochi's tentacles cannot be resisted by ordinary Kunai.  Only an artifact like the Meteorite Knife can resist it.

    "Ding Ding Ding"

    The tentacles of Yamata no Orochi collided with the Meteor Meteor Knife continuously, making the metal impact sound that would only be made when the sword collided, splashing sparks and scattering.

    holdContinuously attacking the two with tentacles, Yamata no Orochi couldn't help panting, the long-term high-intensity attack made him short of breath.

    Looking at the two people who were unscathed, Yamata no Orochi felt a little angry in his heart.

    "Why, why can't you die!"

    Yaqi Orochi roared in a low voice: "Why can't you two die honestly! You can die for me once!"

    Attacking the two of them with tentacles frantically, the dark purple energy jade in the mouth is constantly condensing, and Yamata no Orochi can't care so much under the hysteria.

    Since the self-explosion couldn't hurt the two of them, he didn't know how else he could escape.

    If you can't escape, Yamata no Orochi is cruel, maybe you will choose to blew yourself up again, anyway, you have already blew yourself up once, what else is unacceptable?

    As long as he can escape, Yamata no Orochi can do anything, even if it is dedicating everything to the devil, oh, this won't work, after all, he himself is a devil.

    ?From a basic point of view, Yamata no Orochi is indeed no different from a demon. Both are demagogues, so as to take what they want.

    "Bang bang bang!"

    Deep purple energy jade continuously spewed out from the mouth of Yamata no Orochi, attacking towards Uchiha Tatsu and Maitreya.

    Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes froze.  After all, there is Maitreya behind him. If Susano is not used, the aftermath of the energy jade explosion will definitely affect Maitreya.

    Uchiha Tatsuo had to turn on the Susanohu again, took out the double blades hanging on the back, and blocked the double blades in front of him, and the full energy jade blows set off bursts of explosions on the double blades, but they did not hurt the two  .

    With Susano's protection, Yamata no Orochi couldn't hurt the two of them at all.  With such a rich chakra coat, even a few more attacks will not help.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and twentieth chapters; tragic snake

    ?

    Under the protection of Susano, Yamata no Orochi's attack is not painful to the two of them. The rich chakra coat wraps the two of them. The 360-degree all-round protection is not just talking  That's all.

    Yaqi Orochi stared fiercely at Susano Uchiha Tatsuo, his eyes were cold and full of hatred. If they could kill people, maybe the two would have died thousands of times already.

    The current Yamata no Orochi has long lost the intention of trying to devour Maitreya, and now he only thinks about how to escape.

    After all, under the protection of Uchiha Chen, he has no way to break through Chen's blockade and devour Maitreya. If he can, he has actually considered how to escape from the beginning.

    This is what he should do most, instead of thinking about how to devour Maitreya all day long.

    Yamata no Orochi didn't know where Uchiha Tatsuo was a monster that emerged from.  This strength is too strong and too outrageous. Anyway, he was once a world-destroying ancient beast, but in the end he had nothing to do with Uchiha Tatsuya.

    Uchiha Chen sneered, no matter how Yamata no Orochi attacked him with the energy jade, he stood still, and with the strength of Yamata no Orochi, he still had no way to break through his defense.

    "Damn brat!" Yamata no Orochi couldn't help but complain.

    Uchiha Chen just taunted slightly, waving the double blades in his hand again and again, fending off Yamata no Orochi's tentacles, and kept pushing towards him, Chen found Yamata no Orochi slowly moving towards the valley.

    Don't think about it, this is the prelude to Yamata no Orochi's escape.

    "Don't let him escape! Stop him!" Mitreya couldn't help but reminded loudly when he found that Yamata no Orochi was slowly approaching the exit of the valley.

    "Damn it!" Yamata no Orochi glared at Maitreya resentfully. Without Uchiha Tatsumi's protection, Maitreya would have died in his hands long ago. Why is it her turn to be arrogant here?

    Seeing that Maitreya had discovered his intentions, Yamata no Orochi simply stopped covering up, and stopped attacking Uchiha Tatsuo, and rushed straight to the entrance of the valley.

    Now Yamata no Orochi is in a very good position, very close to the entrance of the valley. The location where he chose to blew himself up was already close to the entrance of the valley. After his rebirth, it can be said to be near the entrance of the valley.

    As long as he managed to get a little closer, the mouth of the valley would no longer be an obstacle to stop him.  At that time, the mouth of the valley will become his natural barrier.

    The valley that was devastated by Yamata no Orochi's self-explosion is already incomplete, and even Yamata no Orochi will take a certain amount of time to pass through.

    Once he passes, it means freedom, and he no longer has to worry about Maitreya's seal.

    Where did Uchiha Chen not know what he was thinking?

    "Want to run?" Chen snorted coldly, swung out the double blades in his hand, and threw them towards Yamata no Orochi, and the double blades with deep purple chakra breath went straight to Yamata no Orochi.

    Powerful and with a breath of death, he rushed towards Yamata no Orochi.

    "I am Cao!" Yamata no Orochi seemed to feel the breath of death coming from the back of his head, and suddenly turned around to find two long swords attacking him.

    In a panic, Yamata no Orochi lowered his head subconsciously, avoiding the puncture of a long sword, but the other long sword followed closely behind.

    In an emergency, Yamata no Orochi twisted his waist, and the bucket-thick waist was able to move flexibly under his control.

    Another long sword was able to reach his waist, and the sharp blade cut through the waist of Yamata no Orochi, and dark purple blood gushed out from Yamata no Orochi's waist.

    No, it shouldn't be said to be blood, the dark purple liquid immediately dissipated in the air after splashing from Yamata no Orochi's body.

    ? Originally, Yamata no Orochi was a collection of human evil thoughts, and his whole body was composed of evil thoughts, so he didn't have a substantial body at all.  Everything about him is made of energy.  Even the internal organs of the body.

    "Damn kid, ahhh! You're going to die!" Yamata no Orochi opened his mouth wide, his waist twisted wantonly, and his waist, as thick as a bucket, kept hitting the surrounding stones, causing stones to shake from time to time.  It hit the valley and made a "bang bang bang" sound.

    "I still want to escape!" Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes narrowed, seeing Yamata no Orochi twisting his body and still rushing towards the entrance of the valley, Uchiha Tatsuo was furious.

    I saw Chen's eyes staring at Yamata no Orochi, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan in his eyes turned crazily. A burst of pupil power came from Chen's eyes, and even Maitreya who was behind Chen could feel the scorching heat.

    "Amaterasu!"

    The pitch-black flames of hell are projected on the body of Yamata no Orochi, which is drawn from hell.The flame can burn everything in the world, even the space can burn through.

    Yamata no Orochi felt a sudden sense of vigilance in his heart, and just as he wanted to avoid it, he found a fiery burning sensation rising on his body.

    Looking down, the pitch-black flames projected on his waist, burning himself continuously.

    "Ahhh!" Amaterasu's flame burned Yamata no Orochi, and he couldn't help but let out a miserable howl.  Although he is also known as a fierce beast in the world and an ancient demon, he still cannot resist this flame from the depths of hell.

    Yamata no Orochi fell to the ground, rolled and howled, trying to extinguish the flames around his waist, but no matter how hard he suppressed, he couldn't completely extinguish the flames of Amaterasu, and even the flames of Amaterasu were constantly burning.  Even the ground was corroded.

    The place where Yamata no Orochi is located forms a wall made of Amaterasu's flames, no matter where Yamata no Orochi breaks out from, it will be eroded by the flames.

    "It hurts me to death!" Yamata no Orochi kept swinging his waist, and in desperation he swung his tail and slapped the flames, but it didn't help, and his tail was also infected with the flame of Amaterasu.

    "Hmph, how can my flame be extinguished so easily?" Uchiha Tatsuo sneered, as if mocking Yamata no Orochi, his thinking seemed too naive.

    The flame of Amaterasu is a flame projected from hell. No one can extinguish the flame released by Uchiha Itachi at the beginning, and even Jiraiya can only be sealed, but cannot be completely extinguished.

    This is just the projection of the flames of hell, and Uchiha Tatsuo's Amaterasu is directly extracted from the depths of hell, which is more terrifying than the original Uchiha Itachi's flames, so how can it be so easy to be extinguished?

    The screams of Yamata no Orochi resounded throughout the valley, and even Mitreya couldn't help closing his eyes, plugging his ears and turning around to stop looking at him.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and twentieth; appalling

    ?

    "I'm so hurt to death! You bastard!" Yamata no Orochi kept screaming, his voice resounded throughout the valley and reached Mitreya's ears.  Even Mitreya couldn't help but turn around and stop paying attention.

    The power of Amaterasu is constantly corroding the Yamata no Orochi, even the ancient beasts cannot resist this flame from hell.

    Screaming continuously, Yamata no Orochi raised his head and looked at Uchiha Chen with resentful eyes.  He suppressed his desire to devour Uchiha Tatsuo for life.

    "Quickly take this damn flame away! I can't take it anymore!" Yamata no Orochi said fiercely to Uchiha Tatsuya.

    Uchiha Tatsumi was expressionless, and ignored Yamata no Orochi's howl.

    "Hurry up! Hurry up!" Seeing that Uchiha Tatsumi was unmoved, Yamata no Orochi couldn't help roaring.

    "Please Please, please, get this damn flame away from me, I can't take it anymore!" Between pain and dignity, Yamata no Orochi chose to lower his noble head.

    After all, he has bowed his head once before, and now he does not have such a big burden in his heart.

    Now dignity is nothing in front of him.  He only asked Uchiha Tatsumi to take away the burning Amaterasu, which was too painful.

    Only those who have been burned by Amaterasu will understand this pain.  However, those who have been burned by Uchiha Tatsuo's Amaterasu are already dead, and no one will tell him how long such pain will last.

    "Huh! You can enjoy the pleasure of being burned by Amaterasu!" Uchiha Tatsuo sneered, and there was endless chill in Sen Leng's eyes.

    Of course, Uchiha Tatsuya will not take back the Amaterasu Flame. Once the flame from hell burns, it will not stop if it does not burn out the burnt matter.

    "You!" Yamata no Orochi's tone stagnated, and he didn't expect Uchiha Tatsuya to reject it outright. In his opinion, Uchiha Tatsuya would at least think about it, but things were beyond his expectations.

    "How could you do this!" Yamata no Orochi was so angry that he almost blew himself up on the spot, but his current state is not far from blew up.

    If you can't get rid of Uchiha Tatsuo's Amaterasu, in that case, Yamata no Orochi has only one way to go, self-detonation, being burned by Amaterasu, and will never die!

    Now Yamata no Orochi finally understands why Uchiha Tatsumi is so unscrupulous.

    Without him, no matter how you look at it, Uchiha Tatsumi is not like Yamata no Orochi can defeat. At first, Yamata no Orochi was able to gain the upper hand because Chen didn't take it seriously.

    When Uchiha Chen really got serious, Yamata no Orochi was no match for him at all.

    Yamata no Orochi took a deep breath, feeling a little desperate in his heart.  After Uchiha Chen made it clear that he would not take back the Amaterasu Flame, the result was already doomed, and it was doomed that he would end in failure this time.

    Yamata no Orochi's heart is bleak. At this moment, his heart has long been disappointed, and he no longer has the idea of ??breaking through. Yamata no Orochi is helpless, and now he can't hold on anymore.

    "Does it have to explode again?" Yamata no Orochi thought so.

    "Don't be too complacent!" Yamata no Orochi looked at Uchiha Chen angrily.  The whole body swelled up again.

    Seeing Yamata no Orochi like this, Chen didn't know what he was thinking, this was clearly a precursor to wanting to blew himself up.

    Chen smiled coldly: "Do you think it's useful for you to blew yourself up now!" Uchiha Chen's words revealed his contempt for Yamata no Orochi.

    The previous self-explosion has already made Uchiha Chen helpless, and now even if he self-explodes again, it will have no effect, and can only weaken his own strength time and time again.

    After having an experience once, Yamata no Orochi will not hesitate again, and this time the self-destruct is more decisive than before.

    In fact, if possible, Yamata no Orochi doesn't want to explode himself. Although he is immortal, every explosion will weaken his strength, and more importantly, the pain of each explosion is real.

    Although he is an immortal existence, too much self-explosion will cause his mental breakdown.  That kind of pain is not something ordinary people can bear.

    If it weren't for Yamata no Orochi's super mental power, he might not even be able to survive the pain of self-explosion for the first time.

    "You, you bastard, I want you to die!" Yamata no Orochi stared at Uchiha Chen resentfully after he blew himself up. His words seemed to be shouts from the abyss, revealing the resentment in his heart.

    The resentful words made Maitreya tremble physically and mentally, but Uchiha Tatsuya remained expressionless, watching Yamata no Orochi step by step towards the verge of self-destruction.

    "boom!"

    & nbsp; The line of sight turned into white light again.

    Uchiha Tatsuo pushed Susano away with all his strength, and the sequel armor completely protected the two of them.

    The power of the explosion this time is much smaller than before, and even the impact is much smaller than before.

    The power of self-explosion cannot make Uchiha Tatsuo's Susanoo retreat.  I saw him rushing to defend with double blades, and the power of the explosion in front of Susanohu was comparable to that of the fifty cents a box of firecrackers on the market.

    This power is not painful or itchy to Uchiha Tatsuo.

    The aftermath of the explosion soon passed, and the side effects of the decline in strength are now reflected. From this moment on, Yamata no Orochi can no longer threaten Uchiha Chen

    Ten minutes later, Uchiha Tatsuya didn't talk nonsense with Yamata no Orochi, and Amaterasu once again forced Yamata no Orochi to self-destruct.

    In this way, it continued to hit Yamata no Orochi, and even in the end, even Amaterasu didn't need to use it, and a Raikiri pierced Yamata no Orochi.

    After the strength decreases, the strength of the body also decreases.  At this time, Yamata no Orochi couldn't resist even Chen's Raikiri.

    In this way, Yamata no Orochi could no longer make any waves.

    Uchiha Tatsumi was constantly suppressing Yamata no Orochi, and Maitreya was not idle either. Feeling that the power in Yamata no Orochi had become empty, she opened her eyes.

    "Okay! Now you can seal it."

    "Okay?" Uchiha Tatsuya, who was about to kill Yamata no Orochi once more, stopped his hands, and Raikiri, who was in his hands, disappeared.

    "Now the power in Yamata no Orochi's body is almost empty, and the seal can be used. The power in Yamata no Orochi's body cannot be completely exhausted, otherwise it will be troublesome to communicate with the seal."

    "You can do whatever you want." Uchiha Tatsuo shrugged his shoulders: "I am only responsible for suppressing Yamata no Orochi. Now that my task has been completed, I will leave the rest to you.".  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and twentieth eight chapters; seal again

    ?

    Uchiha Chen spread his palms and did not make any indication.  No matter what Maitreya does, since Yamata no Orochi is already weak like this, Chen doesn't need to do anything else, just take care of Maitreya.

    Maitreya seriously felt the energy between the heaven and the earth, communicated with the power in Yamata no Orochi's body, and tried to connect the two together to perform a thorough seal.

    Uchiha Tatsuo watched with interest, thinking about this system that is completely different from Chakra.

    Although I can't fully understand it now, this system is also a reference for Uchiha Chen. If he can fully understand it and integrate it into his own power system, Chen's strength will be qualitatively improved.

    Carefully feel the difference between the two power systems.  Uchiha Tatsu found that this force seemed somewhat familiar.  Like where I have felt this power before.

    Yata no Orochi, a power with an evil aura, is very similar to some kind of power that has been encountered before.

    "Where did you encounter this kind of power?" Uchiha Tatsuo closed his eyes and meditated.

    He feels very familiar with this power. The power to communicate with the world is somewhat similar to the immortal mode, and it also has this very familiar evil aura.

    It looks very similar to the curse mark that Orochimaru planted on Sasuke.

    They are all the same with an evil atmosphere. If there is a difference, it is the difference between the two that communicates with the power of nature.

    "So it's like this?" Uchiha Tatsuya thought while touching his chin.

    The source of Orochimaru's curse seal power is the cells in Chonggo's body, and that power comes from the immortal cells of Chonggo. If the power in Yaqi Orochi's body is converted, can it also form a curse seal similar to Chonggo?

    Tatsuo Uchiha felt that he had discovered a new continent, and he knew the power of the curse seal best, although the power of the curse seal seemed to have little power in the hands of Kidomaru and the others.

    But you must know that Kidomaru and the others were only in their teens back then, and after possessing the power of the curse seal, their power was close to that of a johnin. This is only the curse seal of the earth, and the curse seal of the sky on Sasuke Uchiha has been greatly improved  , even in the later stage of Hokage, the boost brought by the Seal of Heaven's Curse to Er Zhuzi cannot be underestimated.

    This was Erzhuzi's only cheat that was comparable to Uzumaki Naruto.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsu couldn't help asking the system: "System, if I intercept part of Yamata no Orochi's power, can I also extract a new curse seal based on Shigego's curse seal?"

    "Ding, answer the host, it is theoretically possible, but not everyone can bear this kind of power, the chance of failure is very high, not everyone's physique can bear the power of this curse seal. And this kind of power  The improvement to the host is not very big."

    "It's okay." Uchiha Tatsuo shook his head indifferently. He didn't want this power to improve himself, as long as it could be used. As for whether it could be integrated or not, it was out of his consideration.

    The development of every forbidden technique is bound to be accompanied by dripping blood. After getting this kind of thing, it can be handed over to Orochimaru for processing. Presumably, he, a research madman, will not refuse the temptation of this new power.

    After researching new things, Chen can use him to arm his partners. After all, their strength is too weak now, and their enemies will only be stronger in the future. Their current strength alone is not enough.

    Whether it is Uchiha Madara, Otsuki Kaguya, or even the big boss Momoshiki at the end, they are not something they can resist now.

    As a partner, Uchiha Chen can only do his best to increase their upper limit and increase their strength so that they will not be helpless in the final battle.

    Chen can protect them for a while, but not for a lifetime.

    ? While Maitreya was not paying attention, Uchiha Tatsuo cut off a small section of flesh cells from Yamata no Orochi and sealed them in the system space.

    The current Yamata no Orochi has long since lost love, he collapsed limply on the ground waiting for his fate to come.  As for escaping and devouring Maitreya, he no longer wanted extravagantly.

    Yamata no Orochi only wanted to wait for the next time the seal was broken to escape, and this time failure was inevitable.

    With this in mind, Yamata no Orochi didn't say anything when he saw Uchiha Tatsumi messing around with him, but just gave him a strange look, not knowing what Chen wanted to do.

    "Could it be that this guy's strength is perverted, and even his personality is a bit perverted?"

    Ignoring Yamata no Orochi's strange eyes, Chen didn't do any other unnecessary actions after collecting his cells.

    Now he has figured out the difference between the two power systems.??, just wait for the body cells of Yamata no Orochi to be handed over to Orochimaru to develop new powers.

    The progress of sealing Yamata no Orochi was very smooth, and the progress was very fast after Yamata no Orochi did not resist, and the power of the seal continued to act on Yamata no Orochi.

    His body is constantly getting smaller, and he can feel his strength is constantly losing.

    "Damn it, I just came out, are you going back to that dark place again?" Yamata no Orochi smiled helplessly, he shook his head slightly, the huge head looked full of joy when making such a movement.

    Until the end, Yamata no Orochi did not do anything out of the ordinary, and was honestly sealed by Maitreya with a sealing technique.

    Yaqi Orochi took a deep look at Uchiha Chen at the end, as if he wanted to keep this face firmly in his heart.

    After all, this can be said to be his worst time. Even when he was sealed in ancient times, he had never suffered such a disastrous defeat. He wanted to see whether he lived longer or Uchiha Tatsumi lived longer.

    When he breaks the seal again, he will definitely follow Uchiha Tatsuo's breath to seek revenge

    "It's done!" After the seal was completed, Maitreya wiped the sweat from his forehead, and smiled at Uchiha Chen with a little weakness: "Thank you, it is really thanks to you that we were able to kill Yamata no Orochi so easily this time.  Seal it up."

    Maitreya mistakenly estimated the power of Yamata no Orochi. If there is no Uchiha Tatsumi this time, Maitreya who underestimated Yamata no Orochi will definitely be swallowed by him. At that time, the world may really be in chaos. No one can stop Yaqi  big snake.

    "You're welcome, as long as you don't forget what you promised me." Uchiha Tatsu waved his hand, and he said that this time he just took what he needed, and there was no need to thank him.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and twentieth;

    ?

    "What I want you to do is not needed now, I will talk about it later when I think about it, remember that you owe me a favor!" Uchiha Tatsuo said lightly.

    He was not afraid of Maitreya and the others going back on their word at all. Chen had seen Maitreya's strength before, and he didn't believe that Maitreya would dare to go back on his word after seeing his own strength.

    If they dare to repent, then don't blame Uchiha Tatsu's men for being ruthless.  He doesn't care whether the world will be in chaos or not, and he will directly release Yamata no Orochi, and no one will be able to stop it at that time.

    Although Yamata no Orochi was sealed by Uchiha Chen, if Chen said he could be released, I believe Yamata no Orochi would not care about being sealed by Chen before

    After returning to the capital of the ghost country, Maitreya immediately ordered people to repair the valley. The battle between Yamata no Orochi and Uchiha Tatsuo had completely destroyed the valley.

    It must be repaired before it can be sent to guard.

    This time Maitreya will send more people to guard the valley until the next time Yamata no Orochi breaks the seal.

    Chen did not leave the ghost country immediately.  It's getting dark now, and there's no need to rush to the mainland, so I just rest in the ghost country for a night.

    "You are really here!" Mitreya said to him in surprise after he opened the door of the izakaya and found Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Chen poured a glass of wine, shrugged his shoulders and handed the glass to Maitreya and said, "Do you want a glass?"

    Maitreya's face turned red, and there was only one wine glass on the table, which means that this wine glass was used by Uchiha Tatsuo.

    She stretched out Rou Yi to take the wine glass handed over by Uchiha Tatsumi, and Mitreya accidentally touched Uchiha Tatsun's hand when touching the wine glass.

    When Maitreya's cold hand touched Chen's warm hand, the redness on her face became heavier.  He hurriedly took a sip from the wine glass to hide the shame on his face.

    "Cough cough cough! It's so spicy!" He suddenly took a big gulp of wine, and was caught off guard and choked on the wine.

    Maitreya breathed heavily, trying to relieve the spicy taste in his mouth.

    Tatsuo Uchiha couldn't help chuckling, although it is said that the alcohol content is not high, but it is still too strong for people who have never drunk alcohol.

    "Never had a drink?"

    Maitreya nodded pitifully, glanced at the jug on the table, and couldn't help muttering in a low voice: "What's so good about wine, it's so spicy!"  is cute.

    "Hehe." Uchiha Tatsuo smiled, that's not how he drinks wine.

    "You don't understand!" Uchiha Tatsuo said softly.

    People who have never drank alcohol will not understand that those who are addicted to alcohol are not so much drinking as they are savoring life.

    A pot of sake, put on three or two plates of appetizers, eat a sip of appetizers, take a sip of wine, eh, so happy.  It would be nice to be able to have another cigarette.

    This is drinking alone.  If it's two people, fill up a glass first. After the two drink, it's perfect for chatting or talking about things.

    Otherwise, why do you say that the wine market is the business market?  There is nothing that cannot be said at the wine table, and there is nothing that cannot be discussed while drinking.

    There is no need to tell Maitreya about these things, and she won't understand.  Uchiha Tatsuo shook his head slightly, continued to pour a glass of wine, and took a sip.

    Seeing this scene, Maitreya couldn't help opening his mouth.  This is this an indirect kiss?  There was only one wine glass on the table, and Uchiha Tatsu continued to use this wine glass after Mitreya drank it, and she could clearly see the pink lip marks on the wine glass.

    Because Chen's movements were too fast, Maitreya, who was still in a daze, didn't react at all, and the shame on Maitreya's face became more intense.

    Seeing the unnatural redness on Maitreya's face after drinking, how could Uchiha Chen not think of what she was thinking?  But now Chen didn't have the intention to flirt with her at all, so he called the shopkeeper to add another wine glass, shook his head and continued to drink his own wine.

    It was almost late at night, and the izakaya should have been overcrowded, but recently, because of Yamata no Orochi's imminent closure, the Kingdom of Demons had already issued a warning of the monster breaking the seal.

    At this time, who would dare to hang out outside?  If the city had not been under martial law, everyone would have wished to escape from this place immediately, shivering in their own homes, pinning their hopes on Maitreya, the witch, and praying constantly.

    When the shopkeeper brought the wine glass, he rolled his eyes and found Maitreya and couldn't help being taken aback.  Subconsciously bowed, and then it occurred to me that the witch should be sealing the monster at this time?  How would it appear here.

     Since Miko-sama can appear here at this time, it means that the danger of monsters has been lifted. Thinking of this, the shopkeeper's face can't help showing joy.

    "ZiMaster Bauhinia, the monster has been sealed?"

    "Well, yes." Maitreya nodded with a smile and said: "The monster has been sealed by us, now you don't have to worry about the monster anymore, everyone can rest assured!"

    Hearing what Mitreya said, the shopkeeper couldn't hide the joy on his face. Everyone has been worried these days when the monster is about to be broken.

    Now that the monsters are sealed, everyone doesn't have to worry anymore, which means that his izakaya business will get better again.

    "That's great, that's great! I must tell everyone this news. Thank you so much, Lord Bauhinia, it's you who saved everyone again this time!"

    "It's okay, this is what I should do." Maitreya shook her head indifferently. Sealing monsters is her duty, so there is no need to thank her.

    The store owner left after thanking him with thousands of dollars. He was not blind. In the middle of the night, the witch was still drinking with people in the izakaya. What else could he say if he fell in love with him?

    "What are your plans for the future?" Mitreya asked Uchiha Chen when he saw the shopkeeper leaving.

    Uchiha Chen shook his head: "I don't know, maybe I should continue my trip."

    "What, you still have to go!" Hearing what Uchiha Tatsu said, Maitreya was very anxious.  She stood up supporting the table and asked urgently: "You want to go, where are you going? Can you not go?"

    Chen shook his head and didn't speak, but his attitude was clearly revealed.

    Seeing Uchiha Chen's attitude, Maitreya bit his lower lip: "You when are you leaving?"

    "Maybe in these few days." Uchiha Tatsuo said softly.

    "Can't I just leave?" Maitreya lowered her head, feeling a little uncomfortable in her heart, and she herself didn't know what this feeling was, why she felt a convulsive pain in her heart after hearing the news.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and thirtieth; want to leave without saying goodbye

    ?

    "Why can't I just leave?" Maitreya lowered her head slowly, she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, she was very curious, she didn't know what this feeling was, she didn't know why after hearing that Uchiha Tatsuya was going to leave  Heart throbbing pain.

    Maitreya tightly covered her heart, not wanting Uchiha Tatsumi to see her sad, wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, raised his head and smiled, "Then can you tell me before you leave?"

    Maitreya carefully discussed with Uchiha Tatsu, for fear that Uchiha Tatsu would deprive himself of the right to send him off.

    Uchiha Chen subconsciously wanted to refuse, but when he saw the tears in the corners of Mitreya's eyes, Chen couldn't bear it, and the words he wanted to say were blocked in his throat.

    In the end, Uchiha Tatsuo sighed softly, he still didn't say any words of rejection after all.

    "It should be in a few days. If I want to leave, I will definitely tell you!"

    "Yeah!" Maitreya nodded happily, even if it was just a verbal promise like Uchiha Tatsuo's, Maitreya would be happy.

    "That's it! It's getting late, you remember to go back and rest early! Today is really thanks to you, so I won't disturb you."

    Maitreya propped himself up, stood up, waved to Uchiha Tatsuya, and left the izakaya.

    Watching Maitreya away, Uchiha Tatsuo held the wine glass in his hand, but did not pour it into his mouth for a long time.

    How could Uchiha Chen not understand Maitreya's mind?  As someone who has experienced it, he has long understood Maitreya's feelings for him.

    But so what?  After all, they are not from the same world, and Uchiha Tatsuo is going to return to his world after all.  As for Maitreya, Chen is unlikely to bring him back, the two of them are destined to have no results.

    Chen already had a person in his heart, and Ino filled his heart so much that he could no longer hold another person. No matter what Mitreya did, Chen would not be tempted.

    I originally set my heart to the bright moon, but the bright moon shines on the ditch.

    Uchiha Chen sighed softly, and poured the glass of wine in his hand down his throat, the cold liquid made his thoughts a little clearer.  With a wry smile, ask what is love in the world?  Zhijiao people agree with each other in life and death.

    "It's all caused by emotions!"

    Nothing to say all night.

    ?Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night, Maitreya can't sleep all night, what he always thinks about is Uchiha Tatsuo's words and his attitude.

    Thinking about half of it, I couldn't help but smile.  In this way, I didn't sleep all night, and I was still groggy when I woke up the next day, and the dark circles under my eyes were swollen.  Qianfeng, who came to dress Maitreya to get up, couldn't help but take a few more glances

    Uchiha Chen played in the capital of the ghost country for three or four days. In the past few days, Maitreya has been following Chen, introducing the customs of the ghost country to Uchiha Chen, and completely became Uchiha Chen's little follower.

    ?In the past few days, everyone in the capital knew that Maitreya turned into Uchiha Tatsuo's little fan girl and followed Uchiha Tatsuo.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can tell that Maitreya is in love with Uchiha Tatsumi.  Regarding this point, many people, including Qianfeng, agree with it. After all, the two men are talented and beautiful, and standing together is a combination of golden boy and jade girl.

    Moreover, Qianfeng is a person who knows the strength of Uchiha Chen. If Maitreya can pull Uchiha Chen into their lineup of the ghost country, the self-protection ability of the ghost country will rise to another level.

    But not everyone knows Uchiha Tatsuo's strength.

    Many young people in the capital of the ghost country actually secretly liked Maitreya in their hearts, but due to the disparity in their identities, they did not reveal their feelings.

    Suddenly, it was discovered that someone appeared beside Maitreya, and Maitreya also showed admiration for that person. Many young people expressed their dissatisfaction.

    "How can an outsider be favored by Master Bauhinia? What kind of ability does he have? Isn't he just good-looking? In the kingdom of ghosts, one must rely on strength to speak!"

    Having said that, no one dared to step forward to disturb the two of them, but more or less, there was a trace of disdain in the eyes of people looking at Uchiha Tatsu.  Everyone thinks that Chen is just a guy who eats soft food.

    Such news came back to Maitreya Uchiha Chen's ears, causing Mitreya to cover his mouth and chuckle. Others don't know Chen's strength, so is Maitreya still not clear?  It is also Chen Dadu who is said to be a soft eater, and he does not have the same knowledge as these ants.

    At the end of the song, people are separated, there is no permanent banquet in the world, and time will always pass.

      Uchiha Chen will leave after all.

    On this day, Chen did not choose to tell Maitreya, he knew what Maitreya meant, and he didn't want to cause too much trouble. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Chen had better choose to go quietly by himself.

    The sky is full of stars, like pearls, like handfuls of broken gold, scattered on the jasper plate.  It was so peaceful and serene at the moment, the leaves were rustling and the stars were blinking.

    There is a sultry humidity in the air, like fog.  The faint light of the lighthouse in the distance made the night even more silent.

    Taking advantage of the sporadic light spots at night, Uchiha Tatsu plans to leave tonight.

    Quietly opening the door, Chen found Maitreya standing at the door.

    He looked at Mitreya in surprise.

    Maitreya's eyes were filled with tears, and her delicate face was covered with a sad expression. She bit her lower lip tightly, crossed her hands in front of her body, looked up at Uchiha Tatsuya, and opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.

    Wiping the tears from his eyes and forcing himself to calm down, Maitreya said softly, "Are you leaving today?"

    "Well, I've been here for a few days, and it's time to get ready to go."

    "Didn't you agree to tell me! Why did you plan to sneak away alone?" Maitreya couldn't help but questioned.

    When questioned by Maitreya, Uchiha Tatsuo seemed a little speechless.  If it was someone else, Chen would simply ignore it, just ignore it.

    But Maitreya not only blatantly showed that he likes himself, but Uchiha Tatsuno said that it was not good to directly reject others.  He was silent for a long time, and he justified, "II'm just going to find you?"

    Maitreya didn't speak, just looked at Uchiha Chen quietly, she knew that Chen wanted to sneak away alone.  Otherwise, how can you not talk about it during the day, but only come to talk about it at night when you are about to go to bed?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and thirtieth; Maitreya's affection

    ?

    If it wasn't for Maitreya who had secretly developed an eye, and found that Chen was a little restless these days and sneaked over to squat, maybe Chen would have slipped away long ago.

    "Feel sorry¡­¡­"

    It's useless to justify, thousands of words eventually turn into an apology.  After all, it was Chen who broke his promise first, so he couldn't refute anything.

    Maitreya was silent, she could not accept this kind of deception, even if it was Uchiha Tatsumi.

    "Really, can't you stay?" Maitreya said quietly.

    "Feel sorry."

    "Well, you don't need to say anything, I understand!" Maitreya interrupted Uchiha Tatsuo, and she stepped forward gently.

    "Before you leave, can you promise me a small wish?"

    "You say, I will try my best." Uchiha Chen did not refuse this time, after all, he had cheated Maitreya once before, if it wasn't for his wish to stay, Chen would agree within his ability.

    "Thenthen I'll say it." Maitreya stepped forward shyly and looked at Uchiha Chen and said, "Before that, can you please close your eyes first, I have something to give you."

    "Huh?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned slightly, but still closed his eyes as promised.

    Seeing Uchiha Tatsuo close his eyes, Maitreya blushed, walked forward slowly, stood in front of Uchiha Tatsuo, stood on tiptoe, and slowly closed his eyes

    Uchiha Tatsuo closed his eyes tightly: "Are you ready"

    Before he finished speaking, he felt as if there was an extra person in front of him, and he knew without thinking that that person was Maitreya.  Just feeling curious, I don't understand why Maitreya came forward.

    Uchiha Chen suddenly opened his eyes, and found that Maitreya was less than five centimeters away in front of him.

    Maitreya closed his eyes and moved his face closer, just when Uchiha Tatsu subconsciously wanted to avoid it, a cold lip pressed against his own.

    The wet lips were attached to Uchiha Tatsu's mouth, with a warm breath, Uchiha Tatsu could feel Maitreya's soft lips, with a waxy taste.

    The warm breath is different from the feeling Ino gave him.  If Ino's lips are sweet with a vanilla flavor, then Maitreya's lips are cold with a sweet waxy taste.

    A small tongue stuck out, trying to reach Uchiha Tatsuo's mouth.  At this moment, Maitreya has comprehended the supreme state of kissing without a teacher.

    When Maitreya kissed him, Uchiha Chen seemed to lose consciousness with a "boom", until this moment he suddenly reacted.

    "No, no!" He pushed Maitreya away, and took a few steps back in a panic.  Immediately, he sighed softly, and said helplessly, "We, we won't have any results!"

    At this moment, where is there any priestess from the kingdom of ghosts, and where is the strongest ninja Uchiha Tatsumi?  In some cases, there are only two teenagers who are just in love, and two teenagers who don't know how to express love are expressing their feelings jerky.

    Uchiha Tatsu regretted the moment he pushed Maitreya away. Although he was also an emotional idiot, he knew that his action deeply hurt Maitreya.

    She stared wide-eyed and looked at Uchiha Tatsumi in surprise, Mitreya couldn't believe that Uchiha Tatsuo pushed her away.

    "He actually pushed me away?" Maitreya felt a little sad.

    Originally, at the moment of kissing, I was still a little apprehensive. If I took the initiative, would Chen think that she was a slutty girl and would not accept herself.

    But the moment Uchiha Tatsuo really pushed him away, Mitreya could clearly feel that there was something in his body that "clicked" and shattered.

    Maitreya clutched her heart. At this moment, she felt that her place was in great pain.  It really hurts. It hurts.  I don't know what tone to use and what mood to use to face Uchiha Tatsuo again.

    Subconsciously, Maitreya turned around and wanted to escape.

    "Bada" Uchiha Tatsuo grabbed Maitreya's hand and held her tightly as she wanted to escape.

    Looking at Maitreya, Uchiha Tatsuo took a deep breath, let out a long breath, shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly: "II"

    Maitreya stretched out her hand to block Uchiha Tatsu's mouth: "Don't say anything, I understand everything!" With tears in the corners of her eyes, after blocking Uchiha Tatsu's mouth, she silently lowered her head, turned around and wanted to leave.

    Chen subconsciously let go of Maitreya's hand, watching her turn and leave step by step.

    At this moment, Chen felt as if he had lost something, and his heart was empty. He knew that he was not a sentimental person. Similarly, Chen did not recognizeWill be a ruthless person for himself.

    He has already felt Maitreya's feelings for him, but the relationship between the two is destined to be impossible.

    Therefore, Chen is destined to not be able to bear the feelings for Maitreya, but just watching Mitreya leave step by step, Uchiha Chen still feels a little lost in his heart.

    It's not about a man's pride, it's not about a person's self-esteem.  Yes, it's just one person's pity for a poor person.

    ? Never let a girl cry for you, especially a girl who likes you.

    "Wait a moment!"

    Maitreya's footsteps froze in place.

    "Sorry" Uchiha Chen sighed lightly: "I already have someone I like, so" In desperation, Uchiha Chen had no choice but to prevaricate.

    Hearing Uchiha Tatsuo's words, Maitreya suddenly turned his head, with tears of joy on his face.  It turns out that it's not that he doesn't like me, it turns out that he just has someone he likes, that's why he treats me like this.

    So, is it all because I was one step late?  If only I could have met him sooner.

    After knowing that Uchiha Chen rejected her because he already had someone he liked, it was not because he looked down on her.

    At the moment when she was pushed away by Uchiha Tatsu, Maitreya's heart was broken, thinking that Uchiha Tatsu didn't like her, so she pushed her away.  Turns out there was a reason for this.

    "I want to know which girl is so lucky to be spotted by you. To be honest, I'm a little envious of her."

    Maitreya stretched out his hand to stroke the hair on the sideburns beside his ears, and smiled at Uchiha Tatsuya, releasing his face to his heart's content.

    "Lucky?" Uchiha Tatsuo smiled, and then said: "It should be said that I am so lucky. Meeting her is the luckiest thing in my life. If it wasn't for her, I might have already fallen into hell  gone."

    "what is her name?"

    Uchiha Chen was silent for a moment: "Her name is Yamanaka Ino."

    "Is it Ino in the mountains?" Maitreya murmured secretly in his heart: "It's a good name, but don't think that I will give up so easily, I will definitely, definitely snatch you from her hand!"

    Maitreya clenched his fists with both hands, as if to cheer himself up, and demonstrated to Uchiha Tatsu, finally found the person he likes, never had a heart-pounding feeling, how could she just give up like this.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and thirtieth; five years later

    ?

    Never had such a heart-pounding feeling before, how could Maitreya be able to, and how could he be willing to just let go?

    This is the first time and the only time Maitreya has ever had the feeling of heartbeat, no matter who the opponent is, no matter who Uchiha Tatsu likes.

    Like it doesn't mean we can be together forever, there are so many successful people in this world, why can't it be her, Maitreya?

    After making a decision in his heart, Maitreya no longer felt sad. Isn't it normal to dig a wall?

    Anyway, he is not married, and besides, he can also get divorced after marriage. If Uchiha Tatsumi is unwilling to leave his beloved, then what if Maitreya feels wronged?

    In this world, there is always special preferential treatment for the strong, so as long as the strength is enough, there is no problem with one husband and two wives.

    "Okay, I should go." After a long silence, Uchiha Tatsuo finally spoke.

    "Ah? Are you leaving now?" Maitreya, who was immersed in his own world, couldn't help but chuckled, and Uchiha Tatsu couldn't help twitching at the curved corner of his mouth.

    He could feel that Maitreya didn't have the slightest malice towards him, but seeing Mitreya's snickering expression, he didn't know why he always felt a bit chilly in his heart.

    It is not suitable to stay here for a long time.  A thought flashed through Uchiha Tatsuo's mind.

    "It's getting late, you should go to rest quickly." Uchiha Chen breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Maitreya in a blink of an eye, and said softly: "It's already late, your body hasn't fully recovered yet, go to rest early."

    "Are you caring about me?" Maitreya couldn't help smiling.  Since her mentality began to change, she is no longer as conservative as before.

    "Eh" Uchiha Chen was at a loss for words, he shook his head and didn't look at Maitreya, "Okay, it's really getting late, I should go."

    As he spoke, he pulled away Mitreya's hand and walked towards the door step by step.

    "I will never give up, just watch, I will make you fall in love with me!" Maitreya mustered up his courage, and yelled at Uchiha Tatsun behind his back.

    Chen didn't respond, but just raised one hand behind his back.  Step by step, he disappeared into the night sky and disappeared before Maitreya's eyes.

    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task. He successfully sealed the monster Yamata no Orochi of the ghost kingdom, and won the favor of Maitreya, the maiden of the ghost kingdom. The mission rewards have been distributed, and the host can check it after returning to his own world!"

    The reminder that the system task was completed was long overdue, and it was not heard until this moment.

    "Huh?" Uchiha Tatsumi was a little puzzled. If it wasn't for the system's voice prompt, to be honest, he might have forgotten the task reward. If it was a few days ago, Uchiha Tatsun might still care about it.

    He has stayed in the ghost country for so long without getting a system prompt. At that time, Chen didn't pay much attention to it. After all, any mysterious rewards and the like would not improve Chen very much.

    "Does it have to be issued after returning to the original world?" Uchiha Chen was a little curious and couldn't help asking.

    "Ding, answer the host, this mission is different from other missions, so it will not be released until the host returns to his original world. Please return to your own world as soon as possible."

    Tatsuo Uchiha nodded expressionlessly. Since he must wait until he goes back to distribute it, it is useless for him to think about it now. It is better to take his heart back and focus on the ending of this world again

    Five years passed quickly.

    A lot has happened in those five years.  There is no difference from Chen's world, the abdication of Sarutobi Hiruzen of the third Hokage, and the superior position of Minato Namikaze of the fourth Hokage.

    The birth of Uzumaki Naruto, the birth of Uchiha Sasuke, the birth of Konoha Twelve Xiaoqiang, the birth of Gaara, Temari, Kankuro and others

    In this world, because Uchiha Madara was severely injured by Chen, he did not have the ability to set up a backhand, and was interrupted by Uchiha Chen after giving the Samsara Eye to Nagato.

    The rest of the plan has not been launched, and now he is hiding in his secret base and lingering, waiting for the last moment of his life to come.

    Similarly, because there was no reason planned by Uchiha Madara, no one was making trouble in Konoha when Uzumaki Naruto was born.

    Namikaze Minato and Uzumaki Yukina were lucky to survive.

    Even when Uchiha Sasuke was born, Chen made a special trip back to Konoha, in order to prove his vision.

    The result was exactly as he thought. There is no Uchiha Tatsumi in this world. It can be said that his birth was originally?? is an accident.  It was an accident in his Naruto world.

    Let this world appear a person who should not have appeared.

    Uchiha Chen did not reveal his whereabouts in Konoha, but hid in the dark and observed secretly, and was not discovered by others. Perhaps only Mikoto, who was related to him by blood, could notice a little bit.

    After discovering the difference in this world, Uchiha Tatsuo did not do anything out of the ordinary, nor did he forcibly bring the world back to its original historical track.

    A lot of things can change in five years. Correspondingly, a lot of changes have taken place in this world, but the only thing that hasn't changed is probably the war in this world.

    The third ninja world war lasted for more than ten years, and the war has stopped until today.

    The war that should have stopped long ago has continued intermittently for so many years under Uchiha Tatsuo's interference.

    The three people in Yuren Village have done a good job. They have been trying their best to maintain the peace of this world and try to stop the war in this world. However, their ideals are full and their reality is very skinny.  The power of the three of them is not enough to stop the war in this world.

    Even though Nagato has the strongest eyes of reincarnation in this world, his strength cannot deter everyone in this world.

    No matter which one of the five ninja villages, they don't take Yuren village seriously. Although they are full of fear of Yuren village, as long as they don't provoke Yuren village, it doesn't matter.

    With this in mind, they started the war to avoid involving Yuren Village as much as possible. The war continued, and no matter which country it was, it was hard to fight. Maybe the Land of Rain is the only pure land in the world that has not been affected by the war.

    "It's been five years" Uchiha Chen stood on the top of the mountain and looked at the ninjas fighting on the plain with a long sigh: "I have been in this world for five years before I know it."

    "It's time to go back and have a look!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and thirtieth; ready to shoot

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuya looked into the distance with a sense of loss, his heart was a little agitated.

    "Five years"

    "It's been five years before I know it, and it's time to go back and have a look."

    Standing on the top of the mountain, Uchiha Tatsuo closed his eyes, then opened them suddenly, and an aura of dominance radiated from Uchiha Tatsuo's body.

    That breath started from the top of the mountain and enveloped the entire Hokage World.

    At this moment, the entire Naruto world can feel Uchiha Tatsuo's immense aura.  No matter where they are, even in the small mountain village on the edge, everyone is intimidated by Uchiha Tatsuo's aura.

    In the psychic world, the three holy places, whether it is the sleeping toad fairy, the white snake fairy sitting on the throne, or the slug fairy gathering in the wet bone forest, all of them suddenly opened their eyes.

    "This this momentum is"

    "It seems that the ninja world is about to fall into a catastrophe again!" Immortal Toad couldn't help sighing, then closed his eyes heavily, and fell into a deep sleep again.

    He wanted to intervene, but this power was obviously beyond the scope of his interference, and it was even comparable to Kaguya Otsutsuki back then.

    If it weren't for Kaguya being sealed on the moon now, Immortal Toad would even subconsciously think that Kaguya had broken the seal.

    "Whoa, whoa, who am I, where am I, what am I going to do, don't care, just keep sleeping, whoa, whoa, whoa"

    Because of Tatsuo Uchiha, the entire ninja world fell into panic. All those who were fighting and preparing to fight stopped their actions one after another, waiting for the next order from their village.

    However, at this moment, the Five Ninja Villages of the Five Kingdoms have already been overwhelmed with self-care. At the moment when this momentum is coming, the Five Kages have already felt it at the first time.

    Facing this momentum, all they felt was a deep sense of powerlessness.  Even people like Sandai Hokage and Sandai Tsuchikage who have experienced the first ninja world war can't help but feel palpitations.

    This power is even stronger than Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara back then.  If the Sage of the Six Paths is still alive, maybe it is this kind of momentum, right?

    The five major powers issued the same order to their troops at the same time - everyone, no matter where they are, immediately stop fighting and return to the village, something big is about to happen!

    No matter how nervous the Five Great Nations are to Uchiha Tatsu, anyway, Uchiha Tatsu didn't respond at all.  Indifferent, as if the person who released the coercion was not him.

    Chen raised his foot and stepped out, leaving this place in the blink of an eye, spanning a distance of several thousand meters.

    Continuous flickering, and soon came back to the territory of the Kingdom of Rain.

    "Xiao Nan, come out and meet me!" Uchiha Tatsuo closed his eyes and gave orders to Mu Dun's avatar in his heart.

    Konan was discussing matters with the three of Yahiko, and they also felt the coercion released by Uchiha before. Of course, they who are committed to world peace will not ignore the pressure released by Uchiha.

    The four gathered together in the conference hall to discuss their next steps.

    "What do you think of the previous coercion?"

    Yahiko looked at the three people next to him with a serious face in the first seat. This coercion was so terrifying that even Nagato, who had the eyes of reincarnation, had to be vigilant.

    Xiaonan opened her mouth, wanting to say something, after all, she has been in contact with Uchiha Tatsu, and has clearly felt Uchiha Tatsu's coercion.

    Xiaonan is too familiar with Chen's coercion, thinking that Didara and Xie were afraid to move under Chen's coercion.

    But Xiaonan thought about it for a while, and still held back not to say it. After all, there must be a reason for Chen to release his coercion.

    At this time, Uchiha Tatsuo's voice came from Xiaonan's ear.

    "Sure enough!" Xiao Nan's eyes were fixed, without saying anything, he quickly stood up and rushed towards the place where Uchiha Tatsuo sent the message.

    "You're here!" Uchiha Tatsuo stood with his back to Konan and his hands behind his back.  After sensing Xiao Nan's breath approaching, he opened his mouth and said.

    "I gave you five years to pacify the entire ninja world, but you didn't succeed!"

    "I know." Xiao Nan nodded, biting his lower lip, it was just a dream to pacify the entire ninja world within five years based on their strength.

    In fact, Xiaonan knew this matter in his heart, no matter how big aspirations Yahiko had and how avant-garde ideas he had, the five major countries would not agree with their ideas.

    After all, they only care about their own interests, if their own interests are violated, no matter how beautiful the world Yahiko described was, they would not agree to it.

    The five years that Konan fought for Uchiha Tatsu did not hope that Yahiko and the others could calm down the entire ninja world. He only hoped to get in touch with the three of them during this time.

    After all, after returning to their own world, they will never see Yahiko Nagato again.

    Even if Xiaonan knew that Yahiko Nagato in this world was not the same person as Yahiko Nagato in her own world, so what?  As long as you can see them, isn't that enough?

    In the past five years, Xiaonan has had a very fulfilling life.  Every day when I wake up, I can see the two of them, watching them grow up day by day, and struggling to realize their ambitions day by day.

    However, time always passes.  The five years that Uchiha Tatsuo had given her so far had been squandered, and it was time to go back.

    "Yes yes" Xiao Nan lowered his head, his expression a little sad: "The time has come."

    Seeing Xiaonan like this, Uchiha Tatsu couldn't help but soften his heart, but things will happen after all, they don't belong to this world, they will return to their own world after all.

    "You should prepare for these few days, pack up, we should go back to our own world." Uchiha Tatsuya sighed softly.

    "Yes!" Xiao Nan nodded.

    "Before that" Uchiha Tatsuo made seals with both hands, and separated several Mutun clones.

    "Before that, we have to calm down the world first!" Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes were sharp, and he looked at the sky with a cold expression.

    "What are you going to do?" Xiao Nan was a little curious.

    "How to do it?" Uchiha Chen sneered: "Of course they are subdued! They are all like vampires. Only when they are subdued can they feel real pain and understand peace.  It¡¯s not easy!¡± (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and thirtieth; Ninja panic

    ?

    "How to do it?" Uchiha Chen sneered, his eyes full of sharp meaning, only to hear him say in a cold tone: "One by one are like vampires, only by subduing them can they feel  Let them know that peace is hard-won!"

    Xiaonan opened his mouth, isn't Uchiha Tatsuo's approach no different from the previous Akatsuki organization?  Isn't Nagato's approach just like this to bring pain to the ninja world, and then make them feel the hard-won peace?

    After struggling for a while, Xiao Nan still couldn't help but want to speak.

    "Are you trying to say that our current approach is no different from that of the previous Akatsuki organization?"

    Uchiha Chen seemed to have guessed what Xiao Nan wanted to say, and he said in a flat tone.

    Xiao Nan nodded in embarrassment: "Yes, I really want to say that. After all, the current approach is no different from the previous Xiao organization. Facts have proved that this approach is useless, otherwise we would not have failed."

    "No." Uchiha Tatsuo chuckled: "You don't understand, this approach is actually useful!"

    Nonsense, the Akatsuki organization's approach is actually correct to a certain extent. If there is no Uzumaki Naruto's mouth and Uchiha Sasuke, their approach is actually extremely correct.

    However, although the Akatsuki organization has assembled many S-level rebels, they each have their own purpose in joining the Akatsuki organization, and they have not worked towards the ultimate goal of the Akatsuki organization.

    Even Nagato, the leader of Akatsuki's organization, was instigated by Naruto's various coquettish manipulations, so how could it be successful?

    The most important point is that even with many S-level rebels, the strength of the Akatsuki organization is still not enough, and there is no such invincible power as Uchiha Tatsuo.

    In the later stage, neither Uchiha Madara nor Otsutsuki Kaguya can be said to be a member of the Akatsuki organization.

    Without the fear brought by Uchiha Madara and Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime, no matter how Naruto stalks, he is not threatened by his own interests, and the five major countries will not unite, and there will be no great unification in the later period  situation.

    Uchiha Chen sneered, if there is power that can make them feel fear, I don't believe they will not unite.

    Xiaonan was silent, and she couldn't say anything about Uchiha's conceit. She could only wait until Uchiha failed, and didn't turn back if he didn't hit the south wall. Only after he really failed would he understand.

    Uchiha Chen snorted coldly, he naturally knew what Xiaonan meant, but he didn't explain again.

    The separated Mudun avatar moved towards the direction of the five great powers.

    What to do?  Naturally, the tailed beasts were collected.  If they hurt them, how could they not collect the tailed beasts?

    Under Uchiha Tatsuo's Mutun avatar, two tails and eight tails from Cloud Ninja Village in the Land of Thunder, Nanao in the Land of Taki, Sanwei Liuwei in the Country of Water, Ichio in the Country of Wind, and Four Tails in the Country of Earth  Five tails, and nine tails from Konoha village in the land of fire.

    All of them were taken back by Uchiha Chen alone.

    During the recycling process, they naturally would not sit still, but all resistance was useless in front of Uchiha Tatsuo.  No matter what kind of resistance it is, it is useless under Uchiha Tatsuki's avatar Susano.

    On this day, the five major powers issued a statement at the same time that an unknown Uchiha invaded their ninja village and took away all their tail beasts. Fortunately, there was no special case of death in Jinchuriki, but this has already greatly touched  The nerves of the five powers.

    How could the five major powers, which claim to be just and invincible, endure such humiliation?

    It is absolutely unbearable for them to be forcibly taken away in their own village without even being able to resist.

    Obviously, they just don't take them seriously.  This made the five major countries that have been accumulating power all year round feel that their dignity has been violated.

    "Do you know who it is!" The Third Hokage squatted in the Hokage Building and asked the Fourth Hokage.

    "I don't know, no one in the Uchiha family has opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan recently!" Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato shook his head and said a little angrily.

    After all, Kyuubi is his own wife, and his wife was attacked, but he couldn't do anything about it, and was even severely humiliated.

    "Maybe I mean maybe, I might know who that person is!" Third Hokage Hiruza Sarutobi thought for a while and said.

    "Don't think about it!"

    At this time, the second generation of Hokage Senshou Tomona pushed the door in from the door: "I know who that person is!"

    "Who is it?" The two stood up at the same time and asked loudly.

    The Second Hokage took a deep breath,He said coldly: "Isn't that the guy who came to our Konoha before!"

    "The man whose name is Uchiha Tatsuya!" Second Hokage said coldly, narrowing his eyes.

    "It's him?" Fourth Hokage said in shock: "How could it be him? Isn't he an ally with us?"

    "There are only so many people in the Uchiha clan who have opened the kaleidoscope, and that Susanoo's color! He must be right!" Second Hokage said firmly.

    "As for the alliance? Isn't the alliance meant to be torn up? Besides, it seems that we have never formed an alliance with him!" Third Hokage said helplessly.

    That's right, he was also thinking of that person. After all, only Uchiha Tatsumi has the strength to be able to invade Konoha Village with so many super-kage-level powerhouses unscrupulously.

    "Don't talk about this matter for now, so as not to cause panic. By the way, remember to tell Nara Shikahisa and Hatake Mosaku. I remember that their relationship seems a little familiar."

    "Understood!" Fourth Hokage nodded seriously.

    This matter cannot be easily revealed. After all, Uchiha Tatsuo had inextricably linked with Konoha Village before, and this matter can be found out as long as someone who is interested can check it casually.

    If it is found out, then their Konoha Village will definitely become the target of public criticism, and will be questioned by various ninja villages.

    After the order was promulgated, the huge war machine of Muye Village began to operate, and the ninjas at each level carried out their orders. Although Ninja Village had just been attacked, they did not have the slightest panic in their hearts.

    This is the confidence of the five major countries, even if they are attacked, they will not panic at all.

    In fact, their actions were all futile, because even if they didn't search, Uchiha Tatsuo would stand up and admit all of this.

    What he has to do is to pacify the entire ninja world, and naturally it is impossible to hide it.

    On this day, the entire ninja world fell into panic. The five major countries were all attacked. No one can guarantee that their country will not be the next to be attacked. Now everyone in the ninja world is in danger.

    The third ninja war, which was still in a stalemate, ended in an instant. This may be called the most bizarre way to end a ninja war.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and thirtieth; Heijue's uneasiness

    ?

    Under Uchiha Tatsuo's interference, the third Ninja World War ended in such a bizarre way.

    This may be said to be the most bizarre ending of a war in history.  The five great powers were frightened by the same person and did not dare to continue the war.

    No one thought that Uchiha Tatsuo would jump out.  In the same way, no one thought that Uchiha Tatsumi would be so strong that they would not be able to keep a single person with the strength of their five great nations?

    No one will believe it if you tell it.  After the various Ninja villages were ravaged, Uchiha Tatsumi was not idle.

    He collected all the recovered tailed beasts, and did not summon the ten-tailed beasts again. After all, he was already a ten-tailed Jinchuriki now, and even if he absorbed them again, the effect would not be great.

    If you can enhance your own strength by absorbing tailed beasts alone, then Uchiha Tatsuya can completely let the system clone a hundred tailed beasts. Who will be his opponent after Uchiha Chen absorbs them all?

    Duplicate tailed beasts will only be devoured, and no second tailed beast will be allowed between the same souls.  Even if both are products of cloning.

    The nine-headed and tailed beast Uchiha Chen did not intend to stay in his own world, but borrowed the sealing technique learned from Maitreya, communicated the power of the world, and combined with the power of the nine-headed and tailed beast itself, sealed all the tailed beasts  In a unique space?

    The people of this world can no longer rely on the power of the tailed beast, nor can the tailed beast appear in this world. The existence of the tailed beast is originally a strategic weapon.

    Tailed beasts are basically the existence of breaking the rules. In a war between two ninja villages of equal strength, if one side has a tailed beast, the result of the battle will be one-sided.

    It is precisely for this reason that Uchiha Tatsuo wants to collect all the tailed beasts, so that all ninja villages stand on the same level.

    As for the strength gap between ninjas, Uchiha Tatsumi has no control over it, and it is impossible to kill all the ninjas. This would violate Uchiha Tatsuya's original intention of wanting peace.

    Killing can indeed quell a war, but killing alone cannot solve the problem.

    Just when the Five Great Nations were in a hurry to prepare for another Five Ninja Federation, Uchiha Chen didn't have the time or the time to participate.

    At least for now, he has to solve Uchiha Madara's problem first.

    In the dark and deep cave, Uchiha Madara can only rely on the power of the golem of the outsider to survive, Madara closed his eyes and silently absorbed the power of the golem of the outsider.

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes suddenly: "You are here!"

    "Yes, Madara-sama!" Heijue emerged from the shadows, stood in front of Uchiha Madara, and said to him with his head down.

    "What happened?" Madara Uchiha frowned and said, "Didn't I tell you not to come to me if you have nothing to do? The current situation is very unfavorable to us. Why don't you plan to come to me."

    "I have something very important to tell you, master!" Heijue lowered his head and gave him a cautious look. Ever since Uchiha Madara lost the battle with Chen, Heijue had other thoughts.

    However, Uchiha Madara is not a good person to get along with. It seems that he faintly felt Kuro's bad intentions, and Uchiha Madara felt somewhat suspicious of Hei Ze.

    Hei Zee originally wanted to find Uchiha Tatsumi to continue his plan. Originally, he sacrificed his life and succumbed to Uchiha Madara just for his own plan, and was able to successfully rescue Otsutsuki Kaguya.

    What if Uchiha Tatsu can cooperate with him, or even obey his wishes, even if he bows to Uchiha Tatsu again.

    But Hei Ze never had the chance to contact Uchiha Tatsuo.  In other words, every time Heijue wants to contact Uchiha Chen, he can feel a strong murderous aura coming from his side.

    It seems that as long as Hei Ze goes to contact Uchiha Tatsu, it will inevitably cause some bad results. There is always a feeling of heart palpitations, which makes him feel that danger is coming.

    Even, Hei Ze once stretched out his hands to touch Uchiha Tatsuo, but it didn't happen.

    The feeling of palpitation turned into reality.  That ruthless force turned into killing intent and slashed towards Hei Jue.

    After being hit by the ruthless force, Hei Jue was seriously injured, and even his own existence was threatened.  If it wasn't for Hei Jue's quick action and quick evacuation, it might not only be the impact of the soul, but even his existence might be deprived.

    After cultivating for a period of time, Hei Ze gave up his plan to contact Uchiha Tatsuo.

    However, the wise Uchiha Madara noticed his actions and became wary of him.  The sad reminder can only be delayedWith a seriously injured body, he tried his best to please Uchiha Madara, trying to regain Uchiha Madara's trust.

    But the estrangement has already arisen, how can it be so simple to repair it?

    "Say it!" Uchiha Madara coughed and said flatly.

    "Not long ago, Uchiha Tatsumi, who had fought with you before, invaded Wunin villages aggressively, snatching away all the tailed beasts in each ninja village, and disappeared!" Heijue took a deep breath and said.

    "What did you say!" Uchiha Madara sat up abruptly, staring at Heijue with wide eyes, as if he wanted to confirm the news from Heijue's eyes.

    "Are you sure you're not kidding me?" Uchiha Madara's sinister voice came out in the valley: "If I knew that the information you said was false" Madara didn't say any more, and Mori's cold eyes  already expressed his attitude.

    "There is absolutely no falsehood!" Heijue swore: "In fact, this is the case. Uchiha Tatsumi appeared in the territory of the five major countries at the same time, invaded the major Ninja villages wantonly, and there was no single enemy."

    "Is it a shadow clone?"

    "No, it's the clone of Mu Dun"

    "" Madara Uchiha pondered, thought for a while, and said: "If you continue to investigate, it is best to investigate the location of Uchiha Tatsuo, which will have a great impact on our plan! Tailed beasts must not fall into other people  hands!"

    Uchiha Madara's cold tone made Kuroze shudder a little, but Madara's meaning is also the meaning of Kuroze, the tailed beast must not fall into the hands of others, and if you want to save Otsuki Kaguya Hime, the nine-tailed beast can't  few!

    ? If you want to rescue Kaguya Ji from the moon, you can only re-merge the nine-headed and tailed beast into ten tails. Only in this way can you hope to rescue Kaguya Ji.

    If Uchiha Tatsuo takes Nine-Tailed Beast away, where will Heijue go to save Kaguya Hime?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and thirtieth; goodbye Uchiha Madara

    ?

    Uchiha Chen obstructed their plan, which Kurojue and Uchiha Madara can bear. After all, the plan can be changed. Even if this plan fails, other plans can be used instead.

    But they will never allow Uchiha Tatsun to take all the nine-headed and tailed beasts away.  In their plan, whether it is Madara's plan to implement Infinite Tsukiyomi, or Hei Ze's secret plan to rescue Otsutsuki Kaguya, they are all inseparable from the nine-headed and tailed beast.

    Only by fusing the nine-headed and tailed beasts together can one become ten-tailed Jinchuriki, be able to perform infinite Tsukiyomi, and be able to rescue Otsuki Kaguya in the moon.

    This plan is one after another, and there is absolutely no room for failure.

    So if their intersection with Uchiha Tatsu was not too deep before, even if Uchiha Tatsu blocked them, it doesn't matter, but now they have to face Uchiha Tatsu again.

    "Then what should we do now?" Heijue was very helpless. Uchiha Madara could be indifferent but he couldn't. If Uchiha Madara died, he would die. After all, at this age, his lifespan would depend entirely on the heretic golem.

    But Hei absolutely can't do it, he has been waiting for a thousand years, he has been preparing for this plan for a thousand years, and he has been preparing for nearly a thousand years since he became conscious.

    In other words, his mother, Kaguya Otsuki, has been sealed away for nearly a thousand years.

    During the millennium, he tried every means to provoke the hatred between the two sons of the Sage of the Six Paths, and he had been lying in ambush since the generation of Asura and Indra.

    It wasn't until this generation that the reincarnations of the two people believed in him, and successfully intensified the conflict between the two. Up to now, it has been the biggest opportunity. If this opportunity is missed, I don't know if I will have to wait again next time.  Millennium time.

    Hei Jue has been waiting for a thousand years, and he has no intention of waiting another thousand years. This time is the closest he has come to saving his mother, and he will never miss this opportunity in vain.

    Thinking of this, Hei Jue's eyes gradually hardened: "This time, I must not let it go!"

    Uchiha Madara was thinking about Chen, so he didn't see Hei Ze's changing face. If he saw Hei Ze's face, maybe the suspicion in his heart would deepen.

    It's a pity that Heijue's face recovered in an instant, as if he knew that he would attract Uchiha Madara's attention, and forced himself to calm down.

    "Are we going to take countermeasures?" Hei Jue asked cautiously.

    "That's right, the tailed beast must never fall into the hands of others. This is too important to our plan. We must control the tailed beast in our own hands."

    "Then what should we do next? Shall we go grab it?"

    "Are you an idiot?" Uchiha Madara glanced at Heijue, as if looking at a fool: "How can we have the strength to rob now? Even if we want to rob, we don't know where that person is! You find that person  traces?"

    "Nono!" Heijue lowered his head, and big cold sweat came out of his head. This was where he made a mistake, and he didn't find Uchiha Chen's position.

    This is also a matter of no choice. In order to be able to contact Uchiha Chen, Hei Ze has already exposed his whereabouts. Coupled with the injury he suffered when he tried to contact Chen last time, Hei Ze has no longer dared to follow Uchiha Chen  , so Hei Jue lost Chen's whereabouts after the Kingdom of Ghosts.

    This is his work mistake. Uchiha Madara is very generous to his subordinates, but it is for unimportant people. If it is someone who is valued by him, Uchiha Madara has high requirements. Once there is any mistake,  It must be remedied as soon as possible.

    "Sorry, sorry, master, I'll look for it right now!" Hei Jue lowered his head and took the initiative to admit his mistake. He knew that if he didn't take the initiative to admit it, the consequences would be very serious.

    I have to say that at this point, Heijue is very smart. After all, he claims to be the incarnation of Uchiha Madara's will. If he doesn't understand Uchiha Madara's mind, how can he be called Madara's will?  Avatar?

    Madara nodded lightly, it doesn't matter if he makes a mistake, the important thing is to be able to make up for it in time, if Hei Jue can't do well in this aspect, it would be a waste of his trust for so many years.

    "We must find that person's location as soon as possible, otherwise, if something goes wrong, the consequences will be very serious." Uchiha Madara took a breath: "I feel that Uchiha Tatsumi is very difficult!"

    Madara's eyes are full of solemnity. Judging from the last shot, Uchiha Tatsuo's method is not simple. At least from the perspective of his combat effectiveness, he is not inferior to him, and even faintly superior to him.

      Madara doesn't believe how a person who can deflate the five major countries can be so simple?  There must be some method that Madara doesn't know about!

    "No need to look for it! I'm already here!"

    Just as the two were discussing something, a cold voice came from the entrance of the cave.

    "Who is it!" Hei Ze and Uchiha Madara turned their heads to look at the entrance of the cave at the same time.

    Who is it!  It was able to avoid the insight of the two at the same time, and came to the cave when the two of them were not aware of it.

    You must know that although this cave is simple, it is not that simple. The cave is full of various restrictions. Even a shadow-level powerhouse can't even think about entering it so easily, let alone when the two of them are not aware of it.  .

    "Huh?" Uchiha Madara spoke in an old voice, staring closely at the black figure at the door, this person is by no means simple!  Madame thought so in her mind.

    "Aren't you looking for me!" The figure gradually walked in, and when I got closer, it turned out to be Uchiha Tatsuya!

    "It's you!" The pupils of Hei Ze and Uchiha Madara shrank at the same time!  None of them thought that the person who came would be Uchiha Tatsuya.

    Don't look at how relaxed the two said before, but in fact, the two have no confidence in Uchiha Tatsumi at all.

    Uchiha Madara is now hanging on the heretic golem, even if he can still forcibly exert his power now, allowing him to regain the fighting power of his youth, but against Uchiha Chen, he has no confidence at all.

    "How did you find this place?" Uchiha Madara said solemnly.

    "That's it!" Uchiha Tatsuo deliberately delayed for a while, and then quietly said: "Thank you, Heijue, it's not in vain that I trust you so much, you did a good job!"

    "It's you!" When Uchiha Madara heard Chen's words, he gave Hei Ze a fierce look!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and thirtieth; Chen's provocation

    ?

    "It's you!" When Uchiha Madara heard Chen's words, he gave Hei Ze a fierce look.

    "It's not me!" Heijue was stunned, and the alarm bells in his heart rang out. Uchiha Madara was suspicious of him at first, but at this moment, Chen poured a pot of dirty water on him. Even if he wanted to clean up, he might not have a chance  .

    Uchiha Chen will definitely not ask him to explain so easily, what Heijue said can be regarded as yellow mud falling into the crotch, it is either shit or shit.

    "So that's how it is!" Madara Uchiha can't listen to any explanations at all now. Once Madara, who has always been headstrong, decides on one thing, he will never listen to anyone's opinion, even if he is wrong.

    However, this is also Uchiha Madara, and it is precisely because of this that Uchiha Madara has gradually become a god-like existence in the ninja world, and it is precisely because of his self-willedness that he can grow up step by step.

    The birth of every strong man is always accompanied by character, and geniuses are always so different.  It was precisely because Hei Jue knew this that he realized that something was wrong.

    Seeing Uchiha Madara's expression, Kurojue could only smile wryly, now is not the time to explain to Madara, even if it is explained now, it is useless, it is better to save some saliva, the next war is not just a few words  can be easily resolved.

    "Hei Ze, your mission has been completed, there is no need to act anymore, come here." Uchiha Tatsuo did not let Hei Ze go, and kept challenging the nerves of the two of them.

    Hearing Uchiha Tatsuo's words, Madara's eyes towards Hei Ze changed again.

    If Uchiha Madara still had some doubts before, now he completely believes Uchiha Tatsuo's words.

    After all, Hei Jue's name should only be known to him in this world. After all, he claims to be the embodiment of his own will, and he is the only person who has come into contact with it.

    However, now Chen can say Hei Ze's name accurately, which means that there must have been contact between the two, and it was Hei Ze who took the initiative to reveal his name, otherwise, how would Uchiha Chen know?  his name?

    It is precisely because of this that Uchiha Madara completely believed Chen's words.  He has already begun to be vigilant against Heijue.

    Seeing Madara's actions, Hei couldn't help but smile bitterly, but what made him puzzled was why Chen knew his name, and where did he know his name?

    "Aren't you coming?" Uchiha Tatsuo's face darkened, pretending to be very unhappy, and then he smiled coldly: "Forget it, since you won't come, then I'll kill you too!" Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes were cold  .

    "Anyway, I never believed you!" He slowly folded his hands together, and at the same time, the three-hook jade Sharingan in his eyes slowly turned, and suddenly turned into a kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "Click, click, click!"

    After realizing that this battle was inevitable, Madara Uchiha took a deep breath, and a large stream of essence was input into his body along the pipeline of the golem of the outside world. Immediately, he pulled with both hands, and all the pipelines connected to his body  unplug.

    Uchiha Madara's body becomes younger at a speed visible to the naked eye.  His gray hair gradually returned to pitch black, and his old and weak body slowly began to feel full of strength.

    Wearing a crimson Warring States armor on his body, Uchiha Madara folded his hands on his chest and looked at Uchiha Chen quietly.

    When he found the kaleidoscope Sharingan in Chen's eyes, he couldn't help being surprised and said: "You are also Zhiba Gouyu?"

    Madara Uchiha was too conceited in the previous battle. He knew that Chen had a kaleidoscope sharingan, but he didn't look carefully. Today, he looked so carefully and found that Chen's eyes were also straight kaleidoscopes.

    "No wonder, I just said how your kaleidoscope looks different!" Uchiha Madara smiled coldly, even though he knew that he might not be Uchiha Tatsuo's opponent, his aura did not drop at all.

    This is the pride of being a strong man of the generation, who is known as the god of the ninja world with the same name as Senju Zhuma.

    The pride of the strong will never allow you to be cowardly without fighting. Even if you can't fight, you will only know after fighting.

    "But so what if you are a straight kaleidoscope!" Uchiha Madara stared at Chen: "Do you think I'm gone! Don't underestimate me!"

    Uchiha Madara's eyes suddenly changed, and a pair of eternal kaleidoscope sharing eyes quietly appeared in his eye sockets, which were exactly the same as Uchiha Tatsuo's Zhiba kaleidoscope. Two pairs of kaleidoscope sharing sharing eyes rubbed a trace of intense emotion in this dark cave.  spark.

    At this moment, the two owners of Zhiba Eternal Kaleidoscope Sharingan simultaneously released the aura in their bodies.

    Suddenly, in the cave, the two??The powerful energy erupted at the same time, and the turbulent energy set off waves of madness, blowing the lapels of the two of them rattling.

    However, Hei Jue, who was at the center of the aura of the two, could be said to have completely suffered the influence of the two unreserved aura.

    Uchiha Chen never regarded Hei Ze as his own, and it was just to split the two of them before.  Under Chen's words, Uchiha Madara began to gradually suspect Hei Zelai.

    Now that he has doubts about Hei Jue, he will naturally no longer regard him as his own, even if he claims to be the embodiment of his own will.

    Madara is such a person. Once someone is useless to him, he can give up without any scruples, just like the Uchiha family. He can have no attachment to the useless Uchiha family in his hands.

    And it just so happens that this is what they once said, the strength of a strong man.

    Hei Jue, who forcibly endured the attacks of the two auras, did not even dare to move. At the center of the impact, the current strength is fairly balanced. If there is a change, it will definitely deal him a heavy blow.

    At that time, even if he has no entity, he will suffer the most brutal attack.

    "Pfft!" His injury was not good at first, but now he couldn't bear such a high-intensity impact. Under the impact of two forces, Heijue could only feel that his body was completely torn apart.  pain.

    In this regard, neither of them showed mercy. Madara hesitated for a moment after seeing Heijue's tragic situation, but in a second thought, this hesitation turned into a more vicious shock.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and thirtieth eight chapters; black end

    ?

    "He knows so many secrets about me, since he has betrayed me, he must not be kept!" Uchiha Madara thought in his heart.

    Having made up his mind early on, Uchiha Madara will never let Hei Ze leave alive.

    Heijue, who was between the two, suffered a great deal of damage, and this power was even more intuitive than the damage that ninjutsu brought him.

    If it's just ninjutsu, even an incorporeal creature like him will be injured, but it can be fully recovered after a little training.

    But like this is similar to the impact on the soul, a bad one will cause unavoidable damage.  In addition, the injury he received last time hadn't completely healed, once his tolerance limit was exceeded, even he couldn't avoid the danger of death.

    In this way, the millennium plan will be ruined, and Otsutsuki Kaguya's resurrection plan will be delayed indefinitely.

    What about Heijue, Madara and Chen didn't care, the two of them were immersed in the excitement of meeting a strong man.

    It can be said that Uchiha Madara has never encountered such a strong man since the death of Senju Zhuma. This is a great loss for a person who pursues the highest level of the ninja world.

    After finally meeting a person who is evenly matched, even faintly superior to him, he is undoubtedly delighted to see him.

    Of course, it is impossible for Madara to let Uchiha Tatsuo go so easily.

    "I was careless when I was defeated by you last time, and I will never let you go this time!" Uchiha Madara's eyes were wild, as if he had seen something that made him happy.

    Facing Uchiha Madara's frenzied eyes, Chen couldn't stand it. He couldn't understand the kind of love and killing like Madara and Hashirama.

    He felt a little uncomfortable all over, and couldn't help but weakened a little. Facing Uchiha Madara's frenzied gaze, Chen decisively chose to be wise and protect himself.

    "Good opportunity!" Uchiha Madara's eyes lit up. Although he didn't know why Uchiha Tatsuo's aura had weakened, he couldn't give up such an obvious opportunity. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Uchiha Madara increased his aura output.

    At this moment, Uchiha Tatsuo only felt the momentum of Madara on the opposite side.

    The battle between imposing manners is often only for a moment. Once Uchiha Madara gains momentum, even Uchiha Tatsumi cannot be underestimated.

    "Cut" Uchiha Chen snorted lightly. Since he was at a disadvantage in terms of momentum, Chen didn't have the nerve to persevere, so he might as well withdraw earlier.

    Slowly, Uchiha Chen withdrew his outward momentum, and Heijue could obviously feel the impact from Chen's direction gradually diminishing.  I can't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    Since one person has withdrawn his momentum, it means that this war without smoke of gunpowder has come to an end, and Hei will never have to suffer this kind of pain again.

    Obviously, Madara also felt that Chen's aura was gradually disappearing, and he couldn't help being a little puzzled.

    "Why don't you continue?"

    Uchiha Chen shook his head, smiled and said: "It's not necessary, and there will be no results if you continue."

    "You didn't do your best!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo shrugged: "Who knows."

    "You are belittling me!" Uchiha Madara gave Chen a fierce look, and said angrily, "You bastard!"

    I saw Uchiha Madara put his hands together, and the chakra flowed in both hands, and then Uchiha Madara's eyes froze, and rich Chakra gushed out from his body.

    A gigantic Susanoo appeared in the cave. The skeleton-like Susanoo was not in full shape. It seemed that Madara used all her strength before she even got started.

    "So you want to win me?" Uchiha Tatsuo smiled contemptuously, the kaleidoscope Sharingans in his eyes turned for a while, and deep purple Chakra gushed out from his body: "You think too highly of yourself!"

    A Susanoo who is exactly the same as Uchiha Madara appeared in the cave, and the two Susanoos faced each other, and a dignified atmosphere circulated in the cave.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the cave was very dignified. Hei Jue saw that the situation was not good, and his body gradually dropped. He knew that it was impossible for him to intervene in the battle between these two big men.

    Rather than waiting here to die, it¡¯s better to run wisely first. Anyway, if you leave the green hills, you don¡¯t have to worry about firewood. As long as you escape this catastrophe, there is still hope. Once he dies, no one will rescue him.  Otsutsuki Kaguya is gone.

    Heijue tried to escape here by using escapism, but how could Chen and Madara let Heijue go so easily?

    Ever since he no longer trusted Hei Ze, who had mastered so many secrets of himself, Uchiha Madara was determined to kill him, while Chen?Not to mention, how could Chen let Hei Jue be an uncertain factor?

    After finally catching this opportunity, how could the two of them let Hei Jue go?

    The two of them didn't need to communicate at all, and almost at the same time they cast their escapism towards Heijue.

    Uchiha Madara's double blades slashed towards Hei Ze suddenly, and the lightning condensed in Chen's hand was also released towards Hei Ze at the same time.

    "Youyou guys!" Hei Jue widened his eyes, watching the two people's unique moves towards him at the same time, the two who were fighting to death just now were so united at this moment, and released their unique moves towards him at the same time  .

    "You guys, how can you do this!"

    "Why!" Facing the moves of the two, Hei Ze stared at Uchiha Madara until the last moment, as if he didn't understand why Madara didn't believe him.

    Obviously, I have done so well and done so many things for him, but because of Uchiha Tatsuo's few words, all his credit will be erased, which is unfair to Heijue.

    However, this world relies on strength, not fairness that can be explained clearly in a few words. In this world, there is no such thing as fairness. As long as you have enough strength, fairness is all based on equal strength.

    "II will never give up!" Until his death, Heijue's eyes never left Uchiha Madara, "I will wait for you below! Untiluntil!"

    The body gradually melted away. Heijue, who had been plotting for thousands of years and plotting plots, died unwillingly. Until the moment he died, his eyes were still fixed on Madara Uchiha.

    The resentful eyes seemed to be pouring out something.

    At the same time, Otsutsuki Kaguya who was sleeping in the seal of the moon seemed to sense something, and slowly opened his eyes, but finally sighed deeply, and continued to sleep helplessly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and thirtieth IX; another confrontation with Madara

    ?

    Just after Hei Jue died, Otsutsuki Kaguya, who was sleeping in the seal far above the moon, seemed to sense something.

    "my child¡­"

    In the end, all the words turned into a deep sigh and disappeared into the sky.  Otsutsuki Kaguya closed his eyes again and fell into a deep sleep.

    A brief awakening does not allow her to break through the seal, and Otsutsuki Kaguya in the seal cannot do anything

    At the same time, after Hei Jue died, the shadows buried in Bai Jue were also eliminated one by one. Bai Jue only felt his whole body relax, and he finally controlled his thoughts.

    But what no one noticed was that a deep black soul seal left quietly while the two were feeling emotional. The two only saw Hei Jue's resentful eyes before he died, but did not notice this little soul seal.  print.

    "The guy who got in the way is finally dead!" Uchiha Madara smiled evilly, and looked at Uchiha Tatsuo coldly, revealing from his eyes that he never cared about Kurozai.

    Indeed, a person like him only cares about himself, how can he care so much about other people?

    Madara did not attack recklessly, he was waiting for Uchiha Tatsumi to show his flaws.  He understands that his own strength is still at a disadvantage compared to Chen, and a rash attack will only put him at a disadvantage.

    I wasted in vain and finally took the first-hand advantage.  As a seasoned ninja, Uchiha Madara would not make such low-level mistakes.

    Seeing that Uchiha Madara did not step forward to attack, Chen naturally understood what he was paying attention to, so he would not waste Uchiha Madara. He had already made up his mind to resolve the battle as soon as possible.  Uchiha Madara solved.

    I saw Uchiha Chen's eyes fixed, he raised the long knife in his hand and slashed towards Madara.

    Seeing this, Madara did not lose his momentum, and also raised the double blades in his hand and came towards Chen.

    "clang"

    All I saw was that the two weapons, both of which were condensed by Chakra, collided and splashed bursts of sparks.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the two fought against each other for hundreds of moves.  The movements of the two were dazzling, and it was impossible to tell who was who.

    Only two dark purple figures were seen circling around in the field, and the balls of energy caused violent explosions, and there were constant roars.

    Uchiha Madara swung the double blades in his hand towards Chen vigorously, swung Chen's long sword away vigorously, and then retreated back suddenly.

    Madara gasped and looked at Uchiha Tatsushi who was breathing calmly, Madara's brows trembled, and he said softly: "You really shouldn't be underestimated."

    "Didn't you already know it?" Uchiha Chen said flatly, shaking the long knife in his hand.

    "Hmph, you're just trying to use your tongue!" Uchiha Madara snorted coldly, and then formed a mudra with both hands.

    "Wood Escape ¡¤ Wood Clone Technique!"

    "Let's see how you deal with this trick!" Uchiha Madara snorted coldly.

    The three Wooden clones all surrounded Uchiha Tatsumi, and I saw that Madara's three Wooden clones directly displayed Susano, and the four complete Susanoos surrounded Uchiha Chen in the center.

    "Now I want to see what you should do!" Uchiha Madara stared at Uchiha Chen with a sneer, as if mocking his innocence.

    For this, Uchiha Tatsuo just looked at him like an idiot.

    "Do you think you are the only one who knows how to escape?" Uchiha Tatsuo said suddenly.

    "What did you say?"

    "Wood Escape ¡¤ Wood Clone Technique!"

    Uchiha Tatsumi didn't answer Madara's question, only saw his hands in mudra, gurgling chakra gushing out of his body.

    Three wooden escape clones appeared in the cave, and they all cast Susano. Similarly, Chen's three wooden escape clones confronted Uchiha Madara's wooden escape clone.

    Chen looked at Ban with a smile that was not a smile, and said sarcastically: "You think you are the only one who can escape? Now? Who doesn't know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth?"

    Uchiha Madara, who was still holding a winning ticket, was stunned for a moment after seeing Uchiha Tatsumi's wooden avatar, and Chen's wooden avatar caught him by surprise.

    "You your wooden escape!"

    Madara was a little speechless, Chen had never used Wooden Dungeon in the previous battle, and he almost forgot that Heijue had said that Chen could use Wooden Dungeon when he was reporting to him.

    Madara Uchiha, who has boasted to Haikou, is now a little bit hard to get off.

    Seeing Uchiha Tatsumi's half-smile and mocking eyes, Uchiha Madara became a little annoyed: "You bastard, don't be complacent! Don't think that you are great because you know how to escape, I want to see if it is true.My wood escape is better than my wood escape!  "

    I saw Uchiha Madara's chest rising and falling continuously, obviously out of anger, he clasped his hands together, and quickly formed a mudra with both hands, releasing the chakra in his body.

    "Wood escape, the birth of the tree world!"

    Countless towering trees rose from the cave, and the towering trees stretched the cave continuously, and the trunks propped up the cave, barely maintaining the stability of the cave. Once there is another powerful force, it is bound to break  The cave was completely destroyed.

    "Oh? Turned into anger from embarrassment?" Uchiha Tatsuo kept provoking Madara, trying to make him angry.

    But Bambi Chen imagined that he was much calmer. After all, he is a ninja who has experienced thousands of battles. It is impossible for Uchiha Chen to become angry when he is provoked by Uchiha Chen.

    A strong man like Uchiha Madara can generally control his emotions very well. If it wasn't because Chen really interrupted his plans many times, and his strength was slightly stronger than him, maybe Uchiha Madara  There is no emotion at all.

    Under Uchiha Madara's Birth of the Tree World, all Madara's ninjutsu will be enhanced, and accordingly, Uchiha Tatsuo's ninjutsu will be partially suppressed.

    But for Chen, it is not painful or itchy, he will no longer be able to strengthen or even suppress this little bit.  According to his words, "Don't be cowardly, just do it!"

    The word "counseling" has never existed in Chen's dictionary.

    "It seems that you are still depraved!" Chen couldn't help laughing.

    In the past, Uchiha Madara never cared about this little suppression or even increase. As the person most like Uchiha Madara, Chen can be said to be the person who understands Madara best.

    This kind of dispensable increase was once something that Madara once looked down upon.  According to his words, no matter how you boost, you just can't beat me anyway.

    It is precisely because of this reason that he has gradually reached the pinnacle of the ninja world.  Unexpectedly, the older a person is, the less courageous he becomes, or he is cautious and prudent, but no matter what it is, Madara is no longer as domineering and arrogant as before!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fortieth; new age and old age

    ?

    Tatsuo Uchiha shook his head with a smile, he didn't expect that Madara who used to be all-powerful had changed. Since then, there is no Uchiha Madara who is a one-man army in the world, and some are just a dying old man.

    "It seems that the years have not only eroded your body, but also your courage and courage, just like your body." Uchiha Tatsuo clenched the long knife in his hand: "If this is the case, then let me end your life.  Everything that has decayed is at least stronger than letting you die!"

    Speaking of it, Uchiha Madara can be regarded as Chen's idol back then. When watching Naruto, Uchiha Chen yearned for Madara's life.

    Uchiha Tatsuya was envious of the majestic appearance of one person forming an army and suppressing an era. He had fantasized more than once that he would turn into the super powerful Uchiha Madara and dominate the world of Naruto.

    Even after Chen came to the world of Hokage, he also acted in Madara's style unconsciously, but now, his idol is already old.

    Just like Orochimaru couldn't bear to see his master die of old age, Chen also hopes that Madara will become a timid person.

    If so, then Chen Ning would rather get rid of Uchiha Madara with his own hands.

    Uchiha Tatsuo clenched the long knife in his hand, his eyes were cold.  Chakra came out through the body, exuding the symphonic sound of "zilazila" thunder and lightning.

    Layers of lightning power surrounded Chen's long knife, exuding a terrifying aura.

    "Sleep!" Uchiha Tatsuo roared, waving the long knife in his hand and heading towards Madara's body.

    "Damn brat!" Uchiha Madara snorted coldly, and he naturally wouldn't sit still.

    I saw Uchiha Madara's eyes staring, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan slowly turned.

    "Tomb Wheel Border Prison!"

    Uchiha Tatsuya, who was advancing, keenly felt the attack from the side.  He waved the long knife in his hand to block it casually.

    "Clang!"

    The invisible attack was blocked by Uchiha Tatsuya, but at the same time Uchiha Tatsuo was forced to stop.

    Seeing this, Madara dodged sideways and began to attack from the side.  Raising the double blades in his hands, he swung them towards Uchiha Tatsuya.

    The narrow terrain in the cave not only limits Uchiha Tatsumi's strength, but also limits Uchiha Madara's performance.

    Many large-scale ninjutsu cannot be performed in this small cave.

    "Damn it!" Uchiha Madara snorted coldly, and he clenched his teeth. In fact, in this small space, he was the one who was most restricted.

    Many of his ninjutsu are super large and wide-ranging.  Once it is deployed in this narrow space, it can be said to kill one thousand enemies and harm eight hundred, which is not worth it at all.

    "Tomb Wheel Border Prison!"

    Uchiha Madara continued to communicate with his eyes. Originally, this trick was only possible after Uchiha Madara awakened the reincarnation eye. Now his reincarnation eye is given to Nagato.

    However, the existing abilities will not be affected, and the tomb wheel prison can still be used, but the Chakra required for the pupil technique has doubled.

    This is also a limitation. After all, Madara does not have the eyes of reincarnation now, and only under the eyes of reincarnation can the tomb wheel prison be perfectly released.

    With the eyes of reincarnation, he can even release five shadows, and now Uchiha Madara can barely release one shadow with the help of the power of the eternal kaleidoscope.

    The elusive shadow hides in the dark and waits for an opportunity to attack Uchiha Chen. Facing this kind of enemy hidden in the dark, others may not notice it at all.

    But Madara didn't know that Chen also had the eyes of reincarnation.  Madara's tomb wheel side prison is no different from the shadow clone in front of Chen.

    Ignoring Kage who was hiding on the side waiting for an opportunity to attack, Uchiha Tatsuo raised his hand and walked towards Madara.

    Swinging the long knife in his hand, with the power of thunder and lightning, he hit Uchiha Madara with violent vigor.

    "Clang!"

    Head-to-head Uchiha Madara is not Chen's opponent.

    In short combat, Madara actually took three steps back, while Chen just swayed and stabilized.

    "How is it possible!" Madara's eyes widened!

    It was obvious that they were evenly matched before, why is there such a big gap in the current confrontation.

    "It seems that I have to show some real skills!"

    Uchiha Madara clasped his hands together and formed a seal quickly.  Both hands are like butterflies wearing flowers.

    "Fire Escape ¡¤ Extinguish the Great Fire!"

    The violent fire dragon rushed towards Uchiha Chen.  Uchiha Chen was invaded wantonly with his teeth and claws.

    You can feel that from the fire dragon even when you are far away.A violent breath.

    Looking like a horizontal sword, Uchiha Tatsuo closed his eyes, and didn't care about the fire dragon that was about to fall on him.

    It's getting closer!

    The fire dragon raged, broke through the obstruction of Mu Dun's avatar, and abruptly rushed in front of Uchiha Chen, who was close at hand, and was about to fall on Chen's body.

    Suddenly, Uchiha Chen suddenly opened his eyes.

    "Seven days and seven nights Flash!"

    Uchiha Madara only felt a blur in front of his eyes, and he didn't know when Chen would make a knife.

    "So fast!"

    A white light flashed in front of his eyes.

    A blade light flashed away, and the sharp blade light tore through Ban's fire dragon, and the castration continued unabated. It actually cut off Madara's two wooden dungeon clones before slowly disappearing.

    During the whole process, Madara just froze in place and didn't move, or he didn't react at all.

    What happens in the blink of an eye.

    "What kind of sword technique is this!" Madara narrowed his eyes and looked at Uchiha Tatsuo coldly.

    "The Leaf Knife Technique."

    "Nonsense! I created the Konoha Knife Technique, so I wouldn't know it? This is not any trick in the Konoha Knife Technique at all!"

    Chen snorted softly: "There are so many things in this world that you don't know. Do you think it's still your old age? Old guy, your era has passed. As a remnant of the old era, you should feel at ease.  Stay in the grave!"

    Chen didn't tell the truth to Madara. Indeed, this is not Konoha swordsmanship, but it is quite interesting to tease Uchiha Madara like this, isn't it?

    "A remnant from the old era?" Madara asked back, then laughed loudly: "It's really a good description, but it's still far from enough to make me, Uchiha Madara, accept my fate just because of this.  The old guy from the era came to teach you a lesson, some things, what I give you is yours, if I don¡¯t give it to you, you can¡¯t grab it!¡±

    Immediately, Uchiha Madara's eyes were cold, his hands formed seals, and after applying the Chakra attribute change on the double blades, he rushed towards Chen with strides.

    "Hmph, what a stubborn old guy!" Chen snorted, and also raised the long knife in his hand and left.

    The two once again fought fiercely in the cave, interspersed with ninjutsu bombardment from time to time, which made people dazzled.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fortieth; show reincarnation eye

    ?

    The battle between the two made people look a little dazzled, and the countless ninjutsu that looked dazzling made people unable to move their eyes away.

    That superb knife technique, and the use of ninjutsu that is simply unimaginable.  If there were ninjas present at this moment, it would be amazing to see this scene.

    "So, it turns out that ninjutsu can still be used like this?"

    The battle between the two of them completely subverted the common sense of ninjutsu, and they did not release moves according to ninjutsu routines. If they were not very human, it would be impossible to avoid such an attack.

    This kind of fighting is completely at a disadvantage for Uchiha Madara. The Chakra in Chen's body can't be calculated by amount at all, and Madara has already passed his peak period. Even if he is forced to recover now, it is impossible to have  Physical fitness and chakra levels at their peak.

    Therefore, in the process of fighting, Uchiha Madara's chakra amount is inevitably missing.

    "Clang!"

    After the duel and separation again, Uchiha Madara backed away quickly, gasping for breath.  The situation seems to be a little bad, the amount of chakra in his body is a little precarious, but judging by Uchiha Tatsuo's appearance, it seems that he is still able to handle it with ease.

    "How could the chakra in your body have such a huge chakra!" Uchiha Madara couldn't believe it, why Chen's physical strength has already been chakra as if it has not been consumed, which is totally unreasonable.

    Even in the Qianshouzhujian back then, there was no such a huge amount of chakra.

    You must know that the Senju Hashirama was called a human-shaped tailed beast back then, and the amount of chakra in the body was completely the same as that of the tailed beast.  Even with the sage mode, the amount of chakra in the body will be even more.

    It is completely like a monster, but even so, the amount of chakra in Senjujuma's body cannot be compared with Chen's. After all, Chen is a ten-tailed Jinchuriki, and there is no shortage of chakra in his body.

    But Uchiha Madara didn't know, he thought it was Uchiha Tatsumi's extraordinary talent, and the amount of chakra in his body exceeded everyone's imagination.  But at least there is a certain upper limit to the amount of chakra.

    It is a pity that Chen's Chakra does not have the words upper limit at all.

    "Does it feel unbelievable?" Chen looked at Madara Uchiha with a smile that was not a smile, and the mocking eyes made Madara feel the humiliation in his heart.

    Suddenly, Madara seemed to think of something incredible.

    "Could it be Did you put the tailed beast" He stared at Uchiha Tatsuo, as if he was expecting Uchiha Tatsumi to say the word no.

    "Who knows?" Chen shrugged his shoulders, neither affirming nor expressing negative intentions.

    "You" Uchiha Madara took a deep breath, and then said somewhat sinisterly: "You won't really absorb all the tailed beasts, right?"

    He doesn't really believe that Chen can absorb all the tailed beasts. Even though he has the kaleidoscope Sharingan, he also has Mutun, but the most important Samsara Eye has never been seen by Chen.

    Although this possibility is not ruled out, at least Madara is unwilling to believe it.

    After all, he is the only one who has the eyes of reincarnation in this world, and Hei Jue also said that only those who have been selected can have the eyes of reincarnation.  For those who are not selected, even if they have the Eternal Kaleidoscope and the Mutun, they will not be able to derive the Samsara Eye.

    However, the deceived Madara didn't know that Hei Ze had deceived him in all of this. Ever since he saw Hei Ze's modified stone tablet, he had been deceived by Hei Ze all the time.

    This thought has been in Madara's head for a long time, and the fact that he can't believe it all the time, he is just deceiving himself and others.

    Taking a deep breath, Uchiha Madara's eyes on Chen changed. If it was Chen who absorbed the nine-tailed beast and became the ten-tailed Jinchuriki, then the meaning would be quite different.

    At least for now, Madara has to make plans for this conjecture.

    "Thisit can't go on like this." Cold sweat dripped from Uchiha Madara's forehead. Facts have proved that if Chen really becomes Ten Tails Jinchuriki, then no matter how powerful he is, he cannot be Chen's opponent  .

    The old Uchiha Madara has now begun to plan his retreat.

    If it is a young Uchiha Madara, maybe he wants to see what the strength of Ten Tails Jinchuriki is, even if he wants to retreat, he will have to fight a battle before retreating.

    But now, Madara has already begun to plan her retreat early. The saying that the older you get, the more timid you are, is not just a simple saying.

    Even now that Chen has not displayed a power that exceeds the upper limit of Madara's strength, it still makes Madara's heart palpitate.

    "Strength, I need??Power!  "This is the loudest voice in Uchiha Madara's heart.

    Madara took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and scanned the entire cave, saying that he used this place as his secret base, but he had never scanned the entire cave like today.

    At the beginning, he boasted that his strength was superior, and the reason why this cave was hidden was that he was never worried that someone would break in.

    However, now he has to look for life in this strange but somewhat familiar cave.

    "You have to think of a way!"

    Seeing Uchiha Madara's flickering eyes, how could Chen not know the plan in his heart?  This was the case with Yamata no Orochi in the land of ghosts. At the beginning, it was extremely rampant. After fighting for a while, I found that I couldn't beat it, so I wanted to run away.

    How similar is the current Uchiha Madara to Yamata no Orochi?

    "It seems that you have really fallen!" Uchiha Chen muttered to himself, not caring whether Madara heard it or not: "It's time for you to die too!"

    At this moment, Uchiha Chen no longer retains his own strength. This time may be one of Chen's few battles in this world, and maybe there will be no more battles after this time.

    Speaking, Uchiha Tatsuo quietly closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, the Gouyu in his eyes quietly disappeared, replaced by dark purple reincarnation eyes with circles of shading.

    "How is it possible" Seeing Chen's eyes, Uchiha Madara showed incredible eyes.

    However, Chen didn't give Madara much time to react.

    "Now, it's time to send you to hell!" Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes narrowed, and he stretched out his hands, even if there was no longer Susano's protection, Uchiha Madara could feel the deterrence emanating from that hand  Heart palpitations.

    As someone who once had the eyes of reincarnation, he deeply understands what these eyes represent!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fortieth; the end

    ?

    The eyes that only the sages of the Six Paths could have back then are not just that simple.

    Even Madara himself dare not say that he has fully developed the function of the eyes of reincarnation. He does not know to what extent Uchiha Chen has developed the eyes of reincarnation, but judging from the fact that Chen can absorb tailed beasts and become ten-tailed Jinchuriki, at least not  Where will it be worse than him.

    Even faintly, his development of pupil technique may still be faintly above him.

    "Damn it!" Uchiha Madara spat fiercely: "Why did the situation become like this, I am the son of destiny! Bastard!"

    Hearing Madara's words, Chen just smiled coldly, and looked at Madara with a trace of pity in his eyes. This mighty guy back then has not recognized the reality until now.

    In the final analysis, he is just a pawn in Heijue's scheme.

    However, Chen did not explain these things. Anyway, Madara is also someone he admires. Even though Madara is now in his twilight years, Chen has longed countless times to become a person like Madara one day.

    Rather than dying aggrieved by Hei Jue's plot, it would be better to let Chen Lai end him instead of dying under the insidious plot.

    At least he didn't die until the end of the battle, so he didn't insult his Uchiha Madara's name.

    The subsequent battle was almost one-sided.

    How could Uchiha Madara be Chen's opponent without the indomitable spirit.

    No matter what method Uchiha Madara uses, in Chen's eyes, it is just a dying struggle, and there is no way to get out of the waves.

    And Uchiha Madara seems to have realized that in his current state, he has no chance of winning at all, and there is a feeling of retreat in his heart, but it is only fleeting, and his goal soon becomes firm.

    What Chen said just now gave him a lot of stimulation. Yes, he is Uchiha Madara, who can suppress the existence of an era, how can he be frightened by a junior, and he is so proud that he will never allow himself to retreat.

    Madara seemed to be trapped in some kind of memory, and her long-lost blood was reawakened. Like a flash of light, Madara's momentum suddenly rose, and she rushed towards Chen with an indomitable momentum.

    Seeing Madara's changes, Chen's emotions were also infected, an unstoppable fighting spirit gushed out, and he said excitedly: "Hey, this is Uchiha Madara!"

    Speaking of Chen's aura also exploded, he greeted Uchiha Madara

    When Chen's long sword pierced Madara's heart, Uchiha Madara raised his head and looked at Chen, and couldn't help showing a trace of wistful smile.

    "I didn't expect, I didn't expect, I died in your hands in the end." He coughed twice, and the chakra in his body had begun to dissipate. Even if he is as strong as Uchiha Madara, it is impossible  When he was about to disappear, he forcibly changed his fate against the sky.

    Because of the passing of Chakra, Uchiha Madara's appearance gradually began to age, revealing his original appearance. The aging Uchiha Madara looked at Uchiha Chen, as if he saw his figure from Chen's body  .

    With a long sigh, knowing that his life is not long, Uchiha Madara did not become hysterical. At this time, in fact, life is not important anymore, and the dream he has been looking forward to is the most important.

    "Unfortunately, I will never see the day when the ninja world is at peace again."  Absolutely, but now he feels more and more pleasing to the eye.

    "I didn't expect to let me see your existence before I died. Maybe maybe, only you can calm this troubled world"

    The last words became inaudible, and Uchiha Madara's breath became weaker and weaker, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that he was no longer able to die.

    Chen didn't pull out the long knife stuck in his heart because he wanted him to feel it at the last moment of his life, not to keep unfinished words in his heart after he died, and Chen didn't mock Madara, but quietly being a  audience.

    People's words are good when they are about to die. Even a character like Madara will not speak ill at this moment when facing death, even if the other party is the one who killed him.

    Chen smiled slightly, looked at him and said: "I think I grew up listening to your stories, I didn't expect it" Chen was disappointed, he didn't expect the reincarnation of the world.

    "Really?" Madara was a little surprised: "Hehe Konoha and Uchiha have already regarded me as a taboo"

    Chen didn't explain it. He couldn't possibly say that he knew it from the Naruto anime, right?  At the time when he crossed over, the animation had just ended, and it is said that he had already started preparing for the Bo Renzhuan.plan.

    However, Chen probably won't be able to see these days, and there will be no Hokage after Hayate, this is not only Chen's idea, but what a large group of Hokage people want to say most.

    "Although I don't approve of your actions, the peace you want will definitely come."

    "It seems that you know something." Madara frowned, this movement was already the limit of what he could do, and now he didn't even have the strength to look up at Chen.

    "Ah! I've seen that stele before, but I don't agree with it. The peace obtained by falsehood is false after all. There are only mutual checks and balances to closely link their respective interests so that countries cannot act rashly.  This is the greatest opportunity for peace."

    "Impossible! Cough cough!" Hearing someone denying his peace, Uchiha Madara couldn't sit still, no matter whether he was going to die now, he tried hard to stare at Chen: "Only my peace is  Final peace!"

    "Back then, that guy at Hashirama had the same idea as you, and distributed tailed beasts to various ninja villages. As a result, there were constant wars in the ninja world, and there was no moment for the war to subside. Hashirama has already proved your worth with actions.  The approach is wrong!"

    Hearing Madara's rebuttal, Chen just smiled: "Senju Hashimama is indeed a generation of talent, but his heart is still too soft, if he is a little bit tougher, he will keep the tailed beast in his hands and use the tailed beast to kill him."  If you deter other countries, maybe there won't be so many wars."

    "How is it possible? People's desires are endless. Even if there were no tailed beasts, they would still start wars"

    Madara's words became inaudible in the end, and he didn't even finish his sentence, becoming weaker and weaker. Finally, his hands softened and he fell to the ground weakly, his breath drifted away, and he looked at Uchiha Chen with unyielding eyes, and gradually,  He didn't even have the strength to look at Chen.

    In an instant, he fell to the ground without a sound.  A generation of heroes, Uchiha Madara, the god of ninja who is also known as Senju Zhuma, dies!

    "It's a good journey!" Chen sighed: "May there be no wars in the underworld, and no darkness."

    ps: It's a bit messy, I really don't know how to write Madara's results.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fortieth three; failed five shadow talks

    ?

    "Go all the way!" Uchiha Chen pulled out the Meteor Star Meteor Knife in his hand with a flat face, and then Chen sighed softly: "May there be no war in heaven, and no evil."

    Uchiha Madara, a generation of heroes, has been scheming all his life, but in the end, he was only schemed by the black master, and embarked on a road that is destined to be impossible to succeed.  Even, until he died, he didn't understand how stupid and ridiculous what he was doing.

    Uchiha Tatsumi didn't solve the confusion in Madara's heart. This poor old man, even though he is an incarnation Shura, still cares about the peace of the whole world in his heart, and still has compassion for all living beings.

    Perhaps what he did was wrong and was not understood by the public, but this was not a reason to beat him to death. The so-called justice and evil have always been chapters written by the victors.

    Where is the absolute justice and evil?  Perhaps in the hearts of many people, Madara seems to be a big villain, the endorsement of evil.

    But for Madara, those who try to hinder themselves and the world peace process are not bad people?  Is the endorsement of evil?

    All justice and evil cannot be summed up in a simple sentence.

    Perhaps, Madara never thought that she would have such a day, right?  Chen secretly laughed at himself in his heart.

    However, no matter how powerful you were, how powerful you were in life, even if you could move mountains and seas, step on the ground, and rule forever, you will be nothing but a piece of loess after death.

    Thinking of this, Chen couldn't help feeling extremely emotional in his heart. What would he do in this situation?  What if he had such a day in the future?

    Involuntarily, Chen subconsciously had a higher pursuit of his own strength, and his desire to go to other worlds became more serious.

    No one wants to turn into a pile of loess after death, and there is nothing left. Isn't Orochimaru doing so much research on forbidden arts in order to obtain eternal life?

    Thinking about it this way, when experiencing life insights, the control of one's own strength will be improved to a higher level.  The realm of oneself is also constantly improving.

    Although the improvement of one's own realm cannot immediately enhance Chen's strength, at least Chen is no longer behind in strength in realm.

    Because of the rapid increase in strength, Chen did not have a realm that matched his own strength, so Chenkong had such a strong strength, but he did not have a realm that matched it.  He didn't know what to do with such a powerful strength.

    The reason why the system didn't remind him is because the matter of realm needs to be experienced by himself. At that time, the system forcibly stuffed Chen with a strange memory, which was already the limit of what he could do.  He can only change Chen through imperceptible tasks.

    Those absurd things seem to be unreasonable, and the tasks given by the system seem to have no connection at all.

    In fact, let Chen experience a lot and feel a lot.  Only in this way can Chen get more exercise, let Chen experience more things and accumulate more insights.

    Just like today, after seeing Uchiha Madara's tragic life of old age and death, Chen's accumulation of knowledge was finally released, which prompted him to enter a state of epiphany

    After a long time, Chen woke up from the state of epiphany.

    "What's wrong with me?" Chen couldn't help being a little puzzled.  Feeling the power in his body, he found that his control over his own power had once again risen to a higher level.

    If it is said that he could only control less than 70% of the power before, then now he can control at least 90% of the power.

    "Ding, congratulations to the host for entering the state of epiphany, and the realm has been further improved." The system responded and explained in due course.

    "Ah Realm!" Uchiha Tatsuo lowered his head and shook his fist, feeling that the power in his body was easier to control, and he completely lost the previous sense of stagnation.

    Chen closed his eyes, and felt the commanding feeling: "Excellent!" He couldn't help but whispered: "Speaking of the system, why didn't you tell me that raising the level will make my strength improve so much!"

    "Ding, you never asked the host. The host has always only cared about his own strength, and didn't pay too much attention to the realm, so the system didn't push it."

    "Eh!" Chen smacked his mouth, is it still his fault?  Who knows that improving one's own strength also requires improving one's realm, and it's not cultivating immortals, so Chen subconsciously ignored the polishing of his state of mind.

    "Next time there is such a thing, you must remind me!" Old Chen blushed, and was speechless for a long time, finally bursting out.??.

    After Uchiha Madara's death, there is no one in this world who can stop Chen.

    At the same time, the Five Ninja Conference was secretly unfolding, and the shadows of the five major countries rushed to the territory of Tang Kingdom secretly, and started a series of consultations.

    But the ending is not ideal, no matter whether it is the third generation of Tukage or the fourth generation of Mizukage, they have no peaceful thoughts in their hearts.

    The two ninja villages were originally deadly enemies, how could they make peace so easily?

    Even if the Fourth Hokage and the Fourth Kazekage try their best to match up, they cannot satisfy other countries.

    There is no way, everyone represents their own countries, even if they are dealing with Chen for a common purpose, they more or less hope that their countries can benefit more.

    Even the Fourth Hokage and Kazekage did not dare to make too many concessions. Even if they agreed to those excessive conditions, the elders would not agree to them.

    Just like this, the five shadows conference continued for three days and still did not make any substantial progress.

    When they finally made up their minds and prepared to discuss their respective bottom lines on the bright side, a major turmoil occurred in the ninja world. After receiving the news, they had to end the meeting hastily and rush back to their ninja village.  .

    "What happened?" Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato came to the Hokage Building as soon as he returned to Konoha Village, and held a Hokage Conference: "What's the matter with calling me back in such a hurry?  The conference has reached a critical moment."

    "Come on!" Danzo waved his hand: "What is the Five Kages Conference? Do I still not understand their old-fashioned characters? They are the masters of the group who don't see rabbits and don't scatter eagles. It doesn't matter if the Five Kages Conference is not held!  "

    Three generations of Hokage, the current Hokage consultant Hiruzaru Sarutobi smoked a cigarette, knocked on the table and looked at the crowd and said to Namikaze Minato: "The reason for calling you back now is that the matter has exceeded the limit of what we can bear."  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapters 744 to 745; Konoha's Discussion

    ?

    Namikaze Minato frowned. He had been busy arguing with other shadows of Ninja Village before.

    The miscellaneous things that the Goninkai talked about were enough for him to drink a pot. When he thought of this, Namikaze Minato couldn't help rubbing his head.  This Hokage is really not something that ordinary people can do.

    "What happened to make you three generations so nervous?"

    "That person has appeared!" Hiruzaru Sarutobi hadn't spoken yet, took a deep breath from Senshou's gate, and said with a heavy face.

    "who?"

    "Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    "It's him?" Namikaze Minato was startled, he was no stranger to Chen, not to mention that they had some communication in Muye Village, and Chen had forcibly snatched the nine tails from his wife's body.

    Although Xiaojiali's life is not in serious danger, but Chen hurt his wife right under his nose, not to mention anything else, if he can endure this wave of feng shuimen, then he doesn't have to do this Fourth Hokage  up.

    Subconsciously clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, Namikaze Minato forced himself to calm down, and said calmly, "What earth-shattering thing did he do this time?"

    "This, I'll let the old man talk about it." Third Hokage glanced at Shigesaku Hatake, and took the words with a sigh.

    Originally, this matter was mainly reported by the Minister of Anbu, Hatake Mosaku, but considering the relationship between Hatake Mosaku and Chen, everyone had to subconsciously look at Hatake Mosaku with colored glasses.

    Hatake Mosaku naturally understood this, and he didn't show any dissatisfaction with what Sandai Hokage said, and even gave him a grateful glance.

    He is still relatively light, and people like Nara Shikahisa who are closer to Uchiha Tatsumi are now under house arrest at home, guarded by Anbu, and are not allowed to leave the house for half a step without special reasons.

    Rather than saying house arrest, it is better to say that they are protecting them in disguise.

    Who in Konoha didn't know their relationship with Chen?  Now that Chen has made such a big commotion, at least he would have to pull out a person to vent his anger. If they hadn't been of great use to Konoha, they would have been thrown out as abandoned children and left to be dealt with by everyone.

    It is obvious that they are all sensible people, so at this critical moment, no one is causing trouble, even Chen's fanatic fans like Nara Shikahisa are obediently staying at home and waiting to be punished.

    "Not long ago, Tatsuo Uchiha appeared in the ninja world and declared war on everyone or all ninja villages. He will visit each ninja village and various countries in the near future."

    "Hiss!" Hearing what Sarutobi Hiruzen said, Minato Namikaze had already prepared himself and couldn't help but gasp.

    "This is this too big a game? Who does he think he is? Sage of the Six Paths?" Namikaze Minato couldn't help thinking this way in his mind.

    "In that case, even the original Hokage and Uchiha Madara wouldn't dare to say it?" Namikaze Minato frowned: "How could he say such nonsensical words, could it be someone else pretending to be?  "

    "It's absolutely impossible." Hiruzaru Sarutobi shook his head seriously, "A person's appearance can be faked, but the aura on his body can never be deceiving. He is the only one in the world who can have that kind of aura!  "

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi's eyes were dignified, and it was obvious that he was quite afraid of Chen.  It is absolutely impossible for a person who can forcibly snatch Kyuubi from the hands of many kage-level super-kage-level powerhouses in Konoha to be so simple.

    Especially now that Chen still has a nine-headed and tailed beast. Although he doesn't know what he is going to do, don't forget that the Kaleidoscope Sharingan can control the tailed beast.

    With Yichen's strength and the nine-headed and tailed beast, maybe what he said may not be impossible to complete.  Thinking of this, Hiruzaru Sarutobi suddenly felt that his thoughts were absurd.

    "Then what should we do now?"

    "What else can we do? Cold salad! Soldiers come to cover up the water and cover it with soil, do we really think that Konoha is afraid of him?" Danzo glanced at the elder who spoke angrily.

    But he was just saying that, and Danzo knew in his heart that if they really wanted to fight, the strength of Konoha alone would not be enough.

    "If you want me to say, I shouldn't have agreed to let that kid come to our Muye Village at the beginning. Now it's all right, the help is not considered, but a white-eyed wolf is raised." An elder said angrily.

    Hearing the elder's words, everyone was silent. The matter has reached this point. If they say that it is impossible to have no complaints in their hearts, it is impossible to find Chen to vent. So naturally, Hatake Mosaku and others who strongly recommended Chen at the beginning  became their anger??'s catharsis.

    Hatake Mosaku's face was a bit ugly, and the elder's every sentence clearly meant that Sang scolded Huai and scolded him Hatake Mosaku.

    "Okay, don't talk about this anymore!" Second Hokage noticed the change in Hatake Mosaku's face keenly, frowned, and scolded the elder who spoke.

    "It's not that you don't know the situation at the beginning. The information passed by Maoshuo has clearly explained all the hidden dangers. Which one of you is not clear in your heart? Why, now that the situation is wrong, you will vent your anger on others?"

    "If you want to get angry, get angry at Tatsuo Uchiha, don't fight in the nest here, I watched Moshuo grow up, I believe him!" Second Hokage knocked on the table and scolded the elders present.  Bloody head.

    "Okay, things have come to this point, what we should discuss now is not who is responsible, now we should think about what we should do, to what extent, and what should be remedied."

    Third Hokage thought for a while, but still didn't speak. He looked at Mosaku Hatake in a blink of an eye, and motioned for him to speak with a little encouragement in his eyes.

    When Mosaku Hatake saw the eyes of Sandai Hokage, he understood the plan he was thinking in his heart. It was obvious that he had thought about it in this direction, but Mosaku Hatake only thought about it for a moment, and after thinking about it, he left it behind  .

    Unexpectedly, Sandai Hokage went with him, and looking at the situation, it seemed that he hoped that he would bring it up first.

    Hatake Mosaku was a little conflicted. He always kept his promises, and he had never done anything that broke his promises. Asking him to do such a thing would be better than letting him go to the battlefield to kill the enemy.

    Everyone seemed to understand when they saw the eyes of Sandai Hokage, and they all signaled Hatake Mosaku with their eyes, with expectations, worries, sympathy, and schadenfreude.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and forty-six; ultimatum to Konoha

    ?

    Everyone understood the meaning of the past three generations of Hokage. At this time, Mosaku Hatake could no longer continue to pretend to be stupid.

    He shook his head with a wry smile, stood up and said, "I'm sorry for the third generation. If it's a battle, I'll be the first to rush forward without saying a word. It doesn't matter if I lose my life, but let me do something like that"

    Maoshuo looked embarrassed, so he simply kept silent.

    Hearing Shigesuke Hatake's words, there was an uproar on the court.

    I didn't expect Hatake Mosaku to actually choose this way in the end. You must know that he is the head of Konoha Anbe, and everything is for Konoha's interests. Even if he said such a thing, what kind of trick did Uchiha Tatsuo use?  Are they all bewitched?

    Not only Shigeru Hatake, but everyone who had close contact with Chen seemed to have a good impression of him, and even had a faint sense of protection.

    Regarding this point, everyone is baffled in their hearts, and they can't ask clearly, and the answer is vague, which is useless at all.

    "What's the matter?" There were still people who hadn't reacted, and they couldn't help but quietly asked the people next to them when they saw that the eyes of the people were not right.

    Seeing that there are still fools who have not reacted, they didn't tease him, but just pouted: "Have you forgotten the two young geniuses who are about to graduate from our ninja school?"

    "them?"

    "Didn't you forget? Those two young geniuses were left in Konoha by that man named Uchiha Tatsu. Before that happened, didn't you often see them wandering the streets?"

    "So that's how it is!" The man suddenly realized and said quickly: "Then what are you waiting for, act quickly, and don't worry about what to do."

    "Danzo-sama has arranged for people from Anbu to monitor the two little guys, and they are just waiting for Hokage-sama to speak."

    Danzang sneered: "Humph, what you said is high-sounding, could it be that you still have that person in your heart, and are you planning to join him in the next step?"

    "you!"

    "Okay, Danzo, don't say a few words." Second Hokage scolded, which also stopped the quarrel between the two.

    Hatake Mosaku glanced at the Second Hokage, stood up and said, "Everyone knows that I, Hatake Mosaku, once promised Uchiha Tatsuki to take good care of his two little apprentices in Konoha.  If you want to deal with Uchiha Tatsumi, I don't care what tricks you use, even if you ask me to take the initiative to deal with him, I will have nothing to say, but if you ask Duo to attack two innocent children, I'm sorry I can't do it. "

    "I, Hatake Mosaku, have never done anything to break my oath in my life. Konoha should be protected by us instead of venting my anger on the two children!"

    "Well said!" At this moment, a strange voice suddenly appeared in the field.

    "Who! Who is it!" Hearing this voice, everyone couldn't help becoming nervous, Second Hokage stood up and shouted loudly.

    "Aren't you guys discussing how to deal with me? Why, now that I'm here, I dare not talk about it?"

    A dark and deep cave suddenly appeared at the meeting site, and a foot stepped out of the twisted cave, and everyone looked nervously at the person who was about to appear.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya!" Second Hokage's eyes froze!

    Chen leisurely walked out of the cave, holding two bewildered little guys in his hands, he laughed loudly, and jokingly said to everyone: "Why, aren't you guys discussing how to deal with me, now I'm here  , use whatever trick you want!"

    "Uchiha Chen, don't get carried away, this is Konoha!" Danzo stood up, looking at Chen with cold eyes, the threat was self-evident.

    Glancing at him contemptuously, Chen arrogantly said: "I know it's Konoha, if you feel uncomfortable, feel free to drive me out, butdo you have that strength?"

    "you!"

    "What if I add the old man!" The Second Hokage and the Third Hokage stood up at the same time.

    "And me, as Hokage, I can't watch you run wild in our Konoha!" Namikaze Minato also stood up, and at the same time stretched out his hand to hold a special kunai, as if he would fight if there was a disagreement.

    "Yes, that is, this is Konoha, don't be too rampant!"

    "That's right! And me!"

    "Add me too!"

    "Don't think too highly of yourself!"

    The elder jonin in the field stood up and spoke, chattering like a downtown area where vegetables are sold.

    Chen frowned, and snorted coldly: "Noisy!"The atmosphere enveloped the entire field.

    It wasn't until this time that everyone remembered that the guy in front of him was not such an easy-to-handle master. Back then, he killed more than half of the elders in Muye Village with his own strength. Not long ago, he even forcibly abducted Konoha's Kyuubi.

    Looking back, everyone couldn't help but sweat on their foreheads. What kind of existence were they fighting against?

    Under Chen's pressure, Hatake Mosaku stood up and said to Chen with a blank face: "Uchiha Tatsu, this is Konoha, even if your strength is high, you can't insult us wantonly, otherwise I will fight  This life also needs to ask you for advice!"

    Chen looked at Moshuo Hatake, and the murderous aura all over his body went towards him alone, and his manic aura unscrupulously attacked Moshuo Hatake.

    However, Mosaku Hatake did not back down in the slightest. Even though he was almost unable to bear the oppression, he still stood where he was, looking at Chen stubbornly, showing his attitude.

    After a long time, Uchiha Chen said slowly: "I thought you were good at first, and I admired you, but I think people like you will not change their positions easily!"

    "Protecting your apprentice is just keeping my promise, even if I do it again, but since you are determined to fight against Konoha, then I, Hatake Mosaku, must fight for the village and die without regret!  "

    Hatake Shigeru stood stubbornly, everyone looked at him even if he was crumbling, but he still insisted on standing still, and they were all moved. What kind of will is this?

    "Huh!" Uchiha Tatsuo slowly withdrew his momentum: "For your sake, I will let you go this time. This time I am here to inform you that the unification of the ninja world is the trend of the times. Whoever dares to obstruct it,  Then don't blame me for being cruel!"

    As he spoke, Chen's eyes froze, and a pair of reincarnation eyes appeared in his eyes.

    "Thisthis is"

    "Samsara eyes"

    "Then let me tell you, even if I risk my life, I will stop your plot!"

    "Then you come here, I'll wait!" Uchiha Tatsuo sneered, opened the space, and left with the two little guys as if there was no one else around, and no one present dared to step forward to stop it.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 747; A war initiated by one person

    ?

    Uchiha Chen smiled calmly, opened the space, and left with the two little guys as if there was no one else around. None of the people present dared to step forward to stop them.

    Seeing this, before leaving, Chen did not let go of any harsh words. After all, leading people away swaggeringly in front of them was already the biggest stimulus for them

    "Damn it! How dare you ignore us like this!" Tuanzang was out of breath, slammed the table, and said angrily.

    "That's enough, what's the use of acting wild here, what's the use of acting? You have the ability to vent your anger on others." Sarutobi Rizai took a puff of cigarette, stomped his feet and went back without hesitation.

    "Shut up!" Danzo yelled, pointing at Sarutobi.

    "Okay, don't quarrel. I gathered everyone to discuss how to deal with Uchiha Tatsuo, not to let you fight in the nest!" Senshou Feijian separated the two impatiently.

    In Konoha, since the death of Uzumaki Mito, the highest seniority in the whole village is Senshou Feijian. As the master of two people, he is the only one who can suppress them.

    Sarutobi and Danzo sat down aggrievedly. This was not the first time the two had quarreled, but both of them knew in their hearts that, unlike before, they might not be able to return to the way they were at the beginning.  Pleasant cooperation relationship too.

    Especially after Namikaze Minato became Hokage, Danzo's thoughts began to gradually occur.  Regardless of public or private, Danzo should not get along too closely with Sarutobi Hiruzen.

    The power of the first Hokage is too great, and the elders will definitely not watch their own power fall, so they found Danzo, a disciple of the second generation of Hokage. Not only in strength but also in status, Danzo is qualified to be the elders of this generation  leader.

    Naturally, Danzo was upgraded from a Naruto advisor to a leader of the elders. Starting from a public heart, Danzo no longer had the same heart with Sarutobi.

    In private, Danzo thought that after the third generation abdicated, it would be his turn to take the position of Hokage. Yes, Danzo never gave up his dream of being Hokage from the beginning to the end, but his good friend became Hokage  Then he suppressed the desire in his heart.

    He has already made up his mind, wait for the third generation to abdicate, take the position himself, persist for a few more years, work hard to develop Konoha better, wait for Sannin, Mosaku, and the next generation of ninjas to have enough seniority, and then step aside  come out.

    However, I didn't expect that there would be a Namikaze Minato in the middle. Anyone who was taken away from Hokage's position would not be in a good mood, would he?

    Why can a junior like Minato Namikaze become Hokage but not me?  Why is everyone optimistic about this Namikaze Minato, and even his own master didn't express any objection?

    With this in mind, Danzo finally embarked on a path that is no different from the parallel world

    Two flowers bloomed, each representing one branch, not to mention how Konoha Village was preparing to deal with Uchiha Tatsuo's attack, after Chen separated Mudun's avatar, he stayed in Urenin Village, waiting for the final decisive battle three days later.

    That's right, Chen's ultimatum to the Five Great Nations is just three days later. He has been in this world for enough time, and he has no time to write any more. In order to be able to complete his achievements in one battle, Chen gave the ninja world the greatest time to let them  Assemble the biggest people to stop yourself.

    After this war is over, the world will usher in final peace.

    When Erzhuzi and Naruto were still babies, there was no Senjujuma, Uchiha Madara, and no Sage of the Six Paths. No one in this world could stop Chen Yi from dominating the human world.

    Three days passed quickly.

    In order to prevent Uchiha Chen's "conspiracy" and maintain the "peace" in the hearts of himself and others, the five major countries finally abandoned their hatred and worked together to defeat Chen, the great devil.

    So, less than a few days after the end of the third ninja war, the fourth ninja war kicked off.

    Different from the previous Ninja World War, this time all the countries united to deal with one person, and the ordinary people who received the news couldn't help being in an uproar.

    The ninjas were not so surprised by the civilians. After all, the ninja world was too far away from the civilian world, and they didn't know Chen's fear at all.

    Especially those who have been in contact with Uchiha Chen, only they understand how terrifying Chen's strength is.

    Final Yan Valley, this is the battlefield Chen chose. The battlefield here is open, and he is not afraid of causing innocent sacrifices.

    Originally, Konoha disagreed. After all, this belongs to the land of fire, and could not withstand the opposition of other countries. In desperation, Konoha had no choice but to agree. After all, there was no better choice.

    The people in Konoha could clearly see that after they gritted their teeth and agreed,People from other countries had gloating expressions on their faces.

    In the Valley of the End, Chen stood alone on Uchiha Madara's head, with his eyes closed, he didn't pay attention to the ninjas gathered below.

    When his strength has reached his level, quantity has no effect on him. Even a shadow-level powerhouse is nothing more than a punch in his eyes.

    ?Only opponents like Chaoying level and the God of Ninja World can barely survive a few rounds in his hands.

    "Is it finally here?" Chen slowly opened his eyes, looking at the restless crowd below, he couldn't help but smile slightly.

    I saw Chen's eyes wide open. At this moment, a pair of eyes of reincarnation were unreservedly displayed in front of everyone. This may be the first time Chen has shown his strength unreservedly since he came to this world.

    "Since everyone has arrived, let me say a few words."

    Uchiha Chen stood in the air, standing in the air and looking down at everyone, Chen slowly said: "I think everyone should know my name, so I won't say more, I have only one purpose!"

    Chen stretched out a finger and pointed at the crowd: "That is the Unification of the Ninja World!"

    Even though he knew Chen's purpose a long time ago, when he heard Chen say it himself, there was still an uproar on the court.

    "Bastard! How can you be so arrogant!"

    "Let's go together and kill him!"

    "You big devil, give back my companion's life!"

    "Huh!" Chen frowned, and he couldn't help but carry a little coercion when he spoke, the powerful momentum made them unable to lift their heads.

    Those kage-level powerhouses couldn't move, let alone cannon fodder like chunin and genin, who were lying on the ground and couldn't get up at all.

    "Good so strong!" Everyone couldn't help thinking subconsciously.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fortieth eight; A war initiated by one person II

    ?

    Feeling the powerful aura exuded by Chen, everyone on the field couldn't help but tremble. This What kind of existence did they provoke?

    Seeing that the field finally quieted down, Chen nodded in satisfaction, and continued to speak: "I am not discussing with you, I am notifying you, me! Uchiha Chen! Unify the entire ninja world!"

    Until this time, everyone had to face up to what Uchiha Tatsu said.

    Yes, this is not a discussion, this is an order!  It was Chen who was giving them a notice!

    "Huh! Brash talk!" Although they knew that Chen was super powerful, they couldn't just sit still, Fourth Raikage snorted coldly.

    Looking at Chen with hatred in his eyes, this time the tailed beasts were looted, they suffered the greatest loss in Ninja Village, not only lost two tailed beasts, even his younger brother Kirabi is still lying on the bed.  Can't move on the bed.

    None of the five shadows present did not hate Chen, and Lei Ying had the highest hatred towards Chen.

    "You don't seem to be convinced?" Chen glanced at Sidai Raikage and said lightly.

    After receiving such a glance from Uchiha Tatsumi, the Fourth Raikage Ai felt a little guilty, and dodged to the side, hiding behind the others, pretending that it was none of my business.

    Although Ai said he was tough, he was not a fool. He knew that the gap between the two was separated by a bottomless gully, so how could he be so stubborn that he rushed to fight?

    This is not a trick, this is stupidity.

    "Hum!" Chen snorted coldly, and instead of caring about the fourth generation of Raikage, who had admitted his fear, he looked at the crowd: "What else do you want to say?"

    Everyone, look at me and I look at you. In the end, it was the third Tsuchikage who came forward to speak. After all, he is the oldest among the five kages. He has experienced World War I, World War II, and World War III, so he is qualified to speak.

    "I would like to ask your Excellency, why did you plunder the tailed beasts from our village, and why did you launch a war to unify the entire ninja world? The tailed beasts belong to each of our villages, so you just plundered them for no reason.  Doesn't seem quite right?"

    "Rules?" Chen sneered: "What does the rules have to do with me? If I say it, isn't it the rules? Wasn't the Tailed Beast assigned to you by Qianju Zhujian back then? Then why is it inappropriate for me to take it away now?"  of."

    "As for the unification of the ninja world you said? Don't you think the current ninja world is too chaotic? In just a few decades, there have been three major wars. It is nothing more than the reason that too many countries are not conducive to rule. After unifying the whole world,  Where can there be so much shit?"

    "Nonsense! Each of our ninja villages has its own traditions and its own characteristics. Although there are more disputes between countries now, it's nothing. Anyway, our Wuyin Village will never let you succeed.  Yes! Who knows what kind of idea you have in mind again!"

    The fourth Mizukage Kuraya has not been killed and controlled by Uchiha Madara at this time. Although he was also pulled out of the tail beast in his body by Chen, he is still the shadow of a village. Although his strength has declined, it is not enough  I can't move.

    Cang Shi looked at Chen with aggrieved eyes, it was too embarrassing, it was really embarrassing.

    As a dignified Mizukage, he was forcibly taken away by Uchiha Tatsuo without knowing it, and the tailed beast was pulled out of his body.  He didn't realize it until the tail beast in his body was pulled out. What kind of humiliation is this?

    Even now, he dare not tell people how the tailed beast in his body was removed. He can't tell people that when he woke up, he found that the tailed beast in his body was gone, right?

    How embarrassing is it?

    "Aren't you just afraid that your own interests will be violated? What are you talking about so high-sounding." Chen sneered, these guys, don't Chen know what they are thinking?

    From that parallel world, Chen has seen through this kind of guy a long time ago. He speaks grandly, but in fact he has a dark side in his heart. He can fight for a little bit of profit, and he can make a contribution to his own village in the name of.

    In fact, it is just difficult to let go of the power in your hand.  If it weren't for the fact that Akatsuki's organization had grown bigger in the end, coupled with Uchiha Madara's deterrence, and what's more, Sasuke came to make a fuss during the Five Ninja Conference, they would never have united so easily.

    Although they were all washed up in the end, it was unavoidable, that's what they thought in their hearts.  Those dirty politicians.

    A group of politicians, no matter how much they pretend to be kind, they can't hide the dirty deeds in their hearts.

    Chen looked at them with a sneer, his eyes of reincarnation suddenly widened, and the circles of outlines looked extremely terrifying. Under Chen's sight, no one dared to look at them.

    ???Not to mention Ai and Cangya, who made a lot of gimmicks before. Under Chen's careful attention, the two of them couldn't raise their heads at all.  Xiaren is not much better.

    "I'll say it again, I'm not talking about a discussion, I'm notifying you. Do you understand?"

    Wukage sighed lightly: "Then there's nothing to talk about?"

    "Let's fight!"

    "Fight!"

    "Fight!"

    "Fight!"

    "Fight!"

    The five shadows roared in unison, and the chakra in their bodies surged violently, and they broke free from the pressure of Chen's momentum in an instant.

    Seeing how powerful their shadow was, everyone couldn't help but boost their morale.

    However, my family knows my own family affairs, and Wuying can clearly feel that while chakra is in my own body, the overwhelming coercion disappears, and it is obvious that Chen took the initiative to put it away.

    Just for them, it is impossible to break free from Chen's shackles so easily.  "It seems that this is a fierce battle!" The five people looked at each other, and they all saw the helplessness and wry smile of each other in their eyes.

    However, it is now difficult to ride a tiger, and the arrow has to be fired, and the matter has become unavoidable at this time.

    "Everyone, I'll go first!" The Fourth Raikage Ai glanced at the others, then puffed up the chakra in his body, forming a layer of blue-purple chakra coat on his body surface.

    This is a ninjutsu unique to Yunin Village, which can attach the lightning attribute chakra in the body to the body surface to form a layer of lightning attribute chakra armor.

    ?Not only can it greatly improve its own defense ability, but it can also stimulate the cells with thunder attribute chakra, so that you can have faster and stronger speed and strength. Combined with body skills, it is infinitely powerful.

    "Lightning Thunder Thunder Plow and Hot Hoe!"

    Fourth Raikage rushed towards Uchiha Chen suddenly, bent his arms, and hammered Uchiha Chen aggressively.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and fortieth IX; war with ninja world

    ?

    "Earth Dungeon: The Art of Light and Heavy Rocks!"

    Seeing the Fourth Raikage Ai rushing towards Uchiha Tatsun aggressively, how could the Third Tsuchikage not know Ai's intention?

    With the current distance between Ai and Uchiha Chen, it is impossible to attack Chen in an instant, and the fighter is fleeting.

    If they can't strike first before Chen can react, then they may be miserable afterwards.

    In desperation, Sandai Tuying's sharp eyes added a light and heavy rock technique to Ai in advance, making his speed to a higher level.

    "Secret Technique Chakra Line!"

    Scorpion has sharp eyes, seeing the actions of the third generation of Tsuchikage, and Ai's actions before, he probably understands the intentions of the two. His puppet technique can't help them, but he has the chakra line.

    Shoot out a chakra line at Ai's feet.

    Ai took the opportunity to step on the chakra line, and his figure was raised to another level.

    Seeing this, Namikaze Minato was not idle, and threw two special kunai towards Uchiha Tatsuya, one in front of Ai, and the other went straight to Uchiha Tatsuya.

    Even the fourth Mizukage Kuraya began to form seals. His ninjutsu is not suitable for participating in this kind of cooperation, but he can also use other methods to cooperate with the actions of several people.

    Uchiha snorted coldly and didn't stop him, he wanted everyone to know that he was not from the same world as them.

    All their attacks are useless, even if their number is doubled, even if their number is doubled, it will be useless.

    Even the Uchiha Madara back then couldn't be killed with just the number of people, let alone the current Uchiha Tatsuya?

    The biggest threat to Chen is not the number of people, but their mentality that they would rather die than surrender.

    After all, Chen intends to unify the entire ninja world, not to kill them all.

    The group of people present can be said to be the backbone of the entire ninja world. Except for some normal defensive personnel, each ninja village has sent out almost all ninjas.

    If we wiped out all the people in front of us, then the ninja profession would basically come to an end.

    Chen had no such plan, he smiled coldly and watched all kinds of ninjutsu flying towards him.

    Seeing his own shadow attacking, the people below certainly didn't just look at it like this, they all started to form seals, because Ai was still there, they didn't release the ninjutsu in their hands at the first time.

    They are waiting, waiting for an opportunity, if Ai successfully hits Chen, then Chen will face the Ninjutsu Chaohai.

    "Go to hell!" Ai saw the characteristic Kunai thrown by Namikaze Minato, and understood that Namikaze Minato was just in case. He stretched out his other hand to hold it, his eyes widened, and waved the other hand.  out.

    The thunder and lightning in his hand made a sizzling sound, and rushed towards Chen in a menacing manner.

    The murderous aura on Ai's body can be felt from a long distance away.

    Chen stretched out a hand, and the samsara eyes in his eyes had begun to move slowly.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    With a sound of "Boom!", Ai Yuan's figure close to Uchiha Tatsuo was quickly pushed away by a strong air current. He was completely unbalanced in the air, like a small sailboat in a storm, wobbly, ready to fly at any time.  possibility of destruction.

    "Not good!" Seeing this, Tu Ying couldn't help but feel anxious, and quickly formed seals with his hands.

    "Earth Dun Kaidi's life!"

    "Water Escape¡¤Water Array Wall!"

    However, at this moment, Tsukage Mizukage's speed was not as fast as Namikaze Minato's.

    Who is Minato?  He is known as the existence of the yellow flash. After learning the Flying Raijin technique of the second generation of Hokage Senshou Bojian, his speed ranks among the fastest in the ninja world.

    I saw Minato quickly put down a kunai on the ground, the whole person disappeared in an instant, and appeared in front of Raikage in the next second.

    "So strong!"

    However, as soon as he got to Lei Ying's side, he felt the rushing air.

    Under this air current, Minato Namikaze almost failed to stand still.  Putting his hand on Raikage, with the help of Raikage's strength, he forcibly stabilized himself.

    There is no way around this, if he is not in a stable environment, his Flying Thunder God Art cannot be performed at all.

    The current him is not the super strong man of later generations, the current water gate is still a little too tender.  In Chen's Shenluo Tianzheng, if the Chakra in the body has not been stabilized, it is impossible to perform the Flying Thunder God Art.

    It is at this time,Only Minato could feel the strength of Raikage's body.  You must know that Minato couldn't stand it as soon as he came over, and this was only the second aftermath. Lei Ying resisted Chen's first attack head-on.

    It is not easy to be able to keep yourself from getting hurt at such a moment.

    Forcibly stabilizing his body, Minato held Raikage with one hand, and appeared on the ground in the next second.

    "It's so dangerous!" Minato said with lingering fear after landing.

    Fortunately, Chen's attack was aimed at Raikage, and did not affect the ninjas below. After experiencing Chen's attack, Minato couldn't believe what would happen if such an attack was directed at the ninja alliance  of a disaster.

    After being safe, Raikage blushed. He didn't expect that he would be rescued by Minato. You must know that in the war between the ninja villages, apart from Sand Ninja, it was Kumo Ninja who fought fiercely with Konoha.

    I still feel a little bit sorry for myself here, but Minato didn't mind at all.

    "Thank youthank you." Lei Ying looked at her face and said embarrassedly.  Thank you for these two words. For a person like him, it is really not easy to say them.

    "It's okay! We are all allies, don't we just want to help each other." Minato smiled slightly. Under the sun, her golden hair looked shiny, and Hexi's smile made people feel endless warmth.

    Just like there is a sun in the sky, there is also a Hexi sun on the ground.

    "Minato is Minato after all, a shining existence no matter where it is!" Third Hokage was behind him, looking at Minakaze with a smile on his face, he couldn't help but sighed.

    Minato is the next Hokage appointed by him, and Hiruzaru Sarutobi can see his every move, he is a good boy, otherwise Hiruza wouldn't go against the crowd and put Minato among Hokage candidates.

    Facts have proved that Minato did not live up to his trust. Even the former enemies, Minato did not hesitate at all when it was time to unite.

    "That's right, I don't want to see whose disciple it is!" Jiraiya looked at Minato and said proudly.  The Second Hokage and others did not come because they wanted to stay in the village. Except for those few people, all the ninjas in the village came, including Jiraiya naturally.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fiftieth; the war with ninja world II

    ?

    "That is, then don't look at whose disciple it is." Zi Lai also patted his chest and said proudly.

    For the apprentice of Minato, he can be said to have spent a lot of thought, and it can be said that he completely cultivated Minato as the child of destiny.

    Seeing that little child gradually grow into a master in the ninja world and become the pillar of Konoha, Zirai couldn't help but feel a sense of relief, and he couldn't help but feel that he was getting old gradually.

    "Yeah, I didn't expect that the kid back then is now the Hokage who can protect Konoha." The third Hokage sighed softly, as if thinking of something, and kept silent about Minato.

    "Now it is basically certain that these middle ninjas and lower ninjas, and maybe even the upper ninjas will not play a big role in this battle. Anyway, there is only one enemy. Rather than letting them die here in vain, it is better to evacuate as soon as possible."

    Minato Kazuki's face was slightly dignified, he looked up at Uchiha Tatsumi, and clenched the special quality Kunai in his hands.

    After the brief contact before, Minato felt Uchiha Tatsuo's strength even more deeply. In the face of absolute strength, crowd tactics will not work at all.

    Minato turned around and proposed to several Kages, and even, if possible, for those whose strength did not reach Kage level or above, Minato suggested to evacuate immediately, before it was too late.

    After listening to Minato's statement, several Kages had different expressions. The Fourth Raikage Ai had the same opinion as Minato. Among the people present, only he and Minato had the most intuitive understanding of Chen's strength.

    Although the other shadows have overestimated Chen's strength as much as possible, compared to what Chen showed before, it seems that it is not enough.

    Under the strong suggestion of the two, the eyes of the remaining three shadows flickered a little.

    "Didn't there be information before that Uchiha Tatsumi's strength was no more than this?" Fourth Mizukage Kuraya couldn't help but feel a little reconciled.

    He is the village that has the least dealings with Chen among the ninja villages. He doesn't have a very intuitive understanding of Chen's strength.  It's just a sneaky person, and he doesn't have the power to be proud of the world.

    Several people kept discussing and even arguing about it. Chen didn't add insult to injury. He just wanted to use his absolute strength to tell everyone that now he was an invincible existence.  useless.

    After discussion, the five finally made up their minds.

    "Everyone listens to the order, and those whose strength has not reached the level of Junin, all retreat one thousand meters, no! All retreat five kilometers! Now, execute immediately!"

    ? Both parties took a step back, screened out a group of middle nin and lower ninja, but retained the intermediate power above the upper ninja.

    Although everyone didn't understand why their leader suddenly issued such an order, their habit of carrying out orders over the years made them retreat as soon as they received the order.

    Immediately, the number of people on the field dropped sharply by at least 65%, and the remaining 35% of the ninjas were all stronger than J¨­nin.  No matter which country this force is placed in, it is a force that should not be underestimated.

    "Oh? Drive away all the small ants, leaving only the big ones?" Uchiha Tatsumi raised his brows, and couldn't help being a little surprised by Gonin's courage.

    Normally speaking, it should be those Zhongnin and Xianin who consume Chen's strength in the front line, and finally their intermediate forces launch the final attack.

    I don't know where they got the courage to push back all the cannon fodder.  It seems that their sense of Chen's strength has risen to be comparable to the god of the ninja world, and even slightly stronger than the god of the ninja world.

    "Oh, you guys are self-conscious." Uchiha Tatsuo stepped on the void, walked slowly forward a few steps, and looked down at the group of ninjas below.

    "But have you heard a word?" Chen slowly squatted down with a cruel smile on his face.

    "Whether it's a big ants or a small ants, they are just ants after all. There is no difference between trampling one ants to death and trampling several ants to death!"

    As he spoke, Chen's eyes widened, and he stomped hard on his feet.  Stepping on the void, this foot, as if the air was crushed, made the roar of shells exploding.

    "Boom!"

    A torrent of vigor centered on Chen and hit everyone below.

    In front of Chen who got serious, no matter who came, it was useless.  There is no way to stop Chen's actions.

    The powerful sound barrier is transmitted down from the air, and the powerful force turns the entire area into a vacuum in an instant, and the air within a kilometer is emptied by Uchiha Tatsuo in an instant.

    underneathThe crowd only felt that their breathing was stagnant, and there was no oxygen in their bodies.  In desperation, they had to hold their breath.

    Fortunately, none of them are ordinary ninjas. Even if external breathing is changed to internal breathing, they will not be hypoxic in a short period of time.

    However, this is only the first step.  The terrifying sound barrier did not disappear after the air was emptied.

    The moment everyone held their breath, a terrifying oppression descended from the top of their heads.

    As we all know, the gravity factor in the vacuum environment is different than the general situation.  Now, there is a strong pressure above their heads to crush them all into patties.

    Maybe even ninjas with strong physical skills can barely resist them, but the internal organs in them can't resist them at all.

    In this world of ninjas, body art has only developed to the stage of external training, and no one knows the method of internal training of internal organs.

    Under the strong pressure, even a strong man like Wuying had to bend down and bow slightly to the ground.  Not to mention those guys who are not as strong as Jonin.

    All of them lay on the ground unable to move, and many ninjas "bang bang" turned into a ball of meat because they couldn't bear the pressure.

    With just one move, all the members of the Ninja Alliance had to bow their heads. Uchiha Tatsuo's strength is so terrifying!

    Seeing each ninja turned into a ball of flesh because they couldn't bear the pressure, Gokage was about to tear up.

    "Bold maniac, how dare you do this!"

    "I seem to have never said that I dare not do anything to you, have I?" Chen looked at the ugly ninjas below with a half-smile.

    The smile on his face gradually faded, and he said in a cold voice: "Since you dare to come, you must be prepared to die."

    "You, you bastard are you a devil!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fiftieth; bullshit

    ?

    Under Uchiha Tatsuya's fierce pressure, a steady stream of people died because they couldn't bear the pain.

    Under the pressure of the vacuum, they all turned into a mass of limp flesh, looking extremely cruel.

    A large number of ninjas died, and just Chen's blow alone, the dead ninjas could be worth a big battle and more.

    "Me? I'm not a demon." Uchiha Tatsuo chuckled, showing his white teeth. No one could have imagined that such a sunny and peaceful person would be a murderous demon without blinking an eye.

    "People always die in wars, don't they? Since you are ready to come, you should also be prepared to come and die." Uchiha Tatsuo's joking voice came through the vacuum zone and spread to all  in people's minds.

    "I have never said that I am a good person. Since I came out to mess around, I will have to pay it back sooner or later. When you wielded the butcher knife, did you ever think that you would be slaughtered one day?"

    Uchiha Chen's cold voice echoed in everyone's mind.

    "War, for the sake of the village, to protect the civilians, sounds really good. After using this high-sounding reason as an excuse, there is no burden in your heart?"

    "It's so nice to say, but it's not for your own benefit? Or, how many of you ninjas really put civilians in your eyes? How many of you really think about those civilians?  of?"

    "No! No, none of you!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo's words seemed to be deafening, and the faces of everyone who said each sentence were a little embarrassed.

    Indeed, what they said, protecting the civilians for the sake of the village, was actually for themselves after all.

    Even if the village is destroyed, civilians can still survive safely. After all, it is impossible for everyone in this world to be ninjas, and there will still be civilians after all.

    The village is broken, and the civilians will change the name of the village and continue to live. Anyway, living under whose rule is not life?

    On the contrary, those ninjas, once the village is broken, they will be like rootless duckweed, no village will take them in, and no village will dare to take them in, drifting outside all day, living a life of ups and downs.

    They will never allow themselves to accept such a life.

    Besides, in the process of carrying out their tasks over the years, isn't it rare that they massacred villagers from other countries?

    Today you slaughtered dozens of people from me, and tomorrow I will kill hundreds of people from you. It is a pretense that ordinary people from other countries are not under my protection. If their whereabouts are revealed and mission secrets are leaked, the village will suffer even more.  There is no such thing as a stable living environment for ordinary people who are killed like this.

    Uchiha Chen's words didn't stop there, he said it over and over again, berating the ninjas in this world from a commoner's point of view over and over again.

    Chen's voice is not only transmitted to everyone's ears, but also through the spread of Chakra, it spreads throughout the whole world and reaches everyone's ears.

    Everyone in this world can hear Uchiha Chen's questioning sentence by sentence.

    Those civilians knelt on the ground excitedly after hearing Uchiha Tatsuo's words, even though they didn't know where the sound came from.

    But they already believed that that voice was from heaven, the person sent by the gods to save them!

    No one has ever really put themselves in their shoes.  The continuous wars make people living in this world in fear every day, for fear that the ninja's butcher's knife will be swung at their necks in the next moment.

    However, now that someone finally replaces them, happens for them, and speaks for them what they have long wanted to say in their hearts, how can they not be excited.

    All of them fell to the ground and worshiped the holy place in their hearts.

    Under Chen's questioning, a group of ninjas couldn't help lowering their proud heads. Yes, they kept talking about protecting civilians and enjoying their offerings with peace of mind. In the end, they didn't really look at them.

    A sense of shame permeated among the ninjas.

    "Not good! This, this is an illusion!" Chen's voice was also heard between the thousand-handed doors in Muye Village. After hearing half of it, he suddenly came to his senses and found that the people around him had already been deluded.  Loudly.

    But Qianshou Feijian can't act rashly, because Chen's words have already aroused the anger in the hearts of everyone. If it was because of the strong prestige during the time when Qianshou Feijian was Hokage, perhaps the entire Muye Village would have already  mutiny.

    "I hope that there will be no accidents at the end of Yan Valley!" Qian Shou looked into the distance and murmuredmuttered to himself.

    The same example is not limited to Konoha Village, the same thing keeps happening in other ninja villages.  But in Ninja Village, there is no one who can frighten the scene like the second generation of Hokage Senshou Feima.

    The civilians who had long held grievances completely ignored the ninjas who once made them fearful, and launched a civilian riot.

    A group of ninjas who stayed behind were also affected. Facing the counterattack of the villagers, they seemed timid and retreated steadily.

    An anti-ninja rule, 1 rule, 1 revolution, 1 revolution, 1 uprising, 1 uprising led by the common people is unfolding vigorously.  Later historians commented on this uprising, which was a just act completely led by the people for freedom and peace.

    Looking at the group of people below who were ashamed by what he said, Uchiha Chen showed a sneer on his face. How could this group of guys who have not been baptized by society, 1 society, 1 democracy, and 1 justice understand the power of our majestic words?  Woolen cloth!

    Even Naruto's spiel over and over again can make people in this world feel touched, but Chen is a person who has been baptized by the thoughts of netizens in the Great Heavenly Dynasty. Who can't?

    Most of the ninjas have put down their weapons because of Uchiha Tatsuo's words, and looked at their companions with blank eyes.

    "Weare we really wrong?"

    They also don't understand whether it is right or wrong for them to do so.  If it is wrong, then what's the point of them coming to stop Chen's behavior?  What's the point of those who died?

    Without giving these people who were thinking a buffer time, Chen continued to talk.

    After these words, even Wuying couldn't help being slightly touched.

    Among them, Minato, the Fourth Hokage, was most deeply affected. Minato was originally born as a commoner, so he naturally understood the demands of those commoners.

    Combined with everything he saw and experienced when he was a child, he found that he couldn't refute every word Chen said.

    "Maybewewe are really, wrong." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fiftieth; continue to bullshit

    ?

    Everyone was immersed in the atmosphere deliberately created by Uchiha Tatsuo. They let go of their defenses, put down their weapons, and began to reflect on their actions.

    Those family ninjas are okay, but they feel a little guilty. As for the civilian ninjas, they already have some doubts about life.

    Once upon a time, I was just a commoner, looking up at and fearing the profession of ninja. After I was lucky enough to be a ninja, my heart changed subtly.

    I don't know when it started, they have gradually distinguished themselves from civilians, and some even don't take civilians seriously.

    There is more than one ninja like this. Many civilian ninjas really think so. Although a small number of ninjas don't think so, they still can't help but think about it.

    Because Uchiha Chen's words, no one let go.

    "Well, what should I do about this." People who feel guilty naturally have people who are stubborn. The fourth Mizukage Kuraya is originally a member of the blood successor family, so he is naturally thinking about his own family.

    He was also one of the first group of people who woke up from the illusion after being affected by Chen's illusion. He didn't pay much attention to the common people in his heart.  worst of all.

    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsuya had inspired everyone, everyone lost their will to fight, and even a few shadows from Ninja Village had no desire to fight, which made him extremely unwilling.

    It's that guy who pulled the tailed beast out of his body without even noticing it, how could this be, isn't this slapping him in the face!

    "Bastard!" Cang Ya cursed in a low voice.

    "Ah, the popular support is not available." Seeing this situation, how could Sarutobi Hiruzen not understand the current situation?

    Sarutobi Hiruzen just sighed secretly in his heart, as a person who has been here, how can he not understand what Uchiha Tatsuya is thinking?

    He clearly wanted to provoke a struggle between commoners and noble ninjas. After the dispute between the two was provoked, the ninjas would be divided into two factions from now on.

    Although there was this tendency in the past, under the oppression of each village and the open and secret struggles between the villages, the struggle between the two is nothing more than an internal struggle. In the face of foreign enemies, they can still join hands after all.

    But now, Chen blatantly puts the struggle between the two on the bright side, and it is from this time that there is no possibility of family ninjas and civilian ninjas uniting.

    This method is clearly a tactic used by experienced politicians. Moderates like Sarutobi often use this method. It is precisely in this way that Konoha can develop when he is in control.

    This, this is clearly his means of copying.

    "Master Sandai, what should we do now?" Minato leaned forward and asked softly.

    Now it is no longer a situation that he can control alone. Looking at the ninjas who have no fighting spirit in the audience, Minato only feels a deep chill in his heart.

    Although he was also deeply touched, but after all, it is a shadow, and the direction of seeing is always different.  Minato only saw Chen's short words, which completely disintegrated everyone's fighting spirit.

    This son is so terrifying!

    Sarutobi Hiruzen naturally saw the bored look in Minato's eyes, his highest combat power was a little shaken, and there was no suspense in this war at all.

    If you force the fight to continue, not to mention that the people below are yin and yang, after all, as ninjas, they can still carry out orders, but they will definitely have other thoughts afterwards.

    And even, in their current state, whether they can beat Chen or not.

    "Oh, we lost!" Sarutobi could only sigh and said helplessly.

    In the current situation, it is useless for anyone to come, even if it is the god of the ninja world, Senshou Hashirama, it will not help.  What's more, if you fight forcibly, it will also arouse the rebellious thoughts of the ninjas.

    Seeing this, Chen didn't stop, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, the fire is not enough now, he needs to add another fire.

    "War always kills people. At that time, the family will be destroyed, the wives will be separated, and neither civilians nor family ninjas can avoid it."

    "No one can guarantee whether they will die in the next battle. There is no invincible person in this world. Once they die, what should parents, wives, children, relatives and friends in the family do?"

    "As the head of the family, if he dies, what will happen to the wife, old parents, and children who are waiting to be fed?"

    "Just??With pensions, how can you make up for the pain of losing a loved one?  "

    "Your parents have worked so hard to bring you up. They don't hope that you can kill many enemies on the battlefield, nor do they hope that you can stand high. They just hope that you can live your life safely and happily!"

    "Marry a good wife, marry a good man, have a child, and then slowly watch your child grow up, marry a wife and have children!"

    Chen's words are like a persuasive old man, telling the words of most of his life, but they really walked into the hearts of everyone.

    At this moment, both family ninjas and civilian ninjas burst into tears.

    "My son!"

    "Father, my lord father!"

    "My lord brother! You died so miserable!"

    Seeing this, how can everyone not know that the coalition forces have failed this time?

    Not to mention those ordinary ninjas, even people in high positions like them will inevitably be touched by Chen's words.

    The reason why people are human is because they can think. Everyone has human nature. Even those who are the most evil people will have seeds of kindness in their hearts. It is not that they are not good, but that the seeds of kindness have not germinated.

    Once the seeds are allowed to germinate, no matter how evil a person is, he will become a kind and good person.

    Since then, the five major powers have joined forces to defeat Uchiha Tatsuo's ninja coalition forces, and they have suffered a crushing defeat.

    It's not that he was defeated by Uchiha Chen's invincible strength, but by Uchiha Chen's earnestness and temptation, and by Chen's three-inch indestructible tongue!

    Everyone's faces were inevitably a little embarrassed. How high-spirited were they before the expedition?  But how embarrassed is it now?

    ps: I feel embarrassed about this plot¡ª¡ª!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fifty third; before leaving

    ?

    In this expedition, the five major powers did not gain any benefits, and even lost a large number of ninjas. Most importantly, almost all ninja civilians were shaken by what Uchiha Tatsu said.

    If this battle continues, not only will they fail to gain any benefits, they will almost not be able to guarantee their own status.  Under the influence of Uchiha Tatsumi, the position of their village shadow is in jeopardy.

    The people from the Five Great Nations returned to their villages with their subordinates downcast. After their failure, they could only quietly wait for Chen's next move.

    They believe that Chen will definitely not just say a few words, there must be some big move that they don't know about.

    Sure enough, two days later, Chen released a message to the whole world through the microphone of Yuren Village.

    Chen announced that he was about to unify the entire ninja world, and sent invitations to the daimyos of various ninja villages and countries, "inviting" them to discuss various matters after the unification of the countries.

    Once this news was sent out, it aroused the nerves of all countries.  Although they already knew that Chen would make some moves, they didn't expect Chen's moves to come so fast.

    No country dares not to come.  Not to mention that Chen already has the strength to suppress the ninja world, and more importantly, this meeting will completely reshuffle the forces in the ninja world.

    No country dares not to pay attention to it. What if he is the only one of all the countries that does not come?  Not only will they not get a share of the cake, but they will even be hated by other countries.  The civilians in their own country will not understand.

    As a ruler, after this expedition, no one dared to ignore the power of the common people.

    Especially for those small countries without formal ninja villages, they dare not underestimate the power of civilians. In this turbulent era, they urgently need to find a new backer, and Uchiha Tatsumi is a good target right now.

    So these small countries are even more active than people in the five big countries.

    After the people from the Five Great Nations arrived late, Urenin Village had already become very lively. It can be said that Nagato Yahiko and others were very busy these days.

    But looking at the smiles on their faces, they are enjoying it.  After all, this has been their lifelong dream.  And they are fighting for it.

    Originally, they all thought that they might not see a day when the ninja world would be unified and there would be no war in their lifetime, but they didn't expect happiness to come so suddenly.

    For this reason, Xiao Nan has ridiculed the two guys for being happy like a fat man of several hundred pounds in the past two days. For this, they just touched their heads and smiled, and did not deny it.

    "Brother Chen, did you call me?" Nagato knocked on Uchiha Chen's door, walked in after getting an answer, and asked in confusion.

    Recently, he is really busy as hell, not only to maintain the order of the Rain Country, but also to mediate the disputes between several countries.

    In these years of war, which country has no hatred?  Yahiko Nagato did not dare to allow them to practice martial arts in the Land of Rain. This is an opportunity that Uchiha Tatsuo "hardly" won, and it cannot be lost in their hands.

    Fortunately, Xiao Nan was there to intimidate them. Those Xiaonin villages that did not have a kage-level powerhouse also had to have Xiao Nan as a kage-level powerhouse, so they were able to maintain the situation.

    However, although there was no war, there were still small conflicts. Yahiko was dealing with this matter, and Nagato was about to rush over, but was told that Chen had something to look for him.

    "Nagato, what do you think of this ninja world?" Uchiha Tatsuo slowly opened his eyes, looking at Nagato with some pity.

    The guy in front of him, his parents died since he was a child, he may not even know that his reincarnation eye is actually not his, but Uchiha Madara asked Hei Ze to transplant it to him.

    The poor guy was cultivated as a means of Uchiha Madara's resurrection. In the end, not only his parents died, but his master Zilai was also killed by him.

    Even his last two relatives, Yahiko Konan, died in the conspiracy of Uchiha Madara's resurrection.

    If there is no Chen, his fate can be said to be very tragic, but now it is different, Heijue is dead, Madara is also dead, no one can control his fate anymore.

    "Ninja world?" Nagato asked in confusion, thought for a while, and smiled: "This world is very good, I like this world very much, and I hope this world can continue to be peaceful like this. This is not only my wish, but also  the common wish of all.¡±

    "Is that so." Chen pondered for a moment, then suddenly said: "Then what do you think if I let you be the daimyo after the unification of the ninja world?"

    "Daimyo." Nagato didn't react at once, "What what? You want me to be a daimyo? No, no, no, no, how can I be a daimyo?  where??Is it possible to be a daimyo?  "

    "Besides, isn't it you, Brother Youchen? Don't you plan to become this famous?"

    "Me?" Chen sighed, and said slowly: "After all, I am not from this world. After this incident is over, I will leave this world with Xiaonan. It is impossible to stay here forever, so I am not a daimyo."  best choice."

    "What? Brother Chen, are you leaving?" Nagato stood up suddenly, and said anxiously: "Can you not leave, we cannot do without you, and neither can the ninja world without you. If you  Once they leave, what should they do if they have second thoughts."

    Nagato has to be allowed to be impatient. Although he is a little naive, he has dealt with Yahiko for so long anyway. He doesn't know that the reason why the ninja world can unite is entirely because of Chen's forceful suppression.

    Once Chen leaves, they may cause disputes again without any scruples. This time, I am afraid it will be an unprecedented explosive war. How many ninjas and civilians can survive in Jishi?  It's all just an unknown.

    It is conceivable that the loss will be more than all the previous ninja wars combined.

    Chen shook his head slightly, looked at Nagato in front of him, and sighed in his heart, he was still too young.

    "I will arrange everything before I leave. As for the war you said, it will never happen."

    Speaking of Uchiha Tatsuo sneered: "Is it possible that these people still don't know their peeing nature? In fact, as long as they are given enough benefits, they will be more active than you imagined. Even if someone wants to break this situation, they will still  We will maintain this peaceful situation even more crazily.¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fiftieth; before leaving two

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuo sneered, how could he not know what those people were thinking?

    Chen had already guessed what these politicians were thinking, so he held the ninja world conference this time. While unifying the ninja world, he also needed to redefine the cake of the ninja world.

    Peace maintained by force alone cannot last long, so Chen has long divided the ninja world into several big cakes, which are exclusive to the five major countries, and the remaining leftovers can be eaten by other small countries.

    Only after giving enough benefits, they will try their best to maintain this peaceful situation. Some people even want to destroy this situation.

    When Nagato heard what Chen said, his lips moved slightly, not knowing what to say to keep him.

    "So, this daimyo is still up to you." Uchiha Tatsuo stood up, put his hands on Nagato's shoulders, and looked at Nagato solemnly: "You are the person I am most optimistic about.  .¡±

    "Me?" Nagato shook his head again and again: "I can't do it, Yahiko alone is much better than me, if he doesn't do it, let alone the shadow of the Five Great Nations, and the names of the Five Great Nations, how can they  A position that is not more qualified than me to be a daimyo?"

    "People from the Five Great Nations?" Chen smiled: "The position of this daimyo can be given to anyone, but it cannot be given to people from the Five Great Nations. Presumably, Nagato, you don't want to see this ninja world become the leader of a certain country."  Bar?"

    "No matter who is a daimyo from the five major countries, people from the other four countries will be dissatisfied. Why can he be a daimyo while his own people can't?"

    "Once someone from the five major countries takes the position of this daimyo, then everything I have done before will come to naught. Presumably you don't want to see the peace that has come so hard to be broken like this?"

    "Then what about Yahiko?" Nagato asked doubtfully.

    Chen looked at Nagato, feeling a little bit resentful, why is this kid so timid?  Isn't it just to be a big name? What's the point of pushing around.

    "Actually, Nagato, in my eyes, your potential is much higher than that of Yahiko. Speaking of which, you are a unique person."

    "I?"

    "Yes." Chen nodded, pointed at Nagato's eyes and said, "Not to mention anything else, it's just these eyes, and the eyes of reincarnation are unique to the Sages of the Six Paths. In the entire ninja world, except for the Sages of the Six Paths, only  You have."

    "Not to mention anything else, just these eyes, which are the only one in this ninja world, you are the perfect candidate for this daimyo."

    "But, can I really do it?" Nagato was a little embarrassed. With his temperament, it is indeed a bit difficult for him to be such a famous name.

    "No but!" Uchiha Tatsuya yelled loudly: "If you can't do it, you have to do it, even if it's just because of these eyes and the position of this daimyo, I won't agree with anyone else except you!"

    Nagato was speechless.

    "Come on!" Uchiha Tatsumi patted Nagato's shoulder: "You go down first, I will tell you about this first, so that you can be mentally prepared."

    Nagato nodded, and carefully closed the door.

    Chen looked at the back of Nagato leaving, and shook his head helplessly. It seems that this matter still needs to be reconsidered.

    One day later, all the people from the five major countries were present, and all the countries that had attended the conference so far were present.

    Chen did not wait, but started the meeting directly, without giving them any time to rest.  Chen couldn't wait any longer, after finishing the matter here, Chen was about to embark on the journey back, and he didn't have time to continue wrangling.

    More than a dozen leaders, including the five major countries, gathered together. This is the real Ninja World Conference.

    This is not a discussion, this is obviously a direct order, anyway, they are also a big name in a country, it is absolutely impossible to agree to all Chen's requests so easily.

    Chen naturally understands these things. The reason why he put forward his request in advance is to make these countries wrangle.  Otherwise, wait for them to talk nonsense in a slow meeting, and don't know when they will get on the right track.

    In the face of opposition from other countries, Chen had been prepared and divided the prepared cake. In addition to the cakes of the five major countries, other countries also more or less got their own part.  This made them quiet again.

    There are people who agree in the meeting, and naturally there are people who disagree.  The wave country daimyo, together with his minister Kado, opposed Uchiha Tatsuo's proposal, and strongly demanded that the wave country should get more cakes.

    However, Chen didn't pay attention to it, but went down with a knife,?Everyone's head fell to the ground, and all dissatisfied voices were suppressed with thunderous means.  At this point, there were no voices of dissent in the ninja talks, and everyone was frightened by Chen's methods.

    How can you use a knife if there is a disagreement?

    The following talks went very smoothly, and only when they were campaigning for the daimyo did the various countries complain.  Everyone thought that Chen would be the first daimyo after the reunification of the country.

    However, Chen pushed Nagato out. The little guy in front of him, who was only young, didn't look like he could be a good name.

    Chen didn't say much, and directly asked them to look into Nagato's eyes.

    The eyes of reincarnation are the eyes that only the sages of the Six Paths had back then. In terms of potential, none of you who are doing it can compare with Nagato.

    So far, the talents of the five major countries finally have no objections.  They knew very well in their hearts that no matter who became a daimyo, no one from the five major countries could become a daimyo, so they never expected a daimyo position from the very beginning.

    Just strive for as much interest as possible, and make your own cake bigger.

    After negotiating all the details, the five major powers united all countries to announce a news that shocked the world to the world of ninja.

    "From today, the five great powers will become a thing of the past. There will no longer be five great powers in this world, but a complete and unified country with the name of Ninja!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fiftieth; return to the original world

    ?

    After discussions with the daimyos of various countries and the shadows of Ninja Village, a consensus was finally reached.

    The entire ninja world is unified into one country, the country is called "Ninja", each country no longer calls itself a country, but is divided by region, and the five major countries are divided into five major regions.

    The country of wind is sandbar, the country of water is Chuanzhou, the country of earth is earth continent, the country of fire is Zezhou, the country of thunder is mountain continent, other small countries are combined into three continents, Linzhou, Muzhou, Liangzhou  continent!

    In the "Ninja" country, Uzumaki Nagato served as the first daimyo, and a presbytery was set up under the daimyo. The daimyos of the five major countries served as the governors of each state and concurrently served as the permanent elders of the elders. After that, three additional elders were added, and the governors of the other three continents concurrently served.  .

    All Ninja villages in each region were abolished, and the country added a military department. The shadow of the five Ninja villages led the military general. In addition to maintaining their own troops necessary for daily maintenance, all military powers in each region were nationalized

    Everyone watched the news jointly released by the five major powers and couldn't help but burst into tears.

    "How many years, how many years, finally, finally there is no war!"

    After hearing the news that their children and grandchildren explained the decree, many old people sighed in unison.

    The ninja world has experienced ups and downs, from the Warring States period to the present, I don¡¯t know how many wars it has experienced, and finally today, in this era, the unnecessary disputes over the years have ended.

    All of them have experienced several ninja wars, and there are even people who have lived from the first ninja war to the present.

    They live in the encroachment of war all the time.  I am worried, for fear that in a certain war, the ninjas will carry out the plan to massacre the village.

    However, now, the ninja world has been unified, and there will be no more wars from now on, and they can't help but burst into tears.

    The only regret is that they are old and will not live long, and may never see the prosperity of the unified country again.

    No matter how stupid people are, they will understand that after reunification, the whole world will usher in a period of rapid development. As long as you are not a fool, you will seize this opportunity. This is a good time to seek advancement.

    After the establishment of the country, it is inevitable that there will be monsters and ghosts jumping out, such as those bandits, who are rebellious and forbearing. After the country is unified, it will not benefit them at all.

    The reason why I didn't have time to deal with them before was because every country was caught in a war, and I didn't have the time or energy to deal with them.

    Now that the country is unified, and there are no foreign enemies, the ninjas are bound to refocus their attention on these bandits' rebellion.

    If there is anyone in this world who does not want to see the ninja world unified, it is them.

    At this time, bandits from various countries united to launch a rebellion. They absolutely could not sit still. They knew that people like them who did all kinds of evil would not have a place for them even after the country was unified.

    Rather than waiting to die like this, it is better to fight on the spot, starve to death the timid, and starve to death the bold.  What if they succeed?

    With this in mind, those bandits and rebels launched a series of offensives.

    However, in front of the unified army, their offensive is undoubtedly nothing more than a fly shaking a tree.

    Even the military headquarters did not dispatch the whole army, but ordered the local garrisons to solve it by themselves, and wiped out this vigorous rebellion.  Since then, there has been no second voice in the ninja world

    Time flies like an arrow and time flies, and several months have passed in the blink of an eye.  In the past few months, the world has entered a period of rapid development, many people benefit from it, and many people fail because of it.

    Tatsuo Uchiha sees all these things, and most importantly, after the running-in period of these months, the unification of the ninja world has become a foregone conclusion.  The five major countries, no, the five major regions have gained huge benefits from it.

    If someone wants to rebel at this time, they don't need Chen to do it, and the people in the five districts can make them go around.  Blocking someone's way of making money is tantamount to murdering someone for money.

    The world gradually stabilized, and the burden in Chen's heart was gradually let go.  However, Chen knew that his existence was always the biggest trump card for the unification of this world.

    He can't leave quietly, on the contrary, he has to leave with great fanfare.  Seeing Nagato's gradually familiar business level, Uchiha Tatsuo nodded in satisfaction.

    "Nagato, now the ninja world is basically on the right track, counting the time, it's about time for Xiaonan and I to leave."

    Hearing Chen's words, the three of Nagato and Xiao Nan standing next to Chen couldn't help being startled.

    "Finally,?? Is it about this time?  "

    All along, they have deliberately ignored this matter, forced themselves not to think about it, and dealt with it coldly, for fear that they would be sad when Chen suddenly mentioned it.

    But I didn't expect that when I was really about to leave, I still couldn't help it.

    With tears in Nagato's eyes, he looked at the two reluctantly, and whispered: "Really, do you really have to leave?"

    Chen was speechless and nodded.  He is not a person without feelings. After getting along for so long, in fact, Chen has long regarded them as his younger siblings.

    They are not the leaders of the Xiao organization in Chen's world, they are just a group of innocent children with great ambitions in their hearts.

    Even if it is a stone, it should be warmed up after being warmed for so long, let alone the human heart?

    "I'm not yet familiar with daimyo's work, the world has not really come to peace, there are still many rebels, there are more things waiting for us to deal with, and and and we can't bear you  "

    Chen let out a long sigh, and gently patted the heads of the three of Nagato. If it wasn't necessary, he really didn't want to put such a heavy burden on three teenagers and girls.

    "The elders of the Presbyterian Church will help you. Rebels will naturally be dealt with by the military. People always have to grow up. There is no permanent feast in the world. When the time comes, we will naturally have to leave."

    Nagato lowered his head and remained silent.

    The Daming House issued a message to the whole world to unify the world with its own power, and Uchiha Tatsumi, the greatest hero who contributed to the unification of the country, will fly up with his companion Juxia in three days. Everyone is welcome to come and visit

    Three days later, at the ruins of the ancient country of Loulan, everyone witnessed the return of Uchiha Tatsu. Since then, the incident of Uchiha Tatsuo has become a legend forever in this world for everyone to pass on.

    People in the past may not know who the daimyo is, but it is absolutely impossible not to know who the hero who put down the Ninja world is.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and fiftieth chapters; back

    ?

    After the world was completely calmed down, Uchiha Chen chose to take Xiaonan away.

    The two little girls originally belonged to this world. Chen did not intend to take them away. It is also a good choice to let them continue to live in this peaceful world.

    So Chen deliberately avoided the two little girls a few days before leaving, just because he didn't want to see the two little girls look reluctant.

    If it is said that the world was still in a state of war before Chen left, and there was a lot of fighting, then Chen might consider taking the two little girls away.

    But now that there is no more war in the whole world, it is undoubtedly the best choice for Chen to keep the two of them in his own world.

    After all, in Chen's own world, the war may be much more serious than the current world.  All kinds of monsters, ghosts, and ghosts, and all kinds of characters who look the same exist.

    Even if it is Uchiha Chen, it is impossible to take care of the two little girls all the time. Staying in this world is their best choice.

    On the journey back, through time and space wormholes, this time Chen did not encounter any strange things, and returned to his own world smoothly.

    The moment his feet set foot on the solid ground, Uchiha Tatsu couldn't help but let out a long sigh: "I'm finally back, this time it took too long."

    After sighing, Chen Zai discovered that the Loulan ruins where he was located were dilapidated, even more dilapidated than when he left.

    "What the hell is going on here?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned slightly, as if the atmosphere in the ninja world was slightly wrong now.

    Even the already dilapidated Loulan ruins have been affected by the war, which shows that the Fourth Ninja World War may have entered a fierce stage.

    "Ding, congratulations to the host for returning to his own world. The mission of the trip to the ghost country has been completed, and now the mission rewards are being distributed. Ding, the mission rewards have been distributed. Please find the host by yourself!"

    "Huh?" Hearing the words of the system, Chen couldn't help being slightly taken aback, and it took him a long time to realize that it was the mission reward for sealing Yamata no Orochi in the Demon Kingdom.

    I heard from the system that the rewards for the missions in the Kingdom of Ghosts will only be issued after returning to my own world.  A quest reward was not claimed.

    After groping for a long time, he didn't find anything extra on his body, and there was nothing extra in the system space, which made Uchiha Chen a little confused.

    "System, haven't the task rewards been issued? Why can't I find them?" Chen couldn't help asking.

    "Ding, the rewards for this mission are special rewards. The rewards have already been issued, and the host needs to find them by themselves. I wish the host can successfully find the rewards for this mission."

    The system disappeared after saying this, and did not continue to answer Chen's question.

    "What the hell?" Hearing the system's answer, Uchiha Chen faintly felt a bit of a headache, what the hell did he have to find by himself?  What kind of mission reward is this?  Never had it.

    After complaining about the system, Uchiha Tatsuo calmed down and began to carefully analyze the hints given by the system.

    Logically speaking, after the general task is completed, the task reward will be issued directly. Similar to this kind of task reward that you have to find yourself, you have never seen or heard of it.

    It means that the mission rewards this time are completely different from the previous mission rewards. If it is just a skill or points reward, the system should issue it directly instead of these fancy things.

    "That means the mission reward this time may be something that can move?" Uchiha Tatsuo couldn't help thinking while touching his chin.

    "Weapons are also unlikely. If they are equipped with weapons, they should be given to me directly. Things that move are either people or pets?" Uchiha Tatsuo gradually began to guess the system's hints.

    "That is to say, the task reward this time is actually a pet?" Chen didn't quite believe that the system's task reward would be a person.

    "According to common sense, since I have completed the mission of the Kingdom of Ghosts, that is to say, the rewards for this mission are related to the Kingdom of Ghosts. Maybe it should be located in the Kingdom of Ghosts. As for what is more powerful in the Kingdom of Ghosts?  something"

    "Could it be Yamata no Orochi?" Uchiha Tatsuki's eyes lit up, Yamata no Orochi is a good thing.  Not only can it not be killed, but it can also disgust the opponent. If it is really possible to keep Yamata no Orochi as a pet, it may not be impossible.

    "If it's really Yamata no Orochi, then I really have to go to the kingdom of ghosts. This kind of invincible and disgusting supernaturalThings are not common.  Uchiha Chen's eyes lit up slightly, and he was groping for a trip to the ghost country.

    There is no doubt that Uchiha Chen is very smart, but no matter how smart he is, there is no real hint of guessing the system.

    He would never think of the task reward as a person. From the very beginning, he guessed the wrong direction.

    Just as Uchiha Chen was about to head towards the Ghost Country, Xiaonan, who was hiding in the space of the Chen system, suddenly felt a sense.

    "What's the matter?" After receiving Xiao Nan's response, Chen released Xiao Nan from the system space, and asked in confusion, "Is there something wrong?"

    Xiao Nan came out of the system space, stepped on the sand, her expression was a little dazed, her body shook, and she realized it after a while.

    Seeing a completely different scene from before, Xiao Nan couldn't help turning his head to look at Chen and asked, "We are back already?"

    Chen nodded.

    "I'm finally back." Xiaonan raised his hand, his eyes were a little confused. After living in the world over there for so many years, he was used to the days of having companions. When he suddenly returned to his own world, he felt a little  A slight discomfort, and a slight sense of strangeness.

    Seemingly seeing the resistance in Xiao Nan's eyes, Chen smiled slightly to understand the worry in Xiao Nan's heart, stepped forward and patted Xiao Nan's shoulder: "Don't worry, I have everything."

    Smiling slightly, such Uchiha Chen really makes people feel at ease, looking at Chen's back, although the guy in front of him is still very young, but faintly, he can already see the stalwart behind him.

    Just like Xiao Nan who was standing behind Chen at the moment, he was completely attracted by Chen's not-so-broad but unusually solid shoulders.

    "Well, yes, yes. Aren't you still here?" Xiaonan looked at Uchiha Chen in a daze, and muttered to himself.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 757; Weird feeling

    ?

    Xiao Nan stared at Uchiha Tatsumi in a daze, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, with some relief, he murmured to himself: "Yes, you are still here, thanks to you."

    Konan has never been an assertive person. He relied on Yahiko at the beginning, and relied on Nagato after Yahiko died.

    And now Yahiko and Nagato are gone, but Konan has once again discovered the possibility that she can rely on Uchiha Tatsuo.

    To put it bluntly, Xiao Nan's temperament is so easygoing.  As long as there are relatives by your side, no matter what, even if it is a quiet corner, it is not unacceptable.

    Xiaonan looked at Uchiha Tatsuya's back and smiled, that ray of light shot into her heart, injecting a new hope into her scarred heart.  It also made her heart full of gloom, and she had hope again.

    "Let's go, it's time for us to hit the road." Seeing Xiaonan standing there just smiling and nodding, without any intention of moving, Uchiha Tatsu had no choice but to remind.

    "Oh." Xiaonan couldn't help but walk a lot more briskly after regaining hope. If it wasn't for Nagato's revenge, it would be good to live in seclusion like this.

    I don't know why, but Xiao Nan had such an idea in his heart.

    Taking brisk steps, Xiao Nan jumped forward one step at a time, followed behind Chen and said with a chuckle, "Where should we go now?"

    "The country of ghosts!"

    Although he didn't know why Chen would go to the country of ghosts, Xiao Nan wisely didn't ask any questions, but followed Chen step by step.

    Carrying Xiaonan and the two together, they headed towards the ghost country. Chen didn't see many people along the way, leaving only the corpses full of desolation and the corpse of Bai Jue who turned into a big tree. On the contrary, the living people did not see them.  How many.

    Chen frowned, and walked all the way, feeling a little anxious in his heart.

    It took too much time to go to another time and space this time, and I don't know how long the war has been going on.

    Thinking about it this way, Chen couldn't allow himself to be ignorant, and he didn't know anything when he was on the battlefield.

    Separated out a few Mutun clones and ordered them to investigate the situation earlier, Chen did not stay longer, but continued to speed up the pace.

    "The matter in front of me must be resolved as soon as possible." Chen thought in his heart.

    After speeding up, Xiaonan couldn't take it anymore. After all, she was still a girl, so even if she was a super shadow-level powerhouse at Chen's speed, she couldn't bear it.

    Simply, Chen continued to take Xiao Nan into the system space.  Without Xiao Nan holding him back, Chen's speed has once again increased to a higher level.

    At a normal marching speed, it would take about three days to start from Loulan to the Kingdom of Ghosts, but with Chen speeding up and using Flying Thunder God, he arrived in the Kingdom of Ghosts in less than a morning.

    Looking for his memory in the previous world, Chen came to that valley.

    However, the imagined Yamata no Orochi is not here.

    "Could it be that I was wrong?" After searching around but not finding Yamata no Orochi, Uchiha Tatsumi couldn't help but feel a little puzzled.

    "It seems that I have to find someone to ask." Chen made up his mind.

    In that world, Maitreya did seal Yamata no Orochi, but that was because Uchiha Tatsumi was by his side.

    You must know that the Maitreya of this world did not seal the Yamata no Orochi, and even himself was swallowed by the Yamata no Orochi.

    If it weren't for Uzumaki Naruto and Shion to turn the tide, maybe after Yamata no Orochi devoured Shion, no one in this world could restrain him anymore.

    The party came to the capital of the ghost country and wanted to know where Yamata no Orochi was sealed. In fact, there was a best candidate.

    That's right, if you are a priestess from the kingdom of ghosts, you will definitely know where Yamata no Orochi is sealed.  As long as you find the priestess of the ghost country, you will not be far from finding Yamata no Orochi.

    And at this moment, the maiden Ziyuan in the capital of the ghost country, Ziyuan woke up as soon as Chen just arrived in the ghost country.

    "This power?" Ziyuan woke up from a deep sleep, feeling the power in Chen's body in surprise: "Why is this power so familiar, why, it feels somewhat similar to the power in my body?"

    Feeling Chen's power from the same source as her, Ziyuan was slightly surprised.  Her existence has always been a mystery.

    When she was very young, Ziyuan asked her mother, Maitreya, why everyone else had a father but she didn't.

    Ziyuan clearly remembered that her mother just sighed after hearing her answer, and then told her that her father is a great hero, and one day he will come back.

    But until her mother Maitreya passed away, and until she grew up, Zi Yuan never saw her father.

    Feeling this force, Ziyuan suddenly felt that her heart was a little messed up.

    "Could it be him?" Ziyuan couldn't help thinking in her heart.

    "If it's really him, how should I face him, what should I call him? Father? Or" With such thoughts in mind, Ziyuan could no longer calm down, so she had to stand up, walk to the door, and look at the horizon  , seems to be faintly looking forward to the arrival of the person in my heart.

    Although the place where Yamata no Orochi is sealed is different from the previous world, the layout of the ghost country is the same. After all, it is a parallel world, and there must be reasons for it.

    The capital city of the country of ghosts, accompanied by Maitreya, walked around hundreds of times, at least the distribution of the capital was well known, and the living places of the witches were not missed.

    Bypassing all the guards three or two times, Tatsuo Uchiha appeared in the shrine maiden's living area, and found Shion standing at the door from a distance.

    I don't know why, but when he saw Zi Yuan, Uchiha Tatsuo had a strange feeling in his heart, as if there was some faint connection between the two of them.

    Uchiha Chen discovered Shion, and Ziyuan also discovered Chen.  Looking up at Uchiha Chen, the throbbing feeling in Shion's heart became more and more obvious.

    "Really, it turned out to be true!" Ziyuan's pupils shrank slightly, looking at Uchiha Tatsuo, her flustered heart could no longer calm down: "It turned out to be really here."

    In a panic, Ziyuan ran out hastily, almost not falling.

    "Be careful!" Uchiha Tatsuo said in a strange way.

    "Is he caring about me?" After standing still, Zi Yuan looked at Uchiha Chen in surprise, his eyes full of complex feelings.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 758; The Influence of Parallel Worlds

    ?

    "Is he caring about me?" After standing still, Zi Yuan looked at Uchiha Tatsuo in surprise, her eyes full of complexities.

    For the person in front of her, Ziyuan's heart is actually complicated.  She didn't know whether to call this man her brother or her father. In a panic, Shion hurriedly took out a portrait from her arms, and carefully confirmed it to Uchiha Chen.

    Look at the portrait, then look at the person in front of you.  Ziyuan was surprised to find that the years seemed to have left no marks on his face at all.

    Comparing the portrait more than ten years ago with such a young face, it is still exactly the same as the person in front of me.

    It can't be wrong, the person in front of her is most likely the one her mother Maitreya misses so much.

    "You" Ziyuan opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.

    Similarly, Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Shion with a complicated expression.  He didn't know why he said the word "be careful" out of nowhere.

    The only thing he knew was that he absolutely couldn't bear to see the person in front of him fall down, even though it was only the first day they met.

    I don't know why there are some inexplicable feelings in my heart.  "What's going on?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned, and couldn't help but gently covered his heart.

    "What the hell is going on, why, why does my heart beat so fast, why, I feel that this person in front of me"

    "Who are you?" Uchiha Tatsumi frowned. He wanted to be serious and pretend to be a stranger, but in the end he couldn't bear it and just asked softly.

    Seeing Uchiha Tatsuo, Ziyuan felt a little complicated, but her joy and expectation were greater than other emotions.  But seeing Uchiha Tatsumi's frown lightly, and his extremely unfamiliar words.

    Can't help but prick Ziyuan's heart deeply.

    "It turns out that he didn't know me, heh, he never took us into his heart. Mother, mother, have you ever thought that the person you miss all your life has always regarded you as a passer-by?"

    Ziyuan lowered her head, her eyes were a little gloomy, and her originally expectant mood suddenly fell into a trough.  The hand holding the picture scroll tightly hangs down weakly, and the picture scroll quietly falls off from Zi Yuan's hand.

    With a "click", it fell to the ground, but Ziyuan didn't feel it.

    What does it feel like?  Are you sad?  Still sad, probably, probably sad.  Wasn't it the same when Naruto came here before?

    I thought I would never be sad again in my life.  Ah.

    Zi Yuan gently caressed her chest with her other hand, as the saying goes, there is no greater grief than death.  The person whose mother missed him for more than ten years finally returned to the ghost country after his mother passed away.

    But now things have changed, my mother is no longer, and those people from back then have already gone with the wind.

    Maybe the person in front of him is really his father, or maybe one of his elder brothers?

    However, all of this is not important anymore, whoever he is?  Ziyuan is Ziyuan, and it has nothing to do with anyone. The people her mother misses are the people she misses, and it has nothing to do with herself.

    With this in mind, Ziyuan tried her best not to cry.  However, how can it be possible to just throw away the expectations and longings of the past ten years?

    Big drops of tears trickled down her cheeks and fell to the ground.

    Seeing Ziyuan crying, Uchiha Tatsuo didn't know why, but felt a little worried for no reason. With that indescribable taste, why did he care so much about this unknown person in front of him?

    What about her beauty?  Not to mention Ino, even Xiao Nan was no worse than her, but Chen didn't do anything out of the ordinary after Xiao Nan returned to his heart.  But, what's going on with that feeling that blood is thicker than water?

    Uchiha Tatsuo sighed lightly, stopped floating in the air, and slowly came to Shion, stretched out his hand, and gently wiped away the tears on both of Shion's faces.

    Feeling the strange feeling on her face, Ziyuan raised her head subconsciously, and she couldn't help being startled when she saw Uchiha Tatsuo's somewhat complicated but pitiful face.

    "Are you pitying me?"

    Uchiha Chen didn't answer. This brazen girl, who was clearly heartbroken to death, still pretended not to care. Why, why did she have to be so brave?  Obviously, there is no need for this.

    Sighing helplessly, Uchiha Tatsuo bent down and picked up the scroll that fell on the ground and unfolded it.

    It is his portrait that catches the eye.  Uchiha Tatsuo's pupils shrank, why is his portrait in this place?  who is it?

    Suddenly, YuA flash of inspiration flashed in Bochen's mind, as if he had thought of something.  He looked up at Ziyuan, and suddenly asked, "Who are you, Maitreya?"

    "She is my mother."

    Uchiha Tatsuo was silent.  "Is that so?" A wry smile appeared on Chen's face.

    "Ding, congratulations to the host, the quest rewards have been issued, please confirm the quest rewards of the Kingdom of Ghosts."

    At this time, the system interrupted at the right time, allowing Uchiha Chen to confirm the matter thoroughly.

    It turns out, it turned out to be like this, he had already thought that the matter this time was not simple, and the system's prompts were so obvious, but he still foolishly thought that the mission reward was nothing more than Yamata no Orochi.

    It turned out that the task reward turned out to be Zi Yuan.  The reward for this deceitful task is actually a daughter?

    "That is to say, you are my daughter?" Uchiha Tatsu still couldn't accept it.  He is only less than twenty years old now, but he has a daughter who is eighteen or nineteen years old. No matter who puts this matter on anyone's body, he can't accept it.

    "If there is nothing wrong, it is indeed so." Zi Yuan nodded and replied calmly.

    what happened?  Uchiha Tatsuo frowned, what was going on?  Uchiha Tatsuo is a little confused now, subconsciously asking the system.  But the system didn't give him an answer right away.

    "I remember, I have never been with your mother Maitreya. What is going on?"

    Ziyuan chuckled, and then explained: "The reproduction and reproduction of our maiden clan is different from ordinary people. Even if we don't have intercourse, we can conceive life. My mother obtained a part of your power before you left, and conceived it in her body.  , so there is me."

    Uchiha Tatsumi was speechless, but the problem is, this is not a reason.  He knew Maitreya because he was in that world, why would Maitreya in this world

    "Ding, answer the host, this is due to the communication between the two parallel worlds, what the host did in the last parallel world will slightly affect this world."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and fiftieth; more daughters?

    ?

    "Ding, answer the host, this is due to the communication between the two parallel worlds, what the host did in the last parallel world will slightly affect this world."

    The system answered Uchiha Tatsu's doubts in a timely manner, but such an answer left Uchiha Tatsun speechless.

    What the hell is it, how could it be like this.  Uchiha Tatsu couldn't have imagined that it was just a small kiss before parting, and finally Maitreya gave him a daughter?

    Now it's all right, not only do you have an extra lover, but you also have a daughter by the way?

    This made him how to explain to Ino in the future.  Said that he was kissed forcibly, and then he gave birth to a daughter with a kiss?

    Who will believe such words?  Not to mention that Ino wouldn't believe it, if it wasn't for this incident that actually happened to Uchiha Tatsuya, I'm afraid even he himself wouldn't believe it.

    Facing this unbelievable thing, Uchiha Tatsuo felt that he needed to calm down.

    "I think" Chen opened his mouth, looking at the cheap daughter in front of him, he didn't know what to say.

    "Say it!" Before Uchiha Tatsuya could finish speaking, Zi Yuan approached her expectantly. For her, no matter what, as long as Uchiha Tatsuo was willing to recognize her, that was all.

    These years, it was really hard for her to live alone.  Although a person has a high status in the kingdom of ghosts, there is no one around her who can talk to her properly.

    Because of her prophecy, countless people who were close to her died continuously. The last time someone ignored her prophecy was Naruto's visit a few years ago.

    She is really lonely, longing for friends, relatives, and most importantly, longing for a home that can free her from loneliness.

    "I think." Uchiha Tatsuya wanted to say something, but when he saw Ziyuan's expectant face, he felt a faint pain in his heart, and all the words turned into a heavy sigh.

    "Okay, I will try to adapt. But it will take time, and I will try to adapt slowly. You know, anyone who suddenly has a daughter will find it difficult to accept it for a while, but  Don't worry, after all, you are my daughter no matter what. This is beyond doubt. "

    Hearing Uchiha Tatsuo's words, Ziyuan was stunned, and then she felt relieved after thinking about it, yes, it is true, no matter who it is, suddenly having an extra son or daughter, it is definitely unacceptable to accept it in a short time  .

    There must be a process of adaptation.  Whether it's Uchiha Tatsuya or her Shion.

    In fact, if Ziyuan hadn't been alone for so long and hoped to have a family, she might not have been able to accept that she had a father in the first place.

    Regarding Chen's mood, Ziyuan can understand, but she must feel a little uncomfortable in her heart, which is also human nature.  But apart from being sad, she was still a little embarrassed facing Chen.

    Combined with what Chen said from the previous generation, Ziyuan understood that this was actually her mother's unrequited love all along. Maybe Chen had a little affection for her mother, but that was just in the pre-lover stage.  full state.

    However, his mother, Maitreya, secretly borrowed the power of the witch clan, gained Chen's power, and gave birth to her.

    It is conceivable that Chen suddenly learned that he had an extra daughter without knowing it, and it is already very rare to be able to recognize her.

    Uchiha Tatsuo shook his head with a wry smile, and then said to Ziyuan: "This time I came to the Kingdom of Ghosts to find something, since I didn't find it, forget it, let him go, I'm leaving soon,  Wait until I see you next time?"

    "Father are you leaving?" Ziyuan opened her mouth, but still didn't have the nerve to say the word father.

    Chen also heard the embarrassment in her words, and didn't force it. He nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, I have more important things to do."

    "What are you looking for? Do you need my help?"

    Chen shook his head: "Everything is fate. It is destined that I can't find it now, and it's also fate. There is no need to force it."

    Chen naturally knew that Ziyuan, the country of ghosts, must know the place where Yamata no Orochi was sealed.

    However, Chen doesn't particularly need pets. Before, he thought that the system task reward was Yata no Orochi. Since it wasn't, there was no need to look for Yata no Orochi.

    Ziyuan nodded, thinking about something, suddenly gritted her teeth and said, "Can you take me away too?" Ziyuan looked up at Uchiha Tatsuya, eyes full of anticipation.

    ??Take you away?  "Chen was a little puzzled: "Aren't you a witch from the kingdom of ghosts?"  Does the kingdom of ghosts no longer need witches?  "

    "You are gone, so what should the monsters in the ghost kingdom do?"

    "The kingdom of ghostsin fact, there is no need for witches anymore." Zi Yuan said softly.

    "Now Yamata no Orochi has been completely sealed. I believe that even after a few hundred years, Yamata no Orochi will not be able to break through the seal. Therefore, the kingdom of ghosts is extremely stable now, and there is no need for witches anymore."

    "I can also pursue my hope." Ziyuan smiled, looking at Chen with gentle eyes.

    Chen lowered his head and pondered: "The place where I am going to go to the decisive battle now may be very dangerous, what if I can't take care of you."

    Ziyuan gave Chen a blank look: "I have not lived for nothing these years. I still have the means to protect myself. Don't worry, even if a Jonin comes, I can guarantee that I will not die."

    Chen smiled wryly, and couldn't help complaining: "Do you know what the situation is? You still protect yourself, Jonin? Junin is a cannon fodder when he gets there!"

    However, Chen didn't really say it out, he thought about it, and decided to bring Ziyuan.  After all, the kingdom of ghosts no longer needs a witch, and even if she stays here, it's useless.

    The battle at that time may affect the entire ninja world, and the ghost country may not be safe, or it may be the safest only by his side.  The big deal is that Uchiha Tatsuo put Shion in the system space.

    "Okay." Chen nodded and reluctantly agreed.  He knew that even if he didn't agree to come down, Ziyuan would take the opportunity to sneak out of the ghost country. In this case, he might as well take Ziyuan with him generously.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and sixtieth; Ninja world status

    ?

    Uchiha Tatsuo understands that even if he doesn't agree, Shion will take the opportunity to sneak out of the Oni Land. Now that the world outside is complicated, Uchiha Tatsu really dare not let Shion wander outside alone.

    In case something happened, he would really feel sorry for Maitreya. Although Chen hadn't adapted to the daughter he found with great difficulty, the fact is the fact. After all, it was his own daughter, and Chen would never let her be hurt in the slightest.  harm.

    In this case, Chen might as well take her with him, and have Chen take care of her, it's better than Ziyuan running around alone.

    "I can take you with me, but you have to listen to me. The world is not stable now, and even I can't guarantee safety. Otherwise, I'd rather keep you here."

    "Yeah." Zi Yuan nodded her head. In fact, Uchiha Tatsun didn't need to mention these things. Although they don't care about the wars outside, it doesn't mean that they are closed to the outside world. They still know the news from the outside world.

    I heard that the war in the ninja world is in full swing, and it is not necessarily safe to be outside alone.

    Among other things, Shion is actually very obedient, she just wants to be by Uchiha Tatsuo's side, nothing else is important.

    Seeing that Ziyuan agreed, Chen understood that Ziyuan didn't understand what he said at all, so he could only sigh lightly, and he would have to take care of him a little bit more.

    After all, she is her own daughter, and if no one else loves her, only she will love her.

    Seeing Ziyuan's joyful expression, Chen felt a little bit pained, he could completely imagine Xiaonan's mocking face and Ino's questioning eyes after he took Ziyuan back.

    "Headache." Chen caressed his head, not knowing how to explain it.

    "Forget it, don't think about it, the boat will be straight when it reaches the bridge." Chen shook his head, and then put his eyes on Ziyuan again: "I'll take you away first, do you have anything else to pack."

    Ziyuan shook her head and said, "No, as long as I can follow you."

    After taking Shion into the system space, Uchiha Tatsuo started to leave the country of ghosts, and it can be said that Tatsuo Uchiha's eyes were smeared with the current situation in the ninja world.

    Although he roughly understands the future direction, he doesn't know what stage it is now, and he is afraid that Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime has been released now.

    It would be bad if it really went to this point.  Chen is not worried about the appearance of Kaguya Ji breaking the seal, what he is worried about is the appearance of Unlimited Tsukiyomi.

    Now the plot of Hokage is basically completely destroyed by Chen, Naruto has not gotten the exercise he should have had at all, even Sasuke is the same.

    Under Chen's arrangement, Sasuke did not experience the suffering he should have, and even his teammates were recruited by Chen.

    Until now, Chen is not sure whether Sasuke will agree to let the four reincarnated Hokages join the battle when Orochimaru reappears.

    Even, whether the old man of Liudao will appear or not, Chen is not sure at all.

    If things really come to that point, Chen really may not be able to handle it easily.  For so many years, Chen has used the convenience of the plot to make profits everywhere. If something goes beyond his expectation, once something goes wrong, it will be a wrong step.

    "I'm stupid to think of anything I can think of here." Chen suddenly reacted.

    He doesn't know what to worry about here alone, he might as well go to the battlefield earlier if he has the time, maybe he can catch up with the final battle.

    Thinking of this, Chen felt a little excited in his heart.  In the final analysis, he is also a fighting madman, but he has too many things in his heart, which cover up his appearance as a fighting madman.

    Finally, there is an opponent who can fight well, how could Chen miss it?

    Thinking so, Chen stepped out and disappeared in the capital of the ghost country in an instant.

    Galloping all the way, Uchiha Chen quickly rushed towards the location of the decisive battle, and he had already got the news he wanted from Mu Dun's avatar.

    Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime hasn't broken the seal yet, but Madara has been revived. He who became Ten Tails Jinchuriki has controlled the power of Six Paths and became Rokudo Madara.

    Kai had already fought with Madara before, but the result was a disastrous defeat, although it seemed that Uchiha Madara was not much better.

    However, the power to completely liberate the Bamen Dunjia is simply beyond the control of the current Kai.  Kai, who was burned all over his body, might not have died on the spot if he hadn't been treated by Naruto.

    Sure enough, after defeating Kai, Rokudo Madara still said that sentence that has been passed down for a long time and even regarded as a meme by everyone.

    After hearing this??, Chen couldn't help but patted his thigh regretfully: "Hey, why didn't you come earlier, maybe you can still see this wonderful battle, that's the man who almost kicked the finale!"

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsuki couldn't help speeding up his pace again.

    However, the news from Mu Dun's avatar said that Naruto and Sasuke were not seen.  Presumably at this moment they are accepting the power inheritance of the old man of six paths.

    If you want to deal with Uchiha Madara, who has the power of the Six Paths, in addition to using celestial arts, only physical attacks such as body arts can be effective.

    Now that Maitekai has proved with facts that the path of body art is useless, so the only thing left is immortal art.

    Only by fully releasing the power of Asura and Indra in Sasuke and Naruto, can the Ten Tails Jinchuriki be completely defeated.

    Presumably at this time, the people of the Ninja Alliance should have a very difficult time, after all, they couldn't stand it when they faced the Uchiha Madara who was reincarnated from the dirt.  Now that Madara has completely absorbed the power of the Six Paths, those miscellaneous fish can't do anything at all.

    The various evasion techniques hitting Madara's body are no less than tickling, at most it makes Madara feel a little impatient.

    "Is it really worthy of being the protagonist?" Uchiha Chen thought with great interest: "Even if you don't have so much experience, you can still awaken the reincarnation chakra power buried in your blood in the end."

    Thinking of him, Uchiha Tatsuo, he has gone through so many tasks, and he has gone through all kinds of difficulties and dangers to achieve this almost invincible power.

    However, the two of them obtained this power easily, which is really unfair when you think about it.

    Uchiha Chen couldn't help muttering to himself in his heart.

    After knowing the trend of the battlefield, Chen is not so urgent, isn't there still a half-fifty flag.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and sixty first;

    ?

    The name Hatake 50-50 is not just blown out, it can really be 50-50 with anyone.  Regardless of whether you are Jonin or Liudao, I, Hatake, can split 50/50 with you.

    After getting another kaleidoscope with soil, the strength of 50-50 has been greatly improved, but it is useless, it is still only 50-50.

    On the way to the main battlefield, Chen also searched carefully, but did not find any acquaintances there. Presumably, Ino and the others should be near the main battlefield.

    Now that Liudao Madara has come out, it is impossible to defeat him without concentrating on it.

    After arriving at the main battlefield, Chen did not show up at the first time. Chen hid in the dark and observed. The sharp-eyed Chen found Ino at the first time, and took Ino into the system space with a teleportation.

    This is my own daughter-in-law, and the subsequent war is simply beyond her control, so she might as well hide in her own system space.

    However, Chen seems to have forgotten that Ino is not the only one in his system space now, Xiaonan and Ziyuan are both in the system space.

    Dangchen didn't react until he took Ino into the system space.

    "Oops." Chen couldn't help but wryly smiled, now it's all right, three women in one scene, he can fully imagine what the system space has become at this moment.

    Chen didn't dare to use his consciousness to visit the situation in the system space at all, so he simply pretended not to know.  Out of sight, out of mind.  It's just that it's out of his calculation that Chen may be hit afterwards.

    At this moment, Sasuke and Naruto have already fought Rokudo Madara.

    Naruto, who has completely controlled the power of the tailed beast, and Sasuke, who has Gouyu's reincarnation eye, are not easy to mess with. Rokudo Madara has been unable to attack for a long time, and has gradually become impatient.

    I saw Liudao Madara holding the scepter in his hand, waved it out, and the Taoist jade turned into a force that could not be ignored, attacking the two of them.

    "Sasuke!" Naruto roared.

    "Ah!" Understanding Naruto's thoughts, Sasuke nodded, the pupils in his eyes shrank slightly, and the power gathered in his hands.

    "Naruto, attack me!"

    "good!"

    I saw Naruto clasping his hands tightly, calling out a shadow clone.

    "Senjutsu Spiral Ball Shuriken!"

    Sasuke also put down his hand, staring at Madara Uchiha closely.

    "Flame escape, Jiagu Tuming!"

    The two rushed out at the same time, and the two hands were brought together for the first time in history.

    "Come on!" The second Hokage Senju Tomona and the fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato stared at their hands closely, watching their attacks coming towards them.

    "Oh?" Liudao Madara watched with great interest, "Are you two stupid? How dare you attack your own companion?"

    "Or is it that you already know that you can't win, so you have already started to give up on yourself?" Madara Uchiha laughed, with an unconcealable sarcasm on his face.

    "Hmph, isn't it too early to say this now!" Naruto pouted, his temperament is like this, facing Madara's ridicule, he couldn't help it at all, if Sasuke hadn't been staring at him, maybe he would have  Just rushed up.

    "Don't be impulsive Naruto! It was you who matched my ratio before, now it's my turn to match your ratio!" Sasuke reminded.

    Due to the fact that the two had already marked each other, the second generation and the fourth generation did not panic. Originally, this move was intended for Obito, but Obito's life was short-lived.

    ?Different from the original book, although Obito also fused the power of the Six Paths, he was controlled by Heijue to perform the pupil technique to resurrect Uchiha Madara before he had time to exert his power.

    Poor guy, before he had time to make this world feel the pain, he withered first. Although he didn't die, he was not far from death now.

    "Go to hell!" Naruto Sasuke and the two threw the moves in their hands towards the Fourth Hokage.

    "Hey, hey, really stupid." Madara couldn't help laughing and mocking.

    "Huh?" At this moment, he found that the Second Hokage suddenly came behind him and looked at him suspiciously.

    "When!" Uchiha Madara was shocked.

    "It's now! Come on Naruto Sasuke!"

    "The Art of Mutual Instant Recall Flying Thunder God!"

    Senshou put a hand on Madara's back, and Namikaze Minato forcibly withstood the attacks of the two.

    However, at this moment, after the two roared, the positions of the three changed in an instant.  The four who should have been attacked by two people??Hokage teleported to the location where Madara and Senjugama were.

    Senju Feima came to Sasuke Naruto through the imprint set by each other with the Fourth Hokage.

    "Scorching Escape ¡¤ Light Wheel Gale Wind Black Arrow Zero Type!"

    "go to hell!"

    Naruto Sasuke and the two roared, and pressed the escape technique in their hands to Uchiha Madara.

    Originally, when Namikaze Minato appeared in front of them, the two were still a little worried. Although they had been reminded before, they were still a little nervous when they really played it.

    What if it fails?

    No one thought that this process would be so smooth, and it was all due to Uchiha Madara being too proud, he believed too much in his own strength.

    So much so that there is no defense against the second and fourth Hokage.  From Madara's point of view, one of these two guys is disabled and the other is half dead.

    The power of escapism has been pressing Uchiha Madara, making it impossible for him to escape.  Under the oppression of this force, Uchiha Madara retreated steadily and was pushed away abruptly.

    "Whirring whirring!"

    The two were gasping for breath, but at the moment they didn't feel tired at all, and there were happy smiles on their faces. After fighting for so long, this was finally a hearty victory.

    Uchiha Tatsuo enjoyed watching from a distance, he hid his aura, not to mention the current Rokudo Madara, even Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime might not be able to spot him.

    Chen did not expect that this move that should have been used on Obito would be used by the four of them on Uchiha Madara.

    Chen, who went to another world through the dragon's vein, didn't know that Obito, a sad guy, became Ten Tails Jinchuriki and was killed before he had time to shout.

    "I thought I would never see this scene, but I didn't expect it to appear. No matter how many times I watch this trick, it is still so shocking!" Uchiha Tatsuya couldn't help but sigh.

    In the anime, after all, it is not as shocking as in reality.  This kind of attack not only needs to be extremely strong, but also requires perfect cooperation. No matter what link goes wrong, it will collapse. In addition, the person who made this plan is also a genius.

    I am afraid that only a genius can come up with such a perfect plan. The Second Hokage is indeed an amazing character.  Tatsuo Uchiha subconsciously marveled at the wisdom of the Second Hokage.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and sixty second;

    ?

    I deeply admire Tatsuo Uchiha, the strategist of the Second Hokage, and I am afraid that only an astonishing person like him would come up with such a method.

    Not only the proficient use of the Flying Thunder God Art, but also the use of his mind to go further when the Flying Thunder God Art has developed to the limit, and creatively refresh people's cognition of the Flying Thunder God Art once again.

    Naruto Sasuke panted heavily, looking at Madara Uchiha who was blasted away by the two, he couldn't help but smile on his face.

    "Now, that guy probably won't be able to escape."

    "Don't be careless, Naruto." Sasuke reminded Naruto at the right time. Naruto's character is like this. He becomes proud when he gets a little benefit, and becomes angry when he is teased. His carefree personality is not reassuring at all.

    If no one took care of it, it would have been eaten up long ago.  A person like Naruto is only suitable to be a general who charges into battle, not a commanding marshal, which is why he was forced to learn a lot before he became the Seventh Hokage.

    "Well, what's the big deal, as long as the two of us are around, isn't that guy easy to catch?" Naruto didn't care about Sasuke's reminder. In his opinion, as long as Sasuke is around, there is nothing that cannot be solved  .

    Sasuke didn't care about Naruto's mental retardation. He just looked at the place where Uchiha Madara fell to the ground with a serious face. Naruto didn't notice it, but he was able to find that after bearing the joint attack of the two, Uchiha Madara was not affected by it.  Fatal blow.

    I don't know why Uchiha Madara didn't show up for a long time, but in front of these eyes, all conspiracy is nothingness.

    After the dust settled and the smoke dissipated, Uchiha Madara's figure appeared in front of everyone. Madara brushed off the dust from his body, and looked at everyone expressionlessly, his eyes full of contempt.

    "Hmph, is it painless or not itchy?"

    Madara looked at the crowd mockingly, as if he was laughing at them, even if you are united, what's the use, wouldn't it still be impossible to cause him any harm?

    "You want to dance just because you are like this? What a joke!"

    Uchiha Madara crossed his arms and stood in front of everyone with the power of Samsara Eye. His contemptuous tone was Madara's usual pride.

    Although he was a little embarrassed when facing Kai and the others before, he is also Uchiha Madara after all, and he has never seen such a big storm.

    "Damn it!" Naruto gritted his teeth, looked at Madara Uchiha viciously, and clenched his hands tightly.  Uchiha Madara's superior tone made him very angry.

    "You bastard, what is there to be arrogant about!"

    "Naruto!" The second Hokage stopped Naruto's provocative impulse. Others don't know Madara's horror, so doesn't he know Uchiha Madara's horror?

    The person who knows Madara best is probably not Madara himself, nor his friend Zhujian, but Senshou Feijian.

    His elder brother Senju Hashirama's personality is similar to Naruto's, he is a guy with a simple mind and well-developed limbs. If there is no Senju Tobema's help, he might have been stalked by someone long ago.

    But Senju Tokaima is different. After killing Madara's younger brother, he has been with Uchiha Madara for the rest of his life. He has always been very jealous of the Uchiha clan, and he may know more about the Uchiha clan than his brother Hashirama.

    "Calm down." Senju patted Naruto on the shoulder, looked at Uchiha Madara and said in a deep voice: "You two are the main attackers, if you can't calm down, then we still have victory in this war  Hope?"

    "Cut!" Naruto snorted angrily. In his opinion, this second-generation grandfather is good at everything, but just like the third-generation old man, he is nagging and not transparent at all.

    He Uzumaki Naruto doesn't have many things, just a lot of balls, Chakrado, no matter what enemy he is, wouldn't it be good to solve it with a spiral pill?  If that doesn't work out, then two.

    Unlike Naruto, Sasuke took it for granted when he heard the second Hokage's words. Facing Uchiha Madara, the ancestor of his family, he didn't dare to be careless at all.

    He grew up listening to his stories since he was a child, how can Sasuke not know how powerful Madara is.  He has the same opinion as the Second Hokage, and he intends to take a long-term view.

    However, Naruto has a rough nerve, and he wants to rush up and be tough at every turn, which makes him very passive. It was the same before.

    If it weren't for his Sasuke's timely response, and the timely assists of the second and fourth Hokage, they might not even be able to touch Uchiha Madara's clothes.

    Madara held the Daoist Jade Scepter in his hand, played a gun flower in his hand, looked at the crowd contemptuously, and laughed loudly: "Is there any other moves, just use them. ???If you want to dance, it depends on whether you have the qualifications!  "

    "Big words!" Naruto snorted coldly.  He really wanted to rush up like this, but the two people around him held him desperately, making him unable to move.

    "Let's try it first." Qian Shou Feijian sighed softly, and turned to look in the direction of his elder brother.

    If Uchiha Madara hadn't been resurrected by Obito, maybe they would have won now.  But I didn't expect Madara to have a second hand, and Hei Ze directly controlled Obito to revive Madara.

    Their plan to seal Madara failed completely, and even his elder brother Senju Hashirama's Chakra was absorbed by Madara and sealed.  It can be described as a wrong step.

    "It would be great if the big brother is still here now." Qianshou Feijian sighed softly. Although his big brother is a little bit weak, his combat effectiveness is indeed strong. In the entire ninja alliance, he is probably the only one.  A person can remain undefeated one-on-one with Madara.

    Shaking his head and not thinking about that anymore, Senshou made a seal with his hands, staring at Uchiha Madara tightly with his eyes, and at the same time when the seal was completed, Ku Wuzai threw it out of his hands.

    "Water Escape¡¤Hard Vortex Water Blade!"

    The sharp water knife flew towards Uchiha Madara.

    However, Uchiha Madara did not move at all, holding the Taoist scepter in his hand, and looked at the Thousand Hands with a blank expression.

    Suddenly, Qianshou Feijian disappeared in place, and the figure suddenly appeared in the place where Kunai was flying.

    "Flying Thunder God Art!"

    Tobima held Kunai, and threw the hard vortex water blade with one hand.

    As a man who signed a contract with the sea, even in places where there is no water, he can release a powerful water escape.

    "Hmph, after so many years, you still haven't made any progress at all." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and sixty third; Sage of the Six Paths

    ?

    Facing Senju Tomona's offensive, Uchiha Madara was indifferent, he just said lightly: "Hmph, after so many years, you still haven't made any progress at Tomona."

    Qianshou pursed his lips in silence, the strong wind blew his dark blue Warring States armor, and the snow-white fluff on the armor fluttered under the strong wind.

    Thousands of hands were not blown by the violent wind at all, and threw the ninjutsu in their hands viciously.  He knows that no matter how strong a person is, there will be weaknesses.

    Although Uchiha Madara seems to be invincible in the world, there must be unknown weaknesses in it, and now the task of Senshou Tomonen is to find out that weakness.

    He knows that he has no way to defeat Uchiha Madara, but he will use his strength to make a contribution to this war.  Use your own wisdom to find Uchiha Madara's weaknesses. Only in this way can you bring them victory.

    It wasn't until the attack from Senshou Banma came in front of him that Uchiha Madara raised his hand in front of him with a relaxed expression.

    The hard vortex water blade hit Madara's hand, making a "puff" sound, splashed a small splash, and then disappeared into nothingness.

    "It's been said that escapism is ineffective for me, why are you still so stubborn."

    Qian Shou Fei Jian was not surprised to see that his water escape had no effect on Madara. His face remained unchanged, and he continued to make mudras with his hands, and the chakra in his body continued to flow out along the meridians.

    "Water Escape¡¤Shui Qingbo!"

    As a man who signed a contract with the sea, even if it is a c-level water escape ninjutsu, the power released is enough to approach the level of an a-level ninjutsu.

    A huge amount of clear water rushed towards Madara Uchiha from behind Senju Tomona.

    Thousands of hands were expressionless, watching Madara's movements carefully.

    As a result, he didn't see any movement from Madara.  Even his water escape ninjutsu couldn't even get close to Uchiha Madara's body.  Automatically separated a foot in front of Madara, and flowed to both sides.

    Qian Shou Feijian was not disappointed. After all, if Madara was so easy to deal with, he wouldn't be in a stalemate now.

    Looking at the pretending Uchiha Madara in the distance, Chen couldn't help curling his lips. This b-pretense is not fresh and refined at all, it is too clich¨¦d.  There is no new idea, no level, and it is not a new height in the decoration industry at all.

    It doesn't fit the status of King Uchiha Madara at all.

    Suddenly, Uchiha Tatsuo frowned, turned his head to the side, and said in a deep voice, "Who's there!"

    What responded to Chen was nothingness.  Didn't get the desired response.

    "Aren't you going to come out?" Kunai was already holding it in his hand, waiting for an angry shout.

    "Oh, it really was discovered by you."

    At this moment, a heavy and old voice sounded in Chen's mind.

    Immediately, Uchiha Chen's eyes blurred, and the stars moved for a while, and the whole person disappeared in this space.

    Uchiha Tatsuo was a little shocked when he was forcibly escaped from the space. Although it was under the circumstances that he did not take precautions, even so, there are only a handful of people who can do this.  Chen can probably already guess who is coming.

    Sure enough, on a piece of calm water, a white-haired old man sat cross-legged on the water with a scepter in his hand, and saw Uchiha Tatsumi laugh kindly.

    "Young man, although you have the breath of the blood of my descendants, I have a feeling that you do not belong to this world." The white-haired old man looked at Uchiha Chen.

    "Sage of the Six Paths?" Chen frowned and said calmly.

    "That's right, it's the old man." The Sage of the Six Paths stroked the beard on his chin and said with a smile.

    "This old man has been paying attention to you since you were born. Although you also have the blood of my descendants, your soul does not seem to belong to this world."

    "The old man doesn't seem to have seen your existence from the prophecy." The Immortal of Six Paths stared at Uchiha Chen, a gleam flashed in his eyes.

    "What do you want to say." Uchiha Tatsuo asked calmly.

    "You know how to endure at a young age, and your strength began to grow by leaps and bounds after leaving your hometown. Come to think of it, you young people have a lot of plans."

    "Tch." Uchiha Tatsuo snorted lightly, put his hands on the back of his head, and looked at Sage of the Six Paths in a nonchalant manner: "What purpose can I have? It's nothing more than eating, drinking, and enjoying life. As for things like strength, if  This world is peaceful, what use is my strength?"

    Chen didn't know why he was being targeted by the Sage of the Six Paths, but he wouldn't be so stupid as to conflict with the Sage of the Six Paths, don't look.Looking at this old guy as if he is useless, but who knows if this old guy has any hole cards?

    None of those who can reach this level is a fuel-efficient lamp, and Uchiha Tatsuya has to be cautious.

    "Oh? Really?" The Sage of the Six Paths smiled and said, "Young man, can you explain where the power of the ten tails in your body comes from? These tailed beasts can't seem to be fake, right?"

    Sage of the Six Paths feels very strange. Why does Uchiha Tatsuo have the breath of Ten Tails in his body? Obviously, Uchiha Madara outside has become Ten Tails Jinchuriki. It stands to reason that there should be no tailed beasts. People like Naruto  It's already a special case.

    Not to mention that Chen is like this, the Sage of the Six Paths can sense that the ten tails in Chen's body are complete ten tails, even more powerful than the power of the ten tails in Uchiha Madara's body outside.

    In this world, it is impossible to have two heads and ten tails at the same time. The Immortals of the Six Paths don't understand how Chen did it.

    "No comment!" Uchiha Tatsumi's complexion gradually turned cold. Although he is afraid of the Sage of the Six Paths, it doesn't mean he is afraid of this old thing. It is one thing to give him face, but it is another thing to give him face.  thing.

    Feeling that Uchiha Tatsuo's attitude had gradually become tough again, Sage of the Six Paths realized that he had acted too hastily.  He smiled and explained: "Young man, don't panic, I just want to chat with you."

    "After all, the old man has been paying attention to you for so long."

    Uchiha Chen snorted coldly and didn't speak.

    "Alas." The Sage of the Six Paths sighed, "Since you know of my existence and have become Ten Tails Jinchuriki, logically speaking, you should understand the whole story, right?"

    "I'm also taking precautions." The Immortal of the Six Paths paused: "Who knew that after so many years, someone could really gather all the nine-headed and tailed beasts to awaken the eyes of reincarnation and become ten-tailed jinchuriki."

    "Back then, I divided the ten tails into nine, just to prevent the ten tails from reappearing, but I didn't expect that after so many years of calculation, I still failed in the end."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and sixtieth chapters; Do you want to wash white?

    ?

    "I didn't expect that I had calculated so much, but in the end it was useless, and my success fell short." The Immortal of the Six Paths said angrily.

    He did so much to prevent ten tails from appearing, and to prevent his mother Kaguya Otsutsuki from escaping the seal.

    But judging from the current ending, it seems that there is no use.  Although he took remedial measures, it seemed that the two children didn't know how to use his power after getting it.

    Especially Naruto, he didn't know how to use this power at all, except for using it once when he was treating Maitekai, he didn't make any other movements at all.

    Does this idiot think that this power is only used to save people?

    Although the Sage of the Six Paths is in another space, he can still feel the scorching war outside.

    Sage of Six Paths could feel that Naruto and Sasuke didn't think of using this power at all when they were fighting Madara, but they were just clumsily trying to defeat Uchiha Madara in their own way.

    "These two idiots." Sage of the Six Paths shook his head, ignored the two of them, turned to look at Uchiha Tatsuo, after a long time, finally sighed and said.

    "I know, I understand, in fact, your heart is not bad."

    "The external evil is just protecting your body. I can always feel the enthusiasm in your heart. It's just that the world doesn't understand you, and you have suffered unfair treatment that you shouldn't deserve."

    Uchiha Tatsuo was taken aback when he heard the words of the Sage of the Six Paths, and then smiled calmly: "Me? I never thought I would be a good person."

    "Just because you're not a good person doesn't mean you're a bad person!"

    "Actually, this world has never been divided into good and bad. Standing on different positions, in fact, no one is right or wrong, no one is good or bad. Even Uchiha Madara can't say that he is a bad person."

    "He has his ideals and ambitions, and his ideals are very broad. He wants to create a perfect world without wars and disputes."

    Speaking of this, the Immortal of the Six Paths couldn't help but heaved a long sigh: "But, how can this world be so perfect? ??Not everyone is a saint, but everyone is a villain in front of interests. This is why I sacrificed myself. His  Ideal, but it's just too absurd."

    Chen frowned, he didn't have time to listen to the Immortal of the Six Paths sighing here, and said impatiently: "What do you want to say?"

    "I want to ask you." The Immortal of the Six Paths paused: "Tell those two children that power is not used in this way. Of course, it would be even better if you could make a move. I can feel that your current power is no better than  I was bad at the beginning."

    Uchiha Chen was silent, he didn't know how to express the request of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    It was the first time that Chen was said to be a good person. Heh, I never thought that there would be people in this world who would think that he was a good person.

    Whether it's flattery or hypocrisy, at least the Sage of the Six Paths said this.  Unlike other people, seeing Uchiha Chen is like facing a big enemy.

    "This old man has never begged anyone in his life, but for the sake of the entire ninja world and the peace and stability of this world, please tell those two idiots that the matter has not reached an irreversible situation!"

    Sage of the Six Paths looked at Uchiha Chen sincerely, and Uchiha Chen couldn't bear the real look in his eyes, so he glanced helplessly and refused to look at him.

    "Hehe, is this going to whitewash me? It depends on my mood." Uchiha Tatsuo sneered and didn't agree, but at the same time he didn't refuse.

    Hearing Uchiha Tatsuya's answer, Sage of the Six Paths couldn't help but smile. In his opinion, Uchiha Tatsumi is just like his younger brother. He is arrogant. Don't look at his indifference, in fact, it already means that he has agreed  down.

    "That's it, I'll leave it to you!" The Immortal of the Six Paths let out a long sigh of relief, and couldn't help but feel a lot more relaxed.

    Uchiha Chen only felt a flash in front of his eyes, and the space fluctuated like water ripples. When he came back to his senses, he had already left the space of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    Chen looked at the direction of Sasuke and Naruto and remained silent, as if he was thinking about something in his heart. After a while, a faint smile appeared on Chen's face, obviously he had made a decision.

    "Forget it, anyway, I have nothing to ask for in this world, no matter what, it's a brotherhood, so let's treat it as a farewell reward!"

    At this time, Naruto and Sasuke had already fought with Madara, and both of them could not stop Uchiha Madara's offensive with all their strength.

    Under Uchiha Madara's powerful attack, he was retreating steadily, and danger abounded.  If it weren't for the power in their bodies that has been protecting them, they might have been defeated long ago.

    ?Just when the two were at a stalemate, a voice sounded next to Naruto and Sasuke's ears.

    "You two are really stupid, haven't you already inherited the power of Otsutsuki Hagoromo?"

    "who is it?"

    "This voice?"

    The pupils of the two shrank at the same time, and they couldn't help but look at each other subconsciously. Obviously, both of them were sure that they had heard the voice.

    "It's not an illusion!"

    "This voice is so familiar!"

    Suddenly, Sasuke seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly called out: "Uchiha Tatsuya?"

    "What did you say?" Hearing Sasuke's words, Naruto turned his head and looked at him in surprise.

    "Didn't Uchiha Tatsun disappear?"

    Sasuke looked at Uchiha Madara with solemn eyes, shook his head and said: "I don't know, but I always feel that that guy Chen will not be killed so easily. That voice is so familiar, he must be right!"

    "That's great!" Naruto was overjoyed, Chen's strength is obvious to all: "If you add him, you can definitely win!"

    "Don't get too excited!" Sasuke said, "It's not sure which side this guy is on."

    "This guy!" Sasuke snorted lightly. It was in vain that he was still so worried about him, thinking that he was killed by someone, but he didn't know where to hide, and he didn't show up until now.

    Although Sasuke said so, the corners of his mouth clearly curled up.  It's really great, this brother in name is not dead, but still alive, that's enough.

    "However, what exactly is the power he said?"

    Sasuke subconsciously thought in his heart, turned to look at Naruto, and found that he was also confused.

    "The power you get from the Sage of the Six Paths is not just that simple. You have to feel the power that is in your body and belongs to you."

    Chen's voice came to their ears again.

    "Power?" The two raised their hands at the same time, looking at the sun and moon marks on their palms.

    "I think, I probably understand." The two squeezed their palms fiercely, raised their heads, and looked fierce!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapters seven hundred and sixty-five to seven hundred and sixty-six; outsiders

    ?

    "I think, I probably understand." The two squeezed their palms fiercely, raised their heads, and looked at Madara Uchiha with a fierce aura.

    Naruto felt the surging power coming from his body, and nodded towards Sasuke Uchiha.

    "I'm going first."

    Naruto turned his head to stare at Madara Uchiha, a cross animal pupil flashed in his eyes, he took a step forward, and rushed towards Madara Uchiha with the help of reaction force.

    He raised his fist and slammed it hard at Madara Uchiha.

    "Boom!"

    "What's going on!" Uchiha Madara was startled and angry, and under Naruto's gravity, he retreated again and again.

    "How could his strength suddenly increase so much!" Uchiha Madara was a little surprised.

    Taking advantage of the gap between Uchiha Madara's surprise, Naruto raised his fist, and slammed Madara's chin fiercely, knocking him far away.

    "Sun! Lend me your strength!"

    Naruto did not retreat but advanced, kicking his legs, followed in front of Uchiha Madara, raised his left hand, and a spiral pill slowly formed in his hand.

    "Melting escape ¡¤ Helix pill shuriken!"

    The huge melting spiral pill shuriken took shape in Naruto's hands.

    "go to hell!"

    Naruto roared.

    "Not good!" Madara was stunned, if this trick hits, she will lose a layer of skin if she doesn't die.

    "Tombtomb wheel!"

    Uchiha Madara held out a hand.

    "Huh?" Naruto frowned slightly, and turned sideways subconsciously. Before Uchiha Madara had time to breathe a sigh of relief, he saw Naruto leaning forward and slamming his left hand on his waist.

    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"

    Uchiha Madara abruptly withstood Naruto's spiral ball shuriken.

    Following the attack, all the way forward, Naruto cut the sacred tree in half!

    "This this is!"

    ? After Sandai Tsuchikage, who was far away in another battlefield, waved his hand to repel the enemy, he stared dumbfounded at the towering sacred tree in the main battlefield.

    "How can it be!"

    "What the hell happened over there!" Shikamaru squinted his eyes and subconsciously said

    "Boom!"

    Uchiha Madara was slammed on the ground by Naruto, his body was covered with traces of melting and burning, he stared blankly at the sacred tree.

    "how so!"

    Gritting her teeth, Madara stepped forward again, "Since you are about to collapse, then fulfill me!"

    Under the absorption of Uchiha Madara, the towering and towering sacred tree completely turned into a part of the power in Uchiha Madara's body.

    "No, stop him!" Seeing this, Sasuke couldn't help reminding Naruto loudly.

    "It's too late!" Naruto stared at Madara Uchiha.  With a little spit, not beating a dog in the water was the worst decision he'd ever made.

    "Hahahahaha! I finally understand!"

    Uchiha Madara let out a wild laugh, he laughed presumptuously, and looked at Naruto mockingly.

    "Although I don't know why your strength suddenly became stronger, but you didn't defeat me in the first place is the most failed decision you made!"

    Uchiha Madara stretched out his hands in a hug: "Power, this is the feeling of power."

    The injuries left by Naruto Sasuke and Metkai on his body were completely gone, and even the robe became completely new.

    "I finally understand that this is the feeling of power!"

    Madara lowered her head, looked at the two with a smirk and said, "To thank you two, I decided to send you both to die!"

    After seeing this scene, Uchiha Chen couldn't help shaking his head helplessly, these two guys are still too young.

    Think this defeats people?  Even he dare not underestimate Uchiha Madara on the battlefield, the two of them are really

    Originally, Chen had the opportunity to remind the two of them, but Chen did not step forward to remind them.

    This is a necessary step for Otsutsuki Kaguya to break the seal.  Only by absorbing the Ten-Tails and the Divine Tree can one form that eye and cast the strongest illusion¡ªInfinite Tsukuyomi!

    "The next step is to confuse this idiot, right?" Chen chuckled, speaking of Uchiha Madara is also pitiful, the wish he pursued all his life is just a big cake drawn for him in order to save his mother, a  A pie that will never be possible.

    Now is not the time for him to appear on the stage. For some reason, Chen can faintly feel that there is another person on this battlefield that makes him feel afraid.?.

    This person's power is very strange, Chen didn't feel any trace of Chakra on his body, if it wasn't for Chen's special study of the power system of the ghost country in the ghost country, he would be more sensitive to the power of heaven and earth,  Maybe he wouldn't notice the breath that escaped from that person either.

    "Who the hell is it?" Chen couldn't help but feel a little puzzled in his heart, basically all the famous people in the entire ninja world are here, and even if the rest are added together, they are not enough for Uchiha Chen to see.

    "System, can you determine the location of that person?" Uchiha Tatsuo couldn't help asking secretly in his heart.

    "Ding, can't be sure."

    "What? Even you can't be sure?" Chen was taken aback.

    "Ding, the host is only in the first world now, and the functions of the system have not been upgraded, and the power of the other world cannot be determined for the time being!"

    Chen's heart skipped a beat, and he accurately grasped the key words the system said.

    "Another world?" Chen frowned slightly.

    "Yes, that person is likely to come from another world. His power is completely different from the power system of this world. The system's degree of danger is judged to be extremely dangerous!"

    Hearing the prompt from the system, Chen remained silent, but there was already an uproar in his heart, and he faintly realized that this seemed to be no longer the Naruto world he was familiar with.

    Twelve Xiaoqiangs are not dead, Sai is dead, Yamato has not been arrested, Obito's bento was too early, and now a person from another world has come.

    Chen didn't expect that the flapping wings of his butterfly would turn the world into a mess, and it was no longer the extraordinarily real Naruto world.

    "It seems that there are some secrets in this world that I don't know." Uchiha Chen stroked his chin thoughtfully: "That old man of Six Paths must be hiding something from me."

    Chen Cai didn't believe that guy from Liudao didn't know about the man who broke in on the battlefield.  But he didn't mention it to himself, and it was obvious that he still had a distrust of himself.

    "I don't know if Naruto Sasuke and the others know." Chen sighed softly, and chose to continue hiding.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and sixty seventh;

    ?

    "Hahahaha!" Uchiha Madara laughed, holding the jade stick of seeking Taoism in his hand, flicked a gun flower, stared at the two people mockingly and said: "I am not what I used to be now, just wait  Just accept my punishment."

    "Are you going or am I going to go?" As if feeling that Uchiha Madara in front of him was different from before, Naruto became cautious and turned his head to look at Sasuke.

    "Together." Sasuke nodded.

    The two of them took a step at the same time, stepped on the ground, slightly bent their bodies, and rushed forward suddenly.  With the power of recoil, attack Uchiha Madara.

    "Hmph, stupid!" Uchiha Madara snorted coldly, made seals with his hands, and roared suddenly.

    "Immortal Law - Yin School Thunder Dungeon!"

    A group of dark purple lightning struck towards the two of them.

    "Be careful!" Sasuke reminded, the samsara eye of the left eye shrank slightly, and the power of the pupil was released invisible.

    "Huh!" Naruto snorted coldly, reached out his hand to grab a Taoist jade from behind, and threw it forward vigorously.  The stick transformed by Qiudao spun to isolate Uchiha Madara's attack.

    "This is" Only then did Madara notice Sasuke's eyes: "Reincarnation eyes?"

    "Then what's in your body is the power of the six realms?" Madara turned to look at Naruto.

    "One person has the power of reincarnation eyes, one person has the power of six realms, hehe, no wonder you dare to come forward to provoke me, is this what you rely on?"

    Speaking, Uchiha Madara glanced at the two of them: "However, I have the power you two have, so what are you fighting with me for?"

    "madness!"

    Uchiha Madara yelled and rushed forward.

    "Tomb Wheel Border Prison!"

    Madara rushed towards Naruto, but where no one saw, Madara's shadow was quietly approaching Uchiha Sasuke.

    "Go to hell!" Madara roared, his hands already on Naruto's body.

    "Be careful!" Sasuke couldn't help reminding, suddenly, a cold feeling made him shudder, and subconsciously dodged to escape.

    A deep gully suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "What is this?" Sasuke frowned slightly, opened his eyes of reincarnation, and the sight in front of him made him stagnate.

    "This isanother Madara Uchiha?" Seeing this, Sasuke couldn't help but yelled at Naruto: "Naruto, be careful of his shadow! That's another him!"

    Blocking Uchiha Madara's attack, Naruto looked back at Sasuke: "Ah, I know, I felt something attacking me before, so it was his shadow."

    "I see."

    Hearing the exchange between the two, Uchiha Madara blocked Naruto with a punch, and snorted coldly: "Did you find out? Huh, so what, you are destined to die here!"

    Uchiha Madara roared, his hands formed mudras, and the chakra in his body kept gushing out.

    "Immortal Law: Yang Escape Fire Dragon!"

    A huge fire dragon swooped towards the two of them with its teeth and claws open, trying to swallow them in one gulp.

    Compared with the huge figure of the fire dragon, Naruto and Sasuke are as small as an ant. It seems that as long as the fire dragon breathes out, the two of them will disappear.

    "Naruto!" Sasuke glanced at Fire Dragon, and couldn't help reminding Naruto.

    "Ah, I understand!" Knowing what Sasuke meant, Naruto nodded, and then walked behind him.

    "Susano!"

    The dark purple chakra wrapped the two of them as if materialized, and the wings on the back turned into an unbreakable barrier. The huge fire dragon sprayed on Susano, leaving only a shallow line on Susano.  scars.

    After the fire dragon burned, Sasuke released Susano, and under the protection of Susano, the two remained unscathed.

    "Oh? Susano in full body form?" Uchiha Madara was surprised.

    Looking at Uchiha Sasuke's other eye: "Oh, I just realized that you are a direct sharingan like me."

    Speaking of this, Madara couldn't help but think in her heart: "If it had been earlier, if it had been these eyes, maybe my plan would have been realized long ago!"

    "Hehe." Madara couldn't help laughing out loud as if he had told a big joke.

    He was just talking, after all, Obito was already the limit of what he could wait for, and he finally waited for an Obito, so he had no time or patience to wait for others.

    At that time, bringing soil was already the best choice.Judging from the qualifications of Sharingan, Obito can almost be said to be the person who perfectly meets his requirements, so it is impossible for him to wait any longer.

    Besides, the current result is not bad at all, is it?

    "Sasuke! Let's go!" Seeing that Madara didn't seem to be thinking about the two of them, Naruto roared, stepped on the ground, and rushed forward.

    "You bastard." Sasuke shook his head helplessly, followed behind Naruto, and rushed towards Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Of course, it is impossible for him to watch Naruto rushing forward alone. If Naruto was able to compete with Madara before, then now that he has absorbed the Madara of the sacred tree, Naruto alone cannot solve it.

    Only the combination of the two can defeat this guy in front of him.

    In the process of rushing forward, Sasuke glanced at another place inadvertently, smiled without looking for traces, said nothing, turned his head and continued to stare at Madara Uchiha.

    "Clang!"

    Naruto clasped the seeking jade stick tightly with both hands, and smashed it on the top of Uchiha Madara's head, but the result was not what he thought.  Instead, it hit a piece of nothingness.

    "What?" Naruto frowned.

    "It's his shadow!" Sasuke reminded aloud, "It's over there!" Pulling out the Kusanagi sword from his waist, he threw it towards Madara's shadow.

    The sharp Kusanagi sword did not leave a mark on the shadow, and actually penetrated directly from the shadow.

    "What?" Sasuke was taken aback.

    "Crack!" Madara shattered Naruto's Taoist jade stick, pushed him away, and chased after him.

    "Isofu, please lend me your strength!"

    "Roar!"

    "Water Escape¡¤Spiral Ball Shuriken!"

    Naruto stretched out his left hand, and a blue water polo appeared in his hand.  If the strongest point of the Shuriken of the Fusion Spiral Pill is the constant burning power, then the strongest point of the Shuriken of the Water Dunspiral Pill should be the ever-present corrosion.

    The power of the water escape can continuously corrode the body of the victim.

    Naruto roared, and threw the spiral ball shuriken vigorously: "Go to hell!"

    "Tomb Wheel Border Prison!"

    He hadn't successfully used the attack before, but this time Madara was smart and used the shadow to bear Naruto's attack instead of him.

    "He escaped!" Sasuke, who had been watching Madara's actions, couldn't help but reminded aloud.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and sixtieth eight chapters; fierce battle spot two

    ?

    "I see!" Naruto nodded, and didn't look at Sasuke, he couldn't be distracted during the battle.  The other hand grabbed the Dao-seeking jade behind him, turned into a stick, and slammed it hard on the invisible figure in front of him.

    "Pfft!"

    The stalemate didn't last long, Madara's shadow retreated and slowly returned to him.

    Keep staring at Uchiha Madara, Sasuke discovered this phenomenon.

    "So that's how it is. Shadows can't exist forever, do they have to return to themselves after a while?" Sasuke said thoughtfully.

    Suddenly, with a glance, he found the wrinkles on Madara's body, which were the wounds caused by Shadow's previous resistance to Naruto's Whirlmaru shuriken.

    As if thinking of something, Sasuke said to Naruto: "Naruto, that guy's shadow can only exist for a certain period of time, and then it will return to him, and the damage suffered by the shadow will also be transferred to himself at the same time!"

    "Is that so?" Naruto suddenly realized: "I thought his move was unlimited? Wouldn't it be too perverted if there was really no trauma at all?"

    "This idiot!" Looking at Naruto who suddenly realized, Uchiha Tatsuo couldn't help but secretly cursed.  Uchiha Chen couldn't bear to look directly at the battle between the two. Several times, Chen couldn't help but want to jump out and take over the battle. Because the strong man who didn't know who was hiding in the side, Chen was barely suppressing the eagerness in his heart.  mood

    "What should we do now?" Naruto took two steps back, stood on the same line as Sasuke, and asked in a low voice.

    "What else can I do? Cold salad." Sasuke said angrily.  Why doesn't this guy have any brains?

    Even if there is a way, it is impossible to say it now. Once you say it, it will be bad if you are prepared.  How can it be a surprise victory?

    "Naruto!" Sasuke approached Naruto and whispered, "Look at my gestures later, and attack me."

    "Attacking you?" Naruto was a little surprised, and couldn't help saying it out loud.

    "Keep your voice down!" Sasuke glanced at Uchiha Madara, saw that he didn't respond, he was relieved, and then continued: "Don't ask so much, just attack me, don't worry about the rest.  "

    Sasuke will not explain the plan to Naruto completely. With Naruto's head, it is only a ghost who can understand his plan. He is most suitable to be an executor.  There is no need to know that much.

    "It's been discussed?" Seeing that the two of them had been chatting for a long time, Madara couldn't help saying: "It's been discussed, who will come to die first?"

    "You're the one to be damned!" Naruto roared.

    "Immortal Law Helix Ball Shuriken!"

    "Hmph!" Sasuke snorted coldly, and raised his left hand, "Don't underestimate me."

    "Chidori!"

    The two held the ninjutsu in their hands and blasted towards each other.

    "Why, the internal strife started?" Madara couldn't help laughing, but she was still subconsciously vigilant in her heart. It was impossible for these two people to do such a meaningless thing.

    With the previous example of being shady by the second generation of Hokage Senshou Feijian, it is impossible for him to make a second mistake.

    The hands of the two were about to collide, and each could already feel the power contained in the ninjutsu in the other's hands.

    At this time, Uchiha Madara's figure appeared in front of the two of them strangely.

    "Crack!"

    The attacks of the two acted on Madara's body at the same time.

    "What what's going on? Why did I appear here?"

    Until this moment, Uchiha Madara didn't understand why he appeared here.  Bearing the attacks from both sides, Uchiha Madara howled in pain.

    "Tombtomb wheel!"

    Finally escaped from the attacks of the two.  Madara Uchiha gasped heavily, still not understanding why he appeared there.

    "Naruto! Show me that shadow!" Sasuke roared, then pulled away and rushed towards Uchiha Madara.

    Pulling out the Kusanagi sword from his waist, Sasuke suddenly came to Uchiha Madara and stabbed it into Madara's chest!

    Naruto responded.

    "Magnetic Escape¡¤Spiral Ball Shuriken!"

    Pressing the ninjutsu in his hand and pressing directly on the shadow, Shukaku not only has the power to control the sand, but his chakra also contains a kind of sealing power.

    The spiral ball shuriken was suppressed on the shadow, suppressed by the power of the tailed beast, the shadow was completely helpless.?? Return to Madara's body.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Naruto quickly used the Daoist Jade to turn it into a stick and stuck it on the shadow, completely suppressing the shadow.

    It is naturally impossible for Madara to watch her shadow being suppressed by Naruto, and withdraw to attack Naruto.  However, Sasuke in front of him has been harassing him, leaving him no time to care about Naruto.

    "Get out of here!" Madara impatiently yanked Sasuke vigorously with the jade stick.

    Dexterously blocking Madara's Taoist stick with the Kusanagi sword, Sasuke looked at him coldly and said, "It's absolutely impossible for you to harass him."

    "What?" Madara's eyes widened, his jade stick for seeking Tao did not break the Kusanagi sword in Assistant's hand.  This surprised him a little, why is this happening?

    Isn't his Taoist jade stick the hardest thing in the world?

    "How can it be?"

    "Nothing is impossible!" Sasuke roared, pulled away and put the Kusanagi sword behind him, condensing chakra in his hand.

    It was as if countless birds were chirping in my ears.

    "Chidori!"

    Sasuke kicked hard and pushed the ninjutsu in his hand towards Madara.  Madara didn't panic, but dodged to hide, his figure kept rising, and he stood in midair.

    "So you want to hide?" Sasuke sneered, his body suddenly disappeared in place, and suddenly appeared behind Madara, and Chidori pressed hard on Madara's back.

    "When?" Madara was taken aback!

    When he wanted to dodge, it was too late, barely avoiding the fatal point, Sasuke's Chidori hit Madara's back directly, and the violent Chakra forcibly tore Madara's back open.

    After eating Sasuke's attack, Madara fell to the ground with a bang, splashing dust.

    "Good job! Sasuke!" Seeing this, Naruto couldn't help being overjoyed and said, "This guy, Madara, shouldn't be able to make waves!"

    "No." Sasuke frowned and shook his head, "My attack didn't hit his vitals. This injury is nothing to him, and it didn't cause any substantial damage."

    "Is this not dead?" Naruto's eyes widened, and he couldn't believe that Uchiha Madara could even dodge this.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and sixtieth IX; fierce battle spot three

    ?

    "Naruto, don't be careless, we haven't won yet." Sasuke carefully looked at the place where Uchiha Madara fell to the ground, and he said in a low voice: "I can feel that I haven't caused him any substantial damage."

    "What?" Naruto's eyes widened: "It's not dead yet?" I couldn't believe it, Sasuke was almost cut in half, but it's still all right, is the skin so thick?

    Naruto felt that this old guy named Uchiha Madara should probably change his name to Uchiha Can't Kill Xiaoqiang, and there was a sentence in his heart that he didn't know if he should say it or not.

    ?In comparison, Sasuke doesn't have such fancy ideas as Naruto, as long as his opponent is not dead, he can always maintain a calm heart.

    Put away the Kusanagi sword in his hand, Sasuke stood on the mound, the breeze blew, blowing his robe, and the long wind made his hair flutter in all directions.

    Seeing Sasuke's cool look, Naruto couldn't help but cut it softly, this guy is good in everything, but there is one thing, he likes to pretend too much, and he looks like no stranger all day long, which annoys the group of elementary school students  My sister is a nympho.

    Getting up from the dust, Uchiha Madara glanced at the two of them unkindly, and snorted coldly: "It seems that I still underestimated you."

    At first, he was able to despise the two of them from above, but now Madara no longer dares to despise the two of them. If Uchiha Madara fights alone, it is worthy of anyone, but the combination of the two is a situation where one plus one is greater than two.

    As the saying goes, two fists are no match for four.  Uchiha Madara, the old master, was still a little caught off guard in the face of the two stunned fists.

    "It seems like this is going to die." Madara wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and thought to herself.

    However, under the sight of the two, Madara has no possibility of breaking the situation.

    "I need to quickly find my other eye."

    Madara knows that only by regaining his own eyes can he completely suppress the two of them. With only one reincarnation eye, the true power of the reincarnation eye cannot be exerted at all.

    Obviously, my strength is close to invincible, but because of one eye, I can't exert 100% of my strength.  This feeling of being castrated by half of his strength is really too aggrieved.

    "Immortal Law - Yin School Thunder Dungeon!"

    Uchiha Madara formed seals with both hands, yelled at the two, and threw the ninjutsu in his hand towards the two.

    The deep purple thunder and lightning fluttered over with claws and claws, trying to seize the opportunity before the two of them could react.

    Although the idea is good, the two are not apprentices who have just learned ninjutsu. They reacted the moment they saw Uchiha Madara's move.  With a stomp of both feet, he dodges the ninjutsu attack directly.

    The power of Thunder Dun directly hit the ground, and the dilapidated ground was once again devastated by ninjutsu, and a bit of electric arc was added to the scorched soil.

    "Sasuke!" Naruto roared, and immediately stretched out a hand, and the bright red Nine-Tails Chakra immediately spread out two claws to help Naruto stabilize the Chakra.

    A spiral pill with scarlet chakra was slowly formed in Naruto's hands.

    "Understood!" Sasuke understood Naruto's meaning instantly after hearing Naruto's shout, and put one hand close to Naruto's hand that released ninjutsu.

    "This time you come to cooperate with me!" Sasuke snorted lightly.

    "Fire Escape¡¤Jiagu Earth Life!"

    "Wind escape super large jade spiral pill shuriken!"

    "Combined Ninjutsu ¡¤ Burning Escape ¡¤ Nimbus Hayate Black Yazero Style!"

    The actions of the two have approached synchronization, and they attacked Uchiha Madara aggressively with the ninjutsu in their hands.  Just by looking at the ninjutsu in his hand, he felt that it was very powerful. If he was hit, he might lose a layer of skin even if he didn't die.

    Madara naturally wouldn't sit still and wanted to run away, seeing Sasuke's panic, he couldn't help shouting, "Don't even try to run."

    The reincarnation eyes in the eyes flashed a strange light, the pupil technique was released, and Uchiha Madara, who was just about to escape, appeared strangely in front of the two of them.

    "It's like this again?" Uchiha Madara was in a hurry, with a trace of eagerness and impatience on his face. In a hurry, he could only pinch the Taoist jade behind his back, pointed at the two people, and threw the jade towards them.  .

    With the hindrance and buffer of seeking jade, Uchiha Madara finally escaped.  Seeing the two people's attacks hit the place where he was standing just now, leaving a bottomless crater, Madara's back could not help but a trace of cold sweat.

    Seeing that Naruto and Sasuke didn't hurt Uchiha Madara, the fourth generation and others in the distance couldn't help but sighed in unison.

    "It's just a little short." Second Hokage Senju couldn't help sighing.

      "It would be great if I could still use the Spiral Flash Chaolun Wuhou Sanshi now." Namikaze Minato glanced at his annihilated arm, and mumbled under his breath.

    "What did you say?" Hearing Namikaze Minato's long move name, Second Hokage's head was full of black lines.

    "This guy, just like my big brother, has some neurological problems." Senshou Kai took a step aside calmly, a little farther away from Namikaze Minato. Mental retardation is contagious.

    "It's really a pity." The third Hokage has no prejudice against Namikaze Minato. After all, he is the successor he chose. This successor is good everywhere, but the name is really too second.

    "Well, don't worry about it, if Uchiha Madara was defeated so easily, then he wouldn't be the one who could suppress an era back then."

    "That's right." Hiruzaru Sarutobi nodded. After all, it was Uchiha Madara, the god of ninja who is also known as Senjujuma. In fact, Naruto and Sasuke's ability to fight Madara has exceeded their expectations.  , which is already the best result.

    "But we can't sit still, we have to think of a way to help them." Namikaze Minato, who is eager to protect his children, wishes that he is the one who is fighting Uchiha Madara now, and always let his son take the lead. He is a father  Don't lose face?

    "The battle has developed to this point. Even if we go forward, it will be useless, and it may be a disservice. What we should do now is not to disturb them, and pray that they can defeat Uchiha Madara."

    "Nonsense!" The second Hokage scolded: "Little monkey, I remember I never taught you to avoid fighting, even if we can't help here, we can go to other places, the battlefield is not only  Here, what we should do now is to try our best to help other battlefields to establish an advantage!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and seventy;

    ?

    "Little monkey, I don't seem to have ever taught you to flee without fighting." A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of the second Hokage Senshou Kai, and he said with a hint of meaning in his tone.

    "Although we can't get in here, we can't just give up. We can't help in the main battlefield. We can go to other battlefields to build advantages.

    During the period when Naruto disappeared, the chakra he shared with others must have disappeared as well. I don¡¯t know how bad the situation outside is. We might be able to help them out in the past.  "

    Namikaze Minato's eyes lit up after hearing this, and he slapped his right palm with his left hand and suddenly realized: "Yes! We can help other people, and now we know what's going on over there. At least a few of us will be able to get out of the siege  That's right."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi thought about it, and felt a little ashamed. To be honest, he really didn't think of going to other battlefields for support. In his opinion, as long as the main battlefield is settled, then everything else doesn't matter.  Easy to solve.

    "It's my fault. Teacher, you are right. Even if it is useless for us to stay on the main battlefield, we can go to other battlefields to help. I believe they must need our help at this moment."

    Seeing Sarutobi's Chen Ken look in the second generation of Hokage Senshou, he couldn't help but nodded in satisfaction, with a teachable look on his face.

    "Not much to say, let's take a step first, Shidai, you should stay here, you are needed here more!" Senshou Kaijian said to Namikaze Minato, and left with Sarutobi Hiruzen using the Hiraishinjutsu.

    Until the two of them left, Namikaze Minato was smiling, and after they disappeared completely, Namikaze Minato sighed softly.

    In fact, how could he not know the meaning of Qianshoubeijian?  With only one hand left, how much combat power can I display?

    Although other battlefields are not as dangerous as the main battlefield, they actually need more powerful people to help.

    Even after Naruto shared Chakra with other people, they were unable to deal with the enemies on other battlefields. It is conceivable how serious the situation on the battlefield over there is.

    Although he, Namikaze Minato, used to be the Fourth Hokage, Konoha's golden flash, but after losing one hand, even if he could form seals with one hand, he could not fully exert his strength.

    Rather than doing this, it is better to stare here, his Flying Thunder God technique may have miraculous effects.

    Thinking of this, Namakaze Minato and Xi couldn't help but put a trace of worry on their faces, looked up at the two who were fighting with Uchiha Madara, and murmured in their hearts: "Naruto, you must work hard, you must  To win!"

    Even though Minato Namikaze didn't want to admit it, Sasuke and Naruto had already surpassed them in strength at this moment. Minato Namikaze looked at the three fighting on the field worriedly. He wanted to step forward to help, but he didn't know where to start  .

    Like the previous method, it is definitely no longer suitable now. Uchiha Madara, who is prepared, can't let them succeed again. In desperation, Namikaze Minato had to dodge to Kakashi's side.

    "Kakashi, how are you doing here?"

    Kakashi opened a Sharingan, looked at Maitekai solemnly, shook his head with a serious face, and said: "The situation is not very good, although I don't know what method Naruto used to extend Maitekai's life  , but if it is not treated in time, it is still life-threatening.¡±

    "How could this be?" Li was startled. He hadn't heard what Kakashi said before, but now he suddenly heard what Kakashi said, and couldn't help but said anxiously: "Mr. Kai!"

    "Don't worry, Xiao Li." Kakashi said to Xiao Li: "Now Kai is not in danger for the time being, as long as someone uses medical ninjutsu to maintain it, there will be no serious problems, but even if it is cured, it may be possible in this life.  I can't be a ninja anymore."

    "It doesn't matter." Xiao Li had tears in his eyes, snot and tears flowed out together, and said sadly: "It doesn't matter, as long as Teacher Kai is fine, ninja, ninja or something, I believe Teacher Kai will look at it in the future."

    Having said that, everyone knows that this is just Xiao Li's self-consolation. A ninja, even if he loses his life, it doesn't matter, but if you suddenly tell him that he can't be a ninja in this life.  That would be a fatal blow to him.

    What's more, for a single-celled creature like Maitekai, it can be said that the ninja is his life. If he can no longer be a ninja in this life, then what is the point of his life?

    The fierce battle on the main battlefield is still going on, Uchiha Tatsuo feels that he can no longer continue like this, it is meaningless to hide here, the current situation, it seems that they will not know after the fightWhat year and month do you want to go?

    I don't know if Uchiha Madara has realized that without two reincarnation eyes, there is no way to perform infinite monthly readings.

    "It seems that we still need to make plans early." Uchiha Chen pouted his chin, thinking carefully.

    The most important thing now is to find Uchiha Obito first and get his reincarnation eye in his hands, so that he can remain invincible.

    As for where is Obito now?  Chen smiled slightly, and the two ordinary eyes suddenly turned into scarlet kaleidoscope Sharingan, and Uchiha Chen shouted in a low voice: "Kamui!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo's figure suddenly disappeared in place.

    It is very simple to find Uchiha Obito, just follow the passage of Kamui to find it, and you can find it very easily.

    Although Chen's Shenwei space and Obito's space are not the same space, and there is no intercommunication between different spaces, but this is useless to Chen.

    Yichen's pupil power is higher than I don't know how many levels, and it couldn't be easier to find the evaluation rate of Obito Space

    In Obito's Kamui space, Obito was squatting halfway on the ground, panting heavily, and in front of him was the last member of class 7, Sakura.

    "In my life, although I have done many things wrong, I don't regret it at all. Even though we are still enemies, I still want to ask you to do one thing." Obito squatted halfway, struggling to control the internal energy.  Hei Jue, try not to let him control his body.

    Obito asked Sakura, "Although we are still enemies, I still want to ask you to do me a favor."

    Xiao Sakura looked at Obito, feeling a little unbearable, she said softly: "What? Tell me. I will try my best to do what is within my ability." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and seventy first; Uchiha Tatsumi appeared

    ?

    Sakura looked at Obito Uchiha who was stubbornly supporting her, and felt a little unbearable in her heart. Although they were indeed sworn enemies before this, at this time, Sakura couldn't refuse his request.

    "Just say it, as long as it is within my ability, I will agree to your request." Sakura reluctantly said.

    Obito Uchiha gasped with difficulty, seeing that Sakura had agreed to his request, there was still a hint of a smile on that distorted face, he said with a smile.

    "My current body has been controlled by Heijue. If I want to destroy this reincarnation eye, then Heijue in my body will definitely not agree, so I can only ask for your help to destroy my eye."  This reincarnation eye!"

    "What?" Sakura was a little surprised, she didn't expect that Uchiha Obito's request was actually this.

    "Please hurry up hurry up, it is very difficult for me to control Heijue now, and I may not be able to control Heijue after a while, once that time, Heijue will definitely control my body and send the eye of reincarnation to  Uchiha Madara's hand."

    "Absolutely Absolutely don't let Uchiha Madara get two reincarnation eyes." After Obito finished speaking in one breath, he couldn't help feeling a little short of breath, and the Black Jue in his body seemed to understand the current situation and began to struggle hard.

    "Hurry up, hurry up! I can't control it anymore." Seeing that Sakura didn't move, Uchiha Obito had no choice but to yell at Sakura loudly.

    "I, I understand." Sakura nodded, took out a kunai, clasped her hands tightly, and tremblingly approached Uchiha Obito's eyes.

    "Hey, you want to destroy the eyes of reincarnation, have you asked me?" At this moment, a strange laughter came from Obito's body. The other half of his body was strangely black, with a grinning mouth.  Open, the big mouth seems to send out a mocking smile.

    "Not good!" Obito Uchiha shrank his pupils subconsciously and said loudly: "Hurry up, hurry up!"

    "I know!" Sakura gritted her teeth, and Kunai was slowly approaching Uchiha Obito's eyes. To be honest, Sakura never thought that Obito would make such a big determination.

    However, to tell the truth, Sakura still couldn't do it if she waved her hand mercilessly to pierce Obito's eyes.  She relented.

    "I will never let you succeed!" Heijue, who was suppressed by Obito, seized Obito's loophole, took the opportunity to control Obito's body to press down, and happened to escape Sakura's attack.

    After missing a blow, Sakura couldn't bear it anymore when she wanted to strike again. Seeing the cold sweat dripping down Obito's forehead, she could imagine how much pain Obito was enduring at this moment.

    "Why don't we change the way, so that Uchiha Madara can't get the eye, it doesn't necessarily mean destroying it." Sakura put down the kunai in her hand, and couldn't bear to say.

    "You still underestimate Uchiha Madara." Obito smiled bitterly: "If you don't destroy this eye, Madara will definitely find a way to get it. There is nothing in this world that he can't get, unless this thing is destroyed.  Lose."

    "Hurry up, come again!" Obito roared.

    Sakura took a deep breath, aimed at Obito's eyes, slowly closed her own eyes, and stabbed hard at that place!

    "Puff!" The sound of the sharp object piercing the skin made Sakura's heart tremble.  Slowly opened his eyes, but the half of Obito's body controlled by Heijue blocked Sakura's kunai with his hand, kunai pierced his palm, and just escaped the catastrophe.

    "You bastard, you still want to stop me!" Obito snorted, and then tightly held the other hand with the other hand that was not controlled.

    Immediately, Obito shouted at Sakura: "Quick, it's now!"

    "You bastard! You really don't want your life!" Hei, who was suppressed in Obito's body, couldn't help being shocked, and said anxiously.

    This time Sakura didn't hesitate, she pulled out the kunai that had been inserted into her palm, and once again aimed at Obito's eyes, without any further hesitation, Sakura waved her hand and was about to stab it.

    "Wait, wait, you have to know, once you make a move, this guy won't survive, you have to think about it!" Hei Jue saw that something was wrong, so he couldn't help but shouted at Sakura.

    Hearing Hei Jue's words, Sakura was taken aback, but she didn't stop what she was doing, and looked fiercely at the half of her body under control and said, "You're the one who should be damned!"

    "asshole!"

    Just at this time, a space-time vortex appeared strangely in the open space beside them, and the sudden situation caused several people to stop their movements involuntarily.

    Xiao Sakura held the kunai in her hand, and subconsciously stopped her movements.

    I saw a stick protruding from the space-time vortex.?The white hand, "snap" grabbed Xiaoying's hand holding Kunai, and a voice as gentle as jade came into the ears of several people.

    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk, this is the eye of reincarnation. Wouldn't it be a pity to be destroyed like this? It's better to keep this thing."

    Xiao Sakura was slightly startled when she heard this voice, and subconsciously looked at the time-space vortex, until this time, that figure slowly walked out of the time-space vortex.

    The familiar white clothes, familiar face, and familiar black hair made Sakura subconsciously let go of the kunai in her hands, and muttered to herself: "Sa Sasuke!"

    Suddenly, as if she had come to her senses, the eyes of the visitor changed, she looked at him cautiously, jumped back, and said in a deep voice: "No, no, you are not Sasuke, who are you?  "

    "Ah?" A lazy voice came from the visitor's mouth: "So no one recognizes me now? I'm so disappointed."

    Sakura frowned: "Youyou are Uchiha Tatsuya!?"

    "I didn't expect your reaction to be so fast." Chen raised his brows and nodded in satisfaction. It seems that he has been missing for so long, and everyone still hasn't forgotten him.

    "It really is you!" Sakura heard Uchiha Tatsumi admitting his identity, her pupils could not help shrinking slightly, subconsciously took out Kunai, and looked at him defensively across her chest.

    "Why are you here!" Sakura couldn't help shouting coldly.

    "Where do I need to report to you?" Chen glanced at Sakura and asked back.

    "You aren't you already dead!" Sakura held on, looking into Chen's eyes, and continued to bite the bullet: "Didn't you have been killed in the previous battle?"

    "Who told you I'm dead?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and seventy-two;

    ?

    "Who told you I was dead?"

    Hearing the news of his death, Uchiha Chen couldn't help but raised his brows, and looked at Sakura in surprise.

    Sakura glanced at Obito Uchiha who was squatting on the ground without any trace, and said cautiously: "They said that you were killed by Madara Uchiha when you were fighting Uchiha Madara who was just reincarnated from the dirt."

    "Me? Was beaten to death by Uchiha Madara who just reincarnated from the dirt?" Chen seemed to have heard the biggest joke in the world, and he couldn't believe his ears.

    "That's right, and there were many witnesses. Although I was not on the battlefield at the time, I heard from many people that you died very badly." Although Sakura was cautious, she did not hide anything.  All seen facts.

    Chen understood after listening, glanced at Obito Uchiha who was squatting aside, couldn't help chuckling, squatted down, faced Obito Uchiha, and said with a smile: "You are responsible for all this.  Bar?"

    After listening to it, how can Uchiha Chen still not know who did it?  It was nothing more than that after not being able to perceive the existence of Uchiha Chen, he thought that Chen was dead, so Obito and Dou joined forces to make a farce.

    Hearing what Uchiha Tatsu said, Obito reluctantly smiled and nodded: "It is true that we arranged for someone to do it. There is no way, the main reason is that your deterrent power is too great. If even you are defeated, then the ninja  The momentum of the coalition forces will definitely be suppressed by us."

    "Only in this way can we achieve phased victories."

    Obito forced a wry smile. After all, Uchiha Tatsuo¡¯s deterrent power is too great. Moreover, he is a threat to both the Ninja Alliance and Akatsuki. This double-edged sword, instead of letting him  It's better to get rid of it as soon as you grow up and eat yourself back.

    Anyway, they couldn't find any trace of Uchiha Tatsumi, as long as Uchiha Tatsumi didn't show up, then this lie would never be exposed.

    "We used Bai Ze to look like you, let Uchiha Madara beat Bai Ze to death, and pretended that you were killed by Uchiha Madara." Uchiha Obito smiled wryly and shook his head, saying this  The facts were told.

    Uchiha Chen pondered for a while, and finally realized suddenly: "So it is like this!"

    Immediately, he looked at Obito with a strange and mocking face: "It seems that you are really rubbish, you can only think of this way, are you not afraid of my sudden appearance?"

    "We have confirmed at that time that we did not perceive the existence of your chakra in this world. In the past, although you were very strong, we could all perceive the existence of your chakra. Moreover, the white we used to monitor you  It will never disappear."

    Speaking of this, Uchiha Obito paused: "Our Akatsuki organization uses special methods to monitor others, so after we sensed that your chakra disappeared, we made such a plan so that everyone will be aware of your chakra.  already dead."

    "Are you sure you're not trying to retaliate?" Chen had a strange look on his face.

    In order to suppress the aura of the ninja coalition forces is one aspect, of course it does not rule out that this is one aspect of Uchiha Obito's retaliation.

    After all, Chen did not lose Uchiha Obito's face back then, even on the battlefield, Uchiha Chen lost a lot of Obito's face.

    To make this plan, it is inevitable that Obito Uchiha wants to retaliate, and tell the people of the Ninja Alliance that Uchiha Tatsumi is not as strong as imagined. In front of Uchiha Madara, he is still like a babbling child  , vulnerable.

    Obito groaned, as if he had thought of what Chen was thinking. In front of Uchiha Chen, Obito could finally stop suppressing Obito tenaciously.  .

    He smiled wryly and said, "To be honest, I really wanted to vent my anger. Otherwise, I wouldn't just acquiesce when Dou proposed this plan."

    Seeing that Obito admitted it, Tatsuo Uchiha nodded and snorted softly.

    This guy, if he can't beat himself, he can only come to YY like this, such an enemy, Uchiha Chen doesn't even have the desire to strike.

    "Speaking of which, what is your purpose?" Seeing that the two of them fell silent suddenly, Sakura asked suddenly.

    "My purpose?" Chen asked back, turned his head to look at Sakura, and suddenly smiled strangely: "Guess!"

    "Bastard!" Sakura roared, threw the kunai in her hand, then stomped her feet, and rushed towards Uchiha Chen, clenched her fists as if about to swing out: "Anyway, you are nothing  good man, whatever your purpose, I will not let you succeed.  "

    "Shua!"

    Uchiha Chen suddenly disappeared in place, Kunai did not hit Uchiha Chen, but rushed straight to the back, and finally fell to the ground.

    "What?" Sakura's pupils shrank suddenly, and she wanted to stop subconsciously. She stepped on the ground hard, and finally stopped the tendency of rushing forward.

    "Are you sure you want to fight me?"

    "Where is it!" Sakura looked around cautiously, for fear that Uchiha Tatsumi would suddenly appear from somewhere, she did not dare to take it lightly.

    When Sakura heard Chen's voice, she suddenly reacted, took out another kunai from her waist, and threw it vigorously towards the place where the voice came from.

    This time Chen didn't dodge, stretched out two fingers, pinched the fingers, and pinched the Kunai in his hands.

    "Oh, young man, don't be so reckless."

    "It sounds like you are very old, but my youth is even older than you." Sakura sneered coldly, not paying attention to Uchiha Tatsuo's words.

    Hearing Sakura's ridicule, Chen chuckled.

    "As long as you are knocked down, your purpose will naturally be told to me!" Sakura ignored Uchiha Chen's contempt, and rushed towards Chen again.

    I saw that Sakura's fist was full of power, and even Obito was startled by the rich chakra.

    "This punch, I might die." Obito couldn't help thinking this way in his heart.

    "Even if you don't die, you will lose a layer of skin." He swallowed deeply, and looked at Sakura with vigilant eyes. Sure enough, women are not to be messed with. An angry woman, you have no idea what she will do  crazy thing.

    "Come down for me!" Sakura roared, and the fist in her hand slammed towards Uchiha Chen.

    "Sakura Rush!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and seventieth chapters; Sakura's transformation

    ?

    "Sakura Rush!"

    Sakura let out a loud roar.

    Gathering Chakra on the fist in the hand, a violent air wave cuts through the air, and the power of this air wave can be felt even if it is far away.

    Under the impact of the air waves, all the rocks that pass by are scattered, as if the petals are flying, which looks fascinating.

    Uchiha Tatsuya was expressionless, looking at the menacing Sakura, in the eyes of outsiders, it seemed that he was stunned by Sakura's aura.

    "Good opportunity!" Sakura's eyes lit up, of course she wouldn't think that Chen was intimidated by her own aura, but now is her best time to attack, and of course Sakura would not miss such a good opportunity.

    "Crush me!" Sakura slammed her fist on Uchiha Tatsumi's body.

    "boom!"

    "Whatwhat?" Sakura froze all over and stood there in a daze, not daring to move at all.

    Her fist seemed to hit an air barrier, an invisible barrier blocked the two of them, making it impossible for Sakura's fist to hurt Uchiha Chen.

    "How is it possible!" Sakura clenched her teeth, unable to believe such a fact.

    "Break me!" She roared, crossing her hands continuously, and bombarded Uchiha Chen vigorously, but it was all in vain, the barrier in front of Chen didn't even have the slightest ripple, let alone  The barrier is broken.

    "Give up." Seeing this, Uchiha Obito kindly reminded: "You can't break his barrier."

    Obito with reincarnation eyes can naturally see the air barrier, and can also see Sakura's futile punches and punches, which is of no use to Uchiha Tatsumi.

    I can't bear it!

    "No, I don't believe it!" Sakura pursed her lips and gritted her teeth, still refusing to believe what Obito said, and punched Uchiha Chen in front of her.

    "Alas." Obito could only sigh softly, and made no further sound.

    "Damn it!" Sakura gritted her teeth and said fiercely.

    Suddenly, she suddenly backed away, panting heavily.

    Her eyes were firm for a moment, as if she had made a decision.  I saw Sakura slowly closing her eyes, and when she opened them suddenly, Uchiha Tatsuo sensed a large surge of chakra gushing from the yin seal on Sakura's forehead.

    Although that huge amount of Chakra is not as much as the amount of Chakra in Uchiha Tatsuo's body at the moment, it can at least be said to be at the tailed beast level, and it is not much different from Uchiha Madara and Senju Bashira.

    "Is it worthy of the Yin Seal? It is able to store such a huge amount of Chakra, allowing a ninja to have a huge amount of Chakra that will not bite back in an instant." Seeing this, Uchiha Tatsu couldn't help but admire.

    This yin seal is indeed a move that can't help but be admired. As we all know, the standard for measuring a ninja is nothing more than the three realms of ninjutsu.  There are also very few ninjas who specialize in illusion like Sunset Red.

    So the most important indicator to measure a ninja is actually ninjutsu, and the source of ninjutsu is actually chakra and chakra control, etc. Even a ninja like Kai who only knows physical skills cannot do without things like chakra.

    However, the Yin Seal can allow a person to suddenly have a huge amount of chakra comparable to that of a tailed beast. In terms of chakras alone, they are not at the same level as their opponents.  , don't increase too much for a ninja.

    If it weren't for the fact that learning the Yin Seal requires the slightest amount of Chakra control, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the Yin Seal is the number one technique in the ninja world.  Unlike the Eight Doors Dunjia, opening the door requires squeezing the potential of one's own body, and even opening the Eight Doors would be life-threatening.

    Yin seal, without the slightest danger to life, without the slightest side effects, and can even stay young forever.  Is there any ninjutsu that women must learn?

    Chen looked at Sakura thoughtfully, and subconsciously thought in his heart: "What if I pass this trick on to Ino?" In this way, there is no need to worry that Chen will still look young in a few years, while Ino will grow old  .

    After opening the yin seal, Sakura drew two marks from the mark on her forehead, followed her body, and circulated around her body.

    Chen could feel that it was these two intertwined lines that brought a huge amount of chakra to Sakura, which was transmitted to Sakura's meridians, continuously nourishing Sakura's body.

    After the yin seal was completed, Sakura twisted her neck, making a light and crisp sound of bones cracking, and turned her head to look at Uchiha Tatsuya, her eyes full of fighting spirit.

    "This??, I will no longer be as timid and cowardly as before!  I, Haruno Sakura, a member of Class 7!  "Sakura stood on the spot heroically.

    At this moment, Sakura, who was only nympho and would only tremble and lower her head to run away when encountering enemies, disappeared and never appeared again. There was only Haruno Sakura who was not afraid of strong enemies and went up to them!

    "Come on!" Sakura roared, stamped her feet, and rushed towards Uchiha Tatsuo again.

    "Boom!"

    The fist smashed in front of Uchiha Chen again. This time, although Uchiha Chen's defense was still not broken, everyone could feel the vibration from the barrier.

    Especially Chen, who could clearly feel the strength of Sakura's fist, which was completely incomparable compared to before.

    "Bang bang bang!"

    Sakura's fists kept hitting Chen's face, and the powerful force caused Obito's Kamui space to tremble uncontrollably.

    "Shushashasha!" Is there gravel falling from the top of the head.

    Seeing that it was not good, Uchiha Chen had no choice but to stretch out a finger to touch Sakura's fist, Sakura couldn't see it, but Chen could clearly see a crack on the barrier, which had been smashed by Sakura's fist.

    "It was broken?" Obito couldn't believe it, but through the reincarnation eye, he saw that Uchiha Chen's barrier was smashed into cracks. I believe that with a few more times, Chen's barrier will be broken.  Smashed by Sakura.

    If it wasn't like this, Chen wouldn't make a move either.

    After thinking about this, Obito couldn't help but said loudly to Sakura: "There are cracks in his barrier!"

    "Sure enough!" Sakura's eyes lit up when she heard Obito's words, and she knew that there is no unbreakable defense in the world. If it can't be broken, it's because the strength is not enough. As long as the strength is enough, Chen's barrier must be able to break through  .

    Seemingly inspired, Sakura once again accelerated the frequency of swinging her fists, trying to strike while the iron was hot, directly breaking Uchiha Tatsuo's barrier.

    However, at this moment, Chen stretched out his finger and pressed against Sakura's fist, piercing Sakura's fist with sharp force.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and seventieth chapters; target reincarnation eyes

    ?

    Chen stretched out a finger and pressed against Sakura's fist, piercing Sakura's fist with a sharp force, piercing Sakura's fist violently.

    "Huh!" Sakura snorted, and quickly retreated, dodging away from Uchiha Tatsumi.

    The wound on her hand that was pierced by Uchiha Tatsuo healed automatically in the blink of an eye. When Sakura stood firm again, the wound had already healed, and there was no trace of injury on her smooth hand.

    If it weren't for the blood on the hand, no one would believe that the hand was injured just now.

    "What a strong healing ability!" Seeing this, Obito couldn't help but take a deep breath, subconsciously shocked by Sakura's healing ability.

    "If back then, if I had such a healing ability, no! If Lin had such a healing ability, maybe" Obito couldn't help but fell into deep thought.

    Back then, if it wasn't because he was thrown down by a boulder and he was about to die, maybe he wouldn't have given his Sharingan to Hatake Kakashi, maybe he wouldn't have been favored by Uchiha Madara  , brought to Madara's secret base, and began his tragic life.

    If, if Lin had such a healing ability back then, maybe she wouldn't have died after being stabbed by Kakashi's Raikiri.

    Shaking his head, Obito knew that all of this was just his imagination. There are so many ifs in this world.  The past is the past, subconsciously, Obito couldn't help but give a wry smile.

    "Good healing ability." Chen praised.

    "Huh!" Sakura snorted coldly, not caring about Chen's praise, and it's not Sasuke, and this big devil invaded Konoha Village back then, so she wouldn't be a nympho.

    "Let me ask again, what is the purpose of your coming here!" Sakura stared closely at Uchiha Tatsuya, speaking word by word.

    Suddenly, Chen seemed to think of something funny, looked at Sakura jokingly, and said softly, "Maybe it's for you."

    "For me?" Sakura couldn't help being startled, seeing that face that was almost the same as Sasuke's, she couldn't help being dazed.

    It took a long time for Sakura to react, her face was flushed, and she shouted aggressively at Chen: "Bastard! You are still talking nonsense!"

    "Then why are you blushing?"

    "I" Xiao Ying was at a loss for words, she admitted that she was really insane just now, the face in front of her was almost the same as Sasuke, she subconsciously regarded Chen as Sasuke, imagining that Sasuke said something similar to her couldn't help but  Thinking of this, Sakura's face turned red again.

    "No, he's not Sasuke! Sasuke wouldn't say such a thing" As if suddenly thinking of something, Sakura's face darkened, but she regained her composure in an instant.

    At this moment, Xiao Ying's complexion has become normal, and she said coldly: "Are you kidding me?"

    "That's right!" Seeing Sakura's reaction, Chen shrugged and said calmly.

    "You bastard!" Sakura clenched her fists tightly, wanting to attack again, but she seemed to have thought of something, so she didn't immediately step forward, stopped at the spot, and looked at Uchiha Tatsuo cautiously.

    Chen, on the other hand, looked at Sakura with a smile on his face. He didn't expect that his nominal sibling was so cute, but he could blush even if he teased her slightly.

    Suddenly, Chen frowned, glanced aside, and said coldly: "You dog, how dare you be presumptuous when I'm here!"

    "snort!"

    Chen coldly snorted, at this moment, Heijue, who was about to move in Obito's body, seemed to have felt something terrifying. Obito's body trembled all over, and the controlled half of his body was twisted uncontrollably, and his pitch-black skin was still trembling.  .

    However, even so, Heijue did not give up control of Obito's body. Heijue understood that in the situation before him, no matter what he did, it would be a dead end. Once he left Obito's body, he would definitely face  Devastating blow.

    That being the case, it's better to be attached to Obito's body and seize control of his body with Obito. As long as he has won the control of Obito's body, he can use his power to escape and hand over the eye of reincarnation to Uchiha Madara.

    Because Chen had been focusing on himself before, Hei Jue didn't dare to take Obito's body unscrupulously. Seeing that Chen was busy teasing Sakura, Hei Jue wanted to fish in troubled waters to control Obito's body.

    Unexpectedly, Chen would be keenly aware of Hei Jue's motives.

    "If you want to die, I can help you!" Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Obito with a smile, but what he said made people chill.

    Especially let the black sword possessed by ObitoThe trembling continued, and others couldn't sense it. Could it be that Hei Jue still didn't understand?  This naked aura was clearly aimed at him.

    "Thank youthank you." Feeling that the power of Hei Ze was hidden again, Obito breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Uchiha Chen with complicated eyes. Finally, he sighed and thanked Uchiha Chen.

    "You're welcome." Chen said indifferently: "Anyway, the purpose of my coming is you."

    "Me?" Obito was taken aback for a moment, and then he seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly realized: "It turns out that your goal is also the eye of reincarnation."

    "Huh." Chen didn't speak, just snorted softly, but the smile on the corner of his mouth was clear, you guessed it right.

    Suddenly, Obito suddenly turned his head to look at Sakura, and shouted loudly: "Sakura, hurry up! Come and destroy my eyes, hurry up!"

    Sakura was taken aback, subconsciously said: "What?"

    "Chen, Uchiha Chen's goal is also this eye, absolutely can't let them get this reincarnation eye, destroy this eye quickly!"

    "Oh good!" Sakura nodded hurriedly, took out a kunai, and quickly approached Uchiha Obito. With the previous preparations, now Sakura can let go of the burden in her heart.

    He hesitated before because she couldn't get over the hurdle in her heart. Now Sakura has just fought with Uchiha Tatsuya, and the hostility in her body has not dissipated. In addition, she has been mentally prepared before, and she will not fight this time.  No hesitation.

    Seeing Kozakura rushing toward his eyes with Kunai in his hand, Obito couldn't help closing his eyes slowly and sighed: "It's finally over!"

    Seeing Obito's movements, Sakura subconsciously couldn't bear it, but then she made up her mind again: "They must not let this eye be taken by them!"

    Kozakura no longer hesitated, and the pace of advancement never stopped, and the Kunai in her hand stabbed directly at Obito Uchiha's eyes.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and seventieth chapters; target reincarnation eyes two

    ?

    "It's finally coming to an end." Obito Uchiha saw that Sakura had made up his mind and no longer hesitated, and finally let go of the slight worry in his heart.

    Obito let out a long sigh, and slowly closed his eyes. For some reason, he suddenly seemed to think of something, and a figure slowly appeared in his mind.

    "Lin" Obito opened his lips slightly, and spit out such a word from his mouth.

    Until the last moment, he still couldn't let go, and couldn't forget that it was Kakashi who pierced Lin's heart with Rachel.

    At this moment, a hand stretched out.  There was a "click".

    After waiting for a long time for Sakura's arrival, Obito couldn't help but opened his eyes in doubt, but a figure stood in front of him.

    Impressively, it was Tatsuo Uchiha, who stood in front of Obito, smiled and stretched out a hand, holding the kunai stabbed by Sakura.

    Under the obstruction of Uchiha Chen, Sakura has no way to touch even a single hair of Obito, let alone pierce Obito's reincarnation eye under Chen's obstruction.

    Seeing this, Obito Uchiha couldn't help feeling ruthless, "You forced me to do this!"

    Obito's eyes were cold, and he raised his hand tremblingly: "It's just for this one eye, destroy it for me!" Obito roared loudly, and that hand suddenly poked towards his own eye,  Obviously trying to poke himself blind.

    Under Uchiha Tatsuo's deterrence, Heijue, who controls Obito's body, has restrained a lot, at least Obito is still able to do some basic actions now.

    Seeing that Sakura could no longer help him, Obito couldn't help but set his mind to do it himself. In any case, he couldn't let Uchiha Madara or Uchiha Tatsuo get this eye.

    "Want to self-mutilate? Ask me if I did!" Seeing Obito trying to destroy the Samsara Eye, Heijue, who was shrunk in Obito's body, was suddenly unhappy when he saw Obito trying to destroy the Samsara Eye, and pulled Uchiha Obito again  Soil, the hand that made him try to reach his eyes stopped.

    "Young man still has a big temper!" Seeing Hei Ze's attack, Uchiha Tatsuno was no longer impatient. With Hei Ze's restraint, it is impossible for Obito to still have the strength to destroy his eyes.  Chen looked at Obito jokingly, and was not in a hurry to make a move, sneering.

    "It's really sad that I can't even control my own body."

    "Don't be too complacent." Obito was gasping for breath because he wanted to suppress Heijue in his body, his body was on the verge of falling, and Chen didn't dare to play too happily, in case Obito was accidentally taken away by Heijue  body, controlling Obito's body to exert divine power and leave, then it is really irreparable.

    If Heijue controlled Obito to display his supernatural power, it would be really difficult for Chen to chase after him. Now it is not easy for Chen to appear in front of the public without any trace. Chen slightly suppressed Heijue so that he would not let him take away Obito's body  , but perfectly let the two stalemate together.

    Hei Jue felt helpless in his heart, but he couldn't express it. He understood that Uchiha Tatsuo's purpose was just to let him restrain Obito.

    Chen has nothing to fear, as long as Heijue still wants to get Obito's Samsara Eye, he must follow Uchiha Chen's vision.  This was a blatant conspiracy. Hei Jueming knew it was a trap, so he could only step into it.

    "Damn it, do you really want to get this eye that much!" Obito felt a little desperate to say that the black soul in his body was constantly controlling his body's movements.

    "Others may be rare, but I am not that rare. I just want to prevent accidents from happening." Uchiha Chen raised his brows and said casually.

    "Do you think you are the only ones in this world who have eyes of reincarnation?"

    Chen lowered his head and looked down at Obito, with a mysterious smile on the corner of his mouth.

    "What do you mean? Could it be" Obito was taken aback when he heard this, and quickly asked.

    Before he could finish speaking, Obito got the answer he wanted, because when he raised his eyes, he saw Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes that were overlapping circles, revealing the deep purple mysterious aura of reincarnation.

    "Thiswhy do you also have the eyes of reincarnation!" Obito couldn't believe it, he didn't expect that Uchiha Tatsuo would also have the eyes of reincarnation.

    "No, no, you don't have interstitial cells. As a member of the Uchiha family, how can you open the eyes of reincarnation alone! Only when the body of a fairy and the cursed eyes appear on a person at the same time will it evolve into eyes of reincarnation. Could it be  "

    Obito found that he had somewhat guessed the truth of the matter. He remembered that Uchiha Tatsumi had mixed with Orochimaru for a while, and until now the group of people under Chen was still the former team of Oshemaru.

    ? When Konoha was conducting in vivo experiments, Orochimaru was the main researcher, and the transplanted columnThe secret experiment of the cells was presided over by him. It must be that Orochimaru secretly hid a copy of the interstitial cells for his own use during the experiment. It turned out that Orochimaru was not used, but it turned out to be cheaper Uchiha  Chen.

    "It was given to you by Orochimaru, the first-generation cells!" Obito looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with solemn eyes, and asked.

    "Is this important?" Chen shrugged his shoulders, but did not answer directly. He couldn't possibly say that the immortal body was exchanged by the system, right?

    "Sure enough, when Orochimaru defected, I should have sent someone to kill him directly, so that such and such things would not happen in the future."

    "Your samsara eye, I will accept it unceremoniously." Chen smiled easily, then walked to Obito step by step, stretched out his hand, and pulled Uchiha Madara's samsara eye on Obito's body  Pinch it in your hand and play with it.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~" The eyes were gouged out suddenly, and Obito couldn't help screaming in such pain. Hearing the screaming of Obito, Sakura decided to step forward to save the siege, but Uchi  Bo Chen stood in front of him, he had no choice but to watch as Chen poached Obito's eyes away.

    "Since you already have the eyes of reincarnation, what do you want to do with my eyes?" Obito covered the eyes that were picked off by Chen, knelt on the ground with both feet, panting heavily, and looked up at Uchiha  Chen was puzzled.

    "You have your plans, and I also have mine. In order to ensure the smooth progress of the plan, it is better to control things like reincarnation eyes in your own hands."

    After obtaining the Samsara Eye, Chen was in a good mood. It was not in vain that he worked hard to come to Obito's Shenwei space, and after achieving his goal, Chen answered Obito's question for the first time.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and seventieth; seize

    ?

    "This eye, I accept it bluntly." Uchiha Tatsuo held Obito's reincarnation eye and kept tossing it up and down.

    "Why, you already have the eye of reincarnation, why do you want to take it away?" Obito said sadly.

    "Some things are better in your own hands." Uchiha Tatsuo shook his head and said playfully.

    After getting the eyes of reincarnation, Uchiha Tatsuo felt at ease, and relaxed the restrictions on Sakura.

    "Don't even think about taking this thing away!" Xiao Ying shouted coquettishly, and immediately rushed forward, trying to take back the Samsara Eye from Uchiha Tatsuo's hands.

    "Huh?" Chen frowned, turned sideways to avoid Sakura's attack, and slapped it flying.

    "If it wasn't for Sasuke's sake, you would be dead now." Chen looked at Sakura with cold eyes, and he didn't have any affection for this woman.

    Although this woman was obsessed with herself like those group of nympho when she was a child, but during the year when Chen was pretending to be stupid, Chen could clearly see the attitude of these people.

    It is precisely because of this reason that Chen never cared about them.  From beginning to end, only Ino and his brother Sasuke never gave up on themselves.

    It can be said that Konoha was not completely destroyed in Chen's hands, and these two people accounted for a large part of the reason.

    Having been slapped down on the ground by Uchiha Tatsumi, Sakura didn't recover from it for a long time.  Barely supporting himself to get up, the chakra flowing out of the yin seal continuously filled his body, healing the injuries on his body.

    Xiaoying panted softly, looked up at Uchiha Tatsuya, and said fiercely: "Although I don't know what is the use of taking away the eyes of reincarnation, it will definitely not be a good thing.  I'll let you take him!"

    Standing up unsteadily, Sakura rushed towards Uchiha Tatsuo again.

    "It's up to you?" Chen's face was full of disdain, "What do you think you are? After learning ninjutsu for a few days, you can go to heaven? Swell?"

    Uchiha Tatsuya's mocking voice hurt Sakura's ears deeply. Sakura took a deep breath, looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with firm eyes, and said loudly: "Even if I'm just a medical ninja, I'm also Konoha's.  A member, a member of the seventh class, I will never allow you to continue to do evil!"

    Sakura let out a loud roar, clenched her fists and swung fiercely at Uchiha Chen.

    "Crack!" Chen stretched out a finger in front of Sakura in disdain.

    "Is this your strength?"

    "Pfft!" Chen exerted a slight force in his hand, chakra burst out from between his fingers, and a chakra line went straight through Sakura's entire arm, unabated, and even Kozakura slammed into the wall.  , Sakura fell limply to the ground, bleeding from her pierced arm.

    "I don't have time to play with you anymore." Chen patted the non-existent dust on his body expressionlessly, turned sideways and stopped looking at Sakura.

    The Gouyu in Chen's eyes slowly rotated, and the three Gouyu gradually merged together to form a big windmill shape.

    "No, I absolutely can't let you go!" Sakura stood up, the injury on her arm had become intact under the nourishment of Baihaozhijutsu, stomped her feet, and rushed towards Uchiha Tatsumi.

    "Heaven guards the feet!"

    Xiao Sakura let out a loud roar, and kicked Uchiha Tatsun, trying to sneak attack while Uchiha Tatsun's attention was not on her.

    As a result, when she was about to meet Uchiha Chen, Chen suddenly turned around and saw Uchiha Chen's eyes, Sakura was suddenly stunned.

    Surprised, Sakura forgot what she was going to do.

    "Who am I, where am I, and what am I going to do?" Sakura relaxed her control over her body, and the chakra condensed on the soles of her feet dissipated involuntarily, and she stood there in a daze without moving.

    "Did you fall under the illusion?" Obito squatted on the spot, looking at the strange-looking Sakura, he couldn't help but ask.

    You must know that the only person who can stop Uchiha Tatsumi is Sakura alone. If even Sakura is caught in the illusion, then Uchiha Tatsuo will not be hindered in taking the Samsara Eye.

    "No, I can't go on like this." Obito made up his mind, forcibly breathed out, and suppressed Heijue in his body.

    "Kaleidoscope Sharingan!"

    Obito tried his best to widen his only remaining eye and stared at Sakura.

    "Illusion rebound!"

    Obito doesn't know if this trick is useful. After all, the Sangouyu Sharingan can bounce back illusions, but this trick works on other peopleIn fact, he didn't know if it would work, but he had to try it to know if it worked.

    "It's useful!" Obito was overjoyed when he saw Sakura who was controlled by Chen Huanjutsu suddenly move. He knew that the rebound of his pupil technique had played a role on Sakura's body, and Obito couldn't help but increase  The perfusion of pupil surgery.

    "Wake me up!" Obito roared, a line of blood had already left his eye sockets, but Obito didn't care, and once again increased the output of pupil power, trying to wake up Sakura.

    There is no way for him alone to prevent Uchiha Tatsumi from leaving. Only by waking Sakura up can there be a slight chance of destroying the Eye of Samsara. Although this chance is extremely small, Obito has to bet.

    After Obito increased the instillation of pupil power, clarity gradually appeared in Sakura's eyes, and the shaking of her body began to increase slowly, but this was not enough, more interference was needed  .

    As we all know, dispelling the illusion is nothing more than interfering with the flow of chakra in the body, blocking the movement of chakra, so that the person caught in the illusion will wake up.

    But in general, to remove the illusion from other people's bodies, you must touch other people's bodies. Only in this way can you block the flow of chakra in other people's bodies.

    Sharingan is different. People with Sharingan are born to be able to bounce back illusions that are not too strong, but that only works on themselves. If you want to release other people's illusions, you also need to touch other people's bodies.

    Similar to Obito, who does not touch other people's bodies, and forcibly releases other people's illusions out of thin air, even the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is very difficult. If it is not for Sakura's strong strength, she is also actively canceling the illusion.  Tu Yiren, don't even think about being able to undo Uchiha Tatsuo's illusion.

    "If you don't wake up now, when will you wait!" Under Obito's loud roar, Sakura finally woke up.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and seventy seventh; Amaterasu

    ?

    "If you don't wake up now, when will you wait!" Under Obito's roar, Sakura finally woke up and broke free from Uchiha Tatsuo's illusion cage.

    "You despicable villain, you actually used dirty tricks!" Sakura looked at Uchiha Tatsumi viciously, feeling uneasy in her heart, if it wasn't for Chen Bianyan's illusion, eating Sakura's Tenshou's feet alive, even Uchiha Tatsuya would have shed a layer of skin  .

    However, there are not so many ifs in this world. Opportunities on the battlefield are always fleeting. Those who don't catch them can only watch the dawn of victory slip away from their eyes.

    "We have to think of a way." Obito rolled his eyes, he understood that it was impossible for Sakura alone to defeat Uchiha Tatsu, and the two of them cooperated to have a chance to win back the Samsara Eye from Tatsu.

    Obito didn't know why he would do his best to help the Ninja Alliance, maybe it was to survive, or maybe it was because of the last sliver of conscience in his heart.

    "Who knows." Obito chuckled, and immediately put his gaze back on Uchiha Tatsumi.

    "I'll do it first, you can destroy the eyes of reincarnation depending on the situation!" Obito roared towards Sakura.

    Sakura was startled after hearing this, "Are you okay?"

    Obito did not speak, nodded and looked at Uchiha Tatsuo, the only remaining kaleidoscope Sharingan staring at him, the sequelae of forcibly suppressing Heijue has come, but for now, Obito can still hold on  go down.

    Maybe it's because Heijue didn't want Uchiha Tatsuo to take away the Samsara Eye, he didn't make too much fuss during this time, and of course, Heijue absolutely didn't allow the Samsara Eye to fall into the hands of Sakura Obito.

    Now he is just dormant, once the time comes, he will fight back vigorously, control Obito and take away the eye of reincarnation, and then use his divine power to leave.

    "Wooden Dun¡¤The Art of Thorn Killing!"

    Obito Uchiha quickly formed a mudra with his hands, and the chakra in his body flowed along the special meridians, and then he whispered softly, and slapped his hands on the ground fiercely.

    In an instant, several rattan-like logs protruded from the ground and attacked Uchiha Chen, trying to bind Chen in place.

    Chen raised his brows, waved his hand and took out a kunai, and in just three or two strokes, he chopped the wooden escape that Obito had cast into pieces.

    However, Obito's expression didn't change. He understood that it was absolutely impossible to handle Chen with just a wood escape ninjutsu, but now the amount of chakra in his body was not sufficient.

    There may be no way to perform large-scale ninjutsu. You can only use restrictive ninjutsu to control Uchiha Tatsumi, and the rest is left to Sakura.  Bo Chen resisted.

    The movement of Obito's hands did not stop, only to see that he formed the seal again, and stretched out his hands with a calm expression.

    "Wood escape¡¤the technique of cuttings!"

    If there are ten-tailed chakras in Obito's body at this moment, then he will generate thousands of wooden thorns, but now that he is short of chakras, he can only create dozens of wooden thorns to jump out of Chen's feet.

    Chen frowned, he didn't expect Hei Jue to give up the suppression of Obito's body so decisively, but this is also reasonable, if Hei Jue continues to fight against Obito, Chen should leave with the eyes of reincarnation  up.

    Without the suppression of Hei Ze, Obito felt a lot easier all of a sudden, enduring the pain of having his eyes gouged out, he gritted his teeth, and controlled the wooden thorn to attack Uchiha Tatsuo.

    Dozens of wooden thorns look scalp-numbing, once they are entangled, they will be bound by dozens of wooden thorns. After being restrained, the wooden thorns will continuously absorb people's chakra.

    Chen jumped up and escaped the sudden attack of the first wave of wooden thorns, but at this moment, Sakura slanted out from below and punched Uchiha Chen's chest fiercely.

    Caught off guard, Chen put his hands on his chest, and forcibly swallowed Sakura's strange punch.

    "Boom!"

    With one punch, Uchiha Tatsuo was thrown into the air abruptly. Although he looked very embarrassed, he actually didn't suffer any damage.

    "It's really annoying!" Uchiha Tatsuo stood up and twisted his neck, and said in a bad tone: "This is the first time I've been beaten into the air!"

    "In order to reward you, I decided to give you an unforgettable memory!"

    Chen Xie looked at Xiao Ying with a smile, although his smile was full, but his eyes were very cold, without the slightest emotion.  If it wasn't for Chen not wanting to make extra troubles, Sakura might have been a corpse at this moment.

    Chen's kaleidoscope Sharingan began to spin crazily, staring at Obito, and softly shouted: "Amaterasu!"

    Obito Jianchen stared at himself, faintly feelingFeeling a little bad, at the moment when Uchiha Tatsuo performed the pupil technique, Obito's heart rang an alarm.

    "Not good!" With no time to react, Obito was horrified and could only forcibly use the power of the kaleidoscope to avoid it.

    "Shenwei!"

    Obito's body became empty, and at this moment, a mass of dark and deep black flames appeared on the position where he was originally standing.  Obito could feel a strong evil aura from the black flame, and even Obito, who had already entered the virtual state at this moment, couldn't help but take a deep breath of that aura.

    Such a black flame, once it is burned, I am afraid it will really be wiped out.

    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t seen Amaterasu Obito, like Uchiha Itachi, Sasuke¡¯s Amaterasu Obito has seen a lot, but their Amaterasu gives Obito the same feeling, although it¡¯s troublesome, it¡¯s not without it  way to deal with.

    However, Uchiha Tatsuo's Amaterasu gave Obito a feeling that if he didn't escape, he would die.

    "This This is the real Heiyan Tianzhao from Hell!" Hei Jue looked at the flame and couldn't help but take a deep breath.

    "What?" Obito frowned slightly, not understanding the meaning of Hei Jue's words, and asked subconsciously.

    "The Kaleidoscope Sharingan has many abilities, one of which is to control the flame, and you know that this flame is the flame of the day, but the ordinary kaleidoscope can only project the virtual shadow of the day.

    Just like Itachi and Sasuke's eyes, the Amaterasu they cast is just a projection. Although it looks scary, it is not impossible to avoid it. This is not the same, this is the real Amaterasu's flame. Once touched  There is only one dead end!  "

    Obito couldn't help but take a deep breath at Hei Ze's words, looked at Uchiha Tatsumi with his mouth wide open in shock, and couldn't help but exclaim: "This guy, how did he do it?"

    "If I knew, would I still be here!" Hei Jue said angrily.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and seventy-eight;

    ?

    "If I knew, would I still be here!" Hei Jue said angrily.

    As the third son of Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime, Hei Ze has lived for thousands of years, so he naturally knows that Uchiha Tatsuo's Amaterasu is different from other people's.

    However, he only knows that Chen's Amaterasu is the real Amaterasu, and he has no way of knowing how it came about. After all, the ability of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan is different from person to person, and different people awaken it.  Kaleidoscope Sharingan is different.

    However, there are very few people in this world who have awakened the kaleidoscope sharingan, and the number of people who have been able to awaken the kaleidoscope sharingan in the past thousand years can be counted with two hands.

    Even Heijue doesn't know how many kinds of abilities Kaleidoscope Sharingan has. Perhaps one of them happens to be to summon the real Amaterasu Black Flame?  Or maybe it just so happens that Uchiha Chen has this kind of kaleidoscope Sharingan?

    No one can say for sure about such a thing, and Heijue dare not guarantee that he knows it absolutely, and he has no obligation to explain it clearly to Obito.

    Although Kuro must have not seized control of Obito Uchiha's body now, it does not mean that he will reconcile with Obito. You must know that his purpose is to steal Obito's eyes.

    The current dormancy is just to better snatch the eye of reincarnation from Chen's hands.

    After hearing Hei Ze's words, Obito curled his lips, and suddenly, as if he had reacted suddenly, he yelled at Sakura: "Quick! Get out of the way, you can't bear the flames!"

    Xiao Sakura was rushing towards Uchiha Tatsuo, when she suddenly heard Obito's reminder, she couldn't help being dazed, and subconsciously stopped her feet in place!

    "What's going on?" Sakura said in a daze.  At this moment, Sakura suddenly felt the power that could destroy her own life.

    A feeling of heart palpitations touched Sakura, she only felt chills all over her body, and her whole body trembled. At this moment, he saw the scene in front of her that deeply touched her.

    "What what is this?" Sakura stared blankly at the black flames that were constantly burning in front of her, and said in a daze, "Good what a terrifying power!"

    "How can it be so terrifying!" Sakura felt the power in the flame and thought in her heart: "If I get touched by this kind of thing, I'm afraid I will die immediately!"

    "Absolutely don't let this kind of thing get on it!" Sakura gritted her teeth and said firmly in her heart.

    Thinking in her heart, Sakura couldn't help subconsciously becoming vigilant, for fear that Uchiha Tatsuo would perform ninjutsu again.

    Xiao Sakura dodged left and right, walking carefully, for fear of being watched by Uchiha Tatsumi, but this feeling of restraint is not good at all.

    "Cut!" Sakura couldn't help curling her lips, feeling unhappy.

    "Huh?" Uchiha Tatsumi was surprised, "Can you still hide?"

    I didn't expect that Obito would be able to avoid his own Amaterasu at this time.

    "Didn't it mean that in the divine power space, it is impossible to display the divine power?" Uchiha Tatsumi was puzzled.

    "Who said you can't blur in the Shenwei space?" Obito curled his lips and said disdainfully.

    "No matter where it is, as long as the space is not blocked, the Shenwei space is invincible!" Obito stood up and said stubbornly.

    "How powerful, as long as you can't hit me, what can you do?"

    "Really?" Uchiha Tatsuo said disdainfully: "Do you think you are invincible because you have the space of divine power?"

    "It doesn't matter if you are invincible or not, I just know that you can't hit me!" Uchiha Chen's tone made Chen very unhappy, Obito was a little unconvinced and said unhappy.

    "Are you the only one in this world with supernatural power?" Chen didn't bother to talk to this idiot, and didn't want to think about how he entered this space if he didn't have supernatural power.

    However, the supernatural power is here to show off its power. You must know that the supernatural power is left over from Chen's play. It is only used for pretense when Chen usually uses it. Normally, Chen really doesn't like this weak ability.  .

    "Today I'm going to tell you one thing. Don't think that Lao Tzu is number one in the world with a little bit of ability. Has anyone heard of it before?"

    Uchiha Tatsuo said contemptuously, without stopping the movement of his hand, he took out a kunai and threw it towards Obito.

    "Hmph!" Obito snorted coldly: "I said before, you can't hit me who has divine power!"

    Chen didn't explain either. After throwing the kunai, he stared at the kunai who kept moving forward, and the kaleidoscope sharing sharing eyes in his eyes kept turning. Finally, Chen's eyes narrowed and he softly shouted: "Shenwei!"

    I only heard a sound of "Puff!", Ku WuIt was stuck in Obito's lower abdomen, but it didn't penetrate through his body.

    "What? How come, how is this possible!" Uchiha Obito couldn't believe it, he couldn't figure out why, obviously he hadn't unlocked the magic spell himself, but why did Chen's Kunai hit him!

    "Idiot! Doesn't this make it clear that people can also be supernatural!" Heijue couldn't help but rolled his eyes when he saw Obito's unbelievable expression, and couldn't help but sneer: "Didn't he say it all before, he also  It will be divine power."

    "Butbut isn't his kaleidoscope summoning the Amaterasu Black Flame, how could it be divine?" Obito didn't believe this fact, so he couldn't help asking.

    "I don't know about that, maybe other people's Kaleidoscope Sharingan has other abilities that I don't know?"  To this space? You must know that this is your divine power space, and only those who also possess divine power can enter."

    "That's right." Obito looked at Uchiha Tatsuo with embarrassment. Now, Uchiha Tatsuo has broken the means he relied on the most. Now, without Kamui's surprise, his combat effectiveness will drop by at least half  .

    Even if there is no Heijue fighting him for control of his body, he still has no way to deal with Uchiha Chen.

    "Now it's up to you, Sakura." Obito felt helpless, and could only pin all his hopes on Sakura. His life as a support had no escape, and he could only stick to the support to the end.  .

    Pulling out the kunai from the lower abdomen, the wood escape chakra in the body is slowly recovering his body, the wound disappears at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the scab has scabbed in a short time.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and seventy nine;

    ?

    With a jump, Sakura flashed to Obito, stared at Uchiha Tatsuo with embarrassment and said, "What should we do now?"

    Obito glanced at Tatsuo Uchiha, turned his head and spread his hands at Sakura, and said helplessly, "You ask me, who should I ask?"

    "To be honest, I don't know what to do now." Obito smiled bitterly: "With our strength, we have no hope of defeating him, and we can't even contain him. We are not at the same level as this guy in front of us."  of!"

    Having said that, in fact, Obito had already planned to give up in his heart. After all, this matter has nothing to do with him. He wanted to destroy the Samsara Eye, but he wanted to redeem himself.

    But now that the Eye of Samsara is taken away by Uchiha Chen, he has worked hard, but the two of them alone cannot deal with Uchiha Chen, let alone take the Eye of Samsara from Chen's hands.

    If you can't beat it, you can't beat it, Obito thought in his heart, originally he didn't intend to go all out, if he could destroy the Samsara Eye without any effort, then Obito would not say anything else, for Lin's sake, it would be okay to help  Helped, but for now, forget it.

    Having said that, Obito's aura inevitably weakened a bit.

    "How can it be!" Sakura roared, "How can I just give up like this!"

    "It's not the last moment yet! How can you just give up here!" Sakura looked at Obito solemnly, and said with firm eyes: "I will never give up until the last moment!"

    "Absolutely don't let the Samsara Eye fall into Uchiha Tatsuo's hands. Once he uses it for something, the consequences will be disastrous!"

    "Even if I risk my life, I will stop Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    "A long time ago, I was also very timid. Facing the enemy, I could only hide behind my two teammates tremblingly. I don't want to do that anymore! So, now I will never retreat!"

    Xiao Sakura took off the forehead guard on her head, her short pink hair was fluttering in the wind, her resolute expression looked silly to Obito, but it was so familiar.

    "Lin" Obito opened his mouth and couldn't help but speak.

    "What's wrong?"

    "No." Obito shook his head and said, "Nothing."

    Immediately, Obito stood up, smiled at Sakura, and said, "Since you said so, then I will fight for my life with you."

    "Thank you."

    "You're welcome." Obito turned his head and looked at Uchiha Chen: "Now is not the time to talk about this, let's think about how to deal with that guy!"

    "The plan remains the same, you help me contain that guy, I will wait for the opportunity to snatch the reincarnation eye and destroy it!" Sakura said coldly.

    "So? Is the risk too great? Can you do it?"

    Sakura shook her head: "I don't know either, but I have to give it a try. In fact, it's all my fault. If I can make up my mind earlier, then there won't be so many things in the future. So in the final analysis, these things are all  It was started by me, if this is the case, it will end with me!"

    "Next, this is a special food pill. You probably don't have much chakra in your body. Use this!"

    Obito took the special military food pill thrown by Sakura and stuffed it into his mouth. At the same time, he clasped his hands together and began to seal. Feeling the chakra that became full again in his body, Obito was full of confidence.

    "This time, we must succeed!"

    "Wooden Dun¡¤The Art of Thorn Killing!"

    Dozens of wooden sticks protruded from Uchiha Tatsuo's body, this time the wooden sticks were better than before, not only several times more than before, but also several points larger in size, thicker  a lot of.

    Uchiha Chen has a headache, these wooden sticks are hard to defend against, cut them off, and new ones will grow after cutting them off, let's avoid them, there are a lot of them, they are crowded together and hard to guard against.

    Obito panted heavily, seeing Uchiha Tatsuru's somewhat embarrassed figure, he couldn't help laughing out loud.

    "Quick, now!" Obito couldn't help reminding Sakura loudly.

    "Understood!" Xiao Sakura nodded, not to miss the opportunity and never come again, taking advantage of the time when Uchiha Chen is overwhelmed, the possibility of success is the greatest, once Ruo Chen reacts, and then wants to take the reincarnation eye from him  We have to make another plan.

    Sakura stomped her feet, rushed forward again, and stretched out her hand, trying to snatch the reincarnation eye that Uchiha Tatsuo was holding in his hand.

    Obito controls the wooden thorns to cover Sakura. When Sakura gets close to Uchiha Tatsumi, the wooden thorns on both sides will automatically separate to make way for Sakura.

    She stomped on one foot, and took advantage of the counterforce of the wooden thorns to strike again.?? approached Uchiha Chen, and stretched out his hand to take away the reincarnation eye in Chen's hand.

    "Delusion!" Uchiha Tatsuo sneered, turned around and put his hands behind his back, facing Sakura, stretched out his other hand and turned it into a palm to meet Sakura head-on.

    "Boom!"

    Uchiha Chen didn't take a step back, but Sakura was directly forced back a few steps by this recoil force.

    "Good so strong!" Sakura clutched her arm, looking at Uchiha Chen with a shocked face. She thought that the reason why Chen didn't fight her was that his physical skills were too poor.  Sakura was also a little ecstatic.

    I thought that this time I would win, but I didn't expect Chen's body skills to be so strong. Under head-to-head encounters, Sakura, who has opened the Yin Seal and has more strange punches, is not Uchiha Chen's opponent.

    "What's the matter?" Seeing Sakura standing still, Obito couldn't help but stepped forward and asked in concern.

    "It's okay." Sakura shook her head, "That guy's ninjutsu is already so strong, I didn't expect that his body jutsu is also unfathomable."

    Obito took a deep look at Uchiha Chen, how could he still not know Uchiha Chen's strength?

    You must know that he is also a person who has been a ten-tailed jinchuriki, and he has also reached that level. After seeing Chen's reincarnation eyes, he probably guessed Chen's strength.

    At this moment, they should be thankful that Chen didn't really take it seriously, otherwise, no matter whether it is the jade stick for seeking Taoism or the ashes of the joint killing, Sakura's arm will not be wanted.

    "This girl is also big-hearted. She dared to fight against others. I don't know where she got the courage. Those who don't know are innocent!"

    "Shut up!" Sakura blushed and yelled at Obito, she knew it wasn't Obito's words, but the monster called Heijue inside him.

    Obito took a deep breath, let it out slowly, and then said: "Don't talk so much, you have to remember, after seeing the color of that guy's hand change, don't be touched by him,  Otherwise, something will happen!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and eightieth; Uchiha Chen, who is hard to compete

    ?

    "You have to remember, if the color of that guy's hand changes, don't let him touch it, otherwise something will happen."

    I forgot to remind Sakura before, but it's not too late now, before Chen gets serious, I must let Sakura be vigilant.

    This is not a joke. Only those who have been to this realm will understand how terrifying it is. Is the fourth generation very strong?  It is indeed very strong, especially in the state of reincarnation of the dirty soil, the fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato can be said to be immortal.

    But he still had one arm destroyed by Obito, and he couldn't even restore the state of the reincarnation of the dirt. This is to wipe it out from the soul. No matter how powerful medical ninjutsu you have, the wound on the soul cannot be cured.  healing.

    Sakura didn't understand, but Obito knew it. Anyway, the two of them are on the same front now, and if something goes wrong with Sakura, he can't escape.

    "Now I can only rejoice that this guy won't be so serious." Obito sighed in his heart, although he is still persisting, but in fact, more than half of his enthusiasm inspired by Sakura has been worn away.

    Shaking his head, Obito started to seal again, this time he didn't dare to be careless, his hands were dazzling like butterflies wearing flowers.

    This hand seal speed, not to mention the number one in the ninja world, is at least the best in the ninja world. You must know that Obito has been doing nothing for a long time after being rescued by Madara. Except for sleeping in a daze, only the seal seal can pass the time  .

    Obito Uchiha's dazzling hand seal speed was created by accidents.

    Obito made seals with his hands, then slapped the ground suddenly, and roared.

    "Wood escape¡¤the technique of cuttings!"

    Countless vines rose and flew towards Uchiha Chen again, but this time it was not to attack him, but to restrain him.

    Chen's eyes were cold, and he saw his hands forming seals, ignoring the wooden thorns rushing towards him, and snorted coldly.

    "Yang Escape ¡¤ Fire Dragon!"

    A huge flame dragon spewed out from Uchiha Chen's mouth, the fire dragon roared, and with one mouthful of breath, the wooden thorns that kept stretching towards Chen were turned into ashes in an instant, but the fire dragon continued to go straight towards the two of them.  go.

    "Hide behind me!" Obito was startled, and then he roared, and the movements of his hands didn't stop.

    "Wood escape ¡¤ wooden ingot wall!"

    After casting seven layers of wooden escape in a row, Uchiha Obito let out a long sigh of relief.

    "Is it necessary to be so cautious?" Seeing this, Sakura couldn't help asking.  After all, the amount of chakra in Obito's body is not very abundant. Although there are supplements of special military food pills, if the chakra is wasted like this, it won't be long before the chakra shortage will be caused by excessive chakra consumption.

    "You don't understand." Obito Uchiha shook his head with complicated eyes, without explaining too much.

    He knew that once he told the truth, Sakura would definitely not be able to accept it. Although he didn't know what kind of behavior she would do, but now was not a good time to tell the truth.

    Seeing that Obito didn't say much, Sakura didn't want to continue asking, but just took out all the extra special military food pills on her body, handed them to Uchiha Obito, took Obito, and knocked it down  two.

    At the same time, Uchiha Tatsuo's fire dragon was already in sight, and the fire dragon suddenly rushed to the place where Obito was, and the burning flame directly penetrated the wooden ingot wall of Obito until the seven layers of defense were completely pierced.  Only then did the fire dragon gradually dissipate.

    "So scary?" Sakura gasped. She said before that Obito was wasting chakra, but she didn't expect that the seven layers of defense were almost not enough. Fortunately, Obito's wooden ingot wall is relatively hard, so she barely defended  down.

    Obito gave a wry smile. In fact, if he was the only one who could dodge this kind of attack, as long as he hid in the Kamui space, even if the fire dragon was bigger, it wouldn't help, but there was a Sakura beside him.

    He could dodge, but Sakura had no way to dodge. In desperation, Obito had to defend with all his strength. Fortunately, he managed to defend, but in fact he didn't have a clue in his heart.  Fortunately, there is Sakura's special Bingliangwan, otherwise the two of them would lose their fighting power with just one blow.

    "I'll send you out in a while, you play by ear!" Obito felt the Bingliangwan working in his body, and his chakra became full again, he turned his head and said to Sakura.

    "Why?" Sakura's eyes widened, not knowing how Obito would say such words, she wondered, "Aren't we going to grab the reincarnation eye?"

    "Trust me." Obito looked at Sakura helplessly, not knowing how to explain, he smiled wryly.??: "Really, I really can't beat it. If this continues, both of us will die here. It's better to think long-term than this."

    "No way!" Sakura bit her lips: "If you want to go, go, I won't go, everything happened because of me, if I wasn't too hesitantI would definitely take the reincarnation eye!"

    "Don't be stupid." Obito sighed softly, he was really fearless, looking at the stubborn Sakura, Obito didn't know where to start.

    "Boy, why don't you tell her the truth? Maybe after listening to her, she will piss on her ass and leave by herself?" said Heijue in Obito gloating.

    Seeing that Obito was ambiguous, and the blackness in his body was gloating here, Sakura felt that Obito must have something to hide from her instinctively.

    "What do you mean?" Sakura frowned and said in a low voice.

    "Oh." Obito sighed softly: "It's better you don't know, don't worry, I'm not trying to harm you, it's not something you can interfere with right now."

    "What's going on!" Sakura bit her lips tightly, looking at Obito with a stubborn face, which meant that you would not give up until you made it clear.

    Obito was silent for a while, and then slowly said: "His current strength is stronger than me before."

    This is already the biggest hint of Obito, he can't say too much, since Chen didn't show it, it means that he doesn't want people to know for the time being, I don't know, maybe there is still a possibility of escaping, if he knows  There are too many, then

    "I know he's better than you, otherwise we wouldn't be able to defeat him both."

    "I mean he is better than me before, do you understand? Me before!" Obito lowered his voice, and specially emphasized the words "me before", if Sakura can't react like this, then that's okay  Never mind.

    "What do you mean" Sakura suddenly understood, looked at Obito in disbelief, then turned to Chen, and said in surprise: "Thishow is this possible!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and eighty first; begging for mercy?

    ?

    "What do you mean" Sakura suddenly realized, and suddenly turned her head to look at Uchiha Tatsumi and said in surprise: "This how is this possible!"

    It's not like Sakura has never felt how strong Obito was before. That kind of frightening, even desperate power makes people unable to think of resisting at all.

    But now, Uchiha Obito actually said that Chen possesses a power that may be stronger than him before. You must know that Uchiha Chen grew up with them back then.

    Chen's strength is very strong, Xiao Ying knows, but Xiao Ying never thought that Chen's strength will be so strong.

    Obviously they are all the same age, why are you so strong?  Are you making up lessons?

    Obito shrugged his shoulders helplessly, with a hint of bitterness, he said: "I also hope that this is not true, but the fact is true, I have to believe it, I will send you out first, and I will send you out later.  The battle is no longer in your hands."

    "Then you" Xiao Ying opened her mouth, not knowing what to say, Obito's meaning was very clear, he was not sure that he could escape from Chen's grasp with Xiao Ying, at most there was only one of them  can survive.

    Obito chose to leave this chance of survival to Sakura, but he himself was willing to sacrifice to fulfill Sakura.

    Sakura pursed her lips and looked at Obito. She didn't understand Obito's current emotions, but she could also feel Obito's willingness to sacrifice for herself.

    If possible, Sakura really doesn't want to watch Obito die.  Xiao Sakura closed her eyes, as if she was making a decision, she took a deep breath, and suddenly opened her eyes, her eyes were full of determination.

    She took two steps forward, stood in front of Uchiha Chen, her knees softened, and she knelt down in front of Uchiha Chen.

    "What do you mean?" Chen saw Xiaoying knelt down in front of him, frowned slightly, and immediately opened his mouth to mock: "Want to kneel down and beg for mercy, want me to let you go?"

    "Yes." Sakura said with difficulty: "I want you to let us go."

    It was definitely not a shame for Sakura to beg for mercy with great difficulty, but there was no better way for her right now.

    Obito can choose to sacrifice for himself, so why can't Sakura let go of her pride for Obito?

    Tatsuo Uchiha never asked her to beg for mercy, but Sakura still wanted to give it a try. As for the reincarnation eye, it is good to have it, and it doesn't matter if they don't get it. The important thing is that they can survive.

    Enduring the hard eyes from above her head, Sakura really wanted to stand up and fight Uchiha Tatsuo, but in front of her companions, Sakura still chose to endure the humiliation.

    That's right, when Obito decided to sacrifice himself to save his life, Sakura already regarded him as a companion in his heart, even if Obito had done such a thing before.

    They were in a hostile relationship before. It was because they were in different positions, so there would naturally be conflicts. This is not to blame for Obito. In the past, they had more enemies.  Are they all enemies?

    But now, they can stand together and resist the enemy together.  What's more, Obito was a member of Konoha Village before Obito. I heard that Kakashi and the fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato said that Obito, who was half the same as Kakashi, was once a passionate young man.

    "Reason!"

    After consolidating for a long time, Uchiha Tatsuo said softly.

    "We used to be friends anyway, please see that we used to study and live together in the same class, please let us go."

    Sakura really can't think of any better reason, this is all the reasons she can think of, after all, Sakura has no experience, she has never been a weak person.

    If there is only Sakura alone, she will choose to fight Uchiha Tatsuo to the end, even if she can't beat, she will continue to fight.  There have never been ninjas who were weak and surrendered, only ninjas who fought to the death with all their strength.

    "You" Obito looked at Sakura in surprise, he didn't expect Sakura to be able to do this, Obito knew that Sakura must have gone through a difficult decision to make such a decision.

    After a long time, Obito sighed softly, and did not interfere with Sakura's choice.  The person has already knelt down, and now Obito refuses to help Sakura, it will only slash a knife in Sakura's humiliated heart.

    "I really don't understand." Obito lowered his head and muttered to himself: "Is this the tradition of Muye Village?"

    "I don't have too many requests, and I know that my begging for mercy may be worthless in your opinion, but I still want to try. Please let us go."

    sakura hands?On the ground, he lowered his head and buried it deeply in his chest, trying to hold back the humiliating tears from his eyes.

    "I don't seem to have ever said that we are friends."

    This sentence is not a rejection of rejection, to Sakura's ears, it is like a bolt from the blue.

    Although Sakura was already mentally prepared to be rejected, after actually hearing Uchiha Tatsuo's rejection, Sakura couldn't help but freeze in place.

    what is this?  Can't beg for mercy, and then wait to die?  Sakura no longer has the will to fight, did she fail to beg for mercy and then become angry and fight and finally die?

    Seeing that Sakura's condition is not good, Obito secretly felt bad, and couldn't help shouting: "Sakura, come back quickly!"

    However, Obito's reminder did not get a response from Sakura, she was still immersed in Uchiha Tatsuo's words.  "I never considered you guys as friends!"

    "Damn it!" Obito gritted his teeth, "I should have stopped it sooner!" Obito is now full of regrets, but he can't redeem anything now that the matter has come to an end.

    It is impossible to fight again. Sakura, who has lost her fighting spirit, is no different from a useless person now, and with her half-disabled fighting power, it is at most the effort of a finger.

    For the present plan, the only way is to send Sakura away as soon as possible.

    "Shenwei!"

    Obito worked secretly, slowly condensed his pupil power, looked at Sakura, and tried to teleport her away.

    "You still want to play tricks in front of me?"

    Uchiha Tatsuo snorted coldly and directly interrupted Obito's Kamui.  Obito let out a muffled snort, with blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth. After being backlashed, Obito was no longer able to display his divine power for a short time.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and eighty second; other gods

    ?

    "It's really troublesome, how should I deal with it." Uchiha Tatsuo thought to himself.

    Obito cannot be killed, the black zeal in his body will not rebel until Uchiha Madara does not summon Infinite Tsukiyomi, once Chen kills Obito, the black zeal in his body will also die.

    Hei Ze's death is bound to attract Uchiha Madara's attention. He is the key figure in summoning Infinity Tsukiyomi. Chen likes the feeling that everything is under control. The involuntary life like when he was a child is definitely not what Chen wants.

    Can't kill the two, and can't let the two reveal his existence, Uchiha Tatsuo scratched his head, suddenly his eyes lit up.

    "That's right, don't I have other gods!" Uchiha Tatsuo clapped his hands, remembering the kaleidoscope Sharingan that he had never used since he exchanged it.

    Don't be a god, the ability of Shishangshui Kaleidoscope Sharingan, known as the existence of the strongest illusion, can directly change a person, and even make other people unaware. Once cast, it is impossible to resist.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Tatsuo turned his head and looked at Obito and Sakura who were already in despair.  Just now Chen forcibly broke the Kamui power, and within a short time Obito was unable to use the Kamui power again to teleport Sakura away.

    It can be said that Chen directly broke Obito's last resort, and the two of them now are just two lambs waiting to be slaughtered.

    Uchiha Chen's eyes changed, the windmill-like Gouyu slowly twisted, and a pair of brand-new kaleidoscope sharing eyes came into view impressively.

    "Thisthis is!" Obito's eyes widened, and he looked at Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes in disbelief. He never knew that the Kaleidoscope Sharingan could change.

    According to the stone tablet of the shrine, a person's kaleidoscope Sharingan can no longer change after awakening, unless it is transplanting other people's eyes, but even if it is transplanting other people's eyes, it will only solidify the same eyes, not at all.  change.

    However, now Uchiha Tatsuo's Kaleidoscope Sharingan has broken Obito's inherent thinking, and suddenly transformed from one pair of eyes to another pair of eyes, which has never happened in the history of the Uchiha family.

    "What the hell is going on here?" Obito was puzzled. Although he didn't understand why Uchiha Tatsuo's kaleidoscope changed, it must not be a good thing.

    But now the two of them have lost their fighting power, even if they have ideas, it won't help, they can only watch Uchiha Tatsumi make a move.

    "I didn't expect that Obito would not be weaker than others in my life, but I was completely crushed by others at the last moment. It's ridiculous!" Obito smiled bitterly. He seemed to have thought of his own ending, and slowly closed his eyes.  Eyes waiting for Chen's final verdict.

    Obito closed his eyes, which meant that he gave up control of his body, and no longer forcibly suppressed Hei Ze in his body. At this moment, Hei Ze directly seized control of Uchiha Obito's body.

    "You want to die, but I don't want to die!" Obito said sadly as if he had changed his face, and immediately began to struggle.

    I saw Hei Ze controlling Obito's body and swooping towards Uchiha Tatsuo. In his opinion, Obito is going to die anyway. Since he is dead, let him contribute his last strength before he dies.

    Heijue tried to seize the reincarnation eye in Uchiha Tatsuo's hand when he relaxed his vigilance, and then used Obito's body to forcibly exert divine power to leave this space.

    As long as you leave this space, you can hand over the eye of reincarnation to Uchiha Madara. As long as Madara summons Infinity Tsukiyomi to successfully liberate his mother Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime, Uchiha Tatsumi is nothing to be afraid of.  As for whether Obito is dead or alive after forcibly exerting divine power, that is not in Heijue's consideration.

    The ridiculous Hei Jue thought that Chen had been holding the Eye of Samsara in his hands after taking it away, but they were all wrong, no matter whether it was Obito or Sakura, they didn't see Chen put the Eye of Samsara away, and subconsciously thought that the Eye of Samsara was still there  Chen's hands.

    As a matter of fact, Chen has long placed the eye of reincarnation in the system space, and Hei Jue's desperate behavior is doomed to be fruitless.

    "The eye of reincarnation is mine!" Hei Jue stared at Chen's hand tightly, his eyes filled with a sense of blazing heat. Seeing Chen standing there, although Hei Jue would not think that Chen was defenseless, he subconsciously relaxed.  Be vigilant.

    Thinking that he would soon be able to rescue his mother from the seal, Hei Jue felt excited.

    Seeing that Hei Ze's body controlling Obito was about to come in front of Chen, Hei Jue became more nervous at this time.  He didn't think Chen would have no response, but until now Chen has not responded.

    "It shouldn't be!" Heijue murmured to himself, suddenly, as if thinking of something, he raised his eyes and met Uchiha Tatsuya.??Eyes that seem to be smiling but not smiling.

    "Responsive?"

    "What?" Hei Jue subconsciously replied.

    "Don't be a god!"

    Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes began to roll slowly, and the person he faced with his eyes happened to be Hei Ze who was sent to the door by himself. He saw Uchiha Chen's eyes, and the whole person involuntarily froze.

    "No! It's an illusion!" This was Hei Juezai's last awareness of Shangchen's eyes, and immediately he was plunged into darkness.

    Obito, who was controlled by Heijue, squatted on the ground in a daze after being hit by Chen's other god, but Chen didn't care about him, but walked towards Sakura.

    Since one person has been solved, there is only one other person left.  Unsurprisingly, Sakura didn't resist at all, she raised her head obediently, looked into Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes obediently, and fell into the illusion obediently.

    After being knocked out of inner pride, even a person like Sakura will only close her inner world.

    The two fell in Uchiha Tatsu's other god, and Chen directly used the other god to modify the memories of the two. In their memory, Obito offered to ask Sakura to use Kunai to destroy the reincarnation eye.

    And Uchiha Tatsumi is a person who has never appeared before. As for the shocking battlefields in the Kamui space, it is the result of Kuro not reconciled to being destroyed by Sakura, controlling Obito's body and trying to resist.  .

    In the memories of the two, in the end Obito relied on his own perseverance to forcibly suppress the control of Heijue in his body, causing Sakura to destroy his reincarnation eyes. At the same time, the two fell into a deep sleep due to excessive consumption  .  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and eighty third; eye-catching

    ?

    In the memories of the two, Sakura finally destroyed the eyes of reincarnation. After destroying the eyes of reincarnation, Obito finally fell into a deep sleep with chakra. Not long after, Sakura also stepped into Obito's  follow suit.

    As for Uchiha Tatsuya, the person who controls everything behind the scenes, it seems that he has never appeared before. No one knows his existence, and no one knows his whereabouts.

    He is like a ghost, coming and going without a trace.

    After coming out of Obito's Kamui space, the battle on the frontal battlefield has become fierce. At this moment, Naruto has completely liberated the power of the Nine Lamas and turned into a huge nine-tailed demon fox.

    At the same time, Sasuke also attached his own Susano to the body of the nine-tailed demon fox. Huawei was wearing a dark purple armor.  tangled together.

    Although he did not have the advantage, Uchiha Madara was unable to hurt them under the entanglement of the two.  Weizhuang Susanoo is the strongest armor protection, Uchiha Madara's attack is still unable to break.

    "Damn it, it's meaningless to continue entanglement like this. You have to get the reincarnation eye!" Uchiha Madara was annoyed by the entanglement between the two, but there was no better way.  Just take the reincarnation eye on your body.

    The reincarnation eye is most powerful only when the two are combined into one.

    "What is that guy Hei Zee doing? Why hasn't he come yet!" Uchiha Madara frowned slightly. He had ordered Hei Zee to bring Obito's Samsara Eye over before, but he hadn't seen Hei Zee until now.  figure.

    "There won't be any problems over there, right?" Heijue is Madara's right-hand man, and he has never let Madara down. He is very relieved to entrust this important task to Heijue, but now it seems that Heijue seems to be  Lived up to Madara's trust.

    Picking up the jade stick of seeking Taoism, he blocked the Kusanagi sword in Naruto's hand, and Uchiha Madara opened the distance by the recoil force of the battle, and turned his eyes to look at Hatake Kakashi in the distance.

    "I remember that guy has Obito's other Sharingan" Uchiha Madara was deep in thought, accumulating energy in the air, and Madara was looking for an opportunity to take away Hatake Kakashi's kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    "You old bastard, don't go!" Seeing Madara retreating, Naruto roared, followed behind Uchiha Madara, slashing at Madara with the Kusanagi sword in his hand, forcing him to retreat step by step.  .

    Looking at Uchiha Madara who was retreating steadily, Naruto's eyes flashed with joy.

    He laughed out loud, and taunted Madara: "Hahaha, old bastard, you still have today." As he spoke, the movements of his hands didn't stop, and the Kusanagi sword went straight to Uchiha Madara's chest.

    "Clang!"

    Uchiha Madara crossed the jade stick of seeking Tao and put it on his chest, and the tip of the knife touched the jade stick of seeking Tao. Madara suddenly felt a strong force coming from the jade stick of seeking Tao.

    Subconsciously let go of the Taoist jade stick in his hand, Uchiha Madara retreated quickly, and the Chakra in his body attached to his body to remove this force.

    "Good opportunity!" Seeing Kakashi Hatake not far behind him, Uchiha Madara couldn't help but his eyes lit up. He turned around and stomped his legs in the void towards the two of them, and slammed at Kakashi Hatake  rushed over.

    "No! Kakashi is in danger!" Sasuke yelled when he saw this.

    "Naruto!"

    "Understood!" Naruto responded nervously, and then threw the Kusanagi sword in his hand towards Uchiha Madara fiercely. The Kusanagi sword cut through the space and stabbed Uchiha Madara at a fast speed, but in the blink of an eye,  It was already approaching Madara.

    "Huh! No one can stop me today!" Uchiha Madara snorted coldly, waved his big hand, and the Taoist jade behind him joined together to block behind Madara, obviously to prevent being hit by the Kusanagi sword.

    Madara Uchiha no longer cared about the Kusanagi sword attacking behind him, and continued to go towards Kakashi Hatake, only to see Madara galloping towards him, and at the moment Kakashi passed by in the low air, he stretched out a hand  , Before Kakashi could react, he took away his kaleidoscope Sharingan, and put it in his empty eye socket.

    Hatake Kakashi was taking care of the scorched Kai with Xiao Li, but he never thought that Uchiha Madara would suddenly attack and snatch his kaleidoscope Sharingan away.

    Hatake Kakashi covered his eyes in pain, and fell on the ground unable to move. Even a strong shadow like him could not resist the pain of losing his eyes.

    "Ms. Kakashi (Kakashi)!" Sasuke Naruto roared at the same time, and he didn't bother to chase Madara Uchiha, and rushed to Kakashi Hatake, released the tailed beast state, and stepped forward.?? Cut the road.

    "No I'm fine! Hurry up and chase that guy, you must not let him run away!" Kakashi gritted his teeth, endured the pain from his eyes, and said word by word.

    "Naruto!"

    "En!" Hearing Sasuke's shout, Naruto nodded knowingly, turned around and stretched out his hand to Kakashi Hatake, and said, "Teacher Kakashi, relax, I'll treat you!"

    Having seen Naruto's healing ability before, Xiao Li and Kakashi did not raise any objections, but quietly waited for Naruto's treatment.

    Just kidding, even Kai, who was only breathless, could be rescued, with only one eye, that's not easy.

    I saw Naruto reaching out his hand and attaching it to Kakashi's injured eye, the yang power in his palm flowed through Kakashi's eye, almost in the blink of an eye.

    Kakashi only felt a burst of heat rushing through his eyes, and then the severe pain disappeared.

    "You can open your eyes now, Mr. Kakashi."

    Hearing Naruto's voice, Kakashi slowly opened his closed eyes. The discomfort he imagined did not come, but a familiar visual sense followed.

    "Mr. Kakashi, you, your eyes!" Xiao Li looked at Kakashi in disbelief and said, "Your eyes are back!"

    "It's unbelievable, how did this happen!" Xiao Li looked at Naruto in surprise, and couldn't believe that Naruto did it. Before this, he had never heard that Naruto was a medical doctor.  ninja.

    "Well" Naruto scratched his scalp and said shyly, "It's actually quite complicated, and I don't know what to say." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 784; Sasuke's Reincarnation Eye

    ?

    "How should I put it, it's a bit complicated." Naruto scratched his head, not knowing how to explain it to Xiao Li.

    "The specific is to sense Mr. Kakashi's chakra first, then use the chakra to imitate Mr. Kakashi's cells, and then use Mr. Kakashi's cells to construct eyes, and treat Mr. Kakashi."

    Naruto spoke clearly and logically, but Xiao Li didn't understand a single word. It was strange to say that he could understand every word, but he couldn't understand all the words together.

    Xiao Li was confused and didn't understand at all, but it doesn't matter, as long as Kakashi-sensei is fine, Xiao Li breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "Thank you, Naruto."

    "It's okay, haha." Naruto laughed loudly, saying that this is all his own business, and there is no need to express his thanks.

    Xiao Li shook his head and looked at Naruto with a serious face: "No, Naruto, you don't understand, Teacher Kai is like a second-born parent to me, if there is no Teacher Kai, I would not be where I am now, it is Teacher Kai who made me perfect."  I am now."

    As Xiao Li said, he was already sobbing. He was found to have no ninja talent when he was checked out, and it was determined that he would not be able to become a ninja in this life. When he was desperate, it was Maitekai who pulled him out of the abyss of despair.

    Accept him as a disciple, lead him to grow step by step, and teach him Bamen Dunjia and Konoha Physical Technique. It can be said that without Maitekai, there would be no Xiao Li now. In Xiaoli's heart, Maite has long been  Kay became like his own father.

    Seeing that Kai was about to die, it was impossible for Xiao Li to have no sadness in his heart. Naruto pulled Kai back from the brink of death. Although he might not be able to continue being a ninja in this life, it was undoubtedly for Xiao Li.  It is a great kindness.

    Sasuke looked at Naruto and Xiao Li thoughtfully, not knowing what he was thinking, but nodded secretly without making a sound.

    However, it is said that after Uchiha Madara snatched Hatake Kakashi's kaleidoscope Sharingan, he put it in his own eyes and disappeared on the battlefield with divine power.

    Sasuke was the only one who noticed all this. Sasuke frowned, seeing that Naruto was still on the side without a sense of vigilance, he couldn't help but said in a deep voice: "Naruto, maybe we should prepare for the worst."

    "What?" Naruto was taken aback, and subconsciously said, "Didn't we beat that guy away?"

    Naruto's cute look was a stupid endorsement in Sasuke's eyes, he couldn't help but snorted coldly, and scolded: "Are you a fool, Uchiha Madara took Kakashi's kaleidoscope Sharingan obviously  Went to find the soil."

    "What's the use of him looking for Obito?"

    Hearing Naruto's words, Sasuke had a look of resentment, "Can you grow some snacks, please?"

    "Didn't you hear what that guy said before? One reincarnation eye is so powerful. If both reincarnation eyes fall into the hands of Uchiha Madara, the consequences will be disastrous!"

    "Now Uchiha Madara is running to Obito, clearly wanting to take away Obito's reincarnation eye. When the two reincarnation eyes are closed together, who else can stop him?"

    "How does he know where Obito is?" Naruto was taken aback for a moment, as if he understood the seriousness of the matter, and couldn't help but change his expression.

    "Kakashi's Kaleidoscope Sharingan shares the same root with Obito's Kaleidoscope, and as long as he uses his divine power, he can follow the trail of Obito."

    "Ah! So it can still be like this." Naruto suddenly realized: "Then what should we do now."

    Sasuke snorted coldly, he had given up on Naruto's heartlessness, "What else can I do, soldiers come to cover up!"

    Naruto nodded, then smiled, stood up and patted Sasuke on the shoulder, with an indifferent face, standing with Sasuke, in his heart, as long as he and Sasuke work together, there is nothing in the world that they cannot defeat  The enemy, Naruto was convinced of this.

    "An'an, An', don't worry, with the two of us here, even if Uchiha Madara has two reincarnation eyes, so what, won't he still be beaten away by us? Besides, don't you also have reincarnation eyes?  what?"

    Saying that, Naruto pointed to Sasuke's other eye. At this time, Xiao Li noticed that Sasuke's other eye had changed. He couldn't help but wonder why this reincarnation eye was a little different from the one he saw.  ?

    Why is there Gouyu in the eyes of reincarnation?  It seems a bit strange, but why can I feel the threat of death from that eye?  Xiao Li was secretly vigilant in his heart, and asked aloud: "This is what's going on?"

    "This is the secret weapon left to us by Mr. Liu Dao!" Naruto grabbed Sasuke's shoulder and stood up for him.¡¯ replied.

    Seeing Naruto's appearance, Sasuke looked helpless. It seemed that there was nothing in this world that could make Naruto worry.  Take it easy.

    It seemed that he was also infected by Naruto's atmosphere, Sasuke grinned at the corner of his mouth, and smiled silently, yes, as long as the two of them unite, even if Uchiha Madara gets the reincarnation eye, so what?  They will definitely defeat Uchiha Madara.

    Sasuke didn't answer Naruto's silly question, Sasuke just nodded, and they sat down on the spot. Now that Madara Uchiha has escaped, although they also have the intention to chase after Madara who escaped, but now no one knows that Madara has teleported to  Where did it go.

    No one can guarantee whether Madara will reappear in the next second, so even if they want to support other battlefields, they have no choice but to hope that they can persevere, and after the two of them defeat Madara, it will be war  moment of triumph.

    "When will this go?" Naruto sat on the ground bored, pawing at the soil with his hands indiscriminately. The scorched soil had been devastated by ninja ninjutsu.  All the grass was burned, leaving only a piece of scorched residue, which turned into powder and dissipated in the sky and earth when Naruto touched it.

    "Be patient!" Sasuke sat on the ground and closed his eyes to rest his mind, slowly adjusting the Chakra in his body. Although his current Chakra amount is different from the past, the amount of Chakra is too much to run out, but the opponent is Uchiha Madara,  It is better to be cautious or more cautious.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and eighty fifth; Reincarnation eye ruined

    ?

    Sasuke, who grew up listening to the legends of Uchiha Madara, did not believe that Madara only has such a little strength. The duel between masters is often just a moment. Even a little chakra may become the key to victory. Sasuke can't  Not to be taken seriously.

    "You'd better do the same as me, recover your Chakra now, and don't have enough Chakra during the battle, it will be troublesome." Sasuke closed his eyes and taught.

    "Chakra?" Naruto asked suspiciously: "Speaking of which, when will you see me as Chakra?"

    Naruto's words almost made Sasuke flustered. Indeed, he almost forgot that Naruto, a pervert, was different from other people. Sasuke had never seen Naruto's chakra deficiency.

    Four or five of other people's multiple shadow clones is already the limit. It is not a problem for Naruto, a pervert, to separate thousands of shadow clones at a time. Sometimes, thousands of shadow clones can be separated several times in a row  Doppelg?nger is not something that doesn't exist.

    Others use multiple shadow clones as a forbidden technique. After all, not everyone has so much chakra, but Naruto uses it as a means to test the enemy, just as easily as the shurikens they throw at each other between battles.

    "Pretend I didn't say it." Sasuke held back for a long time, couldn't help but say something, and then stopped talking to Naruto, Naruto, if you talk to him, you will choke to death.

    Naruto saw that Sasuke was ignoring him, and Li was taking care of Maitekai again, and only Mr. Kakashi was alone, so he looked at Kakashi. Kakashi couldn't help trembling, and subconsciously closed his eyes.  Eyes don't look at Naruto.

    Seeing this, Naruto couldn't help curling his mouth, and continued to fiddle with the dust on the ground.

    Uchiha Madara came to Obito's Kamui space through the kaleidoscope Sharingan stolen from Kakashi.

    As soon as he came in, he saw the two people who had just woken up. Madara didn't wrinkle slightly. Seeing the two people covering their foreheads and shaking their heads, he couldn't help asking: "What's going on?"

    His words suddenly woke up the two people who were still a little dazed, "Who!" The two said at the same time.

    "Heijue, what happened here?" Looking at the desolate Kamui space, Uchiha Madara knew that this matter was not simple, turned his head to look at Obito and asked aloud.

    "My lord, Obito didn't hesitate to destroy the Eye of Reincarnation in order to prevent us from getting the Eye of Reincarnation."

    "Didn't I ask you to keep a hand?"

    "My lord, this guy Obito asked the woman next to him to attack, and I was suppressed by him and there was no way to stop him." Hei Jue pointed to Sakura next to him, and said viciously.

    "Is that so." Uchiha Madara said expressionlessly, "What about the eyes of reincarnation."

    "Destroyed."

    "Damn guy, even if the Eye of Samsara is destroyed, it won't be given to you. Your plot is absolutely impossible to succeed!" Obito looked at Uchiha Madara with hatred on his face.

    "I didn't expect you to be so smart. I didn't expect you to break the curse mark I put on your heart in this way." Uchiha Madara frowned: "Interesting, you are the second  This method breaks my curse seal."

    "The second one!?" Obito couldn't help being taken aback by the hatred on his face, and asked subconsciously, "Who is the first one?"

    "Aren't you familiar with the first one?"

    Obito felt all over for a while, as if he had thought of something.

    "The curse seal I placed on your hearts back then was to prevent you from hurting yourself. Unfortunately, you are too smart to think of using someone else's hand to break the curse seal on your heart, but that person is not as lucky as you  Well, you survived, she didn't."

    "Her?" His grammar in Japanese is different from hers, and Obito keenly detected the words Madara said, and faintly found that he had touched the truth of the matter.

    "Don't you already have the answer in your heart?" Madara mocked.

    Obito was stunned for a moment, looked at Madara Uchiha absent-mindedly, and said tremblingly: "Really, it turned out to be true!"

    Obito stood there in a daze, remembering that at that time, it turned out that all this was planned, Bai Jue took the initiative to reveal the whereabouts of Kakashi and Lin, and asked him to go look for them, but he saw  The scene he least wanted to see in his life.

    Obito stood up in a daze, it turned out that his persistence for so many years was wrong, his spirit seemed to dissipate all of a sudden, everything was fake, his hatred, his actions were carefully planned by others  designed trap

    "Think about it?" Uchiha Madara said calmly, don't look at his calm surface now, in fact he?He was already full of anger in his heart, and he was going to go out and show off after taking back the eyes of reincarnation.

    But now it is told that the Eye of Samsara has been destroyed, and Madara's vengeance actually occupies a large part of her words, first destroying Obito, and then the woman who is the culprit.

    Madara looked at Sakura unkindly, and a killing intent flashed in her cold eyes.

    "How could you do this" Obito murmured to himself.

    "For my big plan, how about sacrificing a few people? If that little girl continues to follow my script, how can she die? It's just that she chooses to resist, then there is only one end!" Madara opened her hands, as if to  Embrace the whole world.

    "Since you destroyed my eyes, then you have to pay with your life!" Uchiha Madara stared at Sakura with evil eyes, stretched out his hands, and Qiudama, who was behind him, galloped towards Sakura, wanting to  Sakura's life.

    "Not good!" Obito recovered from his dazed state, feeling very anxious. Although he had done a lot of wrong things before, after realizing that everything was just Madara's conspiracy, Obito came to his senses. Naturally, it is impossible for Madara to succeed.  .

    "Shenwei!"

    In desperation, Obito had no choice but to overdraw his own life and pupil power, and once again forcibly used his divine power to teleport Sakura away. After doing all this, Obito seemed to have exhausted all his strength, and fell limply to the ground.  Even the last strength to suppress Heijue is gone.

    "I didn't expect you to keep a hand." Madara looked at Obito coldly, and didn't take any action to deal with him. Heijue was still attached to his body. He believed that Heijue could do things for him very well.

    "Since the eye of reincarnation has been destroyed, it is useless to stay here any longer. Let's go, let's meet those two little guys again!" Madara turned around and faced Hei Jue who had completely controlled Obito's body.  opened the mouth.

    "Yes, my lord!" Hei Ze stood behind Uchiha Madara with his head down.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and eighty six;

    ?

    "Yes, my lord!" Heijue stood behind Uchiha Madara with his head down, looking respectful and obedient, but where Madara couldn't see, there was a mysterious smile on Heijue's face.

    "Well, let's go!" Uchiha Madara nodded, Kamui unfolded, stepped out, and walked out of the Kamui space first, Hei Ze followed closely, and walked out of the Hei Ze space step by step

    On the main battlefield, Sasuke, who was recuperating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and stared at a void in front of him. He stood up suddenly and said in a deep voice, "Here we come!"

    "Huh?" Naruto couldn't help but be taken aback by drawing circles on the spot, turned his head to look at the space, stood up and said, "Here?"

    Xiao Li and Kakashi couldn't help being a little puzzled when they saw the two playing charades. They didn't understand what they were talking about, and what was it that came or not?  Is that person back again?

    The solemn atmosphere of the two affected Kakashi and Xiao Li, and the two also stood up, looking into the void.

    Sure enough, at the next moment, the void was slightly distorted, and a figure gradually appeared.

    Seeing this, Sasuke was a little stunned: "Who is it?"

    "This doesn't seem to be Uchiha Madara, does it?" Naruto looked at that person, and it seemed that something was wrong with his figure.

    "This isSakura?!" When Lai Zuo finally appeared, the four of them couldn't help but exclaim in surprise.

    "Plop!"

    Sakura fell heavily to the ground, and the four couldn't help but stepped forward to help Sakura up, Naruto asked anxiously: "Sakura, are you okay!"

    At this moment, the Baihao technique on Sakura's body has not been released, but more than half of the previously sealed Chakra has been consumed, and she woke up in a daze, and found that Naruto's face was so close in front of her.

    Subconsciously, Sakura punched Naruto far away, and when she realized it, she couldn't help shouting: "It's Naruto!"

    The four of them were a little dumb, they didn't expect that Sakura would punch Naruto as soon as he came out, which seemed a bit embarrassing.

    Naruto came back with great difficulty, touched the place where Sakura was beaten, looked at her with resentment and complained: "Why are you doing this, Sakura, I just care about you, so I need to use so much force."

    Seems to know that this is not good, Sakura's face was a little embarrassed, she blushed and lowered her head to Naruto and whispered: "Yes, I'm sorry, I thought it was Uchiha Madara!"

    "What?" The speaker didn't mean the listener, Sasuke heard Sakura mention Madara's name, he couldn't help but asked anxiously: "Have you seen Uchiha Madara?"

    "Yeah." Although I don't know why Sasuke is so anxious, Sakura still explained: "I was in the Kamui space with that Obito before, and I saw Uchiha Madara. When Madara wanted to attack me, Obito was teleported out.  So I'm a little confused about the situation, sorry, Naruto."

    "It's okay." Naruto waved his hand, expressing that he doesn't mind. After all, he was beaten so many times when he was a child, and it doesn't matter if he gets beaten again when he grows up: "But why did Madara go to you?"

    Speaking of this, Sakura's face couldn't help but sink, she was silent for a long time, and then slowly said: "It's the eyes of reincarnation, Uchiha Madara wanted to take away Obito's eyes of reincarnation."

    Hearing this, Sasuke had an expression I knew, but he didn't interrupt Sakura's words. It seemed that Sakura hadn't finished speaking.

    "Then what happened afterwards? Did Madara take away Obito's reincarnation eyes?" Naruto didn't have Sasuke's patience, and interrupted Sakura's words anxiously.

    Sakura gave Naruto a dissatisfied look, her fist seemed to be ready to move again, and forced to suppress the desire to knock Naruto flying again, Sakura patiently explained: "Before this, the eyes of reincarnation have been destroyed by us,  So Madara can't get the Eye of Reincarnation."

    "Destroyed?" The four of them felt that today must be the day when they had the most emotional ups and downs. Listening to Sakura's words, it was like a roller coaster, with ups and downs, and Jill was exciting.

    "Yeah!" Sakura nodded and continued: "Before Obito wanted to destroy the eyes of reincarnation, but he couldn't destroy it himself, so please let me destroy his eyes of reincarnation, but the monster in his body has been  We are resisting, so we have to defeat the monster in his body first, and finally destroy the eye of reincarnation"

    Hearing Sakura's explanation, everyone couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. The process is no longer important. Since Uchiha Madara didn't get the reincarnation eye, everything is easy to say. They had been worried about Madara getting the reincarnation eye before, and now they can finally rest assured  up.

    "Didn't you get it? That's good." Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief. He can be said to be the one who feels the most about Uchiha Madara's strength.

    in follow-up eightIn the end, Kai was still alive and kicking after the battle, and even Uchiha Madara, who had forced his head down, seemed to him to be invincible at all.

    Although Sasuke and Naruto seem to be unable to beat Madara on the surface, Madara was not injured, which means that the combination of the two is not enough to defeat Madara.

    If Madara gets another reincarnation eye, the balance of victory that was originally in favor of them will change again.

    Everyone present looked relaxed, but Sasuke was the only one who was not confused by the appearance. He stood up and calmly analyzed: "Although Uchiha Madara didn't get the reincarnation eye, we must not be careless.  , especially you, Naruto."

    As he spoke, Sasuke glanced at Naruto with a relaxed expression, his eyes full of warning.

    "Don't worry, I won't!" Obviously Naruto didn't listen, he waved his hand and said indifferently: "Aren't you still here? As long as we join hands, Uchiha Madara will be able to catch it?"

    Shaking his head helplessly, he ignored the confident Naruto and continued to ask Sakura, "Is there anything else going on over there?"

    Xiao Sakura thought for a while, then shook her head, suddenly, she seemed to think of something and said loudly: "Oops!"

    "how?"

    "Bringing soil is dangerous!"

    "Obito?" Several people were puzzled, but Kakashi was surprised.

    "Isn't Obito our enemy?" Naruto asked suspiciously.

    "No, that's not the case." Sakura gritted her teeth and said, "He is also a poor man."

    "I heard what they said about the curse mark, what can't hurt yourself, what Lin, being cheated, etc. It seems that Obito was also used by Uchiha Madara."

    Having said that, Sakura paused: "After all, he saved my life before. If it weren't for him, I should be dead by now."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and eighty seventh; angered the spot

    ?

    Having said that, Sakura paused: "After all, he saved my life before. If it wasn't for him, I should be dead by now."

    Sakura forced a smile, trying to get over this heavy topic, but it didn't work. Several audience members looked serious, especially Kakashi's expression was the most embarrassing.

    Sakura secretly looked at Kakashi's face, and couldn't help but wonder in her heart: "Could it be because Kakashi-sensei and Obito used to be in the same class, so"

    "I didn't expect Obito to suffer such painIt's so touching!" Naruto's eyes were full of tears, and he looked exaggerated. On the other hand, Li, who looked exactly like him, only Sasuke  Both Kakashi and Kakashi are considered normal people.

    "Why aren't you all moved?" Seeing that Sasuke and Kakashi were not as moved as imagined, and only Xiao Li was the same as him, Naruto couldn't help being angry: "Isn't it worth being moved! It's so touching!"

    Sasuke snorted coldly, looked at the two like idiots, and didn't speak, obviously he didn't want to deal with these two idiots whose IQs were not online.

    On the contrary, Kakashi Hatake sighed softly, and took the topic over, he looked heavy, as if remembering something, took a breath, and immediately said: "Actually, Obito is also a poor man.  "

    "Huh?" Seeing that everyone's eyes were attracted to him, Kakashi sorted out his remarks, and continued to explain: "Actually, Obito has worked very hard since he was a child."

    "Don't look at him when he was in class. His ambition is the same as Naruto's. He dreams of becoming Hokage. He is a kind person"

    Following the description of Kakashi's words, all kinds of things from that year were displayed in front of everyone one by one. After Kakashi finished speaking, the expressions on everyone's faces were different. Nervous people like Naruto Li  Tears welled up already, even Sakura couldn't help turning her head to wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    Only Sasuke's expression remained unchanged. After all, Obito's experience was too childish compared to him. After experiencing family ruin, brother's rebellion, teacher's betrayal, and teammates' suspicion, Sasuke's heart had already become turbulent.  , as if nothing could impress him anymore.

    Obito's story is certainly worthy of pity, but who will pity him after that?  Sasuke sneered and curled his lips, but didn't express his own speech.

    People are social animals. Once a person has been alone for a long time, they will subconsciously seek the care and comfort of the same kind, and no one is an exception.  When Naruto was isolated by people, he chose to play pranks to attract everyone's attention.

    After Uchiha Sasuke was inadvertently isolated, he chose to pursue power to get rid of his inner pain.

    ?Different from the original book, at least Sasuke in this world has an older brother, Uchiha Chen, no matter how stupid Chen was at the time, at least his position in Sasuke's heart will not change.

    It's just that Sasuke has never been good at expressing his feelings. With Chen here, Sasuke will not go to extremes like the original book.

    "It's decided!" After hearing Obito's story, Naruto suddenly wiped away his tears, stood up abruptly, clenched his hands into fists, stared fiercely ahead, and said word by word.

    "I must avenge Obito! That guy Uchiha Madara, I'll beat his ass until he piss!"

    "You'd better take care of yourself before you talk." Sasuke poured cold water on Naruto at the right time: "Hurry up and get a good rest, adjust your state, there may be a fierce battle next."

    Naruto was gearing up, his eyes filled with eagerness: "I've been ready for a long time, I can't wait to beat that guy Madara down!"

    Just when the few people were chatting, waves appeared in the void again, and the bodies of the few people tensed up instantly. Although they said it was relaxed on the surface, in fact, no one dared to underestimate Uchiha Madara.

    The waves in the void continued to expand, and two figures could be faintly seen coming out of them. Naruto took a step forward with chakra surging all over his body, and in the blink of an eye, he entered the state of full Nine Tails, just waiting for Uchiha  Madara appeared and gave him a thunderous blow.

    "Here we come!" Sasuke's eyes were fixed, and he raised one hand, and the chakra in his body kept rushing towards his hand, like birds chirping.

    Naruto also raised his hand at the right time, and two big fox hands were separated from the chakra coat to maintain the stability of the chakra in his hand.

    "Immortal Art ¡¤ Yin Dun ¡¤ Chidori!"

    "Immortal Law, Yang Dun, Helix Pill!"

    The two stomped their feet like cannonballsSlamming it out, he rushed towards Madara Uchiha who had just come out of the Kamui space, stretched out his hand, and threw the ninjutsu in Madara Uchiha's hand.

    As soon as Uchiha Madara appeared, before he had time to stand still, he saw the two balls of light in front of him constantly expanding, and the attacks of Naruto Sasuke and the two came to Madara in the blink of an eye.

    I saw that Uchiha Madara was hit by the ninjutsu of the two before he could make any moves in the future. Naruto Sasuke pushed Uchiha Madara forward, and the ninjutsu in his hand continued to destroy Madara's body cells.

    "Whatwhat!" Madara frowned, he didn't expect that Sasuke and Naruto would ambush him here.

    In fact, as long as he got the Samsara Eye in his plan, Naruto Sasuke and the two guys couldn't make waves at all, but now that the Samsara Eye has been destroyed by Sakura, Madara couldn't stand the attack of the two in desperation.

    "Tomb Wheel Border Prison!"

    Madara's body was in a trance for a while, and with the obstruction of the shadow, he escaped from the two ninjutsu attacks.

    "Don't try to escape!" Naruto roared, and stretched out a big scarlet chakra hand behind his back, trying to catch the escaped Uchiha Madara.

    "Go away!" Madara waved his big hand, and hit the chakra stick hard on the hand of Chakra, tearing Naruto's Chakra, and managed to escape.

    Out of the attack range of the two, Uchiha Madara couldn't help panting after standing still, staring at the two with unkind eyes, then set his eyes on Sakura with cold eyes.

    "This guy! If you didn't destroy my reincarnation eyes"

    "Kill her!" Uchiha Madara only had this thought in his mind, and Madara was very annoyed when the plan was interrupted. In this case, someone needs to bear his anger. Sakura seems to be a very good character at the moment

    Hiding in the dark, Uchiha Tatsuo kept tossing the eyes of reincarnation in his hands, and raised his eyebrows at Madara who was angry: "Hey, it seems very interesting, the old guy Madara is actually angry, now some people have seen it.  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and eighty eighth; the irritated spot

    ?

    Tatsuo Uchiha, who was hiding in the dark, kept tossing the eyes of reincarnation in his hand, and couldn't help but move in his heart when he saw the angry Madara: "It's getting more and more interesting, the old guy Madara is actually angry."

    Just in case, although Chen has already held the Eye of Samsara in his hand, Chen cannot guarantee whether Madara, who lacks an Eye of Samsara, will be able to successfully summon Unlimited Tsukiyomi.

    Holding the eye of reincarnation in his hand, Chen intends to find a chance to get rid of the eye of reincarnation. It is useless to put this thing in his hands.

    Whether it is for the sake of the plot or to prevent people hiding in the dark from being monsters, Otsuki Kaguya Hime will appear unsealed. His main task is to defeat all the strong men in this world and become the strongest one before he can continue.  journey.

    It is easy to send out the eyes of reincarnation, the key is how to send out the eyes of reincarnation without any trace, Chen must control the overall situation and control everything in his own hands, otherwise, he will try his best to snatch the eyes of reincarnation before Madara  Eyes are useless.

    The most important thing is that the person lurking in the dark has not made any movement until now. I don't know if he is waiting for something, or because he can also feel the shocking power from the moon.  Don't dare to act rashly?

    In the underworld, the Chakra condensate of the Sage of the Six Paths was entrenched on the surface of the pool. He frowned and closed his eyes tightly, and could clearly feel that his current state was not very good.

    Suddenly, the Immortal of the Six Paths suddenly opened his eyes, looked up at the endless void in the sky, and muttered to himself: "What the hell is that guy doing, how did the Samsara Eye get into his hand, what is he thinking?  "

    The Sage of the Six Paths pondered, indeed, although he is only a chakra aggregate now, it does not mean that he cannot feel the situation of the outside world.  Clearly.

    He really didn't understand why Chen would take the eye of reincarnation: "But that's fine, as long as that little fellow Madara doesn't get it. It's just"

    The Immortal of the Six Paths glanced worriedly. In that place, there was a more terrifying enemy hidden. Just judging from the aura emanating from that person, he was no worse than the original him, and even slightly higher than him.  Immortals of the Six Paths should also be afraid of it.

    "People who do not belong to this world, is your coming a blessing or a disaster for this world!" Saying that, the Sage of the Six Paths slowly closed his eyes.

    "Forget it, the old man has been dead for so many years, and the children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Now it belongs to their era. The old man just needs to do his own thing well."

    In the pure land of the underworld, the Sage of the Six Paths once again fell into silence, and the entire space seemed so empty with the silence of the Sage of the Six Paths

    On the main battlefield, Uchiha Madara suddenly suffered a dull loss and was naturally aggrieved in his heart. He patted the non-existent dust on his body, and Uchiha Madara slowly floated in mid-air, with a trace of hatred in his eyes:  "You bastards, stinky fish, interrupt the old man's plan again and again, do you really think the old man dare not kill you!"

    Madara's killing intent was released all over his body, and the strong bloody breath permeated the entire battlefield. It can be seen that he is really angry now. He backhanded all the Taoist jades in front of him, forming a huge circle, and the circle happened to be facing  Naruto Sasuke.

    Even two people can feel the aura that can threaten their lives from the circle.

    "Invincible!" The two looked at each other, and they understood each other's meaning from their eyes.

    I saw the two dodge and dodge, and at the moment they left, a layer of dazzling white light appeared in the center of the circle, and the breath escaping from the white light made Sakura Kakashi and the others stop breathing.

    Under the deterrence of this force, the three of them didn't even have the courage to move, and standing still was the best they could do.

    "Be careful!" Sakura couldn't help shouting.

    "Boom!" Sakura's words had just blurted out, and there was a flash of white light, and a shock wave suddenly rushed out from the circle, bombarding Naruto Sasuke with a menacing force, as if trying to swallow the two of them.

    The two kept switching their positions, but the shock wave kept following them. It seemed that Uchiha Madara could control the movement of Chakra.

    "No, Naruto, neither of us can escape if this goes on." Sasuke turned his head to glance at the shock wave behind him, and then yelled at Naruto.

    "Then what shall we do!" Naruto continued to run, answering in his mouth.Words of help.

    "Let's go separately!"

    "good!"

    The two of them paused, and when the shock wave was about to catch up with them, a ferocious look appeared on Madara's face, but at this moment, the two rushed towards the opposite direction of each other at the same time, but the shock wave did not  He stopped and continued to rush forward.

    "It's useful!" The eyes of the two of them brightened. Facts have proved that the strategy is useful, but they can't stop now, and the distance between them is constantly expanding.

    That's right, they just want to widen the distance between the two and give Uchiha Madara a choice, whether to choose me or the other party, this is a multiple-choice question, and it depends on who Madara hates more.

    As for the fact that they might be the chosen one, they are not worried at all, because they believe that even if they are chosen by Madara, the other party will definitely help them out.

    This is a tacit understanding that the two have developed over the years. Even if the two are on opposite sides for a long time, the bond between friends is not so easy to wear off.

    "Want to run?" Madara's eyes were cold, staring at the two people who were constantly keeping a distance, a hint of sarcasm flashed in his eyes: "Either of you two can't run today!"

    Speaking of Uchiha Madara separated his hands, the energy shock wave split into two miraculously, and the two shock waves continued to chase after Sasuke Naruto's escape.

    Although the shock wave is divided into two, it still cannot be underestimated. If the two of them dare to underestimate the energy of the shock wave, they will definitely suffer a big loss.

    "Oops!" Naruto stopped after running for a certain distance, and subconsciously looked back, just in time to see the scene where the shock wave split into two, so he couldn't help but yelled out in fright.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 789

    ?

    Although the shock wave was divided into two by Uchiha Madara, the power contained in it is still not to be underestimated. If two people dare to underestimate the power of the shock wave, they will definitely suffer a big loss.

    Naruto ran a distance and looked back subconsciously, and couldn't help but shouted: "What the hell is going on, Sasuke!"

    Hearing Naruto's call, Sasuke turned around to look, the effort of turning around interrupted his mind, and in a trance, he saw the shock wave split in two and hit the two of them.

    "Damn!" Just as he was dazed, the Kung Fu shock wave had rushed in front of him, "This guy!" Sasuke felt angry and didn't know where to send it.

    You said you didn't shout early and late, but you shouted at this time, aren't you cheating!

    Forced, Sasuke could only use the power of his reincarnation eye to shift his body and forcefully distance himself.

    "Sooner or later it will be breached if this continues." Sasuke couldn't help thinking in his heart.  He had to do something.

    Sasuke pulled out the Kusanagi sword, and the chakra in his body surged, covering his whole body with a layer of deep purple chakra.

    "Susano!"

    ? A huge energy entity enveloped Sasuke, and Sasuke controlled Susano almost with a single knife towards the oncoming shock wave.

    "Clang!"

    Sparks splashed, and the Kusanagi sword hit the shock wave. Sasuke was pushed back by the impact, but Sasuke didn't feel discouraged on his face.

    "It's useful!" Sasuke's eyes lit up, he put his back foot against it, and tenaciously stopped himself on the spot, Sasuke shouted loudly, the veins on his hands swelled up, and he pressed hard against the shock wave.

    "Stop it!"

    "Boom!"

    The shock wave exploded under Sasuke's slash, and suddenly a small mushroom cloud slowly lifted into the sky, but Sasuke who was in the center of the explosion did not suffer substantial damage.

    Sasuke was panting heavily, with Susano's protection, his current state was nothing more than excessive Chakra consumption.

    "Naruto, block if you can't run!" Seeing that Naruto was still running away, Sasuke was very anxious and reminded him loudly.

    "Damn it! Can this thing be stopped?" Naruto angrily cursed at Sasuke behind him, "You think I'm you."

    Under the pursuit of the shock wave, Naruto's figure was a little embarrassed, but he didn't dare to stop his steps, for fear that if he stopped, he would be hit by Uchiha Madara crazily.

    "This idiot!" Sasuke cursed in a low voice, and galloped towards Naruto.

    "Don't even think about it!" Madara's eyes froze, and his hands moved quickly.

    "Tomb Wheel Border Prison!"

    Madara's shadow stood in front of Sasuke, stopping Sasuke who wanted to go to help.

    "Damn it!"

    Seeing Sasuke stop, Madara once again set his sights on Naruto, this guy had made him embarrassed before.

    To say that there are several targets of hatred in Madara's heart, then Senju Hashirama must be ranked first, and then Senju Tobema, and under these two brothers is Naruto.

    Obviously he has become Ten Tails Jinchuriki, but in the end he was still defeated by Naruto Sasuke. Although the proud Madara didn't say anything, he wanted to tear Naruto into pieces.

    "Go to hell with me!" Madara snorted coldly.

    "I can't help it, Kurama!" Unable to get rid of it, Naruto had no choice but to trust Sasuke, put his hands together after standing still, and shouted at the Kyuubi in his body.

    "I thinkyou may need my strength now." At this moment, a heavy voice rang in Naruto's ear.

    "who?"

    "Me! Isofu!" Sanwei's voice sounded beside Naruto's ear: "My power should be able to help you."

    "That's right!" Naruto's eyes lit up when he heard Sanwei's words: "Why didn't I think of that, Isofu, please!"

    Their communication was completed in Naruto's consciousness, but in the blink of an eye, one person and one beast completed the communication.

    Immediately, two different chakras emerged from Naruto's body. The nine-tailed chakra was attached to Naruto's body as usual, and a huge nine-tailed demon fox appeared on the battlefield, but the current demon fox is the same as before.  different.

    There is also a layer of dark blue chakra attached to the fox's body, and Isofu's chakra turns into a strong coat on Naruto's body.

    "Boom!"

    ?With the protection of Isofu and Nine-Tails Chakra, Naruto was only slightly injured after being attacked by Uchiha Madara.Slight shortness of breath, and recovered after a little breath adjustment.

    "Hey, it's not as powerful as imagined, let's try it again?"

    "You fool!" Kyuubi couldn't help yelling loudly in Naruto's mind: "If it wasn't for me and Isofu, you would have been turned into a ball of ashes by now! Don't let me inflate here!"

    "Ah? I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I can't help it, I can't help it!" Naruto saw the reaction of Kyuubi, he rubbed the back of his head and laughed.

    "Damn it!" Uchiha Madara shouted in a low voice, and it was like this again. Every time the two of them were in danger, one or two more hole cards would come out. It seemed that they were almost able to win, but in fact it was the two of them.  teasing myself.

    Raising his head, Uchiha Madara looked at the full moon in the sky and muttered to himself: "It seems that the plan has to be carried out ahead of schedule. A reincarnation eye should have no effect."

    Madara soared into the air, and after pulling away from Sasuke Naruto, he stretched his hands upwards, making a gesture of supporting the sky, and staring at the sky.

    "rise!"

    Under the action of Uchiha Madara's eyes of reincarnation, countless gravel and gravel on the ground continuously condense together, and countless huge stones slammed down towards the ground under Uchiha Madara's force.

    "Yin escape ¡¤ turn thunder!"

    "Immortal Law: Duotian Obstacle Shaking Star!"

    "Combined ninjutsu, multi-day obstacle and thunder!"

    Countless meteorites attached to the terrifying thunder and lightning fell from the sky. The meteorites pierced through the atmosphere and produced a super strong air flow. The piercing sound barrier sound constantly stings people's ears.

    "This what is this!" The people on the other battlefields couldn't help but stare blankly at the countless meteorites in the sky.

    "God! What the hell is going on!"

    "Are we going to die"

    No matter how chaotic the other people on the battlefield were, Naruto and Sasuke did not panic. They knew that they were the only ones who could stop the meteorite from falling from the sky.

    "Let's go!" The two shouted at the same time, stomped their feet, and ran towards the falling meteorite.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 790; Unlimited monthly reading of failure

    ?

    "Let's go!" The two shouted at the same time, stomped their feet, turned on their strongest state, and ran towards the falling meteorite.

    The strength of the two is indeed strong in front of other ninjas. If two people with the power of Liudao Yin and Liu Dao Yang are fighting alone, almost no one can completely defeat them.

    However, compared with natural disasters, human power is too small.

    Sasuke kept waving the long knife in his hand, slashing at the meteorites on the zenith one by one, and the meteorites turned into pieces under his efforts.

    "It's too much, Sasuke, what should we do now!" Naruto once again used the spiral pill shuriken to smash a meteorite, panting uncontrollably, turned his head and shouted at Sasuke.

    Sasuke gritted his teeth and chopped off another meteorite, ignoring Naruto's stupid question.

    "Okay, I got it." Seeing that Sasuke didn't respond, he probably understood Sasuke's answer, so he could only continue to deal with the meteorite that fell from the sky in suspense.

    "What the hell is this damn guy thinking?" Naruto couldn't help but turned his head and glanced at Uchiha Madara, only to find that he had broken off the wooden forehead guard on his head, revealing the closed eye between his brows.

    "This what is this!" Naruto exclaimed.

    "Sasuke, look at that guy Madara, he actually has an eye between his brows! What is that!"

    Hearing Naruto's words, Sasuke couldn't help but paused, turned his head to look at Naruto's words, and suddenly saw the eye between Uchiha Madara's eyebrows, and Sasuke's heart trembled subconsciously.

    "Thisthis is, it's not good!" Sasuke's heart was full of alarms, and he subconsciously thought of that bad thing, the thing that Uchiha Itachi and Chen had told him

    Sasuke gritted his teeth, squinted at Uchiha Madara who raised his hands above his head, thinking about what might happen later, he couldn't help shaking his head helplessly.

    "If that guy Chen was still there at this time, maybe he wouldn't be so embarrassed." Sasuke couldn't help thinking this way in his heart.  But he understands that Uchiha Tatsumi is missing now, and if he was there, he must have appeared by now.

    Sasuke knew that it was absolutely impossible to be absent from such a grand occasion according to Uchiha Tatsuo's temperament.

    Thinking of this, Sasuke's mood inevitably began to dim, Itachi died, and the only remaining Tatsumi disappeared, and he was the only one alive in the entire Uchiha.  As for Madara and Obito outside, Sasuke never regarded the two of them as his own.

    Putting aside his own thoughts, Sasuke once again focused on the meteorites. If he wanted to deal with Madara, he had to get rid of these meteorites first, which was an unavoidable hurdle.

    Perhaps Madara knew this too, so he was so confident.

    Hidden in the dark, Uchiha Tatsuo stared closely at Madara's movements. He knew that now is the time to test whether Madara can do it. After losing a reincarnation eye, can he continue to summon Infinity?  monthly reading.

    I saw Uchiha Madara looking up at the scarlet moon in the sky, and the blood-red gouyu reincarnation eye on his brow was reflecting the red moon in the sky.

    The chakra in Uchiha Madara's body flows uncontrollably and continues along the meridians, and is transmitted to the Goyu reincarnation eye between his brows. At this moment, Madara can clearly sense the chakra in his body at this moment.  Majestic and vast.

    "This this is the feeling of power." Madara muttered to himself, feeling the surge of chakra in his body, he felt that even ten more Naruto Sasukes could not be his opponent at this moment.

    The power on the moon seeps into Uchiha Madara's body through the gouyu reincarnation eye, and continues to maintain the release of his power.

    The release of Unlimited Monthly Reading was perfect, everything went very smoothly, even Madara didn't expect things to go so smoothly.

    "I knew I shouldn't have pushed them too much in the first place." Madara leaned over and looked at the two people who were fighting against the meteorite, and sneered in his heart.  of death.

    The communication between Madara and the moon is constantly going on, and the chakra in the body is also constantly being exchanged, but gradually, Madara can feel that there seems to be a little difference between the chakra in his body and the moon in the sky.

    At this moment, the chakra in his body felt a little stretched.

    "How could this happen!" Madara's eyes widened, and he looked at the moon in the sky with some reluctance, took a deep breath, and forcibly overdrawn the chakra in his body: "No, I must, I must succeed, I must  Prove me right, Hashirama, what do you thinkThe law is absolutely wrong!  "

    Although Madara is constantly overdrawing his own chakra, the energy needed to release the infinite Tsukiyomi is too much, even now as the ten-tailed Jinchuriki, he can't bear it.

    "Damn it, it's just a little bit close." The corner of Madara's mouth has been bitten by him, and traces of blood seep through the corner of his mouth.

    "It's just a little short, how can I fail here, I am Uchiha Madara, I am the strongest man in the ninja world, I must not fail here!" Uchiha Madara's eyes widened, and suddenly his mouth  One, a mouthful of blood spurted from his mouth.

    "Puff!"

    This is the reason why his chakra is overexerting, and he is constantly overdrawing his own chakra, even if he is Jinchuriki of the Ten Tails, he cannot bear it.

    "I'm not reconciled!" Uchiha Madara looked up at the red moon in the sky resentfully, no matter how much he overdrawn his Chakra and vitality, there was no way to make up for the slightest gap.

    "It seems that he can't do it anymore." Uchiha Tatsumi squinted his eyes. Sure enough, without two reincarnation eyes, Uchiha Madara still couldn't summon Infinity Tsukiyomi, and it always seemed to be a little bit worse.

    "Why don't you give him back the eyes of reincarnation." Chen muttered to himself.

    However, it is not so easy to give Uchiha Madara the Eye of Reincarnation without a trace. He needs to guard against the guy who is hiding in the dark and does not know whether he is an enemy or a friend.

    "By the way, I can do this!" Suddenly, Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes lit up, as if thinking of something, Uchiha Tatsuo set his eyes on Uchiha Obito who was alone, his eyes were fiery.

    "The decision is up to you!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and ninety first; the eye of reincarnation in a circle

    ?

    "The decision is up to you!" Uchiha Tatsuo set his eyes on Uchiha Obito who was alone, his eyes were fiery.

    Of course, it is not Obito that Chen puts his hopes on, but Heijue who has completely controlled Obito's body. How can Obito be so willing to hand over Obito to Madara after getting the Samsara Eye?

    Naturally, only Hei Jue, who wanted to resurrect his mother, was the best choice for Chen.

    After making up his mind, Chen naturally put Hei Jue at the top of his plan, so now maybe he has to borrow the help of Itachi's psychic beast.

    He bit his thumb and drew a line on the palm of the other hand. Chen made seals with his hands and then patted the ground lightly.

    "Pfft!"

    After a little smoke dissipated, a black crow appeared in front of Chen. Uchiha Chen stuffed the eyes of reincarnation into the crow's mouth, stretched out his finger and said softly, "Go."

    The crow flapped its wings and flew towards the ground where Heijue was after two "quacks".

    All eyes on this battlefield are on Sasuke Naruto and Madara, and no one will notice a small, insignificant crow.

    Even if a caring person notices this crow, he won't be too concerned. What kind of waves can a small crow make?

    Even Kakashi subconsciously ignored the crow rushing towards Obito, and only Sasuke took a second look because of his brother Itachi, but he didn't pay attention, and didn't observe carefully with the eyes of reincarnation.

    If he observes carefully, he may find that what is in the crow's mouth is a reincarnation eye!

    Hei Jue saw a crow flying towards him from a distance, and Hei Jue had been watching the crow fly to his shoulder. Just when he was wondering why there were crows on the battlefield, the crow came out of its mouth.  Spit out a small eyeball.

    Hei Jue's eyes widened, his mouth opened wide and he said in surprise, "This this is the eye of reincarnation!"

    "How come the Samsara Eye is here!" Hei Jue was both surprised and happy in his heart. He was happy that Uchiha Madara could finally successfully summon Infinity Tsukiyomi with the Samsara Eye, which meant that he was finally able to save his mother.

    What is surprising is the origin of this reincarnation eye, what is going on, is this reincarnation eye originally there, or are there other people who have successfully awakened reincarnation eye?

    More importantly, who sent it here?  Does this mean that outside the battlefield, there is another person hiding in the dark and controlling all this?

    Faintly, Heijue felt that there was a pair of big hands behind him controlling all this, not only Naruto Sasuke and them, but even himself was just a pawn in this board game.

    In this game, everyone seems so involuntary, but in the game, how many people can really jump out of the game and become the person in charge of the chess pieces?

    Thinking of this, Hei Jue's desire to save his mother became even stronger. He couldn't wait to revive his mother, because only in this way, this feeling of involuntary control might disappear.

    Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime is the strongest in this world, I believe that no one can regard her as a pawn anymore, and no one dares to treat her as a pawn.

    Holding the reincarnation eye in his hand, Hei Jue raised his eyes to look at Madara who was constantly overdrawing his own chakra in the sky, and the arc of his evil smile could not help but expand several points.

    I only heard Heijue muttering to himself: "In a little while, in a little while, mother, you will be free."

    Hei Ze holds the eye of reincarnation, soars into the air, and runs towards Uchiha Madara. At this moment, he has not rescued his mother, so it is naturally impossible for Hei Ze to turn against Madara.

    "Master Madara, I have a solution!"

    Hei Jue's words successfully attracted everyone's attention.

    Sasuke glanced over subconsciously, and didn't pay attention at first, but when the Gouyu reincarnation eye of his left eye felt a little abnormal, Sasuke couldn't help trembling, and subconsciously looked carefully.

    The world in front of Sasuke through Gou Yu's reincarnation eyes has become black and white, and everyone's whereabouts can't be hidden in front of this eye. Sasuke can easily see through Hei Ze's tightly clenched hands  eyeballs!

    Seeing this, Sasuke was very anxious, and couldn't help shouting in a hurry: "No! Stop him!"

    The only thing that can resonate with the reincarnation eye is the same reincarnation eye.  Although he didn't know where the eye of reincarnation in Hei Jue's hand came from, at this moment, even a fool knew that Hei Jue would never hand over the eye of reincarnation in his hand to Madara.

    "Don't let him hand over the eye of reincarnation to YuZhibo Madara's hands!  "In desperation, Sasuke yelled directly, it was his words, which shocked everyone.

    "What? He holds the Eye of Reincarnation in his hand?"

    "How is it possible! Why does he still have reincarnation eyes? Where did his reincarnation eyes come from?"

    "Sasuke, are you serious?" Naruto glanced at Heijue in disbelief, then turned his head to look at Sasuke, and said with serious eyes.

    The Madara power of just one Samsara Eye is already so strong, Naruto can't imagine how much Madara's strength will increase if he has two Samsara Eyes at the same time.

    "Want to stop me? Wishful thinking!" Hei Jue smiled fiercely, looking at Naruto Sasuke wildly, he smiled unscrupulously, like a lucky villain.

    Sasuke Naruto and Sasuke were blocked by Madara's falling meteorite, and they couldn't separate themselves to stop Hei Zee's move. Sakura Kakashi underneath also didn't have the ability to attack the air. After hearing Sasuke's reminder, he could only  Throwing Kunai at Heijue from a distance can't cause substantial damage at all.

    "Sasuke! Do you have something to hide from us? Why don't you want to see Madara get that samsara eye so much?" Naruto was not confused by the appearance, he looked at Sasuke solemnly, hoping that Sasuke would be here  It's time to talk openly and openly.

    Sasuke just snorted coldly, and said coldly: "Just do your thing!"

    Being teased by Sasuke, Naruto held his breath but couldn't express it. It was obvious that Sasuke knew something inside, but he refused to let go. In desperation, Naruto had no choice but to give up the questioning, separated the shadow clone, and walked towards the  Heijue chased him away.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and ninety-two; all the spots of reincarnation eyes

    ?

    Sasuke obviously knew something inside, but no matter how Naruto asked, Sasuke just didn't open his mouth to tell the truth.

    Naruto was furious, but he still couldn't get Sasuke to speak. He clung to the facts and refused to speak out, and Naruto was also very helpless.

    "Hmph! Even if you don't tell me, I will know when the time comes!" Naruto glanced at Sasuke angrily, then turned his head to face Madara Uchiha, the two separate shadow clones had been crushed, and the two  There is no way to get close to Uchiha Madara.

    "What should I do!" Sasuke couldn't help but shed cold sweat on his face. Once Uchiha Madara gets the reincarnation eye, the record on the stone tablet will definitely become a reality.

    "Hmph, you're wishful thinking!" Uchiha Madara saw the two rushing towards him with a sneer on his face. Others didn't know, but Madara knew that the reincarnation eye in Heijue's hand was the same as the one that several people said before.  The eye of reincarnation that was destroyed by him.

    After all, it is my own eye, and the connection between the reincarnation eyes is deeper than Sasuke's. Although I don't know why this destroyed eye will reappear, but as long as I can get this eye, then Infinite Tsukiyomi will surely  Summoned successfully.

    "Come on, come on!" Madara Jianheijue approached him step by step, with a smile on his face, and anyone could see the triumphant look.

    Seemingly impatient, Heijue approached step by step, his speed was too slow, Madara stretched out a hand, stretched it down, and shouted: "Give me your eyes!"

    Heijue smiled 'Jie Jie', glanced at Naruto Sasuke who was still struggling, stretched out his hand, and tried to hand the Samsara Eye in his hand to Uchiha Madara.

    "Yes, that's it!" Madara resisted the excitement in his heart, and slowly approached.

    Just at this time, there was a gleam of clarity in Hei Jue's eyes, "No, I absolutely cannot give you the Eye of Reincarnation!"

    He shouted in his mouth, obviously not the tone of Hei Ze, it seems that Obito was not completely controlled by Hei Ze, and he was able to break free from Hei Ze's shackles tenaciously.

    Obito tried to withdraw his hand, and wanted to throw the reincarnation eye in his hand to Naruto Sasuke, but his clarity was only for a moment, and in the next second, Hei Ze regained control of his body.

    "What do you want to do!" Hei Jueshen's cold voice sounded in Obito's heart.

    "Bah! Bastard!"

    "Let me tell you, no matter how hard you struggle, it's useless, this world will eventually meet Kaguya's will!" Hei Ze warned Obito in his heart and ignored him, ignoring Obito who was still thinking  , and handed the reincarnation eye in his hand to Madara.

    "Hahahaha, I finally got it!" Uchiha Madara took the Samsara Eye in his hand, couldn't help laughing, and immediately reached out to grab the kaleidoscope writing sharing eye out of his own eye, and then put the Samsara Eye in the eye socket again  .

    During this process, Madara didn't snort, as if the person whose eyes were gouged out wasn't him.

    Madara could clearly feel the difference in her body after installing the eyes of reincarnation. Uchiha Madara suddenly spewed out a stream of chakra in her body. This new chakra had not been found in her body before.

    As if it was the innate power of Samsarayan, this chakra first nourished Madara's gradually withering body, and his body gradually swelled up, and finally he looked like a normal person.  All the scars I received have disappeared.

    Not only that, Madara can also sense that the connection between herself and the red moon in the sky is getting closer, this indescribable feeling makes Madara couldn't help but groan.

    "Ah~ yes, yes, that's the feeling, it's really wonderful!"

    After completing his mission, Hei Ze slowly returned to the ground, looking at Madara Uchiha with a wicked smile on his face, as if he was waiting for something.

    The connection between Hongyue and Madara is still going on in an orderly manner, and the chakra in Madara's body is now fully capable of supporting him to summon Infinite Tsukiyomi.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the red moon in the sky began to expand, suddenly emitting a series of colorful rays of light.

    Seeing that he and others were powerless to stop Uchiha Madara, Sasuke was startled, and then he yelled that he was not good, and called Naruto, and immediately opened Susano to cover Naruto Kakashi Sakura Xiaoli and others  stand up.

    The red moon in the sky exudes colorful rays of light, covering the entire ninja, and almost all places are within the radiation range of the colorful rays of light.

    Countless ninjas and civilians were controlled after being exposed to the light, and only a few people who were reincarnated from the dirty soil were not recruited, but no matter what methods they used, they could not wake up others.

      It wasn't until everyone was suspended by trees that they realized that their rescue measures were of no avail.

    "What the hell is going on!" The Hokages couldn't help but feel confused.

    Under Susano's protection, Naruto looked distressed, trying to get out of Sasuke's protection in annoyance.

    "What happened outside, why don't you tell me now, Sasuke, what happened to you!" Naruto couldn't help asking.

    "You don't have to understand, you know that even if you go out now, it's useless, and you may still be controlled like them."

    "Same as them? Same as who?" Naruto frowned slightly: "What did your reincarnation eyes see!"

    Sasuke was silent.

    Seeing this, Kakashi couldn't help standing up: "Sasuke, don't carry everything on your own, but know that we are a whole, tell us what happened outside, we really want to know what to do next."

    "That's right, Sasuke, isn't our seventh class a whole body? Let's take care of things together, don't be alone" Sakura also persuaded.

    After thinking about it, Sasuke still couldn't help explaining. After all, he is also a person. Although he is cold all day long, he actually wants to be recognized by his companions and family members. In fact, his heart also longs for warmth.

    After listening to Sasuke's explanation, it was not until this moment that everyone knew what happened, and why Sasuke kept preventing Madara from getting the reincarnation eye.

    It turns out that everything is to prevent the current situation from happening, but no matter how hard Sasuke works, it is an established reality that Infinite Tsukiyomi was summoned by Madara. They can only find a way to defeat Uchiha Madara to release Infinite Tsukiyomi.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and ninety third; Heijue's true face

    ?

    Hiding in Sasuke's Susano, Sasuke dared to remove Susano's protection until the light from the red moon disappeared completely.

    Looking at the devastated land, Naruto Sasuke and the others couldn't help but fell into deep thought. What Sasuke said before, the only way to get rid of the infinite moon reading is to use the eyes of reincarnation.

    But before that, they had to knock Uchiha Madara down first, otherwise, with Uchiha Madara's elbow control, they would not be able to rescue everyone smoothly.

    "Hehehe, no matter how much you stop it, what's the use of it!" Uchiha Madara slowly landed on the ground, laughed wildly, and sneered coldly: "I didn't succeed in the end!"

    "Hashirama, Hashirama, you are the one who made the mistake in the end. I will always be the one who succeeds. I will prove to the whole world that only I can quell this troubled world!"

    Uchiha Madara was in a very excited mood. How many years had passed, and how many years had passed between him and Senjuju, and finally today, the plan that had been planned for so long was finally successful.

    "Damn it!" Sasuke gritted his teeth, thinking unhappily in his heart: "If, if that guy was here maybe"

    It's a pity that Uchiha Chen disappeared before the battle started. No one knows where he is now, as if the whole person disappeared in this world.

    For this reason, Sasuke also went to look for traces of Guochen, but he searched the whole world and found no trace of Uchiha Chen. He could only find a little bit of Chen's remaining Chakra breath in the depths of Loulan.

    It seems that some mysterious force pulled Uchiha Chen away from this world, blocking the connection between this world.

    "Whatever you think, anyway, I have succeeded now, everything is up to me, history is written by the victors, or, do you want to dance with me too?" Uchiha Madara shrugged, it doesn't matter  Said.

    After all, he has never met Uchiha Chen. Before he was reincarnated by the dirt, Uchiha Chen had already left this world and went to another parallel time and space. The connection between this world and another world is not as close as imagined.  .

    Even if Chen had defeated Madara long ago in that time and space, Madara in this world would not feel the slightest sense.

    Tatsuo Uchiha, who was hiding in the dark, couldn't help but sneezed twice, touched his nose with his hand and said with a smile, "Who is missing me again?"

    Immediately, Chen seemed to have thought of something again, shook his head and smiled, and continued to secretly monitor the person hiding in the dark, because Chen understood that their biggest enemy was only the hidden guy.

    Only that one person, Chen couldn't see through at all, whether it was Madara or Kaguya Hime, even if they really fought, Chen would not be at a disadvantage. Now that the enemy is dark and we are clear, only by being careful can we win.

    "Hmph! Everyone has fallen into their best fantasies, and there are only a few of you left. As long as you get rid of the few of you, the world will fall into true peace again, hahahahaha  !"

    Uchiha Madara laughed wildly, the victory at his fingertips was right in front of him, and Uchiha Madara couldn't allow Uchiha Madara to be in agitated mood.  After decades of planning, the wish finally came true at this moment.

    Madara took a step forward, spread his hands, pointed at Sasuke Naruto, and mocked wantonly: "Come on, let me use my last strength to finish you two!"

    "Tomb Wheel Border Prison!"

    Naruto faintly felt many figures around them surrounded them, turned sideways to stand with Sasuke, and asked softly, "Sasuke, do you feel something is wrong?"

    Sasuke looked around, seeing that Madara's shadow had surrounded everyone, he couldn't help but nodded slightly, and reminded: "Be careful, Madara's shadow has already surrounded us."

    "Hiss!" Naruto took a deep breath. No wonder he felt something was wrong before. It turned out that Madara's shadow had surrounded them. Before that, Madara could only summon one shadow. After having two reincarnation eyes, the pupil power increased greatly.  It's not comparable to what it used to be.

    "Let me send you to hell! Go to hell and feel the peace of this world!" Madara said coldly.

    At this time, Uchiha Madara suddenly felt a tingling pain in his heart, and a hand pierced his body abruptly, piercing his heart.

    "Whatwhat's going on!" Madden's forehead broke out in cold sweat: "Ican't move my body!"

    "Jie Jie! Go to hell or wait a bit, now should be my time." Hei Jue's voice came from behind Madara, he sneered and inserted his hand into Madara's heart, using his strength  Controlling Madara's body, imprisoning theChakra flows.

    "YouHeijuewhat's the matter, what are you doing!" Madara panicked: "You are my will, I created you, how can you do such a thing, our wish is not about to come  Did it work?"

    Hearing Madara's stupid words, Heijue laughed loudly, looked at him with the eyes of a fool and said, "Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Madara, do you still think that I am the incarnation of your will? No  No, from the beginning I was just Kaguya's will!"

    "You! And that poor Uchiha Obito are just my pawns. When you treat others as pawns, have you ever thought about the day you will become a pawn?"

    After being pierced through the body by Heijue, Madara's body began to swell gradually, and immediately everyone saw nine chakra fountains gushing out of the ground.

    "boom!"

    "Get out of the way!" Naruto roared, "Thiswhat the hell is going on!"

    "How can there be such a huge Chakra!"

    "Hahahaha, not only youbut also you, are my pawns. Everything I do is to save my mother, Otsutsuki Kaguya!" Heijue smiled recklessly.

    The nine chakra fountains rushed towards Uchiha Madara, and they continued to converge towards Uchiha Madara's body, but how could such a huge amount of chakra be accommodated in a mere body?

    Madara's body continued to swell, and in just an instant, many pustules emerged from Madara's body, forming an incomparably inflated sphere.

    "Thiswhat the hell is going on!" Until now, Uchiha Madara still couldn't believe what happened in front of him.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and ninety four; Otsutsuki Kaguya

    ?

    "Thiswhat the hell is going on here!" Uchiha Madara looked at the changes in himself in disbelief. He still can't figure out what happened.

    Why did Hei Jue suddenly attack him? Isn't he the incarnation of his own will? But what happened, how could Hei Jue betray him.

    "Jie Jie!" Hei Jue taunted Uchiha Madara in a cold voice, and at the same time set his sights on Naruto Sasuke and the others.

    "Don't think it's over here, Uchiha Madara is just a pawn in my hand, this world will eventually usher in Kaguya's will, you, all of you will become sacrifices to welcome Kaguya's coming,  Clam clack clack!"

    Hei Ze's voice sounded very harsh to everyone's ears, especially Uchiha Madara, he was like a fool, he was cheated for nothing and helped others count the money.

    "Asshole! How dare you deceive me! The stele left by the Sage of the Six Paths will not be a problem. What is wrong with it?"  Holding a breath here, I am not willing to die like this.

    "Uchiha Madara, Uchiha Madara!" Heijue sighed lightly, and then said in a very relaxed manner: "I have lived for thousands of years, what things have I not experienced, what kind of things have I not seen?  I have enough time to correct the stone tablet of the Sage of the Six Paths you mentioned, so didn¡¯t you find anything?¡±

    Uchiha Madara's eyes widened, but now he is completely speechless, he has swelled into a ball, and can only wait helplessly for Kurozai to turn into a pool of black water to wrap him completely, until the last moment he  He never thought about the origin of the whole thing, or he already understood it, but he still refused to believe it.

    I saw that the huge sphere transformed by Uchiha Madara swelled to the apex, and it was about to explode, but at the last moment, it shrunk dramatically, and finally turned into tens of thousands of hairs, slowly wrapping the body of an adult woman.  Body.

    "Absolutely can't sit still!" Sasuke gritted his teeth, the chakra in his body soared, his left hand lowered, wrapped his chidori with the chakra of the six Yin powers, and walked towards the 'thing' transformed by Madara  .

    Naruto also stretched out his right hand at this time, a huge spiral pill condensed in his hand, and rushed towards the enemy just like Sasuke.

    "Hahaha! I have been planning for this moment for thousands of years, how could you destroy it so easily!" Hei Jue let out a hysterical voice, stretched out two strands of hair from that 'thing', and bound the two of them  stand up.

    Just at this time, that 'thing' finally revealed her true face, a white robe, a head of snow-white black hair, and two horns growing on her beautiful face, but it didn't make people feel abrupt.

    It will only give people a strange and stunning beauty, I saw her slowly opening her eyes, no pupils could be seen in the snow-white eye sockets, and the gap on her forehead opened, revealing the same scarlet eyes as on Madara's forehead.

    "BigOtsuki Kaguya!" Naruto was bound by his hair, and seeing the 'thing' gradually transforming into a human form, he couldn't help but said in a daze: "That that's the Otsutsuki Kaguya that Grandpa said the whole  The ancestor of the ninja world!?"

    Seeing that Otsuki Kaguya Hime finally came out, Uchiha Tatsuya sighed softly, not only because Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime finally appeared, but his planning for so long is finally coming to an end.

    Even more, he sighed for Uchiha Madara's miserable life, thinking that he Uchiha Madara was not weaker than others all his life, but in the end he fell into the end of being deceived by others, and his life's hard work was made into a wedding dress.

    Thinking of this, Chen couldn't help but sigh deeply for him. At the beginning, he admired Uchiha Madara very much. Everything he did in his life showed his personal charm. Even the strongest Senju Hashirama at that time  Isn't it also deeply falling for him?

    If not, there were so many ninjas in the Warring States Period, why did Senju Hashirama form an alliance with Uchiha Madara to jointly establish Konoha Village?  It can be said that the relationship between the two of them was born in this way. While fighting each other, both of them were attracted by each other's ideals and ambitions. Since then, the two teenagers who are determined to make the ninja world peaceful have formed an indissoluble bond.

    Uchiha Tatsuo sighed deeply, now that Madara has become a thing of the past, what Naruto and Sasuke will face is a powerful opponent that they have never met in their lives, I don¡¯t know if they can persist.

    And Chen?  Chen had his own goals, and then Chen turned his head to look at the person hiding in the dark. He never thought that until now, that person could still hold his breath. Even Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime had appeared, but he was still able to  If you hide it, you have to say that that person is not only powerful.?Patience is also a must.

    Obviously, that person wanted to test Kaguya's strength before making his own plans.

    Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime opened her eyes, glanced at the hiding place of that person as if inadvertently, and then set her eyes on the place where Chen was.

    At this time, Chen was startled suddenly, "Did she find me?" Then Chen could only smile helplessly, as expected, he was indeed the ancestor of the ninja world, none of these people who lived for thousands of years can be underestimated.

    Just this glance almost exposed Uchiha Tatsumi's position. Fortunately, she just glanced casually and did not expose Uchiha Tatsumi.

    Perhaps in Kaguya's heart, Chen is not in his eyes, even if Chen is now on par with Kaguya Ji.  But Chen knew that Kaguya's glance had already exposed him to that hidden person.

    None of these guys are fuel-efficient lamps, and they probably want to watch him fight with the snipe and clam who is hiding in the dark, and wait until she, the fisherman, solves the remaining two little bugs before coming to make a profit.

    While thinking like this, Chen began to shift his position, believing that at this time that person should have the same idea as himself.  Even if it doesn't help.

    "I! Otsutsuki Kaguya, after thousands of years, I finally came to this world again. As the guardian of this world, I will absolutely not allow you to continue to wantonly destroy this world!" (Remember the website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and ninety-fifth; decisive battle Otsutsuki Kaguya

    ?

    Otsutsuki Kaguya's voice spread throughout the entire ninja world, but now no one can hear it except for them.  Bai Jue is transforming.

    Seeing that the Chakra in her body has slowly become full, Kaguya Hime didn't continue to talk nonsense with the two of them. The reason why she didn't attack at the first time before was because the Chakra in her body hadn't reached a full stage.

    After the Divine Tree continued to absorb the Chakra trapped in the Infinite Tsukuyomi, the Chakra in Kaguya's body was finally enough to support her in her actions.

    "It's the breath of Yuyi Yucun." Kaguya glanced at the two of them, and said somewhat sadly, wondering if he thought of the two sons he gave birth to back then or something.

    Then she shook her head and continued to speak: "No, is it the reincarnation of Asura and Indra? Oh, it doesn't matter, even you can't be monsters on the land I guard.  wasted!"

    Immediately Kaguya Ji stretched out her hand, trying to pull the two back and absorb the Chakra in their bodies.

    "Come on! My lovely children, come back to your mother's arms again!" Hui Ye looked at the two affectionately, trying to pull them back to her side.

    "Hmph, we won't just sit and wait like this, we're going to seal you up!" Naruto snorted coldly, and said brazenly.

    At this moment, Heijue in Otsutsuki Kaguya's sleeve robe let out a loud laugh: "Jiejie, why can't you figure it out? My mother, Otsutsuki Kaguya is an invincible existence, and she is from the Ninja World  Almighty God, no matter how stubbornly you resist, it will be of no avail, just obediently fight and capture!"

    "You will never know how powerful my mother is!"

    Hei Jue laughed wantonly, as if laughing at everyone's ignorance, mocking everyone's ignorance of power.

    In Heijue's view, they are just ants who have no self-knowledge in the civil war disputes in the ninja world, and have no ability to resist in the face of real power.

    "You ignorant people, enjoy the coming of your power! Hahahahaha!" Hei Jue fell silent after saying this, like a black hand hiding in the darkest place, waiting for the opponent to show a flaw and then hit it with a sure blow.  kill.

    I saw Hui Ye waved his hand, and then everyone felt their own figures tremble, and a sense of emptiness under their feet spontaneously arose, and the whole person soared into the air, but fell sharply at the next moment.

    "Huangquan Bisakaliang!"

    "Thiswhat the hell is going on here!" Everyone was startled, and subconsciously looked, where is this still where they were before?  It is clearly another unknown space!  "

    "Hot, so hot!"

    In a scorching space, several people descended sharply. Below is the magma exuding a scorching death aura. You can feel the scorching aura of the magma from a long distance. Once you get a little bit of it, you may be burned  Exhausted.

    "Oops, it's dangerous!" Everyone shouted.

    "Is it an illusion!" At this time, only Kakashi remained calm, his body was falling, but he didn't panic at all in his heart, and he even had time to throw a shuriken at the magma.

    I saw that shuriken rushing towards the magma underground at a fast speed, and was burned up the moment it just touched the magma.

    "It's not an illusion!?" Kakashi fell into deep thought subconsciously. He had never experienced Kuruma Yakumo's illusion space, but he had seen similar scenes in the Hokage files.

    Kakashi knows that some people's illusions can look like real ones. The scene is very realistic. After you are injured in the illusion and return to the real space, the wound still exists.

    Kakashi didn't dare to bet whether it was an illusion or not. According to the current situation, even if it was an illusion in this space, it would be enough for them to drink a pot.

    Gritting his teeth, Kakashi threw several shurikens at Kaguya. Although he didn't know what Kaguya was going to do, but now they can't do anything, and they can't even save their lives. What else are they talking about?  of?

    Kakashi held onto Sakura with one hand, and Sakura held Li, with the other hand threw a kunai to nail Obito Maitekai to the rock, and then threw a kunai with an iron chain to tie the reluctant  Keep yourself and others from falling into the magma.

    "Sakura!" Kakashi yelled, and after hearing his call, Sakura swung her feet back vigorously, kicked hard on the rock, and with this recoil force, Xiao Li dashed upwards.

    Xiao Li's figure is constantly raised, and when he passes by Obito, he pulls out Kunai, holds Obito and Maitekai's body to continueHe ran up and stepped on the solid ground. Until this time, he couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief: "I'm finally saved."

    Soon Sakura set her eyes on Kakashi, she knew that Kakashi had her own escape method, but she didn't know what she should do now.

    Seeing that Xiao Li was safe, Kakashi couldn't help but nodded, and began to float on the chain, shaking his body, first sending Xiao Sakura up as usual, and then looking for a way to save himself, when his footsteps  At that moment on the rock wall, he used the recoil to quickly raise his figure.

    Resisting the burning sensation on his feet, Kakashi swung the shackle towards Xiao Sakura. Sakura took it and nailed it to the ground. Kakashi connected the chain of the shackle to his waist, and then pressed the mechanism.  The hook lock kept shrinking, driving Kakashi to rise slowly.

    As for Naruto and Sasuke, Kakashi was not worried at all. He had already seen Sasuke psychic the giant eagle when he made all these actions, and carried them to a safe place.

    It is also in this way that Kakashi can safely find a way to save himself and others.  As expected of Konoha's genius ninja, he was able to think of a way to save everyone in just a split second. It is not easy for ordinary ninjas to maintain calm thinking at this time.

    No wonder Tsunade passed Hokage's location to Kakashi instead of anyone else.

    Several people have been brought into their own space by Kaguya Ji, and Kaguya's Heavenly Palace can freely create lava, ice and snow, supergravity, sand, acid and other spaces, and these spaces are directly connected with Shiqiu space.  And Kaguya, who is proficient in Huangquan Bisakaliang, can freely come and go in these spaces.

    Only Kaguya Hime who has the Samsara Sharingan and has controlled the Xueji Snare can cast it, and someone like Madara who can barely control the Samsara Eye can't cast it at all.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and ninetieth chapters; Uchiha Tatsumi appeared

    ?

    Madara is only qualified to become Ten Tails Jinchuriki, he has not fully grasped the power of Ten Tails, or even the power of Samsara Eye.

    Xueji's snare is still out of reach for Madara, and he is only barely able to learn how to use the power of the Six Paths. If Madara is given time, he can learn how to control Xueji's snare, and there may be no hope of developing new ones.  Power, but it is absolutely impossible for Kuroto to give Madara time.

    Chen can, but his control over the bloodstained snare and the power of Samsara Sharingan is not as good as he imagined. He can also perform it, but he is not as proficient as Kaguya Otsutsuki.

    This is also the reason why Chen did not act rashly. On the one hand, there is a small shrimp with a rough fist, and on the other hand, a master of the rivers and lakes who has opened up the two veins of Ren and Du. Everyone knows that there is no suspense between the two sides in a fight.

    Although there may be little difference in the level of strength between the two, Chen is far behind Kaguya when it comes to the display of strength. This is the convenience brought by living for a long time.  With enough time, anyone can become strong.

    Because of fear of the two, Kaguya did not pull Chen and the person hiding in the dark into his own space, but this was exactly what Chen wanted, and now he didn't want to expose it too early.

    The two people present knew each other's existence, but now none of the two dared to show up. Now the two are fighting for endurance, to see who will be the first to be unable to bear the pressure of the other party, showing up means  In the secret confrontation, he fell into the bottom.

    Uchiha Chen held his breath, waiting for the hidden person to jump out first, but things exceeded Chen's expectations.

    In Chen's perception, that person's aura seemed to be gradually disappearing, as if he had discovered something, he voluntarily left the main battlefield, subconsciously Chen breathed a sigh of relief.

    It has to be said that in this secret confrontation, Chen still took the initiative. At this moment, a few strong Chakra breaths came from a distance, and they could be sensed from a long distance away.  These are the few shadows reincarnated from the filth.

    Among the infinite monthly readings, only a few of them are dead people who can move so freely.

    The breath was getting closer, but in an instant, four people gathered here.

    "What happened?" The fourth Namikaze Minato spoke first: "Sorry, there was a delay on the way, I came late, what's the matter?"

    Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, but Senshou Kaijian glanced at him and said, "We have only arrived not long ago, what happened to you?"

    "Everyone on the battlefield on my side was suddenly surrounded by big trees. I also tried to rescue a few people, but no matter how hard I tried, they didn't wake up."

    "It seems that you are also like this." Qianshou Feijian looked up at the red moon in the sky and couldn't help but sighed softly: "Has that guy Madara's infinite monthly reading been completed?"

    Saying that, Senshou Toika looked down at Hashirama who was half-squatting in front of Madara, and suggested: "The only way for now is to wake up that guy Madara and ask him what happened."

    "We don't know anything about what happened on the battlefield now. At the beginning, we could sense the Chakra breath of Naruto Sasuke and the others. Now they seem to have disappeared suddenly. This incident must have something to do with Madara."

    "how do you want to do it?"

    "Use the dirt to reincarnate."

    "No!" Hashirama retorted: "Let's not talk about reincarnation in dirty soil, but what about the reincarnation sacrifice? Whose is it?"

    "Isn't this a special case?"

    "Absolutely not!"

    At this moment, a burst of blue chakra suddenly emerged from Madara's body, and that chakra slowly transformed into a human body: "It really is you, Asura's previous life, you  Still so kind."

    "Who is it!" Everyone was vigilant, watching the blue chakra slowly transform into an old man holding a scepter. They only thought that the old man in front of them looked familiar, but they couldn't remember who it was.

    "The old man's name is Otsutsuki Yuyi, the originator of the Ninja sect, and he is also the Sage of the Six Paths in your mouth."

    "What?! You are the Sage of the Six Paths!?"

    Sage of the Six Paths did not answer, but turned his head to look at the place where Uchiha Tatsuo was hiding, smiled, and the old voice came to everyone's ears: "Aren't you showing up by this time, little guy."

    Chen didn't answer the call, he knew that the Sage of the Six Paths would definitely be able to find him when he showed up, but he didn't come out so soon.

    "Don't worry, the person you were vigilant about has left now, although I don't know where he is going.It's gone, but at least for now, it's safe with the old man around.  "

    Hearing what the Immortal of the Six Paths said, Chen didn't feel pretentious anymore, but laughed a few times, and walked out of his hiding place: "Hehe, you are indeed an old man of the Six Paths, but your perception is different from ordinary people!"

    "There are still people?" Several people were already doubting their own perception ability. They didn't find any trace of Chen until Uchiha Chen took the initiative to show up.  hidden in the dark.

    Chen came out from the shadows, stood in front of everyone and said, "Long time no see."

    Several people were surprised when they saw Chen's face. They didn't expect Chen to be so young. Among them, the three generations of Naruto Sarutobi Hiruzen were the most surprised, because he was the only one who knew Chen among the people present.

    "Youyou you youyou are Uchiha Tatsuya!?" Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at him in surprise.

    "Who is Uchiha Tatsuya?"

    "Are you from the Uchiha family again?"

    "Is he Uchiha Tatsuya?"

    Among the crowd, Senju Hashima and Senju Tomona did not know Chen, and only the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato had seen Chen when he was a child. At that time, he, Kushina, and Mikoto were even joking, if Kushina gave birth  If it is a girl, she will be Chen's child bride-in-law, and if she is a boy, she will be her brother.

    "I didn't expect that after so many years, you have grown up so much." Namikaze Minato looked disappointed. When he saw Uchiha Chen, he easily thought of his child Naruto. It seemed that he could see Naruto from Chen's body.  shadow of man.

    "You, you, you, aren't you a fool!" Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked surprised. After all, although Chen's talent was obvious to all, but after the night of extermination, Chen became a fool, until Konoha of Orochimaru  After the collapse plan, Chen officially started his activities, but at that time Sarutobi Hiruzen was already dead, so he only thought of Chen as a fool who only knew how to speak.

    "Sure enough, people from the Uchiha clan can't underestimate you. I thought you were just a fool, but I didn't expect that all of this was just you hiding your strength and biding your time." Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked disappointed.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seven hundred and ninety seventh; the provocation between the doors

    ?

    "Sure enough, every member of the Uchiha clan can't underestimate you. I thought you had become like that, but I didn't expect that this was all a play you played. You actually deceived everyone. It's really incredible.  It's not admirable." Hiruzaru Sarutobi looked disappointed.

    "Little monkey, what's going on?" Senju Tokaima asked curiously, not only him, but everyone else's eyes turned to Sarutobi Hiruzen, as if they understood that there must be some hidden secret behind this story.  Hiruzaru Sarutobi sighed lightly.

    He can completely think of why Uchiha Tatsuo would pretend to be that way in the village, isn't the village safe?  The village is very safe, but in such a safe village, you still have to pretend to be crazy?

    It is obvious that they are the high-level Konohas who are on guard. At the beginning, they planned to let Chen or Sasuke join Danzo's roots to control Uchiha.

    As for the reason why it didn't matter later, it was because Chen suddenly became a fool after the night of the extermination of the clan. For this reason, they were deeply puzzled, how could a living genius suddenly become a fool, and they had to believe it after two years of monitoring  this fact.

    After thinking about it, Hiruzen Sarutobi still told this matter in front of everyone, including Danzo's so-called root organization. After all, those present were either Sage of the Six Paths or the original Hokage. Who has never experienced a big scene?

    Everyone is well aware of the ditches and ditches in these villages.  The root organization of Danzo, to put it bluntly, is to raise dead soldiers. Which of their families has not raised a few dead soldiers?  It's just not as blatant as Danzo did.

    After listening to Sarutobi Hiruzen's narration, everyone couldn't help being silent, especially the first generation of Hokage, thinking that he established Konoha Village in the first place to allow the villagers to live in peace without coercion.

    But in such a village, there are still people who have to pretend to be crazy to escape the catastrophe.  Sighing deeply, he looked at Uchiha Chen with some pity and said softly: "It's hard for you."

    Tatsuo Uchiha looked indifferent and undeniable. To be honest, he would not bring up this tragic past if it was not necessary.

    Because once he recalled it, he would subconsciously think of the filthiness of Konoha, and the sense of powerlessness he felt when he was weak in the face of the village. That sad past made him wish to destroy the filthy Konoha Village.  He did the same, took Sasuke and the others

    Maybe it was because the Uchiha clan was mentioned, the atmosphere at the scene became a bit dignified, but none of the people present were ordinary people, but they got out of this atmosphere after a while.

    "Speaking of which, I really didn't expect that your strength would become so strong after so many years. I should have known" Hiruzaru Sarutobi did not continue, because he knew that these were all nonsense, and it was impossible to change the past  , Chen can no longer become Konoha's ninja.

    "Let's put the small talk aside, let's ask what happened here." Qianshou squinted his eyes and turned to look at the Sage of the Six Paths. He knew that there must be a reason for the Sage of the Six Paths to show up, not just to tell  Uchiha Tatsuo forced it out.

    "Naruto Sasuke, what happened to the others, why can't we suddenly feel their Chakra breath?"

    The Immortal of the Six Paths chuckled, twirling his beard and putting the scepter beside him, he said slowly, "No hurry, let me speak slowly, they are not in any danger for the time being, this matter will start with my mother."  rise¡­"

    Speaking of the Sage of the Six Paths, the origin of the Otsutsuki clan, the advent of Kaguya Ji, their birth, and the formation of the tailed beast were all said.  After listening, the unknowing people present couldn't help but fell into deep thought.

    "So I'm still the reincarnation of Asura? That guy Madara is the reincarnation of Indra?" The first generation of Hokage pointed at himself, a little unbelievable, but also very happy as if he had discovered something new.

    Seeing Senjujuma's happy face, the Sage of the Six Paths seemed to be lost in thought, as if he saw the shadow of his own child from the first generation.

    "But having said that, I didn't expect Uchiha Madara to be so miserable. Thinking about his life, I don't know why, but I can't laugh." The first generation scratched his head, looking like he wanted to laugh but couldn't.

    Suddenly, the Sage of the Six Paths once again set his sights on Uchiha Tatsuo and said, "But then again, why did you give it to Madara after you took away the eyes of reincarnation?"

    Hearing the words of the Immortal of the Six Paths, everyone turned their attention to Chen again. Similarly, their eyes were full of doubts.

    Facing everyone's stares, Chen didn't feel any burden, and even shrugged his shoulders and said casually: "It's nothing, I want to give it, and then I will give it."

    He himself?I will not tell everyone my intentions. Chen has his own ideas. What he does is not to save the world, but to achieve Chen's goals. As for the world, if it is convenient, he can help  Not impossible.

    "Bastard, how could you do this?" Senshou Feijian was in a hurry, and wanted to reprimand Uchiha Tatsumi as he spoke, but was stopped by his brother Hashirama.

    "Brother, what are you doing, I must give this brat some color, look at what he has done, that is an existence that even Uchiha Madara can't match, and because of his fault, she was released!  "

    "Okay, people naturally have their own ideas, so don't say it here." A gleam flashed in Zhujian's eyes, he glanced at Chen, turned his head to stop Qianshou Feijian who wanted to go forward, and said  Just like when he was reincarnated from the dirt.

    "Hmph! How is it possible? I have already said that there is nothing good in the Uchiha family, so they should have been carefully monitored in the first place!" Qianshou Feijian was very angry. In his opinion, what Chen did was simply surrendering to the enemy.  He made the decision, wishing he could chop Chen off with a single blow.

    Hearing Feijian's words, Chen gave him a cold look, his eyes filled with cold killing intent, and Chen slowly said: "I'm not interested in what Uchiha looks like to you."  I know, but if you want to die again, I don't mind satisfying you!"

    Seemingly feeling the cold killing intent on Chen's body, Qianshoubei instantly became vigilant, but the two did not fight under the obstruction of his brother and the Immortal of the Six Paths.

    Fei Jian felt anxious, but he had no choice but to have an older brother who was not facing him, so he could only give Chen a hard look and snorted coldly, and turned his head away from him.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and ninetieth eight chapters; ready to start the group

    ?

    Fei Jian felt anxious, but he had no choice but to have an older brother who was not facing him, so he could only snort coldly and stop looking at Chen.

    The Sage of the Six Paths sighed with a wry smile. He is just a bunch of chakras now. Even if he wants to reprimand Chen, he has no choice but to let him go. Anyway, things have happened.

    In his opinion, although he doesn't know Chen's purpose, he can feel that Chen is not their enemy, and he doesn't want to stop them from sealing Otsutsuki Kaguya.

    "Okay, let's discuss what to do next." The Sage of the Six Paths attracted everyone's attention and began to explain his thoughts.

    "So how do we enter that space? Sage of the Six Paths, do you have a way to let us enter that space?" Senshou Feijian asked, his question got to the point, after all they wanted to support Sasuke Naruto  , must first enter the space of Kaguya.

    The Sage of the Six Paths pondered for a while, then shook his head: "I'm sorry, a lot of chakra is needed to enter the space, but I have no power now, so I can't let you enter the space."

    The power of the Six Paths has long been handed over to Naruto Sasuke, so now he can no longer send people into the Heavenly Palace, or even if he has not lost his power, he cannot send all of them into the Heavenly Palace.

    "Then we can only wait outside?" Senshou Feijian said irritably, this feeling is really terrible, they are full of enthusiasm, but there is no way to help Naruto Sasuke.

    The scene was awkward for a while, they didn't know what to do, so they could only walk around anxiously.

    "Wait!" At this time, Uchiha Tatsuo suddenly said: "If you want to enter Kaguya Ji's space, maybe I may have a way."

    As soon as Uchiha Chen's words fell, everyone's eyes were on him in unison: "What! Do you have a solution?!"

    Facing everyone's shock, Chen seemed very calm, and said lightly: "If you just let you enter Huiye's Heavenly Palace, I can indeed do it."

    "Really?"

    "Tch!" Chen indifferently glanced at everyone present, not bothering to explain, whether to believe it or not.

    "But didn't you still give Uchiha Madara the Eye of Reincarnation? Logically speaking, shouldn't you be on Kaguya's side?" Senshou Feijian said calmly: "What are you thinking in your heart?  What is the purpose!"

    Chen glanced at him and didn't speak. What's his purpose?  His purpose is very simple, he just wants to keep things out of his control.

    Seeing that Uchiha Tatsumi didn't answer, the Sage of the Six Paths had no choice but to smooth things over and said: "I believe him, although the little guy is more willful in some things, but there will be no problems in the general direction. I believe he must be on our side."  of."

    With the guarantee of the Sage of the Six Paths, everyone reluctantly believed him, "If I find out that you have any unruly thoughts, I will definitely not let you go." Senshou Feijian snorted coldly, looked at Uchiha Tatsuo and threatened  .

    "Overestimate one's abilities." Chen sneered, showing no sign of weakness.

    "If you want to enter the space of Kaguya Hime, only those who have the same space can succeed. Of course, you can also try to use space-time ninjutsu, but this requires a lot of chakra. If you die in it, don't  Blame me."

    "Stop talking nonsense, just tell us how we can get in."

    "It's actually very simple. I can open a passage to let you in, but there is one thing, you must not expose my existence. Unless I show myself, you can't mention me." Chen said.

    Hearing Chen's words, everyone was puzzled. They didn't understand why he had to hide, but the Immortal of the Six Paths thought thoughtfully, and said, "With your strength, do you still need to be so cautious? It seems that the outsider is extraordinary.  "

    "Hmph, maybe." Chen calmly analyzed: "Although I really don't like you guys, I am still a part of this world, and I am more inclined to your side than guys with unknown identities and purposes."  .¡± Speaking of this, Uchiha Tatsuo was shocked.

    "Well said!" Senju Zhuma extended his thumb towards Uchiha Tatsuya, smiled and said, "For you, I, Senju Zhuma, recognize you as a brother!"

    "Pfft! Brother, what are you talking about!" Qianshou Feijian staggered, and almost fell to the ground when he heard Senshou Zhujian's words. This what kind of unreliable brother is this.

    Hearing Zhu Jian's words, Chen was also breathless, he shook his head and said: "This is unnecessary, as long as you promise not to expose my existence, I have no expectations for the rest.I don't think much about how much you do, even if you go to save Naruto and Sasuke this time, you still don't understand Kaguya's strength.  "

    "Don't worry, we will never expose your existence!"

    Chen nodded, he was able to breathe a sigh of relief with Hashirama's guarantee, and then Chen slowly closed his eyes, communicating with the existence of Chakra in his body, suddenly Chen's body changed suddenly.

    A robe as pure white as the Sage of the Six Paths, silver-white hair, two horns extending upwards, six Taoist jades slowly appearing behind him, and a wooden forehead guard on his forehead wrapped his Gouyu reincarnation eyes  , it is the complete Sage of the Six Paths mode.

    "Are you ready?" Uchiha Tatsuo said lightly.

    When Chen turned on the Sage of the Six Paths mode, his whole body's aura changed, and his whole person became indifferent.

    "Ah! It's already ready! Come on!" Several people nodded.

    "Then I'm ready to start." Uchiha Tatsuo closed his eyes and stretched out his hands. Suddenly, a dark gap appeared in the space in front of him, which continued to expand, from a soybean-sized hole to one that could pass through a person.  distance.

    "It's now!" Chen suddenly opened his eyes and shouted at everyone.

    Chen is not proficient in using this kind of power. Although he can also use it, he can't use it casually like Kaguya Hime, and can only open it if he is prepared in advance.

    "The imperial center of the sky!"

    "Hurry up and go in." After the gap was opened and continued to maintain, everyone took a deep look at Uchiha Chen, and then walked into Uchiha Chen's space one by one.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Seven hundred and ninetieth IX; ready to start two groups

    ?

    Everyone followed the passage opened by Uchiha Tatsuo and filed into the space of Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime. The first Hokage Senju Hashirama was the last one to go. After everyone finished walking, they looked at Uchi with a complicated face.  Bochen.

    He deliberately left at the last one, because he still had some questions to ask Uchiha Tatsu. He stood at the door of the black hole, thought for a while and said: "Anyway, thank you for everything you have done for the ninja world."

    Uchiha Tatsuo looked at Senju Hashirama indifferently and said casually: "No need, I have my own purpose in doing all this, but I don't simply want to help you."

    "No matter what kind of person you were in the past, at least you are still on the side of the ninja world, and that's enough." Hearing Uchiha Tatsuo's words, Senjujuma couldn't help but sighed, as if thinking of something,  Can't help but nod in agreement.

    Regarding Qianshou Zhujian's exclamation, Chen looked indifferent and did not speak.

    Indeed, in the ninja world, who hasn't passed away yet?  Not to mention others, just him and Uchiha Madara, who doesn't have anything on him?

    As the Sage of the Six Paths said, they have fought for the reincarnation of Asura Indra for more than a thousand years, and they have been struggling. After so long, Senjujuma died, and Uchiha Madara died, so what happened?  Can't see it?

    As a dead person, what position does he have, and what qualifications does he have to ask Uchiha Chen to do more?  Unlike Fei Jian, he would not live in peace even if he died, and always wanted to make something happen.

    However, what Feijian didn't think of was, how many things can these dead people do?  The younger generations have their own blessings for the younger generations. They do a lot, but it is actually not a good thing for the younger generations.

    This is also the reason why he opposes the technique of reincarnation in the dirty soil, not only because he doesn't like playing with the souls of the dead, but also because the dead can die in peace of mind, and there is no need to bother the living again.

    This time, if it wasn't for the fact that there was too much commotion, which might even cause the whole ninja world to be disturbed, I believe that Senju Zhuma himself would not choose to take action.

    After taking a deep look at Uchiha Chen, Senju Hashima resolutely walked into the black hole of space without looking back.

    When Hashirama walked into the space, the black hole slowly disappeared. Chen stood in the same place thinking about what Hashirama said last, and the look before he left, which made Uchiha Chen silent.

    In the end, Chen could only sigh deeply, waved his hand to exit from the Six Paths mode, turned his head to look at the Six Paths Immortal and said, "Okay, the things here are over, now I should go."

    Sage of the Six Paths nodded with a smile, Uchiha Tatsuo paused, and immediately said: "Actually, you can do this kind of thing yourself, and you don't need me to come forward at all."

    "Because of that person?" The Sage of the Six Paths smiled slightly.

    Chen nodded.  In fact, it wasn't just because of that person, Chen didn't want to get too involved with them.

    "Don't worry, with me here, he wouldn't dare to come and investigate. Without knowing our specific strength, he wouldn't dare to act rashly, let alone he has left now." The Immortal of the Six Paths smiled with wispy beard.

    "My mother, the most correct thing to do is to bring them all closer to my own space, where even I can't find out the specific situation, and that person has no way of thinking that we have left behind."

    Chen sighed, thought for a while and said, "Since there's nothing else going on here, I'll take a step first."

    After everyone walked into the space, even when Naruto Sasuke and the two were controlled by Kaguya Ji, Senshou Feijian couldn't help but shouted: "No, let's save them!"

    But they didn't realize their situation. When they took a step forward, their feet were unstable and they stepped on the air, and they staggered and fell downward.

    Everyone is the same, until this time they realize that they have not landed on solid ground.

    "Uchiha Tatsu, you brat!"

    Seems to have vaguely heard the resentment of several Hokages, and Chen couldn't help showing a trace of a smile: "If I don't give you a little color, I really don't know how many eyes Lord Ma has."

    Chen is not worried about their consolation at all, after all, they are all Hokage who have lived for so long, who hasn't tapped the unique skill at the bottom of the box?  Chen just gave them a warning.

    Seeing that they and others were in danger, the Hokages were not panicked. Although there was untouchable deep magma underneath, no one could guarantee that their reincarnated body would be safe after being burned by the magma.

    But they will not be afraid, this kind of scene is just a piece of cake in their eyes, no one in life has not?? How many times have you been on the verge of death?

    Second Hokage immediately made a decision, took out a special kunai from his own ninja bag, then turned around and fumbled for Namikaze Minato's ninja bag, and found his special kunai under the guidance of Minato.

    The two kunai were thrown by the Second Hokage, and they landed steadily on the cliff where Kakashi and the others were staying.  The figures of the four of them flashed at the same time.

    "Flying Thunder God Art!"

    The four of them stood firmly on the cliff.  To them, this little danger was nothing more than a small situation. What made them sulky was that they were set up by a junior, and they had no reason to blame him.

    After all, it was someone who sent me to this space, maybe they didn't know where I and the others were staying, the four of them couldn't help comforting themselves like this in their hearts.

    "Four Hokage-samas, why did you come in?" Kakashi was standing on the cliff thinking about his next move, when he suddenly found the four of them entered the space, he couldn't help asking.

    "We" Hiruzaru Sarutobi's eyes flickered for a moment, looked at the eyes of everyone and said slowly, "We have seen the Sage of the Six Paths, and it is with the help of the Sage of the Six Paths that we can appear here."

    "Sage of the Six Paths!?" A few people didn't know what to do after hearing this, "Sure enough, Master Hokage is worthy of being Master Hokage, even the Sage of the Six Paths came to help, so there is such a reputation." Xiao Li said blankly.

    "The Immortal of the Six Paths has been watching us." Qian Shoufan nodded, and it would be best for him to explain at this time.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred;

    ?

    "The Sage of the Six Paths has been watching us."

    Qianshou nodded: "The Sage of the Six Paths has always been there, but he is only a condensed body of Chakra now, and he cannot stay in this world for too long at will, and can only appear in times of crisis. It is the same this time. His mother Hui  Ye Ji came back to life, so he sent us in."

    "So that's the case?" Kakashi nodded, not suspecting that there was something hidden in the words of Senshoubanjian.

    "Then what should we do now?" Seeing the silence of the crowd, Sakura couldn't help but hurriedly said: "Now that Sasuke and Naruto have been arrested, what should we do?"

    Thousands of hands sighed softly, and said helplessly: "Actually, the Sage of the Six Paths told us before that there are only two people who want to seal his mother Kaguya Otsutsuki."

    "You mean?"

    "That's right!" Qianshou Feijian nodded with certainty: "Only Naruto and Sasuke can do it, and the two of them are indispensable.  It can re-seal Otsutsuki Kaguya."

    "Once there is a problem with either of the two, Kaguya Otsuki will not be able to be sealed." Senju Tobima wisely did not mention Uchiha Tatsuo's existence.

    In their opinion, there are three people in this world who can completely seal Kaguya Otsutsuki, besides Naruto Sasuke and Uchiha Tatsumi, but they can't tell Uchiha Tatsumi's existence now.

    Chen is their last hole card. If it is not a last resort, they don't want to rely on Uchiha Chen's power. After all, in their view, Uchiha Chen's identity is not easy to define.

    Is Chen on their side or choose to fight against them?  If this problem is not clear, they really have no way to treat Uchiha Chen as one of their own.

    But what makes them feel helpless is that every time this question is asked, Uchiha Tatsuya talks about him from left to right, and even the Sage of the Six Paths who knows a little bit of inside information smiles and refuses to speak.

    They dare not gamble, although they are already dead, but they don't want this world to be messy, after all, this is the world they used to live in.

    "We can't discuss anything here, why don't we rescue Naruto and Sasuke first?" Aiko's eager Minato Namikaze couldn't help but suggest, if it wasn't for Hokage here, he was the youngest, he said  He might have gone up to rescue people earlier.

    After finally getting to know his child, Namikaze Minato doesn't want to see his child suffer.  Said that he is ready for rescue, even if several people don't agree, he will go up by himself.

    Although he only has one hand left now, no one can underestimate Namikaze Minato with one hand.  To save a person from Kaguya, Namikaze Minato thought he could still do it.

    "That's right. Now is not the time to talk about these things. The most important thing is to save people." Several people nodded and agreed to Namikaze Minato's proposal.

    "Then, how should we rescue him?" Sakura suddenly said at this time.

    Here, Sakura's words are mild, and she shouldn't have spoken. After all, she has no right to speak as a child, but when everyone said that she was going to save Naruto Sasuke, Sakura couldn't help it.

    What she didn't expect was that after she said these words, everyone fell silent.

    "Yeah, how should we save people?",

    This is a problem. The crux of the problem is that they do not have the ability to fight in the air. Once they want to save people, they must leave the foothold of the cliff, but they have no way to let themselves rise in the air.

    You must know that the bottom is magma, once it falls, there will be nothing left.

    "It doesn't matter! Save people first, let's talk later when you have any ideas!" Qianshou Feijian waved his hand impatiently, and immediately formed seals with both hands, forcibly performing ninjutsu.

    "Water Escape¡¤Hard Vortex Water Blade!"

    In the space of Kaguya Ji, she is the biggest master. Although the Chakra here cannot be completely controlled, it can make this space pure.

    In other words, this space has almost no other chakras except fire attribute chakras.

    Although Qianshou Feijian is known as the man who signed a contract with the sea, even in a place like this where there is no water chakra at all, he has nothing to do.

    The originally gigantic hard vortex water blade has shrunk almost three times here, and it is only the size of an adult's arm. The mere 30 cm water blade is of no use to Kaguya at all.

    Before getting close to Kaguya, he was already killed by the rockThe hot air in the slurry space evaporates and disappears.

    "Sure enough." Qianshou Feijian was not discouraged, but just showed a look that was true: "In this space, the water attribute chakra is almost completely restrained."

    Immediately, he turned around and looked at the crowd and said, "Sorry, I can't use my fighting power here."

    Senshou Bashirama shook his head: "It's okay, isn't there still me." Immediately, he stretched out his hands, his eyes gradually became serious.

    "Wood escape, the birth of the tree world!"

    Hashirama's idea is good. Since there is no foothold, then create one by yourself. At this time, the birth of the tree world is the best choice. Use the cliff as the foundation to perform the birth of the tree world and extend it to Kaguya  In front of them, in this way, they will have a foothold to confront Kaguya Ji.

    But the ideal is very full, and the reality is very skinny. After Senju Zhujian performed ninjutsu, he saw one or two tree branches scattered on the cliff, or it is more appropriate to use wooden branches.

    The branches that are not as thick as a baby's little finger don't look like a big tree that can bear the weight of everyone, not to mention that the wooden stick can't be extended at all, and it stops growing when it pops out a head.

    The scene was a bit embarrassing, Senju Bashirama kept performing the technique, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and then he touched his head and stood up laughing: "Hahahaha, sorry, I forgot that my Chakra has been taken by Uchi  Wave Ban took it away, and there are not many other chakras in this space."

    Seeing Senshou Zhuma's incomprehensible look, Tobima helplessly covered his face, this is his unreliable brother, he never got serious.

    When you think he is serious, he can make something for you at any time, even a serious event such as the Five Shadows Conference, he can act out a comedy for you.  No hope was reported.

    "So, this space is isolated from all chakras of attributes other than the fire attribute?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and first; start a group

    ?

    "So, this space is isolated from all other chakras except the fire attribute?" Namikaze Minato pondered for a while and said.

    "It seems so." Saying that, Hiruzaru Sarutobi made a mudra with both hands, tentatively displaying his ninjutsu.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    A fireball that was at least three times larger than usual spewed out from Sarutobi Hiruzen's mouth.

    A scorching fireball spewed out from Sarutobi Hiruzen's mouth, and hit Kaguya Otsutsuki. Under the blessing of the magma space, the fireball did not shrink but was constantly absorbing the heat of this space.

    The fireball is constantly expanding, and after absorbing the heat of this space, the originally red fireball is gradually developing towards orange-red.

    Although the color has changed, the power has at least doubled.

    "It works!" Everyone's eyes lit up, "It seems that only fire escape ninjutsu can be used in this space, little monkey, it's up to you."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen nodded, his eyes fixed on the attack forward, although the fire escape is useful in this world, they still don't know the specific effect.

    After all, for Uchiha Madara before, ordinary evasion techniques are no longer useful to him, and only physical attacks such as sage chakra and body skills can hurt him.

    I just don't know if the usual escapism is useful to Otsutsuki Kaguya in front of her.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, do you think that ordinary ninjutsu will work on my mother? Don't forget that my mother is the ancestor of the ninja world, Kaguya Hime, known as the goddess of Mao!"

    Hei Jue chuckled, stuck out a head from Hui Ye's sleeve robe, looked at the people standing on the cliff with a sinister look, and said coldly: "Although I don't know how you got in, but don't think that this  It's that simple!"

    I saw that the big orange-red fireball gradually became smaller before it reached Kaguya Ji, and was slowly absorbed by Kaguya Ji, leaving nothing behind.

    "Is that so?" Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn't help but sighed, "It seems that Kaguya Hime is the same as Madara Uchiha, and ordinary ninjutsu won't work for her, so she can only use senjutsu."

    "Senjutsu" Qianshou fell into deep thought, and immediately put his eyes on his elder brother. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, turned around, looked at Namikaze Minato and said, "Minato, your xianjutsu is not good enough!"  Can it be used?"

    Minato was stunned after hearing this, but he didn't expect that Senshou Feijian was actually asking him. Who didn't know that among them, only the first Hokage Senjujuma was the most proficient in immortal arts, but as the younger brother of the first Hokage,  Why do you look at yourself?

    "Isn't there a first-generation master?" Namikaze Minato replied in a daze.

    "Him?" Qian Shou Feijian glanced at the big pillar disdainfully, and said with a snort: "Don't expect too much from this guy, he is sometimes very unreliable."

    "Hey! Tell me clearly, when did I become unreliable again?" Hashirama was very angry, why did his careless younger brother just bury him alone?  After all, he is also his elder brother, so why can't he show some face?

    "The guy who almost lost Muye Village, don't talk!" Qianshou Feijian was hardened for a rare moment, and replied unceremoniously.

    Hearing Qianshou Feijian's words, Zhujian lowered his head helplessly. Indeed, in front of his younger brother, he has no dignity as an older brother at all. He has been disciplined by this younger brother all the time, and he doesn't know who is the older brother and who is.  younger brother.

    Namikaze Minato laughed, not wanting to get involved in the family affairs of the two of them, just shook his head and said: "My celestial art can only be performed in conjunction with the nine tails in my body, but now I move the power of the nine tails to  Naruto's body, so I don't know how to use immortal arts now."

    Namikaze Minato has never been famous for fairy art. After signing the contract with Miaomushan, he also tried to practice fairy art, but his fairy art practice was not successful, so he didn't care.

    After all, he has never used Xianshu as his hole card, and Feilei Shenshu and Helixwan are enough.

    Konoha's yellow flash, it is a character who is not considered a mission failure if he encounters a character who abandons the mission during the mission. Even if he doesn't have immortal skills, his strength is beyond doubt.

    Hearing Namikaze Minato's words, Tomona sighed softly, "Sure enough, I can only place my hope on this unreliable brother?" Looking at the decadent Senju Hashirama in front of him, he shook his head helplessly.

    "Showing treasures is enough, get up when you're done playing, and tell me if you can still perform fairy arts now."

    Hearing Tomona's words, Hashirama smiled awkwardly, stood up and closed his eyes to feel the chakra in his body, ??He slowly opened his eyes, and said solemnly, "The situation is not optimistic."

    "Although the natural chakra here is abundant, it cannot be absorbed directly. It is difficult to gather the sage chakra in my body after being absorbed by Uchiha Madara, let alone in this space, it takes at least ten minutes  "

    Seeing what Senshou Hashirama said, Tobuma also understood that this road would not work. After waiting for ten minutes in Hashirama, Naruto Sasuke and his corpse could have been collected long ago. What is the use of waiting for him to perform the celestial art?  ?

    "Is it the only way to fail like this?" Qianshou Feijian gritted his teeth, feeling very unwilling in his heart, "Do we really have to rely on that guy?" Feijian couldn't help thinking this way.

    "No, look!" Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was silent at the side, suddenly widened his eyes, pointed at Naruto Sasuke, and shouted loudly.

    "Um?"

    Naruto roared, the chakra in his body surged, and he broke free from Otsuki Kaguya's shackles in an instant. He turned around and tore hard, even tearing the chakra bound on Sasuke.

    "Give up, you guys won't be able to succeed!" Hei Jue smirked, and he didn't care when he saw the two of them breaking free. In his eyes, the two of them were just lambs who stayed in front of Hui Ye who was holding a knife.  , their resistance was nothing but a farce.

    "It is absolutely impossible for us to just give up like this! I don't care if you are the ancestor of the ninja world or not. I am here to defeat you and seal you up again."

    Naruto stood on the spot and said loudly to Kaguya Ji: "I want you to know that this world is no longer the world it was a thousand years ago, and this world will not revolve around you. The world will always improve, and everyone  I want to look forward, I will not follow their old path, we will definitely seal you up!"

    Naruto Sasuke and the two looked at Otsutsuki Kaguya, and their whole bodies were greatly boosted.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and second; bold idea

    ?

    "We will definitely seal you up!" Sasuke Naruto looked at Kaguya Otsutsuki, his whole body was full of momentum, and his eyes were firm.

    If the two of them were still in a state of decadence before, now they are completely worthy of anyone, as if as long as they exist, they can defeat all the ninjas in the world.

    Otsutsuki Kaguya's mouth curled into an evil smile, matched with the tears falling from her eyes, she looked very disobedient, she didn't speak, a black head protruded from her cuff, and looked at Naruto sinisterly.  People and Sasuke.

    "I didn't expect you to be able to break free from the shackles of your mother, but it doesn't matter, it was just your mother who was careless before. Isn't it simple to kill you?"

    Heijue's sarcasm came to everyone's ears, and the arrogant tone and attitude did not pay attention to the people present at all. In his opinion, even if Naruto Sasuke has the power of Six Paths, so what?

    What's the use of strong power if you can't use it correctly?  Just like a baby, even with a weapon, it is impossible to beat an empty-handed adult.

    In his opinion, Naruto Sasuke is the baby with no weapons, who can't make any waves at all.

    "Just kidding, how could we lose here!" Sasuke snorted coldly, then roared, chakra surged in his hand, blessing the power of Liudao Yin, Sasuke rushed towards Kaguya Ji.

    "Sasuke be careful!!" Where Sasuke didn't see it, a ball of snow-white hair was rushing towards him.

    "Crack!" Sasuke's dashing figure stopped for a moment, and was forcibly restrained by Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime with her hair, and the Chakra in his body also disappeared.

    It turns out that Kaguya Ji's goal from beginning to end is to capture the Chakra in the two of them!

    "Hurry up, go back to mother's arms!" Kaguya Ji opened her arms and opened her arms towards the two, trying to hold them in her arms. There were tears in her eyes, as if she was feeling sad for something  .

    However, Naruto and Sasuke understood that this was just Kaguya Hime's posturing.  Otsutsuki Kaguya stretched out his hair group again from behind, trying to surround Naruto who was still able to move.

    "Damn it!" Naruto dodged left and right, constantly dodging Kaguya Ji's attack. As the saying goes, if you defend for a long time, you will lose, so Naruto, who was stupefied, was restrained by Kaguya Ji.

    The chakra in the body was continuously being absorbed by Kaguya, and everyone was anxious, but it had been proved before that escapism was useless against the big Tsutsuki Kaguya in front of him.

    "This is terrible." Kakashi sighed helplessly. Before Naruto exploded and broke the shackles of Kaguya Hime, everyone knew that this was just a fluke.

    Kaguya will no longer be careless, and Naruto will no longer have a second chance to explode.

    "What should I do about this?" Sakura said anxiously: "If this continues, Sasuke and Naruto will definitely die." She had no way to help them, so she could only stare blankly here.

    To be honest, the battle has progressed to this level, and it is no longer something they can intervene in. Whether it is Sakura or Kakashi, they will not be able to play any role at all now.

    Senju pondered for a while, then suddenly turned his head to look at Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato and said, "Fourth Hokage, do you still have Chakra?"

    Namikaze Minato didn't expect that Tomona would call him, he was taken aback for a moment, then nodded immediately: "Enough."

    "Okay, next, we may need to use our old guys again. Is there any problem with the previous tactics?"

    Fourth Hokage nodded, and he and Senshou Feijian put down a special kunai on the ground at the same time, and looked at each other: "Get ready, let's go!"

    "Whoosh!"

    The two disappeared in the same place at the same time. With the marks of Fei Lei Shen left on each other and the Fu Lei Shen Kunai left on Naruto, the figures of the two kept flickering, making people dazzled, and it was impossible to grasp where they were.

    Namikaze Minato came to Naruto's side, and Senshou Fujian came to Sasuke, reached out and snatched the Kusanagi sword from Sasuke, and swung the sword to cut off the white hair bound on Sasuke's body. Namikaze Minato also cut it off with the special Kunai  Hair bound to Naruto.

    The two of them didn't stop after doing all this, and immediately used the Flying Thunder God technique to escape from the center of the battlefield. They all knew themselves, and staying where they were with their current strength was nothing but a burden, and it might even drag Naruto and Sasuke down.  .

    After breaking free from the shackles of Kaguya Ji, the two began to slowly recover the Chakra in their bodies. The part of Chakra absorbed by Kaguya could not be recovered for a short time, and they could only re-extract the Chakra in their bodies by themselves.

      Naruto doesn't care. With the power of a tailed beast, the Chakra in his body is not much less than Kaguya Hime. Sasuke is different. Although he has the power of Liudao Yin, it doesn't mean that his Chakra is comparable to Liudao.

    "It won't work like this." Naruto approached Sasuke and whispered, "I have a bold idea."

    Sasuke glanced at Naruto and snorted coldly: "Put away your bold ideas, now is not the time for you to joke!"

    "Trust me once!" Naruto looked at Sasuke very seriously: "This time follow my plan, trust me, I still have a unique skill that I haven't used at the bottom of the box!"

    "Are you sure?" Sasuke didn't quite believe it. Doesn't he know what Naruto is?

    "Don't worry, this move is the ninjutsu I have practiced for the longest time, and it is also the ninjutsu I am most proficient in!" Naruto shook his hands on his shoulders, and stood in front of Sasuke, making seals with his hands.

    "Ninjutsu¡¤Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

    In an instant, a thousand shadow clones of Naruto appeared in the entire magma space. Naruto laughed, stretched out his hand and said loudly: "Go! My shadow clones!"

    A group of shadow clones received Naruto's instructions and rushed towards Kaguya Ji. Many shadow clones were crushed by Kaguya Ji's attack on the way, but hundreds of shadow clones still came to Kaguya Ji  .

    "Haha, you all look after me, this trick will definitely succeed!"

    Seeing Naruto's rampant appearance, everyone was a little worried, Kakashi subconsciously said: "I don't know why, I always have an ominous premonition."

    "Ninjutsu ¡¤ Reverse Harem Technique!"

    "I knew it" Kakashi held his forehead and was speechless (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and third; the cheating Naruto

    ?

    "I should have thought of it a long time ago" Kakashi held his forehead and was speechless: "The unexpected no1 ninja"

    Hundreds of Naruto's shadow avatars used the transformation technique to transform into countless nude beautiful men, swarming in front of Kaguya.

    "This is the strongest ninjutsu, a ninjutsu that even three generations of old men can't stop!" Naruto said proudly, touching his nose.

    Naruto didn't know how much commotion he had made, Sakura stared blankly at the hundreds of beautiful men transformed into Naruto's shadows, and two nosebleeds flowed out of her nostrils.

    Seeing that Sakura opened her mouth and opened and closed her eyes fixed on those beautiful men without leaving for a moment, she said in a daze, "This how can this be successful, Naruto this idiot."

    However, Sakura's heart has already exploded: "Wasao, this is simply a kind of enjoyment, don't be too happy, no, no, I can't let Sasuke down!"

    The reactions of the others were similar to those of Sakura. Minato Namikaze couldn't stand it any longer. This this is his good son. At this moment, Minato Namikaze wanted to beat his master Zilai too.  Dun, it must be Jiraiya, an old pervert, who taught Naruto to learn this trick.

    Poor Jiraiya, even if he died, he would take the blame for Naruto.

    "Noit's no loss that he is the ninja with the most unexpectednessah." Everyone was speechless.

    "Can it really be successful?" Sasuke had no expression on his face. To him, this kind of scene has no fluctuations. He only cares about whether he can succeed. If he can't, then all Naruto's actions are useless.

    But it¡¯s okay, let Naruto take the lead, Sasuke can take this opportunity to restore the Chakra in his body, Kaguya has absorbed too much Chakra before, the next battle must go all out, without Chakra, everything will be impossible  Unable to expand.

    When Kaguya Ji was dazzled and did not make a move, Naruto ran towards Kaguya Hime, clenched his fist with his left hand to accumulate strength, and blocked Kaguya Ji's sight with his shadow clone.

    When Naruto approached Kaguya Hime, all the shadow clones disappeared at the same time, and Kaguya was stunned for a moment, and saw Naruto rushing towards her.  Naruto clenched his fists and shouted, "Go to hell!"

    "Boom!"

    Naruto's fist hit Kaguya Hime firmly on the face, a blue bruise appeared on Kaguya Hime's face, she was blasted far away by Naruto's punch, almost fell into the magma below  .

    Finally stopped her pace, Kaguya Ji stopped on top of the magma and looked up at Naruto, the bruises on her face had disappeared at this moment.  As if it had never appeared before.

    "This this" Naruto was speechless, and was about to pursue the victory with Sasuke, but the attack he was bound to win was just a drizzle in the eyes of others, and it was not painful at all.

    "I knew it, your idea is useless." Sasuke had a look that he had expected a long time ago. Naruto, an idiot, has never been reliable, and this time is no exception. Fortunately, Sasuke did not pin his hopes on  on him.

    Sasuke shook his head, held the Kusanagi sword in his hand and said softly: "Forget it, I didn't expect it at all." He was already ready to fight.

    Hei Jue protruded a head from Hui Ye's sleeve robe, looked at the two of them sullenly and said to Hui Ye: "Mother, everyone else is just a group of miscellaneous fish, only these two guys are a bit threatening."  , as long as we kill the two of them, the others will be nothing to worry about."

    Hei Jue's relaxed tone did not take other people seriously at all. Although everyone was angry, they knew that what he said was the truth, and they could not argue.

    But at this moment, Senshou Hashirama who was sitting on the side suddenly opened his eyes, and he could see that the aura of Hashirama's whole body had changed, his eyes were covered with a layer of oil paint, and his body was filled with chakras of natural attributes.

    Although it is difficult to communicate with Chakras of other attributes in this space, natural energy exists no matter where it is. Even if it is difficult to communicate in this space, it is not impossible. It is slow, but it is still useful.

    Feeling the change in his brother's aura, Fei Jian couldn't help but feel happy on his face, and said: "Brother, have you finished?"

    "Ah." Zhujian looked at Feijian lightly and nodded calmly. After entering the fairy mode, Qianshou Zhujian's temperament became much calmer and calmer.

    Taking a step forward, Hashirama looked at Otsutsuki Kaguya with solemn eyes. He hadn't sensed it before, but as his strength increased, Senju Hashima felt more and more that Kaguya Ji was unfathomable.

    In front of Kaguya Ji, Hashirama was like a flat boat under the raging sea, crumbling in the storm and thunder, Hashirama felt herself for the first time.Insufficient strength, or he felt fear for the first time.

    "This kind of strength." Senju Hashirama took a deep breath, and then shook his head trying not to think so much. After all, Naruto Sasuke was still fighting, and Hashirama couldn't help the two juniors fighting while they were just comfortable.  in the rear awaiting the outcome of the battle.

    "Next, it's my turn to play. It can't just be you fighting." Qianshou Zhujian murmured.  Immediately, he formed a mudra with both hands, mobilizing the chakra in his body as much as possible.

    "Immortal Art ¡¤ Wood Escape ¡¤ The Birth of the Tree Realm!"

    Huge trees rise from the cliff and grow parallel to the opposite cliff.

    "In this way, we can also join the battle!" Senshou Zhujian nodded in satisfaction. Sure enough, the natural energy is much different. It can quickly promote the chakra of the wood escape attribute in the body, even in this kind of environment where there is no other chakra.  Wood escape ninjutsu can also be performed in some places.

    Everyone nodded and said: "That's right, we also have to contribute!" They knew they couldn't do anything, but even if it was just a comfort, they wanted to tell Naruto Sasuke that they were not fighting alone, they also had companions  of.

    "Hmph, what can you trash fish do!" Hei Jue said disdainfully, not paying attention to them at all. No matter how many trash fish there are, they are just trash fish. Ants can never bring down an elephant.  The truth, and Kaguya Hime is the unrivaled elephant, they are just a group of self-deceiving ants.

    "Big words!" Senju Hashirama smiled coldly, jumped up, and stood on the tree trunk with Naruto Sasuke.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 804: Fighting Kaguya Ji

    ?

    Senju Hashirama jumped up and stood with Naruto Sasuke, his whole body began to tremble, not because of fear, but because of the excitement of the battle.

    In any case, he has always been a fighting lunatic, obsessed with fighting, and it is precisely because he is obsessed with fighting the strong that he has slowly grown from a weak child to a giant in the ninja world.  Senjujuma may be afraid, but he has never been afraid of fighting!

    "Come on, let me see how powerful Kaguya Otsuki, the goddess of the ancestor of the ninja world, is!" Senju Hashirama stared at Kaguya tightly with his breath, maintaining a vigilant posture at all times.

    "Is that why you want to die?" Hei Jue said coldly, "Don't think that you won't die because you are already dead. I will let you know that even if you are already dead, you will die again!"

    Kaguya took a deep look at Senshou Bashirama, raised one hand horizontally, and a bone spur protruded from her palm, only to hear Kaguya Ji shouted coquettishly, and the bone spur disappeared with lightning speed.  The potential stabs at the Thousand Hands Column.

    "Kill the ashes together!"

    "Be careful!" Fei Jian was startled, fearing Kaguya Ji's strength, he subconsciously yelled.  Facing Kaguya Ji's attack, none of them dared to take it lightly, and it was very likely that any of them would lose their fighting power easily.

    This point Namikaze Minato has already explained them very well, otherwise why would his broken hand not grow back?  You must know that he is a dead person, no matter how serious the injury is in the state of reincarnation, he will recover.

    Facing this kind of injury that directly wiped out their souls, they really had nothing to do. Looking at the oncoming bone spurs, Fei Jian had such a guess in his heart.

    Hearing Tomona's shout, Senju Bashima knew something was wrong in his heart. He didn't see how Sidai tore off his arm when he was fighting Uchiha Madara, so he didn't have a clue about it.  Good to know.

    Hearing Token's shout at this moment, he subconsciously performed a substitute technique to switch places with himself.

    I saw that the bone spurs pierced straight into the body of Senshou Zhujian, leaving only a small section at the end. In the next second, smoke rose from Zhujian's body and turned into a big tree.

    At the critical moment, Zhu Jian performed a stand-in technique and replaced the big tree under his feet to see if he escaped the catastrophe.  I saw that the big tree started to decay after being hit by the bone spur, slowly turning gray and black from the wound, and turned into a handful of fly ash in just two seconds.

    Zhu Jian's heart twitched, and he was only a little short. Fortunately, Fei Jian reminded him, and he was only a little short of a bone spur that would penetrate into his body.

    Hashirama could already feel the aura from the bone spur that was enough to threaten his soul. If it was a little later, it might not be the big tree but himself that turned into fly ash now.

    As for the question of whether he can recover after turning into ashes, Hashirama didn't want to answer, and he didn't dare to try. After all, he was a person who died once, and if he died again, he would really die so badly that he couldn't die again.

    Senshou Bashirama jumped away, and looked at Kaguya Ji with a dreadful expression after pulling away from her. Anyone would be a little bit afraid of such inhuman methods.

    "Immortal Art ¡¤ Wood Escape ¡¤ Thorn Killing Art!"

    Countless branches stretched out from the big tree and ran towards Kaguya Hime, trying to tie her up, only to see that Senshou Bashima did not stop his movements, but continued to form seals.

    "Immortal Art ¡¤ Wood Escape ¡¤ Tree Binding Forever Burial!"

    Countless tree branches surrounded Kaguya Ji, and at the same time the big tree was approaching Kaguya Ji, and Hashirama tried to crush it directly like this.

    Countless tree branches were tied up, continuously absorbing the Chakra in Kaguya Hime's body, but when they began to absorb Chakra, Hashirama was surprised to find that those tree branches that had absorbed Chakra were slowly disappearing,  Annihilated together with the big tree, turning into a mass of ashes.

    "What?" Hashirama asked in surprise, Shutiao couldn't successfully absorb Chakra at all, tree binding and eternal burial is Qianshou Zhujian's trump card, it is powerful because it can continuously absorb the Chakra in the enemy's body to make up for it  own loss, and then trapped the enemy layer by layer in the sea of ??trees.

    But now the Sea of ??Trees tactics can't be launched at all. The tree branches turn into powder after touching Kaguya Ji's chakra, and they can't form combat power at all.

    A trace of chakra in Kaguya's body can cause several big trees with the thickness of five people to hug each other to wither, and the growth speed of the big trees can't keep up with the speed of consumption.

    Hashirama's face was serious. Seeing this, he gave up his control over the sea of ??trees. Since the ninjutsu failed, there is no need to waste it there. The sea of ??trees is the foundation of their foothold. Without the support of big trees, their company is not qualified to fight  nothing.

    Kaguya Hime noodlesExpressionless, after destroying the wooden dungeons surrounding her, she waved her sleeve robe, stretched out a beautiful hand from the sleeve robe, clenched it into a fist and smashed it down forcefully.

    "Yachigami Sky Strike!"

    Kaguya Ji punched the air, and the invisible air flow dispersed the surrounding Mu Dun, and came straight towards the crowd.

    "Dodge!" Several people did not dare to force the opponent, and jumped away one after another. This move is biased towards the combination of Hyuga Clan's Bagua Kongzhang and Weiliquan. Although the attack is menacing, as long as they dodge, it will be fine.

    "Bang bang bang!" The air flow passed through the crowd and hit the cliff wall, piercing the entire cliff wall deeply, almost half of the cliff wall was knocked down and fell into the magma.

    "Naruto, we can no longer be passive, we must take the initiative!" Seeing this, Sasuke turned to look at Naruto, and then said in an affirmative tone.

    "what should we do?"

    "Listen to me." After Sasuke finished speaking, he didn't explain too much. There's no need to explain too much to this Tie Hanhan, as long as he is obedient.

    Picking up the Kusanagi sword in his hand, Sasuke rushed towards Kaguya Hime, constantly dodging Kaguya's attacks, and threw the Kusanagi sword with his hand, and Chidori condensed with thunder in his hand.

    "Now!" Sasuke roared, and immediately waved his arms and moved towards Naruto.

    Seeing this, Naruto nodded understandingly, and at the same time stretched out his hand to stick to Sasuke's hand, using the power of the six yangs in his body to cooperate with Sasuke's Chidori.

    "Combined Ninjutsu ¡¤ Burning Escape ¡¤ Nimbus Hayate Black Yazero Style!"

    Throwing the ninjutsu in their hands towards Kaguya Ji, the two of them did not stop, and stretched out their left and right hands at the same time, sticking tightly to Kaguya Ji's left and right sides while Kaguya Ji was busy dealing with the attack.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and five; chance of sealing

    ?

    "Good opportunity!" Sasuke's eyes lit up, and he opened his hand vigorously, and while Kaguya Ji was busy dealing with the attack, he and Naruto tightly stuck to Kaguya Ji's left and right sides.

    Naruto Sasuke and the two exerted their strength at the same time, and the six powers in their hands began to operate, preparing to take advantage of the situation to seal Kaguya Hime.

    Seeming to have guessed what the two of them were thinking, Kaguya Ji frowned slightly, and waved her hands vigorously to block the attacks of the two, but how could the combined attack of the two be so easy to resist?

    Rao Uchiha Madara also suffered a big loss when he was unprepared, and Kaguya Hime still had some difficulty in taking this trick suddenly, and dark black burn marks and roads of burns were clearly visible on the hands burned by ninjutsu.  The crack torn by the spiral pill.

    Kaguya Ji didn't stop at the spot and catch her without a fight. She jumped out of the attack range of the two before they formed a siege.

    "Want to run?" Sasuke's eyes narrowed, and then he roared like a madman: "It's not that easy."

    I saw a flash of light in the gouyu samsara eye of Sasuke's left eye, and the Kusanagi sword thrown by Sasuke before disappeared in a flash, and Kaguya Ji only felt a force pulling her whole body.

    Her body was pulled and moved involuntarily in the direction of the two of them. Kaguya Hime wanted to resist subconsciously, but at this moment, her body suddenly disappeared in place, and Kusanagi sword exchanged positions again.  Appeared once between the two.

    "Whwhat?! How is this possible!" Heijue in Kaguya Ji's sleeve robe made a shocked tone, as if he couldn't believe the facts that happened before him.

    In fact, Kaguya Ji also had a trace of doubt on her face. She didn't understand why she still appeared in the same place even though she had already escaped from the range of the two of them.

    "Is it the ability of that eye?" Hei Jue thought thoughtfully.

    Kaguya Ji did not sit still. If the two of them were allowed to come over, she would definitely be sealed again. This was definitely not the result she wanted to see, nor was it the result Hei Jue wanted to see.  After being resurrected, how could it be possible to just sit and wait to die?

    "I will never allow you to destroy this beautiful world again!" Kaguya Ji said in a cold voice.

    Immediately, she stretched out her hand and pulled it, and a dark space crack appeared from her hand. She stretched out her hand and pulled it, but no one noticed that a similar space crack suddenly appeared behind Sakura.

    Kaguya Ji's show hand stretched out from the space crack behind Xiao Sakura and grabbed Xiao Sakura's back collar and pulled her directly into the black hole, pulling her in front of him, defending himself against the attacks of the two.

    "What?"

    "Sakura?!"

    Naruto Sasuke and the two were taken aback at the same time. According to this posture, if the two insist on moving forward, they don't know whether Kaguya Hime can be sealed, but Sakura will definitely die.

    "Naruto Sasuke" Sakura shouted in shock, and then as if she had come to her senses, she yelled at the two of them: "Leave me alone, it's important to seal this woman, hurry up!"

    The figures of the two paused for a moment, as if they were thinking hard about something. Suddenly, Sasuke's eyes flashed fiercely, and he became more determined. His figure continued to rush forward, as if he didn't care about Sakura in front of him at all.

    "Sasuke!" Naruto couldn't help shouting, and now something happened suddenly, Sakura was taken hostage by the enemy, Sasuke didn't seem to care about his teammates at all, but how could Naruto not care?

    He didn't want to give up alone, not to mention that this person who was taken hostage by Kaguya Ji was his first love back then, his current teammate, and his relationship for many years. How could he give up.

    Originally, the power of the Six Paths in his hands had dissipated, seeing that Sasuke continued to rush forward without Gu Xiaoying's safety, Naruto could not help but dodge in front of Sasuke to block Sasuke's attack.

    "Naruto, get out of the way!" Sasuke looked expressionlessly at Naruto and said softly, "You should know that the only ones who can seal Kaguya Ji are the two of us. As long as we can seal Kaguya Ji Ninja World  Peace will come down, so it doesn¡¯t matter even if one person is sacrificed for it.¡±

    Listening to Sasuke's words, although Sakura was already mentally prepared, she still felt a little sad in her heart, yes, after all, she was her favorite person. For so many years, she has always thought about marrying Sasuke and having children.

    Although Sakura also had the idea of ??sacrificing herself for the sake of the entire ninja world, but Sasuke, her favorite mouth said this, but it still made her feel uncomfortable.

    Even with that, Sakura's head lowered unavoidably, she didn't shed tears, because Sakura knew that this was all necessary.Sacrifice, if sacrificing her alone can save the entire ninja world, even she can't help but choose such a choice.

    After all, so many people have been sacrificed in this war, one more is not too many, and one less is quite a lot. If Kaguya Ji cannot be sealed, how will they face those comrades who died in the war?

    They stepped onto the battlefield without hesitation in order to resist the evil ideas of the Xiao organization, and sacrificed their lives for the victory of this war without hesitation. Now that the shadow of victory is about to be seen, what face will they have when they give up?  To face those who have struggled?

    As if she had figured something out, Sakura suddenly raised her head, took a deep breath and said loudly to the two: "Naruto, get out of the way, as long as I can win the battle, I am willing to sacrifice my life!"

    "Shut up!" Naruto yelled, then continued to look at Sasuke, and said bitterly, "Sasuke, that's Sakura, how can you bear it!"

    "You know, we have no choice." Sasuke said expressionlessly.

    "Fart, I have never had the option of sacrificing others in my dictionary, let alone Sakura!" Naruto pointed at Sasuke with one hand and said word by word: "I tell you, I Uzumaki Naruto is dead, jump from here  , died in the magma, and will never give up on my partner!"

    "Naruto" Sakura stared blankly at Naruto, a little lost in thought.

    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk, what a touching friendship, I can't help but be moved, but it seems that some people don't regard you as partners." Hei Jue poked out a head from Kaguya Ji's sleeve robe and said with relish.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and sixth; Zuo Ming in a hard fight

    ?

    Hei Jue poked out a head from Kaguya Ji's sleeve robe, looked at a few people with some sarcasm and said, "What kind of friendship are you showing here? There is a great opportunity in front of you, shouldn't you seize it?"  ?¡±

    "You!" Naruto glared at Heijue angrily, and understood the meaning of his words. It is indeed a great opportunity to seal Kaguya Ji now, but Sakura is right in front of her. If she wants to seal Kaguya Ji, she must  Sacrifice Sakura.

    It is impossible for Naruto to watch Sakura die in front of his eyes, even Sasuke and Naruto would stop them, and the two are deadlocked, but Kaguya Hime will not just watch the two stalemate like this.

    "Are you done with the discussion? Then I'll make a move." Otsutsuki Kaguya's cold voice came again.

    Seeing that the two did not respond, Kaguya Ji threw Sakura away and rushed towards the two. Unprepared, Naruto Sasuke and the two had no choice but to return to defense.

    But how could the two of them be Kaguya Ji's opponents when they were caught off guard, and they were knocked into the air with just one punch.

    Even so, Kaguya Ji still did not give up, and continued to fly towards the two of them.

    "Hmph!" Sasuke glanced at Naruto coldly, as if he was still blaming him for wasting a great opportunity. The next time he wants to find a chance to seal Kaguya Ji, it will not be so simple. Next time Kaguya Ji  Definitely be wary.

    Naruto smiled awkwardly, knowing that it was his fault, he would admit it, but if this happened again next time, he would still stand in front of Sasuke without hesitation, after all, this had already touched his bottom line, but he knew that this time was not  When he touched Sasuke's brow, he subconsciously chose to admit it.

    After finally evading Kaguya Ji's attack, the two calmed down. After standing still, Sasuke turned his head and looked at Naruto solemnly and said, "Naruto, you also know that the only way to seal Kaguya Ji is Liudao Yin."  The power of the sun is combined with the power of the sun."

    "That is to say, only the two of us in this world can seal Kaguya Hime. I don't care what the others do. Only you must not die. Once you die, we will be finished! Damn If Uchiha  If Chen is still alive, maybe we don¡¯t have to be so embarrassing when we join hands with him.¡±

    The last sentence Sasuke just said in his heart, he didn't say it, he knew it was impossible, he just comforted himself in his heart.

    Hearing Sasuke's words, Naruto didn't react, but Sakura's eyes lost again, "It turns out that we were just protected by the way"

    "Crack." A hand suddenly patted on Sakura's shoulder, and she turned her head to see that it was indeed Kakashi.

    "Ms. Kakashi" Sakura opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.

    Kakashi sighed softly. He understood what his disciple was thinking. He understood the little girl's mind from the beginning of their seventh class. From the very beginning, Sakura liked Sasuke in her heart.

    Even after Sasuke rebelled against the village, Sakura's mind never changed. She was always looking for Sasuke's traces, and even went to learn medical ninjutsu in order to help Sasuke and catch up with them.

    Owing to Tsunade, one of the Sannin, as his teacher, he embarked on a difficult learning journey, in order to be able to help Sasuke in the future, even if it is only a little bit, Sakura will be happy.

    But in Kakashi's view, this feeling is nothing more than wishful thinking. Sasuke only has hatred in his heart, and he has never looked at Sakura.

    Hearing Sasuke's ruthless words this time, Kakashi also understood that Sasuke had indeed passed this time.  But as an outsider, he can't say anything, after all, the relationship is a matter between two people, so he can't say anything, he can only pat Sakura on the shoulder to comfort her.

    "Thank you, Mr. Kakashi." Sakura said in a low voice, shaking her head, "I'm fine, don't worry."

    "It's good that you're fine." Kakashi sighed softly: "Don't worry too much about it, Sasuke is just talking, if he doesn't have you in his heart, he won't stop."

    Sakura didn't know, but Kakashi could see clearly, he could clearly see a trace of unbearable in Sasuke's eyes, Sasuke deliberately closed his heart, in order not to suffer any harm.

    After all, he has been hurt too deeply, and the shadow brought by Uchiha Itachi has not been eliminated even now. In order not to involve others and not let his emotions be hurt, Sasuke's choice is too extreme.

    "Cursed family, if you love deeply, you will hate deeply!" Kakashi muttered to himself.  The Uchiha clan is like this, the deeper the relationship, the deeper the hurt will be in the end, "Itachi, yourThe choice is right or wrong in the end.  "

    Seeing that Naruto didn't answer, Sasuke didn't care, but continued to turn his head to look at Kaguya Ji, beware of Kaguya Ji rushing to attack.

    Naruto was silent, and suddenly seemed to have figured something out, and said, "I don't know what you're thinking, but I know that we, Kakashi-sensei, Sakura, you and I, are all a team,  They are members of the seventh class, and even we are all members of Konoha, no matter who they are, I will try my best to help them."

    "Even if I sacrifice myself for this, even if the gain outweighs the loss, I will still have no hesitation. It doesn't matter whether I win or not. I only care about those who agree with me and those who I agree with. I will never give up on anyone easily. If  One day the person being threatened is you, and I will try to rescue you!"

    "Bet on my Uzumaki Naruto's Shinobi!"

    After Naruto said this, there seemed to be a golden light behind him. At this moment, Naruto seemed to be a saint. His light was so dazzling that others could not open his eyes like a Buddha.  open your eyes.

    "This really deserves to be the ninja with the most unexpectedness." Hiruzaru Sarutobi sighed lightly.

    "Brother, you finally have a successor." Seeing this, Tobuma glanced at Hashirama and couldn't help but said.

    "Yes." Senju Hashirama nodded, turned to look at Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato, and praised, "You have a good son, Fourth Hokage."

    Namikaze Minato laughed and couldn't hide the pride and pride on his face. At this moment, he was very pleased that he had such a son.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and seventh; into a bitter battle

    ?

    Namikaze Minato felt extremely gratified in his heart. As expected of his own son, he has carried out the will of fire very deeply. Originally, Namikaze Minato was still worried that he would not be around. No one taught Naruto that he would go astray. Now it seems  , such awareness, even if it is Hokage is not an exaggeration.

    Hearing Naruto's words, Sakura's heart warmed up. In fact, girls are like this. No matter what you do, as long as you have her in your heart, even if it's just a lie, it's enough.

    Such a girl is easy to be satisfied, and Sakura is also such a girl, no matter what, it is enough to have her in her heart

    Sasuke's face was expressionless, and he couldn't deny it after listening to it, but no one noticed, a trace of relief flashed in Sasuke's eyes, although he said he didn't care, but there was always a touch in his heart.

    A person whose heart is as cold as ice does not mean that he has no feelings, it is just that he closes his heart so that no one can touch it. Once there is something that can touch people, he will also be moved.

    Someday, the hearts of those who are as cold as ice will be melted, but it will take time.

    "Hmph, let's get rid of this guy in front of us first." Sasuke snorted coldly, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up and said, "You must not die."

    "Ah." Naruto smiled and nodded, "Don't worry, I won't die even if you die."

    "Let's go!" The two yelled at the same time, cheered up and rushed towards Kaguya Ji.

    The Kusanagi sword had been retrieved by Sasuke before, and the two moved forward towards Kaguya Ji, punching and kicking at Kaguya Ji.

    The three of them fought in a group, and in the eyes of everyone, they had turned into a mass of black dots, and their movements could not be seen clearly at all, only Feijianzhujian and Nai Fengshui, who could perform the dynamic vision of flying thunder god to reach the peak  The door can be seen clearly.

    The dazzling physical skills of a few people dazzled everyone. Although it was not as amazing as when Maitekai opened the eight gates, it was a solid foundation.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn't help but took a deep breath, and said tremblingly: "This little guy, Naruto, when did his physical skills become so powerful."

    He couldn't help sighing softly while speaking: "At the beginning, he was just a little guy who could only perform seduction techniques, but he has grown into the savior of the ninja world now."

    The battle between the three of them is no longer something that everyone can intervene in. Even Zhujian can only use the Birth of the Tree Boundary to provide them with a foothold. Although the power of the Six Paths can make them float, their flexibility is not enough.  It is so comfortable to step on the ground.

    Fighting to this point, even a little mistake may lead to failure, especially Sasuke, although he has some excuses, but it is still not as easy to use as his own feet.

    Using the Kusanagi sword to fend off Kaguya Hime's attack, Sasuke retreated quickly, twisted the Kusanagi sword in his hand into a sword flower, and said to Naruto, "Are you ready?"

    "Ah, it's already ready!" Naruto smiled.

    The two rushed forward again. In terms of the degree of cooperation, the two are much better than before. Although they haven't seen each other for many years, they can clearly feel each other's thoughts when they stand together.

    Once again, Kaguya Ji retreated and the two retreated at the same time. At this time, Kaguya Ji was also uncomfortable, standing aside and panting lightly.

    Sasuke took out the storage scroll from the ninja tool bag on the back and unfolded it.

    "Boom." Holding the Fuma Shuriken in the storage scroll with one hand, Sasuke threw it at Kaguya Ji, and the Fuma Shuriken turned into tens of thousands of shurikens and rushed towards Kaguya Ji.

    At the same time, Naruto didn't stop, folded his hands together and started the multiple shadow clone technique, thousands of shadow clones appeared on the battlefield.

    Taking advantage of this moment, all the shadow clones headed towards Kaguya Ji at the same time.  Kaguya Ji frowned slightly on her cold face, and immediately waved her hands, an invisible air flow swayed, and countless shurikens and Naruto's shadow clone were destroyed after touching the air flow.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, do you think this will defeat my mother? Wishful thinking!" Hei Jue said with a sneer.

    At this moment, a shuriken caught in the net passed through the obstruction of the airflow and came to Kaguya Ji in an instant. She froze for a moment, turned her head slightly to avoid the attack of the shuriken, and a strand of white hair was caught by the shuriken.  Cut off.

    "Boom!"

    The shuriken turned into Naruto in a puff of smoke. It turned out that Naruto performed the transformation technique when the shadow clone blocked Kaguya Ji's sight.

    I saw Naruto throwing a spiral pill shuriken towards Kaguya Ji in his hand.

      "Immortal Art ¡¤ Wind Escape ¡¤ Helix Maru Shuriken!"

    The huge Helix Maru shuriken rushed towards Kaguya Ji, she didn't panic in her heart, she had lived for more than a thousand years, and she had never seen anything in the world.

    Kaguya Ji stared, the hair on her back was windless and automatic, and waved an ice crystal spike straight to the spiral ball shuriken less than one meter away from her.

    "Boom!"

    There was a puff of smoke, and the spiral pill shuriken became Sasuke holding a Kusanagi sword again. He reached out and threw the Kusanagi sword, but the aim seemed to be a little off, and it flew past Kaguya Ji's ear.

    "It's now!" Sasuke's eyes flashed brightly, and Gouyu's reincarnation eye was used again, and the body and Kusanagi sword moved and shifted, and the whole person suddenly appeared behind Kaguya Hime.

    At this time, Naruto had already rushed in front of Kaguya Ji, and the two of them stretched out their hands at the same time, and the power of Yin and Yang of the six realms unfolded at the same time, and they were able to seal Kaguya Ji.

    "Good opportunity!" Everyone's eyes lit up, and the cooperation between the two dazzled everyone. They didn't expect that the two would display such an exquisite cooperation.  vivid.

    "Click."

    It's a pity that when it seemed that it was about to succeed, the whole space suddenly changed. There was a chill in the space that was originally a scorching atmosphere, and immediately the whole space was covered with frost in the blink of an eye.

    Before Naruto and Sasuke could react, they were frozen by a glacier, unable to move at all.

    "What what's going on!"

    "Body, I can't move my body!"

    Kaguya Ji slowly got out of the ice, turned her head and glanced at the group of people who didn't know what happened, and then turned their eyes to the two people who were still frozen, with a hint of ruthlessness flashing in their eyes.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and eight; hard work

    ?

    The two of them were frozen in the deep cold and solid ice, and they hadn't even reacted, "Why what's going on!"

    Facing the sudden change in the world, the two were a little confused, let alone the two of them, even the first Hokage in the distance couldn't figure out what happened.

    "Hiss, it's so cold." In the cold wind, Sakura couldn't help shivering. When she came back to her senses, she saw Kakashi Xiaoli and they had already wrapped themselves with chakra, and then suddenly realized that they quickly wrapped themselves with chakra.  Rise up against the cold wind.

    Hei Jue glanced at the crowd suspiciously, then turned to Kaguya Ji and said, "Master, these miscellaneous fish have been hindering you all the time, why don't we let's kill them first."

    Black is absolutely unbearable for the behavior of several people who are in the way. He was about to succeed, but Tomama and Namikaze Minato came out to rescue Naruto Sasuke.  Trying to join the battlefield.

    The reason why the elephant does not have the same knowledge as ants is because he knows that no matter how many ants there are, he will not be successful, but this does not mean that he can tolerate those ants challenging his authority and testing his bottom line again and again.

    After hearing Heijue's words, Kaguya Ji turned her head to look at Zhujian and the others, a trace of ruthlessness flashed across Juemei's face, and with a wave of her hand, behind the sleeve robe were thousands of ice crystals.

    Seeing Kaguya Ji's eyes fixed, she snorted lightly: "Duh!"

    Hundreds of thousands of ice crystals scattered towards Hashirama and the others, covering the sky and covering the sky like locusts passing through the border, making people feel scalp numb.

    It doesn't matter if they are dead, it doesn't matter even if they hit Senbon, but Kakashi and the others behind them are different. Once they are stabbed by Senbon, even if it is not a vital point, it will be enough for them to eat a pot  of.

    Several Hokages looked at each other, and then dispersed and stood in front of several living people, mainly to help Sakura, Li, and Matt Kai defend against Chimoto's attack.

    As for Kakashi, they were not worried at all. In the previous battle, Kakashi had already gained the trust of several Hokages with his strength.

    ? After all, it is an existence that can compete with Uchiha Madara 50-50. It is impossible that even the small ice crystal Senbon can't stop it?

    Xiao Ying, Xiao Li, and the wounded Maite Kai, to be honest, they don't really believe in their strength.  As for the Uchiha Obito who is still in a coma?  Sorry, although this guy showed signs of reforming himself, the Hokages still selectively ignored this guy.

    "Ding ding ding ding" Although the triple wooden ingot wall was arranged between the Thousand Hands Column, it still couldn't stop the impact of the ice crystal Qianben. In desperation, the Thousand Hands Column had to seal again.

    "Spiritualism¡¤Fivefold Rashomon!"

    Facts have proved that Hashirama's concerns are correct. The five-layer Rashomon, known as the strongest defense in the world of Naruto, can only barely block the attack of Ice Crystal Chimoto.

    Kozakura took a sneak peek and found that the last layer of Rashomon was covered with Senbon's imprints, and those Senbons were deeply embedded in Rashomon, and could penetrate it only a little bit.

    "It's so scary!" Sakura gasped, and couldn't help reaching out to knock on the Rashomon, and found that the Rashomon was surprisingly hard.  Even if she undid the Yin seal and used all her strength to cast a strange power fist at Shengmen, she couldn't leave even a trace on it.

    However, Kaguya Ji's ice crystal Qianben can pierce through the four-layer Rashomon after penetrating the three-layer wooden ingot wall. It is conceivable that if it is pierced on a person, it cannot directly pierce the person?

    Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime, so terrifying!

    Several people were not harmed under the protection of Hashirama, but Kakashi, seeing that the Hokages did not intend to protect Obito, he could only run over and pull Obito to the protection range of Senju Hashirama  Inside.

    Seeing that his companion was being attacked, Naruto felt very anxious, constantly struggling to break through the deep cold and solid ice.

    "Nine Lamas, hurry up, Mr. Kakashi and the others are in danger." Naruto couldn't help but said anxiously in his heart.

    "Don't worry, I'm trying to figure out a way." Nine-tailed Weng said in a low voice, if it was an ordinary ice escape, he would be broken if he said it was broken, but this ice escape with fairy magic is different, even he needs it  A little time to melt the ice.

    "Hmph." Sasuke snorted coldly, his eyes widening.

    "Amaterasu!"

    The pitch-black flames of the abyss were projected on the solid ice, and the ice was melting rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "It's now, Naruto!" Kyuubi yelled at Naruto in his heart.

    MingThe man's eyes lit up, and he roared, the chakra in his body instantly swelled up, and the scarlet chakra stretched along the gap where Sasuke melted, and immediately became bigger and bigger.

    I saw that the solid ice was accelerating and breaking at a faster speed.

    Hearing the sound of shattering ice behind her, Kaguya Ji turned her head and found that the two had escaped, her face was covered with frost.

    The attack that was thought to be inevitable was actually blocked by Hashirama, but the two people here also escaped, and Kaguya Hime, who couldn't steal the chicken, was very angry.

    "You, you are all going to die!" The cold voice was devoid of emotion, as if the harshness of winter was scraping people's body so painfully.

    "You are the one who will fail!" Naruto roared angrily.  He rushed towards Kaguya, and with the help of the Chakra that Kyuubi hadn't retracted before, a huge Chakra arm stretched out from Naruto's back, and with one big hand it was about to crush Kaguya Hime.

    Kaguya smiled coldly, and did not dodge, letting the huge chakra arm come towards her. She waved her hand, and two thousand ice crystals flew out, piercing through the chakra arm, blocking Kyuubi's attack.  chakra supply.

    Immediately, the arm that lost the chakra supply disappeared between the sky and the earth in an instant, Kaguya Ji took the opportunity to rush over, opened her palm, her black nails were tingling cold, and she was about to pierce through Naruto's body as she spoke.

    Sasuke was very anxious, kicked Naruto away, and waved his Kusanagi sword to block Naruto.  "Do you want to die, and dare to be distracted during the battle?" He yelled at Naruto who was still in a daze.

    Under Kaguya Ji's offensive, Sasuke retreated steadily. After all, he was the only one who couldn't stop Kaguya Ji's attack like a storm.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and nine;

    ?

    "Why don't you hurry back to your senses? What are you doing there!" Sasuke yelled at Naruto, waking up Naruto who was still in a daze.

    As Naruto's Jinchuriki of Kyuubi, the perception of the two of them is interlinked. Torn off a piece of chakra from Kyuubi's body is tantamount to cutting off a piece of flesh from him.

    After all, Kyuubi has lived for so long, he can bear it but it doesn't mean Naruto can bear it. Feeling the pain from Kyuubi, it is inevitable that Naruto will be in a trance.

    After being awakened by Sasuke, Naruto remembered that he was on the battlefield, and he could not be distracted. If Sasuke hadn't saved his life just now, Naruto might have died in battle at this moment.

    Blocking Kaguya Ji's attack, Sasuke stood next to Naruto with the power of reverse thrust, looked at him solemnly and said, "Naruto, let me tell you again, the only ones who can seal this guy are the two of us, the two of us  No matter who dies, the seal will fail."

    "Your life now is not just your own. I can save you once, but I can't save you all the time. You can do it yourself."

    Speaking of Sasuke, he attacked Kaguya Ji head-on again. He knew that Naruto needed a little time, so Sasuke would give him time, and try to entangle Kaguya Hime as much as possible so that she would not disturb Naruto.

    From the beginning of the battle, Naruto's thinking had problems. Although Sasuke said it many times, it was useless at all, and it was useless to say it.

    This time Sasuke is already mentally prepared. After all, he is not ignorant of Naruto's character. If he can figure it out, it is better to think about how he can defeat this formidable enemy in front of him.

    Without Naruto supporting Sasuke from the sidelines, how could a person be Kaguya Hime's opponent? In Kaguya Hime's hands, there are many dangers. The bone spur can barely pass by his face, and even a little bit will lose his life.

    "It's dangerous." Sasuke panted slightly after avoiding the bone spur sideways, a drop of cold sweat ran across his forehead, and he didn't dare to be careless when facing Kaguya Hime.  Both Uchiha Madara and Otsutsuki Kaguya in front of him are formidable enemies that Sasuke has never faced.

    Shaking his head, throwing away all the thoughts in his head, and looking at Kaguya again, the hand holding the Kusanagi sword has begun to tremble slightly.

    No one has ever faced Kaguya Hime alone, and no one knows the horror of Kaguya Hime. Only when a person faces Kaguya Hime alone will he understand how terrifying this person in front of him is.

    No matter what method Sasuke uses, he can't break through Kaguya's defense range, and even if Sasuke is negligent, there is a possibility of being counter-killed.

    Kaguya Ji smiled coldly, seeing Sasuke's appearance, she didn't know that the guy in front of her was just a weak point, and she could take him down without any effort.

    As long as Sasuke is taken down, isn't the remaining one easy to catch?  Kaguya's thinking was perfect, after all, no matter who the two of them were, they were no match for her alone, and only the sealing technique mastered by the two of them made her a little afraid.

    However, the sealing technique requires two people to work together. If there is only one person, the sealing technique cannot be performed at all. As long as they are broken one by one, their reliance will be broken. After all, this world will return to Kaguya Ji  hands.

    Thinking of this, Kaguya Ji couldn't help but put a smile on her cold face.  In her eyes, victory seems to be a certainty, and no one can stop her.

    Thinking about it this way, it seems that the people in front of me have become much kinder.  Immediately Kaguya Jixiu waved his hand and galloped towards Sasuke.

    The gust of wind blew past, making Sasuke's robes rattle. Facing the menacing Otsutsuki Kaguya, Sasuke had no idea at all. Now that Naruto has not fully awakened, he is the only one who can stop Kaguya head-on.  .

    "Be careful!" Sasuke suddenly raised his head when he heard the urgent voice coming from beside his ear, but saw Kaguya's figure gradually enlarged in his pupils.

    Sasuke wanted to move, but it was too late now, Sasuke could only see Kaguya's figure continuously enlarged in his pupils, he could clearly see the chills emanating from Kaguya's fingertips, through Kaguya's cold eyes  , Sasuke could even predict his own death.

    "Could it be Is this the end?" Sasuke couldn't help thinking in his heart, and immediately felt a kind of unwillingness, "Why, how is it possible, how can I die here!"

    Sasuke inexplicably burst into a raging rage, and he couldn't even move under Kaguya Ji's coercion, but the chakra in his body burned uncontrollably, and the deep black chakra burned from his body  , his whole body turned into a black Pyroman.

    Sasuke raised his hand with difficulty, the Kusanagi sword was stained with black chakra, which was transmitted from the hilt to the blade, and with a wave of his hand, a mass of burning black chakraThe flame flew towards Kaguya Ji.

    "Huh?" Kaguya frowned, she didn't expect Sasuke to be able to move freely under her own pressure.

    "Interesting." There was an interested smile on Kaguya Ji's cold face. If she were to say that Kaguya Ji was not angry, she was just very amused that the little bug in front of her could still move.

    Kaguya Hime's momentum continued unabated, ignoring the flames from Sasuke, and rushed straight at Sasuke.  Sasuke didn't feel flustered, at this moment he felt that he was an invincible existence, instead of retreating, he rushed towards Kaguya Ji.

    "Clang!"

    The Kusanagi sword collided with Kaguya's fingertips, and sparks splashed. Facts have proved that even a sword as tough as Kusanagi cannot destroy Kaguya's fingertips.

    The people who were watching the battle from a distance were still in fear. Seeing that Sasuke suddenly exploded, he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although he didn't know why Sasuke was distracted, but fortunately Sasuke was reminded by them  Come back in time.

    Feeling the weird Chakra in Sasuke's body, Hiruzaru Sarutobi couldn't help but frowned. Others may not be familiar with this Chakra, but he was very clear about it.  I felt it from his disciple Orochimaru.

    Even Hiruzaru Sarutobi knew that this power came from a spell seal technique. Although he didn't understand how Orochimaru was researched, this did not prevent everyone from admiring this power, even if it came with  Strong evil breath.

    If it weren't for this sudden force, Sasuke would have been in danger.

    "This power" Tokama frowned, "Why is there an evil smell in it?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and tenth; cooperation

    ?

    "This power" Tomona frowned. As the dignified second-generation Hokage, Muye Village's well-known ninjutsu development master, what ninjutsu has he never seen?

    For this power that suddenly emerged from Sasuke, Tomona only felt a little familiar. It was somewhat similar to the Immortal Chakra on his brother Zhuma and Naruto, but it was not the same as the Immortal Chakra on the two of them.  Neutral and gentle, he only felt an evil breath in that force.

    Turning around and seeing Hiruzaru Sarutobi's strange expression, Tokama couldn't help saying: "I'm afraid this is something made by your disciple named Orochimaru again."

    Sarutobi Hiruzen didn't dare to hide anything, just nodded and said: "Nine times out of ten it is true." Immediately, he related the research of Oroshemaru and the fact that he felt the same Chakra breath from the four Otoshi people.  Tell the truth.

    "Young people are awesome." Tobima couldn't help but nodded after listening to it. For Dashemaru, Tobima actually admired Dashemaru from the heart.

    If the only regret is that Orochimaru used to be a traitor, as for the taboo experiments on living bodies that Hiruzaru Sarutobi mentioned, Tomona didn¡¯t take it seriously after hearing it.

    As Konoha's ninjutsu and even a master of forbidden art development, Tomona didn't know that the development of forbidden art is inevitable. In vivo experiments are inevitable?

    Didn't he still use in vivo experiments when he developed some forbidden techniques such as reincarnation in dirty soil?  Although this was criticized by his elder brother Zhuma at the time, saying that as a dignified Hokage, he still used living bodies for experiments.

    However, it has no effect on Tobima. After all, if there is no in vivo experiment, how could his widely circulated forbidden techniques be successfully developed?

    If it wasn't for Orochimaru being forced to defect, maybe Tobima is going to exchange ideas with Orochimaru. After all, there are not many people in the ninja world who focus on the research and development of forbidden techniques.  There is no one else besides these two.

    "Patta." "Sasuke." Naruto patted Sasuke's shoulder lightly from behind, and he came back to look.

    "Naruto." Sasuke smiled, understood the meaning of Naruto's appearance at this moment, and immediately said, "Have you figured it out?"

    "Ah." Naruto nodded solemnly, then smiled and said, "Although I don't agree with what you said, I understand what you mean, don't worry, I will cherish my life, and I won't die.  "

    Saying that, Naruto turned his head, faced Kaguya Hime and said, "Next, it's time for the two of us to join forces, Sasuke, don't hold back." Naruto put his hand in front of Sasuke.

    Sasuke was taken aback after hearing this, then smiled, put his hand on Naruto's and said with a smile: "Ah, it's you, don't hold me back."

    Feeling the chakra transmitted from Naruto, Sasuke didn't speak any more, but took advantage of this time to silently absorb the chakra to supplement the gradually depleted chakra in his body.

    Following the chakra that Naruto continued to pass on, Sasuke's body began to gradually recover.

    "By the way, try not to use your power if you can." Naruto frowned slightly, feeling the evil chakra that just passed from Sasuke, and he understood that all of this was the effect of the original curse.

    Although that power is indeed a very powerful boost, Naruto always feels that this power is too evil, and he should not use it unless it is necessary.  Not only him, even Kyuubi felt that this power was too inhuman, thinking about the ugly appearance of Sasuke after his transformation.

    "The good and evil of power lies in the person who uses it. People with evil thoughts, no matter what kind of power it is, will become a tool for evil. If it is a kind person, even evil power will become a reliance for good deeds."

    "So the good or evil of power does not lie in the power itself, but in the person who uses it." Sasuke paused, sighed and said.

    Naruto paused, didn't speak for a long time, finally just sighed and said: "You just need to take care of it yourself."

    "Get ready, it's time to go!"

    Both of them bowed slightly at the same time, "I'm making a feint, you get ready." Naruto whispered to Sasuke, and immediately stopped his feet, stepped on them hard, and rushed towards Kaguya Hime.

    Before Sasuke bought too much time for Naruto, Sasuke consumed too much chakra during this period. Although Naruto's chakra has been supplemented, it still cannot restore him to his heyday.

    Now let Naruto, who has enough Chakra in his body, as a feint attack, it couldn't be better.

    "Let's go!" Naruto roared and clenched his hands.?He waved his fist towards Kaguya Hime forcefully.

    The huge fist rushed towards Kaguya Hime without hesitation with an indomitable momentum, "Get down!" Naruto shouted.  The fist was bombarded heavily on Kaguya Ji.

    Kaguya Ji frowned, put her hands in front of her body, and forcibly swallowed Naruto's fist. At this moment, Kaguya Ji could feel the different power coming from the fist.

    "Boom!"

    Hit by Naruto's fist, Kaguya Hime's body fell backward involuntarily.

    "This power." Hashirama looked at Naruto in shock. Doesn't others know that he doesn't know?  The power on Naruto's fist clearly contains the power of the strange power fist created by him and carried forward by Tsunade.

    "When did he learn it?" Hashirama asked in surprise.  There was some doubt in my heart, and I smiled immediately: "Forget it, no matter what, as long as it is useful is enough!"

    "Come on! Naruto, come on! Sasuke!"

    "We can only cheer for you here."

    Naruto Sasuke and Kaguya Ji once again fought together, and the cooperation between the two has risen to a higher level with the passage of time and the connection between the two.

    With the cooperation of the two, Kaguya's resistance seems a bit stretched. If it's just one person, it's okay to say, but the relationship between Naruto and Sasuke is not one plus one equals two, but the result of greater than two or even multiples of two.  .

    After being repelled by the two, Kaguya Ji fled far away, and the continuous attacks of the two made her look a little embarrassed.  This is also the first time that Kaguya Ji has shown fatigue in front of everyone, which has never been seen before.

    "There is a chance!" Everyone couldn't help but their eyes lit up. The cooperation between Naruto Sasuke and the two of them was really useful. Sure enough, the cooperation of the two of them is still needed to seal Kaguya Hime.  Ignore it.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and eleventh; intruders

    ?

    Everyone subconsciously ignored Tatsuo Uchiha, not only because Tatsuo Uchiha had said before that he must not be exposed, but also because they did not regard Tatsuo Uchiha as a partner in their hearts.

    Now that Naruto and Sasuke have the opportunity to seal Kaguya Hime, they will not pin their hopes on Uchiha Tatsumi

    Unlike the few people in Kaguya Jiten's Yuzhong, Uchiha Chen, who was far outside the space, faced the Sage of the Six Paths alone, and Chen chose to leave after a long silence.

    Although Chen has some understanding of the situation in Tianzhi Yuzhong, he is beyond his reach now, because he has already felt the trace of that person at this moment.

    People who hide in the dark.

    As for himhe just wants to meet that guy hiding in the dark for a while now, at least he has to figure out his origin first.

    Outside the space, under the seal of the sacred tree, a man in black robe stood in front of the sacred tree, looking at the people who were bound on the sacred tree, the man picked up the small stones under his body and threw them vigorously towards the sacred tree.  go.

    "Click." The stone pierced through the sacred tree and the wooden bars that bound everyone, but in the next second, the sacred tree bound everyone again.

    The sacred tree that was originally pierced has also recovered again, continuously absorbing the chakra in everyone's body, storing it and feeding it back to Otsutsuki Kaguya.

    This is why Kaguya Ji has a steady stream of chakra.

    Feeling the flow of chakra in the sacred tree, the man smiled slightly. The reason why he didn't dare to act rashly before was because the strength of several people made him feel afraid.

    Not only Obito Uchiha Madara, but also Kaguya Hime and Naruto Sasuke, he would not dare to act rashly before knowing the strength of everyone, let alone a Sage of the Six Paths who can summon people from the Pure Land  Watching from the sidelines.

    His strength is not enough to support him to defeat all the people by himself. It is precisely because of this that he chooses to watch the battle from the sidelines, being the oriole after the mantis catches the cicada.

    "Book of the System, I think I can complete your main task now." The corner of the man's mouth was raised with a subtle arc, and he muttered to himself.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, don't be careless, this world is not as simple as you imagined, you must not die, if you die, then your soul will be mine."

    "Hmph, don't worry, my soul will always be mine, and I will take good care of it. How could I let you take it away!" the man said to himself with a slight smile.

    "Now Naruto Sasuke has entered Kaguya Ji's space, so that means Kaguya Ji will be sealed after they come out."

    The man was thinking as he walked: "That is to say, when they come out, the old man Sage of the Six Paths will bring those dead people back to the pure land, and then Sasuke will seal all the tailed beasts. I just need to wait for Sasuke Naruto and the others to lose  Time to jump out, isn't the mission complete?"

    "To be honest, the world fragments in this world are quite easy to obtain."

    The man jumped up and dived into the void again, waiting for Naruto Sasuke to return from Kaguya Hime's space, and at that time he appeared to seize the world fragments of the world's will.

    "Tch, are you late?" Uchiha Tatsuki couldn't help curling his lips.  Sensing that the hidden person's aura was here before, Chen rushed over impatiently, but it was still a step late, and was run away by that person and hid again.

    It is estimated that that person also knows that there are still Sages of the Six Paths. Unlike those half-baked Kage-level powerhouses, Sages of the Six Paths, the ancestor of Ninja, must be able to sense his existence.

    This is why he chose to retreat temporarily after the Sage of the Six Paths appeared. The Sage of the Six Paths will sense his existence. Although the Sage of the Six Paths has given Chakra to Naruto and Sasuke, no one knows whether the Sage of the Six Paths is still hiding.  What kind of hole cards are you holding.

    As he said systematically, this world is far from being as simple as he imagined. After he first came to this world, he often heard the name Uchiha Tatsumi. It is said that he is also Sasuke's brother, but he is not mentioned in the original Hokage.  Never heard of this person's existence.

    I don¡¯t know why, but this world is also different from the original book. In the original book, the unknown people started to shine in this world, and the four Otonin who were supposed to die are still alive and well.

    Not only that, but it was precisely because of these reasons that he felt puzzled and did not step forward to start his actions easily.

    like he saidYes, although he also has a system, but his system is not at all different from others. If other systems are polite and polite, urging the growth of the host, then his system is like a big devil.

    Every time he uses the power of the system, it is like making a deal with the devil. He needs to pay a huge price every time he gets a strengthening. It is for this reason that he has to embark on the road of plundering the fragments of various worlds.

    Because only world fragments can trade with the system, if there are no world fragments, then he can only use his own soul to trade with the system, and that system is like a demon coveting his soul all the time.

    His system no longer knows how many times the host has been replaced, and the soul of each host will be taken away by the system in the end. Rather than saying that he is strengthening the host, it is better to say that the system is actually cultivating the cauldron.

    After cultivating the host and devouring its soul, the system will be further strengthened, and it may not necessarily be the only true god in the entire universe that transforms into a body.

    However, he is confident. After all, he is the longest-lived person among all the hosts so far, and he is also confident that he will live until he can finally get rid of the control of the system and successfully control the system.

    He believes that with his own strength and familiarity with the plots of various worlds, he will be able to achieve this step. He has changed from a powerless otaku back then to a behind-the-scenes man who has plundered fragments of many worlds.  Only he himself knows how much he has gone through.

    "I will definitely succeed. When the time comes" The man looked at the front with firm eyes, and then slowly fell into the boundless darkness, without a sound.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and twelve;

    ?

    The water in this world is very deep, but he will not give up. Every time he travels through the world, he needs to consume world fragments. If he enters this world without looting the world fragments and then leaves, it will consume his few world fragments in vain.

    It may even affect the next world. Once he has no world fragments, he can only use his own soul to trade with the system.

    He understands that the Immortals of the Six Paths are not so easy to get along with, but he claims that he is not an easy-going lamp. After experiencing the hypocrisy and arrogance of the system, he will not pay attention to any situation. No matter how dangerous the situation is, he can compare it to himself  Is this system more dangerous?

    Left and right are just one death, is there a more artistic way of saying death?

    The only thing that made him feel wrong was Tatsuo Uchiha, who was unknown in the original work or did not exist at all in the original work. His strength was incomprehensible.

    I heard that he started collecting tailed beasts a long time ago, and even summoned too many tailed beasts when he was in Konoha. He didn't believe that Uchiha Tatsumi would hand over all these tailed beasts to Akatsuki for nothing. There must be something in it  It's tricky, maybe Uchiha Tatsuo has already become Ten Tails Jinchuriki.

    It's just that I don't know why the world lost news about Uchiha Tatsuo some time after the start of the Fourth World War. I heard many people on the battlefield say that this guy's Chakra breath can no longer be sensed at all.

    It was as if he was already dead, and it was precisely because of this that the Fourth Ninja World War kicked off completely, and Uchiha Obito dared to release the ten tails into ten tails Jinchuriki with peace of mind.

    If it hadn't been for Chen's disappearance, the course of this war might have been prolonged a lot. After all, his strength was so strong that no one could resist at that time.  Had to join forces to resist Uchiha Chen.

    Only in this way are they qualified to stand on the opposite side of Uchiha Tatsuo

    Uchiha Chen stood at the scene where the person left. Although he could not find the trace of the person, Uchiha Chen was not depressed. He could perceive the strength of the other party from the remaining breath of the scene and he was no more than equal to him.

    If Naruto Sasuke is united, it is not impossible to subdue him.  Chen couldn't help but think so in his heart.

    These are things that Chen would not even think about before, but Uchiha Chen left this world and went to another parallel world of Naruto.

    Tatsuo Uchiha lived in that Naruto world for so long, and traveled the ninja world for such a long time with his two little apprentices during World War Three.  Seen a lot of things.

    With the increase of experience, I have met so many people, met many people, and felt their true desire for world peace in the Land of Rain. In fact, Chen Jieao's heart began to calm down gradually.

    Now when Uchiha Tatsumi thinks about problems, he can't help being calmer, not as hostile as before, and it is precisely because of this that he chooses to help Gokage send them into Kaguya Hime's space.

    Although Uchiha Chen didn't say anything, in fact, a subtle change had already taken place in his heart.  If it was the former Uchiha Tatsuya, he might not have waited until Uchiha Madara summoned Infinity Tsukiyomi, and directly declared that he would rule the entire ninja world.

    Without thinking about that person again, Uchiha Tatsuo sank his mind into the space of consciousness, only in this way can he know the situation in the space of Kaguya Hime.

    It's not that Chen didn't believe in Naruto Sasuke, he already knew that these two people could succeed, and when the two came out of the space, it was the time when the two successfully sealed Kaguya.

    However, Chen's heart is still a little eager to move. This is the hope of a ninja who wants to meet a comparable opponent.

    Until now, he has never encountered an enemy who can make him use his full strength.  Even Yamata no Orochi from the Oni Land couldn't force out Uchiha Tatsuo's true strength, let alone the old Uchiha Madara.

    Chen really hoped to use a hearty battle to calm the heat in his heart at the moment. Originally, the man in black was a good choice, but now that no one can be found, only Kaguya Hime and even Naruto Sasuke will have it.  Maybe Chen's opponent

    Different from Uchiha Tatsumi's entanglement, Naruto Sasuke and Naruto Sasuke are not easy at the moment in Kaguya Hime's Heavenly Palace. Although both of them are in an advantageous situation from beginning to end, they have indeed successfully suppressed Kaguya.  Ye, but the opportunity to seal Kaguya like before was not found.

    Just like this, the two couldn't help feeling anxious, which caused the attack of the two to become hasty, and the attack that was originally coordinated and impenetrable couldn't help it.He was stagnant, which gave Kaguya Ji a chance to breathe.

    "Ding." Naruto Sasuke made a mistake again, and the two of them landed their attacks on each other at the same time, which caused them to be stunned at the same time, and began to blame each other.

    "Good opportunity!" Taking advantage of this moment, Hei Ze whispered a reminder, Kaguya jumped out of the way, opened the distance between Naruto Sasuke, and made another sneak attack before the two of them could react.

    "My lord, these two people cooperate so well, it's really difficult to deal with, why don't we separate them, and defeat and kill them one by one?" Hei Jue offered a plan.

    Hearing Heijue's words, Naruto Sasuke stopped arguing at the same time, turned around and glared at Heijue, humming suddenly.

    Kaguya nodded. Facing two people at the same time really gave her a headache. If it was just one person, she could still suppress them, but she really had no good way to take them both together.

    Kaguya's eyes lit up at Heijue's words, she stared at Naruto Sasuke as if she thought of something, raised her hand and stretched back, a distorted space black hole appeared behind her, Kaguya stretched her hand into the space gap  .

    No one noticed that a distorted space black hole also appeared behind Sasuke. At this time, both of them were on guard against Kaguya Ji's possible sneak attack, and did not notice the situation behind each other.

    When Kakashi Sakura and others found out, Sasuke had already been grabbed by Kaguya Ji's collar and pulled into the black hole of space.

    "Sasuke!"

    "Be careful behind your back!"

    "What?" Sasuke felt startled, and then realized that a hand behind his back lifted his collar and pulled him into the black hole of space behind him.  He didn't even have time to react.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and thirteen; Zuo Ming crisis

    ?

    Sasuke was startled. When he realized it, his whole body had been pulled into the black hole of space, and there was no time to struggle.

    "Sasuke!" Naruto turned around and widened his eyes, watching Sasuke being pulled into the space. When he ran to the space-time crack, there was only one gap left in the gap.

    Naruto stretched out his hand and tugged at the entire space, trying to open the gap in the space so that Sasuke could escape, but even Sasuke himself was still in a state of confusion at this time, how could he react?

    "Sasuke!" Naruto didn't forget to shout Sasuke's name until the moment the space gap disappeared. He knew that, as Sasuke said, the two of them were the key to sealing Kaguya Hime.  No one can successfully seal Kaguya.

    Don't look at Naruto as if he is heartless, but he understands the truth of it. Just because he is heartless doesn't mean he can't think.

    Sasuke was dragged into an unknown space, and Naruto alone could not successfully seal Kaguya Ji.

    He turned his head and looked at Kaguya Ji with an unfriendly expression and shouted: "Where did you hide Sasuke, give Sasuke back to me!"

    Naruto yelled, and jumped towards Kaguya, raised his fist and aimed at her like a hammer.

    But Naruto forgot that the reason why he was able to successfully suppress Kaguya Ji before was because Sasuke was on the side to support him, but even this could not really hurt Kaguya Ji.

    Now he is alone, without Sasuke's support, how could he hurt her again?

    Hui Ye smiled again on her cold face, this was the first time she smiled after being forced back by the two of them.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, you want to know where your Sasuke has gone? He has been killed by us, since you miss him so much, then we will send you to accompany him, mother!" Hei Jue's last words  Obviously it was Zhao Huiye who said it.

    I saw Kaguya nodded, put his hands behind his back, and immediately raised them high and swung them down towards Naruto.

    Immediately, the entire frozen space was shaken, and icebergs began to collapse one after another, and countless ice and snow turned into roaring dragons and tigers, opening their mouths to drown Naruto.

    "Oops!" Naruto said subconsciously annoyed, even in the face of natural disasters, he was just a fly shaking a tree.  Even if you can successfully stop the landslide, you will eventually deplete the chakra in your body.

    For this reason, Naruto was forced to choose to avoid his edge, avoiding the moment when the ice and snow were strongest, he rose high and fled here before the ice and snow approached.

    "Hurry up and escape! It's dangerous!" Naruto yelled at the crowd on the cliff, and at the same time separated a shadow clone to explain in front of the crowd.

    The previous battle situation was a bit complicated, and Naruto had to explain it to everyone in advance. After all, seeing that they were about to succeed, it turned out that Kaguya Ji had an opportunity at the end.

    In fact, this is also to blame for the two of them being too impatient. As long as they fight steadily, the two of them will definitely be able to seal Kaguya in the end. Under the impatience, there was a problem with the cooperation between the two, and the consequence of this was that Kaguya successfully escaped from the two  Human restrictions, and sent Sasuke to an unknown space.

    Hearing Naruto's explanation, everyone hurriedly got up and fled this dangerous place one after another. In fact, they understood even without Naruto's explanation.

    "Want to run? Delusion!" Kaguya Ji snorted softly, with a sneer on her face, she stretched out her hands, and a bone spur appeared on her back. At the same time, two bone spurs appeared on her palm. Kaguya Ji just  Aiming slightly, he swung the bone spur with his hands.

    "Kill the ashes together!"

    "Be careful!" While explaining to everyone, Naruto's shadow avatar didn't notice what was going on behind him. He turned to look behind him when he heard Sakura's exclamation, but it was already too late.

    It was too late to say it, but then it was too late, the bone spur had already come to the back of the hidden clone, Naruto could not dodge it in time, he could only condense the chakra in his body to form a big hand to wrap the bone spur.

    Although the bone spur was blocked by Naruto, the power in it does not need to be touched to be activated.

    As long as the bone spur touches the chakra, it will destroy it together with the body, "How come!" Naruto's shadow clone widened his eyes, feeling that his chakra was passing away rapidly.

    "Obviously it has been blocked." The body of the shadow clone did not turn into a cloud of smoke as usual, but slowly dissolved like soil, and then turned into a cloud of ash flying in this space.

    "Be careful of the bone spur on her back, even if Chakra touches it, it will disappear!" Bo FengshuiThe door opened to remind, his face was serious, others don't know what it is, doesn't he know it?

    Everyone couldn't help but tremble in their hearts. Although they are reincarnated bodies of filth and almost immortal existence, this kind of move that directly wipes out Chakra can't help but make people's hearts tremble slightly. No one wants to die in such an unclear way, let alone  Said that it was the critical moment of the battle.

    The ice and snow continued to ravage Naruto. Under the entanglement of the ice and snow, Naruto could only dodge constantly, and was hit by the ice and snow from time to time. The piercing pain made Naruto scream out.

    The huge icicle hit Naruto's lower abdomen again, pushing Naruto straight to the ground, and several ice locks appeared around his body, completely imprisoning Naruto in midair.

    "Damn it!" Naruto hammered the icicle vigorously, but the hard ice and snow prevented him from smashing it successfully.  After learning the previous lesson, Kaguya Ji understood that if the ice and snow were not strong enough, it would be broken by Naruto.

    So this time Kaguya Ji learned the lesson, and the unbreakable icicle blocked Naruto, so that Kaguya Ji could absorb the chakra in Naruto's body with peace of mind.

    "Chakra who is wandering outside, quickly return to my body, return to mother's body!" Kaguya opened her hands as if embracing, and slowly floated towards Naruto.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, this is the mother. As long as this guy is eliminated, the rest of the people will be nothing to worry about. At that time, no one will be able to seal the mother, and this world will once again become your mother.  Exquisite garden!"

    Hearing Heijue's words, Kaguya Ji's mouth curled into a smile, as if she was also happy to hear Heijue's description of the coming world, and there was a trace of living anger on her cold face, unlike before  It's like a fairy in the sky who doesn't eat fireworks in the world.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and fourteenth; Zuo Ming crisis two

    ?

    Heijue's words sounded like the sound of heaven to Kaguya Ji. As long as Naruto is eliminated, no one in this world will be able to restrain her. Don't look at the Sage of the Six Paths as if he controls everything. The current Sage of the Six Paths is just a group  Chakra aggregates pose no threat to Kaguya Hime.

    Even once he appeared, he might be directly swallowed by Kaguya Ji, so he didn't dare to appear directly in front of his mother.

    After tearing up Kaguya's space, Uchiha Tatsuo quietly escaped into Kaguya's first ball space without anyone noticing.

    Even Kaguya Ji couldn't find Chen who was hiding specially. After entering the Shiqiu space, Chen didn't act rashly, but carefully observed Kaguya Ji's space.

    Careful comparison confirms the difference between this first ball space and your own space. Everyone's Tian Zhi Chuan is different, just like the kaleidoscope writing sharing eyes of the Uchiha family. Although everyone is a kaleidoscope, their possible powers are different.

    Kaguya Ji can control all spaces such as ice, magma, gravity, acid water, desert, etc., which is related to her being the ancestor of Chakra.

    Correspondingly, after someone controls these elemental spaces, other people will no longer be able to control this kind of space, and Chen's space has not really taken shape until now.

    The ability of Tianzhiyuzhong is the ability that Gouyu's reincarnation eye combined with the blood inheritance net in the body is qualified to possess. The main reason is that everyone has different perceptions of themselves, so the space for structure control is also different.

    Kaguya Hime is the ancestor of Chakra, so it is expressed on the attributes of each department. Magma represents fire escape, ice represents wind escape, gravity represents earth escape, and acid water represents water escape

    That is to say, with Kaguya Hime, Uchiha Tatsuo doesn't have to think about being able to control these spaces, so he can only start from other directions.

    Carefully observing the details of the space, he couldn't help sighing: "As expected, he is the ancestor of Chakra. Although he didn't make any achievements in combat, the application of simple Chakra has reached the pinnacle."

    Kaguya Ji's fighting skills do not match her name as the ancestor of Chakra. As a person of the ancestor level, she would be sealed by two teenagers under the age of 18, and she laughed out loud when she said it.

    However, this is understandable. In those days, there was no ninja industry, and even samurai were just emerging, and their achievements in chakra and skills were not very high.

    And although Kaguya Ji was called a god at the time, in fact, what she faced was just a group of mortals. It is impossible to expect a group of mortals to resist Kaguya Ji.

    It is precisely in this way that Kaguya Ji is invincible in this world.

    However, history will always move forward, and the times will move forward. It is impossible for ninjas to remain unchanged. With the continuous development of the ninja era, various talents continue to emerge.

    In the history of the ninja era, there have been countless brilliant and beautiful characters, whether it is Hyuga Tennin and others in the Warring States Period or Orochimaru Scorpion in the Ninja Village Era, they are for the development of ninjas and the development of skills  All made great contributions.

    And these are exactly what Kaguya Hime didn't have in that era. Although ordinary escapism can't work for Kaguya Hime, no one can take away the fighting skills acquired through many battles.

    Under the same conditions, the two Kaguya Hime, who have the fighting skills condensed by countless people for thousands of years, can't win at all.  This is an established fact, and something the Sages of the Six Paths have long understood.

    Therefore, the Immortals of the Six Paths were very optimistic about the two being able to defeat their mother from the very beginning. As for the existence of Hei Jue, they couldn't make waves at all.

    The only thing he is worried about is Chen and the enemy hiding in the dark. With Chen's performance, at least he will not be an enemy for the time being. After all, the Immortal of the Six Paths is already dead.  people make trouble.

    For example, Madara, for example, his mother, as for the remaining sages of the living Six Paths, they have nothing to do with it. The ninja world always needs to develop, and it is impossible to remain unchanged. If a strong figure emerges to reform the entire era, he would be happy to see it succeed.

    Although Uchiha Tatsuya looked down on Kaguya Hime, in fact, he was constantly confirming Kaguya Hime's space, combining with his own heavenly control, and constantly perfecting his own space.

    If you just want to form your own independent space, you don't need to work so hard. Uchiha Chen can do it immediately now, but the space formed in this way is not the strongest space.

    Tatsuo Uchiha, who has been spoiled by the system for a long time, must do his best, and his space also needs to be the strongest space in the world.

    "System, is it enough for me to observe and analyze like this?" Uchiha Tatsuo asked in his heart.?? 

    "Ding, answer the host, as long as the host is in the initial ball space, the rest of the working system will help the host complete the collection."

    "It's okay." Chen nodded, feeling very comfortable with the system's fully automatic service.

    While the system was collecting data, Uchiha Tatsumi was not idle, and here he was able to observe the situation of Naruto Sasuke through the first ball space.

    After discovering that Sasuke was transferred to the desert space by Kaguya Ji, Chen couldn't help but smile.

    "This guy, it's time for you to suffer." Chen expressed his joy at what happened to his brother

    At the same time, Naruto in the icy space is now in danger, the ice is not indestructible, it will take time, but Kaguya Ji will not give Naruto time.

    "What to do, Naruto is in danger!" Seeing this, Sakura said anxiously.

    She is concerned, but she is confused. After all, it is still difficult to rescue Naruto from Kaguya Ji with their strength, not to mention that Sasuke is not around now, and the people they rely on who can seal Kaguya Ji have already fallen into the trap.  in crisis.

    "No, we have to save Naruto." Hiruzaru Sarutobi was a little impatient, he couldn't wait to step forward to rescue, "Naruto can't make mistakes!"

    Having said that, he rushed forward without discussing with others, towards Kaguya Hime, only to see his hands forming seals and slapping the ground suddenly.

    "Spiritualism!"

    There was a burst of smoke, and the ape demon, who was as tall as two people, was psychically released by Hiruzaru Sarutobi.

    "So it's you, Sarutobi!" The ape demon was still a little confused after being psychic out. Logically speaking, he didn't sign the contract after Sarutobi's death, and he didn't know who he was psychic.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and fifteen; Zuo Ming crisis three

    ?

    "Aren't you already dead, why" the ape demon said halfway, after seeing Sarutobi Hiruzaru's eyes without whites, he understood: "I see, you were reincarnated from the filthy earth."

    "Who is it? It's your apprentice Orochimaru again?"

    "It's been a long time since I saw Ape Demon. Now is not the time to talk about these things. I need your strength." Sarutobi Hiruzen didn't answer Ape Demon's question, but just urged him to save people now.

    The ape demon nodded, and stopped asking, but turned into a Ruyi golden cudgel. Sarutobi Hiruzen held the Ruyi golden cudgel in his hand, stomped his feet into the air, and slammed heavily on Kaguya Ji.

    "Die!" Sarutobi Hiruzen roared, and the Ruyi Golden Cudgel was maximized, and the extremely huge stick slammed hard in front of Kaguya Ji.

    "Boom!"

    Kaguya Ji, who had already noticed something was wrong, retreated quickly, and escaped before the golden cudgel hit her. The pillar hit the ground, smashing the solid ice, and cracks appeared on the ice surface.

    Seeing that Sarutobi Hiruzen didn't take advantage of the victory to pursue the attack, he was still self-aware of his own strength, turned his head to look at Naruto, and shouted: "Naruto, it's now."

    As he spoke, he inserted the golden cudgel in his hand into the ice prison.  "Big, big, big!" The golden cudgel began to grow bigger, and slowly opened up the ice.

    Naruto's eyes lit up and he laughed: "Grandfather of the third generation, I really have you!" As he spoke, two giant Chakra hands stretched out from Naruto's back, tearing apart the hard ice that had been stretched apart, and barely escaped into the sky.

    Sarutobi Hirizhan loosened his hands, and the Ruyi Golden Cudgel turned into an ape demon again and stood behind him: "Sarutobi, is this the kid from back then?"

    The ape demon looked at Naruto in Nine-Tails mode with some regret: "It's been so many years, and this kid has grown up."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi smiled: "Yes, the new generation of little guys have grown up, but we are already old." Hiruzaru Sarutobi seemed to have thought of something and said to the ape demon: "Come on,  There are still people here."

    The ape demon looked at the direction where the third Hokage stretched out his hand, and was taken aback for a moment: "Thisisn't this the first generation, the second generation and the fourth generation?"

    Hashirama Toakama nodded towards the ape demon, and Namikaze Minato called out respectfully: "Lord ape demon, long time no see."

    "How come you were also reincarnated by the dirt?"

    "It's a long story." Qianshou Feijian sighed softly, letting Hiruzaru Sarutobi retreat and slowly explain to the ape demon.

    After listening to the cause of the incident, the ape demon finally came to his senses, and said in a daze: "So you finally defeated that guy Uchiha Madara and you want to beat this woman again?"

    "Basically it is."

    "It's not easy." The ape demon frowned and looked at Kaguya Ji, and said in a low voice: "This woman is not simple, I can sense the chakra in this woman, it is too pure and huge, just  Like a hundred tailed beasts."

    "This woman is originally the ancestor of Chakra, Otsuki Kaguya who is known as the goddess of Mao."

    "Who is that?" the ape demon asked suspiciously. He is considered to be very old among psychic beasts. There have been legends about their ape demon clan since the Warring States Period, but even if he has lived for hundreds of years, he can't.  It might be who Kaguya is.

    After all, in order to prevent Kaguya from escaping, Sage of the Six Paths and his younger brother destroyed all historical records about Kaguya long ago, and there is no such person as Otsutsuki Kaguya in the historical records that are currently circulating.

    "The mother of the Sage of the Six Paths, the ancestor of Chakra, was once sealed on the moon by the Sage of the Six Paths and his younger brother."

    The ape demon raised his brows: "I'm a bit impressed when I say it this way." After thinking about it carefully: "I remember that the ape demon clan has a record, saying that the sage of the Six Paths once sealed a devil. Could it be that this woman is that devil?"

    Everyone nodded: "If there are no accidents, then it will be."

    "Hiss." The ape demon gasped, turned his head to look at Sarutobi Hiruzen and said: "I said Sarutobi, how can you be so unkind, this is a devil that even the sages of the Six Paths can't kill  , You channeled me out to fight her, didn't you let me die."

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi smiled wryly and shook his head: "Okay, okay, don't complain, in fact, we are not the main combat power this time, after all, even if we are, there is no way to intervene in this war, the main combat power is actually Naruto  With Sasuke, two little guys."

    "What?" The ape demon widened his eyes in disbelief. He looked at the crowd and hoped that they could give him a negative answer, but they just nodded helplessly.

    "I said how can you hide in the small?Let the junior face the battle alone later.  "The ape demon murmured.

    Although he didn't want to fight Kaguya Hime, he couldn't bear to let a junior stand in front of him and fight while he hid behind his back.

    "Even if you can't fight, you can't let the junior stand in front of you."

    "You think we want to?" Everyone smiled helplessly.

    "Actually, we have to do this." Several people turned their heads to look, and Hiruzaru Sarutobi stood up and explained: "Ordinary escapism has no effect on Kaguya Hime at all, and can only be reduced to her nourishment. Only  Only immortal arts and high-intensity physical attacks can cause damage to Kaguya Hime."

    "So you guys are watching from behind?"

    "Actually, we came here with the intention of helping at the beginning. After the Sage of the Six Paths sent us over, we realized that we were just a bunch of burdens. In front of Otsutsuki Kaguya, whether it was me or someone else  , are just a group of ants, only Naruto Sasuke who has obtained the power of the Six Paths can hope to seal Kaguya Hime."

    When Hiruzaru Sarutobi said the word cumbersome, he could clearly see the unwillingness in his eyes. Yes, as the majestic third generation of Hokage, a well-known existence in the ninja world, he was also a fearsome character on the battlefield back then. Now  It turned out to be a burden, and he could only cheer from the sidelines. No one could bear this sense of loss.

    Hiruzaru Sarutobi was a little depressed, at this moment, a hand patted Hiruzaru Sarutobi on the shoulder, and a serious voice came from behind him: "Little monkey, I remember that I never taught you  Be timid before fighting."

    Sarutobi Hiruza turned his head, and the familiar face of the Second Hokage imprinted in his eyes, "Second, Second Hokage-sama."

    Qian Shouban looked at Hiruzen Sarutobi with hatred, and felt a little anxious, but he could also understand, after all, he felt the frustration himself.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and sixteen;

    ?

    Sarutobi Hiruzen had been scolded by Senshou Banma for his frustration before, but it was of no use. Sadness is contagious.  Will still fall into depression in the future.

    Not to mention Sarutobi Hiruzen, most of the people present felt this way, and even Senshou Banjian himself could not help but feel sad, which is unavoidable.

    However, depression is one thing, but it is absolutely impossible to sit still. Senshou Feijian knows that he and others can't help, but they must also set an example, and they cannot hold back Naruto Sasuke.

    Qianshou Feijian turned his head to look at the ape demon and said: "Although our strength is limited, we are absolutely obliged to do what we can do. As long as we can defeat Kaguya Ji, it doesn't matter. Anyway, we have already died once.  , We will never be stingy if we can do something for the living.¡±

    Hearing the words of Qianshou Feijian, the ape demon couldn't help nodding. Indeed, the current battle is no longer a matter of one or two kage-level or super-kage-level powerhouses being able to control the battlefield.

    Those kage-level super-kage-level powerhouses are just her mobile storage of chakra when facing Kaguya Hime. Their inaction happens to be the greatest help to Naruto Sasuke.

    At this time, the sleeping Obito woke up leisurely: "Where am I? Am I already dead?"

    "Obito, you're awake!" Kakashi exclaimed in surprise, and quickly stepped forward to help Obito up. Everyone knew that Obito had turned to the light because of Sakura's incident before, and they would not attack him again. Seeing Obito wake up now  Come on, Kakashi may be the happiest person.

    "Kakashi, what's the matter? Has the reincarnation eye been destroyed, Madara? What's the situation now?"

    Kakashi was silent for a while, and finally told him what happened after Obito fell into a coma. After listening to Obito, he was silent for a while, and sighed: "So did you not stop Uchiha Madara in the end?"

    "It's okay, you have made a great contribution." Kakashi patted him on the shoulder and comforted him.

    Obito shook his head helplessly, knowing that it was Kakashi comforting himself, but he felt unwilling. According to what Kakashi told him, in fact, Madara was powerless without two reincarnation eyes.

    It is still a bit stretched to communicate the connection between Gouyu's reincarnation eye and the seal on the moon with only one reincarnation eye. If the story ends here, he and Sakura have indeed succeeded.

    But what is unexpected is that no one thought that a crow would bring another reincarnation eye to Uchiha Madara.

    This also means that what Obito and Sakura did with their lives before is meaningless.

    While sighing, Obito couldn't help secretly guessing the origin of the reincarnation eye. Like Kakashi and the others, Obito was also wondering who gave Uchiha Madara the reincarnation eye.

    The biggest suspect among them is Uchiha Chen, but Chen has not shown up for a long time, no one can sense his Chakra breath, and Obito is not sure if it is Chen.

    However, for some reason, he had a faint feeling in his heart that this was what Uchiha Tatsuo did, even though he didn't have any evidence to prove it.  Faintly, Obito's guess was close to the truth of the whole matter.

    Just at this time, Naruto was suddenly approached by Kaguya Ji, who raised both fists and gave a light shout.

    "Yachigami Sky Strike!"

    Kaguya Ji's fist turned into a phantom and punched Naruto's body, and Naruto didn't even have time to cast the shadow clone.

    This move is a bit like the Bagua Kongzhang of the Hyuga clan, but it is different from the Bagua Kongzhang. The fist hits Naruto's body heavily, and each punch turns into a phantom.

    I saw that Naruto didn't even have time to dodge, he was constantly hit by fists, and blood continued to overflow from the corners of his mouth. When Kaguya Ji stopped his fists, Naruto couldn't even maintain the nine-tailed mode.

    The substantial chakra coat on the body surface disappeared, Naruto was covered in scars, his face was swollen, and he fell from the air weakly.

    This time it was not Naruto's plan to lure the enemy. In fact, Naruto didn't even react. Kaguya Ji suddenly appeared behind him. When Naruto wanted to avoid it, it was too late.

    Not to mention that Naruto didn't react, even the others were the same. They didn't wake up until Naruto fell to the ground weakly.

    "Naruto!" Namikaze Minato was anxious and couldn't help shouting.

    The current situation is very critical, Sasuke is missing, Naruto is also seriously injured, and the two people they rely on are now in trouble.

    "??What are you doing in a daze, save people!  " Senju Zhuma scolded angrily, and immediately rushed out, rushing to the rescue before Kaguya Ji vainly tried to kill Naruto.

    "Wood Escape¡¤The Art of Wood Insertion!"

    A large number of wooden thorns protruded from Kaguya Ji's body, entwined around Kaguya Ji's feet, trying to trap her in place.

    "Small tricks!" Kaguya Ji snorted coldly, shaking all over, those wooden thorns were broken and turned into fly ash and scattered in the sky.

    There was no expression on Senju Hashirama's face. In fact, he didn't expect the wooden thorns to trap Kaguya Ji. He just wanted to stop Kaguya Ji's pace so that his younger brother could have time to rescue her.

    I saw Senju Tomona nodded to Namikaze Minato, squeezed his hands, and disappeared in the same place in an instant.

    "Flying Thunder God Art!"

    With the help of the Flying Thunder God Technique Thousand Hands that had been left on Naruto's body long ago, he suddenly came to Naruto's side, hugged Naruto, and immediately returned to the original place.

    After putting Naruto down, Sakura couldn't wait to run over and put her hands on Naruto's chest. The green chakra appeared in Sakura's hands to heal Naruto's injuries.

    "Naruto, wake up!" Sakura shouted anxiously.

    Kaguya Hime frowned, seeing that the prey she was about to get was stolen by a few little ants, this was absolutely unbearable, and she was about to step forward to collect Naruto's chakra.

    "Your opponent is me!" Senju Hashima stood in front of Kaguya Ji, raised his hands horizontally, and looked at Kaguya Ji with a serious face, a circle of red eye shadow gradually appeared in his eyes, and the whole person's  The atmosphere suddenly changed.

    "Little insect, oh no, do you want to stop me as the reincarnation of the previous generation of Asura?" Kaguya Ji looked at Senshou Bashira with a calm expression, and said slowly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and seventeenth; fierce battle

    ?

    Kaguya Ji looked at Senju Hashirama calmly, but she didn't take Senju Hashirama seriously. To be honest, even if Senju Hashirama turned on the fairy mode, she would not be Kaguya Ji's opponent.

    With the strength of Senshou Hashirama, in the eyes of Kaguya Ji, he is just a child, and his strength Kaguya Ji doesn't like it at all.

    After all, even the sage mode has its strengths and weaknesses. The sage mode with the lowest degree of integration like Jiraiya is naturally the weakest one, followed by the fusion sage mode like Dashedou.

    Although the combat power is not too strong, it has its uniqueness. After that, there are Naruto in Senjujuma and Mt.  look.

    Immortal mode is most famous for controlling natural energy. For example, Senjujuma can control one point of natural energy, then Kaguya Ji can control five hundred points of natural energy, which spans such a large gap  No matter how you think about it, you should understand who is strong and who is weak.

    However, Senju Hashirama didn't intend to fight with Kaguya Hime at first, he just came to delay the time, as long as Naruto wakes up, then his task will be considered complete.

    "The juniors are fighting to the end. How can we elders just watch from the sidelines? Even if we are not strong enough, we have to contribute our own strength. If you want to find that little guy Naruto, then from my corpse  Let's step over!"

    Qianshou Zhujian bowed slightly, and was already ready to fight to the death.

    "Stubborn!" Kaguya Ji snorted coldly, and immediately rushed towards Qianshoufanjian.

    Seeing Kaguya Ji approaching aggressively, Senshou Zhujian did not dare to be careless, and cautiously formed seals with both hands.

    "Wood Escape ¡¤ Wood Clone Technique!"

    Multiple wooden clones appeared from behind Senshou Zhujian. This move was used very smoothly by Naruto before.

    When the situation is not good for him, this kind of avatar technique may have a miraculous effect. The most important thing is that he only needs to delay the time now. Hashirama does not expect that he can defeat Kaguya Ji, as long as he delays Kaguya.  his victory.

    The Wood Dun clone is much better than the shadow clone. The most important thing is that he won't disappear when touched like the shadow clone, and can withstand more blows.

    I saw Mu Dun's avatar in Zhujian nodded towards him, and immediately jumped forward to stop Kaguya Ji.

    "Wood Dun¡¤Flower Tree Realm is born!"

    In the icy space, you don¡¯t want to think about the magma world. In the magma world, the tree world can only be used as their foothold, but in this ice world, they have no danger under their feet, so the tree world will become a benefit for Zhujian.  means of attack.

    Countless big trees burst out of the icy land, and in the blink of an eye they turned into big trees of the sky. In this barren and unchanging white world, a clump of green suddenly appeared.

    That's right, in this world, even the Birth of the Tree World, which looks like a forest, is just a small clump, and it looks so inconspicuous when placed in this entire space.

    "Everyone, please!" Qianshou Zhujian gave a soft drink, and immediately rushed out, rushing forward.

    "Wood Escape¡¤Wood Dragon Art!"

    Be the first to strike first!  Hashirama naturally understands this truth, especially when our side is weak, we can only be beaten passively, and only by taking the initiative can we find a chance of success.

    A huge wooden dragon is entangled in the forest, like a predator standing at the top of the food chain in the entire forest, entrenched on the big tree in the sky, staring at Kaguya Ji closely, as if it would kill her as soon as she leaked a flaw.  Prey off the general.

    Kaguya Ji rushed into the forest, Hashirama's eyes lit up, and he yelled at his clone: ??"Let's go!" He didn't stop immediately, and the whole person jumped up, jumped over the big tree, and turned into a monster in the forest.  predators ready to hunt prey like Kaguya.

    After entering the forest, Kaguya did not panic, but looked at the forest with admiration. She was originally the guardian of the sacred tree, and regarded the entire ninja world as her own back garden.

    Therefore, Kaguya has an indescribable affection for trees, and did not stop Hashirama from performing ninjutsu. In her view, Hashirama is like the gardener in her space, diligently greening her space  make a great contribution.

    "Mother, please don't be too careless. Although it's just a small bug, don't let them delay." Hei Jue's voice came from Hui Ye's sleeve robe.

    Kaguya Ji nodded, indicating that she understood, but she did not follow Hei Jue's intention, and continued to walk leisurely in the forest, as if admiring the forest.

    "Or, I'll tie up this little guy.??, give my space all green again?  " Kaguya Ji thought subconsciously in her heart.

    Hashirama's Birth of the Tree World has gained a great reputation in the ninja world. Even if he has died long ago, there are such legends in the ninja world-if you meet a wood escape ninja, once he casts the Birth of the Tree World and summons a piece of  Forest, don't love to fight, run away quickly, otherwise it will be turned into fertilizer.

    This is the great reputation that Hashirama has gained in the ninja world with one punch and one kick since the Warring States Period. I don't know how many ninjas died in the wooden escape in Hashirama, which further achieved his title as the god of the ninja world.

    However, Kaguya Jiyi is a bold person, and she is not afraid of the ninjutsu of Hashirama at all. She walks in the forest and even picks off the flowers blooming on the trees to enjoy.

    "Mother, please don't let them procrastinate any longer." Seeing that Kaguya Ji still went her own way, Hei Jue couldn't help feeling a little anxious. Once Naruto recovered, it would be very difficult to seriously injure Naruto again.

    "It's okay." Kaguya Ji's cold voice came, and she smiled and said: "I want to see what this little guy Asura can do."

    "Hmph." Hearing Kaguya Ji's words, Hashirama snorted coldly. Although he knew that he was no match for Kaguya Ji, he couldn't accept such contempt.

    "Then let me see how strong you are!"

    As he said that, Senshou Zhujian shouted loudly, clapped his hands together suddenly, "Get up!"

    Immediately, the entire forest underwent tremendous changes, and the originally peaceful forest began to slowly become distorted.

    There are endless murderous opportunities hidden in the seemingly beautiful forest, every big tree and even every branch may become a deadly splendor.

    Once it is caught by a branch and dragged into the forest, the big tree will turn into a man-eating demon, sucking up all the chakra and even life force in the human body. No matter who it is, as long as it is entangled,  It means that this person has entered the countdown to death.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and eighteenth; the battle heats up II

    ?

    Falling into the heavy siege of the forest, Kaguya Ji was not nervous at all. After touching her body, those branches broke like the previous wooden thorns and turned into nutrients, which were absorbed by Kaguya Ji.

    It's just that Kaguya Ji frowned tightly, as if she was disappointed by the continuous withering of this forest.  This made her think of the sacred tree. As the guardian of the sacred tree, how could she watch the sacred tree wither.

    "Give me peace!" Hui Ye stretched out his hand and waved, an invisible wave pushed out, and the whole forest trembled. The big trees that had been eyeing the sky instantly became timid, and they kept shrinking back one by one, as if they had encountered some demons  Same, dare not go forward at all.

    Originally Dashu shouldn't be thinking, but now Senjujuma can clearly feel a deep sense of fear from his ninjutsu.

    The Mudun in Zhujian is different from those who transplanted his cells like Yamato. Even if other people can use the Mudun, it is just an imitation. The Mudun used is lifeless, like a puppet without a soul.

    But Zhujian is different, his Mudun seems to be infused with life, with a vigorous vigor and full of vitality. This is why Zhujian's Mudun has been handed down to the world, and it is also the place Zhujian is proud of  .

    However, at this moment, Zhujian was really annoyed why his Mutun had a soul. If he didn't have a soul, he would be as unscrupulous as a normal ninjutsu, and he wouldn't hesitate to move forward.

    "Damn it!" Hashirama snorted lightly, and didn't hold back his hands anymore. All the clones of Mu Dun rushed up, surrounded Kaguya Ji, blocking her steps.

    Hashirama himself made the seal quickly, and his hands were like butterflies wearing flowers, showing the beauty of the seal to the fullest.

    "Wood Escape¡¤The Art of the Wooden Man!"

    The Chakra in Hashirama's body was transmitted to the trees, and those giant trees grew rapidly, and a wooden figure with an extremely huge body that would not give in to Susano appeared on the spot.

    A huge wooden dragon and a huge wooden man, both of which could single out a tailed beast, stood in front of Kaguya Ji. Qianshou Zhujian jumped and stood on the wooden man's shoulders, his eyes piercing.

    "kill!"

    Mu Dun's avatar started a hand-to-hand fight against Kaguya Ji under him, and the wooden dragon kept harassing at the side. The wooden man put Hashirama into his head space, and Hashirama controlled the wooden man to punch Kaguya  Ji's body.

    Kaguya Ji frowned, facing such a raging attack, she also needed to avoid it, not because she couldn't stop it, but because she wanted to save Chakra.

    Although Infinite Tsukuyomi is continuously supplying Chakra, the amount of Chakra consumed by Kaguya Hime's every attack is not a small amount.

    Especially in the Royal Palace of Heaven, a large amount of Chakra is needed just to maintain the Royal Palace of Heaven. In order to save her own Chakra, Kaguya Hime had to avoid it.

    This is why Naruto Sasuke was able to compete with her before.

    If Kaguya Hime had done her best from the beginning, regardless of the consumption of Chakra, it is very likely that Naruto Sasuke would have lost faster.

    But as Naruto Sasuke gradually adapted to Kaguya's attack, this situation began to change. From Kaguya's strong suppression of the two to the stalemate between the two and finally the two were able to fight back from time to time, Naruto Sasuke  He has already adapted to Kaguya Ji's offensive.

    Behind Kaguya Ji, a black space crack appeared inadvertently. As soon as she floated, she was about to float into the black hole of space with the wind.

    "Want to run?" Qianshou Zhujian frowned, and the whole person shouted: "Leave it to me!" The wooden man reached into the black hole with both hands, and forcibly tore the black hole away, "Open!"

    The originally shrinking black hole was forcibly torn open by Zhujian. Seeing this, the wooden dragon rushed into the black hole. Zhujian became so powerful that he even wanted to let the wooden man enter the black hole.

    Chased by the wooden man and wooden dragon, Kaguya Ji had no choice but to retreat. Originally, she had already stepped into the starting ball space with one foot, but in the end she had no choice but to withdraw.

    Fortunately, she didn't really enter the first ball space, otherwise Uchiha Tatsumi would have been exposed. Just now, Tatsuo had even seen Kaguya Hime's lower body, and it was just about to be exposed.

    "Come back to me!" Senshou Zhujian shouted loudly, forming seals with both hands, the body of the wooden figure became bigger again, and the huge fist rushed towards Kaguya Ji.  If there is any negligence, it will turn into a man-eating beast and deal a fatal blow to Kaguya Hime.

    Kaguya Ji raised her body up, narrowly dodging Hashirama's fist, but at this moment, the wooden dragon suddenly made an attack, opened its mouth wide at Kaguya Ji, and was about to throw herSwallow it in one gulp.

    Kaguya Ji's original relaxed expression was no longer there, and her cold face was covered with frost. She didn't expect that this guy who she regarded as an ant would bring her huge troubles.

    "My lord, I have already said not to let them procrastinate." Hei Jue complained.

    "Shut up!" Kaguya Ji snorted coldly, stretched out a hand, and stretched out several bone spurs from her back, and a spike emerged along her arm. Kaguya Ji reached out and aimed at the wood  Dragon, the spikes thrust out suddenly.

    At that moment, the spike pierced into the wooden dragon's wide open mouth, and the whole world fell silent at this moment, as if some mechanism had been pressed, the wooden dragon remained motionless.

    In the next moment, the wooden dragon broke inch by inch, and its huge body seemed to be corrupted by something. The wooden dragon was constantly twisting, but even this could not slow down the process of the wooden dragon's disintegration.

    In just a few breaths, the menacing wooden dragon turned into dust, and drifted away with the cold wind as soon as the cold wind blew.

    "I admit that I underestimated you." Kaguya Ji looked at Senjujuma calmly and said slowly, "But I won't underestimate you anymore.  It also has such strength."

    Senju Bashima snorted coldly, noncommittal, did not answer Kaguya Ji's words, but proved his answer with actions.

    The wooden man slammed his hands on the ground suddenly.

    "Wooden Escape ¡¤ The art of bagging!"

    The Chakra in Senjujuma's body was continuously transmitted towards the ground, extending all the way, I saw a strange Chakra vortex appeared in the forest, and the Chakra vortex expanded and extended until Kaguya Ji's feet formed a  The huge abyss and quagmire stopped the pace of expansion.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and nineteenth; the battle is intense three

    ?

    In just a blink of an eye, the chakra vortex formed a huge swamp vortex under Kaguya Ji's feet, surrounding Kaguya Ji.

    "Go to hell for me!" Senju Bashima snorted coldly, seeing that Kaguya Ji hadn't moved yet, the corner of his mouth couldn't help but twitch a smile.

    The Jiebu bag technique is originally cast at a fast speed, and it is to be formed before people react. As long as the chakra quagmire is formed, even the gods will not be able to escape.

    After the formation of the Chakra Swamp, countless wooden hands stretched out from the swamp, constantly trying to pull Kaguya Hime, trying to pull her into a bondage and pull her into the abyss.

    Kaguya Ji was a little caught off guard by the sudden appearance of countless big hands. Those big wooden hands grabbed Kaguya Ji's ankle and pulled it down forcefully.

    The power of one hand may not be very strong, but under the countless big hands, the power is constantly superimposed. Once it is pulled by all the big hands, even Kaguya Hime may fall into crisis.

    Kaguya Ji frowned, and tried hard to break free from the big hand under her body, but after she tried hard, she found that the big hand was not broken free, but was still firmly pulling her lower body.

    She was a little impatient, and waved her hand to cut off the big hands that bound her, but after those big hands were cut off, there were still countless big hands that continued to hold her, and even an unknown number of big hands stretched out from other places, elusive, seemingly  He will not give up until he pulls her into the abyss.

    "Yachigami Sky Strike!"

    Kaguya Ji became angry with embarrassment, and spat lightly in her mouth, and immediately saw her body start to rotate, and air fists kept hitting those big hands.

    There were continuous big wooden hands trying to pull Kaguya Hime, and she didn't stop spinning. When Hashirama withdrew the constant chakra output, he still seemed a little panting.

    The output of the Chakra Swamp has stopped, and there is no longer a big hand protruding from the ground. The Chakra Vortex is also shrinking and slowly disappearing.

    Kaguya Ji stopped spinning, but her face was not pretty, it seemed that she had also consumed a lot of chakra during this period.  She is not like Hashirama, who was reincarnated from the dirt. Although Kaguya Hime also has the sacred tree to provide chakra continuously, she is still not as unlimited as Hashirama.

    It can be said that the reincarnation of the dirt is the state that is really suitable for fighting. Not only will it not die, but it will not cause pain after injury, and more importantly, there is no need to worry about the consumption of its own chakra.

    This is completely inconsistent with the law of chakra energy conservation. In fact, when the so-called Orochimaru Senjubojian developed and improved the reincarnation of dirty soil, they couldn't think of where this chakra came from.

    However, after the explanation by the Sage of the Six Paths, Tomona felt that he gradually understood the ninjutsu he invented. It turns out that the reincarnation of the unclean soil is not the real infinite chakra. In fact, the soul from the pure land experience continuous absorption  Chakra scattered in nature.

    Just like there are countless natural energies in the air, there are actually countless chakras in the air, but these chakras cannot be used by living people. Only the souls in the pure land can absorb them without any scruples.

    In fact, the existence of the pure land itself relies on these dissipated chakras. Otherwise, how could a huge pure land space be formed on such a huge scale only by the power of the sages of the Six Paths?

    He himself is nothing more than a group of chakras with consciousness.  With the help of the force of nature and those scattered chakras, it can continue to survive.

    Panting slightly, Hashirama looked at Kaguya Hime with a slight smile, and now his purpose of procrastination has actually been achieved. Looking behind him, he found that Naruto hadn't woken up, but seeing the heaving state of his chest, the distance  It shouldn't be too long before he really wakes up.

    As a member of the Uzumaki clan, Naruto's recovery ability itself is very strong, plus the tail beast in his body continuously supplies him with chakra, as long as it is not a fatal injury, Naruto will be able to recover soon.

    Sakura's medical ninjutsu is just icing on the cake.

    "It's enough to hold on for a while longer." Feeling the chakra in his body becoming full again, Hashirama's heart became firm again.  As long as Naruto recovers, that's enough.

    Obito and the others were not idle at this time. Since Hashirama was delaying everyone's time, they certainly couldn't just wait here.

    "You mean that as long as that woman performs space ninjutsu again, you can use your pupil technique to enter her space and find Sasuke?" Senshou Fujian frowned and asked with a hint of doubt after listening to Obito's words  road.

    Obito nodded and listened to Kakashi's words.Since then, he has been observing Kaguya Hime constantly. The moment Kaguya Hime tried to hide into the first ball space just now, he keenly discovered that this is actually just a space-time ninjutsu.

    Tobima and Namikaze Minato have already guessed about this point. After all, their talents in space-time ninjutsu allow them to keenly detect changes in space, but they have no way to enter Kaguya Hime's space.  middle.

    Although the Flying Thunder God Art is easy to use, every change in the Flying Thunder God Art needs a medium, that is to say, if there is no seal left in advance, the two of them will have no way to travel through space.

    Flying Thunder God's Art on the battlefield is indeed a very useful space method. It is also by this technique that Minato Namikaze won the title of Konoha Yellow Flash on the battlefield.

    But if they want to save people from Kaguya Hime's space, the two of them have no way at all. Hearing Obito's words at this moment, the eyes of the two people shine. In their opinion, even if there is only 10% hope  Just have to try it out.

    Instead of sitting here and waiting to die, it is better to take the initiative, waiting left and right, why not do something meaningful?

    "But this requires a huge amount of Chakra to support. Every space transition requires a lot of Chakra to stimulate and take precautions. After all, no one knows what dangers are waiting for us at the other end of the space.  Obito frowned and said.

    "I can't do this just with my current Chakra amount, so it's useless to say it now."

    Hearing this, everyone froze for a moment, and suddenly burst into laughter.

    "We people lack everything, but we don't lack chakra!" A trace of confidence flashed in the eyes of several people. Indeed, their bodies, reincarnated as dirt, have almost unlimited chakra.  Coming is not a requirement at all, but a simple matter.

    "That's right, how could I have forgotten this!" Obito's eyes lit up, "The Hokages are all reincarnated bodies of dirt, so don't care about the consumption of Chakra at all."  (Remember this website URL: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and twentieth; Intermission

    ?

    Several people looked at each other and couldn't help laughing: "We lack everything, but we don't lack chakra."

    "Chakra is a trivial matter in front of the reincarnation of the dirty soil, so your problem is not a problem for us at all."

    Obito nodded in surprise, he almost forgot about the Hokages, he couldn't help but nodded, and said: "It would be great if a few Hokage-samas could help, it would be easy if a few Hokage-samas help  too much."

    Everyone nodded, and Qianshou opened the door and said: "Then this time the old man will take this guy named Obito to go, the old man still knows a little bit of space-time ninjutsu, if it is four generations, you should stay here, you  The two of us must leave one person here just in case, without further delay, let's act quickly."

    After Senshou Himama finished speaking, all the people in the room turned their attention to Obito, and he smiled coyly and said, "That only when Kaguya Hime uses her time-space ninjutsu again, can I rely on it?"  Let Shenwei enter her space, if she keeps using it, there is nothing I can do about it.¡±

    Hearing what Obito said, Tobuma had no choice but to nod dully. Before Kaguya Ji opened the space again, they could only continue to wait. Now that they knew the conditions for entering the space, they must actively create opportunities.  , making an unknown signal towards the pillars on the battlefield.

    Hashirama turned her head slightly in response, and when she saw the signal on Toikama's hand, she couldn't help but nodded secretly to express her understanding. Although she didn't know why his brother did this, it must be reasonable to think about it.

    Xiao Ying was anxious, seeing that everyone had discussed the list of rescue personnel in this way, she knew that if she didn't speak again, she would have no chance.

    She stood up in a hurry, not even caring about maintaining the Immortal Palm Technique in her hand, she stretched out her hand to the crowd and said, "Thatcan I go with you too?"

    Sakura's words made everyone present stunned. To be honest, they never thought of taking Sakura with them. In the eyes of everyone, this little girl is not only weak and weak, but also not strong enough. Although  He is Tsunade's apprentice, but he's just a medical ninja.

    They deliberately ignored Sakura in order to protect her.  Seeing that Xiao Ying took the initiative to bring up this matter, they couldn't help being stunned, and Qianshou couldn't help laughing and said: "Little girl, why do you want to go, you have to know that this is not a fun thing."

    Indeed, this rescue operation is not a simple matter even if there is a double insurance of Feijian and Obito. After all, taking the initiative to shuttle into the space of others is tantamount to putting one's life in front of the enemy.  What's more, no one knows what dangers are in that unknown space.

    Sakura gritted her teeth and looked at Senshou Feijian with firm eyes. She had to go, because, because the person trapped in Kaguya Hime's space was Sasuke.

    She has been thinking about it for so many years but she can't ask for it. She has worked so hard to catch up with Sasuke's pace, and finally she is waiting for Sasuke's figure. She doesn't know other things. Sakura only knows that at this moment, she hopes to be able to come  Sasuke's side, what to do for Sasuke.

    "I must go. Also as a member of the seventh class, I can't watch my partner get into a fight while I can only watch from the sidelines. I am also a member of the seventh class. I also want to do something  !" Xiao Sakura took a deep breath, closed her eyes and shouted recklessly.

    After Sakura's voice fell, the scene seemed a little silent, and they all ignored the little girl's feelings.

    They only thought about how to protect others, but they never thought that Sakura never wanted their protection, and she also wanted to do something for the victory of the battle.

    Ninjas have never been a profession that needs protection. The birth of ninjas determines their fate. From the moment they become ninjas, they should be ready to die, instead of being protected and raised in a greenhouse  canary.

    Everyone looked at Senshouban and then at Kakashi. After all, Kakashi is the leader of Sakura and Sasuke. If there is anyone here who can call the shots, it is Kakashi. After all,  People of the Pure Land should not interfere too much.

    Kakashi sighed softly, he was very clear about the feelings of his subordinates as the leader of the ninja, the little girl Sakura liked Sasuke from the very beginning, and it has not changed for so many years, in order to be able to  Catching up with Sasuke's footsteps, Sakura has suffered a lot over the years.

    "Are you sure you want to go?" Kakashi looked at Sakura seriously and said, "You have to know that this time the situation is different from before. I don't even know what the danger is. Are you sure you want to go?"  ?¡±

    After Sakura heard itTrembling all over, he gritted his teeth and nodded forcefully, "I must go!"

    Seeing Sakura's resolute face, Kakashi understood that persuasion cannot be persuaded, so he could only sigh softly and said in his heart: "You guys are really more troublesome than each other.  "

    Shaking his head helplessly, Kakashi turned his head to look at Senshou Feijian and said, "My lord, you just agree to let her go. I think she won't feel at ease if she can't see Sasuke's safety with her own eyes."

    There was silence between Senshouban for a long time. To be honest, he was not very willing to take Sakura away, but since Kakashi, as the leader of the Jonin, said, he could only nod helplessly and said: "I have no objection,  The key is this belt soil, can it bring so many people at one time?"

    Obito nodded: "As long as there is enough chakra, I have no problem."

    "That's how it is. The rescuers for Sasuke are composed of me and Obito Sakura. You must keep an eye on Naruto here, and you can't let him have another accident."

    "Understood!" Everyone nodded in unison.

    "That's the decision! We'll start when Kaguya Ji activates the space!"

    Everyone nodded and prepared silently. Sakura clasped her hands tightly in front of her chest and said, "Sasuke, just wait, I'll be right here. This time, this time, I will definitely not let go!"

    The two on the battlefield were still in a stalemate, while Tobima and Sakura came behind Obito, each stretched out a hand to put on Obito's shoulder, and waited for Kaguya Hime to cast the sky control and they would  Can take the opportunity to touch in to find the trace of Sasuke.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and twentieth; accident

    ?

    Hashirama and Tomona have communicated in secret long ago, Hashirama will take the initiative to force Kaguya Hime to perform space jump, and Obito will be able to take the initiative to attack at that time.

    The brotherhood between the two for many years can understand what the other is thinking as long as they look at each other, and they don't need too many words to describe it.

    "Do you want to force her out?" Zhu Jian murmured to himself, he had already made a decision in his heart, and since that was the case, he had to intensify his efforts.

    "I just don't know if the Chakra in my body can hold on."

    It is different from the usual ones. Although the power of ninjutsu in the fairy mode is great, the Chakra consumption is also very different from the usual ones. Especially in the fairy mode, the reincarnation of the dirt cannot replenish the body's chakra all the time.  natural energy.

    It can only rely on the previously supplemented natural energy and then mobilize external forces for fusion, and try to exert the maximum power with the minimum chakra energy consumption.

    However, under the previous series of offensives, the natural energy in Hashirama's body is about to bottom out, and it is impossible to maintain a large amount of Chakra consumption. The amount of Chakra in the body is at most enough to release one or two large ninjutsu.  To dry up again.

    Taking a slight breath, Hashirama forcibly mobilized a breath of air pressure to suppress the discomfort in his body, and clasped his hands together to seal the mudra again.

    "Immortal Art¡¤Wooden Dun¡¤Real Thousands of Hands!"

    The wooden man's body began to change, and the wooden man slowly began to swell. The already huge body grew bigger again, and countless giant arms stretched out from behind.

    The wooden man's face also began to change slowly, the originally ferocious face gradually became peaceful, I saw the wooden man's arms folded in front of his chest, and a wooden statue of Buddha full of Buddha nature appeared on the field  .

    The figure in Hashirama walked out from the wooden figure's forehead, and stood on top of the wooden figure with a stampede of both feet. The Buddha statue looked at Kaguya Ji with a peaceful expression, and there were continuous small voices in the sky, which seemed to be the ravings of the Buddha.  Zai Chunchun teaches people to be kind.

    "It's kind of interesting." Kaguya Ji raised her eyebrows, and finally there was a slight change on her expressionless face all the year round, a trace of curiosity and a trace of disdain revealed on her cold face.

    "Mother, please don't be careless, this ant may be different from other ants." Heijue reminded softly, he didn't want Kaguya Ji to be taken advantage of by Zhujian because of his carelessness, although he himself  Understand that this is impossible.

    But didn't the previous events prove it?  It turned out that Senshou Zhujian was not as weak as they thought, if Kaguya Ji didn't listen to Heijue's advice, would she have fallen into the trap of Qianshouzhujian?

    Kaguya Ji frowned, she naturally understood that there was a difference between the strength of Senjujuma and those ants on the opposite side, but no matter how big the difference was, it was nothing more than a mere ants.

    She is not only a troublemaker between Fan Zhujian, but also a constant reminder from Fan Heijue that she naturally has her own plans.  Will not always obey a conscious body, listen to the words of your own children.

    Kaguya Hime is an independent person, otherwise Yuyi and Yumura would not have chosen to seal it back then, but just communicated.  It was precisely because Kaguya was too assertive that he couldn't listen to words that disobeyed her, which led to the Immortal of the Six Paths and his younger brother tearfully sealing up their mother.

    "I understand." Kaguya Ji just nodded with a frown, and didn't express her impatience too much. After all, Heijue was also doing it for her own good, and everything about him was bestowed by herself.  It is destined not to be detrimental to oneself.

    Kaguya's long hair is flowing, and she looks so small in front of the huge wooden statue of Buddha. One of Buddha's fingers is bigger than Kaguya's whole body.  No one would have thought that this weak woman would be the scariest boss in the entire Naruto world.

    Heavy snow fell in the icy space, and countless snowfalls condensed and turned into ice blades. Under the control of Kaguya Ji, they surrounded the Senshouzhujian, and when Kaguya Ji gave an order, they would be like swarms  Pounce on the column.

    Kaguya Ji gave a soft drink, and the snow on the top of the mountain in the distance shook violently. In just a split second, the avalanche, which was like a natural disaster, turned into a torrent and rolled down, driving the snow on several other mountain peaks.

    It can be said that there are chasing soldiers before and tigers behind, and Senju Bashima is caught in the front and back attack of Kaguya Ji

    At the same time, the man in black outside the space once again came to the place where several people disappeared. He was surprised to find that the Hokage who should have been there had disappeared, only the Sage of the Six Paths.??The individual closed his eyes and stood in place, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Suddenly the Sage of the Six Paths opened his eyes, and a flash of light in his eyes swept towards the hiding place of the man in black.  The man was startled and realized that he had been discovered.

    "Friends from afar, don't you come out for a chat?" The Immortal of the Six Paths said loudly to the man in black with a clear voice.

    He hid where he was and didn't move. He secretly asked the devil-like system in his body: "What's going on? What about those people who were reincarnated from the filth? How did the Immortal of the Six Paths find me?  "

    "Jiejiejiejie, how do I know? Didn't I tell you that this world is not as simple as you imagined?  What about you?"

    "Don't even think about it." The man in black curled his lips. If he wanted to say that he didn't know the nature of his system, he said he wanted to help himself, but who knew what was going on behind his back?  Not believable.

    These are the lessons learned by the man in black over the years. You must not trust your own system. This is a demon who covets your own soul all the time. Whenever you have a chance, you will bewitch yourself to donate your soul to become someone else.  nutrients.

    This system is not a serious system at all, it is a complete demon, who treats all hosts as cauldrons to cultivate them, and once the time comes, they will harvest them immediately, and going around with so many successors, he has to do it again and again when it is his turn.  Be careful, for fear that you will be deprived of your soul by your own system at some point.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 822; The transaction between the mysterious person and the system

    ?

    "Stop talking nonsense here. If you just want my soul, please stop talking. If you really want to tell me, then say it directly." The man in black seemed a little impatient,  It was obvious that he didn't want to continue playing tricks with his own system.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie"

    "You damn you horse, didn't your previous host tell you that your voice is disgusting when you laugh?"

    ""

    The system in his body fell silent for a moment, and the man in black could clearly feel that the demon was forcibly suppressing the anger in his heart. If he could, he believed that the demon would definitely take his soul away immediately.

    But it is a pity that after so many years of testing each other between the man in black and the system, the man in black did not understand anything else, and he did not know the origin of the system, but the man in black understood a little.

    That is, as long as the host does not agree, the system cannot take the initiative to plunder the host's soul. Similarly, the system cannot do any harmful actions to the host, nor can it forcibly plunder what he has obtained.

    In other words, the system cannot forcibly put the host in a situation where death is certain, but it is possible to conceal it within the rules.

    The man in black had to suspect that the system was tricking him again in this mission, and the system obviously knew something from the way it looked.

    But he didn't say anything, and he had nothing to do with this demon. After all, it was all within the rules, and the system took advantage of the loopholes in the rules. He didn't say that he could only use world fragments to exchange information.

    "Do you think I will take the initiative to tell you?" The system chuckled: "You know it's me who is cheap when you die, why should I tell you?"

    "Let's make a price, how many world fragments do you want?" The man in black was helpless, his own demonic system would not scatter eagles without seeing rabbits, and it was impossible to get some secrets out of his mouth without any good things.

    Hearing this, the system's voice was obviously much happier: "I want half of the world fragments on your body."

    "Why don't you go snatch it!" The man in black growled at the demon in his body with a low voice: "Half of the world fragments, how long do I have to save, you just want to destroy my world fragments  Take them all? You just take all the pieces of my world away!"

    The man in black was very angry when the devil opened his lion's mouth. He thought that the top of the sky was just one or two world fragments.

    But this devil actually wanted to empty out his inventory. He managed to save so many world fragments. How could he hand over the life-saving things so easily?

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie" the system sneered and said, "Do you think this is still the same as the daily life before? This is the world of Hokage, do you think this world is so simple? It took me a lot of effort to find this world  Besides, as long as you succeed, will you still have less fragments after looting the fragments of this world?"

    "Also" The man in black chose to enter the Naruto World because of the huge amount of fragments in this world. Even if he only plundered a little bit, he could make a lot of money.

    After thinking about it, the man in black finally gritted his teeth, closed his eyes and said, "Isn't it just a fragment of the world, take it away! Hurry up, if you cheat me again this time, I'll never end with you."  .¡±

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, the deal is concluded, don't worry, I won't cheat you!" The devil's chilling voice came from the ear of the man in black, and he was able to sense it immediately, and put it in his storage space  The fragments of the world are inexplicably reduced by half.

    "This world is different from the Naruto world you imagined. This world is not as simple as you think. This world should be a parallel world in the Naruto world. Someone has already arrived in this world long before you came."

    "Um?"

    "You're not wrong, just as you guessed, there is another traverser in this world, you must know who that person is, and that person's strength has now reached the peak of this world,

    Not as weak as you think, it is because of him that caused the butterfly effect in this world, making this world different from the Naruto world in your memory.  "

    "Then what should I do?" The man in black frowned.

    "Simple, eat a few people. Isn't this what you are best at?" In the depths of the man in black's soul, the pitch-black mass kept laughing, seeming to lure his host into falling into it step by step.  In the abyss.

    "Cannibal?" The man in black frowned. He has indeed eaten a lot of people, but to be honest, as a second?A new human being in the first century, who has accepted the enlightenment of harmony, he is very repulsed by this method of improving strength, and the cannibalism a few times is not his own intention, if he does not eat people, he will die.

    "Who eats? Is there anyone in this world who eats?" The man in black was silent for a while, and finally he lowered his head and said slowly in a voice that resembled an abyss, like a ghost from the abyss of hell, waiting for an opportunity to eat this world  creatures.

    "Isn't there one in front of you? Jie Jie Jie Jie."

    "In front of youyou mean?" The man in black raised his head, looking at the Sage of the Six Paths quietly, his eyes full of desire for strength.

    "That's right, it's the old man in front of you."

    "His strength are you sure I can eat it? Besides, isn't he already dead?" the man in black asked suspiciously.

    "Who said that the dead can't be eaten? Didn't you also eat those zombies with relish?"

    "It's different!" The man in black became annoyed and seemed to be dissatisfied with the demon revealing his old background, he said in a deep voice, "How can this be the same!"

    In the depths of the man in black's soul, the black unknown object kept rolling, and the slowly escaping black aura was bit by bit entwining the man in black's soul, trying to invade his soul.  Dyed into the same substance as itself.

    "Why is this different? Aren't they all dead people? Besides, that old man has only a bunch of chakra left now, no matter how bad the taste is, it won't be that bad." The devil continued to tempt the man in black  , One day, the man in black will be tempted by the devil until he falls into the abyss.

    The man in black looked at the Sage of the Six Paths with flickering eyes, and the Sage of the Six Paths also looked at him with his eyes: "Are you sure you will not be in danger? You must know that he is the god of this world. It is hard to guarantee that he will not have some means of self-protection."

    Having said that, in fact, the man in black has gradually accepted the system's statement in his heart, it seems It is not bad to eat the Immortal of the Six Paths.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 823 (on); Yi Zhengnan

    ?

    Listening to what this demon said, it seems that as long as he eats the Sage of the Six Paths, he can analyze the power of this world. Not only will he not be rejected by this world, but he can also improve his strength and provide him with better channels for plundering world fragments.

    If he doesn't eat the Sage of the Six Paths, he may only be able to loot one unit of world fragments in the end, then after eating the Sage of the Six Paths, the world fragments he can loot will reach more than ten units.

    After all, when they plunder the world fragments, they need to be alert to the counterattack of the world will. Every time they plunder the world fragments, they have to leave before the world will react. Once he eats the Sage of the Six Paths, it means that he has the identity of a god in this world  The will of the world will let down its guard against him.

    You must know that now he is under the surveillance of the will of the world all the time. Once he does something out of the ordinary, the will of the world will attack him crazily and in all directions.

    At that time, even if there is a demon system in his body, it may not be good, or even life-threatening, let alone plundering world fragments.

    "What are you still thinking about, hurry up, go, as long as you eat that old man, all problems will be solved, the strength you want or the whole world will be under your control!"

    The voice of the demonic system kept coming from the ears of the man in black. His eyes were suddenly confused, and then he slowly stood up from his hiding place, looking into the distance in a daze, and suddenly he  Come back to God.

    "Damn it, why did I come out." The man in black was secretly annoyed, but now he could no longer hide, the Sage of the Six Paths had seen him.

    "Sure enough, there are people, friends from another world, you have finally come out." The Immortal of the Six Paths smiled, looked at him and said slowly.

    "The old man is really old and strong. I didn't expect that you would find me just by letting out a trace of breath." The man in black clasped his fists at the Immortal of Six Paths and said with a smile.

    "Hehe, although the old man is dead, thanks to the high regard of this world, allowing me to live in the pure land until now is considered a gift from this world. Isn't it normal to be able to perceive the situation of my little friend?" Liu Dao  The immortal smiled and said mysteriously.

    "Really?" The man in black said secretly in his heart: "The old man Sage of the Six Paths is indeed the agent of the world's will choice in this world, I'll just say, otherwise why the old guy who has been dead for so long can still call the wind and rain from the pure land  , why his younger brother disappeared again, it turned out to be the reason.¡±

    The Sage of the Six Paths is the agent chosen by the will of the world in this world, representing the will of the world to exercise some power. It can be said that he is the person with the greatest authority in the world.  .

    In this way, it can be said that why the seal of Kaguya Ji needs the power of him and his younger brother to completely seal it before, but now the power of the Six Paths he entrusted to Naruto Sasuke can seal Kaguya Ji.

    It also makes sense why the will of the Sage of the Six Paths can be maintained for thousands of years, and even control the entire Pure Land.

    The man in black didn't show a clear expression on his face, but continued to cup his hands and said, "Don't belittle the old man, as I can't see through the old man at all with my current strength."

    "Hehe." The Immortal of the Six Paths said with a half-smile: "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Datongmu Yuyi, and people in the world call him the Immortal of the Six Paths. Dare I ask you for your surname."

    "I am not talented. My name is Yi Zhengnan. I am just a traveler lost in the world and wants to find a way back to my own world." The man in black said after a moment of silence.

    "Yi Zhengnan?" The Immortal of the Six Paths lowered his head and thought about it carefully, and found that among the strong men he knew, there was no one named Yi Zhengnan, and hearing this name, the Immortal of the Six Paths did not feel like a normal person  name.

    After thinking for a long time that none of the strong men in his mind had anything to do with Yi Zhengnan, the Immortal of the Six Paths shook his head and said, "Maybe I think too much, I hope this person named Yi Zhengnan is not an evil person  .¡±

    "In that case, then I'll call you Yi Xiaoyou." Immortal of the Six Paths smiled at Yi Zhengnan and said, "I don't know how Yi Xiaoyou came to our world?"

    Yi Zhengnan smiled wryly, and immediately shook his head without any disturbance in his heart. He said in a sad tone, "Actually, I don't really understand why I came to this world. It's very strange. I just want to find myself again.  The way of the world, but I came to this world inexplicably. I don¡¯t know if there is any way for the old man to let me return to my own world.?  "

    The Immortal of the Six Paths pondered for a while, and then said helplessly: "Sorry, although I am the agent of this world, I can't help you return to your own world, or I don't know anything about the power system of your world.  , so you won¡¯t be able to find your way back to your world.¡±

    "Is that so?" Yi Zhengnan looked a little disappointed, and walked around casually, as if he was annoyed by something.

    However, Yi Zhengnan already had other plans in his mind: "System, is the distance enough now? Can we start eating?"

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, host, can you not wait any longer? Or is it that your heart longs to devour all of this? I have already said that, sooner or later, you will fall in love with this feeling.  "

    "Shut up!" Yi Zhengnan seemed a little annoyed, and yelled at the system in his heart.  It's not that he fell in love with this feeling, he just hoped to eat the Sage of the Six Paths as soon as possible, otherwise he was afraid that he would reveal his secrets, butit seems that the feeling of cannibalism is not bad.

    Yi Zhengnan was startled, he didn't know why he had this thought, shook his head, put this thought behind him, took a long breath and asked secretly: "How long will it take?"

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, don't be impatient, it will be fine soon, as long as I use the predator's ability to analyze him, you can enjoy the delicious meal to your heart's content, Jie Jie Jie Jie."

    Yi Zhengnan suppressed the desire to kill the system in his heart, and continued to flirt with the Immortal of the Six Paths casually. In fact, both of them knew that the other was just probing, and the Immortal of the Six Paths who had discovered Yi Zhengnan a long time ago didn't know what kind of person he was.  What kind of person?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 823 (below); swallowing

    ?

    The two pretended to each other, and tested each other. The Sage of the Six Paths was just a chakra aggregate, and even gave his own Chakra to Naruto and Sasuke. He has no ability to restrict Yi Zhengnan at all.

    And Yi Zhengnan is also guarding against the Sage of the Six Paths calling the dead ancestors from the pure land. Once his plan fails, if the Sage of the Six Paths escapes back to the Pure Land, all the lurking he has done before will be in vain.

    "Are you ready?" After a while, Yi Zhengnan was a little impatient, and continued to urge.

    "Hurry up, hurry up, get ready."

    After hearing the system's words, Yi Zhengnan's mouth curled into a mysterious smile, and immediately he walked slowly towards the Immortal of the Six Paths.

    Seeing this, Immortal of the Six Paths was startled, and Yi Zhengnan's slowly approaching steps made him a little flustered, especially when he saw the evil smile that he tried to cover up at the corner of his mouth, he felt something was wrong in his heart.

    However, he did not show it. Although he has no power to stop Yi Zhengnan, if he wants to escape, no one in this world can stop him.

    Thinking of this, the Immortal of the Six Paths couldn't help but calm down, and he didn't seem to be so nervous when facing Yi Zhengnan's approaching step by step.

    "Little friend"

    "Jie Jie, it's now, let's go!"

    Before the Immortal of the Six Paths finished speaking, the system in Yi Zhengnan's body roared loudly, and the sound even spread out of Yi Zhengnan's body, and even the Immortal of the Six Paths could clearly hear that evil voice.

    "Hey, what's this voice?" Immortal of the Six Paths was startled, he knew that the guy named Yi Zhengnan in front of him had no good intentions, and what he said was deceiving, even his name might be fake.

    I saw Yi Zhengnan suddenly rushed forward, stood in front of the Sage of the Six Paths, and stretched out his hand to hold the scepter of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    "Oops Oops!" Immortal Liu Dao was startled, not everyone can take his scepter.

    But now no matter how hard he tries to communicate with the scepter, there is no way to communicate with the scepter. The scepter seems to have lost its sense.

    At this moment, the Immortal of the Six Paths really panicked. This guy named Yi Zhengnan was able to cut off the connection between himself and Qiu Daoyu.

    "Hurry up, what are you waiting for!" The system kept urging Yi Zhengnan to act quickly.

    "Youwhat are you going to do!?" The Sage of the Six Paths said tremblingly.

    Although Yi Zhengnan's system does not want to swallow him all the time, but once he has guaranteed things, there has never been a problem. After all, not every system can swallow the world, and not every system can plunder world fragments  .

    Yi Zhengnan's face was full of ferocious expressions, and Yi Zhengnan opened his mouth wide, as if he was going to eat the Immortal of the Six Paths in one bite.

    "Not good!" The Immortal of the Six Paths became completely flustered, and hurriedly communicated with the Pure Land to return to his own territory. As long as he returned to the Pure Land, the strange power in Yi Zhengnan's body would no longer be able to affect him.  Own.

    However, the moves that failed after a hundred trials, the pure land that he could enter and exit at will, is now disconnected from him like a scepter, and he is completely unable to communicate, which means that he can no longer enter the pure land now.

    "Thiswhat the hell is going on here!" The Immortal of the Six Paths looked at Yi Zhengnan's approaching face, and couldn't sit still anymore. He stood up in a panic, wanting to escape, hoping that he could avoid Yi Zhengnan  pursuit.

    But is this possible?  This is impossible. After being locked by the devil-like system analysis, even a god can't escape, let alone the Immortal of the Six Paths, who has died for an unknown number of years.

    Yi Zhengnan opened his bloody mouth, lowered his head abruptly, and bit the Immortal of the Six Paths on the shoulder.

    "Puff!" No blood flowed out.

    "Ah!" The Sage of the Six Paths couldn't help but let out a scream.  Yi Zhengnan forcibly bit off a piece of meat from his shoulder, and chewed it slowly in his mouth.

    The blue chakra flowed out from the wound on the shoulder of the Sage of the Six Paths. The Sage of the Six Paths covered the wound on his shoulder, stepped back a few steps, and looked at Yi Zhengnan with shocked eyes. He originally thought that Yi Zhengnan  Saying that he ate himself was just talking, but he didn't expect that he really wanted to eat himself.

    "You what kind of monster are you!" the Sage of the Six Paths couldn't help muttering to himself.

    And at this moment Yi Zhengnan has completely listened toHe heard any sound, and the voice of the Sage of the Six Paths was completely ignored by him. At this moment, after swallowing the flesh of the Sage of the Six Paths, Yi Zhengnan had completely blackened.

    Turned into a bloodthirsty and carnivorous ogre, completely lost in the blood, Yi Zhengnan bit the body of the Immortal of the Six Paths bit by bit, and the aura on his body became more and more violent.

    I saw Yi Zhengnan staring at the back with his scarlet eyes, that ferocious and bloodthirsty face was completely beyond what a normal human being could show.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, eat, eat, eat quickly, when you slowly get used to cannibalism, your soul will be completely blackened, as long as that time comes Jie Jie Jie Jie!" The voice of the system gradually  It became inaudible, and it was impossible for Yi Zhengnan, who was in a frenzy at the moment, to hear it.

    The Immortal of the Six Paths stretched out a hand weakly, as if he wanted to grab the moon in the sky, and he seemed to want to be like someone asking for help, but after he stretched out his hand, he couldn't grab anything, he could only hold it weakly.  Stretching, pretending to comfort himself.

    Impatiently, Yi Zhengnan tore off the outstretched hand of the Sage of the Six Paths, only to hear a "click", and the hand of the Sage of the Six Paths was torn off by Yi Zhengnan, and it was torn to pieces.

    He bit hard on the severed arm of the Sage of the Six Paths, chewed slowly, and then swallowed it in big mouthfuls, and continued to devour the body of the Sage of the Six Paths.

    I don't know how long it took, but in this uninhabited place, the Immortals of the Six Paths were swallowed up by Yi Zhengnan.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and twentieth; follow-up reaction

    ?

    After a long time, after devouring the Sage of the Six Paths, Yi Zhengnan couldn't help hiccupping, his body slowly digesting the power brought to him after devouring the Sage of the Six Paths.

    Gradually, the scarlet and bloodthirsty light in Yi Zhengnan's eyes gradually disappeared, and the ferocious expression on his face gradually returned to calm, and his eyes became clear again.

    Yi Zhengnan sighed softly and said helplessly: "Hey, every time I eat people, I will fall into frenzy, I don't know anything, I don't know why, I always feel that there is something wrong with this state, are you hiding it from the system?  What is it?"

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie How could it be? How could I hide something from you, you are my host, what good will it do me if you have a problem? What I want is your soul, if you die  problem, I won¡¯t get your soul.¡±

    "Cut." Yi Zhengnan snorted lightly. He didn't fully believe the words of the demon of the system, but it is true that the system has not done anything to harm him so far. The big deal is that he can eat less people in the future. Yi Zhengnan has made up his mind.  Once you have made up your mind, never take the initiative to eat people again.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, after your soul is infected by me, you will not be able to decide whether to eat people or not." The system thought sinisterly.

    "Okay, now that people are eating, what should we do?" Yi Zhengnan couldn't help asking.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie"

    "Stop! Didn't I tell you not to laugh like this? You make me feel like a dog when you laugh like this." Yi Zhengnan really couldn't bear the system's laughter, as if he was coveting  nothing the same.

    "" The system was silent for a while, stopped laughing like this, and said slowly in a low voice: "Hmph, don't you feel the changes in your body? Now you have begun to assimilate the Chakra of the Sage of the Six Paths, your  The body will also produce its own chakra, and the restrictions imposed on you by this world will no longer appear, and then you will be able to enter Kaguya Ji's space."

    The original energy in the body was gradually replaced by chakra, bubbling chakra emerged from every cell in him, slowly nourishing his body.

    "Is this the Chakra?" Yi Zhengnan stretched out his hands to look, feeling the gradually increasing power in his body, he subconsciously held his hands and said to himself: "I feel that now I can hit three previous me."

    "Let me just say that the benefits of cannibalism are more than these. You need to feel the rest slowly. Now you can go and devour the people in the sacred tree, as long as you strengthen the chakra in your body  Then you can enter Kaguya Ji's space."

    "Still cannibalizing people?" Yi Zhengnan frowned. Eating people once can make him sick for a long time, let alone eating people continuously now, especially if he has to eat so many living people.

    "No, no, no, this time is different, this time it is to devour the chakras in their bodies, you have the power of the Sage of the Six Paths, which is actually the same as having the power of Kaguya, and you can also devour the chakras trapped in the sacred tree.  The chakra of those ninjas."

    "Only after you devour those chakras can you enter Kaguya's space."

    "But why did I enter Kaguya Ji's space? Isn't she destined to be defeated? I just need to wait outside, once they come out and defeat them, won't it be enough?" Yi Zhengnan said doubtfully  .

    "Are you stupid?" The system criticized mercilessly: "How did they come out after you devoured the Sages of the Six Paths? Don't forget that they were able to come out only because the Sages of the Six Paths summoned the shadows of the past to summon them.  "

    "Besides, there are anomalies in this world, and you can guarantee that the plot of this world can continue to develop according to the original script? If you don't go in and control it yourself, who knows what will happen? Once it interferes with your ingestion  If the world is broken"

    "Okay, don't talk about it, I'll just go" Yi Zhengnan interrupted the system helplessly, shook his head and muttered to himself: "It's really troublesome, I thought it could be done without any effort, as expected, Hokage  Is your world not as simple as I thought?"

    After resting on the spot for a while, Yi Zhengnan ran towards the nearest tree. According to the system, as long as he absorbed more than two trees, he could enter the space of Kaguya Ji. It is better to complete the task of this world as soon as possible.  leave as well.

    I don't know why, but Yi Zhengnan always feels that there is a strange taste in this Hokage world. He has sensed it since he first came to this world, and it has been lingering in his heart vaguely

    At the moment when Yi Zhengnan completely devoured the Immortal of the Six Paths, those few top combatants in the world were allSensing something, they all raised their heads in unison to sense something.

    Kaguya Ji raised her head and looked at the sky, she didn't know why tears suddenly fell from her eyes, and seeing this, Hei couldn't help asking: "Mother, what's wrong with you?"

    "I don't know, I just feel a little sad for no reason, as if there is something, like my child has disappeared forever." Kaguya Ji's cold face kept streaming tears, which made everyone who was waiting in line subconsciously.  Some are confused.

    In Kaguya Ji's first ball space, Uchiha Tatsuo's body suddenly shook suddenly, and he slowly opened his eyes: "What happened?"

    "System, do you know what happened? Why do I feel a little uneasy in my heart? Did something happen?"

    "Ding, the investigation is complete, the answer has been found, answer the host, the Sage of the Six Paths has been swallowed and disappeared."

    "What!? What did you say?" Uchiha Tatsuo was horrified, as if he had heard some horror story.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Eight hundred and twentieth chapters;

    ?

    "What?! What's going on?" Uchiha Tatsuo was startled, as if he had heard something unbelievable.

    Who is the Sage of the Six Paths?  The founder of the Ninja sect back then, and now the head of the Pure Land, it can be said that there are only a handful of people in the world who can match his status.

    Similarly, there may be people in this world who want to kill him, but there are no people who can really make him disappear, and even Uchiha Tatsumi can't swallow the Sage of the Six Paths.  After all, he can return to the pure land at any time, and Chen has no way to imprison him.

    "How could the Sage of the Six Paths be devoured by someone?" Uchiha Chen lowered his head and thought carefully, but he couldn't calm down at all in his heart now. I'm afraid no one will calm down after hearing this news.  .

    "Things have completely exceeded expectations and beyond the scope of my control." Uchiha Chen pursed his lips and suddenly raised his head and asked the system: "System, can you find out who swallowed the Sage of the Six Paths?"  ?¡±

    "Ding, checking" The system was silent for a while, and Uchiha Tatsuo was also thinking about it. In fact, he already had the answer in his heart.

    There are only a handful of people in this world who can devour chakra. Except for the current Kaguya Hime, there is only the yet-to-be-arrived Datong Peach Style that can devour people into chakra fruits.

    Although the arrival of Uchiha Chen has caused a lot of changes in the historical development of this world, making many things in this world different from their original history, but under the correction power of the historical wheel, what Chen brought  Most of the biases have been corrected.

    There are only some minor details that have not been corrected. Logically speaking, the arrival of Momoshiki should be regarded as a relatively important event in the world of Naruto. The wheel of history will inevitably be corrected, and he will definitely not come so early.

    Besides, Kaguya Ji has only just been resurrected, and it will take time for Momoshiki to rush over even if he gets the news, so Momoshiki can be ruled out first, and Kaguya Ji is also impossible.

    Then after these two people are eliminated, the rest is easy to guess. Generally speaking, if all the impossible is eliminated, the remaining result, no matter how unbelievable, is the truth.

    "Ding, the verification has been completed. Judging from the remaining power system at the scene, it does not belong to the power system of the Naruto world. It is preliminarily determined that the change was caused by outsiders."

    "Is that really the case?" Uchiha Chen nodded thoughtfully: "It seems that my guess is correct, it is really the unknown person hiding in the dark."

    "But why did he devour the Sage of the Six Paths?" Uchiha Tatsumi was a little puzzled. Logically speaking, after giving power to Sasuke Naruto, the amount of chakra left in the Sage of the Six Paths has long been exhausted, even if it is swallowed.  How much power will be added.

    What's more, after giving power to Naruto Sasuke, the Sage of the Six Paths is not without the ability to protect himself. He can return to the pure land at any time, so the reward after spending such a large price to swallow the Sage of the Six Paths is not proportional.  What are you thinking?

    Uchiha Chen originally wanted to go out in person, just to get rid of that little bug, but now it happens to be the most important moment for his space to form. If he actively interrupts at this time, it will definitely affect his own space. Think about it later.  It is impossible to reach the current height.

    In desperation, Chen had no choice but to let the little bug go for the time being, and wait until his own space was fully formed before taking action.

    "Just let you jump around for a while longer." Uchiha Chen muttered to himself, and immediately fell into perception again, continuing to weave his own space

    Within the icy space, two lines of tears suddenly left on Kaguya Ji's cold face, Heijue was a little puzzled, and asked in surprise, "Mother, why are you crying all of a sudden?"

    "Me, my child, my child, what happened to you?" Kaguya Ji opened her red lips lightly, her body trembled slightly, and one hand was slightly raised, as if she wanted to touch something, but the person in front of her  But there was nothing, Hei Jue didn't understand Kaguya Ji's meaning at all.

    "I lost my child forever." Kaguya Hime's tone was full of endless sadness, don't look at her always wanting to take back all the chakras, and running counter to Yuyi Yumura.

    But in any case, Kaguya Hime is the mother of Yuyi Yucun. As an ascetic, she accepted the blessings from the world and gave birth to Yuyi Yucun.

    Although the Sage of the Six Paths still sealed Kaguya Ji in the end, how could the two of them succeed without Kaguya Ji's release?  In the bottom of her heart, Kaguya Ji still regards them as her own children, and there is no mother in this world who does not love her children.? 

    Kaguya Ji stretched out her hand as if she wanted to touch the face of the Sage of the Six Paths. Thousands of years have passed, and she seems to have gradually forgotten the original appearance of her child. In her impression, her two children seem to be  It was still the two ignorant and ignorant children waiting to be fed, surrounded by her.

    Hei Jue was a little silent. After all, he was the embodiment of his mother's will. Although he always claimed to be Kaguya Ji's third child, he did the same, but he knew very well in his heart that he was in Kaguya Ji's heart.  His status will never surpass the two of Yuyi Yucun.

    Hashirama, who was on guard against Kaguya Ji's sudden attack, saw that she had stopped attacking and was just standing there crying. He couldn't help but feel a little puzzled, but he quickly let go of this doubt.

    "Good opportunity!" It's not a good thing to be distracted during a battle. Hashirama's eyes lit up, and he seized the opportunity when Kaguya Ji's mind missed. He saw Hashirama's hands forming seals, and suddenly manipulated the thousand-handed Buddha statue Chao Kaguya  Ji attacked.

    "It's really thousands of hands pressing!"

    The body of the smiling Buddha leaned forward towards Kaguya Hime, the hands behind his back seemed to extend infinitely, and countless big hands suddenly patted Kaguya Hime.

    When she was only a short distance away from Kaguya Ji, Kaguya Ji suddenly woke up, seeing the slaps all over the sky coming towards her, the anger in her heart suddenly arose, and anyone who was thinking about others would be interrupted suddenly  Won't be in a good mood.

    "Get out of here!" Kaguya Ji yelled softly, and all the energy in her body was transformed into a monstrous formation, blowing away the hands of Mantian God and Buddha.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Eight hundred and twentieth chapters;

    ?

    I saw Kaguya Ji's whole body vibrating and turned into a monstrous momentum to blow away the hands of Mantian God and Buddha, and Kaguya Ji's face was surprisingly angry.

    Even if he was beaten very embarrassingly by Naruto Sasuke and others before, he was not as angry as he is now. At this moment, Kaguya didn't mean to save Chakra at all, and released all the Chakra in his body through the body.

    Senju Hashirama had expected it a long time ago. Kaguya Ji's outbreak was in his calculations. He didn't panic. Facing the monstrous formation, Senju Hashirama just squatted down slightly, leaning sideways next to the Buddha statue, his feet seemed to be rooted  Generally nailed firmly to the Buddha statue to resist this chilling momentum.

    In the icy space, it seemed that the entire space felt Kaguya Ji's anger and the sadness deep in her heart, and the icy wind became even colder, blowing on people's bodies as if to  It's like cutting people's skin, even if you use chakra to resist it, you can't resist the cold wind.

    "No, Kaguya Ji has gone mad, let's find a place to hide first." Qianshou Feijian saw that scars had begun to appear on several living people, so he made a decisive decision to retreat strategically.

    It's okay for the few of them who are dead, even if their bodies are cut off, they can recover in an instant, but it's different for the few living people. If their bodies are torn by the cold wind, it will be really torn.

    Not to mention that they still have a few wounded here, especially Kai and Obito, one is still sleeping now, and the other they need to rely on his power to find Sasuke, the two of them will never have any problems  of.

    A few people put together and found a cave to hide for the time being. As for how to enter Kaguya Ji's space, many of these people have the talent of space-time ninjutsu.  People will be able to sense it, and Obito will be able to succeed as long as he exerts his divine power at that time.

    "Okay, let's stay here for a while, and we'll go out after this evil wind has passed." Qianshou Feijian couldn't help but sighed softly. I don't know why Kaguya Ji suddenly became nervous, which caused the space to be damaged.  It also became dangerous, which was not the case before.

    Could it be that his elder brother did something that made Kaguya Ji angry?  Thinking of this, Qianshou Feijian couldn't help shaking his head. Although his eldest brother seemed unreliable, he was not such a person.  He believed in his elder brother and didn't have the guts.

    Kaguya Ji had expected it a long time ago. Seeing that Senshouzhujian escaped her own storm, she reacted instantly. She stepped forward, with a bone spur protruding from the palms of both hands, and she waved the bone spur in her palm towards Senshouzhu.  came rushing in between.

    Almost at the moment Senshou Hashirama regained consciousness, Kaguya Ji's bone spurs stabbed at Hashirama's eyebrows and heart.  Seeing that Senju Bashima was about to be pierced by Kaguya Hime's bone spur.

    However, Hashirama's reaction speed is faster than Kaguya Ji. After all, Hashirama has experienced countless life-and-death battles, and the strength honed from the edge of life and death, Kaguya Ji just absorbed the fruit of the sacred tree.  The power possessed by the power.

    ? Comparing the two, it is clear that the judgment of Qianju Zhujian is naturally impossible to sit and wait for death. Just as the bone spur is about to pierce in front of Zhujian, at this time Zhujian can even clearly see the uneven scars on the bone spur.

    Almost at this moment, Hashirama suddenly turned sideways, barely dodging Kaguya Hime's bone spurs along his face, especially the bone spurs that pierced his heart, even rubbed against his armor,  There was a deep white mark on his armor.

    "Cracked!"

    Kaguya Ji's bone spur pierced the Buddha statue fiercely. The one-meter-long bone spur seemed to have encountered no obstacles when piercing into the Buddha statue, as if what pierced was not the Buddha statue, but just a piece of tofu.

    Hashirama's eyes widened, and he watched the bone spurs piercing into the wooden Buddha statue. Hashirama couldn't be more clear about the hardness of the wooden Buddha statue.

    Even Uchiha Madara's full body costume, Susano, couldn't cut off the ancient statue of Buddha, but Kaguya Ji's bone spurs could easily penetrate it.

    When Zhu Jian was surprised, he saw that the Buddha statue began to break inch by inch like the wooden dragon before, and turned into layers of limestone, which was blown by the cold wind, and then flew away.

    At the same time, the backstab growing on Kaguya's back also broke inch by inch. Hashirama knew the power of Kaguya's attack. Even if he was a dead man reincarnated from the dirt, he couldn't resist this soul-destroying attack.

    Fortunately, he escaped, and cold sweat broke out on Zhu Jian's forehead.

    Seeing Hashirama dodging sideways, Kaguya Hime didn't feel too much trouble in her heart. She knew how difficult this little bug was.?Understand it, Kaguya never thought that he could easily defeat Hashirama, after a miss, Kaguya raised her head, her hair flying all over her head.

    The clumps of hair turned into sharp weapons that could take people's lives, and the flying hair was like sharp blades, forming a ball between the pillars, trying to pierce him through.

    Hashirama, who has experienced countless bloody battles, has long been unable to express his fighting instinct in words, and has reached a terrifying level. With an attack similar to this level, Hashirama does not panic at all.  Not even the slightest ripple.

    This is too childish compared to the battles he experienced before. Even Uchiha Madara would not use such inferior attack methods to deal with Hashirama. It can only be said that Kaguya Hime's actual combat experience is too poor.

    This is also common sense. After all, Kaguya Ji is just the guardian of the sacred tree. She herself hated war very much from the beginning. Even after that, she just crushed it with her own strength. How could she know these fighting skills?

    Not to mention being comparable to a battle-hardened ninja like Zhuma.  This kind of attack, Hashirama can easily dodge just relying on instinct.

    The Buddha statue was cracked inch by inch, and the pillars began to fall without accident. He did not have the power of the six yangs, nor did he have the ability to temporarily float in the air like the third generation of Tukage.

    Taking advantage of the body of the Buddha statue that had not yet completely turned into fly ash before the chapped, Zhujian slowly borrowed strength, jumped little by little, and landed safely in the blink of an eye. Coincidentally, he just avoided Kaguya Ji's  attack.

    Kaguya Ji frowned, she didn't know why she was always at a disadvantage in these few battles.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Eight hundred and twentieth chapters; surprise three

    ?

    It is obvious that the opponent's strength is not at the same level as his own. It is obvious that his own strength can completely crush the opponent. Naruto is also Sasuke, and the current Senju Hashirama is also the same.

    It is obviously an ant-like existence, but why can it dodge its own attack so easily, and even counterattack to a certain extent, causing a lot of trouble for itself.

    Kaguya Ji was very puzzled, could it be that she had already started to weaken?  She not only asked herself this in her heart.

    "Mother, it's not because of you, but because these people have never stopped fighting for so many years. Their skills are honed in battle, and you don't like war, so you haven't experienced it.  In such a brutal war, it is understandable that there are some deficiencies in skills."

    Hei Jue guessed what his mother was thinking at the right time, and explained, after all, Kaguya Ji's mind is too simple, if she is not told these things, she may not be able to understand them for a year.

    Even if Hei Jue told Hui Ye about this, she still had doubts about it, and didn't know what the fighting skills Hei Jue was talking about.  This was something that she didn't have at that time, and no matter how much she said, she couldn't immediately understand it. Seeing this, Hei Jue wisely stopped talking.

    "Mother, as long as you use absolute strength to crush, then those so-called skills are nothing in front of you. In front of absolute power, all cleverness is useless." Hei Jue could only comfort in this way  looking at his mother.

    Kaguya nodded slightly. Although she didn't know how to fight, she still understood that whoever was stronger would win. She didn't believe that anyone in this world was stronger than her.

    "That's the case." Kaguya Ji's eyes flickered, staring closely at Senshou Zhujian, his eyes were full of cold killing intent, this guy not only interrupted his contemplation, but also hindered himself in every possible way, obviously  It is unbearable to exist like ants but refuse to rest.

    "It's coming!" Obito, who had closed his eyes tightly, opened them suddenly, and saw that his eyes were very focused at this moment. Although there was nothing in front of him, everyone knew it.

    At this moment, what Obito saw was not the blank space in front of him, but penetrated into the space of Kaguya Hime through this blank space.

    Obito's Sharingan began to turn slowly, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan appeared in his eyes. His other eye has recovered under Naruto's treatment, but the pupil power is not enough.  After all, the eyes just grew out.

    Unlike his previous eyes made with white cells, which couldn't regenerate his Sharingan, it can be said that Naruto's treatment was just right for Obito to restore his real eyes.

    At this moment, everyone has already made preparations. Tobima and Sakura stood on both sides of Obito, with one hand on Obito's shoulder, waiting for Obito to activate Kamui and take them through the space

    Hashirama saw Kaguya jumping down at this moment, he didn't dare to be careless at all, the disparity in strength between the two was too great, even if Hashirama made Kaguya Ji suffer a lot in the past few times,  But Kaguya Hime was not substantially harmed.

    Kaguya Ji didn't even have a trace of scars on her body, which can also confirm from the side that everything Hashirama did before could only delay Kaguya Ji, not a true match for Kaguya Ji.

    Kaguya Ji jumped down suddenly, and in an instant, she passed through the flying dust all over the sky and came to the front of Qianshou Zhujian. Kaguya Ji raised her hands, hummed softly, her hands turned into phantoms, and moved towards the pillar.  There were fist shadows all over the sky.

    "Yachigami Sky Strike!"

    "Not good!" Hashirama was startled, this is clearly the move that caused Naruto to be seriously injured just now, similar to the move of Bagua Kongzhang, even if it falls on him who is the reincarnation of the dirt, it will cause irreparable scars.

    After all, even if it is a body reincarnated from the dirt, there are meridians in his body. Bagua Kongzhang can block the patrolling of meridians, and Yashishenkong strike can break people's meridians inch by inch, and even destroy people's organs.  carat.

    Hashirama hurriedly retreated back, stamped his feet and fled away, as long as he could avoid Kaguya Ji's attack, he could delay the time again, wait for Naruto to wake up, and then make plans.

    "Want to escape?" A mysterious smile appeared on Kaguya Ji's face, with a hint of evil: "Where else can you escape to!"

    I saw a dark space crack open in front of Kaguya Ji, and Kaguya Ji's fist went straight through that crack.

    At the same time, a god also appeared behind HashiramaThere are countless fist marks protruding from the mysterious space cracks, which are clearly Kaguya Hime's fists!

    When Hashirama came back to his senses, the fist had already come behind him.

    "Wood escape ¡¤ wooden ingot wall!"

    In desperation, Hashirama was inevitable. At this critical juncture, Hashirama, who had experienced many battles, set up a layer of defense dangerously and dangerously.

    However, this layer of defense was like window paper in front of Kaguya Ji, it was broken as soon as it was poked, the fist pierced through the wooden ingot wall between the pillars, and hit him hard.

    "Ugh" A dead person reincarnated from the soil cannot feel pain, but Kaguya Ji's attack completely overturned this theory, and Hashirama could clearly feel the pain caused by the fist hitting him.

    Even he couldn't help humming the pain that seemed to hit the soul, but so far, his goal has been achieved.

    "Has a crack in space already appeared? Although I don't know what you are going to do, you must succeed!" This was the last thought in Hashirama's mind before he fell into a coma.

    After eating Kaguya's full attack abruptly, Hashirama's body flew out of the air like a broken doll, floating in the air, and fell in front of everyone with a "click"

    At the moment when Kaguya Ji cast the Heaven's Armor, Obito yelled loudly: "It's now!" Immediately, the kaleidoscope Sharingan in his eyes began to rotate crazily, and the pupil power seemed to be squandered without money.

    "It must be successful!" Obito gritted his teeth tightly, and the chakra in his body was continuously conveyed. Just when he felt that there was a lack of chakra in his body, he uploaded a steady stream of chakra from both shoulders,  The pressure on the soil was immediately reduced.

    "Successful!" All this is just a short moment.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and twenty-eight;

    ?

    All of these things just happened in a short moment, whether Hashirama was beaten unconscious by Kaguya Ji, or Obito successfully communicated with Kaguya Ji's space and successfully took the two of them across.

    All of these things happened in the blink of an eye, and the three of them didn't even see the figure flying over from Zhu Jian.

    The bodies of the three people became nothingness, as if they had fallen into a blank vortex, and entered Kaguya Hime's space through gaps.

    At this moment, Kaguya Ji frowned as if sensing something.  Seeing this, Hei Jue couldn't help asking: "Mother, what's wrong with you? Didn't you defeat that little bug? What's the matter?"

    Kaguya Ji shook her head: "It's not this, I feel as if something has entered my initial ball space."

    The entire space is under Kaguya's control, but it doesn't mean she can control the movement of the entire space at any time, just like Sasuke in the desert space, Kaguya knows that Sasuke is there, but if Sasuke disappears suddenly, Kaguya  Ye Ji would not perceive it immediately.

    But there are exceptions to everything. When Obito and the others sneaked through Kaguya Ji's space crack, she could still sense it, but it was only for a moment, as if a stone fell into her body.  same space.

    The movement and movement can definitely be felt, just like a stone thrown into a lake will always splash a little bit of waves.

    "Could it be an illusion?" Hei Bu couldn't help asking.

    "Maybe it is." Kaguya Ji thought for a while, then nodded, and didn't care.

    Kaguya Ji didn't care about it, but Obito and the others who didn't know the situation still didn't understand that they were walking through the gate of hell at this moment.

    Unlike Tatsuo Uchiha, they are not only at the same level as Kaguya Hime in strength, they will not attract attention when they break through the space, and they also have systematic help. It is impossible for Kaguya Hime to notice him even if he wants to.

    Obito is completely a smuggling, but luckily Kaguya Ji didn't care.  When the three of them came to the first ball space, Uchiha Chen immediately sensed the existence of the three of them.

    "Huh? Why are the three of them here?" Uchiha Chen frowned slightly, secretly hiding his figure, hiding in the dark and not letting a few people find out.

    "Thisis this the space of Kaguya Hime?" Sakura stared blankly at this orange-red space, her eyes were filled with shock, this space was full of mysterious feeling everywhere, making her  People are daunting.

    "Don't look, let's start work quickly, get Sasuke back as soon as possible. I hope nothing happens there, I just hope my brother can hold on for a while longer." Toboma frowned and urged.

    "Can you hold on to Obito?" As he spoke, he turned his head to look at Obito, it depends on whether Obito can continue to persevere, it seems that it took a lot of experience for him to shuttle in with two people before.

    If Obito really can't hold on anymore, then they can only take a rest where they are. For them, time is money now, and they can't waste too much time.

    Not to mention that Kaguya Hime may come back at any time, if what happens, if Naruto and Hashirama can't hold on anymore, then even if they rescue Sasuke, it won't help, and no one will be able to  Kaguya Ji was sealed.

    Obito took a breath, shook his head and said with a smile, "I, I can still go on, let's go on."

    Xiao Sakura took a step forward and looked at Obito worriedly. At this time, anyone with a discerning eye could see that Obito was just trying to be brave. At this moment, he was already riddled with wounds.

    His body has withstood so many battles, after being ravaged by Uchiha Madara and Heijue, and once again by Uchiha Chen, his body has long been overwhelmed, although Naruto revived him after treating Obito  .

    But this is only a temporary solution. His body has long been overwhelmed, and he may even fall into a deep sleep forever in the next second.

    "Don't be brave, let's take a rest first, we don't care, you must not fall down here." Tobima patted Obito on the shoulder and said in a deep voice.

    Hearing Tobuma's words, Obito couldn't help but feel a little warmth in his heart, but he still smiled wryly and shook his head to reject Tobuma's kindness.

    "No, I can't rest now. I'm afraid I won't be able to move again after I rest. While I still have some strength, I should find Sasuke as soon as possible."

    Seeing that Obito persisted again and again, Tobuma opened his mouth, and had no choice but to agree with his approach with a sigh. Tobuma himself has very strong opinions on the Uchiha family.

      Especially after experiencing Uchiha Madara's defection, he has always advocated attacking the Uchiha clan, especially this guy in front of him, who has repeatedly obstructed himself and others before.

    Obviously, as a member of Konoha and a disciple of the Fourth Hokage, he should have a bright future, but he is willing to degenerate into Madara's running dog, which makes Toikama deeply disdainful.

    But after hearing about Obito's experience and knowing that he was just deceived, he couldn't help but sigh deeply for him, but he didn't express too much, the poor man must have something to hate.

    For such a person, Tobima would not have too many other opinions about him.

    However, the most ridiculous thing now is that they have to rely on the power of the Uchiha clan if they want to seal Otsuki Kaguya Hime, whether it is Sasuke, Obito or that Uchiha Tatsumi is a member of the Uchiha clan.

    This made Tomama, who has always advocated restricting the Uchiha clan, feel very embarrassed, and there was the previous scene.

    Seeing that the two of them no longer stopped him, Obito took a deep breath, and immediately said to the two of them: "I'm going to start looking for Sasuke now, and when the Chakra is insufficient, I will need the support of the two of you."

    Tobima Sakura nodded: "Don't worry, Chakra is not a problem."

    After finishing speaking, Obito stood still, unfolded the kaleidoscope Sharingan, and began to search for Sasuke with his divine power.

    However, it is a pity that until Obito's pupil power was about to be exhausted, he did not find the space where Sasuke was.

    After searching five spaces, Obito was completely unable to stand independently, and could barely stand still with Sakura's support.

    He supported his knees with both hands, panting heavily, and there were lines of blood and tears in his eyes, which was clearly a phenomenon of insufficient pupil power caused by excessive use of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Obito wanted to stand up, but he staggered and almost fell to the ground.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and twentieth; Rescue Sasuke

    ?

    Obito panted heavily, shook his head, and wanted to forcefully stand up and search again, but his feet suddenly staggered, and he almost fell to the ground.

    Xiao Ying had sharp eyes and quick hands, and managed to hold Obito to prevent him from falling. Xiao Ying couldn't bear it and said, "Let's take a rest first, your body won't be able to bear it if this continues."

    Obito smiled, thanked Sakura for her kindness, and still stubbornly shook her head and refused: "No, it's already here now, it's better to work harder, but don't fail because of me.  I know my body, I can still hold it now, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Obito took a deep breath, seeing that Kozakura couldn't persuade him, she had to put her hand on the back of Obito's heart again and continue to provide him with chakra, because she needed to bring him out after standing up to Sasuke.

    Therefore, it is impossible for Togama to continue to supply chakra to Obito all the time. Once Tomama leaves, the only person who supplies Chakra to Obito is Sakura. This is why Tomama will agree with Sakura to come together in the future.  People are more suitable than people with Yin seals like Sakura.

    The Kaleidoscope Sharingan was deployed again, and the divine power space once again penetrated Kaguya Ji's heavenly palace.  "It must be successful!" Obito bit his lower lip tightly, and now he is insisting entirely on perseverance.

    If he is unsuccessful this time, Obito wonders if he will still have the willpower to open up the next space.

    Through the space crack, the three of them saw an endless desert, and there was no one in the desert.

    "Isn't it?" Obito Sakura couldn't help but feel depressed.

    "No, look!" Feijian said suddenly, and saw him pointing to the desert: "Look there, there are footprints!"

    Looking in the direction of the finger between the doors, the two saw the series of footprints, and the almost invisible person walking step by step in the distance.

    "Sasuke! It's Sasuke!!!" Sakura's heart suddenly became excited, and she shouted loudly towards the figure in the distance: "Sasuke, Sasuke! Here!"

    As if hearing Sakura's call, Sasuke suddenly raised his head in the distance, and saw the three people in Shiqiu's space through the crack in the space. His heart was suddenly excited. After walking for so long, he finally saw people.  up!

    "Keep going, I'll save people!" Tomona patted Obito on the shoulder, leaving a flying thunder god mark on Obito's body, and immediately retracted the Chakra transmission, and suddenly rushed into the space crack.

    The moment the Chakra was retracted between the doors, the space crack trembled slightly. Fortunately, Sakura increased the output of Chakra in time, so that the space channel was not closed.

    "Come on!" Sakura pumped out the chakra in her body and said silently in her heart.

    With the technique of Flying Thunder God, Senshou Kaijian's forward speed is very fast, and with the help of the characteristic Kunai, he came to Uchiha Sasuke in the blink of an eye.

    "Come with me." Tomona looked at Sasuke and nodded.

    Sasuke didn't speak, stood still with one hand on Senshou Toikama's shoulder, Toikama nodded, and began to communicate with Obito's Hiraijin seal.

    "Hurry up, I can't hold on any longer!" Obito roared in a low voice, the veins on his face were completely prominent, and the two lines of blood and tears in his eyes couldn't be stopped at all. It can be seen that he is suffering a lot now.  There is a possibility of passing out.

    Once Obito passed out, the space rift might be closed, Tomona turned his head and glanced at Obito, then turned to Sasuke and said, "Now is not the time to talk, let me take you back first."

    The figures of the two flashed, and they appeared in front of Obito in an instant. At the moment when the two came out, the space gap that was still maintained suddenly collapsed.

    And Obito also fell into a coma due to excessive use of the kaleidoscope Sharingan. The wound healed by Naruto before was cracked again at this moment, and blood splattered all over his body.

    "Obito!" Sakura was still smiling when she saw Sasuke came back, suddenly the Obito in front of her fell down, so Sakura was startled, she couldn't help but support him and put him on the ground.

    At this moment Obito has passed out, and Sakura can only use Chakra to maintain his vitality, but even so Obito's vitality is constantly passing away.

    Unlike Naruto, she does not possess the power of the six yangs, and has the ability to bring the dead back to life. Sakura can only minimize the loss of Obito's chakra. As for whether Obito can wake up, it all depends on his own perseverance.

    "If, if only Naruto was here." Sakura bit her lower lip, feeling a little sad in her heart, but in the end he still couldn't help Naruto Sasuke, and she was still?A burden, thinking like this, tears could not help but drop from Sakura's eyes.

    "Pa-ta." A hand was pressed on Xiao Ying's shoulder, Xiao Ying raised her head, her eyes were already full of tears.

    "Sasuke?" Seeing Sasuke looking at her, Sakura suddenly became flustered, hurriedly wiped away all the tears on her face, and forced a smile at Sasuke, but where could the forced smile look good?

    Sasuke sighed softly, thought for a while, stretched out a hand and gently wiped away the tears from Sakura's eyes, touched her head, and said softly: "I've seen it all, you did a great job  Well, I have seen your hard work, and Naruto has seen it too."

    Encouraged by her beloved, Sakura's heart was as sweet as eating honey, and she even forgot to help Obito to heal her.  This was the first time Sakura received encouragement from Sasuke, which showed that her encouragement over the years was not in vain.

    After being infatuated for a long time, she suddenly remembered that there was still a patient waiting for her to treat. In a panic, she had to show a sorry look to Sasuke, and immediately began to treat Obito in a hurry.

    Under Sasuke's watchful eyes, Sakura's movements seemed a little rough, and she was even a little flustered about Obito's movements. After all, in front of her beloved, everyone would be concerned about gains and losses.

    I am afraid that there is something wrong with my actions, whether it will arouse the resentment of my sweetheart, whether it will attract my sweetheart, whether it will make my sweetheart misunderstand me, etc.

    Seeing this, Feijian couldn't help shaking his head. The young people nowadays are really restless, but he didn't disturb the two of them. After all, this is the sprouting of adolescent girls' emotions, and it is the most beautiful thing. Even he can't bear it.  disturb.

    But what he didn't know was that it was Sakura's unrequited love all the time, and Sakura's status in Sasuke's heart was not as high as he imagined.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and thirtieth; Uchiha Tatsumi appeared

    ?

    In Sasuke's heart, Sakura's status is not as high as Tomona imagined, even everything is Sakura's unrequited love, that is, Sakura's original intention remains unchanged until the end, and she slowly moved Sasuke, if it wasn't like this  , it is impossible for the two of them to achieve a positive result.

    Suddenly, Sasuke frowned, and said inadvertently, "Is there only three of you here?"

    Xiao Sakura was a little puzzled when she heard what Sasuke said, and didn't understand why he asked such a question, but Xiao Sakura nodded and said: "Yes, there are only three of us here, what's going on?"

    Hearing Sakura's words, Sasuke's face suddenly changed, and he stood in front of Sakura and looked around vigilantly: "Sure enough, I knew it!"

    Seeing Sasuke's vigilant look, Sakura was a little puzzled, not knowing what happened, so she couldn't help asking: "Did something happen?"

    "There are other people in this space besides you!" Sasuke said coldly, looking around, his eyes full of vigilance.

    "What?!" Sasuke's words made Tomona stunned, subconsciously became vigilant, closed his eyes and began to perceive, his perception ability is the best in Konoha Village, and he even developed a unique perception ability  , even his elder brother Zhuma can't compare.

    However, after sensing it, he didn't find the presence of other people coming. He turned his head to look at Sasuke and asked, "Are you sure? Why didn't I sense it?"

    Sasuke glanced at him, smiled mockingly, and immediately said: "It's not your fault if you can't perceive it, you don't have these eyes, so you can't perceive it."

    Sasuke pointed to his eyes and explained: "With these eyes, I can perceive the situation that ordinary people can't perceive. This person obviously hides his traces, even if Baiyan is here, he can't perceive the other party's  exist."

    "Unfortunately, in front of this eye, everything is invisible." Sasuke sneered, looking forward, he didn't know whether he was talking to someone or explaining to Sakura.

    Uchiha Tatsuo, who was hiding in the dark, covered his forehead and smiled helplessly. He knew that Sasuke would definitely find his tracks.

    If it was before, Sasuke might not be able to find his trace, but now he is analyzing Kaguya's space, and Chen is exuding his own breath all the time. Although he has tried his best to conceal it, Sasuke and him are of the same blood  However, the relationship can clearly feel the existence of Chen.

    "Come out, I've spotted you!" Sasuke said loudly, looking at the place where Chen was hiding.  Although his mouth was very relaxed, his hand on the handle of the knife told everyone that he was already on high alert at this moment, and the person opposite was invincible!

    No one spoke for a long time, and even the slightest movement could be heard on the field. Seeing that there was no movement on the other side, Sasuke frowned slightly, "Aren't you going to come out?" At this moment, he had slightly raised the Kusanagi sword and held it in his hand.

    In desperation, Uchiha Tatsuo had no choice but to come out of his hiding place. If he didn't come out at this time, Sasuke would do it.

    "It's you!"

    "Another Sasuke? No, Uchiha Tatsuya!"

    "Chen!"

    The three of them spoke at the same time, and there was a trace of surprise in the voice of Torima, Sakura was shocked, and Sasuke was shocked with a hint of joy.

    After all, Chen is his own elder brother, the only relative he has left in this world. Originally, he thought that Chen was dead. He had no relatives in this world, but he never thought that Chen would not die.

    This made him very pleasantly surprised, but his cold personality all the year round made him unable to put on a look of surprise, he just said calmly.

    "Are you not dead?"

    Chen shook his head helplessly, looked at Sasuke and laughed, "My stupid brother, it seems that you are very disappointed that I didn't die."

    "Bastard! Don't talk like Itachi!" Sasuke became furious, and Chen's words made him think of Itachi, the elder brother who loved him the most, even more pampered than his parents.

    "Aren't you dead?" Sasuke suppressed the joy in his heart and said expressionlessly.

    Chen smiled, then pouted his mouth towards the door and said, "Didn't the Second Hokage next to you tell you?"

    The two turned their gazes to Qianshouban, only to see him snorting coldly and saying: "Although the old man despises the actions of the Uchiha clan, the old man has always been a person who keeps his word and has not revealed your whereabouts."

    "Then you can speak now."

    "You!" Qianshou's breath was stagnant, and he was almost not choked by Chen, so he could only turn his head and say angrily: "The old man and the first generationIt is thanks to the help of this kid that the four generations of them came to this space. Although the Sage of the Six Paths knows how to enter this space, he no longer has chakra to help us.  "

    Hearing the word Sage of the Six Paths, Chen opened his mouth, but after thinking about it, he still didn¡¯t say it. After all, the disappearance of the Sage of the Six Paths being devoured by people is too horrifying. Even if the Sage of the Six Paths is dead now, it is not something ordinary people can do.  It can be devoured.

    It is better not to tell them the news, let them continue to be ignorant, after all, ignorance is also a kind of happiness.

    "But by the way, aren't you outside? Why did you come in suddenly?" Qian Shou Fan asked suspiciously.

    Chen looked at Sasuke in a blink of an eye, and signaled with his eyes that he had something to say later. He knew from Sasuke's eyes that Sasuke must have a lot of things to say in his heart, but now is not the time to say these things, and he will explain to Sasuke later  of.

    "I'm here to perfect my own Heavenly Control Center. After all, the elemental space is already under Kaguya Ji's control. If you want to surpass the elemental space, you have to thoroughly analyze the entire elemental space." Chen explained.

    "So you've come this far." Sasuke's eyes were a little downcast, the person in front of him, his own brother, the object he had been chasing all the time, even surpassed his thoughts more strongly than surpassing Itachi.

    Although there was a period of time when this idea was shelved because of Chen's pretending to be stupid, but after seeing Chen's strength, Sasuke always wanted to surpass him.

    Seeing that I now have the power of Liudaoyin and the Eye of Reincarnation of Liugouyu, I thought that I should have surpassed Chen this time, but I didn't expect that my own brother had already reached this point.

    "You are always one step ahead of me." Sasuke couldn't help but sighed in his heart, and said disappointedly.  But he immediately dispelled this idea, after all, as long as Chen is fine, then he will not be alone in this world.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and thirtieth; too lazy to think of a title

    ?

    Although Sasuke found that he was still no match for Uchiha Tatsuo after his cultivation had improved greatly during this period of time, there was still a trace of warmth in his heart.

    After all, Chen is Sasuke's last and only relative in this world.

    "Since you are still alive, then come with us." Sasuke thought for a while and suggested, he didn't think so much.

    In his opinion, if Chen also joins in, then their strength will be greatly improved. Isn't it easy to seal Kaguya Ji?

    Sakura's eyes lit up when she heard Sasuke's words. Although she didn't understand what level Chen's strength had reached, Sasuke's expression seemed no worse than him.

    It's just Will Chen agree?  Sakura took a careful look at Uchiha Tatsumi's expression. After all, this guy had a criminal record. Sakura didn't really believe in this guy who once led a team to invade Konoha.

    But who told Sasuke to speak up? Sakura never knew to reject Sasuke's decision, not to mention that the person in front of her was Sasuke's own brother, which meant that if she married Sasuke, this person would also become her big brother  .

    Thinking of this, Sakura couldn't help but blush a little bit, as if thinking of her married life with Sasuke.

    Sakura, who was thinking wildly, shook her head, her blushing face was full of happiness, and she spit secretly: "Why is it time to think about these things now, Xiaoying, Xiaoying, how can you make a mistake at this time?  What a nympho."

    Uchiha Chen didn't say anything, but looked at Sakura thoughtfully, and Sakura's face turned redder, then he shook his head and smiled, "No way."

    "Why?" Sasuke didn't understand: "Isn't this the best time? As long as we defeat Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime, it will be over, and our ideals will be fulfilled by then, why not!"

    "Now is not the time." Chen smiled.

    Sasuke was silent for a moment, thought for a while, and then said: "The reason, you must give me a reason."

    Chen sighed softly: "I need to perfect my Heavenly Imperial Center. Now it's the critical time. I can't leave casually. Once I leave, I will lose my success."

    "Okay." Sasuke's eyes darkened: "Then when will you be able to come back?"

    "I'll be back when I should be back." Uchiha Tatsuo chuckled, and immediately pointed his finger on Sasuke's forehead, poking it like Itachi said: "My stupid brother, do you miss me?  "

    Being manipulated by Chen in this way, Sasuke's face showed a look of embarrassment and anger. You must know that in front of other people, he is the incomparably cold Master Zuo Er, but Chen treats him like a child.

    "Don't learn from that fellow Itachi!"

    "Okay, okay." Chen squinted his eyes and said with a smile, looking at his appearance, does it mean to give up?

    "Hmph." Second Young Master Zuo snorted arrogantly, turned his head away from looking at Chen, and said to Xiaoying and Qianshou: "Since he refuses to go back, let's go first, don't waste it here  It's time."

    "Is Obito okay?" Tomama turned his head to look at Obito Uchiha. They still have to see if Obito is okay when they go back. If Obito really can't continue, then they can only rest for a while.

    Tobima's words seemed to remind Sakura, she said "Ah!", and then remembered that she had forgotten to treat Obito, and came to Obito in a panic and continued to use medical ninjutsu to maintain his body.  vitality.

    Not long after, Obito woke up leisurely, and seeing everyone looking at him, he asked without thinking, "How is it? Did it succeed?"

    "It has been successful, how is your body? Can you continue?" Tobuma nodded.

    Supporting Sakura to stand up tenaciously, Obito smiled and said: "It's okay, I can continue. I said that I will bring you back, and I will definitely take you all back."

    There was no expression on Feijian's face, and Sakura's face was full of worry, "Why don't we take a rest first."

    Obito struggled and came over with Sakura's support, stood in front of Tokaima, took a deep breath and said, "Let's begin."

    Without too many words, Obito used actions to prove that he was really okay.

    Tobima put his hand on Obito's shoulder again, and the two of Sakura and Sasuke did the same. In the end, Sasuke still glanced at Chen, opened his mouth, and finally said nothing, turned his head and stopped looking at him.

    "Shenwei!"

    Obito's eyes froze, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan turned wildly, the chakra in his body was already overloadedIf it wasn't for the constant supply of chakra in the Qianshoubei, he might have passed out long ago.

    The four of them slowly disappeared in front of Chen's eyes in a vortex of nothingness, and disappeared from the space of the first ball.

    Uchiha Tatsuo watched them leave with flickering eyes, and muttered to himself: "Soon, it will be soon. But before that"

    As he spoke, Chen set his gaze into the distance, and didn't know who he was looking at

    With the help of the power of the gods, the four of them returned to the icy space. As soon as they landed on the land, they only felt a daze before their eyes, and then lost consciousness.

    "Obito!" Kakashi was startled, and the teleportation technique came to Obito to help him up, but at this time Obito had already fallen into a coma.

    "How's the situation?" Tobuma's first sentence after returning was to ask how the battle was going.

    Supporting Obito, Kakashi frowned and looked at Togama and said: "It is not optimistic, the first generation has already been defeated, Naruto has not yet woken up, and now the third and fourth generations are delaying time."

    "Brother failed." Feijian nodded helplessly. Although he had expected it a long time ago, he still felt a little disappointed after hearing the news.

    "What happened to Naruto?" Sasuke hurriedly asked after hearing the news that Naruto was unconscious.

    "In the previous battle, Naruto was accidentally defeated by Kaguya Ji, and he is now in a coma. Fortunately, he was not seriously injured. It seems that he is about to wake up." Kakashi replied.

    "Hmph, how embarrassing." Sasuke snorted coldly, and immediately walked in front of Naruto, stood still and said, "Call the third and fourth generations to come back. No matter how much they delay, it won't help. I'll go."  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and thirtieth; the battle continues

    ?

    "Let them come back, now that I'm back, leave the rest to me." Sasuke said blankly.

    Sakura gritted her teeth, took two steps forward and wanted to say something, but she didn't know how to say something when the words came to her mouth, she was about to retreat, but she was pushed by someone behind her, and she staggered to Sasuke  before.

    Looking back at Kakashi who was giving her an encouraging look, Sakura turned her head to make up her mind, took a deep breath, and said softly to Sasuke who was looking over, "You must remember to be careful,  I'll be here waiting for you."

    Facing the suddenly gentle Sakura, Sasuke was a little at a loss and could only nod silently.

    Immediately Sasuke stopped looking at Sakura, pulled out the Kusanagi sword from his back, stepped forward, jumped out of the mountain stream and ran towards Kaguya Hime.

    "Get back!" shouted at the retreating two, Sasuke held the Kusanagi sword tightly in his hand, waved his hand to block the tresses of hair attacking him, and stood in front of the two.

    The two of them have long been at the end of their strength, and the first generation is not Kaguya Ji's opponent. How can the two of them stop her?

    If the hand of the fourth generation has not been wiped out at this time, and the power of the Nine Tails is still in the body, then there is still a slight possibility of the stalemate.

    In fact, the two of them were played by Kaguya Ji wantonly when they first came up. If it wasn't for Namikaze Minato's continuous use of flying thunder magic to evade, whether the two of them could persist until Sasuke came back is still a question.

    "You're finally back." The old Sandai Hokage's face has cracks, and there is a limit to the reincarnation of the dirty soil, and this body is almost reaching the limit of the dirty soil reincarnation.

    In fact, not long after, this body will collapse and disappear on its own.

    The two took a breath, glanced at Kaguya Ji, then turned to look at Sasuke and said, "We must hold on, there is only so much we can do, the hope for the future is still on you, Qian Qian  Don't die."

    Sasuke held the Kusanagi sword and walked forward step by step. Hearing what the two said, he chuckled lightly: "Ah, don't worry, even if this world is destroyed, I won't die!"

    Saying that, Sasuke's feet merged, and his feet drew a semicircle that was uneven, and the whole person spun around and rushed towards Kaguya Hime.

    The Kusanagi sword in his hand was already covered with flickering lightning, and the already extremely sharp Kusanagi sword was even more powerful under the blessing of the lightning, but all this was not enough for Kaguya Ji.

    Sasuke also understands that he alone cannot defeat Kaguya Ji, he can only hold on, just like what Naruto did before, he must last until Naruto wakes up, and then the two of them can seal Kaguya Ji  Seal it up.

    With a flash of lightning on the grass shaving sword, it turned into sword flowers all over the sky, and it was impossible to see where the sword light came from and where it stopped.

    After swiping the sword again to cut Kaguya Hime's co-killing ashes, the Kusanagi sword is already full of cracks. Co-killing the ashes can be said to be the strongest weapon in the world. It is not easy for the Kusanagi sword to persist until now  .

    Looking at the sword in his hand, Sasuke sighed softly and said, "Thanks for your hard work." He immediately inserted it back into his back, and Sasuke was not worried about the crack on the sword at all.

    The reason why the Kusanagi Sword is the Kusanagi Sword is sought after by everyone, because it is different from other weapons. If other weapons are broken, it may really be broken.

    But the Kusanagi sword can recover on its own, as long as it is given time, the cracks on the sword will slowly recover by itself, and become intact again.

    Inserting the Kusanagi sword back, Sasuke bit the thumb of his right hand, quickly formed seals with both hands, and slapped the ground suddenly.

    "Ninjutsu ¡¤ Spiritualism!"

    After a puff of smoke, a giant eagle appeared in the space. Sasuke jumped onto the gray eagle's back. Kaguya could float in the air, but Sasuke didn't have this ability. Facing Kaguya, who has the ability to control the air, Sasuke was too disadvantaged  up.

    ?Holding hands together, the right hand grasped the left arm, and the left hand was even grasping. Layers of tiny electric lights were condensed in the assistant, but they swelled violently in the blink of an eye.

    "Yin Dun Chidori!"

    Sasuke held Chidori in his hand, stepped on the back of the giant eagle, and rushed towards Kaguya Hime.

    Kaguya Ji frowned, "White eyes!" The edges of her eyes were covered with ferocious blood vessels. She observed carefully, and then waved her hand, several thousand ice crystals appeared in Kaguya Ji's hands.

    "Come down for me!" Kaguya Ji snorted softly, and shot the ice crystal Qianben in her hand towards the giant eagle. Sasuke was terrified, and quickly controlled the giant eagle to avoid it, but the giant eagle was not Sasuke himself after all.

    Even with Sasuke's reminder, the giant eagle still had no time to dodge, and the ice crystal Qianben pierced into the giant eagle's body.??The body that made it soar in the sky couldn't help but stagnate, the wings stopped flapping, and fell straight down.

    "Not good!" Sasuke secretly said.  Quickly dissipated the ninjutsu in his hand, stepped on the giant eagle's back, and left the giant eagle's back with this recoil.

    But even though he was out of danger, it put him in another crisis. Sasuke, who was in midair, couldn't use his strength, and he didn't have the ability to fly, so he was like a living target in midair.

    "Go!" Several ice crystals appeared again in Kaguya Hime's hands. She waved her hand, and the ice crystals turned into ghosts that took people's lives and stabbed at Sasuke.

    Sasuke, who was in free fall in the air, glanced at his eyes, and saw a cold light flashing in front of his eyes, and the ice crystal Qianbon was about to approach him, Sasuke raised his head, and lay down flat, almost rubbing the ice crystal Qianbon across.

    Sasuke, who was constantly falling, glanced coldly at Kaguya Hime, turned around forcibly in mid-air, turned himself face down, and tried to use his strength to stabilize his figure at the moment when he was about to land.

    However, Kaguya Hime would not let Sasuke escape safely in vain, "Want to run?" A bone spur grew out of Kaguya Hime's back, and two sharp bone spurs appeared in her hand, and she stabbed towards Sasuke suddenly.

    Sasuke never panicked in his heart, and once again controlled his body to avoid Kaguya's attack, but Kaguya's attack was more than that, after the bone spur, there were thorns like poisonous snakes.

    They surrounded Sasuke and stabbed Sasuke's body together.

    "Oops!" Sasuke's eyes were fixed, and he said inwardly that he was not good. In fact, he could no longer save Chakra at this time. His eyes were fixed, and the kaleidoscope Sharingan spun wildly.

    "Susano!"

    A mass of energy surrounded Sasuke's body, and in the blink of an eye it turned into a huge deep purple Susano. The inflated Susano stepped on the solid ground and waved the long knife in his hand to continuously cut Kaguya Hime.  s attack.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and thirtieth; the unexpected person

    ?

    "Careless!" Sasuke was standing on the energy spar on Susano's forehead, panting heavily, thinking to himself.

    The previous Sasuke was still too big. He wanted to save part of the chakra and drag it until Naruto woke up, but he didn't expect that he would suffer a loss as soon as he came up, and was almost caught by Kaguya Ji.

    Fortunately, Sasuke reacted in time to cast Susano, otherwise, his end is likely to be defeated by Kaguya Ji just like Naruto.

    Seeing Uchiha Sasuke's embarrassed appearance, Kaguya Hime's face evoked a smile. After being sealed for thousands of years, she who had just been resurrected now only had two emotions of pure love and hate.

    Facing everyone, she has always held complex emotions of love and hate. Love is due to the purest emotion in her heart, her purest love for her people.

    The hatred is because everyone has always refused to hand over Chakra, and even resisted herself. Even if she is pure, she will be rejected again and again, and her heart will become angry from embarrassment.

    Seeing Sasuke's distressed appearance now, Kaguya Hime felt extremely happy, and it was too much fun to tease the little bug.

    In her heart, the defeat of Sasuke and others is just a matter of time, and now she is just enjoying the process of ravaging the little bugs.

    At this moment, a dark crack appeared between the two of them, attracting everyone's attention.

    "Is it Chen?" Sasuke's eyes lit up and his heart was overjoyed. At this time, the person who is still alive and can enter the space is Uchiha Chen, who else?

    Everyone's eyes were fixed on the pitch-black crack, through which, everyone could see the storm of space shattering, and they couldn't help asking in their hearts: "Can someone really pass through this kind of space crack?"

    The space with the aura of destruction continuously devoured the space, Kaguya Ji suddenly changed her face, and waved her hand to stop the devouring of the space.

    In her opinion, what kind of space tunnel is this? This is clearly a broken space!

    Just when Kaguya Ji was about to take action, a foot protruded from the space tunnel, and immediately a figure appeared in front of everyone.

    "I said what the hell kind of path you are, I almost didn't scare me to death." The man came out from the crack in the space, walked forward a few steps in embarrassment, and said nonsense.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, that's because you are too good at yourself. If you were strong enough, would you be like this?"

    "Who is it!" Sasuke frowned, seeing that he was a stranger, but the breath on his body made Sasuke feel familiar for a while.

    "Me?" The man pointed at himself, smiled at Sasuke and said, "I'm just a passerby, don't worry about it."

    From the moment he came out, Kaguya Ji was stunned. She stared at him tightly, trembling all over, and muttered to herself: "Hagoromo, my child"

    Suddenly, Kaguya Ji seemed to be crazy, and rushed towards the man crazily, shouting: "What's wrong with Yuyi!"

    "Woman, are you crazy!" Facing Kaguya Ji who fell into madness, Yi Zhengnan could only resist subconsciously.

    Under Kaguya Ji's frenzied attack, Yi Zhengnan could only retreat steadily. He felt so miserable in his heart that he could only retreat to Sasuke while fighting.

    "Hey, that one over there, are you sure you won't give me a hand?" Yi Zhengnan said loudly to Sasuke.

    Sasuke snorted coldly, but didn't move: "Will someone help me deal with Kaguya Hime?"

    "Damn it." Yi Zhengnan gritted his teeth and gave Sasuke a hard look. He didn't dare to be careless when facing Kaguya Ji. Although he had experienced so many worlds and devoured the Sages of the Six Paths, his own strength surpassed his own.  I know.

    Don't look at him being able to break through Kaguya Hime's space now, it's all because of the help of the system, because he swallowed the Sage of the Six Paths, so he has Chakra, no longer rejected by this world, and can travel through space.

    His own strength may be on the same level as Naruto Sasuke, maybe a little higher, but not much higher.

    Yi Zhengnan would not choose to fight hard with Kaguya Ji. He is not Naruto Sasuke, the two-headed iron boy. His ultimate goal is to be able to seize the world fragments of this world. Naturally, he wants to hide his true strength, even if  If possible, it would be best to be able to eat the big boss Kaguya Ji.

    Facing Kaguya Ji's crazy attack with difficulty, Yi Zhengnan had no choice but to give in to Sasuke. Although Kaguya Ji seemed to hate the Sage of the Six Paths to death, but after the Sage of the Six Paths really died, her heart was still  It's unacceptable, it's like a big piece of flesh has been plucked out of yourself."Hey, brother, how about we discuss it?" Yi Zhengnan approached Sasuke, breathing slightly beside him, and said softly.

    Sasuke glanced at him and didn't speak, as if waiting for him to continue.

    "Why don't the two of us work together to cure this crazy woman? I think you are fighting this crazy woman? An enemy's enemy is a friend. I think with me, we should be able to suppress this crazy woman, right?"  .¡±

    Yi Zhengnan's tone carried a trace of bewitching tone, but what he did not expect was that his bewitching aura could not be hidden in front of the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.

    Sasuke could clearly feel the hint of demagogy in Yi Zhengnan's words, so he snorted coldly.

    Although he could hear the meaning in Yi Zhengnan's words, he also understood that Yi Zhengnan's proposal was the best choice. What he said was right, the enemy of an enemy is a friend.

    But Sasuke couldn't agree so easily, he snorted coldly: "Even without you and me, I can defeat her!"

    Hearing Sasuke's words, Yi Zhengnan's eyes lit up, and he laughed loudly and said, "Okay, you can go ahead, I'll cheer for you! Come on, fucker!"

    Having said that, Yi Zhengnan hid behind Sasuke Uchiha and laughed.

    Sasuke gave Yi Zhengnan an unfriendly look, seeing the menacing Kaguya Hime, Sasuke could only bite the bullet and push up.

    "This bastard!" Sasuke struggled to stand in front of Kaguya Ji, he had no way to stay out of it at this time, if he didn't resist or avoid it, he could only expose himself in front of Kaguya Ji and Yi Zhengnan.

    With a "click" across the long knife in his hand, Kaguya Ji's angry blow was blocked.

    With a "Zula", the long knife was almost broken by Kaguya Ji, Sasuke took a deep breath, so that he was not pissed to death by Yi Zhengnan.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and thirtieth; join hands

    ?

    Looking at Yi Zhengnan who was dodging behind his back, Sasuke hadn't been pissed off by him, and he worked hard to block him in front of him, this guy is good, just watch the show behind, and he still looks leisurely  look.

    Sasuke Uchiha was depressed, but there was nothing he could do. Facing this rascal, he could only think of a way to slander him again.

    If he wants to take the initiative to talk about the cooperation, it is impossible to say it with Sasuke's temperament, unless it is Naruto, Chen or Itachi, in front of other people, Sasuke will always have that cold appearance.

    Glancing at Yi Zhengnan coldly, he turned his head and continued to deal with Kaguya Ji, facing Kaguya Ji who was in a rage, Sasuke could no longer hide his clumsiness at this moment, and could only go all out.

    However, with Sasuke's character of not wanting to suffer, he would never let Yi Zhengnan go. Yi Zhengnan put him in a position for nothing, and Sasuke had long been thinking about how to get back this position.

    Seeing Sasuke fighting Kaguya Ji in silence, Yi Zhengnan also understood that Sasuke alone would definitely not be able to defeat Kaguya Ji.

    He wanted to wait for Kaguya Ji to defeat Sasuke before devouring Sasuke, but Yi Zhengnan took all this for granted.

    Not to mention that Kaguya Ji will not agree, and the first generation and others who are watching behind will not agree. After systematic calculations, the probability of being able to successfully swallow Sasuke after Kaguya Ji defeats Sasuke is less than 20%.

    Similarly, if you want to swallow the first generation of them, you can't get around the hurdle of Sasuke and Kaguya Hime. Instead of doing this, it is better to join forces with Sasuke and wait for the opportunity to see if Kaguya Hime can be swallowed directly.

    Once Kaguya Ji is devoured, then no one in this world will be his opponent. Naruto Sasuke and Uchiha Tatsumi are nothing but a fish in his eyes.

    However, if he wants to devour Kaguya Ji, the probability is small, and Yi Zhengnan didn't think about it in the first place.

    According to his calculations, after Naruto Sasuke sealed Kaguya Ji, there must be a battle of fate, and after they both lose, Yi Zhengnan can just jump out and devour the two of them.

    This is also his plan from the beginning, but the plan cannot keep up with the changes. There is an extra person like Uchiha Tatsumi in this world. No one can be sure whether things will follow the original plot.

    Rather than pinning your hopes on illusory luck, it is better to fight for it yourself, and you will die for thousands of years.

    "Fight it!" Yi Zhengnan gritted his teeth and felt ruthless, "I did it!" Immediately he looked up at Sasuke, stepped forward and stood side by side with Sasuke: "Let's join hands, you alone are not her opponent  .¡±

    "Hmph!" Sasuke didn't speak, but snorted coldly, which was acquiescence to Yi Zhengnan's proposal.

    However, what neither of them knew was that just after Yi Zhengnan made this decision, the devil in his body let out a wild laugh: "Hahahahaha, you have finally taken this step, and I am not in vain  Hard work."

    "Work harder, work harder, eat more, it's best to eat all the people in this world, and by then Jie Jie Jie Jie." The voice gradually disappeared, only the tumbling black matter  It proves that there used to be a voice here.

    What Yi Zhengnan didn't know was that his heart had already been infected by the devil. Once upon a time, the devil was unable to swallow all kinds of temptations from the devil. In the end, the devil used the only chance to control his body before eating it.  The young man in the stomach has become indifferent now. Kaguya Hime and Sasuke Naruto are nothing more than a rich meal in his eyes.

    Yi Zhengnan took a deep breath, and immediately his eyes became solid. At this time, he didn't dare to be serious. Although the two of them joined forces, he knew that Kaguya Ji must be focusing on him.

    Naturally, he must have received the most attacks. There is no way to do this. He had already thought of this ending when he devoured the Sage of the Six Paths, but for the sake of the world fragments, Yi Zhengnan had already gone all out.

    There was Kaguya Ji in the front, and Sasuke and others in the back. Yi Zhengnan had to pull himself together, so he wouldn't believe that Sasuke and the first generation would trust him, a person of unknown origin, so easily.

    Anyway, he has been intriguing in the world of Naruto for so many years. Except for Naruto, who is so simple and stupid, everyone knows that his identity is uncertain.

    For this reason, Yi Zhengnan had to prevent them from stabbing him in the back, but all of this would not happen before Kaguya Ji was defeated.

    Now they still need their own strength, it is impossible for them to attack themselves at this time, so before Kaguya Ji is not defeatedAbsolutely safe, even if they are in danger, they have to rescue themselves.

    However, this does not mean that he can be unscrupulous. The ghost knows that Kaguya Ji has some useless cards, not to mention anything else, just killing the ashes together is not something he can resist. Once he is stabbed, he will be wiped out in ashes.  Can't help.

    Under the joint efforts of the two, no matter how angry Kaguya Ji was, it would be of no avail, unable to break through the attacks of the two of them. Gradually, Kaguya Ji woke up from the state of madness.

    Although she was still extremely angry in her heart, she was much better than when she first saw Yi Zhengnan before, and she would not go forward crazily when she saw Yi Zhengnan.

    However, even after regaining consciousness, Kaguya Hime has no better way to face Yi Zhengnan and Sasuke's cooperation.

    Although the cooperation between the two of them was not as dexterous and intimate as Naruto Sasuke, but Sasuke's difficulty and Yi Zhengnan's weird attack method made Kaguya Ji somewhat at a loss.

    She could see that Yi Zhengnan's power was completely different from theirs, and everyone could see that, that kind of weird power with a strong dark and evil aura was not as pure as Chakra at all.

    This power is even many times more evil than the power of the curse seal studied by Orochimaru. The power of the curse seal of Orochimaru is no different from a three-year-old child in front of this power.

    Feeling the power in Yi Zhengnan's body made everyone more vigilant towards him. Those who can possess this power will definitely not be good people.

    Even the first generation and the second generation have made up their minds. Once Kaguya Ji loses, they will control Yi Zhengnan as quickly as possible. The pressure he brings to everyone is too great. This evil breath,  Even they are afraid of it.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Eight hundred and thirtieth chapters; joint two

    ?

    After the two showed their true skills, the originally one-sided situation changed instantly, and Otsuki Kaguya could no longer suppress the two unscrupulously.  Even under the combined attack of the two, they were slightly at a disadvantage.

    Just at this time, the comatose Naruto woke up slowly.  "Uh what's wrong with me?"

    Naruto sat up, his eyes looked a little confused, his memory was still stuck in the moment when he was hit by Kaguya Hime's ninjutsu, and he didn't know what happened afterwards.

    "Naruto, are you awake?!" Seeing Naruto waking up, everyone was very excited. Now it's all right. After Naruto wakes up, it is equivalent to having double insurance. With the efforts of three people, Kaguya Ji is still  Ready to grab?

    And with Naruto Sasuke around, that mysterious guy probably won't be able to make any waves, Senshou Feima couldn't believe that this guy can still hide something by this time.

    "We brought Sasuke back after you fell into a coma, and now Sasuke is following a guy who doesn't know whether he is an enemy or a friend to fight against Kaguya Hime. Hurry up and try to seal Kaguya Ji as soon as possible."

    "By the way, that guy is probably an enemy rather than a friend. You and Sasuke must be careful." Seeing Naruto's excited face, Senshou Kaijian couldn't help reminding him quickly.

    After this period of contact, he understood that Naruto has the same personality as his elder brother, carefree, and he doesn't know how to cover it up. He is definitely a fool who was sold out and helped count the money.

    It's better to remind in advance, otherwise you may suffer later.

    Hearing the special reminder from Qianshouban, Naruto turned his head and glanced at Yi Zhengnan, feeling the evil aura in his body, Naruto frowned in disgust.

    "This power" is a thousand times more evil than the power of Nine Tails. The power of Nine Tails is like a baby in front of it. That kind of evil is not of the same order at all. I feel that this power seems to be still there.  Specially suppressed it, otherwise, the aura that erupted would be even more majestic.

    "Come on." Senshou Tomonen patted Naruto's shoulder lightly, and nodded encouragingly. Naruto subconsciously looked at his father, Namikaze Minato, and saw that he was also looking at him.

    "Be careful." Namikaze Minato nodded.

    "Don't worry, I want to be Hokage, how could I fail!" Naruto laughed loudly, waved to everyone, and stepped onto the battlefield again.

    With Naruto joining, the pressure on the two of them dropped sharply, "You are finally here." Sasuke came to Naruto's side, lifted Susano, and took a slight breath.

    "Ah, I'm here, leave the rest to me." Naruto nodded, said ah, and put on a confident look.

    It was because Naruto ignored Kaguya's ability before, Huangquan Biliangsaka can appear in any place at will, not to mention this is Kaguya's space, which led Kaguya to seize the opportunity to go forward and defeat him,  This time, Naruto thought that this kind of problem would not happen again.

    Saint fighters will never be defeated by the same moves. The same applies to ninjas. The same traps will not work after being used once.

    "Let's go!" Naruto roared, and rushed up first, transformed into a huge nine-tailed demon fox, and fought with Kaguya Ji.

    "You bastard." Sasuke shook his head slightly, and didn't know to ask people to rest for a while, not everyone is a chakra-filled monster like you, he couldn't help but secretly said in his heart.

    However, after Naruto stepped forward, it was naturally impossible for him to sell his teammates, so he could only step on the Taoist jade left by Naruto and follow Naruto.

    After seeing Naruto Sasuke approaching, Yi Zhengnan quietly hid behind the two of them, paddling effortlessly, and prepared to find an opportunity to directly devour Kaguya Ji.

    Kaguya Ji was already stretched in the face of the attacks of the two, and behind him was Yi Zhengnan, who was not inferior to Naruto Sasuke, who shot sniper from time to time, and Kaguya Ji was soon defeated.

    "Impossible! This is impossible! Mother is the goddess of Mao, she is an invincible existence, how could she be defeated by you brats!" Hei Jue yelled hysterically, unwilling to believe what happened before his eyes.

    After thousands of years of planning, it took a lot of effort to bring Otsutsuki Kaguya back to life, how long has it been?  How can you fail right now?

    "Mother, hurry up, beat them quickly. As long as you defeat them, this world will once again become your back garden and become the supreme existence in this world."

    Kaguya Ji frowned slightly. Although she didn't like Heijue's tone at the moment, she also knew that the current situation was very unfavorable to her.?, there is a good chance that it will fail again.

    At this time, I don't care about saving chakra or not.

    "Heh" Kaguya Ji snorted softly, the chakra in her body was running crazily, trying to communicate with the sacred tree outside the space to increase the output of chakra.

    It's a pity that after half a day, the chakra in the body has not increased.

    "What's going on?" Hei Jue was shocked and angry, "Who is it! Who is it!" There must be someone who he doesn't know has done something to the sacred tree outside.

    Immediately, Hei Jue set his sights on Yi Zhengnan. Among all the people, only this person was the last to enter here from the outside world. The problem with the sacred tree must have nothing to do with him.

    But no matter how he thought about it, he would never have guessed that Yi Zhengnan had already devoured the entire sacred tree. Five of the nine sacred trees were directly swallowed by Yi Zhengnan, leaving only four trees, which could maintain the same level as before.  Chakra output is already not easy.

    Still want to increase chakra output?  It's just a fool's dream.

    "Bastard!" Hei Jue gave Yi Zhengnan a vicious look, but Yi Zhengnan acted like he had nothing to do with me and I didn't know anything about it, making Hei Jue unable to say anything and holding it in his mouth  It's painful to die.

    Although Hei Jue was angry, he had nothing to do. After all, he knew what level he was. If he were to deal with Yi Zhengnan, he would be eaten to death by Yi Zhengnan within a few rounds. After thinking about it  It's better to curl up with Kaguya Ji with peace of mind.

    After all, although Kaguya Ji is strong enough, she is still lacking in skills. Although Hei Jue is not strong enough, but after living for a thousand years, what skills don't she know?  Maybe there will be miraculous effects when the two complement each other.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and thirty-six;

    ?

    Under the offensive of the three, Kaguya couldn't resist at all, even if Yi Zhengnan was paddling aside, Kaguya Ji couldn't resist.

    Originally, the combination of Naruto and Sasuke made Kaguya Ji overwhelmed, but now that there is an extra Yi Zhengnan, who makes cold shots from time to time, it is impossible to guard against.

    Without enough Chakra, there is no way to release a big move. Just like in the game, if the amount of mana is not enough, it is impossible to release the skill. Kaguya Ji has the ability now but does not have the matching amount of Chakra. The Chakra of the ten tails is almost  All were used to maintain her body, and she couldn't move.

    It can only be maintained by absorbing the chakra of those who are caught in the infinite monthly reading.

    "It's now!" Punching Kaguya Hime in the face, Naruto's eyes lit up and he shouted at Sasuke.

    Sasuke nodded knowingly, and stretched out his hands with Naruto, with both hands attached to Kaguya Ji's body, one left and one right, and the power of the Six Paths flowed out from the mark, acting on Kaguya Ji's body.

    Kaguya Hime could clearly feel the chakra turmoil in her body, and even the ten-tailed beast that was forcibly suppressed began to agitate, and the nine-tailed beast kept struggling, trying to escape her control.

    "Don't even think about it!" Kaguya Ji bit her lower lip tightly, suppressing the riot in her body forcibly.

    "ExpansionExpansion Seeking Dao Jade!"

    Kaguya Ji roared, but unfortunately she has no chance to use Chakra at this moment.

    Yi Zhengnan approached Kaguya Ji quietly at the very beginning, and when Kaguya Ji pushed Naruto Sasuke away to stabilize the internal situation, Yi Zhengnan stuck Kaguya Ji behind Kaguya Ji's back  give hold.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie! Host, are you so hungry and thirsty? This is an old woman who has lived for thousands of years." The devil's laughter came from Yi Zhengnan's ears.

    "Shut up!" Yi Zhengnan became angry with embarrassment, after all, his current posture really looks like that.  Didn't you see Naruto Sasuke and the two stunned?  Do you really think of yourself as such a person?

    Kaguya Ji was suddenly hugged fiercely, and a trace of shame and anger flashed across her face. She had never been in contact with a man other than her own son, even if it was the name of the original country.

    Although nominally she was once the wife of the daimyo of the motherland, in fact the daimyo of the motherland never even touched her.

    Yi Zhengnan is also the first man who has had such close contact with Kaguya Ji.

    "Get out!" Kaguya Ji shouted coquettishly, turned around and wanted to beat Yi Zhengnan to death.

    "How can you let go of the baby you got." Yi Zhengnan said with a slight smile.

    Kaguya Ji moved suddenly, obviously hearing the word baby, even she couldn't help being ashamed and angry when she heard someone calling her that, but the next moment

    Yi Zhengnan opened his mouth wide, his eyes were scarlet, full of madness, he took a deep breath, his mouth was wide open, and an invisible vortex formed in Yi Zhengnan's mouth.

    I saw that Kaguya Ji, whose expression had not changed for thousands of years, was already showing incomparable panic on her face at this moment, frantically trying to avoid this layer of terrifying vortex, but at this moment all her abilities seemed to have disappeared, no matter how she tried to  There is no way to escape Yi Zhengnan's devouring even if he casts Huang Quan Bi Banliang.

    Immediately, only Kaguya Ji's figure was gradually shrunk, gradually shrunk, and then slowly turned into a small arc of light, swallowed by Yi Zhengnan in a vortex.

    When Yi Zhengnan closed his mouth and hiccupped, it meant that Kaguya Ji was officially swallowed by him, leaving no room for reaction.

    Poor Otsutsuki Kaguya Hime, who had been sealed for thousands of years, had just been resurrected, before she could breathe enough fresh air, she was swallowed by Yi Zhengnan and turned into a part of his power.

    Following Yi Zhengnan devouring Kaguya Ji, the ten tails suppressed by Kaguya Ji in his body were also eaten by Yi Zhengnan. Although Yi Zhengnan was small, his stomach seemed to be connected to another world.

    Just after he devoured the Sage of the Six Paths, he also devoured several sacred trees, and now he has eaten Kaguya Ji and Shiwei, his stomach is still flat, without the slightest ups and downs.

    However, Yi Zhengnan's aura was improving step by step, and all the people swallowed by him turned into his background, increasing his strength bit by bit.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, let me just say it, take a chance on turning a bicycle into a motorcycle, how can you open up a broad road if you don't bet?" The voice of the devil kept bewitching Yi Zhengnan.

    Yi Zhengnan frowned slightly, feeling the growing power in his body. Although this feeling was very refreshing, he didn't need to cultivate by himself at all, as long as he kept devouring others, he could turn them into his own power.

    It can be said that as long as you keep eating?Be strong enough.  However, this kind of anti-human behavior makes Yi Zhengnan disgusting every time.

    "Hmph, this is the last time. You don't have to try to tempt me. I just die. I jump off here and die in their hands. I won't eat people casually in the future!"

    Yi Zhengnan's words caused the system to burst into laughter. The devil knew that it was all because of Yi Zhengnan's stubborn mouth. Didn't he say it clearly before?  Even if they were killed, they would no longer eat people, but what happened?  Really fragrant.

    What Yi Zhengnan didn't know was that his thoughts had slowly changed under the subtle temptation of the devil.

    The fact is that, no matter how much you hate something, if someone talks about it in your ears every day, you will get used to it in the end, and you will not even care about it, and you will slowly accept this fact in the end.

    In fact, people are all like this. Isn¡¯t there a saying that people will eventually live in the way they hate the most. No matter who they are, under the ravages of life, they will slowly choose to give in, and then compromise step by step.  Eventually become the person you hate the most, ostensibly smooth and accident-savvy.

    Even in the end, I persuaded those newcomers with the appearance of someone who has experienced it, so that they can gradually become their current selves step by step.

    People are gregarious creatures, and no one will allow a different kind to appear around them. If it appears, then find a way to change him. If you can¡¯t change it, then squeeze him out until he compromises or quits, and he dies.

    Who is the devil?  As the one who understands people's hearts best, isn't it easy to seduce a fledgling person?  Yi Zhengnan would never have imagined that he had already fallen into the trap set by the devil step by step, and even stepped into all of this on his own initiative.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and thirtieth; Kaguya Ji was swallowed

    ?

    After devouring Kaguya Ji, the power in Yi Zhengnan's body continued to rise, almost every second, but in the blink of an eye, Yi Zhengnan's strength surpassed that of Naruto Sasuke.

    Originally, no matter who pulled them out, the two of them could defeat Yi Zhengnan, but in just a split second, Yi Zhengnan's strength increased by leaps and bounds.

    No one thought of this matter, after all, who would have nothing to do to prevent this, and they are not perverts, how could they have thought that Yi Zhengnan would actually eat people, and his strength would increase with the cannibalism.

    It can be said that what happened in this instant has exceeded their normal cognition for so many years.

    "How could it be!" Sasuke Naruto was dumbfounded, still in disbelief.

    "I have long felt that something is wrong with this guy, so he is waiting for us here." Qian Shou Feijian looked at Yi Zhengnan seriously.

    Although the profession of ninja does not take human life seriously, almost every ninja will receive a mission to exterminate bandits when they are promoted. Generally speaking, the goal of the mission is to include everyone in the bandit den.  Weak, sick and disabled children are also their mission targets.

    As a ninja, there is no one who is soft-hearted, and even Senshou Feijian himself often conducts human experiments. It can be said that he does not take human life very seriously, but the moment Yi Zhengnan ate Kaguya Ji.

    Qian Shou Feijian clearly felt that he had an indescribable disgust towards Yi Zhengnan. Even people like him couldn't accept Yi Zhengnan's actions, let alone other people here?  Especially Sakura, when she saw such a cruel scene, she squatted on the ground and vomited it out.

    "Is this the feeling of power?" Yi Zhengnan closed his eyes and felt the continuous growth of the power in his body. This feeling of one level per second was really cool. Yi Zhengnan found that he had fallen in love with this feeling  .

    He slowly opened his eyes, now he is not afraid of Naruto and Sasuke at all, even all the people present will not be his opponents together.  He looked at Naruto and Sasuke, his eyes were full of enthusiasm, as if he was looking at some delicious food.

    Immediately he suddenly realized, "Damn it, that's enough, how can I have such a thought!" Shaking his head indiscriminately, he put this thought behind him: "No matter what, I can't have such a thought anymore  Oh, this way of gaining power is too extreme!"

    How could Yi Zhengnan's thoughts escape the monitoring of the devil?  Accurately detecting Yi Zhengnan's thoughts, the devil didn't make a sound. Now that Yi Zhengnan has slowly started to degenerate, he doesn't need to say anything to stimulate him.

    What if Yi Zhengnan does the opposite after being stimulated by the system?  It's still better to be safe.  Anyway, now his thinking has changed, and it is not up to him to decide whether to eat people or not.

    Yi Zhengnan exhaled slowly, now the most difficult guy has been dealt with, and the two guys Naruto Sasuke are left, as long as they are defeated, no one in this Naruto world can stop him.

    Thinking of this, suddenly the whole space vibrated.

    "What's going on?" With a thought in his mind, Yi Zhengnan felt the vibration of the entire space, and he found that it was not an ordinary vibration, but the entire space was slowly collapsing.

    "What What's wrong with this?" Everyone was still panicking with the collapse of the space. They didn't know what happened. This was originally Kaguya Ji's space. After Kaguya Ji was swallowed by Yi Zhengnan,  Nobody knows what's going to happen.

    "Space space is collapsing!" Sakura, who was vomiting, raised her head, suddenly opened her mouth wide, pointed at the far end, and said tremblingly.

    Everyone looked in the direction of Sakura's finger, at the very edge of the space, the boundless darkness was swallowing the entire space little by little, and the pieces of ice material disappeared after being swallowed by the darkness.

    No one knows what will happen after being swallowed by darkness, maybe they will return to their own world intact?  But no one dared to gamble with their lives.

    "That's all right, what should we do now!" Hiruzaru Sarutobi walked back and forth anxiously, constantly annoyed.

    Tobima and Hashirama did not speak, but they also had worried expressions on their faces, and everyone was thinking of ways, looking for a way out of life.

    "Fourth" Senju Tomona suddenly looked up at Namikaze Minato and said, "What do you think?" Tomona didn't say it, but he believed that Namikaze Minato would understand what he meant.

    Namikaze Minato raised his eyes and looked at Toizaka, thought for a while, then suddenly seemed to remember something, and suddenly said: "You mean"

    ?Nod for a moment.

    "No, I can't feel it." Namikaze Minato felt it with his eyes closed, and suddenly said.

    "You too." Fei Jian sighed softly, shook his head helplessly, and stopped asking further questions.

    Seeing the two of them playing charades constantly, everyone was a little puzzled.

    "Minato-sensei, what do you mean?" Kakashi asked suspiciously.

    "The second generation of adults means to see if we can use the flying thunder magic to find the way out. We have left seals in the outside world before, and I still have a special quality kunai left outside. The second generation asked me if I wanted to  Ask me if I can feel the Indian style from the outside world, but unfortunately none of us can feel the Indian style."

    Namikaze Minato thought for a while and explained

    Just when everyone was worried about their lives, Tatsuo Uchiha also felt a change in the first ball space.

    "Huh? What's going on? What's wrong with this space?" Uchiha Tatsuo was suddenly surprised: "No, Kaguya Ji's aura disappeared. Could it be that Kaguya Ji has been sealed?"

    "What's going on with the system?" Uchiha Tatsuo couldn't help asking.

    "Ding, answer the host, the space is on the verge of collapse."

    "Crash?" Uchiha Tatsuya muttered to himself, "It seems that Kaguya Ji has been sealed."

    "But it doesn't matter anymore, the system has been analyzed, and now all that's left is for me to spend my time constructing the space. As long as I have enough time, I can completely construct a more perfect space."

    After figuring it out, Uchiha Chen was not worried at all, and was even a little relaxed. The world of Hokage had no challenges at all after Kaguya Ji was sealed. Chen can be said to be standing at the top of this world. The only regret may be that he  There was no upright battle with Kaguya Hime.

    After Kaguya Ji was sealed, Chen may never have the chance to fight her again. As the space collapses, she will also get lost in this space.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Eight hundred and thirtieth eight chapters; give a helping hand

    ?

    Chen has never seen anyone who was able to escape in the collapsed space, lost in the lost space, and there is no second ending other than dying in the space gap.

    Immediately, Chen seemed to have thought of something, "Now the Sage of the Six Paths has been swallowed up, and all the five shadows are in the space, that is to say, no one can teleport them out?"

    Thinking of this, Chen suddenly slapped his head. This space almost covers the strongest power in the entire Hokage. Whether it is Gokage or Naruto Sasuke Sakura, the second-generation Sannin, they are all well-known in the ninja world.  people.

    Even if it is Li Kakashi Obitokai, who is not a guy who has made a name for himself in the ninja world?  Not to mention Obito, although Obito Uchiha Madara, the biggest boss in the early stage of the Fourth World War, was overshadowed by Obito Uchiha Madara, but this does not mean that he is good, but that the two of them are too insidious.

    Besides, Kai, after opening the eight gates, it can be said that he almost kicked out the finale, and Hatake's 50-50 is the same, and he can open 50-50 with anyone. The most brilliant performance is that he once served as the sixth generation of Hokage.

    Except for Xiao Li who is not well-known, who is not a well-known existence, if they all die in the space, Konoha will probably suffer heavy losses, and may not be able to recover for decades.

    Although Konoha is not very friendly to Chen, and even Chen took Sasuke to make a big fuss with Konoha at the beginning, and replaced Payne to complete the Konoha collapse plan that he had not completed, but there is Sasuke in it.

    It is impossible to lose the brotherhood of more than ten years. After all, blood is thicker than water. Uchiha Chen can ignore other people, but Sasuke, Chen can't do it.

    To save Sasuke, it is necessary to save Naruto. Since Naruto has been saved, it doesn't matter how many more people there are.  Saving one is saving, and saving a few is also saving.

    If Chen doesn't save him, Naruto will probably yell and refuse to go out. What if Sasuke, the arrogant guy, loses his mind and follows Naruto to make a fuss?

    In this case, Chen might as well be more generous and simply save them all.

    Thinking of this, Uchiha Chen took a step forward, and a black space appeared in front of him. Chen didn't stop, stepped into the space, and appeared in front of everyone in the next second.

    Everyone was originally worried about what they would do after the space collapsed, but they suddenly saw a space black hole appearing in the center of the field, and a figure walked out of the space, and they couldn't help being surprised.

    Looking at this familiar space black hole, Sakura and the others seemed to have thought of something, "Yes, isn't that guy still there!"

    "Uchiha Chen!" Everyone said Chen's name in unison.

    Hearing Chen's name, Kakashi Naruto couldn't help being puzzled, he didn't understand why Chen appeared here, and it seemed that everyone except the two of them knew the existence of this person.

    "what happened?"

    "Almost forgot that there was this guy. Now it's all right, we're saved." Namakaze Minato explained with a surprised tone: "We were sent in by Uchiha Tatsuo before, and the Sage of the Six Paths has no power to continue.  We were sent in, we didn¡¯t report any hope, but we didn¡¯t expect that this Uchiha clan would be able to send us in.¡±

    "I believe that since he has the ability to send us in, he should be able to send us out again."

    After his teacher Namikaze Minato's explanation, Hatake Kakashi didn't show a saved smile. They don't know, but he understands it clearly.

    Tatsuo Uchiha, this is not a good thing, just think about how Konoha treated him and how he treated Konoha back then.

    At the beginning, Konoha did not cheat the Uchiha clan, and everyone can see the result. Uchiha Tatsuo took Sasuke and his Eagle Squad and almost touched Konoha from the entire ninja world.

    Jirai was also beheaded directly in the confrontation with Uchiha Tatsuo. Danzo, the culprit, was even worse. Sasuke caught him and whipped his corpse forcibly a hundred times a hundred times.

    Kakashi didn't believe that Chen would take them out of this space that was about to collapse. Chen was not Sasuke, and he was not as easy to fool as he imagined. What if Chen didn't take them out?

    Everything can't put a treasure on one person, you must know that even a cunning rabbit has three holes.  Thinking of this, Kakashi felt that he needed to come forward to break everyone's illusions.

    "I think we'd better imagine other ways."

    Hearing Kakashi's words, everyone was a little puzzled, only Sakura and Xiao Li fell into silence after reacting.

    "Why? Isn't there that little guy from the Uchiha clan?" Namikaze Minato, as Kakashi's teacher, naturally asked directly.

      Kakashi was silent for a while, not knowing what to say, after all, Jiraiya is the teacher of Namikaze Minato, he knows that Namikaze Minato has always respected Jiraiya as his father, and now he is required to tell Namikaze Minato  Minato, this guy who has the hope of saving himself and others is his father-killing enemy, what will Namikaze Minato think?

    Do you just rush forward and be tough, or bear the humiliation for the sake of everyone's life?

    If Kakashi is the only one showing such an expression, it can be said that there is something wrong between the two of them, but now the three people present all have expressions like eating shit, and no one understands that there must be something wrong with him.  What unspeakable secrets?

    The four of them are already dead, and they don't know what happened, what makes them find it hard to speak, and what is there in this world that they can't get through?  Is there anything more serious than the destruction of the village and the destruction of the world?

    If the three of them knew what the four Hokages were thinking, then they would definitely say: "Really, this guy is the culprit who destroyed the village back then. Even Orochimaru was not as ruthless as him. Back then, Orochimaru was just trying to give the third generation a decent face."  The Konoha collapse plan was launched because of the way of death, this guy is lucky, for revenge, he directly destroyed the entire Konoha."

    Seeing that the three of them remained silent, the expressions of joy on the four of them slowly froze, "What's going on!" Qian Shou Fan asked sharply.

    In fact, is it because of these few living people that they want to go back so much?  They are all dead, and it doesn't matter even if they are in this space. The big deal is that after the space collapses, their bodies reach the upper limit of endurance, and their souls return to the pure land again.

    But what about the remaining few people?  Once they die, Konoha will inevitably fall into chaos. Without top-notch combat power, Konoha will definitely decline in a very short period of time, falling to the bottom ninja village, and finally being engulfed by several ninja villages  , so in the end, all they think about is the village.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Eight hundred and thirtieth IX; finally met

    ?

    Kakashi Sakura and others have been reluctant to speak for a long time, taking into account the fourth generation's feelings for Jiraiya, and even more concerned about the face of the first generation, second generation and others.

    If they knew that the proud Muye Hidden Village they built had been destroyed by someone alone, the living people would lose their face, and they might even be disappointed in the first generation.

    "Noit's okay" Kakashi forced a smile, laughed in front of several people, and gave Sakura and Li a look to signal them not to talk nonsense.

    A few people understood that Kakashi and the others must have something to hide from them. Although they really wanted to know what it was, but if Kakashi refused to say it, there was no way. They couldn't use the identity of Chiyo Hokage to order  Let him say it, maybe it's the filth between Kakashi and the few of them?

    As we all know, hitting someone doesn't slap someone in the face, and exposing someone doesn't expose his faults. A few people subconsciously thought that Kakashi had suffered from Uchiha Tatsuo, so they refused to say it.

    "Forget it, if you don't want to say it, don't say it. Right now, this space is about to collapse. The only plan for now is to ask that little guy Uchiha Tatsuo to take us all out."  Expose this matter to the past.

    "Take us out?" Kakashi smiled wryly, thinking secretly in his heart: "He wished we all died here, and took us out."

    At the same time, on the other side, Uchiha Tatsuo walked out of the first ball space, stepped on both feet, and came to Sasuke.

    "You are finally willing to come out." Sasuke looked at his brother and said in a low tone.

    "Uchiha Tatsuya!" Unlike Sasuke, Naruto looked at him like an enemy after seeing Uchiha Tatsuo, gritted his teeth, and wished he could eat Uchiha Tatsumi alive.

    This is his enemy, not to mention that his benefactor, who is also a teacher and father, was also killed by Chen. Back then, he and Eight-tailed Kirabi suffered a lot from Chen's hands, let alone Uchi now.  Whether Bo Chen is an enemy or a friend has not yet been determined.

    Although Naruto has a carefree personality and looks like he doesn't want to do anything, he can still distinguish who is the enemy and who is the friend.

    Looking at the person in front of him, this may have been his first friend. At the beginning, Naruto paid a lot for not believing that Chen defected willingly. The friendship that was once the first to identify with him has long since dissipated.

    "Oh, it's Naruto." It wasn't until this time that Chen turned his head to look at him, and jokingly said, "Why, haven't you been beaten enough?"

    "You bastard!" Naruto was furious immediately, and wanted to rush up, but was held back by Sasuke, so he could only stare at Chen fiercely. If eyes could kill, I believe Chen would have died thousands of times.

    "I am not what I used to be now, I must give you a hard lesson and avenge Teacher Jiraiya!" Naruto said loudly.

    His voice was so loud that it reached everyone's ears, and immediately Kakashi and the others felt a little bit in their hearts, and said to themselves, "Not good!"

    "Revenge? Jiraiya-sensei? Kakashi, what the hell is going on?" Hearing what his son said, and it was about his teacher, Namikaze Minato couldn't sit still. Speaking of his resurrection, he hadn't  Seeing Jiraiya, he couldn't help asking.

    Looking at the eyes of several people, Kakashi sighed softly, knowing that the matter could no longer be concealed, he could only tell the whole story, and honestly told about Chen's disturbance in Konoha Village.

    After listening to Kakashi patiently, everyone fell silent. The Konoha Village they swore to defend was completely destroyed by a young man?

    "Konoha, after all, it is still in decline." Senshou Zhujian sighed softly.  Regarding Jiraiya's matter, he expressed regret, but after all, he didn't have the intersection with Jiraiya like Namikaze Minato.

    Ninjas like them who have experienced the Warring States Period, life and death have long been the norm, and they will not deliberately change their views on one thing because of the death of one person. The only thing they regret is that Muye Village is so weak that only one person can destroy it.  degree.

    "My condolences!" Senshou Tomonen patted Namikaze Minato's shoulder lightly, but said nothing.

    Minato Namikaze had a gloomy expression on his face, and Minato Namikaze couldn't accept the sudden news of his teacher's death.

    No matter what Namikaze Minato's expression is, Uchiha Tatsumi will not pay attention to it. In his view, Mirai is nothing more than a stepping stone, a stone on Uchiha Tatsuya's road to the pinnacle of the ninja world step by step, just kick it away  .

    Uchiha Tatsumi, who used to be in charge of Sannin, doesn't care what other people think. You must know that he was full of hostility at the beginning, and it was after he succeeded in revenge and gained a relationship.?Only then will his hostility gradually fade away.

    If in the past, Chen would have endured Naruto's madness, he would have thrown away the stars one by one.

    "I'm not interested in arguing with you." Chen said flatly, then put his eyes on Yi Zhengnan and said lightly: "So it's you, a person who doesn't belong to this world."

    Yi Zhengnan chuckled, facing Chen, the guy told by the demon system to be careful, he had no fear at all. Now, after devouring the Immortal of the Six Paths and Kaguya Ji, his strength has almost reached an unprecedented peak.

    In his view, Uchiha Tatsuo, an unlucky guy, will only become part of his own strength in the end.

    "Each and each other, you are that Uchiha Tatsuya." Yi Zhengnan raised his brows and said casually.

    Chen frowned slightly. He could feel an evil force from Yi Zhengnan's body that was not inferior to his own, but judging from his appearance, he still seemed unable to fully control this force.

    "System, what's the matter with the power in his body?"

    "Hey, stinky guy, is he the variable?"

    After seeing each other, the two unanimously asked the hidden system in their bodies.

    "Ding, answer the host. There is a demonic power in his body. After devouring the Sage of the Six Paths and Kaguya Ji, this power is constantly assimilating the power of the two and absorbing it as his own power."

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, is it that guy that you don't have points in your heart? Is there such a person in the original world that you don't have points in your heart?"

    The two of them looked at each other at the same time, and their eyes were full of fighting spirit.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and fortieth; the first fight

    ?

    "Let me just say, how could it be possible for a random person who doesn't know to have such powerful power, you and I belong to the same kind of people." Yi Zhengnan suddenly laughed, looking at Uchiha  Chen showed a meaningful smile.

    Everyone didn't know what Yi Zhengnan meant by these words, but Chen knew very well what Yi Zhengnan wanted to express, his meaning was very clear, Uchiha Chen, like him, was not from this world.

    If there is a difference, Chen is the soul wearer, while Yi Zhengnan is the whole person who travels directly. The method of time travel cannot be said to be better or worse, each has its own strengths.

    Without paying attention to Yi Zhengnan, who had a hippie smile on his face, Chen turned his head to look at Sasuke and said, "This space is about to collapse, I'll send you all out first."

    Speaking of Uchiha Chen swipe his hands and a dark space hole appeared in front of several people, Chen ignored them and faced Yi Zhengnan, he knew that Yi Zhengnan's strength would become more and more powerful as time went by.  The stronger he is, but it doesn't matter, he hasn't met an opponent who can make him exert his full strength for a long time.

    The stronger Yi Zhengnan is, the more excited Uchiha Chen will be.

    At this time, Naruto didn't get angry anymore, and he also understood that no one here except Chen could rescue everyone. It would be fine if he was alone, but there are Kakashi Sakura and others in this space, he can't  Because his willfulness ruined the chance for others to escape.

    "Let's go first." Naruto looked at Sasuke, then came to Kakashi and the others, and said to them.

    Kakashi supported Obito with one hand, and Kai with the other hand to leave this collapsing space step by step.

    Namikaze Minato walked at the end. When he was about to leave, he turned his head and glanced at Uchiha Chen, his eyes were full of complex colors, and then he seemed to think of something, turned his head and looked at his son and took a deep breath  Said: "You must be careful."

    "Ah." Naruto nodded, watching them leave one by one, and finally left the space with Sasuke.

    Seeing everyone leave, Uchiha Tatsuo breathed a sigh of relief. If his space has been recast, he can actually cover Kaguya Hime's space with his own space, but now his space is in the forming stage  , unable to cover Kaguya Hime's space with his space.  Otherwise, he didn't have to do it.

    Finally, after taking a deep look at Yi Zhengnan, Chen Ye slowly backed away and disappeared into this space. He knew that Yi Zhengnan must have a way to leave. This space is no longer suitable for fighting, and the decisive battle will begin after he gets out.  when.

    "Ah, it's finally out!" After leaving the oppressive space, Xiao Ying suddenly seemed to relax, she took a deep breath, let out a long breath and sighed: "This is finally over, tired  I'm dead, I must take a good bath later."

    "Don't forget there are two guys." When Kakashi said this, he took a look at his teacher Namikaze Minato, and found that his body trembled visibly: "There is still that monster and Uchiha  Chen, what are your plans?"

    Kakashi didn't avoid Sasuke when he said this, because Kakashi knew that if he really wanted to deal with Uchiha Tatsumi, Sasuke's power was necessary.

    If Sasuke disagrees, then it's useless what they say.  With Chen's strength, Naruto alone is no match at all, let alone Sasuke may stand on Chen's side.

    Seeing that everyone's eyes were on him, Sasuke shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "Uchiha Tatsumi would not do such a boring thing. Revenge has been avenged. According to him, you are nothing in his eyes, but death."  Whether it's life or death doesn't matter."

    Sasuke's words left everyone speechless. Facing such an attitude, Chen seemed to have nothing to argue about.

    Just as everyone was discussing, the figures of Uchiha Tatsuo and Yi Zhengnan appeared in the open space.

    A gust of cold wind blew up the desolate land. Even though they had just come out of the icy space, they still felt a bit of coolness when they were blown by the cold wind.

    This seems to be a sign that this land will suffer another devastation.

    "Come on!" Uchiha Chen who was standing on the spot suddenly opened his eyes, snorted coldly at Yi Zhengnan, immediately drew out the long knife behind his back, and stood there looking at him with a fighting spirit.

    "Since you are so anxious to die, then I will help you!" Yi Zhengnan smiled bitterly, raised his hand and licked the blood that did not exist on his hand, as if this could make him feel the taste of blood on Uchiha Tatsuo's body.

    After finishing speaking, Yi Zhengnan arched his back, stepped on his foot and turned into a cloud of black smoke, attacking Uchiha Chen.

      "Hum, a little trick!" Chen snorted coldly, facing Yi Zhengnan's surprise attack, he didn't feel the slightest disturbance in his heart, he only saw his eyes stare quietly, and a majestic aura shot up from him.

    Dressed in a white robe, with a pair of illusory horns on his head, six gouyu floated up and down behind Chen's back. He slowly opened his eyes, and a pair of gouyu reincarnation eyes appeared impressively.

    "Shenluo Tianzheng!"

    Chen held one hand, shaking Yi Zhengnan's pupil force, and a strong repulsive force centered on Chen and spread to the surroundings, especially Yi Zhengnan who was directly opposite.

    The powerful repulsive force seemed to crush Yi Zhengnan, he smiled lightly, without any resistance at all, and just came facing the repulsive force head-on.

    Surprisingly, after the repulsive force touched Yi Zhengnan, nothing seemed to happen. The repulsive force completely passed through Yi Zhengnan and rushed towards the rear, while Yi Zhengnan didn't even have a single scar on his body.

    "What, how is it possible?" The onlookers had already lost their teeth in shock at this moment, who didn't know about Shenluo Tianzheng?  Everyone had witnessed the power of Shenluo Tianzheng when Tiandao Payne made a fuss about the Ninja Alliance, but such powerful moves did not hurt Yi Zhengnan at all.

    "Is it a fantasy?" Kakashi narrowed his eyes, staring closely at Yi Zhengnan who had turned into a dense fog, and then he shook his head: "No, no, what is this, a different face similar to Kamui  space?"

    Seeing everyone's surprised looks, Yi Zhengnan looked very proud. He laughed: "How can you frogs in the well understand my greatness? Do you understand elementalization? Repulsion can empty matter, but he can repel  Elements? A group of ants!"

    "Impossible!" Everyone was shocked, and they didn't believe what Yi Zhengnan said at all.  Elementalization or something is simply unheard of.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 841; The Battle of the Two Travelers

    ?

    Shenluo Tianzheng didn't hurt Yi Zhengnanchen, and there was no turmoil in his heart. After all, he was the only guy Chen was optimistic about so far. How could he be defeated by mere Shenluo Tianzheng.

    "It's really interesting." People in Naruto World don't understand the meaning of elementalization, and Chen, who is from another world like Yi Zhengnan, certainly doesn't understand what he means.

    Yi Zhengnan, who has read countless animation novels, has long been clear about the setting of elements.

    However, Chen didn't panic. Although elementalization can be immune to physical attacks similar to Shenluo Tianzheng, he knows more than just physical attacks.

    Attacks like escapism and illusion are not something elementalization can easily resist.

    Chen put the Taidao on the ground with his backhand, and quickly formed seals with both hands, the speed was almost as fast as a person could achieve. The speed of twenty seals per second has never been achieved in the world of Hokage.

    Uchiha Tatsuo took a deep breath, pressed his hands down suddenly, and snorted coldly.

    "Immortal Law ¡¤ Thunder Escape ¡¤ Heaven's Punishment!"

    Suddenly there was a roar in the sky, and a ray of thunder slashed down from the clear sky, but the time was approaching in the blink of an eye, and it slammed directly on Yi Zhengnan who had transformed into an elemental form.

    The sound of "Zi La Zi La" thunder and lightning kept ringing on Yi Zhengnan's body. They all said that thunder and lightning are the product of the supreme sun and the nemesis of all evil auras.  Rub to rise.

    ? The thunder ninjutsu, which is comparable to the super-s-level ninjutsu unicorn, is easily performed by Uchiha Tatsuo in this way. There is no need to prepare in advance like Sasuke, depending on the weather conditions.

    "Good so strong!" The short-term exchange between the two aroused the amazement of the audience, and everyone present was shocked by Uchiha Tatsuo's strength.

    Especially after seeing Uchiha Tatsuo's appearance, he was carved out of the same mold as Six Paths Sage Kaguya Hime and others. Up to now, anyone has guessed that Uchiha Tatsuo successfully collected nine tailed beasts and became Ten Tailed Human Pillar  Li obtained the power of the six realms.

    "Ah, this taste is pretty good. Do you have any more?" Yi Zhengnan couldn't help moaning under the thunder and lightning bath, this feeling is like soaking in a hot spring in winter, it's not too comfortable  .

    "Hmph, you will suffer later!" Chen snorted coldly, not being irritated by Yi Zhengnan's provocative method at all, and pressed down with both hands, increasing the output of chakra in the body again.

    Thunderbolts continuously fell towards Yi Zhengnan.

    "You don't only have this ability, do you? If this is the only thing, it would be too disappointing to me." Bathed in the baptism of thunder and lightning, Yi Zhengnan casually raised his head and gave Uchiha Chen a mocking look.

    Although soaking in the hot springs is very comfortable, the feeling of being passive and not attacking all the time is also very aggrieved. Seeing that Uchiha Tatsumi didn't make any next move, Yi Zhengnan snorted coldly, and said he was about to make a move.

    In Yi Zhengnan's opinion, this kind of move is too childish. If Uchiha Chen really has no other tricks, then he should devour Uchiha Chen as soon as possible to solve this world.

    "You will know how much I can do!" Chen sneered, instead of bickering with Yi Zhengnan, he concentrated on observing Yi Zhengnan's weaknesses.

    "I hope your strength is as strong as your mouth!" Yi Zhengnan suddenly rushed out of the Thunder Prison, galloped towards Uchiha Chen, and came in front of Chen in the blink of an eye.

    I saw Yi Zhengnan stretching out a hand, a dark arm like an abyss demon, with long nails on the fingertips, as if this was his weapon, Yi Zhengnan tried to tear Chen into pieces with his sharp fingertips.

    "Puff!"

    "Boom!"

    After a puff of smoke, Uchiha Chen, who was stabbed by Yi Zhengnan, turned into a pierced stand-in wood. Yi Zhengnan stood on the spot, looking thoughtfully at the torn stand-in tree in his hand.

    "It turns out that your kung fu is only hiding and playing tricks?" Yi Zhengnan squeezed the double stick in his hand and said flatly, turning his head and looking at the empty space in front of him.

    In front of Yi Zhengnan, there was an empty space, Uchiha Chen's figure gradually appeared here, Chen smiled coldly and did not have the advantage of talking to Yi Zhengnan.

    Literacy is always lip service, only those who are strong enough can have the last laugh. Chen is still trying to get a feel for Yi Zhengnan's background.

    After all, the enemy is in the dark, and according to the other party, it is very likely that the other party knows my tricks, but I don't know the details of the other party at all. Chen is not a reckless man, so he must be prepared.

    Yi Zhengnan dumpedShaking off the sawdust on his hands, he gave Uchiha Tatsuo a contemptuous look, opened his hands together, took a deep breath, and spit out a cloud of pitch-black smoke towards him.

    "Nightmare Pollution!"

    Chen frowned slightly. Although he didn't know what it was, he had a vague premonition in his heart that he couldn't be touched by this thing, otherwise it would be very troublesome.

    Chen wanted to hide from one side of his body, Yi Zhengnan's eyes sharpened, and he said sharply: "How could I let you hide!" He shook his head, and the smoke that had already gone out turned around miraculously, and continued to move towards  With Uchiha Chen attacking.

    Jumping back and taking a step to open the distance, Uchiha Chen frowned and looked at the oncoming smoke, "Dodge with Kamui?" Chen subconsciously thought.  But he quickly abandoned the idea.

    I don't know why, but he always has a feeling that this kind of smoke can't be avoided even if it enters the Shenwei space. I don't know if this is an illusion, but with his strength, even if it is just a little illusion  Nor can it be ignored.

    Chen Ban squinted his eyes, thought for a while and opened his eyes, since this thing can't hide, let's fight evil with evil.

    "Amaterasu!"

    A pitch-black evil black flame rose around the smoke.  Things like Amaterasu can burn even air, let alone a substance like smoke.

    The Amaterasu Black Flame attached to the smoke continued to burn, and the cloud of smoke infected with evil aura continued to shrink under the burning of Amaterasu, and finally completely turned into Amaterasu's fuel and burned out.

    "I didn't expect you to be able to summon the real Amaterasu Black Flame. It really deserves to be the biggest variable in this world." As the spokesperson of the devil, he can naturally feel the energy contained in the Amaterasu Black Flame and understand  This is the real Amaterasu Black Flame, not the false Black Flame projected.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and forty-two; The battle of the two traversers II

    ?

    The false black flames projected can be sealed by the sealing technique. Only the real Amaterasu black flames from hell have the characteristics of burning everything and being invincible, and nothing can seal it.  The flames of Amaterasu will slowly disappear after the air is also burned out.

    Yi Zhengnan, who signed a contract with the devil, could tell at a glance that there were people in the previous world who could summon the Amaterasu Flame, but its power was not as great as imagined, even the power of Amaterasu that Sasuke used before was stronger than it.

    But to say that the real Amaterasu Yi Zhengnan has only been seen on Uchiha Tatsuo.

    "Sure enough, I admit that you are qualified to be my food." Although Uchiha Tatsumi was able to summon Amaterasu Black Flame, Yi Zhengnan was not worried at all.

    Who is that guy inside him?  It's a devil, the devil is a devil that crawled out of hell step by step, with the devil in his body, although Amaterasu Black Flame is a great threat to him, it can't incinerate him, at most it will cut off his arms and legs.  Yes, it can grow back if you raise it casually.

    "Big words!" Chen snorted coldly, raised the Taidao in his hand, jumped down, and slashed vigorously at Yi Zhengnan.

    Yi Zhengnan grinned, stretched out his fingers, licked them, and also stamped his feet, coming to meet Uchiha Chen head-on.

    "Jingle bells!"

    The Taidao collided with Yi Zhengnan's fingertips, splashing out bursts of dazzling sparks, sparks splashed out one after another, and fell to the ground and melted deep holes one after another.

    The figures of the two were approaching their peak, and it was completely impossible to capture their actions with the naked eye. Even Sasuke, after opening the abilities of the dog and the eyes of reincarnation, was still a bit reluctant to keep up with the pace of the two.

    As for other people, even a person who is proficient in space-time ninjutsu like Senju Fujian Namikaze Minato can only catch a trace of traces, and cannot see the movements of the two clearly.

    "Perhaps, only Maitkai, who has fully opened the eight doors, can keep up with the two of them." Thinking of this, Kakashi sighed and lowered his head. After losing Sharingan, he couldn't see clearly at all.  He had long since given up observing the two of them. Instead of caring about others at this time, he might as well think about how to save his two friends.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the two of them had gone through hundreds of moves. Under Uchiha Chen's fierce offensive, Yi Zhengnan did not panic at all, and continued to resist, and even occasionally counterattacked.  It is bound to suffer a big loss.

    "Clang!" Uchiha Chen's eyes were fixed, and he keenly noticed the unnatural expression on Yi Zhengnan's face, and Chen looked around thoughtfully.

    "Is that so?" Chen nodded secretly. He found that every time Yi Zhengnan collided with him, his fingers would be stiff for a moment.  Alternately used to cover up his unnaturalness, but was still discovered by Uchiha Chen.

    After discovering Yi Zhengnan's weakness, Chen did not act immediately, but continued to force Yi Zhengnan according to the previous rhythm, substituting him into the trap he set for him bit by bit.

    It was too late when Yi Zhengnan realized, "It's now!" Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes lit up, and he slashed down with the sword in his hand.

    Only a "clack" sound was heard, and Yi Zhengnan's finger that had been resisting Uchiha Chen's long knife was cut off abruptly by Chen.

    "Ah!" Yi Zhengnan snorted, and retreated abruptly, retreating hundreds of meters in an instant, only to see him covering his injured hand with one hand and looking at Uchiha Chen with unfriendly eyes.

    "Mymy hand! You bastard, you bastard dared to hurt me, it's an unforgivable crime!" Yi Zhengnan muttered to himself, his whole body trembling, as if he was forcibly suppressing something  .

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, I have already said that that guy is a variable, not so easy to deal with, leave it to me, you can defeat him only if you leave it to me earlier."

    In Yi Zhengnan's mind, the voice of the devil was constantly tempting him, trying to make him let go of the control over his body, and let the devil control his body.

    "Get out!" Yi Zhengnan tried his best to suppress the temptation of the devil to him. The devil's murmur, even if it was just a few casual words, has the power of deception. If there is no extremely strong restraint, it will definitely become the devil's puppet.

    Thinking back to Yi Zhengnan, it was because he couldn't resist the temptation of the devil that he couldn't help signing a contract with him, and became his host, or his cauldron, until it was too late for him to understand.

    Giving up the contract is equivalent to giving up life, and it is naturally impossible for Yi Zhengnan to give up his life.  Can only be bewitched by the devilWalking towards the abyss step by step, up to now, he already had a lot of resistance to the temptation of the devil, but all of these almost disappeared after he was injured, and he almost failed to suppress the devil in his body.

    "I have to settle my own affairs, that Uchiha Tatsumi, I must tear him up and eat him bite by bite!" Yi Zhengnan growled in a low voice with a hoarse voice.

    He suddenly raised his head, his eyes had already turned scarlet, and his eyes were full of bloodthirsty madness. At this moment, Yi Zhengnan was not far from losing consciousness.

    He roared, and rushed towards Uchiha Tatsu once again, the severed injury on his hand had recovered at this moment, and it was not at all obvious that this arm had been chopped off by Uchiha Tatsu.

    Yi Zhengnan went crazy, but Uchiha Chen didn't. Seeing Yi Zhengnan's crazy appearance, Chen's brows relaxed a little.

    Since he is a brainless guy, it's easy to handle. Hooligans are not scary, but they are educated.

    A person who has lost the ability to think and only relies on the bestial instinct of the body really has nothing to be afraid of.

    Uchiha Chen didn't understand why Yi Zhengnan became like this after being injured, but he didn't think there were too many things that were beneficial to him.

    "Immortal Law¡¤Wooden Dun¡¤Wooden Ding Wall!"

    Uchiha Chen erected barriers on Yi Zhengnan's way forward.

    As expected, Yi Zhengnan didn't even hide, directly smashed Uchiha Chen's wooden ingot wall, and continued to run towards him.

    I saw Yi Zhengnan opened his bloody mouth, waving his hands vigorously, trying to tear Uchiha into pieces, but how could Yi Zhengnan, who was in a frenzy, hit Uchiha, and was lightly beaten by Uchiha.  One sideways dodged his attack.

    Yi Zhengnan panted heavily, and the anger in his body was constantly rising, as if he would not stop until Uchiha Tatsumi was chopped into pieces.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and fortieth; the real devil

    ?

    Uchiha Chen looked at Yi Zhengnan who was about to lose consciousness with pitiful eyes, as if looking at a fool.

    Poor guy, Kong has a strong body, but he doesn't have the mentality to match it. Under the bewitching of the devil, his strength is completely achieved by devouring others.

    Without a matching state of mind, it is impossible to control this power, and in the end you can only become a slave to power.  Fortunately, Uchiha Chen did not secretly rejoice during the period when his strength suddenly improved, but slowly began to settle.

    It is also thanks to the fact that there were no strong people like Chen in this world before, so Chen was able to go through this period smoothly, especially when he returned to the period of World War Three, during which time he brought two  The little guy has traveled almost the entire Hokage world, and his strength has been gradually precipitated.

    Although the strength on the surface has not improved at all, Chen understands that after returning from Loulan, he can beat at least three of himself who have never been to Loulan.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but thank the system secretly. If it weren't for the system, his journey of cultivation would not have been so smooth.

    Uchiha Chen sneered, swung the sword in his hand, and chopped off Yi Zhengnan's head with one blow. However, it was this action that released the originally suppressed power in Yi Zhengnan's body.

    The beheaded Yi Zhengnan did not die immediately, the beheaded head turned around strangely by itself, stared at Uchiha Chen with scarlet eyes, opened and closed his mouth, because the reason for the severed vocal cords was not  Make noise.

    But looking at his mouth shape, it seems that he can guess what he wants to say.

    "I must devour you!"

    "What the hell is this guy?" Uchiha Tatsuo took a deep breath, and he was still alive and kicking after his head was cut off. Is this guy immortal?

    Seeing Yi Zhengnan's hands and feet still trembling, Uchiha Chen frowned slightly, swiped the Taidao in his hand to chop it into pieces, and immediately formed seals with his hands, and took a deep breath.

    "Immortal Law¡¤Fire Escape¡¤Extinguish Fire!"

    The milky white flame covered Yi Zhengnan's remnant body, and the high temperature in the center of the flame even reached thousands of degrees. Under the burning of the flame, there were constant crackling sounds, and there was a faint smell of meat.

    Uchiha Chen smiled coldly: "Let's see if you will die or not!"

    After the flames burned out, there was only a mass of black ashes left in front of Uchiha Tatsuo, which could slowly drift away with the wind as long as he blew gently.

    Uchiha Tatsuya looked at the mass of ashes blankly, and after a while, he drew the sword back to his waist, turned around and was about to leave.

    Just at this moment, black smoke suddenly emerged from the mass of ashes, and a smoky humanoid creature resembling Yi Zhengnan appeared behind Chen.

    "Tear tear you apart! I want to tear you apart!" The humanoid creature opened its mouth, unconsciously speaking dull words.

    Chen reacted in an instant, turned his head, and saw that he was floating like a mass of souls. He had already lost his basic consciousness. He could only rely on the instinctive memory of his body to speak, and he couldn't even attack again.  .

    A strong man who can be comparable to Chen, and even wins slightly in a certain aspect, becomes a guy who is neither human nor ghost.

    In fact, it's not because he is too weak, nor is Chen too strong. The two of them were originally brothers, but after so many years of fighting, Chen gradually improved his strength step by step.

    And Yi Zhengnan's strength was completely inferior to Uchiha Tatsumi's, and even lower than Sasuke Naruto's, probably barely equal to Uchiha Madara's level in Senju Hashirama.  He eats the strength achieved by talents.

    Although Yi Zhengnan's strength has skyrocketed after devouring the Immortal of the Six Paths and Kaguya Ji, if his state of mind can't keep up with it, he can't display the corresponding strength at all. He uses adults' weapons in a child's way.  , How could it be possible to beat Uchiha Chen.

    Not to mention that the devil in his body has actually been cheating Yi Zhengnan all the time, playing tricks on Yi Zhengnan overtly and secretly. Originally, he would not have fallen into madness so easily, but the devil found that Uchiha Tatsuo's system seemed to be more suitable for cultivation  demon.

    So the poor Yi Zhengnan can only be regarded as a cauldron, completely plunged into madness under the step-by-step bewitching of the demon system, and became a victim of the struggle between the two.

    "Do you want to tear him apart? Do you want to tear him apart?"

    "Tear him up and shred him up!" Yi Zhengnan said unintentionally.?The soul body seems to have heard the call from heaven or hell.  No matter where the call comes from, as long as it can make him tear Uchiha Chen apart, everything is fine, even if it means paying this life.

    "Tear him apart, there is a price to pay for tearing him apart." The voice was still bewitching him, not treating him as an unconscious person at all.

    "Tear him apart, tear him apart!" Yi Zhengnan was still talking subconsciously.

    "As long as you dedicate yourself to me, I will fulfill your wish for you. Isn't it just tearing him apart? I will tear him into pieces! Jie Jie Jie!"

    Yi Zhengnan opened his mouth, wondering if he understood what he said, and said a word softly: "Okay!"

    All of a sudden, there was a drastic change between heaven and earth.

    I saw the head of an evil spirit appearing in the sky. He smiled ferociously and looked at Uchiha Chen as if he was looking at prey, and said with a big smile: "The deal is established!"

    There were bursts of violent roars in the whole sky, and the ferocious head of the evil spirit was getting closer and closer. The people watching had already hid at this moment.  I don't know what happened.

    Who is that evil spirit, or what is in Yi Zhengnan's body? Even Naruto knows that this thing came out of Yi Zhengnan's body, so after Uchiha Tatsun killed Yi Zhengnan  Another even more terrifying thing appeared?

    "So, what the hell is that thing?" Naruto stared blankly at the sky, at this moment he didn't dare to be careless anymore, no matter if it was Yi Zhengnan, Uchiha Tatsuya or this huge monster in front of him, which one?  It's not something he can resist, unless he twitches his head to attract hatred.

    It is obvious that the big guy's target is not himself, so it's better to be cowardly.  It's not something to be ashamed of being cowardly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and fortieth; the devil's house

    ?

    The evil spirit stretched out its big hand, gathered Yi Zhengnan's soul and grabbed it, then put it into his mouth and chewed it slowly.

    "Hey, hey." "It's been so long anyway, although the taste is not mellow, but forget it, just barely enough!" Immediately, the body of the evil spirit shrank suddenly, as if another Yi Zhengnan appeared in front of Chen.

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, now it's my turn." The evil ghost Jie Jie smiled, looking at Uchiha Chen full of evil.

    "Your body belongs to me!" The evil spirit turned into a cloud of green smoke and rushed towards Uchiha Tatsuo's body.

    "What?" Uchiha Tatsuo was startled, and just about to retreat, but at this moment he was horrified to find that he could no longer control his body, and the whole person froze in place and lost control of his body.

    He can clearly sense every part of his body, but he can't take the initiative to control his body. Chen is very clear about this feeling. This is the power of coercion. Once upon a time, this was what Uchiha Chen was best at using.  Tricks.

    ?Unexpectedly, he was finally pecked by geese after hunting geese all year round. Uchiha Chen never thought that he would be forcibly suppressed by coercion to the point where he could not act.

    I saw that ghost image directly passed through Uchiha Chen's figure, and entered Chen's body from Chen's mouth.

    "Uh" After entering Chen's body, the demon immediately tried to control Chen's body, which was different from his contract to control Yi Zhengnan.

    Yi Zhengnan's body couldn't bear the full power of a demon at all, so he could only pretend to be an assistant similar to the system, and signed a contract with Yi Zhengnan under the witness of the devil's contract.  What Nan's previous hosts have experienced together.

    But Chen is different. His body is perfect. Under the influence of the system's transformation and restoration and Uchiha's bloodline, Senshou's bloodline, Chen has both the body of the immortal and the eyes of the immortal. The combination of the two and the transformation of the system have already  Became the most perfect body in this world.

    No matter what this body can fit, that is to say, the fit of this body is perfect, which is why Chen can continue to exchange abilities without his body being affected.

    Once the demon occupies Chen's body, he will definitely return to his original peak state in a short time.

    "When the time comes Jie Jie Jie Jie!" The evil ghost sneered, constantly controlling his own power to wander wantonly in Uchiha Tatsuo's meridians.

    "Ding, warning warning, an unknown object has entered the host's body, trying to forcibly seize control of the host's body, warning warning, there is an unknown object"

    The system's prompt sound kept coming from Uchiha Chen's ear, and Chen wanted to respond, but the power of the devil was too domineering, so far he couldn't say a word.

    Uchiha Chen fell to his knees powerlessly on the ground, supporting the ground with his hands, and bursts of strong dark aura emanated from his body. This dark aura slowly wrapped Uchiha Chen, as if he wanted to completely render him as  black.

    Black spread on Uchiha Tatsuo's body little by little, but in just a blink of an eye, more than half of Uchiha Tatsuo's body was occupied by black.

    Everyone hid behind and quietly observed Uchiha Chen's state. They were all frightened by Uchiha Chen's hideous expression now.

    I didn't expect that thing to be so powerful, directly occupying Uchiha Tatsuya's body. Looking at it like this, it seems to be the same as Madara being occupied by Black Zee before. Once the black completely occupies Uchiha Tatsuya's body, then this world will never be the same again.  There will be Uchiha Tatsuya.

    "Chen!" Sasuke roared anxiously, trying to move forward, but when he was about to move forward, Naruto grabbed him.

    "Sasuke, you have to calm down!"

    Sasuke turned his head and saw that everyone was looking at him with worried expressions. How could he calm down from the anxiety in his heart: "That is my only relative, how do you tell me to calm down!"

    Sasuke yelled at Naruto.

    Naruto was taken aback for a moment, then seemed to think of something, and said with a sad smile: "You still have family, what about me?"

    Seemingly speaking of the pain of the two, the two suddenly fell into silence.

    Just at this time, Sakura's voice interrupted the silence of the two: "Look!"

    Following his gaze, Uchiha Tatsuo's body changed little by little.

    "Ding, it is detected that the current host is unable to complete the system control independently, start the backup program, and the system will temporarily run actively. Ding, the backup program has been successfully started, open the??Virus mode, ding antivirus mode is successfully turned on, and antivirus begins ding, antivirus failed, target strength exceeds the limit of the current antivirus program

    Ding, turn on the self-upgrade mode of the anti-virus program, ding, fail to start the self-upgrade mode of the anti-virus program, insufficient points, insufficient energy, ding, switch modes, start the temporary backup self-protection program, and start successfully!  "

    Until this moment, Uchiha Tatsuo felt that his body had returned to his control, but it didn't take long before this feeling became a sense of emptiness again.

    "What! What is the thing in your body? Can it escape my control?"

    Apparently, the devil didn't know the existence of the system at first, but after he took control of part of Chen's body, he already noticed something was wrong. The devil seemed a little astonished at this unstable factor out of his control.

    Since he has already controlled a part of Chen, the devil has also obtained some of Chen's memories, and the function of the system has also been learned by the devil.

    "A system that can exchange everything? I didn't expect this kind of existence. Hehehe~~ What a surprise, as long as I completely occupy this body, then this system will also be used by me. With the powerful functions of the system, I  It's easy to return to the heyday, even far beyond before, when the time comeshehehe~~"

    The evil ghost was a little panicked when he discovered the existence of the system at first, but he reacted the moment he obtained the system information, his eyes shone with golden light, he controlled Uchiha Tatsuo's body with a cold snort, and then he stretched out his hand and inserted it directly into his heart.  .

    "Pfft!" After Dang Chen moved his hand away, bright red blood spewed out from his chest, "Jie Jie Jie Jie, now, now I see what ability you have to resist, as long as you swallow you together, believe me  The strength will definitely return to the peak directly! Maybe, you can even touch the legendary realm!"

    "Ding, it is detected that the host's life is currently in extreme danger, the system's self-repair program starts, the target heart, repairing begins Ding, repairing"

    "Uh" Although Uchiha Tatsuo haggarded a bit when his heart was pierced, the severe pain made him regain his sobriety.

    Uchiha Tatsuo barely controlled his body, stretched out his hand and clasped his throat continuously, and stretched his blood-stained hand into his throat, staining his entire mouth with blood.

    "Hurry up and get out of my body!" Uchiha Tatsuo was trying his best to suppress the demon's attack with a ferocious face, but he only slowed down the demon's attack, but he couldn't really restrain it.

    Although the demon's erosion was slow, Chen was powerless to stop it, and could only slowly watch the evil spirit occupy his body step by step.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and fortieth; the end

    ?

    At this time, Uchiha Chen's condition was already very worrying, he barely took a breath, forced himself to calm down, contacted the system and said: "System, what should I do now, what the hell is that thing, what should I do?"  Can you get out of trouble?"

    "Ding, answer the host. Inside the host is a hell demon from a high plane. He has lost his body and is trying to seize the host's body to restore his strength. Seizing the body is a demon's innate ability.  Talent, with the current strength of the host, it is impossible to break free."

    "Then what should I do now!" Uchiha Tatsuo shouted in his heart.

    "The host can exchange the power of the source of darkness to swallow the devil in turn."

    Obviously, the system also knows Chen's current situation, so there is no nonsense, and the most effective method is directly given.

    Originally, this exchange option did not exist. After all, the current plane cannot touch such things as the source of darkness, but the devil is so desperate to infiltrate and occupy the system, so that the system opened the high-level exchange panel in advance to have this thing.

    Uchiha Chen was overjoyed, and subconsciously wanted to exchange for the source of darkness. Speaking of which, he would also like to thank the devil. Without him, how could the system open the high-level exchange panel in advance?

    "Ding, exchange failed, insufficient exchange points, please try again."

    "Damn it, don't let me lose the chain of the system here, you can take points or something, give me everything you want, and exchange everything into points for me.  The source of darkness is exchanged!" Uchiha Tatsuo said hoarsely, he could hardly hold on now.

    "Ding, it is detected that the host has a strong desire to survive, and the authority is turned on. After the redemption is started, all the points will be cleared. May I ask the host whether to redeem it."

    "Yes, yes, I will give you all of it. Hurry up and exchange it for me. I can't hold it anymore. Don't ask me these questions in the future!" Uchiha Tatsuo roared, choosing to exchange without even thinking  .

    The system will clear all the points on Chen, but Chen doesn't care at all, points can be earned at any time, but there is only one life, how can you earn points when you lose your life?

    "Ding, the exchange is open, the exchange is successful! The source of darkness has been issued, please check with the host."

    Chen only felt an unparalleled power coming out of his body, and feeling the surge of power, he suppressed the demon again.

    "What should we do now?" Chen couldn't help asking after firmly suppressing the demon.

    "As long as the host swallows the demon's consciousness with the source of darkness."

    "Jie Jie Jie Jie, want to devour me? Don't even think about it! I have always been the only one who devours others!" At this moment, the aura belonging to the devil in Uchiha Tatsuo's body suddenly rose.

    "Ding A strong resistance from the demon has been detected, and the forced mode is activated"

    The system forcibly suppressed it again, but both Uchiha Tatsuo and the system knew that there was not much time left for them.

    "Die to me!" Uchiha Chen roared. In the world of consciousness, Chen swallowed the demon in one gulp with the power he had just obtained, biting tightly and refusing to let go.

    "This is the power of the dark source! Damn it, you even have this kind of thing, bastard! Let me go!" In the consciousness space, the demon kept struggling, but no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn't escape.

    I don't know if the devil is desperate or what. He took a deep breath and said coldly: "Want to devour me? Then let's die together!"

    As he said that, the breath of the devil continued to expand.

    "No, he's going to explode himself!" Chen's heart skipped a beat, and he used his greatest strength to completely devour the demon at the last moment when he was about to explode.

    ? Although it was successful, the power of the demon was not so easy to absorb. Because he swallowed the power of the Sage of the Six Paths and Kaguya Ji, and the power went berserk when he blew himself up before, Chen's situation is not easy now.

    Uchiha Chen opened his mouth, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.  "Chen!" Sasuke and Naruto shouted at the same time.

    Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Uchiha Tatsuo took a deep breath, wanting to take me in, even God would not take me in, how could I die here, suppress me!

    Uchiha Tatsuo tried his best to suppress the power in his body, but the remaining power of the demon was too large and too violent, and even his own power began to riot, and the energy had run amok and out of control.

    The power in Chen's body continued to pour out, lightning and thunder, landslides and ground cracks, and howling winds, his body began to distort, and the remnants left after the continuous burst of power around him,A layer of glistening white light erupted.

    "Ding, the backup program has been opened successfully, the strong system subsystem program is at your service"

    In the entire turbulence of time and space, things with entities are undoubtedly the most dangerous, because anything in the turbulence for a long time will be torn into powder by this terrifying energy, and Chen has fallen into a coma at this time, and he doesn't know what to do.  If you can wake up in time, once the energy of the system is exhausted and no longer provides protection, then Chen will be turned into nothingness by the power of space.

    Although this void is terrifying and can turn everything into nothingness, it does much less damage to the invisible existence of the soul than to the entity.

    In other words, if it is an entity, it will take a minute to turn into nothingness, then the existence of the soul will take a hundred minutes or even longer.

    Therefore, under unavoidable circumstances, the system can only make two-handed preparations, stripping Chen's soul from his body and dividing it into two.

    Focus on protecting Chen's soul. As long as the soul is still there and the body is gone, the system can still find another body for Chen, but if the soul is gone, there will be nothing left.

    The system exhausted all its energy, wrapped Chen's body with energy for protection, and at the same time derived a subsystem to protect Chen's soul.

    After doing all this, the system exhausted all its energy and fell into a deep sleep.

    In the turbulent flow of empty space, only the sound of the system echoes here. If there are people here, they will find that Uchiha Tatsuru's body is continuing to float with the turbulent flow of space, while the other side is splitting from Uchiha Tatsun's body.  Under the guidance of the subsystem, the soul that came out broke through the turbulent flow of the void and fell into the unknown world.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 846: Sun Wuchen

    ?

    In the vast universe, a meteor flashed across quickly. If someone could see it clearly, they would be able to see that it was not a meteor, but a round spaceship.

    Whoosh!

    The spaceship ejected high-speed energy and flew towards the planet named 'Earth' at an astonishing speed

    At this time, on the earth, an old man wearing a hat is writhing and jumping in the woods, looking for food.

    This old man is none other than Sun Wuhan, a powerful old man.

    Far away, Sun Wuhan saw something like a meteorite falling down.

    boom!

    A violent sound sounded, and a gust of wind blew past.

    Out of curiosity, the old man hurried over and saw the spaceship that was still smoking.

    "What is this?"

    Sun Wuhan was curious, hurried to the side of the spaceship, and looked at the spaceship curiously.

    Hoot!

    Just when Sun Wuhan was approaching the spaceship, the spaceship suddenly opened.

    I saw two newborn children lying in it, one was crying, while the other was sucking his finger and looking at Sun Wuhan.

    What's even more amazing is that the two children both have a fluffy tail.

    "This This should not be a human child, I'd better leave it alone, if it is a monster, it will be bad."

    Just as Sun Wuhan was about to turn around and leave, he stopped in his tracks and shook his head helplessly.

    "Hey, that's all, after all, they are two little lives, so naturally we can't just let them disappear like this."

    Having said that, Sun Wuhan slowly hugged the two little ones.

    It is also very strange to say that after Sun Wuhan hugged the two little guys, the little guy who was crying loudly before stopped crying, and the two little guys stared at Sun Wuhan without fear.

    "Hehe, it seems that you are also destined to be with me, so I will take you two away and raise them."

    After finishing speaking, Sun Wuhan quickly brought the two little guys to his residence and put them on the bed.

    "These two little guys should be named, but they don't know who their parents are. In this case, let them take my surname." Sun Wuhan looked down at the two little guys.

    He pointed to the little guy who was crying loudly before, and said aloud, "You are called Sun Wukong." Then he pointed to another one, "You should be called Sun Wuchen."

    "Okay, Wukong, Wuchen, you two should take a good rest for a while, and I'll go get you something to eat." After finishing speaking, Sun Wufan closed the door and left quickly.

    It's not that Sun Wuhan doesn't care about the safety of the two little guys, but because this place is very safe, no wild animals or outsiders will come

    "What what's wrong with this? Where's my ability? Where's the blood wheel eye? Why did it disappear again, and I became a child again?" Ye Chen looked at his little hands in surprise, with a gloomy look on his immature face.  Look, "Doesn't this mean that everything I did before was in vain?"

    While thinking about it, some memory fragments began to emerge in Ye Chen's mind.

    Kaguya, Rokudo Madara, Demon, and the last space crack.

    Ye Chen remembered everything.

    Has the system fallen into a deep sleep in order for me to survive?  And all my abilities in Naruto World, have all disappeared?

    Although he was dissatisfied, all this had already happened, and Ye Chen could only choose to accept it.

    Just at this time, Sun Wufan had returned with food, and started cooking for Sun Wukong and Ye Chen

    Under Sun Wuhan's careful care, Sun Wukong and Ye Chen thrived.

    A few years have passed, Sun Wukong and Ye Chen are already five years old, because of their special temperament, coupled with Sun Wufan's teaching, these two people are also very strong now.

    boom!  boom!  boom!

    At this time, the two were fighting in the woods, and the two small fists collided quickly.

    Although Sun Wufan gave the two the same skills, but because Ye Chen has lived a lifetime, he naturally knows a lot, so his strength is higher than that of Sun Wukong.

    Whoosh!

    Ye Chen picked up his speed sharply, kicked Monkey King on the ass, and kicked him to the ground directly.

    "Well, it hurts so much, Wuchen, why are you hitting so hard?" Sun Wukong rubbed his butt that hurt from being kicked, and looked at him with a full face of complaint.??Ye Chen.

    For this younger brother who grew up together, Ye Chen also likes it very much, especially Ye Chen knows Sun Wukong's character very well, and knows that he is a very kind person.

    Ye Chen stretched out his hand and pulled Monkey King up, with a faint smile on his face,

    "Wukong, you have to work hard to cultivate, or you will be pulled down too much by me in the future, and I don't care about you."

    Hearing Ye Chen's words, Monkey King was shocked and stood up from the ground suddenly. Before Ye Chen could speak, he started training.

    "This" Seeing Monkey King's actions, Ye Chen was also a little helpless, but he also understood Monkey King's pursuit of power, even above everything else, so he didn't make a sound to stop Monkey King.

    Swish Swish Swish!

    Sun Wufan hurried over with the food, saw Monkey King who was training and Ye Chen standing aside, and asked aloud: "Ye Chen, why don't you train?"

    "Me, I think this kind of training can improve me too little. I want to change a training method, but I haven't found a more suitable training method yet." Ye Chen took the food from Sun Wufan's hand, while  Talk while eating.

    In fact, how could Ye Chen not know the training method, but he knew that he should go to Gui Xianren for training at this time, so he said this.

    Listening to Ye Chen's words, Sun Wufan smiled slightly, sat beside Ye Chen, called Monkey King over, and the three of them sat together.

    Sun Wuhan said mysteriously: "Wuchen, Wukong, do you want to get a better training method?"

    "think!"

    "think!"

    Both of them answered in unison, and Sun Wukong's eyes were even brighter, staring at Sun Wufan.

    "Then you can eat first. After eating, I will take you to a place that can help you quickly improve your strength."

    Sun Wuhan pretended to be mysterious and said to the two little guys.

    Whoosh!  Whoosh!

    When he was talking, Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen had already started eating like a competition.

    Looking at these two little guys, a smile appeared on Sun Wuhan's face.

    Teacher Wu Tian, ??I will leave these two little guys to you to teach. With my ability, I can no longer teach them anything.

    Sure enough, Sun Wufan also planned to send Sun Wuchen and Sun Wuchen to Guixianren, that is, Teacher Wutian, to practice.

    When Sun Wuchen was eating, he suddenly turned his head to look at Sun Wufan, and there was a strange look in his eyes, but the look disappeared in a flash.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 847: The Glory of the Full Moon

    ?

    "Grandpa Gohan, what day is it today?" Sun Wuchen suddenly asked such a question.

    Sun Wufan on the side was also obviously stunned when he heard it. He glanced at Sun Wuchen, and then replied: "It should be fifteen today. Speaking of which, time flies so fast."

    What?  Today is fifteen?

    Sun Wuchen was startled suddenly, looking at the afterglow of the setting sun, without saying a word, he pulled Sun Wukong beside him and ran wildly.

    "Wuchen, you what are you doing, I haven't finished eating yet."

    Being pulled by Sun Wuchen like this, Monkey King was very puzzled.

    "Don't ask so many questions, just follow me."

    Although Sun Wuhan didn't know what was going on, but he was very fast, and he quickly followed the two little guys, galloping all the way, and he also wanted to see what Sun Wuchen was going to do.

    Soon, under the leadership of Sun Wuchen, Monkey King was brought back to the house.

    Sun Wuchen looked at Sun Wukong nervously, and told him aloud,

    "No matter what, you don't want to go out tonight, do you understand?"

    "Why? Wuchen, don't we have to train every night?"

    Wagging the tail behind him, Monkey King asked innocently.

    Bang!

    Sun Wuchen knocked on Sun Wukong's head with a chestnut.

    "Why are there so many problems? Today's training is cancelled, so you can stay in the room with peace of mind."

    Others may not know it, but Sun Wuchen knows that today is the 15th full moon, and due to the influence of the full moon, Sun Wukong will transform into an uncontrolled gorilla, with terrifying strength, but no distinction between friend and foe.

    More than that, Sun Wuhan will also be accidentally trampled to death by the giant Monkey King.

    Over the past few years, Sun Wuchen and Sun Wufan have developed a strong affection. Naturally, he will not let Sun Wufan die like this, so he is preventing Sun Wukong from being illuminated by the full moon. Of course, there is also himself.  .

    Looking at the wagging tail behind him, Sun Wuchen knew that he was also a Saiyan and could not be illuminated by the moonlight either.

    Seeing this scene, Sun Wuhan, who had been standing by the side, had a deep puzzled look in his eyes.

    "Wuchen, what's going on here? You've been nervous since just now."

    Hearing Sun Wufan's question, Sun Wuchen stood up slowly and walked to another room.

    After the two entered the room, Sun Wuchen closed the door, and then whispered to Sun Wuhan: "Grandpa Wuhan, do you still remember when I asked you what day is today?"

    "That's right, you've been nervous since you knew today was the fifteenth day. Could it be that today is any different?"

    "Neither Goku nor I are from Earth. We are from a place called 'Saiyan Planet'. We are all Saiyans. After being illuminated by the full moon, Saiyans will become mindless but have amazing fighting power.  gorillas, and today is the full moon."

    Sun Wuchen slowly told Sun Wufan all the Saiyan settings in his memory.

    After hearing these words, Sun Wufan was stunned, and looked at Sun Wuchen in front of him in shock.

    "Wuchen, these how do you know?"

    Compared with the things about the Saiyans, Sun Wuhan is more curious about how Sun Wuchen knows these things.

    It is said that both Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong came to the earth together and were raised by Sun Wuhan alone. It makes no sense that Sun Wuchen knew, but Sun Wukong didn't know at all.

    "I don't know what's going on. Just a few days ago, all these things appeared in my mind."

    Facing this problem, Sun Wuchen chose to lie, because it was really difficult for him to explain this matter. He couldn't tell Sun Wufan that he had traveled through time, so how could Sun Wufan accept it.

    Listening to Sun Wuchen's explanation, Sun Wufan didn't delve into it.

    Since they are not from the same planet, maybe this is a special ability of Saiyans.

    Things are so serious, Sun Wuhan has to be more cautious.

    "Well, Wuchen, you can accompany Wukong to train in the room later, otherwise Wukong won't be so honest."

    Listening to Sun Wufan's words, Sun Wuchen nodded, turned around, opened the door and went out.

    But when he just opened the door, he was stunned.

    Monkey King, gone!

    "Grandpa Wuhan, Wukong is gone!"The matter told Sun Wufan.

    "What?!"

    Sun Wuhan was also taken aback, looking at the empty room, he froze in place.

    "Grandpa Gohan, let's go out and find Wukong first, it's still early, so it should be fine."

    "I'll go find it, Wuchen, you stay in the house, no matter what happens, don't go out."

    While speaking, Sun Wuhan had already stepped out of the room.

    "This Wukong will really cause trouble."

    Sun Wuchen looked at the back of Sun Wufan leaving, his face full of worry

    "Hmph, Wuchen, don't let me come out to train. If I don't train, when will I catch up with him?" Monkey King walked on the forest path and said to himself, "I just want to train, and I want you  Can't find me."

    This time, Monkey King did not go to the place where they often train, but found a fairly hidden place to train secretly.

    Hey!  Roar!

    Monkey King waved his fists, kicked his feet, and began to train seriously.

    Time passed by, the sun had completely set, and the moon quietly climbed up

    At this time, Sun Wuhan was running wildly in the woods. He had already looked for the place where the two of Sun Wukong often trained, but he did not see Sun Wukong.

    "Wukong, where have you been?"

    Just when Sun Wuhan was looking anxiously, a deafening voice sounded.

    Ow!  !  !

    Immediately afterwards, a gigantic figure appeared not far from Sun Wuhan.

    "Oops!"

    Seeing this scene, Sun Wuhan knew that this was what Sun Wuchen said before, "Ape Transformation".

    Regardless of what happened, he used his fastest speed and ran towards Monkey King.

    At this time, Monkey King turned into a giant ape several meters high, and began to wreak havoc in the woods.

    The sound of 'Boom Boom' can be heard endlessly.

    Not only Sun Wufan, but also Sun Wuchen in the room saw this scene.

    "Oops, Wukong has turned into an ape."

    Seeing this scene, Sun Wuchen was very anxious. He knew that the "monkey-like" Monkey King was indistinguishable from himself, and Sun Wuhan would never attack Sun Wukong. If this continues, Sun Wufan will still die. Everything he did before  In vain.

    "No, I must stop this! Grandpa Gohan must not die here!"

    After finishing speaking, Sun Wuchen ignored the brilliance of the full moon outside, pushed the door out, and ran quickly in the direction of Sun Wukong.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 848: Controllable Ape Transformation

    ?

    Sun Wuchen left the room quickly, but he forgot one thing, that is, he also cannot be illuminated by the moonlight, because he was too worried about Sun Wukong, and he had completely forgotten about it.

    When he just walked out of the room, a strange feeling instantly filled Sun Wuchen.

    The useless tail dangling behind him began to shake rapidly, and a strange energy began to fill Sun Wuchen's whole body.

    Bang bang!  bang bang!

    Sun Wuchen's heart also began to beat violently, and even his entire chest was expanding and contracting to a degree visible to the naked eye.

    "Thistoo bad, I'm going to start turning into an ape too!"

    Until this time, Sun Wuchen didn't think of this matter, but it was too late, the ape transformation had already begun, even if he rushed back to the house now, it would not help.

    Plop!

    Because of this sudden energy, Sun Wuchen fell directly to the ground, staring straight at the moon in the sky.

    In an instant, Sun Wuchen's body began to expand rapidly, arms, arms, and the whole body were expanding at an exaggerated speed.

    Click!

    The clothes on Sun Wuchen's body were all stretched and burst, and the thick hair covered Sun Wuchen's body, and his eyes became blood red at this time.

    Ow!

    With a loud cry, Sun Wuchen also completely turned into a huge ape, with a huge figure, thick limbs, and a tail that swayed behind him.

    The two blood-red eyes were like light bulbs, shining red light.

    But the strange thing is that there are some black eyes in this red, which is completely different from Monkey King's ape transformation. You know, Sun Wukong's ape transformation has red eyes and completely loses himself, but Sun Wuchen's ape transformation  Hua, is slightly different from him.

    Sun Wufan was running towards Sun Wukong, and suddenly saw that Sun Wuchen near the house had also turned into an ape, and couldn't help frowning.

    "The matter is serious now, how can I take care of two people at the same time." Sun Wufan looked at Sun Wuchen, then at Sun Wukong, thought for a while, and decided to go to the nearest Sun Wukong first.

    Soon, Sun Wufan came to the vicinity of Sun Wukong, stood in front of him, and shouted at him,

    "Wukong, it's me, Grandpa Gohan, hurry up and remember!"

    It's a pity that Sun Wukong didn't listen to these things at all, and waved his huge fist, and punched Sun Wufan.

    Naturally, Monkey King would not be hit so easily, and his figure dodged quickly, dodging Monkey King's attack.

    boom!

    Monkey King's punch hit the ground directly, and a huge pit appeared on the ground, dust was flying, and gravel was flying.

    A blow was missed, but Sun Wukong's attack did not stop, and he raised his foot and stepped on Sun Wufan again.

    If this foot is stepped on firmly, let alone one Monkey King, even ten Monkey Kings will definitely be trampled to death.

    However, Sun Wuhan was not covered, and he would never be hit by such an easy attack.

    Swish!

    The figure of Monkey King flickered, and he avoided Monkey King's kick.

    However, after Sun Wukong turned into an ape, not only his strength became stronger, but his speed and combat experience were also greatly improved.

    Seeing that Sun Wuhan dodged the kick, he immediately waved his hand and swept over.

    The huge palm covered Sun Wuhan with the whistling sound of the wind. The blow was extremely fast, and the timing of the attack was very strange and sudden.

    It was impossible for Sun Wuhan to dodge this punch.

    "Could it be that I'm going to die here? That's all, these two little guys have grown up and shouldn't need my care, but I'm still a little worried about them."

    In front of such a palm, Sun Wuhan gave up, stood where he was, slowly closed his eyes, and waited for death to come.

    boom!

    The expected palm did not fall, but a violent gust of wind blew past.

    Sun Wuhan opened his eyes in astonishment, and saw two huge apes holding each other's hands and starting to wrestle.

    "Thisis it Wuchen?" Sun Wufan looked at the other ape and asked suspiciously.

    "Grandpa Gohan, it's me." Sun Wuchen waved Sun Wukong back a step, and answered aloud.

    Hearing Sun Wuchen's familiar voice, Sun Wufan sighed heavily,

    "Huh, luckily Wuchen is conscious,?Of course I really don¡¯t know what to do, but having said that, the ape transformation of this Saiyan is really exaggerated.  "

    Looking at Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong in the battle, he muttered helplessly.

    On the other hand, Sun Wuchen, because his strength has always been higher than that of Monkey King, so even after the ape transformation, his strength must be higher than that of Monkey King.

    Because of this, he was able to firmly suppress the ape-like Monkey King.

    But just suppressing it is not the solution.

    After much deliberation, Sun Wuchen finally decided to knock Sun Wukong unconscious first. Only in this way can he completely control the violent Sun Wukong.

    Huh!

    There was a sound of breaking wind, and Sun Wuchen punched Sun Wukong in the face fiercely.

    boom!

    The two huge fists collided, and another gust of wind was raised.

    Just when Monkey King blocked the attack, Sun Wuchen's body moved, slid sideways, and got close to Monkey King's body. At the same time, he quickly swung a punch, also targeting Monkey King's head.

    boom!

    This punch hit hard, and Monkey King's body staggered and fell down, completely falling into a coma.

    Although Sun Wuchen was aiming at Monkey King's head, he still had a sense of proportion in his strikes, just knocking Monkey King unconscious, and it was not enough to hurt him.

    After coma, Sun Wukong's body shrank rapidly like a deflated ball until it became normal.

    Seeing Sun Wukong back to normal, Sun Wufan breathed a sigh of relief, but when he saw Sun Wuchen's appearance, he was a little worried, because he couldn't knock Sun Wuchen unconscious.

    "Wuchen, what are you going to do? Are you going to stay in this state forever?" Sun Wufan asked him suspiciously.

    Hearing Sun Wufan's question, Sun Wuchen shook his head slowly,

    "Ishould be able to change back, give me a little time."

    After finishing speaking, Sun Wuchen naturally hung his hands on his sides, and his blood-red eyes slowly closed.

    Sun Wuchen, think more about the family relationship between you, Grandpa Gohan and Monkey King, you will definitely not be dominated by this power just like this.

    Sun Wuchen cheered himself up in his mind, trying to fight against that mysterious and unfamiliar force.

    After a period of time, Sun Wuchen's body trembled violently. Like the previous Monkey King, his body shrank rapidly until he finally returned to normal.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 849: Departure

    ?

    "Huhu, it's reallynot easy." Sun Wuchen sat down on the ground, panting heavily, and said aloud.

    Seeing Sun Wuchen's appearance, Sun Wufan sighed slowly, "It's finally over, I thought I was going to die at the hands of Wukong."

    Speaking of this matter, Sun Wufan was also a little scared. If Sun Wuchen hadn't made the move just now, he might be a corpse now.

    Sun Wuchen glanced at him, and thought in his heart: "Fortunately, he caught up at the last moment, otherwise, Grandpa Wuhan would have died at the hands of Sun Wukong."

    "Grandpa Wuhan, let's go back first, Wukong's condition should be stable, and there will be no more problems." Sun Wuchen was a little weak, and even stood up with some difficulty.

    Hearing Sun Wuchen's words, Sun Wufan nodded, walked to Sun Wukong's side, picked him up with one hand, turned around and asked,

    "Can you still hold on? If not, I'll take you back."

    Sun Wufan can also see that at this time, Sun Wuchen is already very weak. When fighting against the ape, Sun Wuchen not only consumed a lot of physical strength, but also consumed an astonishing amount of mental strength.

    Although at this time Sun Wuchen was already in a state of battle and looked like he was about to fall down at any time, but after hearing Sun Wufan's question, he still refused aloud.

    "I'm fine, Grandpa Gohan, I can still hold on."

    While speaking, Sun Wuchen had already walked slowly towards the room.

    Looking at Sun Wuchen's back, Sun Wufan nodded, and couldn't help admiring Sun Wuchen's strong character in his heart.

    Although this little guy is very young, his perseverance and tenacity are not comparable to that of ordinary people

    Soon, the three returned to the house. After Sun Wuhan put Sun Wukong on the bed, he came to Sun Wuchen's side, patted him on the shoulder, and asked aloud: "Wuchen, what about Saiyan?"  Man, what else do you know? Is there anything else to watch out for."

    After hearing Sun Wufan's question, Sun Wuchen shook his head slowly, and said to him aloud,

    "For the time being, that's all I know, probably because I'm too young. I won't know anything else until later."

    In fact, Sun Wuchen knows a lot about Saiyans, but now is not the time to talk about these things, so he chose to lie to Sun Wufan.

    Listening to Sun Wuchen's answer, Sun Wufan nodded slowly,

    "Wu Chen, today is really thanks to you, are you exhausted? Get some rest, tomorrow I will take you to see Master Wu Tian and let him teach you, Master Wu Tian is very powerful, even I  , is also his apprentice."

    When talking about Wutian, Sun Wufan gradually revealed a proud look on his face. It can be seen that Sun Wuhan still believes in Wutian's strength.

    How could Sun Wuchen not know about that perverted old man, but now he pretends not to know in order to avoid unnecessary doubts.

    "That's really great, Grandpa Gohan, you should go to bed early too."

    After finishing speaking, Sun Wuchen fell directly on the bed and fell into a deep sleep.

    It has to be said that Sun Wuchen was consumed a lot by the ape transformation today. If it weren't for the fact that he is a time traveler with amazing spiritual power, he might be brain-dead now.

    Sun Wuhan looked at the two little guys lying there sleeping soundly, and sighed.

    "These two little guys are really not ordinary people. Perhaps, only Teacher Wu Tian can really teach them well."

    Son Gohan turned around and left from their room.

    Early the next morning, Sun Wukong woke up early, stretched out his hands and rubbed his head, and asked in confusion,

    "Wuchen, I what's wrong with me? Why do I feel that my head hurts so much."

    Listening to Sun Wukong's words, Sun Wuchen was full of integrity, stood up from the bed suddenly, ran to the front of Monkey King, and punched Sun Wukong's small face fiercely.

    boom!

    Monkey King was sent flying by this punch, and hit the door heavily.

    "Wuchen, you are you crazy? Why did you hit me?"

    Sun Wukong rubbed his painful face and questioned Sun Wuchen angrily.

    "Do you know that because you were disobedient yesterday, Grandpa Gohan almost died at your hands?" Sun Wuchen walked up to Sun Wukong, reached out and grabbed his collar, and asked viciously.

    "ah?"Asked by Sun Wuchen, Sun Wukong was stunned for a moment, and looked at him stupidly, "You said, I almost killed Grandpa Gohan? Impossible, Grandpa Gohan treated me so well, how could I kill him, and  , I am not the opponent of Grandpa Gohan either."

    Obviously, Sun Wukong didn't believe Sun Wuchen's words at all.

    "Wukong, you" Sun Wuchen was about to tell him about the Saiyans when he suddenly thought of something, stopped, and sighed helplessly, "In short, if you don't listen to me in the future, it's not a fight.  It's as simple as one punch."

    After finishing speaking, Sun Wuchen turned around and walked out of the room.

    Looking at Sun Wuchen's back, Sun Wukong snorted dissatisfied, and muttered in his mouth: "I can't beat you, but you actually bully me like this, hum, when I surpass you one day, I will also bully you well!  "

    Just when Monkey King was complaining, Monkey King came out, stretched out his hand and patted Monkey King on the head,

    "Wukong, get ready. We are going to see Master Wutian soon. I will let him teach you. In this way, your strength will definitely be greatly improved."

    As soon as he heard that there was more powerful training, Monkey King's eyes lit up and he jumped up happily.

    "Great, really great, this way, I won't be bullied by that guy Sun Wuchen again!"

    Listening to Monkey King's words, Monkey King was also a little helpless, and led Monkey King out of the house.

    The three of them simply ate something and headed towards the sea.

    Wu Tian's residence is on a very small island in the middle of the sea. Although the place is small, Wu Tian enjoys it.

    "Wukong, Wuchen, you must remember that no matter what Teacher Wutian says, you must listen to him and don't make him angry. Otherwise, if he doesn't teach you, I have nothing to do."

    Sun Wuhan looked at the two little guys and warned them aloud.

    Listening to Sun Wufan's words, Monkey King nodded sharply,

    "Don't worry, Grandpa Gohan, I will be very obedient, because, I want to become stronger, I want to be stronger than Wuchen!"

    While speaking, Monkey King did not forget to glance at Sun Wuchen, as if he had already regarded him as an enemy.

    Regarding Sun Wukong's attitude, Sun Wuchen just smiled lightly, noncommittal.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 850 Exercising the Tail

    ?

    It is a long way to go to the south, even Sun Wuchen, who is well-informed, must be careful.  To Sun Wuchen, Sun Wukong is just a dragging bottle.

    In fact, both of them are children's bodies, reincarnated as Monkey King's brothers. Sun Wuchen has more thoughts in his heart, but due to too many experiences, his views are completely different from Monkey King's.

    Seeing that guy jumping up and down like a monkey, Sun Wuchen didn't have this idea. Now there is only one thing to do, exercise his tail.

    I have the unique ability to control the source, but the tail is still the weakness of the Saiyans, and it must be trained as soon as possible.

    When Sun Wuchen was leaving, he finally found what he wanted, which turned out to be a big rock.

    The stone weighed about one hundred catties, so Sun Wuchen directly took a rope and tied it to the stone.

    "Wuchen, what do you want to do?"

    Sun Wukong didn't know what his brother was thinking. Along the way, he was not as lively and active as himself, always pretending to be unpredictable.

    Always a child, the violent resentment in Sun Wukong's heart actually disappeared very quickly, but there is still a trace of the idea of ??competing with Sun Wuchen, which is a deep-rooted belief of the Saiyans.

    Sun Wuchen smiled mysteriously. After the rope was born, he wrapped his tail around the rope and tried to take a step forward. A sense of powerlessness and severe pain came from the tail instantly.

    "ah!"

    Sure enough, Saiyan tails are really their greatest weakness.

    As soon as Sun Wuchen exerted force, he felt his body sore and weak. It seemed that it was really too difficult.

    That guy Sun Wukong also lost his mind about winning, and just like Sun Wuchen, he exerted a little force, and immediately fell limp to the ground.

    "Wuchen, are you crazy? How can you walk with your tail on a rock?"

    Sun Wuchen didn't bother to talk to him, just like that, the two of them walked forward in this way, Sun Wuchen's tail was put on the rope, pulling the stone weighing almost 200 jins.

    Their walking speed in a day became slower and slower due to Sun Wukong's choice. They could only walk a few kilometers a day, and it was far away to reach the southern island. However, with the efforts of Sun Wuchen, they became faster and faster.

    The weight of the stone still made him a little unacceptable, and even the tail almost felt like it was being ripped off, which was absolutely painful.

    However, after walking a few steps, he can gradually feel the tyranny and strength of power. This kind of tail cannot be lost. After directly transforming into an ape, the power is extremely powerful.

    A Saiyan would be incomplete without a tail, which is something they were born with.

    They walked for a while and stopped to rest. Monkey King ran and jumped, killed a big dinosaur next to him, and then dragged him over. The two had a beautiful barbecue.

    Some of Sun Wuchen's things have been lost, but cooking this kind of thing is always more knowledgeable than Monkey King. He collected some spices around him and put them directly on the dead beast. The aroma overflowed when grilling, making Monkey King salivate  .

    "Wuchen, what is this? So fragrant?"

    "It's just food. Those that can satisfy one's hunger can only be called dry food, but it is this kind of food that makes people extremely happy when cooked."

    Sun Wuchen said lightly, the two of them sat down to eat the meat of this beast, after cooking, it was indeed more delicious.

    In the darkness where the sky suddenly became dark, there was a kind of light that kept flickering.

    Sun Wuchen immediately understood, it was Dragon Ball!  Has anyone made a wish at this time?

    In the Dragon Ball world, Dragon Ball is the foundation of everything.

    Sun Wukong had obtained four planets before, but he didn't know if this time was due to fate, and that person didn't know what wish he had made. Sun Wuchen didn't feel any energy fluctuations, and then saw a ray of light hitting here.

    With a bang, the thing hit Monkey King directly on the head, knocking him to the ground.

    Before the dragon ball turned into stone, Sun Wuchen saw four stars on it very well.

    "Is it a four-star planet?"

    Sun Wuchen walked over and held the round stone in his hand, the residual heat on it never dissipated.

    "Wuchen, what hit me, is it this stone?"

    Monkey King was covering his head there, it was already a little red and swollen.

    "Yes, but it doesn't matter. It seems to be the arrangement of fate."

    Monkey King felt more and moreSun Wuchen made it hard for him to understand, he couldn't understand every sentence, and he didn't know what this guy was thinking.

    "Since it was given to you by God, you can take it, but one day I will still take it out when I want to use it."

    Sun Wukong seemed to understand, he took a round stone handed over by Sun Wuchen, and put him in his arms. He didn't know that a year later, this thing would shine again.

    However, Sun Wuchen already has an idea. Since he can make a wish through the Dragon Balls, can he obtain unimaginable abilities?  After thinking for a long time, Sun Wuchen didn't know what to call it.

    This is, a beast suddenly bit towards Sun Wuchen and swallowed him in one gulp.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 851 Subsystem Awakening

    ?

    Am Icareless?

    Sun Wuchen felt the darkness around him, and there was still a tongue, which kept squeezing his body, and there was a stench everywhere.

    He could vaguely hear Monkey King shouting next to him, and then that guy attacked the beast like crazy.

    This is a super dinosaur with fine scales, quite powerful.

    These scales are super hard, Sun Wukong's current ability can't subdue this guy at all, he can only attack those monsters with softer bodies.

    Monkey King made some attacks, but found that his attacks could not hurt the opponent's body. He was a little discouraged, but he kept yelling and hitting waves of damage.

    Here is not the time of the full moon, he can not transform, Sun Wuchen soon felt that the power of death spread around him, the biggest problem here is suffocation.

    "Is it possible that I am going to die in this world again?"

    Sun Wuchen has one head and two big ones.

    This feeling of suffocation made Sun Wuchen almost faint, and then he suddenly became alert in his heart, and the sound of the system rang in his ears, which he hadn't heard for many years.

    "It is detected that the host is facing a fatal threat, the system is activated again, and the subsystem is finished."

    "The original point system is transformed. Combined with the world's combat power combat system, a new transformation relationship is formed. The host can get energy points by defeating the strong or sacrificing something powerful, which can be directly exchanged for some powerful skills and auxiliary supplies.  It can directly improve combat effectiveness."

    "Every time you get a dragon ball, you can get a 1/7 energy increase! The dragon ball is invalid during the expiration period."

    "Every Dragon Ball wishing opportunity, if you don't use it, if you donate it to the system, you can get a large amount of energy points based on the current combat power and exchange opportunities for advanced skills."

    "May I ask if the host has activated the energy point system?"

    "yes!"

    Sun Wuchen shouted weakly.

    Immediately a list appeared in front of his eyes, full of various mysterious and mysterious things.

    Almost all the skills of the Dragon Ball world are displayed on it, and there are even some from the previous world, but most of the skills of the previous world, or bloodline abilities.

    Due to the different energy systems, none of these things can be used.

    However, it is also specifically stated above that after the host's ability reaches a certain level, it can be forcibly transformed into energy, and it is also possible to restore the previous power of heaven and earth.

    In fact, many abilities in the Dragon Ball world are at your fingertips, but Sun Wuchen still looked at his own abilities.

    "The current combat power is only 10, which is really too weak."

    Thinking of the hundreds of millions and billions of fighting power behind him, Monkey King now feels quite helpless.

    Even at the end of the main story of Dragon Ball, the combat power of those people may reach the scale of hundreds of billions, 10 is really ridiculous.

    However, Sun Wuchen saw other things. There are quite a lot of things that can be exchanged. The points required are amazing. The only thing available is a few upgrades.

    There are four items respectively-strength, agility, constitution, and energy.

    These are basic skills, and they are skills that can be improved by a strange energy bar.

    After so many days, I have killed countless enemies, and my points are only 130.

    This kind of points is called energy points. You can get energy points by killing enemies or performing some kind of sacrifice. Of course, they can also be used to directly exchange skills. The most intuitive use now is to increase power.

    Sun Wuchen poured the strength points directly into the strength, increased that column, and the energy there continued to grow, and finally rose to the second level with a snap.

    Terrifying and terrifying power surged out directly from Sun Wukong's body, and he punched the monster's upper jaw.

    With a loud bang, the monster kept shaking its head, but its mouth was still closed as much as possible, twisting its tongue, trying to crush the prey in its mouth directly.

    However, all of this is in vain. With great strength, it is fully twice as powerful as Monkey King, and it is definitely quite tyrannical.

    There are four basic attributes in his body, strength, agility, physique, and energy.

    Among them, the first three items will be directly reflected in the combat effectiveness.

    After doubling his strength, Sun Wuchen's combat power reached 14.

    This is a 50% increase, which is indeed quite strong.

    Monkey King has made many attacks outside, but he can't reach it.?This monster, suddenly his head shook, and he swung it here, and Monkey King was hit right on the ground.

    "Ouch!"

    Sun Wukong was killed and fell to the ground. At this time, he couldn't help holding his head and looking forward. With a loud bang, a small fist penetrated the monster's head, and then a big hole was broken there, and a small  The body got out of it, and with a howl, the monster fell to the ground.

    This little man was still standing on top of the monster's head. There was a big hole where blood was flowing, even his body was covered with blood.

    The flashing red light on the body, plus a wagging tail.

    "Wuchen, is that you?"

    "I'm glad you didn't run away."

    "I will not run away, I will definitely help you and protect you!"

    Monkey King patted the dust off his body and stood up.

    "Thanks."

    Sun Wuchen said lightly.

    Maybe this guy is really his brother.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 852: Teacher Wutian¡¯s Big Turtle

    ?

    From this day on, the relationship between Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong eased a lot.

    Sun Wuchen himself has experienced a lot in several lifetimes, so of course he has more thoughts in his heart, but the carefree child in front of him did give him a touch of infection.

    The two walked forward, and encountered many battles along the way, most of which were some terrifying monsters. These things are very common in the world of Dragon Ball.

    However, Sun Wuchen gradually discovered that even a dinosaur as big as a hill can provide very few energy points.

    The two of them once fought hard to defeat a dinosaur, and finally got only 150 energy points.

    The greater the gap with your own combat power, the more points you will get.

    On the contrary, those monsters that I have already attacked, even if I kill them again, I will not gain any points.

    After some improvement, Sun Wuchen's comprehensive combat power has now reached 20.

    The four attributes are: 32, 24, 24 and 1.

    Strength is still the strongest among them, and it is also the main damage, but the agility and physique have also improved accordingly.

    But what gave him a headache was that the energy level had always been one. It seemed that he did not have the energy of awakening Qi, and he had not been able to explode for a long time, but he always felt that this energy level should have other uses.

    ?As they went all the way, they came to a place like a forest. When Sun Wuchen was walking forward, he suddenly felt something was wrong.

    Although he didn't have many points, he still tried his best to exchange for a combat detector, which immediately sent out a signal.

    It's not that this thing's combat effectiveness is so strong that it caught Sun Wuchen's attention.

    It's that the combat power is too low - 0.001.

    With points like this, along the way, he never ran into a second creature at all.  With such a low point in history, it must be Teacher Wu Tian's sea turtle.

    This turtle is walking aimlessly by the sea, but in the original plot, he should also crawl out for a certain distance, but now he has no intention of leaving the forest at all.

    Monkey King also saw the creature crawling next to him.

    "There is such a big turtle, Wuchen roasted it and ate it."

    Sun Wuchen glared at Sun Wukong, if you eat the tortoise of Guixianren, how can we learn from the teacher?

    Sun Wuchen didn't bother to talk to him, so he came to the turtle and looked at it.

    "You guys, hello." The turtle was a little scared.

    To be honest, hearing the turtle speak for the first time was also very surprising.

    "Hello, it seems that you want to go to the shore, why don't we help you."

    "Really? You are so kind, thank you."

    "Wukong, come here and put the turtle on its back."

    "Why me?" Wukong was dissatisfied.

    "Because I am stronger than you, you must train."

    Even if Sun Wukong is very talented and is of Saiyan blood, it is impossible for him to improve so much in a short period of time without his own point system.

    Sun Wukong carried the big turtle on his back and ran forward, while Sun Wuchen watched them go forward. The three stopped and stopped along the way, and they arrived at the beach on the fourth day.

    Seeing the sea, Monkey King was very excited, jumped in directly, and started drinking, but it still belonged to that kind of taste, which made him vomit immediately.

    The turtle was also very excited after seeing this piece of sea water.

    Climbing into the sea water and looking at Sun Wuchen and the two, the sea turtle's face was full of gratitude.

    "Thank you, I will definitely repay you, please wait for me for a while."

    Sun Wuchen nodded and let him go.

    Monkey King had played enough for a while, and the big turtle slowly swam back with a person. Looking carefully, the one on it turned out to be a bald old man with a beard and a pair of sunglasses.

    In addition, he was wearing casual clothes, but insisted on holding a big walking stick.

    The big wooden crutch looks like it still has some fighting power, Sun Wuchen looked at the current Guixian.

    There is also the big purple tortoise shell on his back, this thing is really quite good, the turtle fairy is worthy of the name.

    In Sun Wuchen's consciousness, the fighting power in the Dragon Ball world is indeed outstanding, the top, even the Kamesenjin in front of him, many ninjas in the Naruto world can't beat him, and he has already failed in terms of strength and speed.

    Is this the number one person in the world now?

    "It was you who rescued my turtle.??Thank you very much.  Hello, I am Turtle Fairy.  "

    Sun Wukong sat directly on the ground, quite dissatisfied with complaining about Sun Wuchen.

    "Wuchen, it's all because of you wasting time. We came here to look for Teacher Wutian, but we met some kind of Guixian. If it weren't for you, we would definitely be able to find him by swimming across this sea."

    Sun Wuchen smiled helplessly.

    "Why are you looking for Teacher Wutian?" the old man asked.

    "It was my grandfather who asked me to learn from Teacher Wutian. My name is Sun Wukong, and he is my brother Wuchen."

    "Well, I am Teacher Wutian." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 853 Challenge Wutian Teacher

    ?

    "Aren't you a Guixian? Why is it Teacher Wutian?"

    "You child, Guixian is Teacher Wutian."

    "You obviously said that you are Guixianren, how could you be Master Wutian?" Monkey King couldn't turn this corner.

    Sun Wuchen walked over slowly.

    "I heard from my grandfather that Teacher Wutian is the strongest person in the world, so if you don't have great strength, it must not be him. I want to challenge you to see if you are real."

    Gui Xianren looked at the child in front of him, he was young, and his strength didn't seem to be weak. It seemed that Sun Wuhan had indeed taught some good children.

    "But you have to think about it, I am the strongest martial arts teacher in the world."

    Sun Wuchen nodded and assumed a fighting posture.

    All fighting in this world has no specific moves, only the strongest and most effective fighting methods.

    Fighting with the world's number one powerhouse can also improve one's own realm.

    Recently, Sun Wuchen's combat power has reached 20, but he can tell at the first glance that Gui Xianren's combat power is at least 40 or above.

    The combat value measurement indicator has reached 40.

    It's not that this is the case at the peak of combat power. With the explosion of Qi, his strength can be stronger.

    Sun Wuchen moved his hand very fast, and when he reached Guixianren's side, he kicked him over.

    Gui Xianren was also taken aback, it seems that this child is young and not weak.

    He directly stretched out his hand and flicked, wanting to flick Sun Wuchen back.

    However, Sun Wuchen's tail got around his arm in a strange way, then spun around, and punched Guixianren in the face.

    Sun Wukong has also done this kind of spinning technique later, but now Sun Wuchen can use his tail to make various changes, and his power is also very strong.

    Gui Xianren was startled, and immediately jumped up, but the tail wrapped around him was like a maggot attached to the bone, and Sun Wuchen punched him again when he came to his side.

    Although Guixianren moved his body lightly and avoided the two punches, the opponent's tenacity was somewhat beyond his imagination.

    Thinking of this, Guixian directly threw out the staff in his hand, and then grabbed Sun Wuchen with one hand.

    Sun Wuchen's physical fitness and fighting energy may be limited, but his eyesight is indeed very good.

    Whether it's dynamic vision or the perception of the opponent's attack, they have all reached the point of perfection.

    The hand was getting bigger and bigger in his own eyes, Sun Wuchen tried his best to retreat backwards, the terrifying palm hit the ground, and it was broken directly there.

    Gui Xianren was also taken aback. After being attacked by the opponent just now, he seemed a little angry, and it was difficult to suppress his calm heart. This child attacked him, and he couldn't calm down.

    The children Sun Wuhan taught are really different. It seems that every one of his grandsons is extraordinary.

    Sun Wuchen, who retreated to the back, suddenly stretched his hands forward, and an invisible energy condensed in his hands.

    This is the use of Qi.

    His energy level is only one, but it doesn't mean he can't use the qi in his body.

    The aggregated body was hit in the shape of a ball, and the turtle fairy fell to the side in a flash.

    The energies that can be aggregated can't flicker, just two streams of air.

    "You little kid is really different."

    Gui Xianren's eyes were shining brightly, and the dark glasses couldn't stop his expression.

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen finally understood that why the energy level is always one does not mean that he cannot increase the energy level.

    Rather, this energy point is just a multiplier relationship. When he uses all the energy of the period, he can only use the gas energy of 20 points of attack power. If the realm is improved, it can be doubled, or even several times.

    Those Kamehae Qigong or powerful gas energy attacks may have a more multiple range, and the true meaning of energy points is so.

    At this moment, everything in the sky gradually turned gray, and the sun was slowly setting.

    It seemed that the sky was slowly turning black, and then a round of bright light shone directly on this place, which turned out to be the full moon.

    Sun Wuchen had long thought of the time when he came here, which should be the night when the full moon will appear.

    All of this was predicted in advance by him, so when he was on the road, he would stop and go.

    Although my physical strength is not as good as yours, I can still try it through transformation.?Look at the attack of the strongest man in the world.

    However, at this time, it was not Sun Wuchen who became bigger first, but Sun Wukong. His combat power has now reached 12, and it can be multiplied tenfold after transformation, reaching 120.

    Looking at the brilliance in the sky, his heart thumped and his eyes were already dull. Just when Monkey King was about to knock him out, Monkey King suddenly roared and became even bigger.

    "Oh! What kind of monster is this!"

    Gui Xianren was taken aback. After Monkey King transformed, he didn't distinguish the enemy at all, and directly punched him.

    The current Guixianren does not have such a combat power of over 120 anyway, so this big monster will almost become his nightmare. Unexpectedly, another huge monster appeared here suddenly, and the kid next to him also became bigger  .

    Gui Xianren was startled, and when Juyuan was walking towards him, another Monkey King turned into a giant ape, and punched Monkey King on the head, knocking him out.

    A combat power of 200 can still kill you in seconds.

    When looking to the side, Guixian was terrified.

    "It's over, this monster is coming."

    The giant ape suddenly stretched out his hand and said, "Teacher Wutian, continue, we haven't finished yet!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 854: Still No Success

    ?

    "you!"

    Gui Xianren was really surprised.

    "Don't doubt me, Teacher Wutian, I have the ability to become this giant ape, and now my strength will increase a lot. Come on."

    After becoming a great ape, Sun Wuchen has already started, with an extremely thick body and extremely powerful destructive power.

    He jumped forward and landed on the ground, and the ground shook immediately.

    When Gui Xianren noticed this scene, he immediately ran away, relying on his sensitive body to snatch the opponent's attack. At this moment, he threw away the sunglasses and the crutch in his hand.

    He is really concentrating now, and the muscles of his body swell a little.

    For many years, Guixianren has not found a master who can challenge him, and the Crane Immortal who is from the same school as him is not as powerful as him.

    For decades, Guixianren has been almost invincible in the world.

    Now Guixianren's age should be around 318 years old, naturally because Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen left Baozi Mountain in advance.

    But this 300-year-old old man is really powerful. When his muscles explode, his speed is as sensitive as that of an ape.

    Sun Wuchen's control over his own energy is not very strong now, and he cannot instantly send out a terrifying shock wave.

    He can only fight with his own strength, but the opponent's speed is too fast, and when he hits it with his fist, it smashes stones and trees.

    Although the power is amazing, it cannot match the opponent's speed.

    Now Sun Wuchen's attack power is around 200, but with the continuous consumption of power, the state of the giant ape will consume a lot of body, and his attack power will decrease in a straight line.

    No!

    Unable to continue like this, Sun Wuchen ran towards the front, Gui Xianren dodged again, but Sun Wuchen's tail swept over from the side.

    Whoosh!

    Bang bang bang!

    Several big trees in a row were broken from it, and Gui Xianren took advantage of this moment to jump up, avoiding the fatal blow, and when he floated into the air, he folded his hands together.

    In an instant, a faint blue light emanated from his hand, and the light beam shot out from the gap between the fingers, dazzling light appeared in the air.

    Kame Pai Qigong!  ?

    Really good, you can see it now.

    However, I also have.

    Sun Wuchen raised his head suddenly, and opened his mouth in the giant ape state.

    A terrifying air bomb formed in his mouth and spit out.

    "Saiyan Shock!"

    This is Sun Wuchen's only skill in this state. Guixianren's Kamepai Qigong has been prepared, and a light ball with a diameter of about one meter appears. When it hits it, it hits the huge air bomb.

    Boom!

    The two energies collided together, and the air bomb was smashed to pieces, but Guixianren's Kamepai Qigong also exploded in the air, and the flickering terrifying impact blew away everything around him.

    Sun Wuchen still wanted to attack, but when Guixianren fell, he suddenly sent out a small Kamepai Qigong with his hand, this time it happened to hit Sun Wuchen's forehead.

    Sun Wuchen immediately felt that his head was hit by a sledgehammer, and the impact instantly made him drowsy.

    Sun Wuchen, who was under attack, was covering his head there. Teacher Wutian had already landed on the ground and ran in a hurry. After moving ahead, he immediately walked up from Sun Wuchen's body and kicked him in the face.

    "Is this the power of a top expert!"

    Sun Wuchen felt quite surprised, his head was kicked to the other side, his fist hit it, Wu Tian teacher mustered all his strength to block the first level, and with a bang, he was hit into the nearby woods.

    I don't know how many trees were knocked down and smashed, and there was a lot of smoke.

    However, Sun Wuchen could not stand still, and sat slowly on the ground.

    He had no strength left, and the Guixian came back slowly.

    "Boy, your strength is very powerful, but you probably don't have much strength."

    Sun Wuchen smiled helplessly, and the giant state he forcibly changed made his power consumed too quickly, making it difficult to maintain his combat effectiveness. Perhaps this is the only weakness of this state.

    Gui Xianren moved his body a bit, and there were cracking sounds of bones everywhere, but it was not a serious problem.

    As the moonlight slowly faded and everything around him was covered, Sun Wuchen gradually returned to his usual state, but he didn't have any clothes on his body.

    Wukong also recovered and stood beside him with a dazed expression.

      "I really don't know where Sun Wukong found your two grandsons. Could it be that he also has the ability to transform?"

    Sun Wuchen doesn't know how to explain the Saiyan matter, the less people know, the better.

    He told about the fact that the two of them were orphans, and he didn't even know his own origin, but he emphatically told Teacher Wu Tian about the ability of the tail to transform.

    However, I can still maintain consciousness in this state, because Monkey King is younger, he does not have this ability.

    "It is indeed a very powerful destructive skill. If it can be improved, it will be great. You two are really talented, and Sun Wuhan is right to let you, so follow me to practice, but my practice is very good.  strict."

    "Thank you, Teacher Wutian!"

    The corner of Guixianren's mouth twitched. The punch just now was so powerful that his body was almost shattered.

    Looking at the kid Sun Wuchen in front of him, he already had a new idea in his heart, this kid is really extraordinary.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 855: Windmill Fist

    ?

    Gui Xianren's training is relatively strict. First of all, the basic physical fitness of the two people must be tested. As usual, Sun Wuchen's running speed is still faster than Monkey King, but it is far behind the god-like Master Wutian.

    Five seconds six, the current Sun Wuchen is not so perverted.

    This guy has lived for more than 300 years. It is natural to have such ability, but if Sun Wuchen is really given 300 years, he will definitely be strong to the extreme. This Wutian teacher has always had limited talent.

    The Saiyans are a real fighting nation, and now Sun Wuchen has felt it.

    After a simple run, Guixianren threw a stone and asked the two of them to look for it, just like in history.

    ?Because after seeing Sun Wuchen's power last time, Guixianren deliberately chose a day when the full moon is less likely to appear, and that forest is much more dangerous than the original book.

    Sun Wuchen Sun Wukong just entered the forest when he encountered a huge dinosaur.

    They had never seen a dinosaur like a mountain, and Monkey King was startled.

    The Ruyi stick is still in Monkey King's hand. He can use it to attack. After it is stretched, it can hit the dinosaur's body from many places, but the hard scales prevent the dinosaur from being harmed.

    Since the day they chose was not the moment when the full moon appeared, the current fighting power of the two is only 22 and 14.

    It was slightly improved compared to before, but when facing this kind of terrifying monster, he still couldn't gain an advantage. Sun Wuchen was also anxious at this time. He pulled out a big tree directly from the side and threw it towards the front.

    The big tree hit the dinosaur's head directly, causing him to shake his huge head. When he looked at Sun Wuchen, his eyes were full of hatred.

    "Wuchen, you provoked it!"

    "Shut up, concentrate, and continue your harassing attacks. I must hunt and kill this monster today."

    Sun Wuchen also rushed forward with red eyes. His body is so thin now, but his speed is much faster.

    When I ran to the monster, I suddenly let my head and tail touch together, and the tail flicked out.

    "Windmill Fist!"

    This is a special boxing method created by Sun Wuchen. Through his rapid rotation, the reversed tail is more lethal, like a blade.

    Sun Wuchen finally found that his energy level has increased slightly. It should be said that when using this skill, the energy points have become 110 million, which means that the attack power will increase by about 10% compared to the usual one.

    The original attack power of 22 has now become 24, which is extremely lethal.

    The tail swept across the dinosaur's head, and swept directly across its cheek, like a knife cutting a deep wound there.

    The biggest dinosaur shook its head in pain, opened its bloody mouth, and bit the current Sun Wuchen.

    The windmill formed by Sun Wuchen came to the other side again, and left a deep scar on its neck, which even the terrifying thick scales couldn't defend against.

    "Wuchen, you are awesome!"

    Sun Wukong praised in admiration, holding his wishful stick, and kept beating on the dinosaur's head. Although it is not a drop in the bucket, it is also useful.

    In fact, Sun Wuchen was full of admiration in his heart, his Fengchequan was just an attempt.

    To really defeat such a gigantic dinosaur, besides the large-scale damage, you can only attack it with one point. The spinning tail is as sharp as a blade, cutting several wounds, and when the blood flows down, Sun Wuchen even  Feel a little excited.

    Perhaps this is because of the Saiyan blood. The more I see blood, the more excited I feel, and the more I want to kill and fight.

    After the huge dinosaur was cut several times, it was dripping with blood, and its swaying body gradually slowed down, as if it had lost too much blood. Sun Wuchen took advantage of a gap, directly went to the monster's head, and slammed down hard.  Punch.

    His fist hit this piece of head with a loud bang, he could only shake his head, and even his skull was shattered.

    Because its body was too huge, it did not die directly, but its skull was shattered and its brain was severely injured. It still shook its head and fell directly to the ground.  On the ground, countless dust was splashed on the ground.

    In the dust, Sun Wuchen walked out slowly.

    "Yeah, Wuchen, you are amazing, we can eat it today, it's so meaty."

    Sun Wuchen nodded and watched his younger brother deal with the bird.The big dinosaur has grown, and soon he will be cut into pieces. With Sun Wuchen's teaching, Sun Wukong has also made some progress in cooking, not only pursuing quantity, but also beginning to pursue changes in quality.

    As for Sun Wuchen, he sat in another place and asked the system.

    "System, I have a question, if I learn a certain skill in the plot or through my own way, what will happen if I exchange it with you?"

    "Host, if you learn it many times, it will increase the speed of skill use, attack speed and power, and reduce the time and consumption of gas storage. You can directly spend points to upgrade according to the points of the skill."

    "Well, very good, I want to exchange skills - Dongdong Bo!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 856: Hole Waves That Can Be Boosted

    ?

    To say that this Dongdongbo is definitely an early artifact.

    Although it is the martial arts of the Hexian style, it is really a very good skill.

    The attack speed is fast, the energy consumption is small, and it is quite flexible.

    Kamehae Qigong needs to charge up when attacking, and almost the whole body is stopped, but if the power of Dongdongbo is prepared, it can instantly kill people invisible when attacking.

    Of course, compared with the large output of Kamepai Qigong, Dongdongbo is definitely not that powerful, but it is enough. It can be charged, and Dongdongbo's power is not bad.

    Sun Wuchen immediately felt a wave of energy flowing in his body, and then stretched out his finger, and there was a small white spot on the fingertip.

    His current control over energy is still relatively low, but gradually this white spot is getting bigger and bigger, shining with golden light.

    There is also a flame-like energy on this golden ball, which also makes people feel warm and even threatening.

    "go!"

    Sun Wuchen pointed at Qian, and a thin beam of light hit the nearby tree.

    It exploded in an instant, and a burst of fire was born, and a big tree was burned to charcoal in a short period of time. Monkey King looked at all this in surprise.

    "Wuchen, this is, what is this? It's amazing!"

    Monkey King's eyes were full of horror.

    No wonder, the current Monkey King has never seen Kamehae Qigong at all. When he was fighting with Master Wutian, he passed out and did not see the extremely powerful Kamehae Qigong.

    "This is a peculiar martial art called Dongdongbo. I just realized it. If I have a chance, I will give it to you, but I have a request. Don't tell Teacher Wutian. I will do this.  Skill."

    Sun Wukong nodded half-understood, even after that, he will forget all of this, he does have the pursuit of martial arts, but he is more willing to use his own efforts, and he has no system.

    After studying Dongdongbo, Sun Wuchen discovered the mystery of this skill.

    "Skill - Dongdong Bo."

    "Skill level¡ª¡ªf."

    "Skill coefficient - 0.2 (1.3)"

    "Additional attributes of skills - rapid shooting (not enabled), power storage (not enabled), penetration (not enabled), tracking (not enabled)"

    Speaking of Dongdongbo, the level of f is indeed acceptable, and the skill coefficient is 0.2. Now Sun Wuchen's energy level is 1.1, and Dongdongbo can increase the energy level by 0.2. Overall, it is 1.3.

    With one hundred points of attack power, it can produce 130 attack power damage, which is also a good skill improvement.

    ? Of course, it is much worse than the skills of the later period against the sky. According to Sun Wuchen's estimation, Kamepai Qigong has at least doubled the improvement.

    That is still the most elementary Kamepae Qigong.

    However, compared with the original Dongdongbo skill, this holebo has many other effects.

    For example, rapid shooting, which can definitely turn your fingers into a revolver, and keep shooting, causing the opponent to suffer heavy damage.

    Needless to say, accumulating energy, directly gather energy and send out shells.

    As for the penetration, it seems to be even more mysterious. It may be that the penetration ability is enhanced. It must be more effective for some distant enemies, or enemies with thick armor.  .

    The last item is simply what Sun Wuchen desires most now. That ability is called tracking. It can be said that after a hole wave is emitted in the distance, this energy will chase the opponent.

    It is perfect to make yourself safer and kill more enemies more efficiently.

    "System, I want to improve Dongdongbo skills."

    "Attention, 500 points are required to exchange Dongdongbo skills, and the cost of each upgrade is 500."

    Sun Wuchen looked at his energy points. Fortunately, there were more than 600 left. He had killed a lot of enemies before, which was considered a lot of improvement. After finally saving so much, he immediately improved the skill of Dongdongbo.  His best skill is to store energy.

    Although this tracking skill is also effective, it is definitely not enough in terms of his current energy reserves.

    After the opponent's power was charged, Sun Wuchen tried again. This time, he felt his power rushing towards his fingertips crazily.

    The ball of light became even bigger, condensed into the size of a football, and then struck forward, the tree in front of it was smashed to pieces, and even some surrounding trees were affected, turning into a sea of ??flames.

    no matter?The temperature of the flame and the destructive ability are indeed improved a lot, perfect.

    The energy coefficient has also become 1, but after charging.

    Monkey King was already used to the surprise Sun Wuchen brought to him, he sat blankly on the side, eating the freshly grilled dinosaur meat, the two of them had no meal, and then sat on the ground and fell asleep.

    When the sky cleared up the next day, Sun Wuchen gave Sun Wukong a task, which was to continue searching for the stone, while he continued to hunt in the forest, and all kinds of creatures became his targets.

    Energy points - he only needs energy points.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 857: Bulma Arrives

    ?

    After a day of killing, Sun Wuchen walked forward slowly. This time he killed at least 12 dinosaurs and some relatively small monsters. The entire energy point system has reached an astonishing 1265.

    Needless to say, he has exchanged Dong Dongbo's other two skills, and now only penetration is left.

    The effect of this skill must have been improved a lot. He is now sending out holes at an extremely fast speed, as if he fired one shot after another.

    At the same time, during the battle, his basic combat power has also increased, and it has now reached 25.

    Although it seems like a drop in the bucket, it is definitely quite effective after the addition of Dongdongbo.

    He didn't even spend energy points to forcibly improve. Those enemies in the later stage will definitely get a lot of energy points. It is not a good thing to increase combat power so quickly now.

    During the battle, slowly improving the combat experience and step by step is the kingly way. Now blindly improving one's strength and speed, the lack of control over the body has no effect.

    It should be said that Sun Wukong's combat talent has been highlighted in the past few days. When he was looking for that stone, he also defeated many monsters, and his combat power value has reached 15.

    Perhaps before the arrival of the World's No. 1 Martial Arts Conference, they will definitely gain more.

    After finding this stone, the two began to return to the small island where Teacher Wutian was.

    After swimming across a stretch of ocean, the first thing they see is a friendly sea turtle.

    "The two of you are finally back. Teacher Wu Tian has already left here for another forest. He also left a note for you."

    Sun Wuchen Sun Wukong took the note and looked at it. It is said that Teacher Wutian is on a business trip for something, and he will not be able to come back in a short time. Let them stay here to watch the house, and the training will be discussed later.

    Surviving on this small island is indeed very boring, but Sun Wukong often fights monsters in the sea, and has even mastered the way of fighting in the water.  But it always takes as long as Sun Wukong.

    That day they defeated another beast in the sea. Sun Wukong dragged a shark and returned to the small island. As soon as he got up, Monkey King fell to the ground exhausted.

    "You still can't do it like this. The control of power is still a lot worse. Especially the tail, it must be exercised. This is the biggest weakness of Saiyans."

    "Saiyan, Wuchen, you have said many times, I don't even know what a Saiyan is?"

    "I can only say that it is our real nation, a cosmic race called Saiyans. Now you and I are earthlings on Earth. The blood of Saiyans will always exist, and the tail is a big weakness. If you don't exercise  If you are attacked by some strong men or monsters in the future, you will not be able to react at all when you see your tail being attacked."

    Sun Wukong nodded half-understood. It was also from this day that he slowly began to train his tail. It seems that I, Sun Wuchen, have changed history. But if you think about it, it is a good thing that Sun Wukong is better able to cope with the future.

    They were sitting on the beach basking in the sun that day, when suddenly there was a gust of air turbulence in the distance, and it turned out to be a small boat moving fast towards here.

    The person sitting on the small rubber boat is a young and beautiful girl.

    Wearing shorts and shirts, sitting on the motorboat and moving forward.

    The blue hair fluttered in the air, and there were even countless water splashes shining there.

    Seeing her anxious and focused appearance, she was probably looking for something. In fact, Sun Wuchen felt extremely excited at this moment. After all, fate sent this girl here.

    Her name is Bulma, and it is also the beginning of this Dragon Ball story.

    After coming close, Boulma came directly in front of them and looked at the two children guarding here.

    "Hi, how are you all?"

    The girl jumped off the motorboat directly and looked at the two children.

    "Well, you are also good. My name is Sun Wuchen, and his name is Sun Wukong. We are disciples of Master Wutian. May I ask who are you here for?"

    Seeing the child in front of him, talking eloquently and calmly, even his eyes were shining with light, Boulma was a little surprised, as if there was something vicissitudes in those seemingly innocent eyes.

    "Hello, my name is Boulma, I'm the daughter of the chairman of Transform Capsule Company. I came here to find something special. My radar has already marked this signal. By the way, this is Teacher Wutian  Where is the residence of Teacher Wu Tian?"

    "He has been on a business trip for a whileYes, it is said that there is still a month to come back.  "

    "Ohyou, can you show me what's hanging around your neck?"

    Boulma saw the four planets hanging around Sun Wukong's neck. They picked it up on the road, and it was indeed an arrangement of fate.  Even though they were far away from Baozi Mountain, Boulma still found them because of this thing.

    "It seems that this is a very useful thing, you say it first, and I will show you."

    Sun Wuchen holds this thing in his hand, this is the awakened Dragon Ball, and it is power to him.

    "Hey, you guys, do you want to fulfill the desire in your heart, the kind that can be fulfilled no matter what?" Boulma narrowed her eyes, tempting the two of them.

    "No." They replied in unison.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 858: A Different Oolong

    ?

    Boomer's face turned dark, but after another thought, they were two children after all.

    "Okay, let me let you touch it and give me this thing, how about it?"

    After finishing speaking, Boulma lifted her skirt, and she could even see the white panties.

    ?Sun Wuchen is still very accepting of this kind of temptation. To be honest, she is also a young and beautiful girl, but she is a human being, so she looks especially ridiculous.

    If ordinary people knew that the dragon ball he was looking for could grant all wishes, they would probably not laugh like this, but would think that this girl is quite courageous.

    Lord Monkey King didn't understand, so he waved his hand and gave up.

    Thinking of this, Sun Wuchen directly took this thing in his hand.

    "Well, you take us to find these things, and when we really make a wish, just let us make a wish."

    "How can this work? It seems that Dragon Ball can only grant one wish."

    "Isn't it enough that your wish becomes several?" Sun Wuchen said.

    When Bulma thought about it, it seemed that this was indeed the case.

    "Okay then, let's go on the road together."

    Boulma prepared to take them up to the top and was ready to leave.

    "Grandpa Sea Turtle, please take care of this place, we will go back as soon as we go."

    The big turtle nodded. He liked the two children very much and watched them leave.

    "Wu Chen, Grandpa Gui Xianren won't be unhappy, right?"

    "Don't worry, I will bring him some gifts when I come back to make sure he is happy."

    Boulma has Dragon Ball Radar and is fast.

    They found four dragon balls in a short period of time, and soon came to the vicinity of the fifth dragon ball, which turned out to be a village.

    After coming here, it turned out to be a depressing atmosphere.

    "Maybe there will always be something happening, there will always be similarities, and there will always be changes."

    After Sun Wukong came down, he was going to open a door as usual. Of course, he would be hit on the head by the opponent's axe. After thinking about it, Wuchen walked there by himself.

    When the ax fell, Sun Wuchen stretched out two fingers and caught the ax.

    With a light pinch, the ax shattered into pieces and fell to the ground.

    "Who are you? Why are you attacking us?"

    Boulma asked them aloud, and after some questioning, he learned that the village had been occupied by a terrifying monster called Oolong, and he even forcibly snatched the village chief's daughter as his wife.

    Sun Wuchen is tired of hearing such things, it's just a clich¨¦.

    As for the Dragon Ball, I also found it from an old woman, and Boulma promised her to solve the oolong problem, and then take the Dragon Ball away.

    Of course, the matter of solving the monsters was left to the two children. Although everyone felt that they didn't seem to have much fighting power, the apprentices trained by Teacher Wutian were absolutely extraordinary.

    "Wukong, when Wukong comes, you can solve it."

    Sun Wuchen sat directly on the tree next to him, not bothering to care about all this. After a while, the monster called Oolong really came.

    He has an incomparably huge body. Although the face is in the shape of a pig, the hair on his body is very long. Surprisingly, this oolong does not seem to be that kind of weak existence.

    Sun Wuchen immediately regained his spirits. This guy's transformation seems to be unusual, and there is a huge change from the original.

    My current combat power is 25. To be honest, it is easy to kill a monster of this level. His combat power is at most comparable to that of Monkey King.

    However, Sun Wukong's fighting skills and various fighting methods are better than him.

    Why did the oolong become so powerful?  Watch this huge monster walk in.

    "Little ghost, why are you standing here, where is my wife?"

    "Don't keep calling me a kid. My name is Sun Wukong, and I'm here to defeat that bad guy called Wulong, are you?"

    "Haha, I'm still far away from defeating me."

    As soon as Oolong waved his hand, a big fist came down, very fast and powerful.

    Monkey King also punched forward, but with a bang, Monkey King was sent flying.

    After bumping into a nearby tree, Monkey King got up immediately, but he didn't suffer any injuries, he just felt sore.

    ? Originally thought that this oolong was just a simple thing, but I didn¡¯t expect to use it myself.??50% of the strength can't beat the opponent.

    "Wukong, use all your strength, this enemy is not easy."

    Sun Wuchen shouted from the side.

    After Monkey King got up, he took out his wish stick and waved it like the wind.

    The wishful stick hit the oolong's body and attacked him several times, which made him feel a little painful.

    Then this big monster-like oolong took out the gun on his back.  With a whoosh, a nearby house was cut in half.

    This guy has a lot of power.

    See it or not, now Sun Wuchen finally understands, this guy seems to have time for the original oolong transformation, because after fighting with Wukong for a while, he escaped.

    However, this guy's transformation must have a peculiar ability, that is, the transformed things are really so lethal.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 859: Transfiguration

    ?

    The Monkey King who ran out did not see the big monster. After waiting for more than ten seconds, the big monster appeared again and slashed at Monkey King.

    Whoosh!

    The knife was so fast that it fell directly on Monkey King's head, and Monkey King resisted it with his wish stick.

    However, the opponent's strength was too strong, and he seemed a little unable to resist it. At this time, a group of Oolong's subordinates also rushed over.

    "Go and help the boss."

    "How dare you resist our boss, you are looking for death."

    There is a big difference between this group of minions and this oolong. Sun Wuchen rushed out immediately and flashed in front of him in an instant.

    He didn't want to kill these guys either, as if it didn't make any sense, he waved his hand and hit Dongdongbo.

    "Dong Dong wave burst!"

    In an instant, he sent out at least fourteen or five hole waves, hitting everyone's side, deliberately suppressing the power and knocking the opponent into the air, but did not kill them.

    In such a scene, the oolong jumped, and the monster could still emit flames from its hands.

    After forcing Sun Wukong back with a single blow, he walked towards here.

    "There is still a nasty brat, let's get rid of you first."

    Sun Wuchen is also impatient, can't you just give in?

    Whoosh!

    Sun Wuchen's body disappeared from the spot, and hit Oolong's chest in the next second.

    After a muffled sound, Oolong hugged his stomach and knelt on the ground.

    "It's just that I can knock down the enemy's combat power with one blow. I'm far behind. Change back to the original posture, otherwise I will kill you. The flame hole wave burning in Sun Wuchen's hand can penetrate the opponent's head at any time."

    "Do not kill me!"

    Oolong immediately showed his real body, and he still looked like a little pig, but what happened to his change?

    Sun Wuchen and defeated this enemy, Sun Wukong, with stars in his eyes, he couldn't believe it, the gap between Wuchen and himself was so big, and he made up his mind to practice hard.

    After everything was explained clearly, they embarked on the voyage again, but only subdued one subordinate.

    While sitting in the car, Sun Wuchen finally became interested.

    "Oolong, tell me about you."

    "What, what is it?"

    Oolong was still a little terrified of the child who knocked him down with one blow.

    "Why do you have such great power after transforming? I have some, some are not easy to understand."

    "I have studied some transformation courses. After transformation, I can get very strong power."

    "Can deformation break through your original strength limit? It will make your body swell and become bigger, but how can your strength become so strong?"

    "That's what the teacher told us. We can become anything we touch, and we can burst out with powerful power after we're done, but only living things can have that power, not any ordinary object."

    After thinking about it for a while, Sun Wuchen realized that if this guy turned into a bomb, he would at most explode himself, but that was obviously impossible.

    It seems that this deformation technique should be studied carefully.

    "Tell me about this kind of thing."

    Even Boulma wondered why Sun Wuchen wanted to learn this kind of thing?  But Oolong was very happy, and told Sun Wuchen everything he knew.

    "Ding! The host has learned the Transfiguration technique."

    "Skill Type: Assist."

    "Skill effect: transform into the form of all fruited objects. Become a living creature, and can have the power of the original life body. The more you exceed the limit of your own strength, the shorter the time."

    "The longer the transformation time, the more energy consumed and the more rest time."

    It seems that this is really a wonderful skill, but it generally cannot break through the original strength limit. If you want to directly change into Frieza's state during the battle, it seems relatively impossible.

    But in this way, Sun Wuchen has more confidence in fighting Guixianren.

    After some training, the gap between him and the other party is definitely not that big. In fact, if you think about it carefully, Sun Wuche already knows where Guixianren went?

    The Galin Tower after the Great Forest, he once climbed that tower once and received training from Immortal Galin on it. This time, he will definitely go to special training, and he probably brought him some stimulation.

      They didn't think about it, they continued to move forward, and soon came to a desert area. As soon as they entered, a huge desert lizard stared at them. As soon as they approached there, the huge lizard's huge mouth bit  .

    It is full of fangs and sharp teeth, quite sharp, and there is a stench. I don't know how many creatures died in it.

    The car was overturned directly to the ground.

    Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong jumped out first. Seeing this big monster, Sun Wukong stepped forward to fight.

    "Wukong, you can't beat this thing, let me do it. Go ahead and leave me alone."

    Having the upper hand in his brother's trust, Sun Wukong nodded and led Bulma Oolong to another road.

    Leave Sun Wucheng alone to face a terrifying monster.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 860 Desert Lizard

    ?

    "Detection!"

    With Sun Wuchen's order, the combat detector began to analyze various information about the monster in front of it.

    "Desert lizard."

    "E-level monster, the main attack method is bite, venom."

    "Special skills. Soft skin, the attack cannot fully exert the original damage. Hard scales, which can defend against most attacks. Burrowing, you can immediately hide your body when attacked."

    "Kill a desert lizard to get 280 energy points. The creature's combat power is 32."

    This is already the highest energy point ever recorded, almost double that of a dinosaur the size of that mountain.

    Sun Wuchen focused on it, this monster must have such a high energy point, it must be extraordinary.

    The 32-point combat power alone is beyond the reach of ordinary people.

    Sun Wuchen didn't take advantage of the weapon, but he immediately launched an attack, stretching ten fingers forward, shooting ten beams of light.

    "Dong Dong wave burst!"

    Ten beams of light hit the big lizard, and there was a burst of explosion.

    boom!  boom!  boom!

    The smoke cleared and the flames stopped, but the big lizard didn't have any scars on its body, it was just a little bit embarrassed.

    It seems that the desert lizard is really extraordinary, and then he immediately opened his mouth wide and shook it forward. Sun Wuchen didn't dare to enter his mouth this time, it was full of thick and sharp teeth.

    The stench inside almost made people dizzy, Sun Wuchen retreated rapidly, and when he retreated to the back, he still didn't forget to shoot a hole wave inward.

    Without the time to charge, Dongdongbo exploded inside, this guy's tongue is so hard.

    The big lizard ran forward and turned into a long dragon very quickly. At this moment, Sun Wuchen could only jump up and down continuously, and it was still daytime and there was no possibility of transforming.

    This is the most powerful enemy he has encountered besides Guixianren, but with the system and super powerful skills, he certainly will not be afraid.

    After aiming at the big lizard's eyes, Sun Wuchen immediately jumped up and down, kept moving, and then sent out several beams of light, which rotated and moved there, and finally hit accurately.

    Roar!

    This sound was really loud and terrifying. The desert lizard wailed and went mad, endless blood flowed from its eye sockets.

    One of his eyes has been blown out.

    However, this creature must be even crazier after being injured.  The monster crawled towards him to let me wear it, jumped up, avoided the fatal blow, then fell slowly, landed on Xi Yi's back, and punched down.

    Boom!

    Anyway, the power almost knocked Sun Wuchen into the air, it was terrible.

    Anyway, its strength is a bit strong, and the thick scales on this monster can almost be said to be the best defense, far exceeding his current strength level.

    I just learned the Transfiguration technique, and I haven't had time to use it, but that skill doesn't seem to have any effect, so what about transfiguration?  My own energy level can't support myself to become this kind of monster, the gap between 25 and 32 is still very big.

    Moreover, some of the physical qualities of this monster are incomparable to ordinary people like him.

    After thinking of this, Sun Wuchen was even a little anxious. The big monster suddenly rolled over. When Sun Wuchen jumped up, he was hit by his body and rolled directly on the ground, and the huge lizard's back pressed up.

    This monster may have a weight of dozens of tons. When it was pressed there, Sun Wuchen directly entered the endless yellow sand.

    Sun Wuchen was almost buried, but thanks to the yellow sand, if it were flat ground, his body would be crushed to pieces.

    "Bastard, you've offended me!"

    Sun Wuchen jumped out of the yellow sand, and when flying in the air, he directly made the energy ball in his hand bigger and bigger, and launched it towards the bottom.

    "Store up the hole wave."

    The power of the charged hole wave has reached 32.5.

    25 points of combat power, 1.3 energy coefficient.

    This energy level is already very close to the opponent's energy level.

    Boom!

    An explosion occurred on the desert lizard's back, and when the smoke cleared and the flames faded, a very large wound appeared on the desert lizard's back, with torn scales and exposed flesh and blood.

    This attack was considered very successful.

    Monkey King fell slowly from the sky, but never thought of this big monster, twistedThe body, and rushed towards himself again.

    It was really too difficult to deal with, Sun Wucheng could only fall to the ground and run away.

    Along the way, there were many disciples and grandchildren of large lizards, many, many, and none of them had such a huge body, and they could be dealt with with a single hole wave. Although the energy points obtained were very few, after killing all these lizards, Sun Wuchen  There are a lot more energy points.

    Seeing that all his apprentices and grandchildren were killed by Sun Wuchen, the big lizard went crazy.

    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen did not continue to escape, but turned around instead.

    "I won't run away this time, beast, come on."

    Sun Wuchen slowly raised his finger, and a ball of light appeared there, shining with fire.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 861: The Perfect Hole Wave

    ?

    The desert lizard rushed forward, its majestic body almost knocked everything around it into the air, as for Sun Wuchen, he felt infinitely perfect.

    After he just killed the disciple of the lizard, he immediately got a lot of energy points, enough to get 500 energy points for the last upgrade.

    "Ding! The host has completed the upgrade of Dongdongbo."

    "The hole wave has been upgraded to a perfect hole wave."

    "The original skills are fully integrated and can be used at will. Including power accumulation, continuous shooting, penetration, and tracking."

    "The energy coefficient of Cave Wave has been increased to 0.5. The consumption has been reduced."

    Sun Wuchen is quite satisfied with the perfect Dongdongbo now, which may be the acme of the Hexianliu martial arts Dongdongbo.

    Huge balls of light appeared on the fingers of both hands, shining continuously, and the energy gathered was stronger than before, and what was particularly frightening was that the energy coefficient was directly increased to 0.5.

    The hole wave in his hand, if fired, can cause almost 40 points of damage, even far exceeding the current lizard, the light flickers, and the gathered energy is finally fully prepared.

    "Double hair, perfect hole wave."

    Two huge and thick beams of light shot forward. The big lizard didn't have that feeling, and didn't know what it was all about.

    Two beams of light directly pierced his face, one beam entered from his mouth, and the other beam hit the other remaining eye.

    Boom!

    There was a huge wound on the face of the big lizard, and it went smoothly. The teeth in his mouth were all broken out, turning into sharp blades and shooting in all directions.

    Sun Wuchen could only dodge for a while, not wanting to be injured by these things, but another beam penetrated his eye sockets and reached his brain, where it caused an explosion, and the big lizard's head was burned to ashes.

    "Ding! Successfully killed the e-class creature desert lizard, and got 280 energy points."

    This time, he got a lot of energy points again, and Monkey King didn't want to keep them, so he directly upgraded them.

    It's just that after getting these energy points and upgrading them all, the increase in energy is not as rapid as it was at the beginning.

    Sun Wuchen looked at the attribute table.

    Strength 48 Agility 36 Constitution 36, energy level 1.1.

    The overall combat power has reached 30, which is considered a good thing, but if you want to upgrade your level next time, it is estimated that the energy points required will be higher, but compared with years of penance, this is almost like flying  across.

    Sun Wuchen didn't mean any dissatisfaction at all. He thought he could watch Yamcha play, but he was delayed for a while, but it didn't matter, Monkey King was still able to deal with him. Monkey King, who was much stronger than the original plot, should have won.

    Sun Wuchen's nose was very good, and he headed in that direction, but when he got there, he found that there was only a messy battlefield.

    "Where did they go?"

    The surrounding air is so strangely anxious, there must have been a battle here.

    There are still some scattered parts on the ground. It seems that Sun Wukong and others must have encountered some kind of enemy. Sun Wuchen walked forward in this direction, and then saw their car.

    It seems that this desert is Pilaf's base. In the plot at that time, they were looking for it. After reaching all the Dragon Balls, the last place they came to was this desert. Unexpectedly, Pilaf made the first move.

    But it doesn't matter, they should be able to deal with it well, but for Sun Wuchen, he also wants to see what happens to Pilaf after he has been improved?

    Otherwise, he was really too boring. He walked towards that place. After seeing the pyramid, he walked in without thinking. Maybe Monkey King and others are still exploring inside, or they may have been caught, it doesn't matter.

    Walking in, Sun Wuchen saw various institutions scattered all over the place, and that group of people were really indomitable.

    "Ding! Host, find the hidden treasure. If you get the treasure, you can increase a lot of energy points, and even get the opportunity to directly extract skills."

    I didn't expect that there would be unexpected gains here. Sun Wuchen's original path was different from others, and he had systematic help.

    His whole life is either fighting or hunting for treasure, which is also in line with the basic laws of the Dragon Ball world.

    Now that we have come here, let¡¯s go on a treasure hunt. Sun Wuchen saw a fork in the road. Sun Wukong and others were clearly walking in front, but they were heading in another direction. At the other end of the monitor, someone had already discovered this person who was acting alone.  ofchild.

    "Master Pilaff, this kid is heading in another direction, something is wrong."

    "It doesn't matter, activate all the organs for me, and be sure to block him."

    Boom!

    "My lord, the iron gate was broken by him."

    Boom!

    "My lord, the big iron ball was kicked away by him."

    Boom!

    "My lord, he broke that door!"

    Ah Xiu kept exclaiming.

    "Which door was broken?" Pilaf was impatient. This group of people was really annoying, and the ones in front were not easy to deal with.

    "The door that opened your treasury, the last room."

    "There!? There seems to be only one broken lamp there!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 862: Elementary Combat Suit

    ?

    "System? Are you kidding me?"

    Sun Wuchen looked at the thing in front of him helplessly. Is this Aladdin's magic lamp?  It's ridiculous.

    How could it be like Aladdin's magic lamp?  It looks more like a chamber pot, with a wide front.

    But according to the system instructions, the treasures he can get are here.

    Just looking at the things in front of him, he always felt strange. He originally thought that coming here would be hindered by many layers.

    A door next to it suddenly opened, and a human-like dog appeared.

    "Boy, don't touch that thing, it's Lord Pilaf's treasure."

    Sun Wuchen looked at him curiously, this is one of Pilaf's subordinates.

    "Your name is Axiu. It's really ridiculous to hear people like you blocking me. Don't Pibafu have strong men?"

    "Boy, you are so arrogant. Those of your companions have all been caught, and now there is nothing you can do."

    The way Sun Wuchen answered him was very simple.

    "Dong Dong Bo!"

    As soon as the light flashed, Ah Xiu watched a beam of light hit him, knocking him to the ground with a bang. Fortunately, Sun Wuchen didn't want to kill him, otherwise this blow would burn him to ashes.

    In fact, Sun Wuchen also has a lot of thoughts in his mind. The Pilaf gang will definitely bring him a lot of problems, but there is at least one thing they must do. In the original plot, they rescued the big devil Piccolo and let him see the light of day again.

    That guy is his own strong enemy, or many people think he is infinitely terrifying. Now Sun Wuchen has gone through a lot of training, but he still wants to defeat that guy in his own way.

    He is not interested in making too many changes to the plot. After all, Dragon Ball itself is an interesting story. Let's see what it will look like through his own existence.

    After knocking Pilaf's men down with one blow, Pilaf, who was behind the TV monitor, was also taken aback.

    "What is the origin of this kid? Much better than those people? Send out robot soldiers!"

    With an order, Pilaf pressed the switch next to him.

    Around the room where Sun Wuchen was, there was the sound of the door opening immediately, and Sun Wuchen looked at that place, and a robot appeared.

    Perhaps it was the initial version of Pilaf's research. This robot's combat effectiveness is not strong. When it moved its body towards here, there was only a crackling sound on the ground.

    "Ding! When the guardian of the hidden treasure is found, the host can choose to lead the treasure away and get 500 energy points. Defeat the opponent and get 1000 points."

    What is there to think about?  beat!

    ? Sun Wuchen raised his finger and sent out several hole waves. The rays of light hit the robot without any effect at all.

    On the contrary, this frightened Sun Wuchen. After he thought that his hole wave had been upgraded and penetrated, that kind of big monster desert lizard could be killed with one blow, but your robot seems to have a strong defense ability.

    The robot also started to use its own attack, raised the steel arm, and the front claws became longer and longer, and it grabbed Sun Wuchen directly, and the speed was very fast.

    The claws of steel instantly grabbed Sun Wuchen's feet and kicked him over. Sun Wuchen was directly dragged towards the robot. The robot's other arm could not be lifted, and turned into a fist of steel, waiting for the arrival of Martial God.

    "Hmph, Iron Fist!"

    Sun Wuchen's head hit the opponent's fist, and with a bang, the opponent's arm was almost smashed to pieces. Of course, Sun Wuchen also touched his own head. This guy is really hard.

    This guy Pilaf has no other abilities, but he is really good at building robots.

    After almost smashing one arm of the opponent's robot, Sun Wuchen fell to the ground and swept his own tail. The tip of the tail gathered strength and turned into a sharp blade.

    With a whoosh, a deep scar appeared on the robot's chest.

    However, the robot only took a step back, then suddenly bumped forward, stretched out its remaining arm in an instant, held Sun Wuchen in its arms, and started to power on at the same time.

    After a burst of lightning flashed, Sun Wuchen felt that he was affected by the power of thunder and lightning, and he could hardly exert his strength.

    It seems that this kind of energy is still very annoying, and I can't resist it.

    The ability to adapt to energy attacks must be strengthened.

    Just when he thought the robot's lightning would fail soon, he discovered?The power of the thunder and lightning was endless, causing him unbearable pain. When his head was spinning rapidly, Sun Wuchen remembered the system.

    "System, show me what can be exchanged."

    The efficiency of the system is very high, a list appeared in front of Sun Wuchen, and he quickly found it.

    "Elementary combat uniform!"

    "Grade: f."

    "Special effects: resistance to fire (small), resistance to electric shock (small), resistance to sharp weapons (small), resistance to corrosion (small)."

    "Basic combat uniform, which can resist some general situations, and is also responsible for an alloy dagger."

    A set of combat uniforms was put on Sun Wuchen in an instant.

    There is no high-level Frieza battle suit, so let's make do with it first.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 863 Lucky Djinn

    ?

    It must be said that this thing is effective when worn on the body. Although it is not comparable to the high-level combat uniform, the damage of this kind of lightning is much weaker at that moment.

    Sun Wuchen's body was barely able to move, and he immediately took out the dagger on his leg, and stabbed the robot in the chest.

    This thing itself cost 200 energy points.

    However, it seems that the effect is very advanced. This dagger is made of alloy and is quite closed. It pierced through the robot's shell in an instant, and even completely destroyed his core part.

    After destroying the opponent's core, Sun Wuchen fell from the monster's body and finally escaped. He also deeply felt that he must continue to improve. After letting him down, he looked at the magic lamp. The opponent's enemy had been killed.  Completely defeated, I should almost complete the task.

    Coming to the side of the magic lamp, Sun Wuchen touched the thing, and suddenly a large puff of smoke came out from the magic lamp.

    A very special monster emerged from it. He has no legs hanging in the air. He really looks like a legendary elf, but his appearance is completely disgusting to me.

    A face is like a banana, and there is a sinister look in the eyes.

    "Haha, I'm finally free again. You kid let me out. You must fulfill my three wishes."

    "Get out!" Sun Wuchen has black lines all over his head, you guys still talk about wishes with me?

    "Then don't blame me!" The guy squeezed his palm, and there was a crackling sound of bones.

    boom!

    Boom!

    ah!

    "Stop hitting, boss, I was wrong."

    The elf knelt on the ground. Although he had no legs, his posture was quite pitiful. Sun Wuchen could tell at a glance that this guy was strong on the outside but strong on the inside.

    It is estimated that the elf has been locked up in this place for a long time, and he still has some tricks in his mind, but Sun Wuchen is not used to him.

    After the fight was over, and the anger was out, Sun Wuchen sat there and looked at the opponent.

    "It's time for you to fulfill my wish."

    The elf had a mournful face.

    "Sorry, I don't have that ability."

    "Aren't you an elf? The magic lamp can satisfy any wish and idea of ??a person."

    "But I was imprisoned. After so many years, my mana has been lost, and there seem to be other things in this world that can satisfy your wishes. I can tell you where those things are, and let you find them yourself."

    It turns out that this guy has no skills at all.

    "Isn't it the Dragon Ball? It's almost ready, and it's around. I'll go to the theater in a while. You don't seem to be of much use. Why don't you lock yourself in the magic lamp, oh, destroy the magic lamp.  "

    "Don't don't, master, I'll hang out with you from now on. Although I can't satisfy your wishes, I definitely have a lot of good things for you. Please rest assured."

    "Huh!? Let's talk about it first. If it's worthless, I'll kill you."

    "Master, I can help you become lucky."

    "I was lucky."

    "Master, I know the history of the past."

    "unnecessary."

    "Master, I can help you wash your clothes and mop the floor."

    "Someone is there!"

    "Master, I'll help you warm your bed, my kung fu is very good."

    "I like women, and, are you courting death?"

    Hearing this little furry child say such words made the lamp god almost spit out a mouthful of old blood.

    Looking at the child who is only in his teens, to be honest, he seems to be a very mature man, who understands everything, can say everything, and can deal with the situation in front of him. The lamp god doesn't know what's going on.

    "Okay, master, there is an opinion center, you definitely won't, I can make the original things burst into stronger power. I can even repair and manufacture equipment."

    "There's a bunch of parts over there, build something for me."

    Hearing this sentence, Sun Wuchen regained his energy a little bit. This guy can still be a housekeeper, at least he can entrust his home to him, let's see what he can do first.

    Dang Dang Dang Dang!

    After a while of smashing, this guy actually dismantled the robot into pieces, and then assembled it.

    When Sun Wuchen waited until the opponent's results were displayed, Sun Wuchen couldn't help being a little surprised that the robot was intact, and the power on it seemed to be strongerup.

    "Master, this is my robot number one, how do you feel?"

    "Fortunately, if you only know this, you won't be able to hang out with me. Learn more in the future."

    "okay."

    The lamp god nodded respectfully.

    ?Suddenly looked at the lamp god, his face was solemn, and he looked into the distance. Although he was blocked by many walls, he still felt a different power than before.

    "Master, it seems that the dragon is about to wake up."

    Sun Wuchen also felt the change in the air, a strange magnetic field energy was spreading, yes, this dragon was finally about to wake up, and he was about to fulfill his first wish.

    "Go, take me out."

    "How did you know that I would travel through space."

    The lamp god was taken aback.

    "I only know that if you don't take me out, I'll beat you up. Hurry up." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 864 Learning Kamepai Qigong

    ?

    This guy is really not built by the lamp god. He opened a big hole in the wall with a wave of his hand, and they actually got out. It seems that this guy is really not useless. Apart from making some machines, this kind of space ability is really good.  It is breathtaking.

    Sun Wuchen was locked in a confined space for a period of time, feeling extremely depressed, but after he came out, the air was really fresh.

    "No, it's a full moon at this time."

    Sun Wuchen tried his best to find a place where shadows existed, avoiding the light shining down from the sky.

    If it is illuminated by the moon, it will become a giant ape, which is not very good.

    "Master, what is that big monster over there? It's really scary."

    "That's my brother. He has turned into a giant ape and wants to destroy everything he sees. But I can't touch the moonlight, so I have to find a way."

    "Oh, it's amazing. By the way, master, I can become a dark cloud and block"

    "go!"

    After receiving the order, the lamp god immediately flew into the air, turning his body into a large cloud of gas, covering the moonlight.

    "alright."

    Sun Wuchen rushed out from the side and saw the big monster in front of him.

    The current Monkey King has changed again after being promoted, and his combat power has reached at least 150.

    To be honest, when facing this monster, Sun Wuchen didn't even have much confidence.

    However, he still went out. Only by going through one fight after another can he understand all the battles clearly and stimulate his potential.

    This is a battle between unequal brothers.

    Just after completing the task, he got a thousand energy points for no reason. Without thinking about it, he immediately added all of them to himself, and the overall combat power increased by another level, and now it has reached at least 35.

    Speaking of which, the energy is still a drop in the bucket, but at least it will allow him to better deal with the situation in front of him.

    "Bulma, get out of the way."

    ? Sun Wuchen rushed over, seeing a child appear in his field of vision, Boulma was extremely happy.

    This Sun Wuchen can surprise him every time.

    Seeing the girl he likes showing his affection for children, Yamucha next to him gritted his teeth.

    The guy Sun Wuchen didn't even bother to watch, was also useless in the original plot.

    He obviously has some talent and can continue to practice, but on the road of Monkey King, he is almost the first idiot who is knocked down and can never fly.

    Sun Wuchen didn't bother to care about him. After flying over, he immediately pointed forward with a finger, and the energy-storage hole wave condensed in his hand just now had already been sent out.

    After being conquered, the attack power of the bursting hole wave has been around 60.

    It can be said to be an extremely destructive super-powerful attack. The beam of light hit Sun Wukong's body in a flash, but the defense power of Monkey King after the giant ape is amazing. The hairs on his body are like steel, standing there one by one.

    The flames immediately exploded there, forming a terrifying explosion that almost knocked everything around into the air. A large ball of flames directly pounced on Monkey King, and he rushed towards Sun Wuchen in pain, and then punched  Grab it on a nearby rock.

    The stone was smashed to pieces immediately, and Sun Wuchen fell to the side.

    Sun Wukong's defensive power in this state is too amazing, even Dong Dongbo can't hurt him, but this has already passed the penetration bonus.

    Sun Wukong still refused to let Sun Wuchen go, waving his arms, smashing everything around him to pieces, Sun Wuchen slowly led him towards the castle, a small man ran in front, and another terrifying giant ape chased after him.

    "What is he doing!? Don't come here, don't come here."

    Pilaf was so frightened that he went crazy, how should he deal with this monster, its strength is boundless, and its defense is astonishing.

    It acts like a tank, no, it is more terrifying than a tank.

    "Master Pilaf, run away."

    "No, my dream of becoming the king of the world, the Dragon Ball I have worked so hard to get!"

    Xiao Wu picked up the guy, and Axiu, who rushed over after waking up, cooperated with her and brought Pilaf to a spaceship, leaving this horrible place quickly.

    The castle was smashed to pieces under the attack of this monster, and there were ruins everywhere.

    The castle that Pilaf worked so hard to build is now gone, and Sun Wuchen stood by, watching as Sun Wukong destroyed there.

    & nbsp; "System, I still have a chance to draw a lottery."

    "Ding! Host, you still have a chance to draw a lottery. Since the magic lamp genie has obeyed your arrangement and became your subordinate, the lucky attribute will occur again, and you will be able to draw even more amazing prizes."

    "Can I specify what I want?"

    "Yes! The effect of the magic lamp genie has been changed, and you can strengthen this skill once."

    "Okay, I want to do Kamehae Qigong."

    "Okay, congratulations to the host, you have learned Kamepai Qigong."

    "Ding! The Lamp Genie's lucky attribute is activated, and your Kamehae Qigong has been upgraded by one level."

    There is something flowing in Sun Wuchen's mind, which merges into the body and is instantly aroused.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 865: Kamepai Qigong and Monkey King the Great Ape

    ?

    "Skill - Kamepai Qigong."

    "Skill level - e. Can be improved."

    "Skill factor¡ª¡ª3 (4.1)."

    "Additional attributes-charged (enabled), free control (not enabled), instant burst (not enabled), big explosion (not enabled)."

    Sun Wuchen learned this skill for the first time. Although he can learn it with Guixianren, he can also get it, but that will be a later thing. If Guixianren teaches himself, he can directly improve the level of this skill.

    This Kamepai Qigong is different from Dongdongbo. First of all, the skill level is at least one level higher, and it is still a type that can be improved.

    It is estimated that it used to be an f-level skill, but after the magic lamp genie's lucky attribute was activated, it was directly raised by a level.

    It seems that the energy coefficient has also changed from 2 to 3, and now it can explode with 4.1 times the power.

    As for his other additional attributes, it goes without saying that he has accumulated energy, which must have been prepared for the super powerful Kamepai Qigong, just like the Kameshiren, blowing out all the flames of the Flame Mountain.

    Pushing the moon to a more distant position is all this kind of energy storage skill.

    Possibly due to the onset of the luck attribute of the Genie of the Djinn, this skill has already been activated.

    As for free control, it is estimated that Kamehae Qigong is used to turn in the air and travel to other places to make this energy more flexible.

    Not to mention the instant eruption, the Kamehae Qigong was released in an instant, but there must be a factor, that is, the power of the Kamehaeqigong cannot be strong.

    As for the big bang, the current Sun Wuchen still can't comprehend it. Maybe there is a chance to point out this skill directly. However, looking at the energy points required by Kamehae Qigong, the original skill alone requires 2000 points.  To upgrade, the first three skills also need 2000.

    The frightening thing is that the big bang needs at least 5000 to open.

    It is estimated that the power is doubled, so terrifying.

    Seeing Sun Wukong who was wreaking havoc, Sun Wuchen's eyes were concentrated, and he jumped directly to the high tower next to him, condescending.

    "Wukong, I'm here!"

    Sun Wuchen's shout still attracted Sun Wukong's attention. In the giant ape state, he has absolute attention to all the sounds.

    Looking in the direction where Sun Wuchen was, Sun Wukong's eyes were full of anger.

    "Wukong, this time, let's see if I can make history!"

    Sun Wuchen put on a fighting posture, slowly put his hands together, and slowly gathered all the strength in his body, all the breath has been condensed in his hands, and a small white light ball appeared, shining like a lighthouse on the high tower  night sky.

    The lamp gods in the sky were a little surprised when they saw this scene. The energy of this little child was really beyond imagination, and this fighting power shocked him.

    Boulma looked at Sun Wuchen on the high tower on the ground, and there was a kind of brilliance in his eyes.

    "This kid is really so powerful. If he is really a handsome guy, it would be nice to make friends with him."

    "What's wrong with you, Yamucha? Are you injured? Why are you vomiting blood!?"

    A man in a suit vomited blood and fainted.

    The ball of light became bigger and bigger, and Sun Wuchen gathered an unparalleled superpower.

    "Store energy¡ª¡ªKamepa Qigong wave!"

    The big white ball of light shot in that direction, seeming to penetrate all barriers, and the surrounding ruins shook intermittently.

    The power of this blow may not be much worse than Gui Xianren's power to exterminate the Flame Mountain.

    A terrifying and huge air wave burst forward, even Monkey King in the state of terrifying giant ape, interpreting wildness, felt some fear.

    He roared, raised his thick fist and punched forward, the light directly hit the body of Yuan, causing him to push back.

    It is almost 140 points of combat power. Monkey King has a combat power of about 150 points. After many consumptions, it should not be as strong as it was at the beginning.  One hand was not enough, so he waved the other hand.

    Putting his hands in front of his body, he kept pushing the huge energy, as if he wanted to retreat everything, but Sun Wuchen's Super Kamehae Qigong still played a role, and hit Sun Wukong's body with a bang, causing a violent explosion.

    In front of the eyes was filled with gunpowder smoke and a terrifying explosion completely destroyed the surrounding ruins. There was already a deep pit on the ground, and Sun Wukong's body was buried in it. Sun Wuchen's power was almost completely dissipated at this moment.

    Accumulated Kamepai Qigong FlowerWith all his strength, he felt dizzy as he fell from the tower, but the lamp god suddenly came to him and hugged him in his arms.

    "You bastard, you are still very loyal, go save my brother, he is definitely not dead, such an attack cannot kill him."

    The lamp god obeyed, put Sun Wuchen in a shadow, and then went to look for Sun Wukong. When he looked there, he found that Sun Wukong was really not dead. The vitality of the two brothers is really amazing.

    He asked Sun Wukong to dig it out and found that his tail was broken.

    The lamp god is well-informed, and he immediately saw that this race's ability to transform was entirely dependent on the tail, but after the tail disappeared, it is estimated that he could temporarily calm down for a while, but Sun Wuchen's tail still exists.

    "Finally, it's almost there, by the way, Dragon Ball!"

    Sun Wuchen stood up and looked in another direction, the shining dragon ball summoned the dragon.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 866 Dragon Ball Rewards

    ?

    Sun Wuchen immediately came to the location of the Dragon Ball, a ray of light rose from the ground, already illuminating the sky, and a terrifying giant dragon hovered over it.

    To put it bluntly, making a wish is the right of the strong. Sun Wuchen defeated the changed Monkey King by himself, and even destroyed the castle.

    Everyone around him looked forward to him, even that Yamcha had no right to choose at this time, and could only stare at the child viciously.

    "Wuchen, come and make a wish."

    "Bulma, don't you want to make a wish?"

    "Well, I seem to have fulfilled my wish, so you don't have to worry about it."

    Boulma's face was a little red, and he stood aside, and the Oolong next to him had no right to choose. To be honest, he still had a deep fear of Sun Wuchen in his heart.

    Sun Wuchen walked under the dragon.

    "Shenlong, I want to make a wish."

    "Please tell me your wish, no matter what kind of wish I can make it come true."

    "Is it okay to fully awaken my Saiyan system? I want the most powerful and legendary Saiyan lineage."

    Sun Wuchen chose the strongest bloodline. It is said that the legendary Super Saiyan can continuously increase his strength during the battle. As long as he is given time, he can surpass anything. Of course, what is more terrifying is that as they grow older, they  combat effectiveness will increase.

    But the dragon shook his head.

    "I'm sorry, I can't do things beyond the authority of the caster. The blood of Saiyans is very strong, and I can't restore your blood to the legendary level."

    "Oh, how about increasing my fighting power by a hundred times?"

    "Sorry, the bloodline of the Saiyans is beyond the power of law enforcement."

    Sun Wuchen thought about it and it was true. The blood of the Namekians must be different from that of the Saiyans, and they cannot have such perverted combat power.

    "Is it okay to let my body have unlimited recovery ability?"

    "This wish is fine."

    Shenlong stared forward suddenly, the light in his eyes flashed, and a light shrouded Sun Wuchen's body, and the light slowly receded in the next second.

    Sun Wuchen looked at his hands, which seemed to contain strength, but did he already have unlimited physical strength?  After thinking about it, he directly condensed a huge light, the ball was in his hand, and hit it towards the side.

    He immediately felt that his power dissipated, not as concentrated as it was at the beginning, this power is not completely unlimited.

    "Shenlong, are you lying to me? My physical strength is clearly limited."

    "Uh, I'm sorry, I can't do things beyond the authority of the caster. Because you have another powerful system in your body, which is beyond the scope of my authority, but I can help you change some things, such as a thousand  Unlock some powerful abilities, or use this ability to exchange. At the same time, you can get a lot of points."

    Although the wish cannot be fulfilled, it is not bad for Shenlong to have such a gift. It can be regarded as the reward of this mission, Sun Wuchen nodded.

    "Ding! The host contributed the Dragon Ball wishing opportunity."

    "The host gets 5000 energy points."

    "The host gets a skill reward."

    "Skill - Dancing Kongshu."

    "Skill level - e. Can be upgraded."

    "Skill coefficient - 2. Beyond the user's original speed limit, the consumption will increase as the user's use time prolongs."

    "Additional attributes - continuous acceleration (not enabled), instant burst (not enabled), levitation (not enabled), empty training (not enabled)."

    The skill I got this time is not bad, it is Wukong.

    Various skills allow you to fly in the sky. Continuous acceleration can break through the original speed limit. If it is really enabled, it is estimated that the skill coefficient can reach 4 or 5, at least far exceeding the usual speed, but it needs to be used continuously.

    It is even easier to explode in an instant, increase the speed in an instant, and release a fatal blow, but it will consume a lot of vitality, and it needs to be used at the right time. This is also the fighting method often used by those super fighters.

    As for the ability of levitation, Sun Wuchen took a closer look. It seems that he can refer to the weight of the things he touches, and float in the air, so that he can lift an extremely huge thing.

    However, it is still not as good as the suspension ability of superpowers, so this kind of thing is of limited use.

    The last item is a bit intriguing. It seems that during the flight, you can continuously accumulate?Energy points, but at a slow rate.

    Another advantage of this state is that after adapting to the flight state, the energy consumption during flight will be very low, and this energy is only really useful now.

    "Ding! The host is rewarded by the system, and can activate skills like dancing air at will."

    "Let's choose Kongzhi cultivation. At least it can give me some energy points, which is not bad."

    "Ding! The practice of Wukong Shukong is activated, and the host gets energy points at a rate of 1 per hour. After the combat power exceeds 10,000, this skill will become invalid."

    Well, the combat power of 10,000 is really far away, so this can be considered a good start.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 867 First Meeting Kiki

    ?

    "Your wish has been fulfilled, goodbye."

    With a flash of light, the dragon subsided, and the seven shiny beads were still floating in the air. Sun Wuchen jumped on it and held the four-star ball in his hand.

    After all, this is related to one's own destiny, and it should feel good to hold this thing.

    Holding this thing in his hand, everyone around looked at Sun Wuchen in surprise.

    "Well, things here are over for the time being, so you don't have to be so surprised."

    "We just think it's amazing. Wuchen, it seems that you have a lot of secrets."

    "Everyone will have a secret, so don't worry, but I won't harm you, it's time to go back now, Boulma, are you with us?"

    "Yes." Boulma nodded.

    The man next to him gritted his teeth seeing this situation.

    "Goodbye." After two cold words, he turned around and left this place directly. The stimulation and pain here were too much for him.

    Sun Wuchen didn't care so much, this guy left as soon as he left.

    It's good that people like myself are safe and sound

    Monkey King also woke up after a while. This kid's physical fitness is very good, so he has recovered as quickly as possible. To be honest, his spirit is also very good.

    "Wuchen, what happened?"

    "You just fell asleep. By the way, your tail was accidentally torn off, but it doesn't matter. You should try to adapt to the current situation."

    Monkey King was still a little confused when he saw that the tail was gone, but after walking a few times, although he couldn't balance his body, he quickly recovered.

    The goal of their group was changed to Guixian House, that place was the place they had to go back to, and they had already left, and after more than half a month, Guixianren had almost returned there.

    But talk to him carefully, he should not be angry, they are already on the road, and after walking for a while, they passed a place with infinite burning flames, surrounded by rising flames, almost suffocating.

    "I didn't expect to come here." Sun Wuchen looked at the area full of flames.

    "It's so hot here, let's go."

    "Wait a minute." Sun Wuchen stopped Sun Wukong.

    He looked ahead, and saw a giant bird with burning flames flying from high in the sky. This was different from the original plot. The giant bird was chasing a person, a little girl.  About the same age as myself.

    The girl ran fast, for fear of being caught by the giant bird behind, and the flames burning all over the body of the giant bird were clearly terrifying monsters.

    "Detection."

    "Ding! Found the flame bird."

    "E-class monsters, strange monsters born in flames, burning flames all over their bodies, attacking all living people."

    "The main attack method is biting, flame impact, and flame sweeping."

    "Special skills. The fire of the phoenix, after being severely injured, the monster will slowly recover. Flame body, the body of the monster can be transformed into a pure flame state, which is quite powerful. Flame impact, bursting flames to attack the enemy. Flame sweeping, summon the most  A powerful storm of flames swept across the sky."

    "You can get 560 energy points by killing this monster."

    "Attention, the monster's combat power is 50!"

    The current Monkey King looked at himself. After the last upgrade, the current combat power is 40 points.

    It shouldn't be too much of a problem to deal with this monster, but the difference in combat power has reached an astonishing 25%. In the world of Dragon Ball, it must be quite difficult to deal with, and it is also difficult for his own Dongbo to deal with him.

    Some of the energy points I got recently were also used to upgrade the Kamepai Qigong.

    Except for the big bang ability, I have already learned other abilities.

    It should be possible to deal with this monster, Sun Wuchen immediately posed a huge ball of light in his hand.

    "Kame Pai Qigong!"

    He roared, and a huge ball of light drew an arc and hit the strange bird. Dongdongbo can't hurt you, this thing is still possible.

    Seeing this situation, the flame bird immediately spread its wings and flew to the side, preparing to avoid the attack of the huge energy ball, but found that the energy ball, like a maggot attached to the bone, was chasing it behind him, and the speed was not slow.

    The flame bird flew faster and faster.

    this monsterI tried my best to dive and fly, and finally the Kamehae Qigong still hit the monster, and there was an explosion in the air with a bang, everything around was shaken, and many things were blown away  .

    The explosion that happened in the air was indeed shocking, but at this time, Sun Wuchen watched his attack, very satisfied, and quickly jumped to the little girl's side, holding her in his arms.

    Seeing this situation, Boulma felt a little jealous. To be honest, it must be a good feeling to be hugged by Sun Wuchen, but she shook her head immediately, this child is much younger than herself.

    But for some reason, there is something mature in him that attracts me.

    After giving the little girl to Boulma, the flame bird rose again.

    "A difficult monster." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 868: Bull Demon King Surrounded by Flames

    ?

    It seems that this monster can really be resurrected from the fire again, but the recovery of the injury is relatively slow, but with this ability, he can fight almost infinitely, and it is quite difficult to kill him. It consumes a lot of energy  amazing.

    It's just that compared with just now, his combat power has dropped slightly, around 48, but Sun Wuchen has also dropped a bit, and now it is only 36.

    Kamehae Qigong still consumes his energy, so generally speaking, no one will directly use all his strength in battle to play the most craziest and terrifying Kamehae Qigong, which will consume his strength.

    Once the opponent cannot be killed with one blow, there will be no suspense in the battle.

    Seeing this situation, Sun Wukong couldn't take it anymore. His brother was attacked, so he absolutely couldn't hold back any more. He took out his wish stick and stabbed at the strange bird.

    The flame bird was directly stabbed by the wishful stick. To be honest, this was beyond Sun Wuchen's expectations now.

    This monster should be very powerful, but it was hit by Monkey King's attack. Although it spread its wings and flew again, it had already escaped in the air. It seems that this strange bird is also afraid. It seems that it has some strength.  Regression, unsuitable for fighting.

    Qiqi woke up quickly, the heroine in the original book, even when she was very young, she was amazingly beautiful, especially her temperament, Wuchen can always see the beauty of some people in the past  Feel.

    "She looks like that person."

    Sun Wuchen thought for a long time, always felt that his heart seemed to be thrown into the distance, and there was someone waiting for him from the past.

    What happened to all the experiences in the past?  Perhaps only those who are invincible in this world are eligible to go back.

    "Hello, my name is Qiqi. Did you save me?"

    Sun Wuchen nodded.

    "Please come with me to rescue my father, he is now trapped inside the castle, where the fire has been burning for a long time."

    After finishing speaking, the little girl burst into tears, and Monkey King slapped her chest.

    "Don't worry, I will go."

    "Reckless. Qiqi, let's go and have a look now. Don't talk about saving others, first try to protect yourself. This strange bird with burning flames will definitely come again. Don't act immediately, just wait and see."

    Sun Wuchen, who was a small child, actually had the air of a general, and then led the team to the vicinity of the Flame Mountain, where there was a castle burning terribly.

    It seems that there is really a strong man on the castle, and because the flames of the infinite castle are surrounding him, he is also in great pain.

    "Dad, are you okay?" Kiki called from below.

    "Qiqi, we must find Master Wutian, only he can save me."

    Kiki was very worried.

    However, Sun Wuchen walked to the front.

    Looking at the boundless sea of ??flames ahead, even he couldn't do anything about it, but the timing seemed just right.

    "Wukong, Bulma, and Qiqi, you should leave here first, I can help you save him."

    They were taken aback. How could such a large and frightening flame be extinguished by a child? Even though Boulma admired Sun Wuchen very much, he felt that all this was impossible.

    "It is true that I can extinguish the flames, even temporarily, at least I can save the Bull Demon King. But everything after that is not that simple. Now you all use the fastest speed to find Teacher Wutian. I am here first,  Suppress the flame as little as possible."

    They were still a little worried, Sun Wuchen waved his hand, thought for a while, and told Buma not to let Sun Wukong see the moon, Buma looked up at the sky, thought about it, and it was indeed that time, in case Sun Wukong's tail grows out  , it is very bad.

    After everyone left, there was only boundless flames here. Just as Sun Wuchen stood still, a flame bird flew out of the infinite flames. It was the one that really hated Sun Wukong last time.

    "You bastard is here again, let me kill you first."

    Under the moonlight, Sun Wuchen instantly grew bigger and became a giant ape. This time was different from the past, he felt the abundant energy flow in his body.

    The combat power of 40 points is 400 after transformation, but the combat power consumed by each attack is amazing.

    As long as he attacks continuously, his physical strength will be seriously depleted, but this 400 attack power is definitely quite terrifying.

    Although it is not his own combat power, but now Sun Wuchen does not think so much,Putting out the flames and exterminating the monsters is a matter of course.

    He opened his mouth, and a huge ball of light appeared inside his mouth, which is the magical application of Kamehae Qigong.

    After the combat power reaches a certain value, this giant source cannon can be activated, but Sun Wuchen himself has learned the Kamepai Qigong Dongbo, so of course he can use this energy on himself.

    "Beast, look at my great ape cannon."

    Terrifying energy crashed into the sky, shining a burst of blue light, so terrifying.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 869: Giant Ape Cannon

    ?

    The Flame Bird was immediately hit by the huge source cannon. To be honest, this kind of thing made it terrified, but fortunately the speed was not very fast.

    The Flamingo turned into a raging fire state in an instant. In this state, it would not be hit directly, but its body would turn into a ball of flames floating in the air and slowly fall down.

    Seeing that this guy would dodge his own attack, Sun Wuchen was also quite angry.

    The big hand slapped there, the palm of the giant ape can cover a huge area, and with a bang, the flame was completely smashed to the ground, leaving only a little spark, but the flame immediately swept up.

    A flame bird was born again from the raging fire, hovering around, and flying around Sun Wuchen, a flame rose from the bottom of his feet, igniting everything around it like a flame.

    Still going upwards, trying to burn the hair on Sun Wuzhen's body and all the places on his body.

    The raging fire always makes Sun Wuchen feel a little pain, this is not like other ordinary attacks.

    After being wrapped in flames, when Sun Wuchen felt some pain, he stepped on the ground with a loud bang, shattering everything around him, and there was a violent storm.

    The flame storm shattered directly.

    A flame bird flew out of it, and was immediately caught by Sun Wuchen. Sun Wuchen swallowed it without even thinking about it, so your flame is endless, but it may not be comparable to my intestines.  Be stronger.

    After swallowing a flame bird, Sun Wuchen felt the flames erupt in his body, and there was a constant pain, but he was gathering strength, not only the flames, but also the energy in his body.

    "Super large¡ªGreat Ape Cannon!"

    After merging the energy, Sun Wuchen spit out the largest energy ball and smashed it forward.

    The energy ball exploded directly in the flames in front of the castle, and the terrifying attack blew away all the flames.

    The ground trembled, almost with the strongest force. After a burst of shaking, all that was left here was ruins. This place had already been burned to ashes by flames, and most of the ordinary people had already left here.

    As for the Bull Demon King himself, he was trapped in the castle, and no one could save him. Now that the flames in front of the castle were blown away, he seemed to have found a way out.

    The Bull Demon King immediately moved towards this place. His goal was to get out of the sea of ??flames. As for Sun Wuchen, after using up this power, he felt his power drop sharply. The flames just now were still somewhat hurt.

    His body gradually shrank, turning into the appearance of a child.

    After recovering the child's body, Sun Wuchen stood on the ground, and the Bull Demon King rushed over immediately.

    "It was you who saved me!"

    The Bull Demon King was very excited and hugged Sun Wuchen in his arms, but the strength was too great, almost crushing Sun Wuchen's bones.

    Sun Wuchen broke free from the opponent's embrace, and before the Bull Demon King could react, he tore off a piece of cloth from his body and wrapped it around his body.

    Soon, the Guixianren came after waiting. When they came here, the Bull Demon King immediately knelt on the ground.

    "teacher."

    "You guy must be doing a lot of evil, and then a fire ignited here and trapped you inside."

    The Bull Demon King didn't dare to say anything. The main reason for the fire this time was that he offended the local civilians. After the fire started, no one helped him to extinguish the flames, which finally caused such a terrible fire.

    This can be regarded as self-inflicted, but if he is really going to be burned to death, it is estimated that many ordinary people around him are not willing to do that.

    This is a person's life, and it cannot be controlled by some resentment or other emotions in one's heart.

    "Okay, let me help you deal with the fire this time, by the way, how did it calm down here?"

    "Teacher, it's him. He just turned into a big ape and spit out Kamehae Qigong."

    "Huh!? Wuchen, when did you learn Kamehae Qigong?"

    "When I fought with you last time, I realized something. In the state of a giant ape, I can better control energy and have stronger power, so I used it."

    Hearing these Gui Xianren, I really feel that my invincible status is in jeopardy, but it is also a good thing if my disciples can really train hard.

    After all, one's own disciples always have to go their own way in life, as long as their achievements surpass themselves.

    "Okay, but the fire here is stillIf it is not completely extinguished, especially the castle, I will show you the strongest Kamehae qigong, Wukong, you have to watch it too.  "

    Guixianren walked to the front and took off his shirt. The originally thin old man slowly swelled, and his body became taller and thicker.

    This kind of breath continues to expand and spread, this is a powerful force.

    "Is this the terrifying power of Guixianren?"

    Sun Wuchen looked at his combat detector.

    Guixianren's combat power has reached 80 points, but under the increase of the Kamepai Qigong energy coefficient, it is almost as good as Sun Wuchen's attack, absolutely powerful and terrifying.

    "Super Kamepai Qigong Wave!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 870: Departure

    ?

    The super Kamepai Qigong wave played by Guixianren is still much stronger than that played by Sun Wuchen.

    The energy coefficients between the two are completely different. Gui Xianren has been immersed in this way for many years, so he naturally has more comprehension.

    The huge energy ball was shot forward, and after drawing an arc, it hit the ground. The castle was in flames, and everything was blown up. The terrifying explosion was indeed quite powerful.

    Guixianren's original strength could push the moon away, so it can be said that his attack power is quite strong.

    However, this guy must have turned on Kamehae Qigong's power storage, and it is of a high level, so it can have this effect.

    The powerful and terrifying energy ball blew up everything around. When everyone looked forward, the smoke cleared and the entire castle had disappeared from the world.

    Everyone around is dumbfounded, is this the power of the strongest person in the world?  It's just that Monkey King is still extremely calm, and all this is not beyond his expectations.

    First of all, I have to say that Guixianren has a powerful Kamepai Qigong, which can increase his original power several times.

    As for Sun Wuchen himself, he will also use Kamepai Qigong, and the energy coefficient of this super-strength attack is 3.

    After adding the original combat power, it can launch four times the normal attack, but it takes a long time to accumulate power.

    For example, if you want to complete an attack with an energy factor of 1, it takes 10 seconds.

    2 takes 25 seconds.

    3 It may take two minutes.

    You need to charge for a long time, but it is very dangerous in the process of charging, and you may be seriously injured by the opponent

    Therefore, after Sun Wukong really learned Kamehae Qigong, he realized that this kind of energy is not invincible and needs to be used with care.

    The energy in it hits me alone, and even after charging with the highest energy coefficient, the destructive power of hitting a single object is equivalent to before.

    The energy coefficient will only increase the destructive damage in a large area, and it will not kill a person directly, unless there is an extremely powerful skill of that kind.

    "Huh, it seems to be doing well, but the castle is gone."

    Gui Xianren returned to his original appearance and patted his head.

    The Bull Demon King was so frightened that he sat down on the ground. His own castle was turned into ashes by his teacher, and he didn't dare to say anything. To be honest, although the castle is important, a word from the teacher can change his fate.

    "Okay, don't continue to do evil, we should leave too, you should have seen these two little apprentices, they are all your juniors."

    The Bull Demon King came over and nodded, as a greeting. He had nothing to talk to such a brat, but he was quite surprised when he saw Sun Wuhan just now.

    "Thank you, if it weren't for you, I would have died in it. Kiki, come over and thank you."

    The little girl Qiqi walked aside, and when she saw Monkey King, her face was full of shyness.

    "Thanks."

    She glanced at Sun Wuchen, and then ran away. To be honest, Sun Wuchen also knows the character of this little girl, and she probably fell in love with him again.

    Could it be that I have such a super charm wherever I go?  It seems that this is something that I was born with.

    When all this was settled, everyone was about to leave when there was a sudden bang. It turned out that Monkey King tried Kamehae Qigong.

    No matter when, this guy's talent is amazing, and every one of these Saiyans is amazing.

    This scene shocked everyone, but seeing Sun Wuchen next to him, Guixian also calmed down.

    It seems that these two brothers are freaks, so the Guixianren took them back to his Guixian House, along with Buma and Wulong.

    "How did the two of you follow here? The cultivation of the science of things that should really exist here, the two of you don't have the ability."

    "Mr. Wutian, we just wanted to take a look. As your student, Wuchen is so powerful. We were quite shocked to see the power of the number one person in the world, so we came to watch."

    After being complimented by the other party, the Wutian teacher had a smug smile on his face, and then he began to teach the two people the real combat skills of Kamehae Qigong in front of them.

    Sun Wuchen had learned these things before, and after he listened to the other party's teaching, he experimented twice more, and suddenly the voice of the system came.

    "Ding! The host has learned all the hidden additional skills of Kamehae Qigong. After the skills have been upgraded, 10,000 energy points will be spent.??, you can continue to improve the level of Kamehae Qigong, provide a higher energy coefficient, and open more hidden attributes.  "

    10000!  ?

    Sun Wuchen looked at himself, this pauper was really helpless.

    Monkey King didn't have systematic help, but he was quick to comprehend this terrifying impact energy.

    Soon he achieved some success, seeing that the two brothers can comprehend this kind of energy very well, Guixianren was also very happy.

    As for Bulma and Oolong, looking at the small figure of Sun Wuchen, he reluctantly left here and headed for Xidu.

    These two guys, especially Bulma, she  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 871 Hunting and killing

    ?

    These two guys are really difficult to deal with, but counting the time, Oolong should come here, and after a period of practice, it will be the world's number one martial arts conference.

    Sun Wuchen didn't want to waste time here anymore, he was already very familiar with some of Guixianliu's fighting skills.

    After a long period of training, they have become their current combat effectiveness, which has reached 50, which is a very high level.

    He found that staying here was not a good choice. After thinking about it, he already had something to do.

    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??I think I should go out and travel around, find as many enemies as possible, and exercise my abilities."

    Seeing that the child was about to leave him, Guixian couldn't tell whether he should be happy or sad. The child's talent was amazing, and it might not take long for him to catch up with him.

    This is a kind of pressure that will make you panic infinitely.

    But every teacher is looking forward to their students becoming stronger, this is what they think in their hearts.

    Gui Xianren thought about it, and agreed to Sun Wuchen's request, but this time Sun Wuchen didn't even bring Sun Wukong with him, probably because of fate.

    After the reluctant parting, Sun Wuchen embarked on a journey. After arriving on land, he looked at everything here, where should he go?

    "Okay, the first stop is locked, and that is Kalin Tower."

    In that place there is a so-called god of martial arts, who exists on the Kalin Tower, called Kalin Immortal.

    The cat's fighting power is not weak, so go find him first, at least climbing the endless tower will be of great help to yourself.

    Sun Wuchen is not qualified to control somersaulting clouds, maybe because his thoughts have already been finalized, this kind of thing that can detect people's minds, he is unwilling to ride on Sun Wuchen, but he still has Wukong skills.

    When using control training, Wukong can be practiced all the time, and his energy points will increase rapidly, but 10,000 energy points are almost a fantasy.  Effect.

    By the way, it is said that my air dance technique can also be improved. Could it be that this thing can also be changed?  But it seems to be just flying.

    Feeling the question in Sun Wuchen's mind, the system answered immediately.

    "Host, after you have learned all the additional skills, you can spend points to upgrade your current dance skills. Dance skills will allow you to fly faster, fly longer, and consume less energy. After reaching the extreme, you can even  Upgrade again."

    "Just tell me what the limit of this Wukong number is? I don't quite understand. Is there still the deepest possibility of flying?"

    "Ding! Host, after the evolution of martial arts to the extreme, it is teleportation."

    Sun Wuchen almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. It turned out that he got the pre-version of teleportation, but if he wanted to upgrade to that level, he would definitely spend a lot of energy points, which is tantamount to fantasy.

    Well, let's put these two skills there first, and with control training, this skill is indeed very effective when flying.

    After flying for a while, Sun Wuchen still found that the speed at which he got energy points was too slow. With the combat detector, he could often see the signals of some powerful creatures, but many primitive and powerful weird creatures were hidden.  Some desolate and boundless places cannot be fully detected by energy detectors.

    In short, there are too many energy signals in this world, it is impossible for this small energy to display all the energy signals in the world, that is unrealistic.

    "System, is there any way for me to directly discover those powerful monsters?"

    "Ding! Speed ??can ask the lamp god on your body, he knows the distribution of all living things very well."

    When Sun Wuchen was overjoyed, he pulled the incomprehensible guy out of the magic lamp. When he came out, the guy was still sound asleep, and Sun Wuchen kicked him.

    "Wake up, I'm working."

    "Huh? Master, what did you call me out for? I'm having a sweet dream, and a female elf is serving me."

    "Don't tell children such dirty things."

    Sun Wuchen's chest is straight, he really looks like a child, but the lamp god is extremely helpless in his heart, you are more mature than anyone else, and you have the ability to lead the world, let alone what you have shown now.

    "Now help me find strange creatures. There are various types of powerful and strange creatures. I should always be able to find some. My goal is to?? Kill all these creatures.  "

    "Understood."

    The lamp god took Sun Wukong to fly for a while, and there is a large forest here.

    "There is a black poisonous snake below, which is quite powerful, and it exists in myths and legends."

    "Well, not bad. 350 points, not low."

    Sun Wuchen descended into the forest.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    when!

    A minute later, Sun Wuchen flew up with a giant snake.

    "The first one, solved." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 872: Galin Tower

    ?

    "One-horned rhino."

    "300. Average."

    "Black crocodile."

    "400. Not bad, cool."

    "Ancient dinosaurs."

    "360. Much simpler."

    Sun Wuchen took the lamp god in the center to kill all the way, and gradually approached the big forest. With the guidance of the lamp god on the way, he hunted down many powerful monsters, and now his energy points have reached an astonishing 6,000.

    Therefore, it is still difficult to upgrade Kamepai Qigong, but Sun Wu has obtained more possibilities.

    "Master, there must be something unusual in this big forest, and the aura emanating from it is quite frightening."

    "Go back, I'll go in and have a look myself."

    As soon as I entered the forest, I saw a tall tower standing there, extending to the clouds. This tower is not very strong.

    Perhaps three or four grown-ups would become embracing this thing, but it is indeed a miracle in this world. This world has gravity, and this kind of thing is likely to collapse at any time after it is too high, but it did not expect to hold it.

    But if you think about it carefully, there are many mysteries in this world after all, and you don¡¯t need to care about it. Walking slowly into the big forest, Sun Wuchen always feels that there are some eyes staring at him.

    "Scan."

    Activated his own combat detector, and after a scan, everything around him could be seen in his eyes. They were all weird creatures in the jungle who wanted to kill him.

    These creatures are hunting, and there are even some monkeys in such a large forest. It is not unexpected to see monkeys, but these monkeys exude a fierce aura.

    It can only be said that there are many enemies here, many, many enemies.

    As soon as he reached the vicinity of Kalin Tower, the opponent's monster moved.

    Several long black snakes flew over, and Sun Wuchen held this thing in his hand as soon as he reached out.

    With a hard pinch, these poisonous snakes lost their lives instantly.

    "5 o'clock, too low."

    It seems that the threat of this kind of thing to him has been reduced to a very low level. Even if he is bitten by these poisonous snakes, his body will probably be able to adapt to the toxin quickly, so the energy points he can get are very low, but this is still considered a  A horrible creature that seals the throat with blood after biting a person.

    Sun Wuchen killed a black poisonous snake casually, and suddenly a big monster appeared around him, like a crazy bull, passing towards him, with long and pointed horns, which had a very powerful lethality.

    Immediately, Sun Wuchen floated in the air, and the thing was powerless, and hit the big tree behind, smashing the big tree in half.

    Dancing in the sky is really a good skill. When flying in the sky, these monsters that are quite powerful in combat on land can't touch their feet at all.

    "Continuously sending out hole waves."

    All ten of Sun Wuchen's fingers were stretched forward, and the light beams from the tips of the fingers swept across the surrounding space, especially the huge bull was instantly swept by the light, burning raging fire all over his body.

    After a terrifying attack, the monster finally fell into a pool of blood. In fact, its body had been cut into coke, but it got 100 energy points for no reason. Sun Wuchen was also in a good mood. If he stayed here for a while, maybe  Indeed, progress has been made.

    After dealing with the poisonous snakes in front of him, the bull has fallen to the ground, but there are still many monsters attacking Sun Wuchen. He has been surrounded by a group of creatures. When he was fighting, suddenly a throwing ax stabbed at Sun Wuchen.  on the head of a monster.

    A strong man came from the depths of the jungle. His body had very swollen muscles, which looked like an iron tower, and there were special patterns on his face.

    "Child, why did you come to this forest, it is very dangerous here."

    However, when he saw the monsters Sun Wuchen killed next to him, he stopped, as if the real danger was the child in front of him.

    "I just came here to seek the help of a Kalin fairy. I believe this tower is the Kalin Tower. Can I climb it?"

    "You can do whatever you want, if you are in danger, you can call for help, and I will come to help you."

    This guy is also considered a good person, and he left this place after saying this.  Sun Wucheng didn't think too much about it, and immediately began to climb the tower and keep going up.

    There is no need to use your own dancing air technique. Even if you can fly with that kind of thing, you can only fly a certain distance.

      The higher the altitude, the more energy consumed, but another problem is that using this peculiar Wukong speed flight is not an exercise for Sun Wuchen at all.

    Sun Wuchen crawled very fast, and it took almost four hours to reach the Kalin Tower.

    After these exercises, his physical fitness has been greatly improved, and his combat effectiveness has been greatly improved. It seems that every time he crawls on this tower, his own combat effectiveness is greatly improved.

    After going up, there is already a cat fairy waiting for him.

    "Hello."

    "Hello."

    "I am Immortal Kalin, you are Immortal Gui's apprentice, right?"

    Sun Wuchen nodded.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 873: New Energy¡ªAfterimage Fist

    ?

    "I guess you learned about the super holy water from your teacher. Indeed, that thing is with me, but if you want to get that thing, you need to defeat me."

    "I don't have any interest in super holy water, but what do I plan to do more."

    Sun Wuchen put on a fighting posture, and his body was full of flickering energy.

    With a whoosh, he flew over and hit the current Immortal Kalin with his fist.

    Here is a relatively small space, due to being in the sky.

    Here, any large range of motion will cause more intense oxygen consumption, making it impossible to carry out effective attacks, and will quickly consume physical strength.

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen can only be careful not to let his physical strength lose too much. After a very careful control, he and the opponent are more effective in fighting.

    He also didn't dare to use the skill of Dongdongbo, Wuchen rarely used it, and he didn't want Immortal Kalin to see that he was using the martial arts of Hexian style.

    Immortal Kalin, who was fighting, finally got used to his unique skill, Afterimage Fist.

    There are more and more cats everywhere.

    They are almost forming a football team, and there are more and more figures, each of which seems to be real, but if they really pass by, they will find that these things are extremely blurred.

    This is the afterimage left by Immortal Karin. In fact, he has already moved to another place.

    In fact, this ability is to move at a very high speed to leave an afterimage within the consciousness of the opponent, so that the opponent does not know how to deal with it. Every place may be true, and every place may be false.  .

    Mr. Karin's ability is not bad, so for the current Sun Wuchen, it is easy to find him with a combat detector.

    However, Sun Wuchen's thoughts are also very clear. The combat detector can be used as long as it can be used. Although the perception of energy such as qi is an additional skill, if it can be cultivated, it may have better results.

    After hiding his tracks, Immortal Karin stared at the other party unhurriedly, wanting to see the flaws in Sun Wuchen's body.

    However, after looking at it for a while, he suddenly discovered that there was no flaw in the other party.

    The opponent's combat skills are very skilled, and his attacks are quite efficient. What's even more commendable is that he doesn't have any flaws or loopholes.

    Sun Wuchen is also a person who has gone through countless battles. When he was fighting in the previous world, he also knew deeply what should be paid attention to in the battle. It is not an absolutely powerful force that can gain the upper hand.

    Strength is of course very important, but it is also very important to be adaptable when fighting alone.

    Seeing more and more afterimages around him, Sun Wuchen suddenly burst out with his strength.

    The terrifying airflow hit all the surrounding places, and some fine things here were shaken into the air, as if everything would be destroyed, and then Sun Wuchen stood there, calm because of the change of the surrounding airflow, found a direction, and punched  Called over, but Immortal Karin still hid aside.

    It seems that there is still a certain gap in the combat effectiveness between the two, and Sun Wuchen is not discouraged because he missed a hit.

    "System, exchange for Afterimage Fist."

    "Ding! The host has completed exchanging skills and spent 2000 energy points."

    It's 2000 again, it hurts.

    "Ding! Skill - Afterimage Fist."

    "Skill level¡ª¡ªf."

    "Skill factor¡ª¡ª Afterimages do not increase attack power, and with each high-intensity movement, energy and physical strength will gradually be consumed. The more afterimages are created, the more energy is consumed."

    "Additional attributes of the skill - multiple afterimages (not enabled), realistic (not enabled), consumption reduction (not enabled) afterimage power (not enabled)."

    It seems that even a skill like Remnant Image Fist consumes a lot of energy, and it also has various additional attributes.

    Multiple afterimages may be to increase the number of afterimages you can have.

    For example, under normal circumstances, you can only have up to ten afterimages, but after turning on this skill, you can have 20 or 30. However, moving at high speed will definitely consume a lot of energy.

    If you don't have consumption, lowering this skill and increasing afterimages will only increase your burden.

    As for the realism, maybe it is able to exude breath, and it is better to be able to disguise and hide, which is considered an advanced power, but about the power of afterimage,?Now Sun Wuchen doesn¡¯t even know what it is.

    However, these are all his abilities, and they are all powerful skills.

    "Don't you want to continue?"

    Seeing this child standing there without any movement, Immortal Kalin was also a little surprised. This child has a good talent, and at such a young age, he can almost touch his own body.

    He is so powerful that he really deserves to be the disciple of Master Wu Tian.

    It's just that there should be some gap between him and himself, I suddenly saw a sneer on the corner of the child's mouth.

    "bring it on."

    After finishing speaking, Sun Wuchen rushed out, and when he reached Immortal Karin, his body shook and stopped moving.

    "This is the Afterimage Fist!!!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 874: The Surprised Kalin Immortal

    ?

    The same is the afterimage boxing, of course Immortal Karin recognized it at the first bite. This boxing method focuses on the ultimate, speed, and the use of power.

    The user needs to stay at a very high speed, leave an afterimage for a moment, and then continue to move quickly, but this disk can always require you to move to the vicinity again, which is almost a perfect combination.  to allow it to continue to exist.

    Immortal Karin was a little surprised because Sun Wuchen suddenly used the Afterimage Fist, and was immediately surrounded by many shadows.

    Sun Wuchen, who is moving at high speed, consumes his physical strength very quickly, but he also discovered the magical effect of this skill, which is really quite effective for confusing the enemy.

    In terms of his absolute combat power, he may not be as good as this cat fairy. He has been cultivating for hundreds of years. Even if his talent is limited, it is definitely beyond his reach.

    However, in the constant battles, the characteristics of the Saiyans are stimulated, and the more they fight, the stronger they become, naturally it goes without saying.

    Even I haven't experienced any threat from death. It seems that after experiencing death, the combat power will increase by one level every time. Today's Sun Wuchen doesn't have that idea.

    ?That kind of promotion method of pulling seedlings and encouraging growth, the realm in my own eyes, and my own adaptation to energy can't keep up. Just improving the strength is not enough.

    After constantly flickering beside him, Sun Wuchen took advantage of a gap and rushed towards there. Immortal Kalin saw a child rushing towards Zili, and immediately raised his tail, his body was suspended in the air, but this unexpectedly  It is also an afterimage.

    This move startled Immortal Karin. When he was in the air, he looked around and finally found the shadow of Sun Wuchen, and the child jumped over from the side.

    His body was extremely flexible, and he had reached an unimaginable level. When he reached his side, he even launched an attack directly, punching repeatedly.

    Seeing that all his fists failed to hit, he waved his hand, and a small energy ball appeared.

    "Wow!"

    Thinking back some time ago, Immortal Gui came to visit him specially, and even said that he had taken in a good apprentice, especially one of them was amazingly talented, and it seemed that he would soon learn all his abilities to surpass himself. Immortal Kalin didn't believe it at all.  this matter.

    Because, the Guixianren guy has always been relatively inconspicuous, so every visit is carried out in a less polite situation, but this time Guixianren came here and also conducted special training.

    It seemed that he was afraid that his apprentice would surpass him so quickly, which made Immortal Kalin a little curious.

    Unexpectedly, this apprentice came today, and he really surprised himself, whether it was the attacking steps or the energy that suddenly appeared in his hands.

    "Small Kameha Qigong!"

    A small energy ball hit over, and at a very close distance, the positive energy ball reached Immortal Karin in an instant, Immortal Karin could only jump up again, and the positive energy ball hit the pillar next to it, causing  exploded.

    What the explosion brought was a terrifying air wave, and the impact was just a kind of aftermath and shock wave, but at this moment, Sun Wuchen came to Kalin Immortal's side again and snatched it. The surrounding gas was chaotic and at the same time, Kalin Immortal could not move.

    Because of this, Immortal Karin could only dodge again, and after a few seconds hid on the other side, only to find that Sun Wuchen had stopped there and stopped attacking, and his back was wet with sweat.

    It seems that his physical strength is not enough. If he fights with him for a while, even the super holy water in his hand will be snatched away by him, which is really scary.

    No one has ever been able to snatch the super holy water when they see themselves for the first time, maybe there was, that was the existence that was not a person from the earth before, is this child in front of him?

    The person who came here back then also carried an extremely powerful force, with amazing talent and born with extremely strong combat power.

    Immortal Karin recalled the past, so he was naturally very concerned, and Sun Wuchen in front of him was already sitting there meditating and resting.

    He didn't care where he was, he was fully focused, and he opened his eyes only after his strength slowly recovered. He was fighting in the sky, and he still needed to learn to adjust his breathing airflow.

    Seeing Sun Wuchen open his eyes, Immortal Kalin put a small bowl in front of him, which contained a fairy bean.

    "Eat this thing, you can restore your physical strength."

    Sun Wuchen shook his head.

    He slowly walked to the side, and looked at the forest under the white clouds below, everything seemed extremely small.

    the"I still prefer the strength I develop."

    After saying this, Martial God jumped down, and went straight down the road at an altitude of 10,000 meters, which made people panic, and the Immortal Karin next to him was also startled.

    "You will fall to your death!"

    "Me? Thank you for your concern. I will never die. The only one who can kill me is myself."

    Sun Wuchen's voice fell slowly, he had disappeared into the clouds, leaving behind a stunned cat fairy.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 875: Forest Rhino

    ?

    Sun Wuchen fell rapidly from the high altitude, his speed was getting faster and faster, and he might fall directly to the ground, but when he was in midair, he began to rotate his body.

    He himself has the skill of Wukong technique, and now he uses spinning top boxing.

    In fact, it's just that his body keeps rotating so that he can float in mid-air. Through such a super strange energy, he can make her stay in the air for a period of time like a helicopter, and when she is approaching the ground, that's what he did.

    After some spinning, he landed steadily, and when he landed on the ground, he saw a group of travelers coming here again.

    They should also be some martial arts masters.

    There are many martial arts masters practicing in this world, and they all dream of reaching the peak, but the strongest among them must be Teacher Wu Tian.

    Others have also tried, but it seems to have had little effect, but since these people can hear the news of Kalinta, they will naturally come here to try.

    Seeing that the person standing in front of Kalinta was actually a child, these people were slightly surprised.

    "Kid, what are you doing here!?"

    "I just came down from above, do you want to climb the tower?"

    Those people looked at each other in blank dismay. They never thought that there was a child who could go up to the tower. They probably just played nearby. They didn't think that the child had broken through. This is an unimaginable legend.

    "Then get out of the way, we are going to start climbing the tower."

    This group of people all brought their own travel bags, which should contain various materials and tools, so that they can save more effort when climbing the tower, and at the same time get some supplies.

    Sun Wuchen cannot deny the choice of these people.

    However, he still made way for them to continue to climb up. After thinking about it, he decided to hunt here for a while, and continue to hunt monsters to improve his basic combat effectiveness.

    The key now is to break through the limit of 50. We must work hard quickly. Perhaps during the first World No. 1 Martial Arts Conference, the combat effectiveness of Monkey King and others has already reached 50, and may even be at a higher stage, so I must rise up  catch up.

    And after having his own existence, it seems that Sun Wukong has become more determined in his belief in fighting, and maybe he will make a breakthrough. Of course, Immortal Gui is under a lot of pressure, otherwise it would be impossible to come to Immortal Kalin for special training in advance.

    After having all kinds of problems, it seemed that promotion was imminent, so Sun Wuchen first found a group of monsters.

    This big forest is far more chaotic and turbulent than I imagined. There are all kinds of evil and terrible creatures everywhere, wandering here and attacking all living people.

    The first thing that appeared was a group of apes.

    "Unfortunately, the energy points are only 20, and they are all killed, but only 200."

    "Dong Dong wave burst!"

    Dong Dongbo hit the past, piercing the heads of several apes in an instant, causing them to die on the ground before they had time to attack, so simple and easy.

    Just after killing a few apes, the nearby forest was shaken, and then a big monster crawled out from the depths of the forest, and came here mightily.

    "It turned out to be a rhinoceros. I didn't expect everything to be found in this place!"

    Sun Wuchen had no choice but to admire that the fighting power of this rhino had reached an astonishing 40 points, which was not weak among the creatures he had seen.

    He rushed forward, all the way mighty, seeing the endless smoke and dust, Sun Wuchen wanted to fight with him, he didn't push him away directly, and launched an energy attack, but stretched his hands forward to stabilize the guy  head.

    Sun Wuchen was pushed back and slid towards the back, leaving two deep marks on the ground, which proved his hard work. He still felt an unimaginable impact. When this monster collided, it was indeed terrifying.  More than 40 years, maybe this is a kind of skill of this kind of rhinoceros.

    "Detection."

    "The detection is complete."

    "Ding! Forest rhino found."

    "E-level monsters, rhinos living in the forest, and rhinos on other grasslands have completely different temperaments, violent and violent."

    "The main attack method is hitting and roaring."

    "Special skills. Brutal charge, launching a powerful impact, smashing the opponent into pieces, unstoppable along the way. Roaring, you can go berserk immediately, and at the same time, you can attract your companions and use a herd of cattle to attack."

    When Sun Wuchen saw his first skill, he naturally understood that just now he used the brutal charge, which is not easy to deal with, the force of the impactstrong.

    If you let Sun Wuchen guess by himself, maybe the coefficient of this collision skill is around 20, which means that the monster's combat power has increased to nearly a hundred in an instant.

    My current combat power is only 50, but this kind of forcibly activated combat power cannot achieve a one-hit instant kill.

    Still the same sentence, the battle in the range may be more effective, but the single attack in a small range has indeed not been raised to that kind of terrifying situation, maybe it is only at 60, at least it is more difficult for me to deal with it.

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen has put all his eggs in one basket, putting all his points on the upgrade, and his combat power instantly increased by ten points.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 876: Rampage Monster

    ?

    "Let me, you monster, see my strength."

    A majestic force suddenly appeared, which was a 20% increase. In an instant, he felt that his body had stronger strength, and he punched the forest rhinoceros on the head.

    After being hit by a punch, the forest rhinoceros instantly felt that his brain was confused, and he seemed to faint. However, his bones were too hard, and the outer skin was like a carapace.

    The guy immediately recovered, and he really stood up. In this way, all the weak areas of his chest and abdomen were exposed, but Sun Wuchen didn't dare to take advantage of this moment to attack, because his body fell to the ground instantly.

    "Alert! The forest rhinoceros has entered a berserk state. The combat power has been increased to 75, and the monster level has been upgraded to D level. Killing the monster can get 500 energy points."

    Sun Wuchen didn't know whether this was a good thing or a bad thing?  The sudden rage almost doubled his fighting power.

    The 40-point combat power has become 75 points, almost doubled, and after entering the berserk state, this guy's speed has increased significantly, and with a roar, there are obviously more small voices around, it turns out that his companion is about to  arrival.

    The energy experience of 500 points is still very tempting to me. At this moment, Sun Wuchen jumped directly to the back and played a Kameha qigong while in the air. However, the concentrated power is less, but there are still about 100 battles.  force.

    The energy ball hit the back of the forest rhinoceros, and there was an explosion there, which almost shook the surrounding land, and the surrounding green grass was all blown into the air.

    After the explosion, calmness returned before his eyes. The back of the forest rhinoceros was also very thick and strong, and he was not affected by any fatal injuries. On the contrary, his recovery also improved sharply in the berserk state.

    Seeing this, Sun Wuchen wants this kind of berserk skill even more. What is different from usual is that the berserk skill will consume a lot.

    However, in an instant, it is also good to be able to improve one's own strength.

    However, the real righteous path must still be Jiewangquan, and I don't think so much now.

    When flying in the air, he was not afraid of all the attacks of the forest rhinoceros, because this big monster would not fly into the air, and just as Sun Wuchen relaxed his vigilance, suddenly the monster really stood up again.

    There was still a roar with one mouth, and the roar was much louder than before.

    When he roared last time, Sun Wuchen felt that he was at most shocked and panicked, but now this sound directly blocked his body sensation, making him fall from the sky, monster!

    Only this time did Sun Wukong realize the effect of the opponent's terrifying roar.

    It is natural that this forest rhinoceros can become the overlord here. This roaring ability alone has made many creatures fade away.

    After hearing the roar of the monster, Bola and his son also came nearby, as if to help the current Sun Wuchen.

    The two of them are definitely good people. Although in Sun Wuchen's dictionary before, there was no distinction between good and bad, but now seeing that the two of them are also trying to help him, it really makes me very happy.

    However, in order to free these two people from the influence of this sea of ??suffering, Sun Wuchen still hoped that they would leave as soon as possible, because this place is really dangerous.

    "Let's go, leave me alone, this place is too dangerous."

    "Young man, let's go with us. This forest rhinoceros is the most terrifying monster in this forest. Our former group was attacked by him, and almost everyone was killed."

    Looking at the deep hatred in the man's eyes, he probably hated this creature long ago.

    The more he thought about this, the clearer Sun Wuchen became, the desire to win flew over, and the injured Dongdongbo kept firing.

    The current hole waves are extremely powerful, and of course they have a penetrating effect. For such a thick and hypothetical thing, they can cause terrifying damage. Soon, the hole waves that hit one place continuously broke through the surroundings of the rhino  hard skin.

    After the big rhino was attacked, he was terrified, and his back was in unbearable pain, which made him shake his head constantly, trying to get rid of it, but he couldn't find a suitable way.

    Monkey King even landed on the back of the big rhino and hit his chest with a fist, and the small fist hit the rhino's body.

    The rhino kept shaking its body, and his minions next to him also came nearby, but their combat power was very weak. With a wave of Sun Wuchen's hand, more than a dozen beams of light shot over, and the rhinos were scattered and fled, causing heavy casualties.

    As for the one in front of meIn the terrifying forest, inside the rhino's body, an energy ball has slowly accumulated. With every minute and every second of energy crashing into it, the pain of the forest rhinoceros is getting deeper and deeper.

    "It's time, let's go!"

    The two father and son were startled. Sun Wuchen had already jumped beside them, pulled up a person and walked out. A few seconds later, when they turned their heads, they felt a flash of light. Where did the amazing explosion happen?  The rhino was blown to the sky.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 877 Refining Weapons

    ?

    Such a situation is really scary.

    The two father and son sat on the ground, staring at all this in a daze. Could it be possible that all this was done by the child in front of them?

    "It looks pretty good. Although this rhino is very hard, it will always be fatally attacked by me, but what is surprising is that its horn still exists. By the way, its horn."

    Sun Wuchen came there, looked at the foot, and his face shone with a mysterious light. If there are many treasures in this world, it seems that this thing is also counted. If you sacrifice to the system, you can get energy points.

    After inquiring about the system, Sun Wuchen got some information about this horn.

    "Forest rhino horns can be sacrificed to the system. The host can get 1500 energy points, but the host can also use forest rhino horns to create some unique weapons and armor through forging."

    Does it still have this effect?  But what the system said was very simple, and there were no other hints.

    After thinking about it, Sun Wuchen summoned his lamp god again. This guy is usually unreliable, but he should be reliable at critical moments.

    After this guy came out, he still looked lazy. It seemed that when he was sleeping in the magic lamp, he was in a state of being unable to wake up every day.

    But if you think about it carefully, that place may be very narrow. Even if it has an infinitely vast space, it should be boring after so many years. Sleeping is the only thing he can do.

    "I don't know what the master called me for? If I don't give me a suitable reason, I will be very angry."

    Sun Wuchen didn't bother to talk to him, and directly threw the forest rhinoceros horn in his hand.

    After this guy saw this thing, he was really staring at it. He put it in his hand and kept playing with it.

    "Oh, this is a good thing, Director, you were able to find this thing. It must have survived from a terrifying monster. It must be a forest rhinoceros. For the guy next to him, the skin is also useful, but the one that was bombed  It's a pity to fall apart."

    "Can this forest rhino horn help me refine something?"

    "Of course, I'm a master at forging weapons. I don't know what the master wants. This forest rhinoceros horn can be used to make helmets. It can also be used to make some weapons, the handle part of the sword handle. Because it has the forest rhinoceros horn  strength, so it must be more advanced and more effective than ordinary wooden handles.¡±

    "What kind of effect can it be improved to?"

    "This can only be told when it is actually forged. The nature of this thing is currently undeveloped. I have to do it again. Only when it is actually forged can I understand it."

    When this guy was rarely solemn, Sun Wuchen also nodded, thinking that he really didn't have any weapons in his hands now, and it was not easy.

    To put it bluntly, melee combat can sometimes bring infinite pleasure, but not every time.

    Not to mention other things, I should still be hunting in this big forest now, so I should improve my combat power as much as possible. With a very useful weapon, I can kill all the enemies and take advantage  .

    Sun Wuchen entrusted this thing to the lamp god, but this guy immediately showed a frown.

    "Master, can you give me some rewards, such as energy points, that kind of thing is the source of life for our elves. If I get it, it can help you do more things more effectively."

    Sun Wuchen frowned and glared at him.

    "It turns out that you guys still want to bargain. Let me see the effect after making this thing. Let me build a weapon for now. By the way, if I have a blueprint, can you make it?"

    It is also a good thing to think of the powerful weapons in the world I have experienced. If this world reappears again, it will be a good thing.

    Although most of my energy has been sealed, the memory of the past still exists.

    "Of course, master, please wrap it on me. As long as you share the memory in your brain with me, I will be able to know what can be cast, but ordinary casting requires a lot of materials."

    "Let's design it first and then talk. I will prepare more materials later, and you can tell me when you need anything."

    The lamp god nodded, walked into his own space, looked at the two father and son next to him, and Sun Wuchen walked over slowly.

    "This terrifying forest rhinoceros has been eradicated. I believe your family's nightmare will eventually disappear. You should be happy."

      "Thank you."

    The two father and son had nothing to repay, and even found some gifts, which they insisted on presenting to the current Sun Wuchen. In their hands, there was even a Dragon Ball.

    Even if it has turned into a stone, the dragon ball means that the fairy breath still exists.

    And there are these star signs on the outside, which look different.

    "You can put this thing first. I don't want it either, so just keep it for me. As for this necklace, I'll take it."

    Sun Wuchen put another necklace in his arms, that is, he directly dedicated it to this system. After the system analysis, this thing seemed to have a certain civilization inheritance. After the sacrifice, he got another 500 energy points, which is considered perfect  .

    After solving all this, the last thing left is to climb the tower.

    When he came in front of him, several corpses fell down, and these people had already fallen to their deaths.

    "If it's incompetent, why bother."

    Sun Wuchen climbed up.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and seventy-eight empty attribute somersault cloud

    ?

    It took Sun Wuchen only two hours to climb the tower for the second time, almost at a rapid speed.

    During this period, he didn't stay any longer, feeling that his strength was indeed increasing.

    However, after reaching a bottleneck, you must use other methods to improve your combat power, not simply physical training.

    When he reached the top of the tower, Immortal Kalin was waiting for him.

    "You are really a different child. With such power, you came back so soon. Come on, give you super holy water."

    Immortal Karin even took the initiative to hand over the super holy water.

    "Is there no need for another competition?"

    Immortal Karin shook his head.

    "No need, your strength is stronger than mine, you can adapt to the high-intensity fighting here so quickly, and seeing that you can change your breathing very smoothly when you climb up for the second time, you are already very good.  "

    "But this thing is of no use to me. I think it contains real water."

    "how do you know?"

    "Actually, what is really useful is any training you do on the way up the tower. Immortal Kalin, goodbye. But do you have any other way to keep me away from here? A more efficient means of travel."

    Immortal Karin waved his hand, and suddenly a huge somersault cloud appeared, but this thing seemed difficult to use.

    "You have been here for a while. I believe you need this thing very much. The World's No. 1 Martial Arts Conference is about to be held. Although you haven't heard from Teacher Wu Tian, ??I believe you are interested in participating."

    Sun Wuchen nodded, he had indeed been looking forward to it for a long time, and he had also specially calculated the time.

    I don't know how Wukong and the upcoming Krillin are doing?  As the most promising disciples of Master Wu Tian, ??the two of them may also make great progress, and of course the strongest is themselves.

    "The somersault cloud above does not require an absolutely pure mind to control. I believe it should be suitable for you, but it requires extremely powerful energy, especially mental power."

    "Then I'll try."

    Sun Wuchen jumped directly to this cloud for many years, it is not golden yellow, but a faint color.

    After falling to the top, he felt that all his spirit had been drilled inside.  It seems that there is an invisible pressure affecting him. Indeed, this thing is not easy to control.

    Every minute and every second is depleting his mental power. It seems that it takes a lot of effort to control this thing perfectly, but he is trying hard.

    After a while, he was able to control some of the clouds. It seems that without an absolutely pure heart, it is really laborious to control this thing.

    "Ding!"

    "Congratulations to the host for getting the empty attribute somersault cloud."

    "E-level treasure. Clouds that can fly fast, but will be consumed during flight."

    "This item cannot be upgraded, but it can be fused. Adding different materials will cause different changes in the somersault cloud."

    "Current attribute: None!"

    It turns out that it is still some kind of treasure. Compared with Monkey King's somersault cloud, this kind of thing seems to be upgradeable. There is no need to sacrifice it to the system. Maybe it will be of great use in the future.

    Riding somersault cloud, Sun Wuchen flies in the sky, skims the mountains and seas, feels the freshness of the air here, whenever he is hungry, he falls to the ground, kills some wild animals, and uses them to satisfy his hunger.  Life, he lived for several months.

    Fortunately, with this thing, the speed of the journey is extremely fast.

    After falling to the ground, Sun Wuchen rested there, feeling the passage of time, and continued on his way after waking up. After a few months, he finally reached the southern island.  It's going to be held.

    It has been nearly a year and I haven't seen those people. How is it?

    Thinking of Monkey King, Bulma, and Oolong, maybe these people are just passers-by in their own lives, but if you look carefully, there may be something deeper.

    The islands in the south are indeed very large, and countless tourists have already gathered here because of the World No. 1 Martial Arts Conference to be held there.

    Sun Wuchen fell to the ground, after thinking for a while, he didn't have any money, so he still had to hurry to buy a suit of clothes.

    However, I really don¡¯t have any coins. When I was wandering around, I remembered my lamp god and summoned him directly.Come on.

    "Dear little master, do you know if there is anything good for me this time? I can continue to help you build it, and I am learning."

    "Give me some money first."

    The guy's expression changed immediately, and he stared at Sun Wuchen almost like an enemy of life and death.

    "How could you possibly ask me for money? I am the god of lamps, the existence that brings you luck. What is it if you ask me for money? Is it robbery? You, the master, don't give me a salary."  It¡¯s too bad to even steal money from me.¡±

    "Hurry up, or you will be sacrificed." Sun Wuchen said coldly.

    "Okay, is 1 million enough?"

    "Bring it." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 879 Competition

    ?

    Unexpectedly, the lamp god was very accommodating and sent it over immediately.

    With a huge sum of 1 million in his pocket, Sun Wuchen thought of one thing instead, even if he had to exchange for a suit of clothes in the system, it seemed that after looking around, he chose the martial arts uniform of Guixian style.

    "Kuixian style martial arts uniform."

    "The Guixian style martial arts uniform sewn with high-grade fabric has a certain defensive ability, and it is specially made by Guixian."

    "Wearing a martial arts uniform can provide 2 points of defense. But after wearing it, it is likely to arouse the hostility of the Hexianliu disciples."

    "Exchange price: 100 energy points."

    It seems that the causal attribute still exists.

    Sun Wuchen directly exchanged for a dance costume, which was really good when he wore it. As for the 1 million cash, he threw it into his own space.

    Walking towards the venue, there are indeed many warriors who are exercising.

    "It seems that there are really many strong people here."

    Sun Wuchen glanced at it, and to his surprise, there were quite a few strong men in their 30s and 40s.

    It seems that there are really hidden dragons and crouching tigers on this earth, and there are many real strong people.

    After signing up, Sun Wuchen stood aside.

    When it was handed over to Sun Wuchen, he went up, this time the number was 32, and after going up, he faced a bald man.

    Think this guy has something to do with Kelin, with a bald head, he is a master from a certain temple.

    Since he was wearing the martial arts uniform of Guixian style, he probably recognized him a long time ago.

    "Are you with that brat? Wearing the same clothes as them."

    "Forget it, let's do it quickly, I don't have much time."

    Monkey King put on an indifferent attitude. This guy has 35 points of combat power, which is definitely far beyond the body of an ordinary person. He swooped forward and hit Sun Wuchen with one hand.

    "Dragon Claw Hand!"

    This may be regarded as his proud skill, and he even shouted when he hit it, but it's really not that good, the claws are so slow in Sun Wuchen's eyes.

    Sun Wuchen blocked there with one finger, and the other party's claws hit his own finger directly, and there was a shock. He felt extremely painful and couldn't help covering his palm.

    Boom!

    ? Sun Wuchen kicked him flying, and the whole process took less than two seconds, which shocked everyone. This kid actually had such an attack power, but everyone soon discovered himself in him.

    "Is that child also a disciple of Guixianliu? The clothes he wears are exactly the same."

    Amidst the exclamation of the crowd, Sun Wuchen had already disappeared, and the second fight was also extremely fast. The light flashed on the ring, and the enemy flew out. When the referee announced that he was victorious, Sun Wuchen disappeared again immediately.

    After several times like this, I was very lucky not to meet Guixianren, Monkey King, Kelin and others, which is the only thing to be thankful for at this time.

    In the last fight, Sun Wuchen was facing a woman, a woman named Lan Fang.

    This woman should be present in the last battle, at least he has already entered the quarterfinals, but now after meeting Sun Wuchen, he was defeated in an instant. For this kind of woman, he has no intention of holding back at all.

    How could a child know those things about men and women?  So after knocking down the opponent with one punch, Sun Wuchen looked very relaxed, and the list of the quarterfinals finally came out.

    He still hides himself until now. The first game was that new apprentice, Klin, fighting against a terrifying and stinking big man.

    Monkey King finally came to their side, and when he saw Sun Wuchen coming, Monkey King hurried over immediately.

    "Wuchen, you are finally back. I have been waiting for you for a long time, and Boulma has also looked for you many times."

    "I'm back, haven't I? Teacher Wu Tian didn't participate."

    Monkey King nodded.

    "Teacher Wutian decided to let us perform on our own, but you don't know how difficult the training courses that Teacher Wutian made for us are, every time we have to expend the greatest effort, carrying a heavy tortoise shell, and keep moving forward there  .¡±

    "Teacher Wu Tian's training is quite strict. Fortunately, I left relatively early. This is Kelin, he can be regarded as our junior, let's take a look."

    Sun Wuchen put his eyes on the ring, making a small man wrestle with a behemoth.

    This monster exudes a stench, It was very far away from there, and Sun Wuchen wrinkled his nose.

    If possible, he really wanted to give the opponent a shock wave and send him flying into the sky, the stench was really unbearable.

    However, this guy still seems to be within the controllable range. Every time he punches, the punch always has a stench, so Klin can't help but dodge and dare not approach the opponent.

    This guy's most foul-smelling attack came, with a mouth full of stinky waves, directly hitting his face there, Klin couldn't help being hit, and fell to the ground.

    However, thinking about it, this little guy also had some thoughts of his own, so he jumped up immediately, hitting the big man's chest with his legs, and bounced him away.

    This attack is not weak.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and eightieth repeated fierce battles

    ?

    The little Klin also showed amazing fighting power, and he was able to snatch away a big monster there, but he didn't lose the wind.

    After finally being able to endure the opponent's poisonous gas attack, he kicked him out with one kick. It was a perfect completion of the first battle. When Klin came back, he saw another person who looked exactly like Monkey King.

    "Kelin, this is my elder brother, Sun Wuchen, and also your senior brother."

    "Hello, brother." Kelin was relatively cautious.

    Sun Wuchen also nodded, this junior, his nature is not bad.

    Let's start the second match immediately, against Yamcha and Cheng Long.

    This guy Cheng Long is Guixian in disguise. Although his smell has changed, to be honest, the energy on his body and the boxing techniques he uses can be recognized immediately, and it is absolutely impossible to be the second.

    What's more, Sun Wuchenchen knew the plot here early on, so naturally he would not slack off.

    The two of them put on their fighting stances. It seems that these days, they have been admiring him and have undergone countless trainings. They have a bloody look on their bodies, and they are even more ruthless than before.

    I don't know why he has such a change. Sun Wuchen doesn't understand, but in fact all this has a deep relationship with Sun Wuchen.

    In the original plot, Boulma and Yamcha are a natural pair. Both of them long for their friends of the opposite sex, so they are attracted to each other.

    However, recently all the dissatisfaction has been focused on one child, and that is Sun Wuchen.  On the contrary, it aroused Yamcha's desire to win, although he couldn't win at all.

    "Young man, your movements are full of loopholes, you still need to exercise more."

    Hearing that the old man with a gray beard in front of him said such a thing, Yamucha couldn't accept it, and rushed forward with a wolf-fanged fist.

    There is also this kind of boxing in my exchange list, but to be honest, the effect is not great.

    So in the end, I didn't bother to exchange it. Seeing that he made every move, his speed was extremely fast, and his strength was fierce. That Cheng Long dodged every attack in a leisurely manner, and he didn't seem to be very anxious. The difference in realm  The unobstructed view also allowed Sun Wuchen to carefully analyze Cheng Long's current combat effectiveness.

    His fighting power is indeed very high, every movement can be dodged very lightly, and even counterattacked immediately, without a flash of light, and Yamcha was kicked by him and lay on the ground.

    Chenchen Sun Wuchen frowned. He could do this himself, but his control over strength seemed to be a little bit worse. It seemed that he could only have these experiences in countless battles.

    Yamcha got up immediately, looked at the beautiful girl Boulma next to him, and immediately regained his energy.

    "I will never admit defeat."

    He ran up, the fist in his hand was very fast.

    But very helplessly, Cheng Long came to his side in an instant, patted his shoulder, and then waved his hand casually, and a storm knocked him out.

    Sure enough, the gap in realm is irreparable. This is not something that can be changed by a simple mental battle. Maybe you have infinite fighting spirit, but you can't change this situation at all.

    Yamcha's easy and disastrous defeat, on the contrary, highlights the strength of Hyundai Chenglong. He is indeed a difficult master to deal with.

    The Monkey King Klin next to him had already been petrified, but Sun Wuchen remained calm. The next match would be his, and he jumped out. His opponent was the ascetic monk named Nanwu.

    This guy left his hometown and came here just to get a bonus and alleviate the drought crisis in his hometown.

    To be honest, he didn't make any big mistakes, but this time he was about to be eliminated by himself immediately.

    "Hello, my name is Sun Wuchen, please do it."

    "My name is Nanwu, and I must defeat you."

    "Let's talk about it if you have that ability."

    Sun Wuchen was so calm and relaxed that he didn't even put on a fighting posture, as if he was standing normally.

    "I'm doing it!"

    Unexpectedly, this guy's speed was very fast, and when he flew to Sun Wuchen's side, he was also surprised. His combat power had at least reached close to 50.

    However, without the addition of more excellent skills, it is impossible to cause heavy damage to the opponent.

    After rushing over, this guy slashed at Sun Wuchen's shoulder with a knife in his hand. Sun Wuchen dodged to the side and punched him in the same way.

    The guy dodged immediately, this amazingSun Wuchen was a little surprised by his ability to judge. It seems that his real practice is still in the mental state, and he can perceive all the movements and changes of the opponent in advance.

    However, it is difficult to make up for the gap in absolute strength with so-called changes in mental state.

    The Monkey King disappeared in the next second, and Nan Wu punched the air. The kid who was jumping up seemed to attack in the air, but he punched nothing.

    "Wow! What kind of skill is that?" Sun Wukong Klin was stunned, and so was Yamcha. Although he hated Sun Wuchen, he was too strong.

    "He can actually punch the afterimage!" Cheng Long was also shocked.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 881 Sky Cross Fist

    ?

    The Afterimage Fist played a role, but Nan Wu's punch was empty and had no effect.

    Immediately afterwards, he was kicked severely, and his body flew directly to the side, but at the last moment, he touched the ground with his hand, and did not let himself slip under the ring.

    Barely standing up, the still calm Sun Wuchen was waiting for him over there.

    "Hurry up and come up with a trick, if you don't do it, there is no time."

    Nan Wu is no longer reserved.

    He jumped straight into the sky, maybe tens of meters high, and was just a small black dot in the sky, but he then flew down from the sky.

    "analyze!"

    "Sky Cross Fist."

    "Skill level: f."

    "Skill factor: 2."

    "Additional attribute: landing, when falling from the sky, through its own acceleration, it can cause greater damage."

    Sun Wuchen couldn't help but be surprised. After this skill was accelerated through the sky, its power really increased a lot. Even if his original energy level was only one, in this way, it has tripled and reached nearly a hundred combat power.

    However, Sun Wukong's response method is also very simple, directly step on the ground with both legs, and fly towards the sky.

    He has a small energy ball in his hand, and with the impact of energy, his strength is also very strong.

    "Piercing punch!"

    It is another self-created boxing method with a low energy coefficient, and it is only an F-level skill.

    However, Sun Wuchen's skills can be upgraded. Infusing stronger power and providing stronger skills will definitely make him stronger.

    Sun Wuchen went up and hit at high speed.

    Nan Wu's arms were also pulled out. At this moment, the sky was crossed, and there was a loud bang. Nan Wu was still sent flying. He drew an arc and fell outside.

    This one was Sun Wuchen's victory, and he also fell slowly, looking at his body, there was no damage at all.

    I can even resist such an attack, perhaps because the opponent's energy coefficient is very low.

    After the victory of this battle, it will be the last battle, the battle of Monkey King's monster.

    There is nothing to say, Sun Wukong's tail has indeed returned, and it has a huge power, which can easily intimidate the other party.

    The next match was more solemn, it was between Kelin and Cheng Long.

    Finally, I was able to take a little look at the strength of Master Wutian, even Sun Wuchen was looking forward to it.

    Yamcha's combat effectiveness is still not as good as Klin's. Due to lack of systematic training, Yamcha's combat effectiveness is limited. Although he is considered a strong player, compared with Klin, there is a certain gap.  Fighting is even crazier.

    Klin still has a lot of strategies when fighting, when he rushes forward.

    Waving his hands wildly, making the fastest attacking posture possible, Cheng Long suddenly stretched out his hands, grabbed the opponent's arms like lightning, and then hit his knee.

    Kelin was hit hard, almost vomited, and fell to his knees directly, but when he fell, he immediately stretched out his hand, grabbed Cheng Long's leg, and dragged him down as well.  With a punch, Cheng Long sent him flying with a head hammer.

    This kind of battle is something to watch. The one who was hit by the fly directly hit the wall next to him and completely collapsed it, but he ran out of it immediately, and it seemed that he must reach the last moment, even though there was already a  The wound left a lot of blood, and he never gave up.

    Cheng Long was also very happy to see that his apprentice was so brave, but he still didn't want to be in the hands of his apprentice, so he immediately spun his foot forward, and then Kelin had already arrived at his side, seeing this  A chance to take advantage of a punch, and suddenly found that Cheng Long in front of him had disappeared.

    He disappeared from his body in an instant, and all he got was an afterimage, which was exactly the same as the afterimage fist that Sun Wuchen used just now.

    "Klin, it's the boxing just now, be careful."

    As soon as Monkey King yelled the words, Klin was hit hard in the back, lying on the ground directly, and even part of the ground was smashed.

    All he could do was moan on the ground, and Cheng Long rushed out from the side without a sound.

    Afterimage Fist is really a very profound skill, if used properly, the effect is remarkable.

    Remembering all the mysteries of this skill, Sun Wuchen couldn't help setting this skill to 100%Let's take a look at the difference between your Remnant Elephant Fist and the opponent's for a while.

    Kelin barely got up from the ground, but this Cheng Long was definitely an unimaginably strong opponent, and he couldn't handle it.

    "You have to be careful, this is my strongest skill!"

    Kelin rushed forward, suddenly flew out of his body, and something fell to the ground, white.

    Cheng Long immediately flew towards there, held the thing in his hand, and was kicked away by Kelin.

    "I saw you just now, you have been peeking at the beauties around me, very lustful."

    "not good!"

    Cheng Long flew out towards the distance, and in order to come back, he finally hit hard.

    "Kame Pai Qigong." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 882: Sun Wuchen¡¯s Kong Wushu

    ?

    Cheng Long in front of him actually flew back to the ring with an unimaginable skill, which surprised everyone.

    All of this was expected by Sun Wuchen, but the others were obviously quite surprised.

    "That's Kamepai Qigong." Bulma couldn't help but say.

    On that day, she personally watched Guixianren use Kamepai Qigong.

    The powerful destructive power is shocking, but this guy named Cheng Long also knows this skill.

    After flying back, Cheng Long landed there steadily, and before Kelin could react, Cheng Long ran towards it for a while.

    Arriving at the opponent's side in an instant, Kelin was knocked down by a punch just as he was about to react.

    This time, Kelin flew upside down and hit the wall below the ring, failing before he could react.

    Everyone was dumbfounded, and even the commentator took several seconds to react.

    "The winner is Mr. Cheng Long."

    The crowd cheered, never expecting to see such a peak duel, it has been many years, and this world's number one martial arts conference has never had such a wonderful contest.

    Kling failed, but was not seriously injured.

    It's just that I still feel confused and fail too quickly.

    There is a big gap between the two, and it should be taken for granted.

    The second match was the highlight. Sun Wuchen hadn't fought Sun Wukong for a long time.

    Coming to the arena, the two identical children really attracted everyone's attention.

    "Wuchen, Wukong, come on!" Bulma Wulong and others shouted.

    The two smiled, and as for Yamucha next to him, he bit his clothes hard.

    "Hateful child, one day, I will defeat you."

    But others were more curious about the two identical children.

    ?After hearing that the two are brothers, I am even more impressed by the fact that the disciples received by Master Wu Tian are definitely not ordinary people.

    "Wukong, it's started." Sun Wuchen stood there without moving.

    "Then I will start first, Wuchen."

    After Sun Wukong said this, he rushed over, and almost instantly reached Sun Wuchen's side, waving his fists directly.

    Boom boom!

    After two muffled bangs, Sun Wuchen directly grabbed Sun Wukong's fist, then pulled him over, flung him to the side, and hit him directly against the wall next to him.

    Monkey King was knocked into a pile of rubble, which exploded immediately, and he jumped out of it again, kicking the current Sun Wuchen.

    Sun Wuchen's reaction was also very fast, he jumped up immediately, and also kicked each other in the air, and the legs of the two collided.

    After a collision, the two fell into the distance.

    As soon as Monkey King landed on the ground, he landed on all fours, crawled over like a monkey, and swooped in an instant.

    The two people are the same age, even though their bodies are almost the same size, they are quite flexible.

    Sun Wuchen stepped back immediately, stepped on the ground, and a stone slab on the ground was directly bounced up and hit the sky.

    This thing hit Sun Wukong's arms just in time, but was crushed instantly by him.  Similarly, Sun Wuchen's attack had already arrived, and he jumped on Sun Wukong's head in an instant, and punched him down, just knocking him to the ground.

    The strength of this punch was already very heavy. Although the difference in absolute combat power between the two seemed not to be large, Monkey King couldn't bear it at all, and fell miserably when lying on the ground.

    As soon as Sun Wuchen fell down, he felt something wrapped around his feet, which turned out to be Monkey King's tail.

    It turned out that Sun Wukong was in disguise. Although he was punched, the injury was not serious. After wrapping his tail around Sun Wuchen, he immediately punched him violently.

    This punch hit Sun Wuchen's body.

    Sun Wuchen retreated, but his tail had already wrapped around his feet, which made Monkey King attack again, punching and attacking continuously.

    Sun Wuchen could only resist with both arms, and the bang bang sound shocked everyone's eardrums.

    In more than ten seconds, at least more than one hundred punches were punched, and the strength of each punch was extremely heavy. Just the collision of the fists and the explosion of the arms made people shocked, and then Monkey King and Monkey King finally  It flew away, but Monkey King who had just landed still refused to give up.

    The guy is on all fours again, speeding like the wind.

    This guy's boxing style doesn't seem very elegant, but in fact it has its own magic.?He imitated the movements of a monkey. From now on, Si's agility and flexibility are the basic changes, and then adding his own flexible body and tail, it makes people feel unstoppable. Sun Wuchen immediately grabbed his two arms.  With one hand, he kicked it with one foot, but his foot suddenly hit the opponent's tail, and it was a strong and powerful tail.

    With a loud bang, Sun Wuchen's pants were ripped apart, it seems that the opponent's strength is indeed not weak.

    This Monkey King really listened to his words and exercised his tail well, and then the tail swept over directly. This time, Sun Wuchen dodged the blow directly, and then rushed forward. This time he actually asked Monkey King to hold it in the air.

    "When did this kid learn Wukong?" Cheng Long was taken aback, it was Hexianliu's martial arts.

    Could it be that Wuchen had contact with them?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 883: Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong

    ?

    Sun Wuchen lifted Monkey King into the air and threw him to the ground.

    The powerful impact force made Monkey King land on all fours in an instant, crushing all the bricks and stones there.

    However, his physical fitness was excellent, and he recovered immediately. When he looked up at the sky, Sun Wuchen was floating there.

    "Wuchen, what kind of skill do you have? Why can you fly in the sky?"

    "This is Wukong technique, you will learn it one day, but now, Wukong, I will show you a different skill than before."

    Sun Wuchen flew towards a higher place, almost at a height of nearly 100 meters, and then suddenly turned his direction, with his head facing down and his hands forming a cross shape.

    "This, this is the Sky Cross Fist of Nanwu just now. I don't know when Sun Wuchen has learned Nanwu's kung fu. It's really surprising."

    The words of the commentary caught everyone's attention, even Nan Wu, who was resting next to him, was really taken aback.

    This kind of boxing method is obtained by myself. When the Sky Cross Fist lands in the sky, it will increase the ultimate speed, increase the power of destruction and explosion. I didn't expect this child to learn it easily.

    And judging by his appearance, there seems to be a new change.

    "Wukong, don't resist, if you can't dodge, you will get hurt."

    Sun Wuchen yelled, and immediately fell, a blue light appeared on the originally crossed hands.

    There is no need to exchange martial arts like Sky Cross Fist.

    Because there are some low-level martial arts, you can learn them after just one look. For example, there is no need to exchange things like the Wolf Fang Fengfeng Fist, but the Sky Cross Fist in front of you is no longer the original version.

    The original Sky Cross Fist, with crossed hands, is in the shape of a cross knife. When it falls, it is enough to smash rocks, but it is far from sharp enough.

    The Sky Cross Fist modified by Sun Wuchen is different. When he keeps falling, his speed and power increase sharply, and he also directly integrates part of his energy into his arms.  Two terrifying blades.

    After adjusting the angle, when he fell from the sky, this time the attack had been completed.

    "Sky Cross Slash!"

    Sun Wuchen's original e-level skill is extremely powerful, and the energy coefficient has reached 1.5. In addition to his original breakthrough limit, this blow can burst out more than 100 damage.

    Especially a small-scale attack is likely to pose a more deadly threat.

    A blow from the sky defeated Sun Wukong's surroundings. At that moment, all he left was an afterimage. When everyone was puzzled, Sun Wuchen also hit the attack on the ground. With a bang, countless dust was splashed directly  .

    Just a burst of impact made everyone unable to open their glasses. When all this disappeared, everyone looked at the ring, only to find that the ring was cut into four evenly.

    The Sky Cross Slash just now was indeed quite terrifying. If Monkey King used his body to catch it hard, he would definitely be cut.

    Monkey King has already stood aside, watching all this in a daze.

    "Wuchen, your skills are really powerful."

    Even Sun Wukong exclaimed helplessly, the gap between Sun Wuchen Zen and himself seemed to be getting bigger and bigger, but the desire to win still existed.

    "This is just to make you quit. If you have already seen the gap with me, why don't you admit defeat? Monkey King."

    "Wuchen, I won't admit defeat. This is also my ultimate move. Let's take it."

    Sun Wukong made a sudden gesture, slowly bringing his hands together, and then slowly gathering a large amount of energy, the Qi of the body has been gathered together, and a small ball of light appears on the hand.

    "He can do it too!" Although Sun Wukong would use Kamepai Qigong, Cheng Long was not very surprised.

    But under such circumstances, he was very surprised that he could do it so perfectly.

    The people from Kelin Yamucha were even more shocked from ear to ear. It seems that this skill is really only the strong will wait for others to fall too far.

    "Wukong, do you think it's useful?" Sun Wuchen kept smiling.

    "I will try my best!"

    Monkey King continued to gather more power, and he put all his Qi on it, at least his Qi has now doubled.

    Perhaps the opponent's Kamehae Qigong also has an energy coefficient of almost 2.

    However, Sun Wuchechen's Wei Pai Qigong is obviously higher,After all, he has been promoted to a level.

    Moreover, there are various additional attributes, which make him very familiar with this skill, and he is proficient in it.

    Monkey King's attack finally came, a huge ball of light continuously rotated towards the front, and the blue light shone, almost turning the entire sky into another color.

    "The Sun Wukong contestant actually issued Kamehae Qigong, which is a very powerful martial art of the Kamesen-ryu, and he can do it."

    "Contestant Sun Wuchen hasn't made any moves yet, the huge ball of light is getting closer, and it is likely to hurt him!"

    "He, he raised his hand, it was"

    Sun Wuchen raised one arm, and slapped forward with a palm.

    "Instant - Kamepai Qigong!"

    Boom!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 884 Challenge

    ?

    explode!

    Hit!

    Scattered energy!

    No one can describe what I saw at this moment. Two huge white light balls collided together, and then concentrated and completely merged, becoming bigger and bigger.

    Then there was a terrifying explosion. The arena had been torn apart by the cross of the sky just now, and after being impacted by the energy of the explosion, it was almost completely shattered. There were scattered fragments everywhere, and the people around could only helplessly hold their heads.  .

    When the gunpowder smoke cleared, everyone looked at the ring, and there was a big hole in the middle, and the fragments that had just been blown up were all scattered from there. As for the two children on both sides of the big hole.

    Monkey King still maintained the same appearance just now, and the Kamehae Qigong that he sent out with all his strength consumed all his strength.

    As for Sun Wuchen, he just stretched out one hand to the front, then slowly withdrew the hand, and kept standing still.

    "Wukong, you are indeed better than I imagined."

    "Hey, Wuchen, you too."

    Plop!

    Monkey King lay on the ground directly and passed out. He had consumed too much energy and had already overwhelmed him.

    Kling went over to check it out, he just collapsed from exhaustion.

    However, when Kelin looked at Sun Wuchen, he was obviously more afraid. This senior brother, whom he had never seen before, was so powerful that it was terrifying.

    At this moment, the opportunity for the arena was blown to pieces. We should have waited for the arena to be repaired before continuing to fight, but Sun Wuchentian didn't seem to have any plans to leave.

    "Player Sun Wuchen, you can go down temporarily to rest and repair the ring. It will take at least an hour."

    Seeing the torn apart and devastated, Sun Wuchen waved his hand.

    "Player Cheng Long, I'm still waiting for you, so that's it, the ring doesn't need to be repaired, and I don't need to rest."

    People around are talking about it.

    "Is this kid crazy? He just sent out such a powerful attack, a peak fight, and there is no need to rest."

    "Looking at his long tail, he is really not an ordinary person, maybe he is a powerful nation inherited from a certain one in this world."

    "What the hell is Wuchen thinking? If he recovers his strength, he will definitely be able to defeat that bad old man." Bulma was quite dissatisfied, and directly grabbed Wulong's ear, leaving a pig crying there.

    Cheng Long, who also looked dignified, walked up slowly.

    "Sun Wuchen, don't you really need to rest?" Cheng Long asked.

    "It's not necessary. If I can't beat you, I can't win even after a break. If I can beat you, I can do it without rest."

    Hearing Sun Wukong's words, Cheng Long put away his contempt, stood aside, and solemnly assumed a fighting posture.

    Everyone immediately shouted, this amazing battle will continue, and this time Sun Wuchen has also prepared his own fighting posture. He once fought with Teacher Wutian, but he did not gain the upper hand.

    Only by relying on the transformation of the great ape can we really fight with him. Now I can only rely on my own strength, and his fighting power should still be stronger than myself.

    If you want to defeat them, you can only rely on your countless skills and various changes.

    "I am coming."

    Sun Wuchen ran forward at a high speed, and arrived at Cheng Long's side almost in an instant, and punched Cheng Long directly. Cheng Long immediately dodged to the back, but saw Sun Wuchen's figure standing there motionless.

    "Afterimage Fist!"

    Cheng Long was scheming and immediately reacted.

    This was the opponent's afterimage punch, and he immediately turned his body and smashed it to the other side. It happened that Sun Wuchen's figure had appeared again.

    A punch pierced through the opponent's figure, but it was completely ineffective. Sun Wuchen was in the right place in an instant, but when Sun Wuche kicked over, Cheng Long's figure also disappeared.

    Another blow and Sun Wuchen disappeared again. The two people came and went, and there were more than a dozen afterimages left. It was clearly the most peak battle, and this kind of scene could happen.

    Sun Wuchen was actually quite shocked in his heart. This guy's reverse interpretation is really perfect, not only faster, but also can last for a long time.

    In fact, how could the horror in his heart be comparable to Cheng Long's. After so many years of learning Kung Fu, he was able to use this afterimage boxing to such a perfect state.

    This little kid has only studied for a few years, and he has such power.?And judging by the way he looks, he must have been to Kalin Tower.

    Afterimage boxing is already an old-fashioned skill. After Guixianren had been fighting for a while, he suddenly found that this guy's afterimage had changed.

    There was a figure moving just now, and Gui Xianren had already noticed this guy's movement, and he slashed out with a hand knife, only to find that he was still a part-time worker, and then he was kicked in the face.

    Cheng Long suddenly discovered that the afterimage of the opponent had a tendency to move. It is possible that the afterimage has evolved. Of course he did not know that Sun Wuchen's afterimage had this skill attribute.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 885 Fist Showdown

    ?

    After kicking Cheng Long, Sun Wuchen didn't have any joy, but fell directly to the ground.

    He is guarding against the opponent's various attacks. This guy is scheming and has rich combat experience. If he attacks rashly, he is likely to be caught by the opponent.

    After being kicked, Cheng Long shook his body there, as if he was quite shocked.

    "You kid, your strength is really not weak, and you have a new change in the direction of the throw. It seems that I have to use some unique boxing techniques."

    Cheng Long suddenly took off his coat, revealing a very thin body, and then slowly waved his hands. The speed of his hands seemed to be getting faster, but when his body was shaking, he was like a person who had been drinking.

    Drunken fist!

    Sun Wuchen immediately saw that this was drunken boxing, a magical boxing method used to attack while drunk.

    It seems that every movement of this guy is superfluous. After shaking for a while, there is no real lethality, but every movement has its connotation, and every movement is close to him.  Escape, but the other party can come over as long as he shakes his body, and he can't always dodge.

    Since you can't dodge, then rush forward, there is no retreat in Sun Wuchenchen's dictionary.

    He punched the opponent head-on, and the guy suddenly twisted his body and avoided the punch.

    Returning to another punch to the side of Sun Wuchen, Sun Wuchen blocked it with his arm, feeling his whole body trembling.

    This guy's strength is still as strong as ever, and then kicked over with the next kick.

    This guy Cheng Long has the most complete strength, constantly shaking his body, pulling out an attack from a strange angle, he doesn't seem to take Sun Wuchen seriously, but as the fighting time prolongs, he finds that his drunken fist has no effect  .

    He looked forward and saw that Sun Wuchen had closed his eyes.

    he!  What is he doing?

    Cheng Long jumped down. He couldn't guess what kind of ability the opponent was using. He saw that after the opponent closed his eyes, all his attacks were blocked by him. It seemed that he was only blocking his attacks with pure perception.

    Is this kid really so strong?

    Cheng Long could no longer calm down. For the sake of these disciples, he specially disguised himself like this and came to the competition just to let them know that there are people beyond people, and there is a sky beyond the sky, so don't be too arrogant.

    Unexpectedly, this disciple's progress far exceeded his imagination, and he closed his eyes and wanted to fight against his Drunken Fist.

    Thinking of this, his hand became faster and faster, almost giving birth to two other hands, which kept sweeping there.

    However, Sun Wuchen closed his eyes and avoided all the opponent's attacks. On the contrary, he even felt a little bit when he was swaying here and there.

    Suddenly he opened his eyes and punched forward.

    The speed of the spaceship was as fast as lightning, and it arrived at Cheng Long's side in the blink of an eye, making him hard to guard against.

    However, he immediately grabbed Sun Wuchen's hand and let him fly away. If there is no accident, it will definitely leak to the ground if it fails to deliver.

    This time, Sun Wuchen didn't have any reservations, he was suspended in the air, and flew back slowly, at least he couldn't fall off the field.

    "You, where did you learn the art of dancing?"

    "I figured it out myself. This skill is still very useful. It can float in the sky."

    "Uh" Cheng Long burst into a sweat, as if he had eaten a bug.

    "I will never lose to you in this battle. I'm going to use a trick. You should think about it. It's not easy for you to resist this trick."

    He suddenly gathered a powerful aura, his hands shone with a slight light, and even the power of thunder and lightning gathered on them.

    "World Shocking Fist!"

    A beam of energy like thunder came, and Sun Wuchen jumped up immediately.

    "This is what I was waiting for."

    Sun Wucheng's body is covered with thick blue energy, which is a defensive shield formed by the condensation of his own gas. Although compared with the special energy protection skills, the effect of the skills is much worse, but at least for this second he  Use this ability to block the opponent's lightning attack.

    And forcibly walked forward against the opponent's thunder and lightning, and in an instant he arrived at Cheng Long's side and waved his fist.

    Cheng Long has never seen someone in the siege who can move under his Ten Thousand Kingdoms Shocking Fist. You must know the energy of Juhe's body.Finally, the thunder and lightning that came out was almost unbearable to the body. Even if it was such an excellent existence as Monkey King back then, the grandfathers of these two children never resisted it.

    The child not only resisted, but even had an effective attack method. When he punched him, a small air ball hit him. After Cheng Long jumped up, the air ball immediately exploded under his body. It was terrifying.  The air wave blows itself away.

    Moreover, Sun Wuchen's speed is getting faster and faster, with energy wrapped around his body, he actually transformed himself into a Kamehae Qigong appearance, relying on extraordinary impact.

    Launched at an extreme speed, Cheng Long felt extremely dangerous as soon as he landed on the ground.

    not good!  I am going to fail!

    Cheng Long's heart tightened!

    "Magic Wind Fist!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 886: Turtle Immortal Full Power

    ?

    I wipe!

    Is there such a unique boxing method?

    Sun Wuchen only knows about Mofengbo, which is a special secret technique that will consume almost a huge amount of physical strength of a person, and it is specially used to seal the big devil Piccolo.

    Cheng Long in front of him does know that skill, but it is absolutely impossible to use it on himself.

    But the green wind and waves in front of him really startled him, and now Sun Wuchen's body was directly affected by this force and spun.

    No!

    This is not Mofengbo.

    "analyze!"

    Sun Wuchen shouted.

    "Ding! Discovered the skill - Magic Wind Fist!"

    "Skill - Magic Wind Fist."

    "Skill Level¡ªLevel D."

    "Skill coefficient - 0."

    "Skill additional attribute - super control, with the power of rotation, control the opponent's body, even beyond a certain limit of attack, can damage the opponent's body. The power of seal, through the unique seal energy, completely reverse the opponent's body,  Transformed, sealed in a small space."

    Sun Wuchen suddenly discovered this skill, which is very similar to Mofengbo.

    Maybe this is an imperfect version of the magic seal wave. Instead of applying a control seal, it blows the opponent away using this power control.

    Now my body can't be controlled, it keeps spinning in the sky, unable to control, even under Cheng Long's use, it flies towards the other side, and will soon hit the ground.

    Seeing that there was no chance, Sun Wuchen immediately raised his finger and shot a hole wave towards there. When the light flashed rapidly, it immediately reached Cheng Long's eyes.

    Jackie Chan was taken aback when he saw this kind of attack. This guy's martial arts seemed to be very similar to that of the Crane Immortal Style's Dongdongbo. It was also a beam of light, and the speed was extremely fast.

    He who was using the magic wind fist couldn't dodge, and was hit by the hole wave immediately, and even felt burning pain in his body, and immediately retreated. At this moment, Sun Wuchen was also suspended in the air with his own dancing skills, and slowly flew back to the ring  .

    The people around were already infinitely amazed by this peak fight, they kept cheering, the Magic Wind Fist just now was powerful, with the power of a terrifying storm, and the terrifying shot Sun Wuchen shot was just as powerful.

    It is really surprising that people's strength can be so strong.

    Cheng Long suppressed the horror in his heart, and slowly asked: "Contestant Sun Wuchen, this doesn't seem to be the martial arts of the Guixian style, nor is the Wukong technique just now. These are all unintentional of the Hexian style. Where did you learn it?"  here?"

    Sun Wuchen knew that this guy would never be able to suppress the doubts in his heart.

    "I once met a master who claimed to be a Crane Immortal, and then fought against his disciples, defeated them, and naturally got these skills, which are quite useful. In fact, there is no distinction between good and bad skills, and there is no need to distinguish  No matter what faction, as long as it can be defeated, it is useful for convenience."

    After such an explanation from Sun Wuchen, Cheng Long calmed down.

    If my disciple really voted for another sect, I really couldn't accept it, let alone a young boy with astonishing talent like Sun Wutian.

    "It seems that my time has passed after all."

    Cheng Long stood there, not wearing a shirt, but at this moment he suddenly gathered all his strength.

    Bursts of terrifying breaths spread, and his body slowly swelled. At this moment, Buma Wulong and the others finally discovered that the old man in front of him was Guixianren himself.

    "He, he is the Turtle Immortal!"

    Buma couldn't help but yelled, which attracted everyone's attention. Yamucha next to him also had a pissed head. He kept guessing that this old man was Guixianren, the number one martial arts master in the world.

    Monkey King finally screamed out at this time, and even Kelin couldn't keep calm anymore. I don't understand why my teacher suddenly appeared here.

    "Wuchen, you already guessed it was me, right?"

    "Of course, your actions, demeanor and tone are all yours, and the most important thing is your lustful nature. Master?"

    Sun Wuchen also put on a fighting posture, and the current Guixian has begun to slowly increase his strength.

    "In order to see the strength of you disciples, and also to tell you that there are people beyond people, and there is a truth beyond the sky, so as not to make you too proud, I personally participated in the competition, but now there is no need to continue, this competition must be  There is an ending, Wuchen, you really make me happy, but the outcome is only now.??.  full power state.  "

    This guy's body swelled up, and when his muscles bulged, he had unimaginable explosive power.

    His body has grown by about five centimeters, and the muscles on his body have swelled and become thicker. When he swings his fists vigorously, in this state, his combat effectiveness has increased by at least 30%.

    Originally, his combat effectiveness was comparable to that of Sun Wuchen. It was around seventy or eighty, but now it has reached more than one hundred.

    Compared with the original plot, he does not seem to be able to reach the normal state of 139, but that is the result of his deliberate and hard training after feeling the strength of Monkey King for the first time, and he is not that strong now.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 887 Super Showdown

    ?

    "Master, it is really unparalleled and powerful, but I will not admit defeat. This time I will not use the giant ape state, even if I fail, it is my choice."

    Sun Wuchen also released all his aura. Sun Wuchen had understood this form of instant burst of power, but the improvement of combat power was limited, and the consumption of energy was sharp and serious.

    His body has not become huge, but his combat power has also increased by at least 10%. However, in this state, he consumes energy to win the game, and he must make a quick decision.

    "I'm here, Master."

    Sun Wuchen started to run there, and when he was halfway there, his whole body suddenly fell towards the ground. At this moment, the Guixian immediately became alert, because Sun Wuchen's body was condensed with powerful strength.

    Immediately, his feet exploded, causing him to send out shells and fly over.

    After the ground was completely shattered, the Kamepai Qigong used by Sun Wuchen hit the ground. With the help of the anti-shock force of the explosion, he accelerated his speed, and instantly reached Guixianren's side, hitting him in the face with a punch.

    It's just that although Guixianren was hit hard, he was not very afraid, because he has stronger strength and defense, which can be said to be multiplied. In an instant, he reached out and grabbed Sun Wuchen's back, ready to press him on the ground  On the ground, the tail swept over directly.

    With a whoosh, the tail hit Guixianren's arm, making him feel a slight tremor of the tail, as sharp as a blade.

    This young child does have a different level of cultivation, his tail is so powerful, Gui Xianren grabbed it there, the tail is already wrapped around his arm, just like the kind of fight when we first met, Sun Wuchen's body  Spinning round and round, the chest of Guixianren.

    Guixianren adjusted his breathing immediately this time. After being hit hard in the chest, he didn't have any intention of retreating. Instead, he punched Sun Wuchen in front of him.

    Sun Wuchen resisted with both hands, and was directly blasted out. When he hit the ground, a big hole was made there. Guixianren's strength is much stronger than himself.

    This guy's strength and speed are peerless. Laughing, Chao came here very quickly, and punched the ground. Although he missed, he still smashed a part of the ring to pieces.

    When Sun Wuchen moved to the side, Guixianren punched several times in a row, and the wind and waves brought up by the fist hit the wall next to him.

    Monkey King, Kelin and others next to him couldn't stand still, and Yamcha was even more unlucky. He was directly thrown out by a gust of fist wind and hit the room next to him.

    At this moment, it was like a howling wind. Every time this guy punched, it would cause changes in the surrounding airflow, which was simply peerless.

    Everyone around was taken aback, the power was so strong, especially after Sun Wuchen dodged, the next tree and all the leaves were blown away with a gust of fist wind.

    Sun Wuchen has already seen how powerful Guixianren is. Every time the opponent punches out, it has great power, making him unable to resist.

    It is also impossible for me to run away crazily here all the time, and I came to the opponent's depth in an instant, and suddenly several beams of light hit the current Guixianren.

    Guixianren flicked his arm and knocked all the incoming light beams away. When the extreme rays of light flew around, he seemed to be very alert and punched here. Unexpectedly, Sun Wukong and Chen Yiran smiled and jumped to  Sky.

    Sun Wuchen jumped to a height of 100 meters and suspended there, preparing for his posture, he was about to use the sky cross at this time.

    Gui Xianren suddenly assumed a horse-step posture, and directly waved his arms to block in front of him, and Sun Wuchen fell from the sky in response.

    "Sky Cross Slash!"

    What fell from the sky were two huge and incomparably sharp edges, which could almost completely shred everything.

    This cross-shaped slash quickly reached Guixianren's side. He intentionally frightened people with his arms in front of him. The arms of the two collided together, sending out a terrifying impact, which even messed up everything around him.  , while Guixianren was resisting with all his strength, he suddenly noticed several beams of light coming from around him.

    He was surprised, it turned out to be Dongdongbo just opened.

    These attacks have been perfectly deciphered by himself just now. Why did he hit back at this time? He didn't know the characteristics of Dongdongbo, especially Sun Wu's Dongdongbo. This thing has tracking characteristics.

    That is to say, he came to the side of Dongdongbotong and hit Guixianren, which made him feel unbearable pain. Coupled with Sun Wuchen's constant force, with a bang, Guixianren was directly hit on the ground, creating a huge cross crack.  Spreading away, the terrifying blade split this kind of tire into pieces again.four dollars.

    When the edge flickered, the ground was full of smoke and dust, Sun Wuchen hurriedly fell to the side, Guixianren got up from there, and there was a cross-shaped wound on his body.

    This attack was really extraordinary, the entire arena was beaten into four pieces, if he hadn't reacted quickly, he might have been beaten to the bottom of the arena.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 888: Defeated to Invincible

    ?

    When the gunpowder smoke filled the air, a huge figure climbed up from there again.

    Gui Xianren walked over slowly. Although he had more scars and more embarrassment, he was still invincible. After all, he was the strongest person in the world right now.

    "Wuchen, you are really powerful. I never thought that my apprentice would have such a talent. He has already surpassed me at this age. If I give you another year or half a year, you will far surpass me."  Me, I'm relieved, but not yet."

    "Master, I also want to make my last blow. I have been here for a long time, and there is still a vast world where I can roam. This victory is not what I want. Thank you  Taught me a lot."

    Sun Wuchen spread a thin burst of energy all over his hands.

    Gui Xianren was a little surprised, wondering what kind of fighting skills this guy will use?

    "Wuchen, you can't beat me with absolute energy impact."

    "I know, but there is an attack from yourself, I don't know how you resist it?"

    Sun Wuchen assumed the fighting posture just now, his appearance was exactly the same as that of Gui Ren, and he waved a terrifying whirlwind with his hands towards the sky, sweeping the body of Guixianren.

    "Magic Wind Fist."

    Gui Xianren was startled, and when he was stunned, he was directly spun by the strong wind, his whole body was constantly fluttering in the air, and then the biological clock manipulated his body, and he fell to the side.

    This is the final blow. Sun Wuchen has exhausted his last strength, and there is still some gap in pure combat power between him and Gui Xianren. The opponent's combat power is now more than 100, and he is not as good as him.

    However, he once used the strange ability of Transfiguration to obtain some skills of Guixianren for a short time. This kind of skill was not learned by him, but forcibly activated. Fortunately, this special D-level skill Magic Wind Fist is not  It's not tough, it requires how high a person's attack power is.

    When he was exposed to this skill before, he had already discovered that the skill coefficient of this skill was zero.

    A skill with a higher skill coefficient consumes more stamina, but the coefficient of this skill is zero, not because it does not consume vitality, but because it consumes physical energy and even potential and life.

    The life of a Saiyan has unlimited potential and possibilities. Now Sun Wuchen uses the skill of transfiguration to forcibly activate this magic power, rotate violently, turn the turtle fairy in the air, and then smash it towards the ground. The reaction of the turtle fairy  Also very quickly, the direct and fierce shock wave hit the ground.

    This blow finally made him break free and fly directly into the sky, but if he no longer had the strength to help him fly back to the ring, he would have already set the stage for failure.

    He is gathering strength, but the strength has little effect. If he hits it, the huge impact will hit some surrounding buildings or people.

    He was landing towards the edge of the ring, soon, he was about to fail.

    Just when he already felt that he had failed, a sudden exclamation from the crowd pulled him back from his imagination, and when he started to walk towards the ring, he saw a child jumping under the ring.

    Gui Xianren fell to the ground two seconds later than him. After landing firmly, he looked at Wuchen in surprise.

    "Wu Chen."

    "I still have a long way to go."

    The next thing is very simple, the host announced the champion, although many people think that the era of Guixianren is over, of course everyone also understands that Guixianren is still stronger than this apprentice.

    However, Guixianren knows that a new era has arrived, and soon, these young people will be on stage, and they will usher in a more special life, and they are already in the past.

    During the evening banquet, Guixian specially called Sun Wuchen, Sun Wukong and others over.

    "Today is really a long day, Wuchen, Wukong, Klin, you all did a good job, especially Wuchen, it is really beyond my imagination, in fact, if you don't admit defeat, I must be the one who failed."

    "In the battle, I did lose because I couldn't beat you, but because of certain principles of the ring, maybe you will win, that doesn't make sense. In this world, the strong is king."

    Sun Wuchen was calm and calm, and didn't feel how shameful he lost to Guixianren.

    After all, the person in front of him is his mentor, so give him some face, as long as he doesn't fail in his future life.

    Guixian nodded in relief, but Yamucha next to him knelt on the ground with a plop.

    "Teacher Guixianren, I can learn boxing from youlaw?  "

    Gui Xianren nodded, he was very pleased with the efforts of these people.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter eight hundred and eighty ninth: start again

    ?

    Seeing that his disciples are so outstanding, Guixian gave them a task.

    It is to let them seek choices and changes by themselves, and go to various battles on the vast continent.

    Sun Wuchen didn't want to go with these people at first, but Boulma insisted on sticking to him, and Sun Wukong reunited with him after a long absence, so he naturally wanted to stay with him for a while.

    ?Thinking of being alone all year round, I feel a little helpless and empty. If I were with them, it would be nice to have more fun.

    Sun Wuchen, Sun Wukong, Bu Ma Kelin Oolong embarked on the road ahead, and the group of five people were infinitely curious about all this.

    As for Yamu tea and Pu'er, they stayed at Guixianren's mountain to rest.

    It is estimated that these two guys will not be seen in a short time, but it doesn't matter, Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong lead a group of people marching ahead, and all kinds of monsters along the way have become their dishes and enemies they are very easy to defeat.

    "Wuchen, to find the Dragon Ball this time, do we have to come to this big forest first?"

    Monkey King was very puzzled.

    "Yes, there is a Kalin Tower in this forest, which can help people improve their combat effectiveness. Just climb up that tower. But whether you can get the help of the immortal and drink his super holy water is your question  gone."

    Hearing such things, Sun Wukong and Kelin both have infinite fighting spirit, and the two of them also want to improve to the level of Sun Wuchen, although they are far behind now.

    But as long as you work hard, there are always opportunities, so the two of them are full of confidence.

    When I came to this forest, as Sun Wuchen expected, some enemies did appear here, they were members of the Red Ribbon Legion.

    These people have already carried out massive tree felling here, and want to find the Dragon Ball. Since they don't have very high-tech Dragon Ball equipment, they can't directly lock a Dragon Ball. The very specific location, at this moment, they can only keep looking.

    As for Sun Wuchen and others with a four-planet, these people are even more helpless. They can only search in a large area, but they can't find the real specific location of the four-planet.

    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen and others have come here. When these soldiers saw Sun Wuchen and others, they were a little surprised.

    "The Ribbon Legion has taken over, please leave quickly, otherwise we will use force."

    Sun Wuchen scratched his head, to be honest, are these guys still reasonable?  If they do it right away, they're already dead.

    "The Red Ribbon Legion is the most terrifying organization in the world."

    Boulma next to him felt a little scared.

    Although Boulma's Transfiguration Capsule Company, arguably the largest company in the world, possesses endless wealth, people like the Red Ribbon Corps seem to have the power to conquer the world, and even the richest people will feel fear in their hearts.

    Klin has also heard the name of the Red Ribbon Legion. They have an unimaginably vicious reputation in the world, and no one dares to provoke them.

    "We just came here to find Dragon Balls, it has nothing to do with you."

    Monkey King's words caught the attention of these people.

    "What!? You are also here to find Dragon Balls. Who are you?"

    All these people picked up their guns and pointed them here, and Sun Wuchen waved his hand.

    "Wukong, Krillin. Leave these people to you to deal with."

    Sun Wukong and Kelin rushed up immediately. Although the two guys were very young, they were very fast. After a few heavy punches, they knocked down a group of people. These people were ordinary soldiers.  Iron bones, of course, are far inferior.

    They have poor fighting ability and almost have no ability to resist. Monkey King's people are not even afraid of bullets, not to mention their fighting skills.

    As soon as these people were dealt with, the opponent's troops seemed to know the situation here immediately, and surrounded most of the soldiers in an instant.

    This group of people was all focused on this place, holding various weapons in their hands. If Sun Wuchen and others made any moves, they would shoot immediately.

    What seems to be different from the original plot is that General Blue has already appeared here. This handsome young man with yellow hair turned out to be a homosexual, which made Sun Wuchen very helpless.  Doesn't seem very obsessed.

    He has blond hair, blue eyes, and is quite handsome. He was quite surprised when he saw Monkey King and others at the moment.

    "Who are you guys? It is already a capital crime to break into the sphere of influence of my Red Ribbon Legion. If youIf you tell us your true purpose and identity, I may make your death a little easier.  "

    "You guys did it first."

    Monkey King was quite dissatisfied, and Kelin next to him also helped. These two young people probably felt that their skills were very high, and they were a little arrogant.

    However, they should also know that there is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside the people. This time, Sun Wucheng did not plan to help. Sure enough, Kelin rushed up first, trying to knock him down.

    Unsurprisingly, Kelin was the first to be hit back and hit a big tree, even breaking the tree.

    "It's amazing." Bulma said in surprise.

    "Don't worry, he still has some skills that he hasn't used yet." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 890 Eye Hypnosis

    ?

    Sun Wuchen is very aware of the combat effectiveness of this General Blue, among other things, he has at least a hypnotic ability, staring into his eyes will make him control his body.

    After Klin was beaten into the air, Monkey King also joined the ranks of the battle. The two little guys are considered to have amazing combat power, and they are also quite famous in the world's number one martial arts tournament.

    However, Klin's real combat power can't beat this General Blue. The situation of Monkey King is different. The combat power seems to be stronger than the opponent, but he really saw the opponent's eyes during the fight.

    Sun Wuchen shook his head helplessly, these people were still too careless in the battle, their arrogance and arrogance would always harm them, and they still needed to do it themselves.

    "Detection!"

    "Ding! Discovered the skill - eye hypnosis."

    "Skill - eye hypnosis."

    "Skill level¡ª¡ªf."

    "Skill factor¡ª¡ª0. For special skills, the effect of the skill depends on the user's mental power. The stronger the power, the stronger the effect and duration, but the user cannot receive attacks or other forms of harassment."

    "Skill additional attributes - rapid hypnosis, remote hypnosis, timed hypnosis."

    Sun Wuchen knows the mystery of this skill. Although it seems that the skill level is not high, it is a special skill. As long as the mental power is strong enough, he can control the opponent.

    Seeing Sun Wukong being beaten again and then flying to the side, even though he still has the strength to fight, Sun Wuchen jumped out by himself.

    "You two should concentrate on it, and don't relax when you encounter enemies in the future. Lions and rabbits will rule the world. You two are too young."

    After Sun Wuchen said these words, he suddenly felt that it seemed inappropriate for him to say such words, and he was not very old.

    Sun Wuchen went out.

    General Blue seemed to have noticed that Sun Wuchen was different from the past, and rushed over immediately.

    This guy's fists are very fast, and he has been trained, and his fighting skills are indeed quite skilled.

    It's just that it is much worse than Guixianren's teaching.

    Dealing with this guy casually, Sun Wuchen suddenly thought of something.

    "System, if you want to get the opponent's skills, can you only exchange them?"

    "The host can feel the changes in power by directly feeling the opponent's skills and cracking them, and can learn the opponent's skills, but there are some dangers. Learning skills in this way can directly open a hidden attribute."

    It seems that this is not a good way, Sun Wuchen deliberately increased his speed.

    General Blue couldn't resist immediately. After all, he was a disciple taught by Gui Xianren, and his overall physical fitness was more than ten times that of ordinary people. It was impossible for him to fight with the opponent.

    With a whoosh, General Blue was slapped across the face. It was already a disgrace to be hit by a child. His body was also sent flying and hit a tank next to him.

    Originally wearing a decent military uniform, he was at ease and paid great attention to the changes in his appearance, but at this moment he looked even more embarrassed.

    General Blue is already a little unbearable, you must know that this is the most intolerable thing for him.

    This kind of thing made him extremely angry. He finally came here from the headquarters in order to get the Dragon Ball, but he did not expect to suffer countless humiliations here.

    Suddenly he looked towards Sun Wuchen, looking for the eyes of the young boy on the other side, and finally, he found those eyes, which seemed to be shining with a burst of light.

    "You little brat, I want to make you despair."

    The superpower in his eyes that he activated instantly controlled Sun Wuchen's body.

    Sun Wuchen's body was under control. It was difficult for him to move, and it was difficult for him to make any effective counterattack. He only felt as if he was immersed in an endless flow of water, and it was difficult to move at all.

    This is indeed a very strange and special change, which is shocking.

    Sun Wuchen knew that he had been controlled by someone, and then General Blue's attack arrived.

    The fist hit Sun Wuchen's body like a storm, making him feel a little pain. His muscles and bones are extremely strong, at least Sun Wukong and others can't hurt himself.

    However, it is not a good feeling to be beaten for no reason, and the opponent's attack is so fierce, like a storm. After fighting for a while, he even took out the submachine gun next to him and fired indiscriminately.

    Relying on the power of the system, Sun Wuchen can break through the encirclement at any time, but he must feel the change of this power, which seems to be the firstSecond-rate.

    In fact, the last time he used Magic Wind Fist, it was only because he temporarily obtained the physical state of Gui Xianren through his peculiar imitation ability, so that he could use that imitation fighting technique.

    This time it was different, I had to do everything by myself, General Blue's beating had already worked, looking at this child, it seemed as if he had closed his eyes and was about to die.

    "Wuchen, are you alright?" Buma shouted anxiously from the side.

    "It's okay, hahaha, he is going to die."

    General Blue threw Sun Wuchen into the sky, let him fall, and jumped up by himself.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 891 Finding Dragon Balls

    ?

    Even Bulma's oolong was taken aback, but his reaction was faster, at least he still had some combat power, and he directly turned into a monster.

    After Sun Wuchen, Sun Wukong and Klin were all attacked by the opponent, it seemed that they could only rely on their own strength.

    But what he faced was not the ordinary people like before, but a group of well-trained soldiers. Many coaxing shells bombarded him, and he was also seriously injured in the face of the bullets.

    Oolong wanted to step forward to rescue Sun Wukongchen but found that he couldn't do it. He had already abandoned the fear in his heart.

    General Blue fell from the sky with his knees together.

    With a whoosh, it came towards here, and Sun Wuchen's life could be killed almost instantly, at least in the eyes of everyone.

    The opponent's knee had already hit the vicinity, and suddenly he stopped there with both hands, it was Sun Wuchen himself.

    Sun Wuchen's arms blocked the opponent's knees, even making the opponent hit a rock, but the ground under Sun Wuchen's body shattered.

    The ground shattered, and did not stop Sun Wuchen's pace, but stood up directly, blowing the opponent away, and then jumped over one by one, hitting the opponent's face with the fist in his hand, turning around, sweeping his tail, a terrifying scar appeared on the ground.  General Blue's face.

    This guy was severely injured, his face was dripping with blood, and he looked at the monster-like child in front of him in disbelief.

    "How could you recover from my control?"

    "Your hypnotism is just a very low-level hypnotism. The truly powerful hypnosis ability is much higher than yours. Maybe I can't resist that. You, forget it."

    Hearing that the other party looked down on his ability to sleep, General Blue was quite angry.

    A huge ball of light smashed over from the side.

    General Blue was hit directly. It was the Kamehae Qigong launched by Monkey King. Knowing that he could not fight you in close quarters and had the upper hand, he used Kamehae Qigong to blow you away.

    Klin also moved next to him. His small body was extremely fast, and he kept walking among a group of fighters, defeating them. Almost every punch could make several people lose their combat power.

    A few children actually defeated the well-trained Red Ribbon Army. Perhaps no one would believe what they said, but everything now is indeed the truth.

    After Sun Wuchen and others easily defeated the Red Ribbon Army, seeing the mess here, the soldiers had already started to retreat.

    However, it is estimated that things will not be so easy to solve.

    Although the Red Ribbon Legion has temporarily withdrawn, they still have a lot of combat power, and they seem to have cooperated with the world's strongest killer.

    The real power of this guy is between Monkey King and Gui Xianren, and he is considered a relatively powerful existence.

    Coupled with Dongdongbo and various mysterious powers, it is definitely not easy to deal with. At this moment, Sun Wuchen has brought Wukong and others to the bottom of the Kalin Tower. Looking at a towering tower, they all felt a little surprised.

    "Climb up this tower, and you can get training. By the way, there is a Kalin fairy on it, who also guided me at that time."

    Hearing that there was such an opportunity to become stronger, Sun Wukong Kling was eager to try and immediately climbed up.

    As for Sun Wuchen, Bulma Oolong and the others have no such interest. First, Bulma Oolong has not become stronger at all. Maybe, the two of them have limited physical fitness. Sun Wuchen has also experienced all this, so naturally he has no such interest  Seeing the aborigine's tent next to it, Sun Wuchen became interested.

    ?They walked on the ground this time, still to exercise their powerful combat power, and secondly, to find the Dragon Ball, here is the Dragon Ball signal.

    "Wuchen, the people living here are the aborigines, right?"

    Sun Wuchen nodded, just in time to see the Bola father and son who came back.

    Due to the recent arrival of many powerful and terrifying armies in the forest, the two fathers and sons could only struggle with it, although Bola's combat effectiveness has not been weak for a long time.

    There are even many strong people in their clan. After all, they live in the primeval forest and are proficient in various real fighting skills.

    However, the power of modern civilized society is incomparable to those wild natives. A group of people sat next to the tent. As the night gradually rose up, a bonfire was lit here at this moment, shining on everyone's faces.

    "Wuchen, you are finally back. The last battle was really surprising."

    "It's just some simple battles. By the way, a strange bead seems to have suddenly appeared here recently. Have you noticed it?""Looks like the bad guys are looking for that bead too, but we don't know it, they're pretty rude. I haven't really seen it anywhere near, but if you're really looking for it, there might be one place that will pay off.  "

    Upa really wanted to know where to find the Dragon Balls. Although there was radar to help, many terrains here were too complicated. There was a deep canyon next to the forest.

    There are no other dragon balls, and ordinary dragon balls will not shine.

    "Then let's go to that place and find the Dragon Ball first. Mr. Bla, the enemy will definitely come soon, so you should be more careful." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 892 The Weird Grand Canyon

    ?

    This Monkey King is like a prophet, always saying some surprising words, but Bola just nodded and didn't care.

    The next day, everyone began to look for the location of the dragon ball, and they came to the nearby Grand Canyon.

    What is surprising is that this place is full of a kind of black mist, which is constantly permeating, and it seems to be completely different from the world on earth.

    "here!?"

    Sun Wuchen was a little surprised, not because the world he saw was any different, but because his combat detector sent a warning signal.

    "Ding! Warning, a huge combat life form was found."

    It is the first time that my own combat detector has issued such a warning. It proves that the combat power of the discovered battle and the combat power of the living body far exceeds the combat power of the current user. That's why all these warnings are issued. Generally, such a situation does not occur.

    Even when Sun Wuche faced the Guixianren, the battle detector didn't even think of it.

    You must know that when the opponent's combat power is strong, he can completely crush Sun Wuchen, but it is still within his own response range. This calculation does not take into account the so-called transformation of the giant ape.

    Could there be something evil and terrible in it?  After I came to this world, I felt that the plot here was the same as usual, but it was slightly different.

    "Wuchen, let's go, let's go down."

    Boulma and the others had already prepared the ropes, and the group descended immediately.

    This is an unimaginably dark valley. It is rare to find such a deep and dark place beside this forest.

    The four people descended slowly, and led by Upa, they came to a halfway platform.

    This place can be said to be a protruding part of the stone wall. From the height of this huge canyon, you can see all the places below, but everything is a bit blurred. It seems to have been hit here.  unusual.

    "This is the most terrifying death canyon in this forest. All the tribesmen are terrified of this place. I have also been nearby and saw something shining below."

    So Upa said.

    Boomer took out his Dragon Ball Radar, and after opening it, he found that the Dragon Ball Radar had been strongly interfered.

    In fact, the Sun Wuchen people discovered this matter early in the morning. When they were looking for this dragon ball, they were a little surprised.

    The signals of the other dragon balls are relatively clear, but the signal of this dragon ball has always been blurred.

    "The Dragon Ball radar seems to be disturbed by something. It seems that the Dragon Ball is probably here, but the interference is too strong."

    "Then don't care, let's go, let's go down."

    Sun Wuchen was the first to jump off, no matter how much darkness and panic there was ahead, he was fearless, slowly fell from it, landed on a platform, and then the next one.

    He was much more sensitive than the others. He had already fallen tens of meters away. When he was standing on a platform, he had just landed when he found a terrifying life signal, highlighting his threatening power.

    A huge black boa constrictor next to him came towards Sun Wuchen, opened its terrifying mouth and fangs.

    Sun Wuchen hit the neck of the black python with a punch, and hit the scales of the neck with a bang, Sun Wuchen felt his fist tremble.

    "Black python."

    "D-level monster, the main attack method is entanglement and venom."

    "Special skills. Strange power, through entanglement, can cause damage by continuously tightening the opponent's body. Hard scales can defend against most attacks. Highly poisonous, the venom has amazing lethality, and can cause corrosion and lasting damage."

    "Killing a black python gives you 620 energy points. The combat power of this creature is 85."

    Sun Wuchen almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. This character's combat power is also unusually strong, reaching an astonishing 85.

    However, without the bonus of powerful skills, it is estimated that it is much worse than the real strong.

    After a series of fierce battles, his current combat power has only reached a level close to 80 at most.

    Is the fighting power of the python in front of you stronger than yourself?  Perhaps yes, but he relied more on his unique body structure and combat skills. Generally speaking, when calculating a monster's combat power, the body structure and combat skills would not be the final result of the calculation.

    However, this monster is indeed quite powerful. When I hit him with my fist, it didn't do much damage. The scale armor alone can defend against it.

    ?The fist smashed a black python into the air, and Sun Wuchen suddenly heard Buma and the others exclaim, and they were suddenly attacked by a group of black bats hanging in the sky.

    "Ding! Attention, a large number of threatening creatures were found."

    "Black bat."

    "D-class monster!"

    "Very poisonous flying creatures can use their own poison and fangs to kill everyone. Please pay attention to the large number of opponents."

    Sun Wuchen did see a large number of black bats flying towards the crowd, the number far exceeded his expectations, at least hundreds of them.

    Terrible, the combat power of this black bat is around 50, this time it is really so dangerous!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 893 Danger

    ?

    The situation at this moment is absolutely dangerous, and a large group of black bats are flying towards here.

    The black bat with a combat power of 50 points is extremely powerful, and Sun Wuchen will not continue to keep it. With a wave of his hand, there are several perfect hole waves.

    When this thing kept flying in the air, it defeated the surrounding bats. Those bats were instantly hit by this light, and immediately burned and fell to the bottom.

    At this time, Sun Wuchen used the Wukong technique and flew towards the front. When the black light saw that he was about to leave, he immediately sprayed out a mouthful of venom. Fortunately, Sun Wuchen dodged faster and escaped the blow.

    According to the above people are more dangerous, his own ability seems to be inferior, Sun Wuchen shouted.

    "At that time, you bastard, get out of here."

    The Djinn flew out of the narrow space, and as soon as he came out, he felt the terrifying aura around him.

    "Go and save them."

    After Sun Wuchen just said these four words, he was overwhelmed by a group of black bats. The group of bats was endless and tried every means to attack him.

    Fortunately, this guy, the lamp god, still has some abilities, directly transforming his body into a dark cloud, hovering in the sky, with the light of thunder and lightning.

    After reaching Buma and the others, the lamp god immediately wrapped them in his body with his own power.

    Just when he wanted to lead these people to the sky, he found that he could not move, and was sucked down by a strange energy.

    Even Sun Wuchen was extremely surprised, the smoke transformed by the lamp god was already trapped by some kind of force below, and Sun Wuchen kept falling down, looking very surprised, and waved his hand, shooting out more than a dozen rays of light.

    There is absolutely no problem in killing a bat with one shot of Dongbo. However, it seems that Dongbo's strong penetrating ability and tracking ability cannot be obtained at the same time.

    Penetration represents concentrated power, which can instantly defeat the opponent's armor.

    However, the relatively flexible tracking ability is different. This kind of energy is needed, and the direction can be changed at any time. It is impossible to obtain the penetrating ability at the same time, perhaps only by upgrading to a higher level.

    The so-called perfection is only relative, and it is impossible for every kind of energy to have all the best properties.

    Sun Wuchen was attacked by a bunch of black bats, and the opponent's attack power was around 50, which can be said to be quite difficult.

    The vitality and combat effectiveness of these bats are very strong, and Sun Wuchen became more and more frightened when he watched them uninterruptedly attack.

    Now I seem to have entered a conflict and stranger, even if I can survive and fly to the sky, they seem to be unable.

    No, exchange skills.

    Although I wanted to save these energy points, I had to use them when necessary.

    Exchange, all in one go.

    Putting his hands in front of his eyes, suddenly a ray of light flashed.

    The light shone on the entire canyon, as if everything here was shrouded in light, and the complete light lit up everything here.

    The group of bats around were irradiated by the strong light, and immediately scattered and fled around.

    "Sun Fist."

    "Skill level¡ª¡ªe."

    "Skill coefficient¡ª¡ª0. Special skills do not consume more energy, and need to be charged for a short time before use. The intensity of the light time can be freely controlled."

    "Skill additional attributes - strong (enabled), instant light (enabled), short stay (enabled), weak damage (enabled)."

    Sun Wuchen immediately exchanged the entire Sun Fist, which came out in a perfect form with a strong attribute, making this light shine even more violently, at least twice as much as usual.

    Instant lighting is even simpler, it bursts out endless light in an instant, and the charging time is much shorter.

    The attribute of staying is working. It seems that there is a huge ball of light in the sky, which is always shining there, illuminating the way forward, but it will be completely extinguished after a while. Sun Wucheng used this short time to  Go down.

    There are many bats around, and after being irradiated by strong light, they actually burn on their bodies, which is the most magical weak injury, as if the condensed light can ignite paper.

    Sun Wuchen flew down directly. In this terrifying canyon, there are his true friends and his shameful servant, the lamp god.

    In any case, I have to bring them all out, especially all the secrets here, I must find out all of them.? 

    When flying below, Sun Wuchen felt a little surprised, just as he knew before, this huge canyon was not formed naturally, but appeared after a certain violent impact.

    There may have been some evil and terrifying creatures here, such as the python bats here, but they were definitely not so powerful at the beginning.

    Now there is a small base below, yes, it is really surprising, and there is a powerful and terrifying life signal in it, but it is sent by a small man, he is standing on the ground, wearing a  cloak.

    On the other side, there is something even more surprising. Why is there a fighting compartment here?

    It was a round combat spaceship.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 894: Agreement with Carrick II

    ?

    Generally, Saiyans use a round combat spaceship.

    They can travel long distances between the stars, and they have all kinds of high-tech settings.

    Sun Wuchen Sun Wukong also came to the earth through such a spaceship. Of course, this kind of spaceship ensures that the two children can be safe and sound when they travel between the stars.

    It's just surprising, why is there such a Saiyan spaceship in this place?

    It seems that this is far beyond my imagination.

    Are there still some Saiyans who have never appeared in history come here?

    Judging from the appearance of the spaceship, it should have been opened, so it must be a unique existence, which has already left here, and may even be stronger than Sun Wuchen and others.

    When I looked to the side, the little guy was very similar to the so-called Demon Race, that is, the Namekian, but the light and aura that shone on his body were completely different.

    This little guy belongs to Carrick II. Despite his short stature, his skin is completely different from the usual mods, but his ferocity is beyond words.

    This little guy seemed to have seen Sun Wuchen, and his eyes were full of doubts.

    Raising his hand, one of his subordinates flew out from the side. This guy is also a member of the demon clan, and his fighting power is very strong.

    Sun Wuchen only knows one thing. According to the original plot, his subordinates are all ordinary demons and cannot resist. Now his fighting power is much stronger.

    However, it seemed to be quite difficult to deal with his subordinates, because the detector had already sounded an alarm.

    "Alert! Personnel with high combat effectiveness are found approaching."

    Sun Wuchen looked up, and what flew over was a dark brown bald demon with some demon characteristics.

    What surprised him was that this guy's combat power was close to 120.

    In other words, his combat power far exceeds his current self, and he doesn't seem to have any comparable characteristics.

    It is very difficult for him to deal with such a terrifying opponent, not to mention that he has more powerful strength.

    Carrick II next to him is definitely stronger than him. Even in the original plot, Carrick II's combat power is very close to that of Raditz.

    Even though it is not as strong now, it is definitely not much different.

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen saw the bald demon flying over, and immediately pointed out his own hole wave towards the front. The perfect hole wave has strong penetrating power, and the big fat man is also mad and fearless.  .

    A few rays of light hit the bald demon and sent him flying. Although he had increased Dongdongbo's attack coefficient, he seemed powerless.

    Sun Wuchen was not anxious, but calmed down. After the bald demon was blown away by the attack, he was about to continue to attack when he heard a scolding.

    "Stop, I have something to ask him."

    The big fat man stopped beside him after listening to the words, and Carrick II slowly floated over.

    "Who on earth are you, kid? You look young, and your skills are not weak."

    "My name is Sun Wuchen."

    Sun Wuchen raised his head and chest, and the opponent exuded a terrifying and powerful aura, which made his body tremble.

    "I have never heard of this name, but I am very happy that you have such a strong fighting power at such a young age. How about being my subordinate?"

    This guy actually wanted to recruit, but he wasn't interested.

    "Let's forget it, I don't want to become like you guys, by the way, some of my companions were sucked in by your scary things just now."

    "It turns out that those people are your companions, but they are just a group of ordinary people."

    "The strong should have the choice of the strong, why are you with these ordinary people?"

    "You have said it all, this is the choice of the strong. I will take them away and get the dragon balls by the way. No matter what your purpose is, I will complete all of this."

    Ding!  The opponent is hostile!

    The system is still roaring. It seems that I am about to anger this monster. Your current combat power seems to be no match for him.  But I still have cards.

    "Haha, I didn't expect people like you to think that I could offend my power, but I won't do it myself. If you kill my subordinates, you are entitled to take your people away."

    The bald demon flew over again, fiddling with his arm, which seemed to have extremely strong power, and Sun Wuchen still didn't pay attention to this guy.

    "Will you be a person who keeps promises? ??Sun Wuchen looked at Carrick II.

    "You only qualify if you win."

    After this guy finished speaking, he flew down again and continued to study the other spaceship. Perhaps in his eyes, this was something incomprehensible.

    The bald demon has already flown over, the speed is very fast, it seems to be faster than the so-called Guixianren's extraordinary speed, after all, strictly speaking, according to his current combat power and Guixianren is really on par.

    Even in terms of pure combat power, his combat power is higher, but he doesn't have such a variety of skills.

    In other words, even if Guixianren were to defeat him, it would only be a miserable victory, but now Sun Wuchen has to go beyond the limit.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 895 Skill Advancement

    ?

    The moment the bald demons flew over, Sun Wuchen was ready, and the light flashed across him.

    In an instant, there were endless flashes, and in an instant, this guy's eyes could not see.

    Following this time, Sun Wuchen hurriedly used his energy points directly to improve attributes.

    Sun Wuchen looked at his attributes.

    Strength, agility, and physique are 128, 96, and 96 respectively.  The overall combat power is 80.

    Energy level 1.1.

    Regardless of strength, agility, and physique, every increase of 4 will increase the attack power by a little.

    As for each attribute, the measurements of a normal adult man may be ten, and the overall combat effectiveness is around eight.

    Some people with weaker physiques may only have five or even lower, and children are of course weaker, but those strong athletes may have a fighting strength of more than ten, but it is extremely rare.

    In other words, the current Sun Wuchen's strength attribute is about 13 times that of ordinary people, and his agility and physique are ten times that of adult men.

    The bald demon in front of him is very fast and powerful. In order to deal with him, Sun Wuchen kept increasing his points.

    Every 100 energy points can be exchanged for one attribute point. Generally, killing a powerful monster can only get a few hundred points at most.

    Calculated in this way, the attributes that can be increased by killing monsters every time are very small, but this also confirms the possibility of Saiyans, a super race, constantly evolving and striving for the strongest.

    After many battles, Sun Wuchen has accumulated considerable energy points.

    Originally, I had reserved more than 9,000 energy points. If I directly converted them into various attributes, I would get 80 points.

    It looks extremely amazing, but it is impossible for one's own body to directly undergo such unconventional changes.

    If you immediately increase your energy points and so on, although the combat power looks terrifying, it is especially bad for your body. Everything has a limit.

    "System, what is my current attribute limit?"

    "Ding! The extreme value of the host's current combat power attribute is determined by age, number of battles, experience, etc. The upper limit of combat power is currently 100. You can continue to improve after the attribute reaches the upper limit, but the combat power will not change much."

    "Upgrade now!"

    "Ding! The host chose to increase the combat power, and the combat power has been improved."

    "The current attribute is 160, 120, 120. The total combat power is 100. The energy level is 1.2."

    After the direct upgrade, Sun Wuchen's energy points have used up more than 8,000.

    However, this is definitely worth the money, and now my combat power has reached 100, and my energy level has reached 1.2.

    Each of my next skills will have about 10% more combat power than usual, which is indeed quite impressive.

    Of course, the bald demons didn't know about the changes in Sun Wuchen, so Sun Wuchen fought and retreated, coping with it as much as possible.

    Even the bald demon saw that the kid had some fighting power, but kept retreating. Of course, he was extremely excited. He laughed out loud with his mouth open, and suddenly stretched out his hand, which sent out a powerful shock wave.

    "Attention! Demon Race Impact!"

    The opponent's combat ability is stronger than his own, but perhaps because of his special body and limited talent, the shock wave he sends out is not as good as his 120 combat ability, or even only one hundred points.

    Sun Wuchen's overall combat power has reached 100 now, and he directly resisted the shock wave attack. His body hit the stone wall behind him, and the monsters there were surprised to see that Sun Wuchen's body was not torn apart.

    "Boy, your body is very strong."

    "It can only be said that your skills are too weak."

    Sun Wuchen clenched his hands tightly. Of course, the bald demons were very angry. How could they accept being despised by a child.

    The moment he flew over, Sun Wuchen raised his hand again, and a ray of light came out. When the demon had five eyes, four more shock waves hit his face.

    Among other things, Sun Wukong is quite powerful when he uses Dongdongbo.

    There was a horrible explosion there, and the bald demon was blown out again, with scars on his face and body.

    With a smile on the corner of Sun Wuchen's mouth, he flew over immediately, all kinds of perfect holes bursting out in his hands.

    I am becoming more and more proficient in using this skill, but there is no possibility of further improvement, which really annoys me infinitely. Thinking of this, although Sun Wuchen has no energy points, he stillWith the thoughts in his mind, the use of Dongdong Bo has already suppressed the opponent, perhaps there is still a possibility of improvement in this skill.

    Seeing that Carrick II next to him didn't plan to do anything, Sun Wuchen hurriedly used the last time to ask the system.

    "System. Can Dongdongbo continue to be upgraded? Or can advanced skills that have reached perfect skills continue to be upgraded?"

    "Ding! The perfect hole wave can be used continuously. After reaching a certain level of proficiency, you can have an upgrade option. The host can fully improve the power of the skill, and even use super advanced skills in combination with the skill. The current host perfect hole wave proficiency is 215,  Upgrading requires 300. Super advanced (unopened) requires 1000, and other skills are required.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 896: Super - Hole Wave Beam

    ?

    Just putting his own Dongdongbo can continue to advance, which really surprises Sun Wuchen now, looking at his previous skills.

    Every time Dongdongbo is used, his proficiency will increase a little, which means that after using it 85 times, he can meet the requirements for upgrading.

    Then continue to use it, the most important remaining energy points may not be able to perfectly upgrade your own super hole wave.

    But at least after reaching the perfect state of proficiency, all attributes of Dongdong Bo will be enhanced.

    Sun Wuchen flew out quickly, and when he was suspended in the sky, his ten fingers continuously emitted various beams of light, but only when the combat power reached a certain level, he could directly increase his proficiency a little.

    If it is just for quick and practical skills, even simple hole waves many times will not be able to improve a little proficiency.

    Sun Wuchen's next step is to complete the use of the hole wave while continuously charging and launching. The light beams fly randomly, and the entire narrow valley is full of flames.

    The bald demon was beaten so badly that he couldn't lift his head, and he was whimpering almost infinitely. The little boy in front of him really looked like a monster, and the beam of light fell down like he didn't want money.

    Every time it hits the body, it will cause a certain amount of scars, making myself feel more painful when facing burning.

    What kind of special skills did this monster use to launch such crazy shots, and all kinds of impacts on him, it was already impossible to resist him.

    Sun Wuchen used his almost unlimited hole waves very easily to suppress the opponent together. Fortunately, his physical strength is very full, and there is a possibility that he can exchange energy points for fairy beans.

    However, a fairy bean requires at least a thousand energy points, and it is the lowest level.

    It is estimated that after the combat power becomes very strong, those high-level combatants need more fairy beans to restore their physical strength, which is different from the original plot.

    An f-rank fairy bean needs 1,000 energy points. It seems that I have to use the last possibility to fight.

    Today's Sun Wuchen can only use Dongdongbo with unlimited intentions, constantly suppressing the opponent.

    Carrick II next to him, although he had never done anything himself, his eyes would always see this place, and he was very surprised. This young child seemed to be more powerful in combat than his subordinates, even though that subordinate was just a  It's just trash.

    But after all, he is a demon warrior, and he is definitely an extraordinary existence. It is ridiculous to be easily suppressed by others.

    And he is also studying all kinds of weirdness here. There seems to be an unimaginable inexplicable energy near this spaceship. If he can get it, he may be able to use the power similar to space.

    When he was concentrating, he naturally couldn't take care of other things, and he had made a promise before, but he didn't want his fighters to fail.

    He nodded, and another demon next to him was ready. This guy, with a very mournful face and white hair, was different among the demons.

    Even the clothes he was wearing were even more peculiar, as if they were covered by a thin layer of clothing.

    This guy was ready to go, staring at Sun Wuchen with a fierce look in his eyes.

    Sun Wuchen shot out one hole after another in the real air, beating the opponent so hard that he couldn't lift his head.

    However, after the power of the two parties was exhausted, Sun Wuchen also began to be out of breath.

    Once Dongdongbo's skill is fully used, the energy consumed is quite amazing.

    After beating for a while, the guy in front of him seemed to have finally woken up, his whole body was scorched black.

    Taking advantage of Sun Wuchen's stopping time, he waved his hand and hit the demon impact.

    A burst of terrifying energy was released, and Sun Wuchen was sent flying again, and the existence that controlled everything just now suddenly became unable to bear it again.

    However, there was a smile on the corner of Sun Wuchen's mouth, it was perfect, everything was perfect.

    "Ding! The perfect hole wave proficiency has reached 300, you can upgrade it, and you need 1000 energy points."

    "Ding! Perfect Dongbo has been upgraded."

    "Skill - Hole Wave Beam."

    "Skill level¡ª¡ªe."

    "Skill coefficient - 1."

    "Skill additional attributes-advanced charge, advanced penetration, advanced continuous shooting, advanced tracking."

    "Super advanced - not turned on."

    The charging time is shorter, the power root is stronger, the speed is faster, and the tracking is more effective. This is a magical attack that is not weaker than Kamehae Qigong.

      Sun Wuchen has perfectly upgraded his perfect hole wave, and now it has reached the ultimate attribute. Although the legendary super realm has not yet been opened, it is enough to make him infinitely rampant. After combining the original energy coefficient, every hole wave  The attack will be able to reach 220.

    So it is quite difficult to reach this 220 combat power, but there are infinite possibilities, at least to improve one's combat power a lot.

    Looking at the guy in front of him, Sun Wuchen had a smile on his face. Although it was a wild bet, he used the opportunity to exchange for the last fairy bean.

    But it's like a famous saying, the best defense is offense.

    Do you want to kill me?  OK, I'll kill you first.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 897 Shine!  artificial moon

    ?

    The aura of Sun Wuchen has changed. Sun Wuchen, who seemed to be casual and ordinary, has a calm aura, which is absolutely different.

    "You brat, you made me so embarrassed just now, I must kill you."

    "I'm the one who wants to kill you."

    Sun Wuchen suddenly flew to a higher place, raised a finger above his head, the light flashed sharply, and a ball of light appeared there.

    The bald demon was taken aback. Seeing the brilliance of the ball of light was clearly more frightening than the attack just now, so he immediately flew towards it. Sun Wuchen's attack had been completed. After gathering all his strength,  Ji Zhichao, who almost made himself weak, emitted a light.

    "Cave wave beam."

    The powerful beam of light fell towards the ground, and its diameter was already close to about 30 centimeters.

    What's even more frightening is that this kind of light beam can continue continuously, sweeping downward, seemingly unable to dissipate.

    The bald demon was taken aback. Just as he was about to fly over and dodge more, he found that the beam of light hit his chest. He thought he could resist the attack, but who knew that the beam of light penetrated his body in an instant, smashing it  On the ground, the remaining remains were burned to ashes in the air.

    Boom!

    The ground trembled, and there was a terrifying explosion. This place was almost completely destroyed. An attack by Sun Wuchen created damage more powerful than Kamehae Qigong.

    He is still eligible and has a chance.

    After his combat power has improved a lot, he can transform. Perhaps today is not the night of the full moon, but he may also be able to create an artificial moon, but he needs points to redeem that skill.

    "Ding! Kill the strong demons and wait until the energy points reach 2000 points."

    This is the most energy points I have ever gotten.

    After killing him, Sun Wuchen immediately exchanged for a fairy bean, and a burst of energy slowly flowed, fully replenishing all his physical strength.

    Looking at the guy next to him, Carrick II, his face was full of surprise. He never imagined that his loyal subordinate would be beheaded by this kid so easily.

    "You can release my companion. Also, that dragon ball is mine too."

    Carrick II seemed to think about it, and with a wave of his hand, he opened the crack in the space next to him. Those people were locked in his own demon space just now.

    It was a death zone, and it was also a mysterious space that he accidentally discovered when he was exploring everything here. After making a certain agreement with it, he could freely enter and exit the space.

    Any creature can be controlled in that place. Without the permission of Carrick II, no creature can enter or leave at will, unless it reaches the level that can break the space.

    Deng Shen and the others were released immediately, Bulma Oolong was shocked at this time, and Upa was also trembling.

    After seeing Sun Wuchen, the lamp god immediately led everyone to fly to Sun Wuchen's side.

    "Little devil, it seems that your strength is indeed not weak, but I will not give you this dragon ball. Also, you killed my subordinates and caused me some trouble. As punishment, I will  kill you."

    "Then why did you let them out?"

    "Because I want them to watch you die in my hands. If that happens, they will be terrified for the rest of their lives. If I'm in a good mood, I won't kill them."

    Sun Wuchen stared at this guy and knew that he would break his promise. Fortunately, he didn't directly exchange for a fairy bean.

    The energy points I have now are only 1000, but it is enough.

    "Bulma, stand back, this monster is not easy to deal with."

    Hearing Sun Wuchen's words, a group of people backed away slowly in horror, only the lamp god looked at Sun Wuchen there.

    "If it was me, there might be a chance to escape, you can go with me."

    "No need, I, Sun Wuchen, have never thought of retreating."

    Sun Wuchen withdrew the Wukong technique, landed on the ground, and looked at the little Carrick II.

    Then Sun Wuchen's tail kept shaking there.

    "It turns out that you are really not human, you actually have a tail." Carrick II was slightly surprised.

    "I am indeed not human. My real race, Saiyan, is a strange race that can turn into a giant ape. When we are complaining, when we illuminate the light in the sky, the fighting power will increase tenfold. My current fighting power  It's one hundred, you can estimate it??¡±

    Carrick II was taken aback, and looked up at the sky again. Today is definitely not the day when the full moon is on.

    To say that my combat power is indeed very strong now, if it is as the young man said, my combat power should be around 500, far exceeding my own men.

    But if the opponent has raised to a thousand, it is really impossible to defeat the opponent. Fortunately, today is not a full moon day.

    "Little ghost, you have already revealed all your trump cards. Are you looking for death? I won't give you time to wait until the day of the full moon, let alone ten days. Even if you run away, I will take you  Find it, within ten days, if I destroy you."

    "I said, I won't run away, because I just got something interesting."

    A faint ball of light appeared in Sun Wuchen's hand. This thing kept floating, exuding a burst of strange energy.

    "This skill is called artificial moon, and it will consume my combat power, which will be greatly consumed. My remaining combat power is about 75, but it will be 750 in the future. Shine, artificial moon!" (Remember the website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 898: Great Ape Transformation and Horrible Enemies

    ?

    A small ball of light appeared in the sky, and then slowly expanded, and a moon-like thing really appeared there.

    Carrick II immediately realized that something was wrong. Sun Wuchen in front of him was constantly changing, and his strength was getting stronger and stronger.

    Carrick II immediately made a move, with his little finger a little ahead, and several beams of light came over, with a total attack power of around 300. In the past, he could definitely kill the current Sun Wuchen directly.

    Sun Wuchen's overall combat strength is only one hundred. Even through the blessing of various energies, or even gathering his strength for a short time, he cannot completely resist the opponent's strength.

    The light beam hit Sun Wuchen's body and exploded instantly, almost smashing everything around him to pieces.

    Sun Wuchen was indeed blown out, but his eyes were still looking at the sky, and the huge ball of light brought him infinite shock.

    The body was severely injured, and all the clothes were blown to pieces, but this was as it should be, and these clothes could not be kept after the transformation.

    After being attacked by an explosion on his body, all the clothes turned into pieces and flames, but Sun Wuche's chest was still severely injured.

    Seeing his explosive attack, Carrick II did not break the opponent into pieces, and immediately flew towards him. At the same time, he saw that Sun Wuchen had a lot of long hairs on his body, and his originally thin body became more and more serious.  The more stout.

    This is not right, absolutely not right.

    Although what Sun Wuchen said seems to be just a ridiculous joke, or a kind of threat.

    But now it seems to be serious.

    Carrick II rushed over, and when it got close, it was the flash of the devil. This is the superpower that they can use. A huge beam of light hits the front, and it arrives in an instant, causing great damage  .

    The surrounding valley was filled with the power of the explosion in an instant, and the almost endless power was expanding, which could smash everything around.

    This power is somewhat unusually powerful and terrifying, far beyond the range of ordinary people's response.

    Even Sun Wukong Klin, who was practicing on the Kalin Tower, already felt that the entire tower below began to shake violently.

    "What's going on with Immortal Karin?"

    They felt the infinite and terrifying power, and they were instantly surprised.

    Immortal Karin had been stunned and sweating for a long time, but at this time he also looked in that direction with his own eyes, which was terrible.

    "You don't need to worry about this matter, you can't do anything. I want to know one thing, is Sun Wuchen important to you?"

    Sun Wukong Rick nodded, that is the most important thing for him, and his eldest brother is one of the closest people in this world.

    "The absolute danger he is facing now is no more than you. You must not do anything. You are not allowed to go to that place. If my estimation is correct, he will become a monster, but he definitely has the power to destroy the world."

    The Immortal Karin felt all the frightening things even when he was stunned, but those things will definitely happen and continue, that is the power of Sun Wuchen.

    The three people standing on the Kalin Tower suddenly felt a shaking. When they looked up, they saw a huge ball of light hitting the sky.

    This is power, terrifying power.

    Carrick II, who was in the canyon, was also stunned at this time, and escaped the fatal blow. The huge ball of light just now made him feel chest and abdomen, almost reaching the feeling of despair.

    This monster opened its mouth, and unexpectedly spit out a huge energy ball and hit it at itself, leaving itself with nowhere to escape. That kind of despair even came to my heart in an instant. What kind of freak is this?

    What's even more frightening is that after the monster spit out an energy ball, it was still able to speak.

    "Haha, Lord Carrick II, although your strength is strong, you are not completely invincible. Your attack just now was very effective. I did suffer some injuries and felt pain."

    This huge ape monster can still speak, which really surprised me.

    It seems that after becoming such a monster, this young man can still maintain his sanity, which is really extraordinary.

    "If Lord Carrick II doesn't transform, you will have no chance. Now my combat power must far exceed yours. Even your strongest attack will be ineffective."

    Sun Wuchen taunted himself. In the state of a big ape, he waved his hands directly, smashing everything around him to pieces.

    theCarrick II's complexion was ashen. Originally, he was like a wild beast, but at this moment he was even more furious.

    "You asked for this."

    He suddenly landed on the ground, took off his clothes, and was undergoing an instant transformation. His strength became stronger and terrifying, far exceeding the current so-called level and realm.

    As he became stronger and stronger, more information came from Sun Wuchen's battle detector.

    "Attention! The combat power of the opponent is rising."

    "Carrick II."

    "Boss-level enemies."

    "Comprehensive combat power 535." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 899 Boss-level Carrick

    ?

    Even Sun Wuchen was a little surprised that this guy's comprehensive attack power was already at 535, which surprised him a lot.

    And his level is boss level.

    This is the only boss-level enemy I have encountered so far. On the other hand, my combat power is only 680 now, which is still lower than the 750 I imagined. At the beginning, I received some attacks and heavy injuries.

    However, logically speaking, the combat power of 680 can crush the opponent steadily, and although the opponent's combat power is 535, no matter whether it is his own giant ape cannon or his own physique, he can completely ignore the opponent's attack.

    The combat detector is still analyzing all the situations of the opponent as much as possible.

    "The opponent's skills: Wukong, high-speed movement, Qigong wave, big explosion attack."

    "Nirvana Skill: Hell Vortex."

    The combat detector barely analyzed the opponent's skills, but there were no more specific introductions, but many things seemed to be quite detailed.

    What I am very careful about is this skill called hell vortex. It seems that he can pull people into another illusory dead space. If he gets there, he will definitely suffer serious injuries.

    Now the biological city has begun to be careful. After Carrick became stronger, he was indeed quite extraordinary. With the addition of extreme strength, his thick body came in an instant.

    After reaching Sun Wuchen's side, he gathered all the energy in his hands and sent out a terrifying shock.

    The opponent's qigong wave is just an attack to a considerable extent. It seems that the energy coefficient is not high, and the combat power displayed is at most one, but the effect is indeed quite extraordinary.

    More than 500 attacks instantly shattered everything around, and everything here was barely calm.  When the canyon was formed, it was only because of an impact. Unexpectedly, after a terrifying violent impact, everything around was shattered.

    The things here already have a feeling of disappearing, and everything around them has become ruins.

    Sun Wuchen was directly smashed into the huge ruins next to him. The place was originally a mess, but now it is extremely dilapidated. The entire canyon is full of various wreckage scattered on the ground, and even the entire canyon seems to be in danger.  Falling.

    There are too many fragments here, if they all fall down, it must be an extremely terrifying change.

    However, Biological City stood up directly and jumped towards the top. Although he was huge at the moment, he was very flexible and jumped directly from the bottom to the top.

    After falling outside the canyon, looking at Carrick below, he opened his mouth and fired a giant ape cannon.

    The terrifying shelling blasted the place below into pieces.

    In this state, Sun Wuchen's attack power has reached at least about 800, and the power of the giant ape cannon is quite strong.

    Even a guy like Carrick can't take it hard. Of course, one is the real physical combat power of more than 500. After improving the short-term defense, it may even be higher, and it can barely resist this power.

    After completely shattering the bottom, Carrick flew to the top again, stretched out his hand towards Sun Wuchen, and sent out a terrifying impact.

    Sun Wuchen immediately turned back without saying a word, his terrifying fist had the power of this giant ape.

    Boom!

    The impact of this fist shattered everything around him, even Carrick was blown away again. He had already used his strongest strength, but it didn't work at all.

    After being suppressed by Sun Wuchen, Carrick II found it difficult to calm down his infinitely restless heart. To say that his current state is indeed quite strong.

    They are somewhat similar to the Namekians. The more they push their strength to the limit, the more physical energy they will consume, and even their lifespan will be shortened. Premature aging is an extremely terrifying state for them.

    So at this moment, Carrick is still trying to maintain his own strength as much as possible. To a certain extent, he does not want to fully release all his strength. Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen became more and more courageous as he fought.

    Sun Wuchen's fist was getting faster and faster, and when the fist as big as a mountain hit it, the power was really super powerful, and it was impossible to resist.

    Every energy attack makes people feel terrible, and even the things on this energy are enough to destroy the world and tear everything up.

    "You monster!"

    Seeing that his attack was ineffective, Carrick II kept roaring there.

    "You are the monster."

    Sun WuchenThe fist fell down, completely shattering the entire ground.

    After smashing the ground, Sun Wuchen's strength has obviously become stronger, every attack can be just right, and there are at least a few hours before the end of the entire transformation time, he can make everything perfect  , and the strength is gradually recovering.

    Carrick II can't do it anymore. During such wear and tear, his lifespan will be extremely shortened, so after thinking about it, he has already begun to use his forbidden power.

    He flew over suddenly and pressed his hands on Sun Wuchen's body. Sun Wuchen Rick felt that there was something similar to a brand on his body.

    This kind of thing is very special, and it gathers a lot of magical energy in an instant.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 900: Giant Ape Magic Wind Fist

    ?

    "Big Bang Attack!"

    This strange energy can be imprinted on a person's body and explode instantly.

    Everything around was blown away, and the originally peaceful forest turned into a dead zone at this time, which was extremely shocking.

    However, after the smoke from the explosion cleared, Sun Wuchen was still standing there, with a long mane on his body, still in the state of a giant ape, with infinite power.

    "I said, in this state, my combat power has been directly increased by ten times. In the current battle, I still have close to 700, and your physical strength is constantly being depleted."

    "Hateful."

    Hearing Sun Wuchen's ridicule, Carrick II kept letting himself explode in absolute anger, and he couldn't bear it anymore.

    Looking at the huge crack under him, he once obtained unparalleled space power here.

    I can summon the power of the hell vortex to make myself reach the extreme, and shatter everything to a perfect degree.

    "I want you dead! Hell vortex."

    He has finally started to use his ultimate skill, and Sun Wuchen is already ready at this moment, no matter what this guy's skill is, I can definitely defend against your fatal blow.

    All the power of hell has finally spread over, this is an extremely weird power, spreading and spinning continuously, as if pulling people into an illusory space.

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen finally felt the threat from the other party. This kind of power seemed endless, and it could constantly act around his body and pull him into another space.

    This is definitely a powerful destruction far beyond ordinary skills. He doesn't need to guess, he also knows that the super power of pulling into space may not have the so-called energy coefficient, but it is absolutely terrifying.

    ?With my current combat power, even if I increase my level by one hundred points every day, I guess it will take many, many years to break through the limitation of space.

    Sun Wuchen's attack had already been prepared, he opened his huge mouth, the energy continuously gathered, and a beam of light shot out from his mouth.

    "Super Great Ape Cannon!"

    Fortunately, I had already gathered a lot of strength, and even this time the attack completely poured all my physical strength into it, and the terrifying giant ape cannon sprayed out. A huge and incomparably huge ball of light drowned everything around, and moved forward slowly  .

    The speed of this huge ball is not fast. When it hits the surrounding of the opponent, it is immediately blocked by the opponent's attack, and even continuously submerges the general force, melting his own energy ball. This has long been expected by Sun Wuchen.

    The energy hit there and exploded. In an instant, even the power of the explosion was sucked into that space, and Carrick II had a sneer on his face.

    "It's useless, no matter how powerful it is, my hell vortex can be completely sucked in, you just wait to enter the dead space."

    Carrick II howled presumptuously, but Sun Wuchen's face was as calm as usual, even he had already prepared for it.

    Sun Wuchen had already had some peculiar coping strategies. In an instant, the energy of the endless explosion was sucked into a small space, as if it had never appeared before, but the huge ape body also began to move towards there.

    Sun Wuchen's body got closer and closer, and even Carrick II felt that he was about to succeed, but when the other party walked halfway, he suddenly stopped, his feet stepped on the ground fiercely, and did not move.

    His hands waved forward, which seemed to be a very special energy.

    Immediately afterwards, a whirlwind appeared, a very, very special whirlwind that could carry extremely powerful energy.

    This whirlwind is green and spins constantly, submerging everything around it.

    Carrick II was shocked, he had never seen such a thing, but Sun Wuchen sneered, because this kind of thing is the nightmare of these demons.

    "Giant ape transformation - 10 times magic wind fist."

    This is a simplified version of Guixianren's fuzzy version - Magic Wind Fist.

    Compress the energy into a very special gust form, and then directly affect the opponent's body.

    If the opponent's body is affected instantly, it will be directly converted and compressed into a very small form, which is considered an extraordinary energy.

    The effect of Magic Wind Fist was fully activated. Originally, Sun Wuchen's power was not enough to control this forbidden power. Although it was a Saiyan's physique, it could keep him alive and exert great power, but it was still somewhat beyond him now.  range of use.

    However, in the state of the great ape, any skill can be simple.??Easy to use.

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen gathered all the energy on himself, and continuously spun it out, almost completely smashing everything around him.

    Without realizing it, Carrick II was engulfed by this energy, and while spinning continuously, he crashed into the hell vortex behind him.

    His body was swallowed by that thing in an instant, even if it was powerful, even if he opened this space, it was impossible for him to break away from the absorption of this space.

    "you!"

    "Although I didn't kill you, just go in and get some sleep." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 901 Peach comes in vain

    ?

    Sun Wuchen watched helplessly as this guy fell into that strange space.

    This guy will not be able to escape the control of that space for a long period of time, and even because of the abnormally large amount of energy consumed in it, plus the fact that there is no supplement of various energy resources in the space itself, it will make him  Rapid aging.

    Maybe the guy Carrick II hasn't appeared yet, but it was a long time later. Sun Wuchen finally defeated a strong man. Although he didn't kill him and consumed a lot, making himself extremely weak now, it still made him  Possibilities are endless.

    This kind of enemy is far beyond his current combat power, if he doesn't use the giant ape state, he can't beat him at all.

    Even in the state of this huge ape, it is impossible to completely crush the opponent. It seems that the combat power is stronger than the opponent, but this is forced to upgrade.

    The destruction and energy impact may be stronger, but they are definitely not as sensitive as the opponent, so they can't keep up with the opponent's movements.

    Sun Wuchen was so tired that he collapsed on the ground and lay there for a while.

    When everyone came back, they saw a giant ape monster on the ground.

    They were surprised at first, and then they were delighted, because everyone understood that this was Sun Wuchen. After resting for a while, Sun Wuchen restored his body to its original state.

    He is no longer that huge ape-like monster, on the contrary, he has become very ordinary. A child just has no clothes on his body, which makes him feel a little helpless, after all, it is the mind of an adult.

    Oolong immediately found him a suit of clothes. After covering his body, Sun Wuchen calmed down. He was already being watched closely by a girl, which was not a good thing.

    After covering his body, Sun Wuchen calmed down, and Bumana's fiery eyes finally stopped.

    "Okay, at least this terrifying monster has stopped temporarily, and he won't continue to harass us anymore. As for the place below, it seems to have been blown up. This is a good ending."

    Sun Wuchen is really exhausted to the extreme. It can be said that this enemy is far beyond the tolerance of this world. Perhaps only the gods can deal with his incomparable strength, but after careful calculation, at least it is the young god.

    The aging immortal is sure to be unable to defeat the opponent, so even if he is bet on, it will only add casualties.

    However, Sun Wuchen is also thinking about whether he will gain something by helping the gods do such a big thing?

    "System, I have defeated a strong man for the time being. Is there any reward?"

    "The host can get certain rewards for over-fulfilling special system tasks and requirements, but they will also get them in the plot, not certain skills or material rewards."

    Seems to be a good thing, if nothing else, I will always find a god, at least I have to get some benefits from him.

    Sun Wuchen was very weak now, and then he followed the crowd to another place, and they returned to the camp.

    This camp is also so dilapidated. To be honest, in the past two days, it has not been attacked by any Red Ribbon Legion, so it is still peaceful here. Now Sun Wuchen is exhausted.

    Just as Sun Wuchen was lying there, slowly recovering his strength, he saw a figure sitting on something flying over.

    This is a bit unlucky.

    This guy should be the famous Tao Baibai, the world's number one killer. He never thought that he would come here ahead of time, or that he would have already arrived when he was at his weakest.

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen was extremely weak and unable to fight him, but two people rushed back directly.

    "Wuchen, we are back."

    Monkey King and Kelin returned from cultivation at the fastest speed. To be honest, they jumped directly from the sky. It is awe-inspiring to have such courage, after all, they are at extremely high altitudes.

    The two of them really jumped from a high place, and they were very surprised when they saw that there was a person standing next to Monkey King.

    "Wuchen, this person?"

    "He is the number one killer in the world, Tao Baibai, kill him."

    Sun Wuchen's words were simple, but it aroused Tao Baibai's surprise.

    "How did you know me?"

    What greeted him was not Sun Wuchen's words, but Sun Wukong rushed up and was fighting with him. After the training of Sun Wukong's essential oil Kalinta, his combat effectiveness has improved a lot.

    After a fatal fight, Tao Baibai was a little flustered,After all, although the opponent's combat power was weaker than his own, he didn't do too much. Klin next to him had already made a move, and he could tell that this guy must be different.

    When had the world's number one killer ever experienced such embarrassment, he was immediately surrounded by two young children, unable to struggle.

    "Hateful. You little bastards, Dongdongbo!"

    A ray of light drew an arc and shot towards Monkey King in it. If it hits, it will be fatal.

    "Perfect hole wave." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 902: Defeat in vain

    ?

    The perfect hole wave hit the past, just hitting the peach white hole wave.

    This guy Tao Baibai was really taken aback. Someone could use Dongdongbo, and it was that seemingly weak and unattractive little boy.

    After his own attack was blocked, Sun Wukong and Klin's attacks were naturally more violent. Compared with the original plot, the two had already boarded the Kalin Tower, and the fighting power to fly out of Kling was not enough, but Sun Wukong did  Very advantageous.

    Compared with the power in that overwhelming plot, the current Monkey King does not have that ability.

    At best, he would only draw with the opponent.

    First of all, Monkey King is stronger than the previous plot, at least when he came to this forest, he was definitely far beyond the level at that time.

    However, because his fighting power was only climbed the Kalin Tower once, and he was not as good as the terrifying improvement that time, he was even tied with Tao Baibai.

    Two people were fighting, and Kelin was a little out of hand, so he jumped to the side to gather energy.

    As for the Kamepai Qigong, he has also mastered it, and it seems that he can do it quite perfectly. A ball of light was hanging in his hand. When Tao Baibai was launching a fierce attack, he suddenly felt the vibration of the air wave behind him.

    He was taken aback and jumped up directly. Since he did not have the skill of Wukong, he was not suspended in the air, but Dongdongbo could still be used. When Monkey King kicked towards it, Dongdong  Immediately the wave hit his foot.

    The older Tao Baibai became, the more surprised he became. He didn't expect that this battle was much more difficult than he had imagined. It was obvious that two small young men could fight to this extent, not to mention blocking their own attacks.

    "Wukong, the two of you are too bad, and you haven't been able to defeat him at all."

    Sun Wuchen does have the qualifications to say this now, the combat power of 100 points is almost on par with the opponent, but whether it is transformation ability or various skills, they are far better than the opponent.

    The older Tao Baibai became, the more frightened he became, and finally decided on one thing, which was to run away.

    If I don't run away, I'm likely to be knocked down by these people. Among other things, the perfect hole wave that the little boy just sent out is even stronger and more powerful than the one I'm sending out now.

    So at this moment, he has already raised the heart of fleeing.

    Sun Wuchen will not let go of this opportunity, this time he will defeat Tao Baibai, so that he can get a lot of energy points.

    Second, this can be regarded as the second boss-level enemy I have encountered.

    Sun Wuchen always looked forward to defeating this kind of boss-level enemy, there would be some benefits, so he wanted to try it.

    When Tao Baibai kept fleeing, Sun Wuchen waved his hand and sent out several perfect hole waves.

    If it weren't for his own lack of strength, the hole wave he sent must be in the most powerful state, but it is not possible now.

    Tao Baibai was running away at high speed, when he saw several beams of light coming towards him from behind, and he jumped to the side, unexpectedly this thing could still track it.

    He was really taken aback. There were too many damn things today, and there was such an existence far beyond common sense. It seemed impossible for him to dodge no matter what.

    How on earth should we do this?  He stopped immediately, and waved his hand there, trying to block it with his palm.

    He was well aware of the power of Dong Dongbo's skill, but he didn't expect that light to penetrate his palm in an instant, and then hit his chest.

    Accompanied by a howl, he lay directly on the ground, seriously injured. Seeing the two brothers Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen approaching slowly, he immediately struggled and knelt on the ground.

    "Please don't kill me."

    When it comes to this kind of begging for mercy, there must be some people who are weak and will not continue to kill him, but the current Sun Wuchen will not.

    Just when Sun Wukong looked at Sun Wuchen, Sun Wuchen kicked him, hitting the guy in the chin.

    With a howl, he was directly kicked to the side, and then Sun Wuchen hit him again.

    Seeing that no matter how much he begged for mercy, there was no effect, he directly took out the transformation capsule in his arms. After pressing this thing, it turned into a big knife, and slashed at Sun Wuchen in front of him.

    It seems that this guy has planned for a long time to use this weapon, but why would Sun Wuchen be afraid?

    When the opponent's broadsword arrived in front of him, Sun Wuchen just touched it casually. Originally, the fighting power of the two people was almost the same, and even Sun Wuchen was weaker and couldn't beat it.The opponent, but after the opponent suffered heavy injuries, it was even more of a victory or defeat.

    A force hit the blade of the broadsword, smashing everything into pieces, and a flash of light penetrated Tao Baibai's shoulder.

    This guy seemed to have no other possibility to resist, but before kneeling on the ground, he also took out the last grenade on his body, which had extremely destructive damage.

    "I am going to kill you."

    He had hugged Sun Wuchen tightly, but he immediately found that Sun Wuchen was flying towards the sky, and then flew away.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 903 Rewards for Defeating the Boss

    ?

    "You idiot, I can dance air."

    Sun Wuchen hung over Tao Baibai's head, where there was a height of more than ten meters, and the explosion immediately below, Tao Baibai seemed to have been submerged in the sea of ??flames amidst infinite unwillingness.

    To be honest, it is still unknown whether he can survive the horrible explosion.

    At least now Sun Wukong has the information from the system.

    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for defeating the boss-level enemy Tao Baibai."

    "The enemy¡ª¡ªPeach Baibai."

    "Boss-level enemies."

    "Comprehensive combat power 100."

    "Skills: High-speed movement, hole wave."

    "Weapons: broadsword, grenade."

    "Killing boss-level enemies will give you 3,500 energy points, attribute rewards, and a comprehensive combat power increase of 10. You will get a chance to draw a high-level lottery and get a z point at the same time."

    It seems that this time I have really gained a lot, the energy points have increased to 3500, and my overall combat power has now reached 110.

    After a battle, a direct increase of 10% is not bad.

    However, such boss-level enemies can be encountered but not sought after. After I rest, I will encounter more boss-level enemies. It seems that there is still hope.

    The advanced lottery chance is also easy to understand, but the current biological clock doesn't understand that z point.

    "System, what is the use of this z point?"

    "Ding. Host, z points are like a high-level currency, which can be exchanged for things that cannot be exchanged for energy points, and even each point can be exchanged for a chance to draw a lottery. You can also use this chain to directly increase your own attack power by 10%.  It works every time."

    When Sun Wuchen saw it, he was in a good mood. Among other things, this kind of thing can be directly exchanged for a lucky draw opportunity. It is simply that if the existence of his dreams wants skills, he can draw a lottery at any time.

    And there are also various mysterious effects, such as increasing the combat power by 10%, which is an unimaginable improvement. If there are too many points, at a certain level of combat power, each time the combat power is increased by 10%, this change is simply unimaginable.  imagine.

    Then the system gives a way to get this kind of points.

    The first way to get it is to kill boss-level enemies. This is something that can be encountered but not sought after. It is also stated above that the more powerful the boss-level enemy is, the greater the difference in combat power between him and himself will be, and the more points he will get.

    Now there are only two boss-level enemies I have encountered, one is Carrick II, that guy is not dead and I can't really defeat him, so I can't get points.

    But Tao Baibai got the points. Of course, even if he will be resurrected, he has already got the points.

    It is estimated that Carrick II's points will reach an astonishing five or even more, but Tao Baibai's combat power is only one hundred, and he can only get one. Of course, it does not mean that a person like Frieza will give himself almost  Millions of points, in that way, I can use all of them directly to improve my combat power, and I can almost achieve invincibility in the world.

    This kind of combat power points is only reflected based on the difference between one's own combat power and the opponent's, but Frieza should also have quite a few.

    After all, he is a boss-level enemy.

    In addition to these, it is to complete an unimaginable task, which can also be easily understood.

    Of course, the rest is the same as the original plot. For example, if you sacrifice something extremely powerful, you may get 20 points if you sacrifice the magic lamp directly.

    This requires you to continue looking for it yourself, but Dragon Ball cannot provide any such special energy points, and making a wish is of course even more impossible.

    It seems that the most effective plan for now is to kill boss-level enemies.

    After getting a z point, Sun Wuchen was in a good mood, and then saw the lottery draw.

    A roulette suddenly appeared in front of my eyes, spinning continuously, and I never noticed it, and then the pointer stayed on a skill that I had never thought about.

    Vitality bomb!

    This is a bit too much, I have never thought of using this kind of skill, I must charge for a long time to absorb the original body of the surrounding creatures, even if the effect is really infinite, but the loophole is too big.

    And I am different from Sun Wukong, the original question, but this skill is not that effective for me.

    Seeing this, Sun Wuchen felt quite helpless, but this was considered a gift from the system, and he also got a chance to improve his skills. After thinking about it, he directly upgraded the Wukong technique.

      "Skill¡ª¡ªAdvanced Dancing Kongshu."

    "Skill level¡ª¡ªd."

    "Skill coefficient - 3. Beyond the user's original speed limit, the consumption will increase as the user's use time prolongs."

    "Skill additional attributes-continuous acceleration (enabled), instant burst (enabled), levitation (enabled), empty training (enabled)."

    "Hidden Skill Attribute - Flash (enabled)."

    Sun Wuchen raised his air dance to an advanced level.

    The various effects of Advanced Dance Kongshu have been continuously enhanced, with faster speed, lower consumption, and triple acceleration.

    And also got one of the most special hidden skills, a flash.

    This is a super attack skill combined with one's own physical skills. When it is near Xiaokang Avenue, it will instantly fight back and defeat the opponent.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 904: Mysterious Guidance

    ?

    After receiving many gifts, Sun Wuchen's mission seemed to be temporarily completed. In this battle, he not only got the Dragon Ball, but also avoided many threats, and even got super z points.

    This can be regarded as a perfect attempt, but Sun Wuchen will also face many problems in the future.

    For example, although I have obtained these points, but now it seems that the combat power has not improved to that terrifying level, and I have to go to Kalin Tower.

    This time Sun Wuchen was able to climb by himself. With Sun Wukong Kling, the three of them climbed to Kalin Tower together.

    Because their combat effectiveness has been greatly improved, it only took two hours to climb the Kalin Tower this time, which is quite fast. If you go all out, you can even complete it in half an hour.

    However, I am afraid that his behavior will have little improvement for Sun Wuchen. If he wants to really improve his combat effectiveness, he might as well spend the energy points on himself directly.

    The three of them finally came to the top of the tower and saw Immortal Kalin.

    "You guys are finally here. I'm really surprised. I didn't expect to be able to accomplish so many things. That Tao Baibai is a top powerhouse, and you easily defeated him. Not to mention the even more terrifying Carrick  It¡¯s the second generation, I¡¯ve been staring at that guy for a long time, even if he really makes a move, I won¡¯t be able to live myself.¡±

    The two of them, Monkey King, finally heard the name, a monster called Carrick II, whose combat power was much, much stronger than others.

    It was this monster who failed under Sun Wuchen's attack. Although it was not killed by Sun Wuchen, it was indeed a real victory.

    "This can only be regarded as a fluke. Wukong and Klin still have the possibility of promotion, Kalin Immortal, but I don't seem to have this chance."

    "No, you have it too. Someone wants to add you. No, it should be said that you have the qualifications to go to that place. Wukong, your wish stick is still there."

    Monkey King Rick took off the Ruyi stick on his back.

    Immortal Karin led everyone to the top of the tower.

    Sun Wuchen didn't say a word during this process, he must know that the one who wants to see him is the immortal himself.

    It should be said that after he has done so many things, he definitely wants to see himself, after all, he has helped him a lot.

    Sun Wuchen knew it clearly, but Sun Wukong and Kelin guessed in every possible way, they didn't understand what would happen at all.

    "Wuchen, if you grab something, it will take you to the temple above. There are already people waiting for you inside, but you have to pass the test first."

    "OK."

    Sun Wukong and Kelin were watching all this helplessly. Sun Wuchen and them reached the other side, grabbed the wish stick and flew into the sky.

    This time, Sun Wuchen finally felt the feeling of suffocation at high altitude, as if he was suffocating infinitely.

    ?Because of the high altitude, coupled with the continuous upward movement, the surrounding air flow was so weird that he seemed to be unable to breathe, but Sun Wuchen kept on holding on to the Ruyi stick tightly in his hand, and finally flew to the high altitude.

    To be honest, the current combat power is far inferior to that of Monkey King in the period of the real Big Devil Piccolo.

    After Sun Wukong drank the real super magic water, his combat power has surpassed that of Piccolo. It is really acceptable for him to survive this difficult time, but his current combat power is not as good as him.  I hate myself so much.

    After a suffocating and terrifying journey, the current Sun Wuchen finally reached the bottom of the temple.

    This really has a magical feeling, because I saw an extremely huge building hanging in the air below, which really made me a little amazed. This may be the real miracle in the world.

    Then he climbed up the stairs next to him, and he soon came to the bottom of the temple. During the whole process, the energy consumption was very serious, which even made him feel suffocated.

    However, it finally came to the top, and the wind howled at this high altitude, and even the whole building seemed to be shaking.

    There are really quite different reactions here.

    Walking on the top of the temple, this is a place like a square, the ground is covered with various white bricks and stones, which really looks sacred and holy. When walking here, Sun Wuchen felt quite calm.

    It should be said that there has not been any disaster here, nor has any enemy attacked this so-called miracle.

    If that Pilaf is bigIf the king didn't send Piccolo out for a while, the peace here would last for a while.

    After walking two steps in the past two days, he met a man named Bobo, who was all black and really looked like a monster.

    "Hello, my name is Mr. Bobo."

    "Hello, my name is Sun Wuchen, is the test starting?"

    "You are really an impatient child, so let's start." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 905: The Test of Mr. Bobo

    ?

    ? This Mr. Bobo is a hidden master in the original plot.

    The Monkey King who was able to defeat Piccolo is nothing in his eyes, and it is even said that his combat power has reached more than a thousand.

    This really makes people feel a little scared. Even a Saiyan warrior like Raditz has only 1500 fighting power.

    This Mr. Bobo was able to reach a thousand, but due to various reasons, she doesn't like fighting, not the kind of crazy killing type, so he has never fought on the front line.

    However, this test is still coming. Sun Wuchen decided to be cautious and adapt to this hypoxic environment as much as possible. The difference between him and the original story of Sun Wukong is that he clearly knows that a lot of energy consumption is unnecessary at such a high altitude.  Your heart must be calm.

    When infinitely stable, Sun Wuchen shot a bunch of rays towards Mr. Bobo, and these holes have the same effect when they are high in the sky.

    The perfect hole wave exerted a very strong effect at this time, constantly spinning and attacking, almost occupying all the surrounding places, even before the hole wave beam came out, it almost surrounded the opponent.

    Sun Wuchen immediately noticed that the figure of the other party had disappeared. This Mr. Bobo seemed to be able to move unimaginably in an instant, and he was still unaffected in the high altitude.

    Sun Wuchen gave him only one evaluation - monster.

    This guy's movement speed and efficiency have reached an astonishing level. Living in a high-altitude hypoxic environment all year round, it seems that it is also a kind of exercise for the body.

    All the beams of light were easily flashed by him, and even without a single beam of light falling around his body and passing him, it was already as difficult as climbing the sky.

    I don't know how this guy did it. After flashing all the light beams, he came to Sun Wuchen's side. He didn't attack, but just put on a pose.

    Sun Wuchen also laughed, and suddenly put his hands in front of him, and the Sun Fist flashed wildly in an instant.

    He directly started to use the afterimage fist. His own afterimage fist is completely different from others', and has a certain lethality. Mr. Bobo can even know any of his movements through the perception of breath.

    But when these afterimages with a certain amount of damage appeared, they all rushed towards Mr. Bobo, and Sun Wuchen himself was mixed in. When these things reached Mr. Bobo's side, they were like burning flames, with a certain range of damage.

    Mr. Bobo seemed to have reacted, and he punched forward. The speed seemed to be slow, and the violent storm came in an instant.

    This fist seems to be really unpleasant, but it seems to be the legendary Qi He fist, which explodes in an instant and can blow everything away.

    This effect was perfect, everything around was completely blown away, as if the howling wind, those clones disappeared completely in an instant, and as for Sun Wuchen himself, he had already arrived at his side.

    Of course Sun Wuchen didn't know how to use fists, he couldn't move the opponent's body at all, he just pressed his hand on the ground suddenly, and the light flashed suddenly.

    A large wave of energy directly covered the ground, and then exploded in an instant, sending his body flying towards the sky in an instant.

    The explosion on the ground spread a large wave of terrifying energy in an instant. Mr. Bobo was in it, and immediately pulled back. When Sun Wuchen was in the sky, his feet were facing the sky again, sending out shock waves as well.

    "Kame School Qigong¡ª¡ªSky Cross Slash."

    Coming down from the sky, his speed was much faster.

    His hands were crossed in front of him all the time, turning into extremely terrifying blades, falling down in an instant. Mr. Bobo can continue to escape at this time, but Sun Wuchen has already determined that he will not continue to invest.

    A series of attacks were within his response range, so Mr. Bobo should also give himself some face, and he really stretched out a hand to block it.

    The light of the cross knife hit his hand, and it shattered instantly, drawing deep marks on the surrounding ground, but there were no scars on his hand.

    There were two deep marks engraved around it, but Mr. Bobo took Sun Wuchen's attack with one hand, and then punched Victory.

    Sun Wuchen had already jumped down. His attack was effective, but it also failed because he couldn't stop the opponent.

    "I surrender."

    The first words Sun Wuchen said after jumping off the building even surprised Mr. Bobo.

    "You are really a very good young man, but you are still a little bit worse."

    "Whether it is my own strength, energy or various skills, I am actually inferior to you. I just try my best to fight with you.Do some fighting, let you feel the existence of a trace of strength.  To completely defeat you, unless I turn into that giant ape state, I believe you have also seen it.  "

    "It's difficult to fight in this high altitude in that state."

    "But in that state, I have a chance."

    Sun Wuchen's neither humble nor overbearing aroused the approval of Mr. Bobo.

    It is rare for him to see such an outstanding young man who has such maturity and thoughtfulness at such a young age.

    "But if you want to see the gods, you still need to beat me."

    "No need, bring him to see me." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 906 Learning from God

    ?

    Sun Wuchen had temporarily completed the test, so naturally he followed Mr. Bobo excitedly and walked inside.

    They stopped in front of a palace, and then a very frail old man walked out of the palace.

    When I saw this kind of demon for the first time, I was quite surprised, because he was not as young as Carrick II Nappa, but like a child. The fairy in front of him was really an extremely aging creature.  But his aura is really strong.

    Sun Wuchen could tell at a glance that this guy's fighting power was not as strong as that of Carrick II.

    If the gods were young, they would naturally have strong fighting power, but the one who is really aging in front of him is naturally not with me from time to time.

    "You are that young child, called Sun Wuchen, you are very special."

    "Nothing special, you are a fairy, right?"

    "It seems that Galin told you."

    "No, there's just one word written on your chest."

    Sun Wuchen really finds it funny, you have a god word written on your chest, can it be someone else?  Those who can live in this strange place are of course gods.

    Even a serious and unsmiling fairy, there is a smile on the corner of his mouth at this time.

    "It seems that your observation is still very meticulous. Do you know why I summoned you here?"

    "I guess it's because I temporarily defeated Carrick II. That guy is a very evil and terrifying existence. His combat power, let me say, has even surpassed yours."

    "Yes, I need an excellent young man like you very much. I hope you can take over my job and become a god instead of me. As long as you have strong strength and firm will, it will be fine. Except Carrick II  People like Shi, there are many powerful enemies."

    Of course Sun Wuchen knows who it is, and your guy's avatar is already difficult enough.

    Although the Fiend Stars like Carrick II are quite formidable enemies, your clone has unimaginable potential for cultivation. If the big devil Piccolo is really brought back to the world, the damage it will cause will not be worse than that  Carrick II drops.

    And this Carrick II will always appear. Of course, Sun Wuchen will not agree to him. To be a fairy can only stay in this place, and it is definitely not possible to be supervised.

    "I'm not interested in being a fairy, but I can learn some fighting methods from you."

    "All right."

    It seems that the gods had thought of this ending a long time ago, and then ordered Mr. Bobo to train Sun Wuchen.

    At this high altitude, the human body consumes a lot. Almost every battle will make it difficult for a person to breathe. Only in the infinite static state, feeling the slow flow of air flow and reducing the body consumption is the kingly way.

    Sun Wuchen spent the rest of his time studying with Mr. Bobo. In fact, Mr. Bobo's combat effectiveness is really strong.

    If Sun Wuchen is allowed to judge for himself, perhaps the Great Devil Piccolo who can really threaten the world is not the opponent of Mr. Bobo.

    It just so happens that this guy is very pedantic, and he doesn't join the battle by himself, but in this state, he retains his awe of God, and has been living here as God's steward.

    It seems that this guy has been with several gods, because gods also die and change.

    His life is very long, and he has strong fighting power, but his personality and some rules prevent him from fighting, but it is very interesting to learn from him.

    "Sun Wuchen, you must reach a state called nothingness, and let your body and mind be peaceful to the extreme before you can feel my movement."

    Standing in front of Mr. Bobo, Sun Wuchen tried his best to train his ability to perceive everything around him. Compared with purely improving combat effectiveness, this seemed much more difficult.

    This is the concept of focusing on one's state of mind, and it can be achieved directly by increasing attribute points, but all of this seems to be related to the energy level, which means that it is related to one's basic energy state.

    The average person's energy level doesn't even reach one.

    Sun Wuchen figured this out later. Because of some skills, the power used by each person is different. For example, the guy Tao Baibai, even if he sends out the same hole wave as himself.

    The consumption of two people should be almost the same, even if the difference in combat power can be made up, but the difference in energy level is difficult to describe in words.

    The same is true for quite a few enemies I have encountered. Powerful skills are nothing more than that in their hands, so SunIt was only later that Chen realized that many people were restricted.

    Only people with this kind of super talent will have a high energy level, that is to say, a high foundation.

    The same Kamepai Qigong, Sun Wukong is much more powerful than Klin's when he uses it. Even if two people spend a lot of energy colliding at the same time, it seems that the difference is almost the same.

    Therefore, when studying, Sun Wuchen's comprehension ability is indeed quite amazing. It didn't take long to comprehend the ability to be able to perceive the sensor, and then came the second challenge.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 907: Comprehension of fighting with oneself

    ?

    Mr. Bobo actually prepared a pile of soil, put it in front, and then slowly made a strange doll, which looks exactly like Sun Wuchen.

    "Sun Wuchen, let him be your enemy, it is a test of your feelings about nothingness."

    Sun Wuchen finally met the most special opponent in his life. His various attack values ??are similar to his own, but because he is made of clay, his natural state is close to nothing, and his spirit is concentrated.

    Soon, the Nendoroid was finished, and when he stood in front of Sun Wuchen, he was quite surprised.

    This monster didn't seem to have a strong aura, and it was completely different from fighting with ordinary people. At that time, Sun Wuchen also put up his battle sensor.

    That kind of thing is not good for me to feel the flow of qi. Standing here, I feel the soil in front of me suddenly move, and it is rushing towards me, and when I raise my hand, there is a hole wave.

    Is there such an energy attack?  interesting.

    Sun Wuchen immediately raised his hand, and with a violent wave, the energy in front of him was knocked away, and the thing turned into a ball of light and flew to the side of the little man, and Sun Wuchen had already come to his side.

    It was the first time he fought against himself, and Sun Wuchen finally felt his current state.

    The physical fitness of the two people is almost exactly the same, the various attack and defense methods are almost identical, and the energy level is also the same, so the offense and defense are always in a tie.

    It's really intriguing, and just now I really pulled out a hair and put it in the body of this monster. His offensive and defensive abilities and skills are exactly the same as my own. When the hole wave was invalid just now  , he has already flown into the sky.

    Of course Sun Wuchen understood that this must be a fight between dragons and tigers, but he would not give up, he just kicked the ground, flew towards the sky, and bumped his head into that guy, who knew that this guy suddenly flew to the other side, hole  Waves came from behind.

    A terrifying light beam hit Sun Wuchen's back now, and Sun Wuchen immediately turned around in the air strangely, and punched back, with a slight blue light on the fist.

    A big ball of light smashed there, indeed it was quite powerful energy.

    This is the smallest form of Kame-pai Qigong. In fact, its power is not high, but it must have a certain effect. It instantly smashed the opponent's hole wave, that is, to the opponent's body, and that guy suddenly jumped to the ground.

    Both Sun Wuchen and him can fly, but it is obvious that when this guy flies, he has more perfect control over energy.

    Perhaps it was because he was in a state of being close to nothing, even without breathing loss, so he could achieve this perfect level, and Sun Wuchen also fell to the ground immediately, and he couldn't learn anything really useful by using energy attacks.

    After falling to the ground, a hand-to-hand fight began. Sun Wuchen continued to punch there, and even used the Spike Wind Fist he had seen from Yamcha, which was actually just a series of skills.

    However, after using it for a period of time, he immediately found that this punching method could not keep up with the opponent's rhythm at all.

    Various attacking methods trained from nature are more effective.

    The current Sun Wuche has escaped Guixianren's control, and there is even a possibility of setting up another sect. His boxing techniques are more cohesive, powerful, and consistent.

    His boxing method is actually more inclined to an attack of extreme speed, and it has various changes. Sun Wuchen named this boxing method Wuxingquan.

    Everyone in this world is not biased towards invisible power. People with superpowers also have unimaginable fighting masters. They use pure energy to crush each other, and they may know little about the power of the five elements.

    However, Sun Wuchen can completely transcend their realm. Sun Wuchen is very clear about what they don't understand.

    Just like the current boxing method called Wuxingquan.

    The five elements are the five forces, gold, wood, water, fire, and earth.

    Among Sun Wuchen's boxing techniques, metallic fists are the most powerful.

    The belt on the top has invisible power. When it hits the opponent, it will explode immediately.

    Water tends to be feminine, fire tends to be violent, and even the scattered power is more violent, which can be regarded as a range attack. As for the earth power, it tends to be a thick defense, covered with various energies, like armor.

    Of course, the most mysterious wood-type energy is to mobilize one's own mental and physical strength, which belongs to a method similar to energy attack. Perhaps after learning the attack method of absorbing vitality, or even learning the world king boxing, Sun Wuchen can fully use wood.  Department of strength? The source.

    In short, this is the different ways of using energy. Sun Wuchen constantly changes when attacking, and his violent fists instantly exert energy on the opponent.

    ? After being punched by the opponent with all his strength, the punch immediately exploded, breaking the opponent's body into pieces.

    If it has nothing to do with a person's body, it is a pure use of surrounding forces, so even if you get Sun Wuchen's genes and some of his skills, you cannot completely imitate them.

    Within 30 minutes, the puppet completely exploded.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 908 Five Elements Boxing

    ?

    This time it was Mr. Bobo's turn to be surprised. How could he never have imagined that Sun Wuchen had such a trick?

    After smashing the statue dummy in front of him, Sun Wuchen stood there quietly, feeling the energy on his body.

    This is indeed a rather perfect perception.

    "Ding! The host's self-created punch was detected."

    "Five Elements Boxing."

    "The mysterious boxing method formed by the aggregation of five forces is powerful."

    "Skill level: Unknown. Through the continuous efforts of the host, it can be improved, and energy points can also be used to increase the power of energy attributes. Note that it consumes a lot of energy to improve the effect of special boxing techniques."

    "The additional attributes are as follows."

    "Gold: A terrifying fist with explosive power. Once touched, it can blow up most of the person's body. It is powerful. The attack increase coefficient is 0.25. Note that the energy consumption is greater than the usual fist swing, and the overall attack power is increased by 25%."

    "Wood: The extremely mysterious recovery technique, which integrates all the vitality of the world, can improve people's recovery ability and their own physical strength, and reduce consumption. Current effect - 0.1. Recovery ability increased by 10%."

    "Water: A strange soft power, comprehended that the world is the ultimate power of water. It can make a very soft attack and completely defend against the enemy's attack. The energy coefficient is 0.2."

    "Fire: A unique boxing method that comprehends the power of fire. It bursts out a large amount of flames instantly, burning energy and causing area damage at the same time. The energy coefficient is 0.15, which consumes a lot."

    "Soil: The mysterious boxing technique that comprehends the power of the earth can help you improve your own defense ability. The current effect - 0.1. Defense ability increased by 10%."

    This mysterious Five Elements Fist is the skill I am most proud of. There have been countless changes in it, which can be called peerless. It is like a metallic fist, which can explode instantly, and my combat power has directly increased by 25%.

    This is not equivalent to the damage after the skill is used by oneself, because the energy level is only applied to the skill, and it is not used for ordinary attacks.

    So now my combat power has actually increased by 25%, reaching an astonishing value of 125. Of course, I can't use it every time, because it has been stated above that when I swing my fist, it consumes more than usual.

    Fortunately, it can be retracted freely, so when necessary, it can attack violently and cause a fatal blow, which is already perfect.

    As for the two powers of water and fire, they may even be regarded as two peculiar offensive and defensive abilities.

    They are biased towards skills, and can be added from the original energy level.

    The remaining two boxing techniques increase recovery and defense capabilities, and I have learned unimaginable boxing techniques in an instant, which really makes me very excited.

    Guixianren has worked hard for so many years, and the strongest Guixian Style created by Guixian is nothing more than a peculiar Kamepai Qigong. Of course, the Ten Thousand Kingdoms Shocking Palm is also an unimaginably powerful palm technique.

    Other than that, there doesn't seem to be much breakthrough, because the main fighting genre in this world is the kind that constantly experiences improvement in peace, and they only focus on skills.

    The use of energy between heaven and earth, as well as his own use of various energies, is really reduced. Fortunately, Sun Wuchen has the perceptions of the ninja world in the past, which allows him to easily perceive some different energies.

    In this way, it seems that there is no need for me to lift the seal of my body, as long as I continue to train, I will gain something.

    Mr. Bobo was really surprised to see Sun Wuchan's progress so much. At this time, the fairy who had been by the side for a long time also came over, walking very slowly, but felt that he was infinitely powerless  .

    He already had a premonition that his avatar would definitely break through the restriction and come to this world, but the young man in front of him seemed to have limitless potential, and being his master was really not enough.

    It so happened that Sun Wuchen's brother also encountered some things, which must be handled by Sun Wuchen himself.

    "Wuchen, your training has been very fruitful, very good, but your brother has encountered some things, you can deal with them first."

    "It should be the lingering Red Ribbon Legion. They are trying to dominate the world and looking for Dragon Balls for their own selfish desires. Of course, I will not allow such things."

    ? What Sun Wuchen said was awe-inspiring, but in fact he just wanted to make a wish. This time, he definitely wants to improve his combat power again.

    However, he also wants to exchange all his points for the highest level of z points.

      And it's really nice to exchange for something quite useful.

    "Wuchen, go down and see them. It seems that the legion has sent more soldiers to fight them in the forest below. One person has already died in battle."

    Sun Wuchen thought for a while, probably that unlucky aborigine, he was killed in the original plot, he did not expect to die so quickly this time.

    "Okay, I'll deal with these enemies first." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 909 Destroy the enemy with one blow

    ?

    "Let go of Boulma, otherwise Wuchen will definitely beat you up when he comes back."

    Monkey King looked at the enemy in front of him.

    This is a huge steel robot, which is the crystallization of the highest technology. There is a Dr. Gallo in the Red Ribbon Army. This guy has invented many unimaginable technologies.

    Of course, in this year, he does not have the kind of super artificial man who can conquer the world, and even his dream is to help the Red Ribbon Army conquer the world.

    Seizing the Dragon Ball is just one possibility for them. The kind of beads with mysterious power that can fulfill all wishes is indeed very tempting, but Dr. Gallo prefers to act with his own strength.

    This super-giant battle robot is the crystallization of Dr. Gallo's research. Although it was considered a failure in the early stage, its combat effectiveness is really strong.

    Moreover, some strong members of the Red Ribbon Legion have also arrived here.

    They were almost elite fighters in the Red Ribbon Legion. After discovering Sun Wukong and others, they attacked without any reason, and the native named Bola was directly killed by them.

    Even Kelin was caught off guard by this robot and suffered serious chest injuries.

    Only Sun Wukong was left to fight alone. Unexpectedly, Bulma was caught by the other party and used to threaten himself. Now Monkey King is still in a very weak era and doesn't know how to deal with such a situation.

    Although he threatened the other party loudly, what he got in return was the other party's ridicule.

    "Haha, that Tao Baibai is really a waste, and he really lost to such a kid. Let us elite players kill him. Super Robot One, kill them."

    The huge robot walked forward, raised its arms directly, and there was a huge muzzle in the middle, and countless flames spewed out in an instant. Even Monkey King was startled, and immediately stood there, and shot a tortoise pie forward.  qigong.

    The big robot was knocked to the ground again. As for the scene where Sun Wukong's power was exhausted again, it has been staged three times. He can gather powerful Kameha qigong, but he cannot use it unlimitedly.

    After consuming a lot of energy again, the robot stood up. The steel on his body made him almost invulnerable to any damage, and he seemed to be particularly calm when he looked at Monkey King, and when he raised his hand, he spewed out flames.

    Monkey King could only jump up immediately, but the flames still burned to his body, which made him feel extremely painful.

    If Ruyi Stick was here, he still had some ability to deal with it, but now there is really no way, in the midst of a struggle, he suddenly finds that he seems to have nowhere to escape, surrounded by a sea of ??flames.

    Sun Wukong is also the kind of extremely outstanding young man with amazing talent.

    Seeing the sea of ??flames in front of him, and the gigantic robot preparing to attack again, Sun Wukong was already a little anxious, and he suddenly thought of the mysterious kung fu used by Sun Wuchen.

    Maybe that kind of kung fu is not very good for him, but he can try it. He suddenly let his body levitate and float up slowly. Although the speed is slower and the skill is not skilled, he actually flew up. This is  Dance Kongshu is at least an entry level.

    "Wow! That kid is flying, is he a monster?"

    "Get rid of him!"

    Someone shouted loudly, all the guns were heading there, Sun Wukong had just learned the air dance technique, in fact his body was even less sensitive, he was hit by all the bullets in an instant, and flew towards the back, just as he thought, he was about to fail  When, a hand caught him.

    Then this hand put Monkey King on the ground, and Monkey King took a closer look, and it turned out to be his brother.

    "Wuchen, you are finally back!"

    Sun Wukong hugged him in surprise. Sun Wuchen looked at the younger brother quite helplessly, but patted his head to calm him down.

    "Release the girl and get out. You can all survive, if you continue to fight, you will only die."

    Everyone saw that another child suddenly appeared, almost the same as the one just now, but there was obviously a murderous aura, which shocked them.

    Even these battle-tested veterans would feel fear and tremble when they saw this child. They didn't understand what kind of power this child possessed, so that they frightened themselves so much.

    "I said you can get out, if you don't leave again, you will die."

    A coldness flashed on Sun Wuchen's face.

    "Don't be afraid, it's just a child to kill him, Robot No. 1, come on."

    huge??The robot walked towards Sun Wuchenzeng, shaking its incomparable body. The thick steel on it can be said to be harder than ordinary tanks.

    "Although I haven't learned anything really amazing, but to destroy this thing one blow is enough."

    The second Sun Wuchen disappeared from the spot suddenly, he appeared in front of the giant robot, and the fist in the flesh emitted a golden light.

    The ray of light was just a thin stroke, as if it had pulled a glove, but Sun Wuchen's punch hit it.

    After punching the robot in the face, leaving a golden mark, Sun Wuchen landed on the ground, turned and left.

    Everyone was dumbfounded, he didn't seem to do anything, the giant robot was still standing there.

    They will laugh out loud, and suddenly there is a loud bang, and the head of the entire robot explodes.

    Destroy the enemy with one blow!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 910 Infinite Divine Power

    ?

    Completely destroying a huge battle robot in one blow, something only a super powerful being like Sun Wuchen can do, is definitely quite extraordinary.

    Even the Monkey King next to him was dumbfounded. His fist hit was the monster. When he was on his body, it had no effect at all, but his palm hurt infinitely.

    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen would accomplish such a feat with one blow, completely killing the opponent.

    And it seems that Sun Wuchen didn't have much consumption, on the contrary, he seemed infinitely calm, but there was a kind of golden light just spreading on his hands.

    Even if Sun Wuchen himself doesn't know it, this kind of thing is really quite effective.

    Because he has only now discovered that this peculiar full set of military attributes has unimaginable effects. If he launches an attack now, his combat power will be directly increased by 25%, and his overall combat power will reach 125.

    This is an attack method that is more effective than critical strikes, directly improving combat effectiveness.

    If you have a combat power of 100 million, you can even fight hard with your fists, even Frieza seems to have no advantage.

    So this is an unimaginable super-high boxing method, and when the battle really broke out, that is, the time of the explosion, it actually had a coefficient bonus.

    So at the moment of the explosion, the power became 145, and the damage was unimaginable.

    It is only natural to be able to kill this huge battle robot with one blow. Sun Wuchen's small and thin figure is infinitely terrifying in the eyes of a group of people, especially the back, which looks thin, but it seems to make people feel like seeing a peak.

    "Monster!"

    "Run!"

    When a group of people fled in all directions, Sun Wuchen had already arrived at Wupa's side, and he was lying on his father's body.

    "Upa! Who killed your father?"

    Upa immediately pointed to a person.

    It was that person who killed his father with a bullet, which was far beyond his comprehension. With a single touch, the light flashed, piercing through the heart of that person, directly beating him into a corpse.

    Such a bloody method surprised everyone.

    It is indeed quite surprising that a child suddenly kills people. Even Sun Wukong, in his fighting life, has really killed only a handful of people.

    "Since they have been moved and killed you with special means, then there is no need to keep anything, it is enough to kill them all."

    When everyone heard it, it seemed that it was indeed the case. If they were weak and patient, they would definitely usher in their own doom. This seemed to be a matter of course.

    After tidying up the place and putting Upa's father in a special freezer cabin, everyone decided to go to the headquarters of the Red Ribbon Corps.

    Everyone was flying there. Sun Wuchen had no way to use Wukong's somersault cloud, but he had his own special somersault cloud, which could be manipulated as he wished.  Bigger and can be combined in real time.

    This time, Boulma's combat power was useless, and even Sun Wuchen didn't let Kelin and others inform Guixianren that this time, they only need a few of them to deal with the enemy.

    Boulma has an oolong to protect them. When necessary, they can directly enter the world of the lamp god. Although that guy can't do enough to fight, his escape skills are unparalleled in the world.

    A group of people moved towards the place where the deep mountains and old forests were located, and soon reached the outskirts of the base of the Red Ribbon Legion.

    What they had to pass first was a snow-capped mountain, which was full of wind and snow, and then they saw several planes flying in the sky.

    Needless to say, Sun Wuchen's tentacles are a few holes.

    All the planes flying in the sky were shot down almost instantly.

    After shooting down those flying planes, Sun Wuchen continued to fly towards the sky. He had already seen more enemies. There were a huge number of planes rising in the sky, aiming at Sun Wuchen and others.

    Moreover, he also saw a rather huge strange sphere. After a closer look, it should be the King Pilaf. He has already thought of attacking the Red Ribbon Army by his own means. Compared with the original book, he seems a little crazy.

    But this time, his huge spherical spaceship has undergone countless modifications, and its firepower is extremely strong. It seems to be in a perfect state and wants to destroy the opponent.

    When the huge round sphere suddenly came from here, even the Red Ribbon Legion was taken aback. Immediately, countless artillery hit the vicinity, but they were all blocked by the solid outer armor.

    & nbsp; Then a ridiculous-looking head appeared in front of everyone.

    "I am King Pilaf who will rule the world. If you hand over the Dragon Balls in your hands, I will spare you from death."

    This guy is actually clamoring here, and he seems to be quite confident. I'm afraid he doesn't know how fierce the Red Ribbon Legion he has provoked is.

    Countless cannons shot towards the sky. Although the pinches were quite thick, they were smashed in an instant.

    The huge spherical spaceship was shaking in the sky at this time, and fell towards the ground.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Nine Hundred and Eleven: The Rebellious Yamcha

    ?

    "Is this considered sacrificing one's life for benevolence?"

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen jumps into the air and hangs there using the dance air technique.

    "In this case, let me strike too."

    Of course, Sun Wuchen floated in the air very excitedly, and then slowly gathered all the strength in his body, ready to release his own Kamehae Qigong.

    Today's Sun Wuchen, Kamepai Qigong has reached a high-level state.

    Through accumulating power and constantly stirring various energies, he gathered all the power in this life together, and shot a huge ball of light forward. When it fell from the sky, it looked like a shooting star in the sky.

    When the enemies below saw this scene, they were all stunned. They never thought that there would be such a miraculous attack. When the big light ball fell down, it was absolutely unbearable.

    The light flickered and fell to the ground in an instant. After a terrifying explosion, the surrounding ground shook. Even everyone in the air was startled. They looked at Sun Wuchen dumbfounded.

    Sun Wuchen's Kamepai Qigong has not yet integrated the power of the Five Elements Fist. If it is integrated, it may have a higher effect, maybe.

    Of course, now his Kamepai Qigong has not undergone a higher upgrade, at most it is only an advanced entry level, and its power has been slightly increased, with an energy coefficient of 4.

    However, it also takes a long time to accumulate power. When you have time, you can use a lot of points to upgrade this skill and see how it works in the future.

    After the horrible explosion, at least 1/3 of the entire base has been reduced to ruins, and of course the huge and terrifying spherical spaceship has destroyed the other 1/3.

    It can be said that this base is already in jeopardy, but the core of the base still exists, and there is the strongest protective barrier there.

    ?Sun Wuchen and others all fell to the ground and moved forward there. Wukong and Klin had already used their fighting power, especially when Sun Wukong was holding the Ruyi stick, he was full of strength.

    The Ruyi stick kept flying, and no enemy could stand it. He was knocked down in an instant, and then faced a painful coma.

    They couldn't bear it anymore, the attack started, retreated like a tide, Kelin was also advancing, and even rushed to the warehouse. At this moment, although Sun Wuchen moved forward quietly, he felt pitiful, as if he had encountered a strong enemy.  After the fight, he was beaten and flew out.

    To say that this Kelin is also quite strong, but he did not expect the strength of the opponent to be so strong, and the guy who suddenly appeared seems to be an acquaintance of Sun Wuchen and others.

    Klin was sent flying out, and he was accompanied by a flash of light, and he was seriously injured.

    The person who came here was not Tianjin Fan, Sun Wuchen saw that guy walking out slowly.

    "Yamcha, why are you here?"

    Buma asked from the side, seeing the girl he liked, Yamcha was quite excited.

    However, when this man saw Sun Wuchen next to him, the jealousy and anger in his eyes began to gain the upper hand. For this child, he can be said to hate him from the bottom of his heart.

    "I took refuge in the Red Ribbon Legion, and now I have become their high-ranking soldier, and here I met someone who can lead me forward. His name is Tao Baibai, but he died in a battle recently. Does it have anything to do with you?"

    Sun Wuchen had a chill, it seems that his appearance actually caused Yamcha to join Hexianliu.

    But this is also his own choice, because everyone has their own choice.

    Seeing such a change in Yamcha, even Boulma looked down on him.

    "In this case, do you want to attack us? Then do it, Wuchen will definitely defeat you."

    This sentence deeply hurt Yamcha's fragile heart. The reason why he became like this was entirely because the little boy in front of him brought him such deep pain that he couldn't bear it at all.

    "Then let's see who is more powerful, Sun Wuchen will do it."

    "To be honest, your master Tao died in vain at my hands, let alone you, a person like you is nothing more than that. Wukong, defeat him."

    Sun Wuchen is too lazy to deal with such a person. His skill is so poor that he can kill him with one blow, not to mention that he has no chance of surviving if he does it himself. He is always an online character in the protagonist group, so save his life  Bar.

    Monkey King still has a slight expectation of him as a friend.

    "If you can't raise it, just give it up, or join us, and stop helping the bad guys."

    & nbsp; "Shut up, you people, I have made my own choice, but you just want to destroy him. Although my master is not a good person, he has taught many skills. Today I will let you see  Let's see who is stronger. I want to avenge him."

    What this guy really meant was awe-inspiring righteousness, but Sun Wuchen didn't even make a move. He sat beside him alone and watched them fight.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 912: The Last Resistance of the Red Ribbon Legion

    ?

    After fighting for a while, Yamcha saw that he could not gain the upper hand, so he immediately retreated, pointing forward with one hand.

    He still has some skills, he knows the secret of instant hole wave, in fact, Tao Baibai also has this skill.

    Dongdongbo's skill is to deal damage with pure speed. It is very difficult to have various special effects like Sun Wuchen, at least you must have a deep understanding of this skill.

    The person in front of him has already done it and can maximize his speed.

    Yamucha waved a beam of Dongdongbo light towards Sun Wukong's face, Sun Wukong directly raised his hands to block in front of him, and was pushed behind by Dongdongbo.

    Seeing that Sun Wukong was able to resist Dongdongbo's attack, Yamcha didn't seem surprised at all.

    Sun Wuchen originally continued to watch this battle to see what Yamcha cultivated?  Who knew that the lamp god flew out immediately at this time.

    "Master, I have discovered something very special, the Dragon Ball has been taken away."

    Sun Wuchen immediately looked at the Dragon Ball next to him. The radar did show that the Dragon Ball was moving away from this place. In fact, the Red Ribbon Legion had collected all the Dragon Balls as much as possible over the years, but their radar was extremely inefficient, so the real effect was limited.

    "Why can you perceive it?"

    Sun Wuchen didn't quite believe that this fellow Deng Chen had such abilities, and the lamp god rubbed his head in embarrassment.

    "Master, that guy also took away, and a very important existence beside me is that another magic lamp can summon the female lamp god, and the female lamp god is my girlfriend."

    Sun Wuchen couldn't help but glanced at the lamp god. This guy didn't even have a lower body, yet he even found a girlfriend.

    What makes many single dogs feel embarrassed?

    In fact, even if I am myself, I don't seem to be able to compare with this guy.

    Although Sun Wuchen was also staring at the dragon ball, after flying for a period of time, he immediately found that the signal of the dragon ball had disappeared. He already thought clearly that King Pilaf was really not an idiot.

    He deliberately abandoned a huge round spaceship, just to take the opportunity to crash into the base and steal the Dragon Balls. It seems that he is really resourceful.

    Then he put the dragon ball in a strange box to hide it. It is estimated that this guy really has a lot of weird ideas, but it is already being implemented, which is really surprising.

    "Let him go first, and I will find him later. Wukong, you come to deal with the enemies in this place. I will destroy all the red ribbon army first."

    After Sun Wuchen said this, he flew out like a cannonball. Because of his magical skill of dancing in the air, he could float in the air and point out every enemy he saw.

    When the light beam hit the ground, an explosion occurred instantly, and almost all the people were blown upside down, and there were flying remains everywhere.

    Explosions continued here, almost reaching an unimaginable horror. The people around really suffered heavy losses. On the contrary, after flying for a while, Sun Wuchen landed on a very tall building.

    This is the core area of ??the opponent. It should be the castle where the commander-in-chief of the opponent is located. It doesn't seem to be much different from other castles, and it may be stronger.

    As soon as Sun Wuchen landed at the gate, the steel gate in front opened immediately, and two high-level battle tanks drove out from inside. The first thing they did when they met was to fire their artillery.

    When the terrifying artillery hit, accompanied by powerful firepower, two bombs came to Sun Wuchen in an instant. Sun Wuchen had already prepared his own hole wave, and the two rays of light flashed, piercing the two bombs.

    That kind of thing exploded in the air in an instant, blowing everything around it away. With a wave of Sun Wuchen's hand, his body was densely covered with earth energy.

    After blocking the opponent's attack, a thick wall of rubble was piled up in front of Sun Wuchen, like a wall of earth, completely blocked by his shield composed of earth energy.

    After a while, Sun Wuchen immediately flew in, like a cannonball flashing, and when he came close, he slapped the ground with his palm, and everyone was blown away.

    This is just a very simple attack technique, but it is enough to annihilate everyone.

    Those people were all knocked down. Some of them hit the wall and fell directly into it, and some even hit various protruding furniture, which directly resulted in serious injuries.

    These people really suffered heavy casualties. They never expected Sun Wuchen to have such power. They were really surprised and inexplicable.This is a monster. It is clearly the body of a child, but its strength is greater than that of ordinary people.

    Sun Wuchen had already dealt with all the enemies on this floor and immediately walked up the stairs. Suddenly, a super-large iron block like a 10,000-ton boulder fell down, and Sun Wuchen punched there.

    The entire huge and heavy iron block was instantly blown away, and flew upwards. The whole mechanism completely collapsed. This huge thing that seemed to weigh several tons smashed through the ceiling in an instant, and then fell to the upper floor.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 913 Victory

    ?

    As soon as he jumped to the upper floor, a huge fist fell down. Just like the experimental robot he encountered, there is another one of this super powerful combat robot here, and it is obviously stronger.

    The thick fist fell down, smashing everything around in an instant, Sun Wuchen's figure disappeared immediately, and in the next second he was next to the robot, and he swept his foot over, but a bunch of steel-like sticks suddenly protruded from the guy's neck.  The shield, directly blocking a kick on it, just kicked the shield into a big groove.

    This thing was kicked away by Sun Wuchen in an instant. In terms of strength alone, Sun Wuchen is definitely not inferior to ordinary people. Even a steel-like physique is like a ball to him.

    After kicking the huge robot to the other side, Sun Wuchen looked up and saw a black man was prepared, and there was a corpse beside him, probably the black man who had defected.

    It seems that it is because of the uneven distribution of spoils. It seems that in the original plot, he was also stimulated by the real marshal, because the marshal's real idea of ??collecting dragon balls was just to improve his height.

    Even if he is short, he will be cherished, he has unlimited power, how many people will say that he is not enough in size?  It is natural for people to be obsessed with power, but it would be ridiculous to be obsessed with appearance or even ignore the essence of power.

    "I am the new marshal here, called"

    "It has nothing to do with me, just die."

    Sun Wuchen kept heading towards that point, and a huge war machine immediately stood in front of the man in black. After a horrible explosion, the black man did not die.

    The war machine in front of the black man helped him block the attack, and he summoned another one. It can be said that the two super battle robots are still difficult to deal with, and Sun Wuchen immediately fought with them.

    One of them can still be dealt with, Sun Wuchen relies on his quick-witted and sensitive body, coupled with the power of Dongdongbo Weipai Qigong, it is enough to beat the opponent well.

    The comprehensive combat power of this thing is only about 80, but when facing two, it still can't gain the upper hand.

    Sun Wuchen could only do his best to fight the two monsters, but he never had the absolute upper hand.

    During the fight, there were more explosions. When looking at the ground, Monkey King seemed to be losing to Yamcha. What happened?

    Seeing Yamcha's arrogant appearance, it seems that he relied on some special attack to secure the victory, which made Sun Wuchen look down on him even more.

    All the strong people in this world must follow a fixed rule, that is, through continuous training, to reach a higher height, to meet foreign objects or other ways to exercise themselves, which is obviously the most ridiculous and inappropriate form  .

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen already understood this matter. It is estimated that Yamcha really used some means to give himself the upper hand in the fight.

    But it doesn't matter, Sun Wuchen flew towards the nearest war machine.

    It jumped directly to his head. Although it is extremely hard steel, it can even be said that the thing in front of him is not necessarily a head.

    Even after the vicinity of this head is destroyed, he will still have the ability to move. After all, he is a super-strength killer directly controlled by a computer.

    However, Sun Wuchen's attack on him was very simple and direct.

    One of Sun Wuchen's hands stretched in, and the light shot out instantly from the head of the huge machine.

    "Prompt - Kamepai Qigong wave."

    In an instant, the light flashed, smashing the war machine in front of him into pieces.

    Sun Wuchen flew into the air at the moment of the final explosion, and the shock force of the explosion made him fall to the ground quickly. On the contrary, the newly appointed black marshal was really shocked.

    After falling to the ground, Sun Wuchen deliberately turned his back to that guy, and that guy seemed to have seen the most effective time to attack.

    This guy naturally had the desire to attack Sun Wuchen. For him, he must kill the child, and his attack almost destroyed the entire Red Ribbon Army.

    This is an unimaginable army with the strongest power. It is only a matter of time before they will take over the entire world. There is no such thing as Dragon Ball. As long as they work hard, they can complete it. I didn't expect that the appearance of a child will be just a matter of time.  destroyed everything.

    Although Tao Baibai is the number one killer in the world, they don't even know that Tao Baibai's fighting ability is inferior to many others, and there are more powerful and terrifying people.

    To destroy such a camp, as long asOne hit from the Great Ape Cannon is enough.

    Sun Wuchen fell to the ground, and the black marshal flying in the sky immediately manipulated the huge mechanical aiming, and a bomb was sent out there. Seeing this thing slowly flying over, Sun Wuchen didn't even turn his head, and threw it when the thing arrived nearby.  , a strange sweep of his tail.

    When the black marshal was celebrating, he saw terrifying flames flying towards him, and there was an extra bomb in front of him, which immediately hit the robot.

    Sun Wuchen breathed a sigh of relief very easily. It seems that his ability to perceive this kind of breath and threat has really improved a lot. Although the bomb does not have the breath of a living person, the flame at the tail still has a terrifying propulsion ability  and the effect on the air.

    "This ability is not bad." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 914: Yamucha, the dog of mourning

    ?

    After solving the last enemy here, Sun Wuchen came to the battlefield, and Sun Wukong was actually suppressed. Seeing Yamcha rushing there, he attacked violently again.

    "Spike Fang Fengfeng Fist."

    Yamucha's hands kept flying around, instantly beating Monkey King so hard that he couldn't lift his head up, and the wolf-toothed wind punch contained unimaginable tearing power.

    The current Sun Wuchen doesn't understand how he suppressed Sun Wukong. After carefully smelling the smell in the air, Sun Wuchen finally understood.

    This guy actually still uses such indecent means?

    The air was filled with the smell of an anesthetic. It is estimated that he used it suddenly. Even Monkey King was poisoned, and his whole body was weak.

    So he has been in passive defense, even if he attacks, he will reveal more flaws. Sun Wukong understands his current situation very well, so he doesn't attack.

    Maybe Sun Wukong's judgment of the situation was very clear and accurate, but Yamcha, the bastard, relied on his unique power to gain the upper hand and kept beating Sun Wukong.

    Facing this kind of person, Sun Wuchen absolutely didn't have any good impressions, and kicked there directly.

    "It's really disgusting that you guys use such indecent methods. You don't deserve to be called a martial artist."

    Sun Wuchen's words were still very effective, and instantly made this guy feel unimaginably stimulated.

    "I am going to kill you."

    This guy hit Dongdongbo as soon as he stretched out his hand, but Sun Wuchen hit Dongdongbo faster, knocking back the opponent's energy in an instant, and then penetrated Yamcha's palm in an instant.

    There was a deep mark there, which probably caused him a lot of damage, but Sun Wuchen has no mercy for this kind of person.

    "I can't forgive you for using dirty methods, you guy."

    Yamcha still wanted to resist, but he realized that his eyes blurred. Sun Wuchen came close, his small body seemed so tall, and then he punched Yamcha in the face.

    With a bang, the guy's body hit the ground instantly, and then there was a strong anti-shock force, and he was bounced up instantly. After rolling twice on the ground, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood, but he still didn't know it.

    Sun Wuchen didn't have any compassion for him, so he took a few steps forward, and a beam of light came from his hand, piercing everything in front of him.

    Yamcha let out a scream and fell to the ground with a big hole in his chest, but such injuries would not kill him. Just when Sun Wuchen was about to understand him, Boulma rushed over.

    "Wuchen, don't kill him, after all, he was once considered a friend."

    Seeing Bulma standing in front of him, even afraid of being attacked by himself, he hugged himself directly, looking at Bulma with such clear eyes, it seemed that he was really worried about excitement, not because he looked at the ant-like Yamcha in front of him.  .

    In the original plot, Sun Wuchen hated this guy very much. He used to be regarded as a super soldier, but later he neglected training and was even worse than ordinary people.

    All the powerhouses in Dragon Ball like uninterrupted training to make themselves super super, but this guy is really muddy and can't support the wall. Maybe he has infinite blows in his heart, but this is too bad  .

    "Go away, I don't want to kill you, dirty my hands, you can seek refuge with those masters of Hexianliu, if you have the confidence to use their help to keep you alive."

    At this time, Yamucha struggled to stand up, and then found a transformation capsule beside him. After opening it, there was a small spaceship inside. He got on the spaceship and headed towards an unknown coordinate.

    However, when this guy was about to leave, he still looked at him with deep resentment, but Sun Wuchen didn't care much.

    It doesn't matter if you let him go, your strength is so humble and cowardly, you are not my opponent at all.

    This is the first time that Sun Wuchen let go of this hateful guy, and there may be many times in the future.

    Sun Wuchen continued to return to the middle of the team, and hugged Sun Wukong. After the guy was attacked for a while, he was a little seriously injured, and then Sun Wuchen immediately took out the fairy beans that Kalin Immortal gave him.

    This thing had already played a role in the last time, and it directly healed the wounds of Monkey King and Klin. This time it worked again, and the two waiters were infinitely embarrassed after they passed them.

    "I really didn't expect that Yamcha would make such a choice. It's really unexpected."

    "It's just??It's his own choice, Bulma, the coordinates of that dragon ball are no longer visible on the Dragon Ball radar, we are going to another place now.  "

    "Where?"

    "It seems that there is a woman named Grandma Crystal in this world. She can know everything in the world. It is enough to find her, but I don't know the exact location. I remember Teacher Wutian once said, go ask him.  "  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 915 Strong Kelin

    ?

    They immediately invited Guixianren over. This was the last preparation before going to the location of Grandma Crystal. Even Guixianren was surprised to hear that they were looking for Granny Crystal to find the whereabouts of the Dragon Ball.

    "You people have already advanced to this level. The Red Ribbon Legion has been wiped out by you. It's really scary, but Granny Crystal is my charm. She can predict everything in this world, but the price is very high."

    "There should be other solutions besides money."

    Sun Wuchen's words are not astonishing and endless.

    Gui Xianren glanced at his most proud disciple, then nodded.

    "Indeed, he has been keeping a few masters there, and if he can defeat them, he can get a chance to predict."

    With the help of Guixianren, they found Granny Crystal's house in the desert.

    A large group of burly men had already gathered there, and they entered it first. Seeing this, even Monkey King and Klin were infinitely curious.

    Those people were also considered strong fighters, but within a few minutes, all of them were seriously injured and walked out, almost constantly struggling.

    Everyone around was taken aback, but Sun Wuchen felt that it was expected, this is something that the plot will not change.

    But as soon as he walked through the door, he immediately heard the sound of the system.

    "Ding! If you find a powerful enemy signal, you can get corresponding rewards by defeating the enemy."

    "Ding! Found Granny Crystal's hidden master. If you can defeat this guy, you can get a divination opportunity and get 5000 energy points."

    Sun Wuchen himself was a little surprised. It turned out that Grandma Crystal still had a hidden master. He only knew that he had five people under him to help him in the battle. So who is this hidden person?

    However, being able to get a new task, Sun Wuchen is in a good mood.

    This can be regarded as a kind of adjustment in a boring life. A group of them walked in, and soon saw the old-fashioned Granny Crystal.

    "Brother who is not doing business, you are here?"

    "Sister, these apprentices of mine have something to ask you, why don't you give them a divination."

    "Even you are impossible. I only like money and fighting. Do you have any money? Make up 10 million at a time."

    This money is nothing to Boulma, she doesn't even have pocket money, but there are several fighting madmen present, how can she give her money?

    Of course it is also because this time the matter is to find the Dragon Ball and help Upa revive his father.

    Therefore, it is impossible to use Boulma's money. Even if Boulma spends money for Sun Wuchen, Sun Wuchen can't accept it. For a real man, everything is under his own control.

    "Let's choose the latter, call out all the masters who taught you. There are only five of us in total, but two of them can't fight."

    Oolong and Upa will definitely not be used in this battle.

    "Well, this is your own choice, come up and get Batman."

    The first thing that came up was a bat. The bat that flew in the air became a boxer when it fell to the ground. Of course, he also has the ability to suck blood.

    "Batman."

    "E hit the monster."

    "The main attack method is boxing and biting."

    "Main skill. Blood sucking, the person who is hit will be sucked a lot of blood in a short period of time, and enters a weak state. Boxing, a boxer with a certain boxing foundation. Transformation, can become a bat state, and has blood sucking and extreme skills at the same time.  High movement speed."

    In general, this is just an e unit, and his combat power is only a pitiful 45.

    Now Kelin has a combat power of about 60 points, and Sun Wukong has reached more than 70 points, although compared with Sun Wuchen, both of them are far behind.

    However, after a series of adventures, they have also made great progress.

    Compared with the original version, the huge combat power bonus must have an advantage. When the batman flew towards Klin, Klin immediately kicked him.  With the calmness they showed, after the battle, he could deal with the enemies in front of him carefully.

    Kicking it, it didn't hit the opponent's body, because the Batman instantly turned into a bat state, biting Klin's head as he kept flying around.

    Krillin's bald head is a very obvious sign. Batman hit it very accurately. He immediately began to suck blood, and suddenly KelinWith a fierce force.

    It's really surprising to fly directly towards a higher place, which will only make the opponent's teeth pierce deeper, and blood will flow from Kelin's head in an instant, but what is surprising is that this  It's actually a fighting technique.

    Kelin, who was constantly flying in the air, turned his body around. Originally, those teeth were sucking blood, but because he jumped higher, a lot of blood could not be sucked by the batman, and his teeth were fixed instead.  It landed on the opponent's head, and after spinning twice, the Batman couldn't get rid of it.

    Kelin directly hugged the opponent's head, kept spinning there, and then passed it forward.

    This guy immediately wanted to turn into a bat, but Kling made a bold move.

    Pull this guy and fall towards the ground.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 916 Continue to fight

    ?

    This Kling has really become extraordinary, even if he is attacked, he doesn't mean to panic.

    It seems that his own improvement is also quite rapid. He didn't expect the opponent to have the blood-sucking ability, but he also took control of the situation in an instant.

    Pulling the Batman to the ground, he slammed into the ground with a bang. Both of them suffered heavy impacts, but Klin crawled out of a big hole. On the contrary, the Batman fell to the ground and was seriously injured.

    He has some wounds on his head, which is indeed very miserable.

    But Kelin still stood there.

    "I have defeated the first enemy."

    Being able to defeat the first enemy so quickly, even Grandma Crystal was taken aback. It seems that these disciples of her younger brother are really quite extraordinary existences.

    "I really didn't expect you to be so strong. If you want to rest, you can go down immediately."

    Krillin glanced back.

    "It doesn't matter, they are better than me, I can go wherever I can, they can definitely do better."

    It turned out that this guy had already thought of this. Compared with the opponent, his combat power was obviously insufficient, so he decided to sacrifice himself for testing, so he would never let go even if he was seriously injured.

    This made Sun Wuchen retain a bit of awe towards him, he is indeed a very heroic warrior.

    "Well, since you have already chosen, you will regret it, come out, transparent person."

    This sentence was yelled very cleverly, because when he yelled, Kelin had already heard footsteps, but before he could react, he was punched in the face.

    Even Sun Wuchen was quite surprised to be able to deal with Batman with ease, but in fact, he was able to deal with it with just one attack.

    But this strange transparent person is different, his moving speed is not fast, and even tends to be gentle.

    He has very strong strength and strong fighting skills, and when he came to Klin's side, he immediately launched an attack.

    The guy's fist hit Klin's face in an instant, making him cry out in pain, and then his whole body fell backwards. Klin stood up immediately, but the attacks from the transparent man continued.

    A transparent person cannot be seen, only some very light sounds around him can make people notice him.

    But now Klin is in a state of injury, he is obviously unable to fully cope with this situation, and sometimes blood will flow to his eyes, covering his eyes, making him unable to fight even more.

    "Klin, close your eyes and feel it carefully. If your heart cannot calm down, you will not be able to win."

    Sun Wuchen decided to give this guy some advice, which seems to be the best result now, but Sun Wukong's guidance didn't work, because Kelin couldn't calm down now.

    Since he couldn't calm down, he decided to use another trick.

    He suddenly ran forward, leaving behind a very special figure.

    That Kelin was still standing quietly, but suddenly his whole figure flickered.

    "Huh!"

    The one who made the shocking sound was the transparent man. He didn't expect that the figure in front of him would be impossible to hit.

    It turned out to be an afterimage fist. It seems that Kelin's fighting wisdom is really very high.

    Then Kelin rushed towards that place and fought with the opponent, but after fighting for a while, the opponent retreated immediately.

    Kelin used the afterimage fist for the second time, but the opponent was not so easy to get hit this time, because the afterimage fist mastered by Kling did not have the slighter movement and damage ability. If it was Sun Wuchen's afterimage  Fist, just released can hurt the opponent.

    Once again, Kling was in a tough fight, his body was extremely weak due to his rapid running and his original injury.

    Finally, he stopped and was already exhausted. At this time, the transparent man had come to him, beat him violently, knocked him down to the ground, and was about to knock Kelin unconscious with a punch.

    Klin suddenly roared, jumped up, hit the opponent with a head hammer, the blood on his head left a shallow trace there, and then attacked fiercely, Klin directly knocked the guy into the water,  And he was already weak and fell to the ground.

    "Haha, I won."

    After saying this, he passed out. It is estimated that this guy finally couldn't bear the weakness of his body. When he passed by him, he was already being treated.

     But Sun Wuchen still gave him a thumbs up in his heart.

    "His progress is really great." Gui Xianren couldn't help but said, such a hard-working student really made him infinitely happy. How far have Wukong and Wuchen in front of them reached?  He looks forward to it even more.

    "The rest of the battlefield is already inside, let's go."

    After a brief bandage, Kling returned to the team again, but his battle was over.

    Everyone came to another area, where there is an infinite, odorless and sour smell, even staying here is very uncomfortable.

    "Welcome to the devil's toilet."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 917: Monkey King Shows His Power

    ?

    Two huge demons sat on two toilets, sticking out their long tongues. Below them were various corrosive acids that were constantly bubbling. If they fell below, they would die.

    This is really not a good battlefield. Just the smell in the air makes people feel disgusted. At this moment, Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong have to decide who will fight. In fact, there is no need to think about it. Of course it is Sun Wukong.

    "Then you just wait here. After his battle is over, you can also enter it to fight."

    "It doesn't matter, I'll wait for him in another place."

    Sun Wuchen flew out of the window directly, hovered beside him, quietly watching the battlefield in the middle.

    Sun Wukong immediately stood on the tongue and looked towards the opposite hole. He was waiting, and saw his brother, the most powerful target, looking at him. He instantly felt more confident, and his body was burning.  flame.

    On the other side, there was a clicking sound, as if something very heavy was being dragged on the ground, and then a huge coffin was pushed over by something.

    When the coffin was placed here, that kind of thing seemed particularly inconsistent, but it was the most real in the devil's hell.

    Then the coffin was opened, and a mummified master wrapped in bandages came out from inside.

    When he found him, Sun Wuchen immediately felt a little surprised. This guy's combat power far exceeds those of the players just now, and he can be said to be a real master.

    The combat power of Batman and Transparent Man is only about 50.

    This guy's combat power is close to 65, which is quite powerful, but Monkey King's combat power is obviously stronger than him.

    It's just that this guy should have some other peculiar skills.

    After coming up, he seemed to put aside his contempt, maybe because he felt that a child coming here must be quite extraordinary, as soon as he waved his hand, countless bandages flew towards here.

    A lot of bandages spread to Monkey King in an instant, but Monkey King didn't move at all. No matter how the mummy tried to drag him over, Monkey King just stood there.

    This time it was the mummy's turn to be surprised. He had never imagined that a child could have such power. While he was motionless, Monkey King suddenly launched an attack, stretching his hands forward, and hitting a shock wave.

    Sun Wuchen was very surprised. If you say that this Monkey King is amazingly talented, he even learned the secret of instant Kamehae Qigong.

    However, compared with the Kamehae Qigong that they played, the power of their own Kamehae Qigong is really different. When the Kamehae Qigong is fired instantly, it still has an energy coefficient of at least 1.

    In other words, when he launches an attack, Kamehae Qigong can create 220 points of attack power.

    This is still the most basic Shunfa Kamepai Qigong, but Sun Wukong's damage activation can only reach about 100 at most.

    His combat power is 75, and the overall coefficient is only 1.3.

    It can be said that compared with Sun Wuchen's 2.2 basic attack coefficient, he is really far worse.

    It is estimated that this is also the benefit of the chosen one, but Sun Wukong can still make a big improvement. This is just his instant Kameha qigong. Generally, the normal Kameha qigong will reach at least about 150 attack power.

    After all, not everyone is as perverted as Sun Wuchen, who has unimaginable system help, plus countless things to help him improve his combat power.

    The super shock wave instantly defeated the mummy's body, sending out a loud explosion. This guy was seriously injured and fell to the ground. It was faster and faster than anyone else to settle the battle with such a light blow.

    It was Granny Crystal's turn to be surprised. His powerful fighter actually lost one person again, and he was really seriously injured. He could only call out his own demon warrior immediately.

    This time it was considered an evenly matched battle. Of course, Monkey King's combat power is still stronger than the opponent.

    Temporarily calculated combat power, Sun Wukong is only 75, but he should still have the ability to burst into combat power instantly.

    This powerful hell demon only has 70 points of attack power, which is dwarfed by comparison. After a fight between the two, Monkey King can always gain the upper hand and firmly suppress the opponent.

    Even in terms of skills and other attacks, he obviously has an advantage. Perhaps it is because the time he brought them here is too short. If Monkey King really undergoes a few more months of training, he must have at least a hundred fighting power, and he will  Kill the opponent in seconds like the original plot.

    It seems that this is the choice of fate. When Monkey King came here in advance, it caused them to enter??The situation of fighting, but Sun Wukong still won, without any scars on his body, let the opponent be defeated, this time Grandma Crystal really couldn't sit still.

    "You are really, very surprising, brother, the disciples you call out are really different, but, are they really going to have a fifth match? I have a very terrifying enemy here. If  If you really choose to do it, I cannot fully guarantee your lives."

    "Did you invite that guy over?"

    "He is very effective. Although he is full of evil spirits, he must be very useful, so I brought him here, but he is very cruel."

    "Wuchen, you guys have to think about it. Even you won't be easy to deal with him."

    "Go ahead." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 918: War

    ?

    Sun Wuchen was very indifferent, because he had to go through some arduous battles all the time, and now there was no possibility of backing down.

    This can only be improved in the real test of blood and fire. Sun Wukong was very exhausted in the last battle, and he may still be able to fight, but Sun Wuchen knows that he will not be able to win.

    "This game is up to me."

    Sun Wuchen went to the arena outside and stepped onto the battlefield.

    The small round arena looked very unique. When standing there, Sun Wuchen was waiting for the arrival of the enemy.

    "It seems that this is really a very special battlefield. Let your soldiers come up."

    Sun Wuchen is quite looking forward to this guy. To be honest, no matter who it is, he wants to meet the guy everyone knows.

    Soon that guy came up from the side, and the people around were amazed, because they had never seen such a creature.

    There is a kind of green skin all over the body, dark green skin, accompanied by an evil breath, which is indeed a bit surprising.

    This guy turned out to be a demon. Although he was not as strong as the Great Demon King Piccolo, he definitely had a different response. His combat power should have reached more than one hundred.

    What kind of weirdo is this?  At this moment, Sun Wuchen is guessing in every possible way.

    But don't think about it, Sun Wukong is definitely not his opponent.

    After this guy came here, he looked at the Guixian who was next to him, as if he fell into silence, his hands shook, but he didn't make a move.

    "When I saw you, I remembered the past, about the evil things that guy did, I didn't expect you to become like this now."

    "You killed me back then. But over the years, you seem to have become weaker. I didn't expect you to be worse than before."

    This guy really knows Guixianren, and he is a demon warrior. Judging from their appearance, they seem to have a lot to do with that big demon king Piccolo.

    Of course Sun Wuchen wants to explore the secrets, but I will not give him this opportunity.

    Gui Xianren came to Sun Wuchen.

    "Wuchen, this guy is a very powerful master. He fought with an evil and terrifying existence back then, and was even killed by me in the last battle."

    Such words surprised the people around.

    And that guy does have a halo on his head, probably for this kind of battle, so he predicted it in advance. Is it the turtle fairy or himself that he wants to see?  In fact, the current Monkey King doesn't know either!

    When standing on the ring, this guy seemed very polite.

    "I used to be the subordinate of the Great Demon King Piccolo, Kanan. Judging by your age, you probably don't know me. I fought with your master back then, and he had great power to kill me. But I don't hate him.  Because before I died, I had taken refuge in another person, and this time my resurrection and the battle with you are all related to that guy."

    ? Sun Wuchen nodded, understanding, naturally it was the fairy guy.

    Only the gods can control all of this. For example, the man in front of him and many changes are under the control of the gods.

    There is no need to know many things back then, but this guy has already put on a fighting stance.

    "Little ghost, be careful. Although my combat effectiveness has not improved much over the years, it is difficult for my body to be fatally damaged, and my energy is endless."

    "Then I'll tell you to get down."

    Sun Wuchen clenched his fists.

    "After all, he is the apprentice of the person who killed me, so I will not forgive you by mistake."

    This guy assumed the fighting posture of the Demon Race, stretched out his arm as soon as he stretched out his hand, and stretched it instantly, which really made people nervous.

    Sun Wuchen has long been prepared. For these demon warriors, he knows very well. With strong vitality, he can already freely control many qualities of his body, making them a particularly difficult group of existence.

    When the arm was thrown over, Sun Wuchen had already jumped up, and the arm just passed his body. Sun Wuchen stood on the arm of the teacher and kept running, and when he retracted his arm, he had already rushed to the front.

    With a wave of his hand, a ball of light hit the guy's face directly, where it exploded instantly.

    However, this guy was obviously not going to be hurt. When he raised his head, a beam of light was fired from his eyes, and he shot at Monkey King.

    Although they are all simple energies and cannot even exert 100% combat effectiveness, Sun Wuchen still feels that this?It must be a very difficult opponent, but the overall combat power should be 120.

    And there should be some special demon skills. The demon race is different from the human race. They have many skills and strong vitality. When these skills are activated, they will be very powerful.

    So at this moment, Sun Wuchen also decided to deal with it carefully. When he jumped up, he put his hands together in front of the point, and the light flashed, and the Sun Fist was launched.

    Kanan's eyes were instantly covered by countless white lights, and he couldn't see anything. Sun Wuchen took the opportunity to get behind him and pointed the light.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 919 Powerful Demon Warrior

    ?

    A ray of light pierced through his chest, and it also looked like a terrible injury.

    Kanan's body shook in the air, fell directly to the side, lay on the ground, then stood up slowly, touched his body, the big hole looked appalling.

    Everyone around was startled. After being attacked like this, who can maintain such a state of concentration, even he doesn't seem to feel pain.

    "It's been a long time since I've suffered this traumatic feeling. Even in hell, it's just a feeling of indifference. You let me find something called the blood of fighting."

    He suddenly waved his arm, and a layer of flame-like power attached to his body flew directly towards him. When he came close, he waved his palm forward, and a large group of flames spewed out.

    This guy's combat effectiveness has increased dramatically, and what is surprising is that his combat effectiveness has never changed. After ordinary creatures are injured, their combat effectiveness will immediately drop.

    The overall combat effectiveness of this group of flames should be around 90, if it is stained by this group of flames, it will definitely be injured.

    Sun Wuchen immediately retreated quickly, but the fire of the demons started to follow him, which really surprised him, and he couldn't dodge it even with the Wukong technique, and Kanan seemed to be born with the Wukong technique, after all, he is an excellent  Demon Warrior.

    This guy also flew into the air, hovered there, and then went in the direction of Sun Wuchen, and shot another beam of light with a wave of his hand.

    Sun Wuchen gritted his teeth, he was really a formidable enemy, of course he also had countless rays of light flashing, his ten fingers kept sending out hole waves, the two seemed to be engaged in a duel in the air.

    This is the strongest enemy I have encountered since I studied with the gods for a period of time.

    All kinds of attacks continued one after another, and the skill structure of the demons was weird and unpredictable. Although I learned some things from the gods, I didn't get the essence.

    The time is too short to get something really useful. When fighting this guy, I always feel a little helpless.

    The demons have too many skills, too complicated, and each has their own magical effects. At this moment, there is a duel in the air.

    Dongdong Bo continued to send out, and Sun Wuchen's power consumption was huge, and soon it was difficult to maintain a combat power of 100, and his combat power had been weakened by more than ten points, but the opponent's combat power was still maintained at its strongest.

    This is not a good ending. Sun Wuchen immediately understood that he also needs to go back and use other methods to stabilize the situation.

    He suddenly turned around in the sky, and his whole body seemed to have turned into a windmill. After spinning twice, he suddenly stabilized his body in the sky, his feet sent out a shock wave, and he rushed forward with this blow.

    "Kame Pai Qigong Cross Slash."

    Sun Wuchen's proud skill can cut everything in an instant. The stronger the energy of Kamehae Qigong, the more amazing the power of the attack.

    He kept accelerating in the air, and he arrived at the opponent's side in an instant. Maybe this Kanan didn't expect Sun Wuchen to have such an attack method. He wanted to dodge, but it was too late, so he immediately put his arms in front of him, and there was a loud bang.  With a loud sound, a huge cross exploded in front of him, and two huge wounds were cut on both of his arms.

    Sun Wuchen then flew to the top of his head, gathering all the energy directly.

    "Kame Pai Qigong!"

    If it is the Kamehae Qigong with the tracking feature, it will quickly hover in the air and hit the opponent's location. After Kanan flew in the air twice, he was still hit by this energy and hit the ground.

    After a loud bang, the ground was smashed to pieces, and the originally small arena was in a mess at this time, and the grand occasion at the beginning was no longer there.

    There was smashed to pieces, Sun Wuchen floated down, looking at the ground, it seemed that there was an explosion here.

    "You can't fail after taking this blow."

    Sun Wuchen looked at all this indifferently, and the Guixianren next to him couldn't move. He said that he really spent a lot of effort to defeat this guy, and he also had a share in the victory.

    Otherwise, Guixianren has not improved much over the years, and even his combat effectiveness has declined compared to when he was the youngest.

    However, there will not be such a huge gap. The current fighting power of Guixianren is only around one hundred.

    Mozu Kanan has at least 120 combat power, which can be said to have a certain gap.

    Gui Xianren was really full of thoughts when he thought of the scene where he defeated him.

      "Gui Xianren, how did you defeat this guy back then?" Bulma next to him couldn't help asking, Monkey King and the others were also very curious.

    ?Because the Kanan in front of everyone stood up again and fought with Sun Wuchen.

    "Let's put it this way, I never beat him back then, because he was one of the best fighters among the demons, but because he was so good, it was different."

    "What's going on?"

    "If you know the legend of the Great Devil Piccolo, you will understand." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 920: Shocking Horror

    ?

    "What!? Big Devil Piccolo?"

    The Oolong next to him reacted immediately and was taken aback. Even Kelin and others were also extremely surprised.

    "It was a terrifying monster that appeared many years ago. Its power was endless. My teacher, Mr. Wu Taidou, died in his hands."

    Everyone was dumbfounded. In their hearts, Guixianren was already an invincible existence, and his teacher Wu Taidou must be stronger. Such a strong warrior died in the hands of Piccolo, which is terrifying.

    And they also vaguely know something about the Great Demon King Piccolo, a terrifying demon king who once ruled the entire earth, and his power is almost endless.

    Such a powerful Piccolo Demon King disappeared under the attack of a group of warriors.  However, the era of terror under his rule is still frightening. Many people have been reciting it for a long time, fearing that that era will come again.

    "Back then, my teacher, Mr. Wu Taidou, gave his life to fight against the big devil Piccolo, and he barely won. And he has countless strong men under him, and Kanan is at the top of them.  He also has a feeling of justice in his heart. So in the final battle, he actually betrayed the big devil Piccolo."

    "Then why was he killed by you, Mr. Guixianren?" Kelin rubbed his head.

    "This is what he pursued by himself. He believes that the life of the demons should not continue, and he has been corrupted by evil. It may be regarded as a curse when the big devil Piccolo was dying. Kanan asked me  I killed him, and then I did it. As for why he changed from an evil state to a good person, I don¡¯t know, but it seems that after his resurrection, he still has resentment in his heart. Wu Chen must be careful.¡±

    Hearing these words, everyone was naturally more worried. It seems that now, this guy is stronger than Guixianren. Although Wuchen has improved a lot, can he defeat the enemy?

    Even if they don't have to worry about Sun Wuchen at all, Sun Wuchen's power is getting stronger and stronger.

    When fighting with this guy, he became more and more comfortable. He began to try to use the perfect afterimage fist, controlling the opponent's movement through countless afterimages.

    After using this unique attack, there were at least a dozen figures of Sun Wuchen on the ring for a while, and more and more, each of them was in action.

    Guixian was amazed, usually the afterimages caused by these afterimage fists are just standing still.

    Let the opponent make a wrong judgment for a moment, and they will be attacked.

    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen knew that these restaurants would move for a short time, and each of them was quite effective, which was really surprising.

    He didn't even know how Sun Wuchen did it, it was almost perfect.

    Through this special attempt, Sun Wuchen allowed himself to reach a perfect state, constantly flickering, appearing and then disappearing, quickly interfering with the opponent's movement and all attacks.

    Through all kinds of damage, the Kanan in front of him could no longer tell where Monkey King was, and Sun Wuchen tried his best to improve his perception ability through this battle.

    All kinds of perception and utilization of qi have been approaching perfection.

    He must be able to do his best.

    Now it is trying, and Kanan also feels that this kid seems to have another breakthrough.

    Seeing the countless afterimages in front of him tortured himself, Kanan was a little unbearable.

    "You are really a coincidence, we demon warriors."

    There was a flame burning on his body, and he waved his hand directly to blow out the flame.

    A group of raging fire hovered in the air, flew towards the opponent, arrived at the opponent's side almost instantly, and immediately exploded. The air was full of scorching breath. This kind of attack is already amazing.

    And he is still using more attacks, trying to kill Sun Wuchen in front of him, the whole arena is full of fire, and he has even started a range attack, due to his unlimited physical strength, this range attack is quite violent.

    The only thing Sun Wuchen can do is to float, far away from him in the air, and the fire is burning everywhere.

    "Although you can fly, you can't leave the ring for too long, otherwise you will be judged to have failed."

    Granny Crystal said suddenly.

    Sun Wuchen frowned, and the others wanted to curse, and suddenly said such a rule, that is to let Sun Wuchen walk directly into the fire.

    The surrounding flames continued to burn, Sun Wuchen looked at his palm, and flew in directly.

      Surrounded by terrifying fire, Sun Wuchen slapped the ground with his palm, shaking the surrounding fire away.

    However, the flame was still burning fiercely, spreading towards him continuously, and Sun Wuchen's situation became more and more critical.

    "Little devil, I'm going to kill you."

    ?It may have stopped in an instant, and he slashed at the current Sun Wuchen with his palm, and Sun Wuchen suddenly gathered all his strength in his head.

    "Five Elements Fist¡ªEarth Type Head Hammer!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 921: The Fatal Killer¡ª¡ªThe Devil¡¯s Fire

    ?

    Sun Wuchen's head suddenly shone with a golden light, because he had attached the earth energy inside the Wuxingquan to it.

    This peculiar earth energy can greatly increase the defense ability. Sun Wuchen's head becomes like steel, and when the light shines, the defense ability is greatly improved.

    Wuxingquan is Sun Wuchen's most proud skill now. It is a magical boxing method with unique special effects. The continuous combination of various energies can cause unimaginable killing effects.

    Although it is still in the initial stage of exploration, he believes that this power can be used to perfection.

    A helmet was placed on his head to block the opponent's fatal blow. At this time, Sun Wuchen punched upwards, and all kinds of energy were wrapped around his fist, which exploded crazily and violently, pushing the opponent away.

    However, he also felt dizzy. After all, the power of the opponent's attack was abruptly resisted by his own head.

    After resisting an attack from the opponent with his own head, Sun Wuchen's punch sent the opponent flying. There was also gold energy attached to it, which could explode continuously and directly hit Kanan high into the sky.

    But this guy will always fly down, and the next time will be a more violent attack. Now we must come up with a good countermeasure. Unlike others, Sun Wuchen did not panic, but just sat there cross-legged and fell into an absolute panic.  in the calm.

    The people around were startled, they thought that Sun Wuche was either crazy, or he was seriously injured and couldn't move at all, but his breathing was steady

    Even the Guixian people don't know what Sun Wuchen is thinking?

    "What is this kid doing? The other party is coming. And this time, he will use real kung fu."

    "Teacher Wutian, what did you say? Has he not used his power yet?" Sun Wukong Kling was taken aback. This power alone is so difficult to resist, let alone the hidden strength.

    "He also has a powerful trick, which is the fatal lore of the demons. If this kind of thing is used, it must be terrible. Wuchen must be careful, Kamehae Qigong can't stop that kind of attack."

    Kanan hit the ground directly, the ground under his feet was shattered inch by inch, and he slowly walked out from the ruin-like energy, and looked at everything on his body lightly, there may be some wounds, but not too big  Influence.

    And is recovering rapidly, as a wronged soul, a strong man from hell, his body will recover in the fastest time.

    "Boy, your attack is good, but now you are acting like this, do you want to kill me when I am not prepared? But don't worry, I will not pass. Your teacher killed me back then, and I will kill me today  His student, let you see the strongest power of my demon clan. Demon fire."

    Sun Wuchen could feel the flame getting stronger and stronger even with his eyes closed.

    "The fire of the devil."

    "Demon skills, level e."

    "Skill coefficient - 0.5."

    "The terrifying flames from the demons can burn everything up. Don't touch it, otherwise this thing will continue to burn."

    Sun Wuchen slowly opened his eyes, and a big fireball appeared in front of his eyes. It turned out that this guy kept swallowing flames, forming a big fireball in front of his eyes, burning in the air.

    The fireball has turned crimson, quite terrifying.

    "Meet your death, child."

    The guy suddenly breathed out, and the big fireball slowly floated towards Sun Wuchen.

    "You don't have to dodge, this thing will follow you all the time, burning everything along the way, and no one can stop it, unless you spend your whole life running away."

    Several people were taken aback. It would be really terrifying if this kind of flame was really attached to a person's back forever, constantly tracking and killing them.

    "Wu Chen jumped into the water."

    "Wuchen admit defeat, don't start this battle."

    They were all shouting, worried about their own safety, while Sun Wuchen stood there, tearing off the clothes on his upper body.

    When he was young, he had strong abdominal muscles in his abdomen.

    "My name is Sun Wuchen, and I have never run away. Grandma Crystal, this arena is useless to me. Because it is a matter of life and death and honor."

    Sun Wuchen jumped into the water directly, and everyone thought he was going to use the water to put out the fire.

    "Wuchen, you're so smart, those flames will go out when they enter the water." Buma admired Wuchen's decision very much.

      But the strong men next to him, even Kelin Sun Wukong, all looked solemn.

    "No, the flames of the demons will not be extinguished when they encounter water, but will become stronger. Wuchen must have other ideas. Does he want to use water to strengthen the power of his Kamehae qigong? Only an attack of pure strength can break the ball  fire."

    When they watched, the water in all the pools was boiling, and it seemed that a raging fire was burning inside, a burst of white steam rose into the air, and the big fireball flew forward, and soon moved towards the opposite side, and did not enter  The body of water, because Sun Wuchen has jumped out of the water, and his body is covered with steam.

    "This is the first time I have tried this. Water-fire-fusion Kamehae Qigong!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 922: Defeating the Demon Race

    ?

    The Kamehae Qigong, which combines the two forces of water and fire, is so powerful that it shattered the opponent's demon fire.

    Kanan was taken aback, he never thought that the other party was really so powerful, the magical energy that was smashed had dissipated, and the super powerful Kamehae qigong technique blasted him to the ground.

    The combat power of this blow has reached 150, which Kanan cannot resist. It will explode immediately after hitting the ground.

    After the horrible explosion there, almost everything was shattered, the smoke filled the air, almost the whole world was about to collapse, but when the smoke cleared, Sun Wuchen fell down again, Kanan who fell on the ground also stood up, he  He shook his head, indicating that the other party's strength really convinced him.

    "I didn't expect you to have such fighting power at such a young age. I lost."

    Gui Xianren was extremely surprised. When he fought this guy back then, he relied on the other party's restlessness to kill him with one blow.

    Back then, his own victories were all with water, but now Sun Wuchen can defeat the opponent through his own strength. I really dare not think about it. It seems that his era has passed after all.

    However, in this way, Guixianren also became determined to win. He wanted to fight the last battle in his life, at least in the next martial arts conference, he must show his strength.

    "I didn't expect to lose even you. Well, let me calculate the location of the last dragon ball for you."

    In fact, everything was within Granny Crystal's expectation, victory or defeat, he himself is a believer, how could he not know!

    Sun Wuchen knew that the opponent still had the power to fight again, but since the battle was already like this, there was no point in continuing.

    "Mr. Kanan, your failure back then has something to do with that guy, right?"

    When Sun Wuchen asked, Kanan seemed to miss him very much and looked towards the endless sky.

    "During the last battle, I realized that something was wrong. You can take it as what the man said to me. Anyway, I changed it, so in the last battle, it didn't help much.  Although the Great Demon King Piccolo is the bravest fighter of the Great Demon King Piccolo, I have given up. But with my hands full of blood, I should face death calmly. Because my heart is likely to be manipulated by evil, and he called me today  I'm back. I'm going to go back to hell, work hard, young man."

    Sun Wuchen nodded, Kanan is considered an admirable warrior.

    After the strong man left, Sun Wuchen and others returned to calm again. I calculated for them and found that the location of the last dragon ball was in the south of this desert. It seemed that the huge fortress was also heading towards you.  It turned out that King Pilaf did make some sacrifices last time, sacrificing his technological crystallization, a huge spherical spaceship.

    However, he snatched all the dragon balls in the end, and stood in the hands of Sun Wuchen and others, with four planets and one planet.

    What awaits them is to gather all the dragon balls.

    "This time I'll go by myself, I'll be back soon, you guys take a break."

    Among the people present, Sun Wuchen has reached the pinnacle. Even Guixianren is no longer his opponent. Naturally, only Sun Wukong will carry out the task alone. He will fly on his own somersault cloud.  Coming around soon.

    Before reaching there, the lamp god on his body jumped out.

    "Master, I've already changed your clothes for you. By the way, I can feel that there are things that are important to me in the spaceship. Can you take them out for me?"

    "Just tell me what the reward is?"

    "Master, you wouldn't treat me like this. I am a pauper, almost the poorest person in the world. I am penniless and don't even have two legs."

    "Go away, I know that there is everything in your Djinn space, it is just a small world, you can get whatever you want, so just tell me what you want, and then what can you do for me?  "

    The god of the lamp who was crying at first was also quite helpless, and looked at the current Sun Wuchen.

    "I can upgrade your armor again, but it requires some materials. Originally, the upgrade would cost some energy points, but this time the upgrade is free."

    "It looks like it, by the way, remember to give me some z points."

    "Master, you are cheating me. It has taken a lot of effort to help you transform your equipment, and you even asked me to give you points."

    "Nonsense, I think the one you want to save should be your lover, because I can already feel your heart beating constantly, but keep as calm as possible."??Do you think you can hide this trick from me?  So stop thinking about it.  "

    Hearing these words, the lamp god finally lowered his head.

    "Master, a long time ago, the ancestors of King Pilaf's group got me and my lover, but they separated me, so because of such hatred, I never helped them realize a wish."

    "I guess those people wanted to be the king of the world before."

    "Yes, but the wish of the first person is not like this. He wanted to be very strong, super powerful, and he fulfilled this wish." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Nine hundred and twentieth chapters magic lamp request

    ?

    This guy, the lamp god, seems to be infinitely reminiscing, his spirit seems to have returned to that ancient time, and everything there is more brutal and barbaric, but if the facts come true, maybe there is really a person who has achieved his wish.

    That is to say, there is a strong man who has really become very strong, and he is the ancestor of Pilaf's group. I don't know if it will appear, but it doesn't matter. When Chen Yang flew towards it, he finally found a huge fortress hanging in the air.

    It really looks like a planet, full of high-tech equipment, infinitely flickering lights, and immediately launched an attack when Sun Tzu was found, countless bullets and missiles were fired, and a fire net was arranged in the sky.

    This net pressed over, making people feel breathless for an instant, Sun Wuchen jumped up immediately, and spread countless afterimages around.

    With the effect of the afterimage punch, it should be able to withstand it for a while. If the opponent uses his eyes, he should not be able to tell where he is. Of course, even the radar will not work.

    Therefore, Sun Wuchen placed a lot of food and beverages in the air, and his real self flew towards this direction at the fastest speed. After a while, he stood directly on the fortress.

    Everything here is made of steel, and it is one of the strongest existences in the world. Even if it was bombarded by the planes of the Red Ribbon Legion, it remained intact for a period of time in the end, which shows the strength of the defense.  powerful.

    The spaceship that was ruined at the base of the Red Ribbon Legion was just a replica. This spaceship should be the main one. The spaceship that Sun Wuchen was standing on just now seemed to have discovered where Sun Wuchen was.

    Suddenly the spaceship shook, as if some kind of deformation had taken place. He had two arms and two legs standing there, shaking his body, as if the only place in the world, and then two big hands moved towards the top of the head, and the target was Sun Wuchen.  .

    The two extremely huge palms can be said to be earth-shattering. When they are photographed, they are like two high walls.

    Sun Wuchen was hit immediately, and his whole body was caught in the middle. Although his body was small, he felt endless power, and his body could hardly move.

    He is struggling with all his strength, constantly using his powerful strength, trying to push the two palms away, but the opponent's strength is beyond imagination, and he is squeezing towards the middle fiercely. At this time, even if the god is here  Will be at a loss.

    Sun Wuchen knocked away the two palms with the greatest force, then stood there, looking in front of him.

    This incomparably huge machine has completed its transformation, and a super machine that looks as high as a mountain appears in front of his eyes, with thick arms, and every part of his body is made of the hardest alloy.

    The scene of King Pilaf suddenly appeared in front of Sun Wuchen.

    "You little devil, you actually came before my eyes again. Well, that's good. I'll kill you today. Take all the dragon balls around you. By the way, there's also the magic lamp you stole."

    King Pilaf hated Sun Wukong very much at this time, among other things, the magic lamp that their family had passed down for a long time was actually told away by Monkey King, which made him hate it to the extreme, of course he wanted to get it back.

    Of course Sun Wuchen understood what he was thinking.

    "I just want to see if you can do all this today."

    The biggest palm patted Sun Wuchen again, and Sun Wuchen flew towards the back. The existence of Wukong made him fly extremely fast.

    Existing in all directions and angles, he continuously sends out hole wave beams. This kind of attack is amazingly powerful and can penetrate the thickest steel plate outside in an instant. However, the damage to this giant robot is limited because the opponent is too big.  up.

    Just like the hole beam, hitting Klin is a fatal threat, but hitting an extremely stout person hardly causes too much damage.

    This is the difference, so after a fight.

    Sun Wuchen has already punched the big robot's surroundings full of holes, and even directly drilled a big hole in a place, and he drilled directly into it. In this way, the big robot's palm can't attack him.

    Next, Sun Wuchen ran like the wind inside, and the inside of the robot was like a fortress.

    He was exhausting his fastest speed, looking for what he was looking for. King Pilaf was very surprised at this time, because Sun Wuchen was not heading towards his place. Could it be that he didn't find himself?  That's a good thing.

    "Immediately send a robot army to kill this guy."

    This King Pilaf is also a military machine genius, he made these machinesThe combat effectiveness of the robots is very strong, but after most of the robots rushed out, they all died in the hands of Sun Wuchen.

    And Ah Xiu immediately noticed something was wrong.

    "Lord Pilaf, he seems to be heading towards your treasure room."

    "What? I have made that place very secret and very strong. How did he get in?"

    "He opened the door with a fist and walked in." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 924: Strong Sun Wuchen

    ?

    "Djinn. Is this where your lover is? How special."

    Sun Wuchen looked at an oil lamp in front of him. To be honest, it was almost the same as the lamp god's oil lamp.

    It should be said to be slender, as if women have a slender figure.

    "That's right, master, please release my wife, she is my favorite person."

    "You pervert. You are really special as a god."

    Sun Wuchen put this thing in his arms, and a sound came from the system immediately.

    "Ding! Found the magic lamp. It forms a perfect magic lamp with the current magic lamp, and the effect of the magic lamp is increased. You get 1 z point, and you can get a chance to improve a single low-level skill. The host's combat power increases by 5 points."

    Sun Wuchen looked at himself, and suddenly increased his combat power by five points, and his overall combat power became 105.

    It turns out that completing a small task has such an increase in combat power, which is quite good, and I also got this z point.

    It's just that this kind of high-level points is pitiful, and I only have two points now.

    This is already very good. After getting the magic lamp, Sun Wuchen headed towards another place, and encountered many small robots along the way.

    The small robots each issued a different attack, and there were flashes of light everywhere along the way, and it seemed that every small robot would fire a laser.

    On the road, due to the obstruction of these things, Sun Wuchen's speed was still a bit slower, but with his strong body and infinite speed, all these robots were smashed by him.

    It's just that this special creature doesn't seem to be able to give him any energy points, which means there is no possibility of improvement.

    After thinking about it, that's it. It's pretty good if I can get a certain amount of energy points.

    Not all non-living things can provide a lot of energy points, think about it, unless it is a boss.

    Sun Wuchen rushed all the way, and finally came to a gate, which was made of steel. Sun Wuchen didn't want to, and hit it with a punch.

    There is a gold power on the fist.

    The door shook for a moment, then exploded immediately, and fell there with a bang. Walking inside, King Pilaf shook his body.

    "Here, these dragon balls are for you."

    He has already prepared the dragon balls. It seems that this task is easier than expected, but his two subordinates are hiding nearby, and there must be something wrong with not showing their figure.

    ? Sun Wuchen approached, just about to touch the dragon ball, suddenly jumped back, and a laser net swept over here.

    He dodged a laser attack, a super-powerful cutting beam under which the human body is fragile.

    "You guys really have a trap, show your skills. Otherwise, you only have the possibility of failure."

    Heard from Sun Wuchen.  At the words, King Pilaff's face trembled uneasy, and then he burst into infinite anger.

    "You kid, you took away my ancestral magic lamp. Although it is useless in my hands, you can't take it away. The reason why the Pilaf family can become so powerful is because  The divine power of our ancestors. Today I will let you die under the attack of super robots."

    The door next to it opened, and several super combat robots came out, but what made Sun Wuchen find it funny was that each one looked exactly like himself.

    Even if the tail is imitated, it is just made of steel, possibly a very malleable steel, even elastic.

    When the tail was swaying there, every robot Sun Wuchen's eyes lit up.

    "Little ghost, this is a super war machine made in imitation of your figure."

    Sun Wuchen swept around and shook his head helplessly.

    "You must have improved on my original foundation."

    "Yes, it has nearly twice the combat power, and it will definitely make you unforgettable."

    "It's really good. According to my combat power at that time, after increasing my combat power, it can almost reach 80. But my current combat power is already 105. So, let me get rid of these things."

    Sun Wuchen ran forward, before the first robot had time to react, it was punched, its head was blown off, and there was an explosion immediately, just as the second robot was about to move, Hate Chen's tail swept over it, knocking the guy out  Cut directly in half.

    There were six powerful robots in total, and two of them died as soon as they met each other. King Pilaf's jaw almost dropped from shock.

    & nbsp; Immediately afterwards, Sun Wuchen jumped into the middle of the two robots, and shot out beams of hole waves towards both ends with both hands.

    The light instantly penetrated the two robots, and then the remaining two.

    He seemed to have little time to look there, and then he kicked over, smashing one, and the last one, and the death was even worse. Sun Wuchen spun around, put his hands together in a cross state, and went straight to the ground.  One punch forward, and the guy fell apart.

    However, within two minutes, all six robots exploded, and Sun Wuchen stood in front of Pilaf again, and reached out to take the box.

    "It seems that the only one who can defeat me in this world is Piccolo." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 925 Continue to practice

    ?

    Sun Wuchen left this sentence intentionally, and then left. King Pilaf, of course, would take all this seriously.

    It is estimated that he will use up his strength to find the trace of the big devil Piccolo.

    Some history in this world will not change.

    For example, some enemies that I must meet, plus the big devil Piccolo will definitely be reborn. Of course, it was an accident that Yamcha joined the Hexianliu.

    However, for the real history, the impact is minimal. Now Sun Wuchen must face the enemy who will appear, that is, the big devil Piccolo, and he may even be stronger than the original history.

    Taking the Dragon Balls, they returned to the desert where Grandma Crystal was, and the group bid farewell there.

    But this time, Kelin wanted to stay by Guixianren's side, perhaps because he had some conversations in advance, and he felt that staying by Guixianren's side would be more effective.

    Now Klin's combat effectiveness is much stronger than in the original history. It is estimated that he wants to learn all the mysterious skills of Guixianren.

    As for Sun Wukong, he still wants to return to Kalin Tower, study with the Kalin Immortal, and then have an adventure on the endless competition.

    Sun Wuchen's idea is very simple, go back and save some points, continue to practice with the gods, let people rely more on themselves.

    Come to Kalin Tower and revive Bola.

    Upa was extremely excited, thanking Sun Wuchen and others for their help, Sun Wuchen just nodded, and then he should climb the Kalin Tower with Monkey King.

    But thinking of everything in that huge crack, Sun Wuchen came to his senses. There are still Saiyan spaceships in the endless cracks. Of course, the guy named Carrick II will not come out for the time being, but  There are still many questions raised by this spaceship.

    Buma Oolong is still following Sun Wuchen and the others at this moment. After thinking about it, this time the mission is already over, and all the enemies he can encounter may have been seen.

    Even the legendary powerful demon warriors have already fought against him.

    ?The combat power is constantly increasing, but there are still many possibilities for training, so Sun Wuchen feels that Buma and others still need to go back, but he is not busy, and I don¡¯t know what he thinks. When he left, he even kissed Sun Wuchen

    The Monkey King next to him was a little surprised, and he didn't understand what kind of relationship this was. It seemed that Wuchen and Bulma were very close.

    "Wuchen, you have to come back to me early."

    "Okay, wait until the next martial arts competition, and we will meet at the meeting. It has been a few months now, and there are still two years to go. After all, I am still a child and still need training."

    Boulma thought for a while, and it was true. She didn't know why she fell in love with the child in front of her. She was obviously so thin, but she loved herself so much, but she always put all her thoughts on him. It was really incomprehensible.

    Boulma returned to Xidu with the oolong, and his family spent the next period of time in the laboratory. As for Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong, they have come to the crack.

    "Wukong, there was a scary monster here last time, but there is also some information about our hometown, so go down with me to have a look."

    ? Sun Wukong nodded half-understanding when he was still a child, and followed Sun Wuchen down.

    The following is a mess, after all, Sun Wuchen turned into a giant ape at that time, destroying everything around him.

    There are broken walls and fallen gravel and soil everywhere, almost becoming an extremely dilapidated garbage dump. Many things left by the battle at that time are still vivid.

    Sun Wuchen stood on top of this pile of ruins, searching the surroundings, and his combat detectors continued to function.

    Soon he found the location of the signal. A round spacecraft was buried under the gravel. Although it suffered some damage, it was not completely destroyed. It was a blessing in misfortune.

    It seems that this round spaceship is really quite useful.

    After all, it is alien technology, but the things on this alien spaceship don't seem to have much meaning to me. The owner of this spaceship has left this planet and may have died.

    At least there is nothing on this round combat spaceship.

    Sun Wuchen looked here for a long time, even Sun Wukong put his spirit here, this spaceship is really special.

    "Wuchen, what's on it? It's really similar to the spaceship we used to come to Earth."

    "Maybe we have companions who have also come to this planet. It's really interesting, but I don't know if it's a good thing or a bad thing.?, but don't think too much, I only know one thing, our road ahead is very dangerous.  um, what is this?  "

    Sun Wuchen stretched out his hand and pulled something out of the pile of rubble. It was not a corpse, but a sign.

    "I understand, the ones who came to Earth are not Saiyans Interesting." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 926: Another Planet

    ?

    Sun Wuchen immediately returned to the location of the temple, and of course he still brought the huge round battleship by his side.

    The things you get from it are also in your own hands.

    After returning here, Sun Wuchen sat directly at the entrance of the temple, and the immortal came out from there again, still in the same unhurried manner. Seeing him like this, Sun Wuchen himself was a little anxious.

    "Master Immortal, I have been waiting for you for a long time. You should tell me about your encounter with aliens. No wonder Carrick II is so fascinated by that place. You once fought there and defeated  A strong one, right?"

    "You seem to be familiar with everything about me."

    This old voice, coupled with that ugly face, does make people feel like a devil, but he is the kind side of the big devil Piccolo. This life is really interesting.

    "Okay, nothing else needs to be said, just tell me what you know. Also let me know where that guy went? I am very sad for these Frieza's men."

    "Frieza!? I don't know where you got this name, but it doesn't seem to have anything to do with me. I landed on Earth a long time ago and survived countless snows, rains and winds.  Then I had faith in becoming a warrior."

    "Among other people's legends, I was brought to this place, because there are unimaginable Kalin immortals here, and there are even legends about immortals."

    "At the beginning of the climb, I actually encountered a lot of unimaginable pain, but later I succeeded, but at the beginning I still didn't get Karin and didn't let me go up. Maybe he saw the evil thoughts in my heart early in the morning and let me go up.  I was practicing in the forest below, and one day, a terrifying creature landed."

    In his description, it was a horrific battle. A terrifying creature landed on the earth, as if it was an advance scout to report all the information here.

    Even if you think about it carefully, you can understand that Frieza can be said to be the king of the universe who rules everything through his own power, so he is naturally full of curiosity and desire for this small planet.

    Frieza's trading is a very evil business. After discovering a planet with abundant supplies, he kills all the people on that planet, and then sells the planet to those alien races at a high price.

    He has done such things many times and has a huge sales network for many years.

    In order to discover those valuable planets, he will definitely send many people to explore in the void of the universe. Of course, it is very possible for these people to lose their troops. Some of the valuable planets will be paid attention to by them, and then they will send a large army.

    The starry universe is so vast, it is not easy to conquer all the planets, and Frieza cannot control all areas all the time.

    At that time, the god's evil thoughts were not so strong, but when he was fighting with that guy, he suffered some injuries, and the evil thoughts in his heart became stronger and stronger. Maybe he was also infected by that guy's blood, but that was  An astonishing fight in which he finally defeated the other.

    "It can be similar to the ability to open the door of space, and then lock him into another space. As for the Carrick II you defeated, it is actually in a similar space, but the two are not connected."

    "That is to say, there is another space, and there is a top powerhouse in it. Now that my words are all here, then find him out and let me fight with him. I also want to see if I can  Can you break through in such a battle?"

    "That guy's combat power is at least three times that of yours now, you have to think about it."

    "The original Carrick II was five times as big as me. Only by constantly challenging yourself can you become stronger. Come on."

    "Okay, but I will arrange as many enemies as possible on the road, and there is a special signal, as long as you can send it, I can bring you back to this real world. Be careful yourself."

    Sun Wuchen followed the gods to the inside of the temple, where there are many doors, each door leading to a different time and space and world.

    It's like the legendary spiritual time house, which has always existed in this temple. As long as you can find that way, you have unlimited possibilities for cultivation.

    Of course, Sun Wuchen is not going to that place now.

    The fairy opened a door, and there was a black passage ahead, and there was another door at the end of the passage.

    "Go in, that guy should already be on another planet, even though the earth itself has many space passages, many creatures on the earth have already?It¡¯s not your opponent anymore, perhaps only in the universe can you find the possibility of progress.  "

    "Okay then, goodbye, by the way, god, remember to call me away before the next world number one martial arts meeting."

    The god nodded, and Sun Wuchen walked towards the endless universe alone. In the empty space, he opened the door, and in front of him was an extremely gorgeous planet.

    The combat detector next to his ear kept sending out alarms.

    "Attention, we found a powerful creature." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 927: Planet of Terror

    ?

    In this cosmic void, there are countless planets. Every time you explore between the stars, you need to use all your strength. Even Frieza's troops must be careful.

    The place Sun Wuchen came to is very special. Looking around, there are all kinds of weird flowers and trees.

    Just as the combat detector said, he immediately felt a strong life signal, and a dinosaur suddenly appeared in front of him, which was different from the one on the earth, with hard scales and a thick body.

    The first time this thing appeared, it opened its bloody mouth and bit it. Sun Wuchen retreated rapidly. When he was in the air, he was entangled by a tentacle again. It turned out to be another creature with long tentacles, and he  Wrapped tightly, like an octopus, but only on land.

    This guy's long tentacles have unimaginable strength and are covered with mucus, but they can wrap people tightly in it. Sun Wuchen can hardly breathe, but he secretly runs his own energy.

    The body immediately ignited flames.

    After adding its own energy level, this skill can burst out 1.35 times the damage of normal combat power, and the flames that burn every minute are indeed quite terrifying.

    When the attack power reaches more than 100, in fact, the flames ignited on a person have the ultimate destructive power. Sun Wuchen burned the surrounding area into ashes through the flames, and the big tentacles retracted immediately after suffering the pain.

    It seemed that the huge octopus felt infinite pain, retracted its tentacles and looked forward, with fear still in its eyes.

    "You idiot, not everything can offend me."

    Sun Wuchen looked around, there are many creatures here, big octopus and the dinosaur just now.

    When we were on Earth, the powerful dinosaurs had only a few dozen combat powers. Even if they were as big as a mountain, their combat power would hardly break through one hundred. Creatures with a combat power of one hundred can be seen almost at any time here.

    However, small creatures with a combat power of 100 are completely different from large creatures.

    Due to various reasons such as attribute calculation, a giant creature's combat power reaches 100. In fact, its area of ??destruction and vitality are very strong, but it is very difficult to kill a small creature with only 100 lives.

    In simple terms, with an incomparably huge reputation, his physique points must be quite amazing, but his agility points may be very low.

    One goes up and down the other, but small creatures may have unimaginable extreme speeds. It is the same in the original plot of Dragon Ball. The blind pursuit of strength and muscle expansion has no good ending at all.

    Thinking that he still has all kinds of strange skills, coupled with the powerful help of the system, he can make him fearless of all the enemies in front of him.

    "Five Elements Fist Flame State¡ªOn."

    Just now there was just a burst of flames, and now Sun Wuchen is burning with intense flames, as if he has become a Super Saiyan, but compared with that state, it is really very different.

    The burning flame is indeed quite extraordinary, it has been burning violently, making a crackling sound, it seems that it really wants to burn everything around it to ashes before giving up.

    Immediately afterwards, Sun Wuchen flew towards there, and when he flew over, he stretched his hands forward, and sent out ten terrifying beams of light to hit the octopus in an instant.

    After Dongdongbo shot repeatedly, the octopus was riddled with holes, torn apart, and traces of being burned by flames were everywhere.

    The big monster kept roaring under the pain, shaking its tentacles countless times, trying to attack the current Sun Wuchen.

    However, Sun Wuchen himself escaped the opponent's attack with his extremely sensitive body and came to the back.

    At this time, the big dinosaur has been chasing Sun Wuchen, and when he came to the back, Sun Wuchen suddenly put his hands together.

    "Kame Pai Qigong!"

    A big ball of light smashed out, just hit the big octopus, and incidentally caused the monster to hit the big dinosaur. The two huge monsters rolled into a ball, and then the big light ball shattered directly.

    With a loud bang, the power of the energy ball was completely shattered, and the two creatures were blown into pieces. The sky was covered with rain of blood. Sun Wuchen bathed in this burst of bloody light, and felt that his own power seemed to be full again.

    Simply by killing these weird and powerful creatures, the combat power that can be improved is definitely limited, even if the Saiyan has a special physique, it is the same, but after killing these two creatures, it instantly reaches 1500 energy points.

    Both creatures have 750 points. It seems that the continuous fighting on this planet can indeed gain a lot.

      After the two monsters on the ground, he suddenly felt that the air became cold in an instant, as if everything was on the verge of shattering. He felt a powerful and terrifying signal coming nearby.

    "I found the sound here, so good. I can finally meet a living person, hahahaha!"

    A guy wearing a battle suit jumped out from the side. His battle suit was a little damaged, but instinct told Sun Wuchen that this guy must be quite terrifying.

    "Attention! Discover the elite fighters of Frieza Army." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 928: Warrior Wright

    ?

    "Attention, I found the lowest-ranking fighter in Frieza's army."

    "Enemy Level: Lowest Level (Frieza Army)¡ªElite (Host's Current Combat Strength)"

    "Skills: shock wave (can send out a shock wave with a coefficient of 0.5, causing a certain amount of damage) hard body (by combining it with a battle suit, a more powerful defensive ability can burst out, and the damage received is reduced by 25%) high-speed movement (accustomed to advanced  After the gravity environment, you can move fast and faster)¡±

    "Note that the enemy's combat power is 735."

    What I felt was the breath that made me almost desperate. This guy's fighting power was seven times that of his own.

    In Frieza's army, even the lowest-level fighters have a combat power of around 1200. It is estimated that this guy has been tortured quite a lot here recently.

    So his current combat power is much, much lower, but he can definitely reach the point where he can easily kill himself in seconds.

    However, his combat power value seems to be quite unstable. It may be that the environment of this planet has too much influence, and his combat power immediately changed from 735 to 627.

    Even if there are fluctuations, it is at least six or seven times the combat power of his own. It seems that this battle must be extremely careful.

    Therefore, the immortal guy did not intend to let himself undergo such a trial, and after coming here, Sun Wuchen felt an unimaginable super high gravity.

    The gravity of this planet is at least ten times that of the earth, which means it is a very good place for cultivation. The extremely depressing gravity made Sun Wuchen feel breathless when he came here.  able to support.

    However, there is such a big gap in combat effectiveness with the opponent, how should I deal with it?  And the system keeps sending out alarms, it seems that the fourth level may be killed in seconds at any time.

    "It turned out to be a child, but it doesn't matter, who are you? How did you come here? I won't kill you if you tell me."

    Seeing the way that guy licked his lips, Sun Wuchen estimated that this guy was extremely hungry, but maybe I would eat myself.

    He suddenly remembered a game, there is a game called cat and mouse, let's see how much progress he will make in a short period of time.

    "My name is Sun Wuchen. I have the tail of a Saiyan. I believe you are familiar with it."

    This guy immediately saw the tail behind Sun Wuchen, and he was obviously a little scared. In Frieza's army, the Saiyans are quite a strong fighting group, and there are many top-level fighters among them.

    For a long time, they have cooperated with Frieza's army and helped him conquer one planet after another. The Saiyans themselves are a bloodthirsty and cruel people who like to fight.

    Serving wholeheartedly for Frieza, the emperor of the universe, and conquering planets is naturally their favorite thing to do. Therefore, the Saiyans in Frieza's army are taboos for anyone, and the lowest fighters dare not provoke them.

    The child who appeared in front of him was also uncertain for a while, because after staying here for a long time, the combat detector had already been damaged.

    No one knows how powerful this little Saiyan is!  Just now I only heard the explosion here, and the huge creature was easily killed.

    It seems that this kid still has some skills.

    "I came to this planet by chance. I didn't expect there to be a fighter like you. Next, I just need a period of training. If the training is successful, I can take you back. If you fail, you will wait for yourself  Die here. First of all, you must show your combat power and let me recognize you."

    "Yes, Master Sun Wuchen. My name is Wright, and I belong to the Frieza Jun Lower Warrior Corps. My combat power can reach 1350."

    It seems that this guy is really not as good as me.

    "But you are not that tall in battle now." Sun Wuchen said pretending to be calm.

    "I have been fighting here for many years, but due to the harsh environment here, my body has been devastated, so now my fighting power is not as strong as that time, but when I arouse all the energy of the air flow, I should be able to reach  Around 800."

    It seems that this guy has to be careful. After transforming himself, he only has a combat power of about 1,000 at most. It is really difficult to defeat this guy.

    "Then you take me to see and see on this planet."

    "Yes, Master Sun Wuchen."

    Then the two of them flew up on this planet. This planet is much bigger than imagined, full of fields and dense forests, and there are countless strange and terrifying people living here.??Creatures, they all have natural wildness and attack all living creatures.

    It is really different that this guy can survive here, but they have seen 4/5 of this planet, and the last remaining 1/5 is not the same.

    Perhaps it was to let Sun Wuchen see clearly that Wright was also flying very slowly, but Sun Wuchen could barely keep up with him. The combat power was several times worse, which is really hard to imagine.

    "Master Sun Wuchen, there is a dark area in front of you, and it is even difficult for me to survive in it." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 929 Dark Area

    ?

    Sun Wuchen raised his head and looked inside. It was an infinitely dark space, and there was a terrifying black everywhere.

    The ground was turned over again, and there were puffs of black air. The gravity of this planet seems to be different. In most places where the two drivers flew, the gravity was between two times, three times, and ten times.

    The vicinity of the dark space is different, the gravity is at least ten times, or even higher.

    And as soon as I got here, my battle detector continuously showed more battle signals. It turns out that the inside is really quite dangerous. The creatures with the worst combat power are all above 200, and they are the gatekeeper creatures on the outermost side.  , It is estimated that there will be seven to eight hundred or even thousands of monsters with combat power.

    "Master Sun Wuchen, here is the rarest ore in the world. If we can take this planet down, we will be able to mine this latest type of alloy. Even our Frieza Army's income for several years can't compare to this  Planet, but the creatures here are too strong and weird, I have never been able to reach the core, and it is not easy for me to deal with the business outside, I wonder what Master Wuchen can do?"

    You can't handle any jokes, why don't you let me go in and die?

    "I will inform other people to come here. As you know, the Saiyans have many powerful fighters, and they can take this place as peace after all."

    While the two were talking, the ground in front of them shook, and a huge black creature crawled out of it.

    "Warning, terrorist creatures are coming."

    "Dark Dragon."

    "C-level monster. A terrifying monster born in a dark place. It looks like a lizard. Its body is covered with extremely thick black scales. Its defense is amazing. It will emit a dark aura at any time, affecting all living creatures."

    "The main attack method. Bite, venom, black air."

    "Special skills: Dark Emanation (Spray out all the black gas on his body, corroding everything) Venom (He has an unimaginably huge poison on his body, which will directly melt a person's body)"

    "Nirvana: Extinct Dragon Cry (Sends an extinct dragon chant, bringing all creatures back to death)"

    "Attention! The current monster's combat power is 825, which is too much higher than the host's level. It is recommended to run away."

    "Attention! The Great Ape Transformation cannot be used in the Darklands."

    Sun Wuchen is about to roar, you bastard of the system, you just now told me that transformation is not allowed here, if you become a giant, you will have to fight this guy.

    Now that I don't have such a strong combat power, I just want to die.

    "Master Wuchen, that thing is here. What should I do?" Seeing this monster that gave him a headache, even Wright wanted to escape.

    "What else can I do? Take me flying."

    Sun Wuchen grabbed Wright next to him and pulled him up abruptly. His speed was far behind Wright.

    Wright flew up suddenly, and he seemed to understand that Sun Wuchen's combat power was not as good as his own. The terrifying black tide chased after them, but he still escaped under Wright's rapid dash.

    After the two arrived at a safe place, Sun Wuchen was immediately thrown aside by Wright.

    "You guys definitely don't have that strong combat power. Who are you? How did you come here? Although you are a Saiyan, if you don't have such strong combat power, I don't mind killing you and telling everything  .¡±

    ? Seeing that the other party was actually intent on killing, Sun Wuchen was quite calm on the contrary.

    "Mr. Wright, you are looking for death. Although my fighting power is indeed not as high as yours, there is one thing I can do better than you."

    "What's the meaning?"

    "You'll understand after the last match."

    Sun Wuchen threw a small energy ball into the sky. This thing is a mysterious energy ball with Zifl light that immediately flashed in the sky and turned into a small moon. Sun Wuchen gradually grew bigger under Wright's surprised eyes, and his body  Get stronger and stronger.

    "In this state, my combat power will increase tenfold. Remember, Saiyans are a fighting race and cannot be despised."

    Wright had never seen this battle before, and he immediately held his breath and focused his attention. His combat power had only increased to the limit of more than 700. Due to repeated running and running, he did not take in much energy here, and it was still difficult for him to recover the strongest combat power.

    Due to the release of the light ball, Sun Wuchen's physical strength has declined somewhat, and his overall combat effectiveness is also 800.

    The forest where the two were located immediately reported bursts of noise, and some surrounding creatures immediately felt that this place was terrifying, and their??A single collision can defeat a part of the forest. After fighting for a while, Sun Wuchen finally dragged his exhausted body and walked out. There was a guy who had fallen to the ground in his hand and was badly injured.

    "Ah, if you don't resist, you won't hit me in the face. It hurts."

    Dragging the guy's body and throwing it on the big rock beside him, Sun Wuchen saw the light in the sky gradually fading, and finally recovered, turning into a little child.

    After thinking about it, he exchanged a suit of clothes for himself. Since this is not a pure enemy, a struggle between life and death, defeating Wright doesn't even have any energy points.

    However, a big plan has been formed in his heart.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter nine hundred and thirtieth shape base plan

    ?

    Wright finally woke up, and when he came to look ahead, the child was sitting on the big rock, looking at him calmly.

    "you!"

    "Don't bother, let you live. I have my own choices and ideas. You also know that your combat power is not as good as mine. Don't forget, I can transform at any time. After I become a big ape, my combat power  It will increase tenfold."

    "Also, Saiyans are a fighting race. Every time I fight, my combat power will increase more and more."

    Although there were some elements of intimidation in it, Wright was shocked immediately when he knew whether it was true or not.

    In fact, no matter how many times Sun Wuchen fought with this guy, his body could not reach perfection.

    Without any rewards for energy points, there is no benefit in beating him down, but in order to fulfill what I want, I must subdue this guy.

    Wright is also the master of adapting to the wind, and immediately knelt on the ground.

    "As long as you can take me out, you will be my master in the future."

    This guy has such a strong combat power. If he regards himself as the master, he may have won a gold medal fighter. If he really needs to take a good rest, his combat power should not fall behind Raditz, but he must not go out in a short time.  Establish a base in the universe, establish a legion, and start here.

    "Talk about what is in the dark space yourself. It is the most important thing. I want to hear about many things in the universe."

    Wright said what he knew.

    In that black area, there is a very special kind of ore. Interstellar travel requires a lot of technology and materials. This kind of ore is the rarest in the universe. It can make the spacecraft resist cosmic light, and even  Energy can be replenished through cosmic light, so advanced spacecraft in the universe can fly long distances without the limitation of energy cores.

    This kind of ore is very rare, almost every planet has it, but the quantity is quite rare, so it is very difficult to get this kind of thing.

    But on this planet in front of him, there is a considerable amount of ore. In Wright's words, he has never seen such a rich planet, which is more valuable than tens of thousands of other planets.

    So it must be very valuable to contribute here, Wright has this crazy and urgent idea in his heart.

    This kind of ore can be mined easily, and Wright can even carry out some refining with the tools on his body. Of course, he also needs the help of some scientific and technological talents. Sun Wuchen immediately thought of Boomer.

    "I want to build a base here, of course you will get many benefits, for example, a long and immortal life."

    Of course Wright felt that Sun Wukong had lied to him, but Sun Wuchen didn't look like a liar.

    "To tell you the truth, I have a way to make people live forever. I believe that a creature like you doesn't want to die, and after so many years of torture on this planet, it seems that your life is not much left."

    Wright's physical condition is worrying now. Although his combat power is not weak, he can't hold it at all. He immediately knelt on the ground when he heard this.

    "Otherwise, I will completely follow your arrangement."

    "The safest place on this planet, first create a camp for me. I will bring people over later, refine the ore there, and at the same time give you some magical things to help you recover from your injuries. Also, I want to let  You tell me some fighting techniques of Frieza's Legion."

    The guy nodded half-understood.

    The teachings of the gods are naturally deserved. Back then, this guy failed to win against the gods, but learning from each other's strengths is the best way to train. This guy can survive here because he always has a lot of rich combat experience.

    Then he returned to the real world from the ancient city, and after talking to the gods, he brought Buma over without saying a word. Even Buma wondered if something happened to Sun Wuchen?

    The whole process seemed quite weird, and then Sun Wuchen dragged Bulma into this world. Such a weird and extreme world is unimaginable. Fortunately, the other side of the planet, far away from the dark space, has no difference in gravity from the earth  And the air is breathable too.

    That guy Wright has loyally cleared out a large area, enough to build a base, and then Biological City asked Boulma to put the tools and experimental buildings he brought, and many things on the ground for layout.  Almost a piece of the base is completed, but the only ones that can really work are Boomer and a group of robots.

      Wright looked at this in surprise, even in the Frieza Legion, it seems that there is no such technology that can summon extremely huge things from tiny capsules.

    Sun Wuchen gave him a fairy bean by the way, swallowed the fairy bean, and the energy and physical strength he invested instantly recovered. He felt that all this was naturally miraculous, and he was even more in awe of Sun Wuchen.

    "From today onwards, you and I will start hunting the surrounding creatures, Boulma, and you will help me build a base."

    "Oh." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 931: Hunting in the Starry Sky

    ?

    "Master, the fighting power of the rhino in front should be about 500. Do you want me to go up first?"

    "I'll come first."

    Sun Wuchen ran like the wind, jumped in the air, gathered all his energy, and played a super Kamepai Qigong.

    After investing all his points in Kamehae Qigong, his current energy coefficient of Kamehaeqigong has reached astonishing.

    "Skill - Super Kamehae Qigong."

    "Skill level¡ª¡ªd. It can be improved."

    "Skill factor¡ª¡ª4 (5.2)."

    "Additional attributes-advanced charge (enabled), perfect control (enabled), instant burst (enabled), advanced big explosion (enabled)."

    "Advanced Attribute - Full Power (Pour all the power into it to burst out stronger power)"

    Combined with his current combat strength of 120, Kamehae Qigong's damage is enough to reach more than 500. When it hits the monster, it will be overturned to the ground directly, but it is impossible to reach the level of instant kill.

    The most astonishing thing about this kind of big monster is its extremely strong vitality, which cannot be killed by ordinary attacks, and it even has other boundless and ferocious characteristics.

    With a roar, the monster got up from the ground, looked at Sun Wuchen in front of him, and rushed over immediately, shaking the ground when he walked.

    Sun Wuchen panted heavily, even if he had improved Kamepai Qigong.

    Now he has reached the realm of Super Kamehae Qigong, and there is still the possibility of improvement, but limited by his own combat power, he cannot kill the opponent in one blow.

    It seems that he must learn Jiewangquan as soon as possible, but it needs 100,000 energy points to exchange for Jiewangquan.

    But as long as you are willing to work hard, you will always gain something. Now Sun Wuchen retreats after one blow, and that guy Wright rushes forward to continue the fight.

    In fact, recently, he didn't know why Sun Wuchen didn't use his transformation. If he was willing to use that ability, this big monster would have been killed long ago.

    The idea in Sun Wuchen's mind is very simple. Only under normal conditions can he develop a strong combat power. Using that kind of super-strength transformation can kill opponents, but it is not an effective means of improvement at all.

    If only relying on transformation to fight, it is estimated that the race of Saiyans would have been extinct long ago, because they do not have the glory and self-esteem of warriors, and there is no need to survive.

    Wright took over Sun Wuchen's fight, and under his brave attack, the rhino finally fell to the ground. After all, it is a creature with extremely strong vitality, even if Wright's combat power has recovered to 1000.

    It took him a lot of effort to kill the creature.

    Sun Wuchen next to him heard the sound of successfully killing monsters, because if his men killed such monsters, he would also get a certain amount of energy points, but not as many as himself.

    Since the last time I completed the wish of Dragon Ball until now, I have got a lot of things.

    Almost all the skills on my body have been improved to a certain extent, reaching a perfect state.

    As for the advancement of all skills, I don't seem to have reached that level yet, at least the combat power must reach a thousand.

    After a monster fell to the ground, Sun Wuchen got more than 300 energy points.

    Originally, this monster could provide at least more than 1,000 energy, and the points were only 300, which seemed like a drop in the bucket, but it was a feasible solution to kill the monster with your own hands.

    Moreover, in trying again and again, Sun Wuchen's combat effectiveness gradually improved.

    Even the gods on the other side of the world don't know that Sun Wuchen would have such a choice and change. He vaguely knows many things that happened in that world, but he can't see clearly. After all, it is not under his jurisdiction.

    After staying with Sun Wuchen for a long time, Wright also realized that the child in front of him was definitely not an ordinary person.

    Although he has various physiques of Saiyans, he is definitely not a pure Saiyan, because Saiyans advocate extreme fighting and crazy killing, but this kid is different, with extremely calm thinking.

    Sun Wuchen didn't bother to explain so much to him, but continued to control the progress of the planet with his own power, and Boulma helped Bio-City build a base with great care.

    They began to extract as much as possible of this strange alien substance as fuel for the spacecraft, as well as various high-tech equipment that could be used, and Boomer disassembled a spacecraftAfter the ship, many of the scientific equipment were also modified.

    At the same time, Boulma also found his father, who is considered the most powerful machine genius on Earth, and the two of them carried out some transformations here.

    An alien base is taking shape.

    When the alien base was established, it was really extraordinary.

    This place has begun to take shape, and then the biological city will move further inward, because a large number of resources are in that dark area, at least those surrounding places with gravity between two and five times, all have been eliminated  up.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 932 Exchange - Realm King Fist

    ?

    Sun Wuchen and Wright teamed up, and the two of them cleared a large area around them. After almost a year of trying, Sun Wuchen's energy points finally reached 100,000, and he could finally exchange for the Realm King Fist. This is his dream skill.

    Looking at the exchange list, the Kaiwangquan skill has 100,000 points, but I clicked it immediately, and the 100,000 points were wiped out, and there was an extra energy in my body, this is the Kaiwangquan.

    "Skill - Realm King Fist."

    "Skill level¡ª¡ªd. It can be improved."

    "Skill coefficient - 1-2 (the current host can withstand ten times the gravity, and can open 2 times the Kaiwang Fist, but it will cause a certain amount of physical consumption) Note that the Kaiwang Fist is multiplied."

    "Additional attributes - consumption reduction (not turned on) burst (not turned on) suction (not turned on) response (not turned on)"

    The Realm King Fist also has four more special attributes, so it goes without saying that the consumption is reduced. It¡¯s just that when you open the Realm King Fist, the consumption of your own physical strength is reduced. The physical loss is the same, at least you can bear it.  A higher burst of power, but after opening this level, it seems that at most I can only make it possible to use the Quadruple Realm King Fist.

    Explosion seems to be an explosion in an instant, with a burst of strength, allowing oneself to increase combat power in a very short period of time and reduce the consumption of the body, but the improvement time is extremely short.

    Pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, killing people unexpectedly, maybe this skill is also useful.

    Sun Wuchen has carefully studied the ability of suction. It seems that when attacking the opponent, he can absorb the scattered energy of the opponent to a certain extent, which means that he can make his combat power more durable.

    The response is that after the state of Kaiwangquan is lifted, he can increase his speed for a period of time, in order to cope with the subsequent physical weakness.

    It seems that the speed towards oneself in that state can almost double the normal speed. Of course, the offensive and defensive capabilities are greatly reduced, and the more violently you use this speed, the more impact it will have on your physical recovery, and it may take a lot of time.  longer time.

    After a closer look, this Realm King Fist is really a god-like skill, and it has been multiplied.

    However, his skill coefficient and his own energy level do not add up.

    Perhaps the high-level Kaiwangquan will have that effect. Now when I use 2 times the Kaiwangquan, the attack power can reach 270, and if it is tripled, it will be 405.

    It can be said that his combat power is close to 400 now. Although it is still far inferior to Wright, it is at least possible. Of course, this is the only chance to hold Wright down.

    Standing around the dark area, Sun Wuchen looked there, slowly improving his combat power, using the Kaiwang Fist for the first time.

    An inexplicable energy was flowing in his body, he had to be careful all the time, when using this skill, it was likely to cause a lot of damage to his body due to the collision of breath, even he had to concentrate on it.

    After letting the strength explode a bit, the Qi on his body instantly increased, Wright was a little surprised, this kid seemed to be different.

    Sun Wuchen felt it for a while, and the current combat power has indeed become twice the usual, which is too extraordinary. This is a real increase in combat power, and he also has Wuxingquan and various attack enhancements.

    Using skills in this state can cause instant burst damage.

    Sun Wuchen began to improve his combat power, and at this moment a red flame was shining on his body.

    "Wright, let's go, go in."

    The two flew directly inside, and there was a huge monster moving its body. I had seen this monster before that day, and it was so powerful.

    At this moment, with Wright by his side, he would naturally fight this monster, but at this moment, Sun Wutian discovered that there was an extra signal in the sky.

    Then a round combat spaceship landed nearby, and hit the ground with a bang, the ground shattered, and a large pit appeared, from which a man crawled out.

    He should also be a member of Frieza's army, and he didn't say anything, it was very obvious.

    "There are actually members of Frieza's army."

    After the man flew out, he saw two people standing beside him fighting a monster, and one of them was wearing this tattered combat uniform.

    "Are you members of Frieza's army?"

    The man flew over, immediately asked Sun Wukong, and glanced at Wright next to him. This is the time to choose.

    "His combat power should be stronger than yours. Can you fight him for half an hour?"

    Sun WuChen asked suddenly.

    In fact, this is the most difficult time for Wright to make a decision, because starting with this guy proves that he will definitely fight with Frieza, and betrayal is the most hateful act on the ground of Frieza's army.

    He seemed to think for a long time, then nodded.

    "I can only last half an hour at most, and his fighting power is not weak."

    Wright, who was already a little old and frail, was certainly not as good as the other party. Sun Wuchen threw a fairy bean in his hand.

    "Eat this thing if you can't bear it anymore. Within half an hour, I will try my best to kill this beast." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 933 Destined to be strong

    ?

    Sun Wuchen's movements were very fast, and he rushed down, where the huge beast was opening its teeth and claws, and Sun Wuchen immediately sent out countless hole beams.

    All the light beams hit the monster's body. Since he was in the state of 2 times Kaiwang Fist, his attack power was much stronger than before.

    The fighting power of this dark dragon is still the same as last time, reaching an astonishing 800+.

    However, he has an incomparably huge body and is naturally not sensitive enough. Sun Wuchen let himself exist in the state of 2 times the Realm King Fist, attacking from all angles.

    Countless light beams hit the Dark Dragon's body, where explosions continued, and on the other side Wright had already fought a member of Friezajun.

    There are agitated energy explosions everywhere, and the originally peaceful planet seems to be shaking at this time, and the atmosphere is shaking.

    Sun Wuchen knew that this historical process was going much faster than he thought, and it was estimated that the upcoming Piccolo King would be much stronger, and he had been looking forward to all of that.

    The energy kept hitting there, making it difficult for the dark dragon to deal with it. Of course, it was only a moment of chaos. When he reacted, he spewed out a puff of black air.

    Sun Wuchen immediately retreated far away. Fortunately, this thing can't fly, otherwise it would not be easy for him to deal with it. When he was hanging in the air, he thought for a while, and then opened his hidden Triple Realm King Fist.

    As soon as one breath was adjusted, the power stopped suddenly. He felt the bones in his body shaking and his fists were clenched firmly. It seemed that the power had really increased a lot. This was three times the normal fighting power, but it was a split second.  Pain began to overwhelm him, too.

    He almost gritted his teeth, and immediately exchanged the consumption to reduce this skill.

    It takes 100,000 points to exchange Jie Wang Fist as a whole, and it takes 25,000 points to reduce the skill just for one consumption. This is all the points left.

    However, he hoped that everything was worth it. After exchanging this skill, he immediately felt that his body could bear this kind of power.

    There is even a faint possibility that he can withstand the 4 times Kaiwang Fist, but he will not try that.

    At that time, Monkey King had tried it. The moment he finished using the Quadruple Realm King Fist, his body was overwhelmed and he was sweating profusely.

    ? Of course, it was already very painful in the triple state, but after exchanging special attributes, Sun Wuchen barely resisted, gritted his teeth and flew forward, gathering all his energy.

    "Triple times¡ªKaiwang Fist¡ªSuper Kamehae Qigong!"

    The bright beam of light illuminated the entire sky, and almost instantly, everything around him turned into a state of darkness. After assembling the Triple Realm King Fist, Sun Wuchen's combat power had reached nearly 400.

    It seems that I still can't bear this state. Although it is the Triple Realm King Fist in name, its combat power has not fully reached three times the usual level, and it is still not there.

    The strongest power of Super Kamehae Qigong is about a 5.2 times increase.

    But after I reached that state, I consumed a lot. Now that the overall Kamehae Qigong explosion energy has reached about 1200, I can no longer improve it, but this is enough.

    Still, his fighting power and body couldn't bear the huge increase, but when he pushed the huge energy ball over, the sky shone with light, and suddenly the big ball hit the dark dragon's body.

    Boom!  !  !

    The Dark Dragon was firmly pressed to the ground, and then it exploded. Almost the entire dark area shook the sky, and was directly blown apart by the terrifying air waves.

    Even Boulma, who was standing in the distance with the whole planet trembling, felt the earthquake hit. Fortunately, her base was extremely strong, but at this moment, she also felt the power of extreme darkness.

    She looked into the distance in almost infinite horror, as if the entire planet was in that explosion, and it was about to meet the surface. It seemed that there was a little child in midair attacking there, even though he had been clearly  Developed a lot.

    Boulma put all her beliefs into this child, she always felt that he was the best in the world, the momentary impact smashed the ground, and countless dust was thrown into the sky, as if a nuclear bomb exploded there  generally.

    When the smoke cleared, Sun Wuchen fell to the ground, his combat power was extremely exhausted, and the one who was really frightened was actually the member of the Frieza Army who came here, and his combat power was also around 1300.

    It is naturally easy to suppress Wright next to him, because after Wright recovers to the extreme, he only has one thousand attack power.

    Fortunately, the combat methods of the two are somewhat similar, and Wright has experienced countless things here.?The bloody test is even better than the skills.

    But just now he suddenly discovered a strange change in combat power. His attack power changed from over 400 to over 800, and then to over 1,200.  , then there was an explosion, sending everything flying first.

    "My God, what is that?"

    "That's my master - Wuchen, I follow him." Wright said firmly.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 934: Bearing Fate

    ?

    "As a member of Frieza's army, do you actually want to betray Frieza-sama? Don't you know the consequences of betraying Frieza-sama?"

    This sentence alone is enough to make many people in the universe infinitely terrified, because it is okay to betray other people, but betraying Lord Frieza is not the end of your own death. The entire race of Saiyans back then was killed  extinct.

    "I don't care what you think. Lord Wuchen is the most powerful Saiyan and also my leader. He can bring infinite brilliance to everything."

    Just as he was speaking, there was a bang beside him, Sun Wuchen indeed defeated the big monster, using the super Kamehae qigong, his body was blown apart.

    However, I don't have any fairy beans on my body, and the energy consumption is huge, and the high-strength Jiewangquan directly consumes his body to an unimaginable level.  Wang Quan is at most three times, and it will also greatly consume one's physical strength.

    The moment he reached the Quadruple World King Fist, he almost died of pain, so if he used that kind of power beyond the limit, he would definitely not be able to, not to mention that his current body is still young.

    Immediately after the battle was over, he exchanged himself for fairy beans to restore his physical strength.

    Fortunately, he can exchange it at any time. After swallowing that fairy bean, his combat power has not only recovered, but even his combat power level has improved slightly, because he defeated the terrifying monster with extremely strong combat power.

    This can be regarded as a reward for him, because every battle victory can defeat monsters stronger than himself, the greater the difference in combat power, the more benefits he will get, this should be regarded as a great reward.

    After defeating the dark dragon, he got 5000 energy points, which is even more surprising than defeating a small boss.

    If you continue to fight here, give yourself a month, enough to accumulate more than 100,000 energy points, which can be said to be unimaginable progress, as long as you have time, you can complete this feat, but the current Monkey King Chen  Yang still focused on the front, and that guy was surprised when he flew over.

    "Is this your master? Combat power 140, it's ridiculous."

    Wright next to him also looked at him. Although he felt that his biological nerves gave him a sense of surprise, because he was usually incomparably ordinary and couldn't even keep up with his own speed and strength, his combat power was only 140, which still surprised him.

    But on second thought, once Sun Wuchen becomes a giant ape, his combat power can reach about 1400.

    Moreover, Sun Wuchen's real strength is the skill just now. He felt that Sun Wuchen's combat power had increased several times, reaching a terrifying numerical level.

    Generally speaking, it is difficult for a person's combat power to change dramatically, because if the difference in height is too large, it will cause unimaginably heavy damage to a person's body, but Sun Wuchen can do it perfectly.

    "I am indeed his master. I seem to be very ordinary, but I have something that you can hardly imagine. Do you want to fight me?"

    "Haha, you are a lowly Saiyan, it's really interesting, a Saiyan like you with more than 100 attack power can subdue a low-level fighter in Frieza, it's really ridiculous  I don't know what other method you used to let me know you, just like those sad Saiyans back then, even their own planet was destroyed and destroyed than Lord Frieza, I believe you don't know all that  Bar."

    Wright next to him was very surprised when he heard this. He was just a low-level fighter and did not participate in the attack on Planet Vegeta at that time.

    Saiyans want to rebel, and Frieza is also afraid of the power of Saiyans, so the two can be said to hit it off.

    A terrifying attack happened. Under the personal leadership of Frieza, countless cosmic powerhouses marched towards Planet Vegeta and wiped out most of the power of the Saiyans. In order to be the last ultimate, Frieza  Sa decided to do it herself.

    At that time, Sun Wuchen and Monkey King's father Bardock made a final resistance. He thought that his strength had broken through the limit and was considered quite powerful, but he didn't expect that he couldn't even withstand an attack from the other party, and his whole body was blown up.  It becomes cosmic dust and disappears without a trace.

    That is the gap between absolute power. Thinking of that guy, Sun Wuchen actually didn't feel anything in his heart.

    This is a cheap daddy, who doesn't seem to be able to give him anything other than blood and strength, and from the heart, Sun Wuchen hates the weak very much, only the strong can make people feel happy? Control everything.

    It's like the power of fate, if there is nothing, only when you are stronger, can you resist fate, manipulate fate, become the master of fate, and not be enslaved.

    "Actually, I know what you are talking about? The Saiyans were indeed destroyed, and it was done by Frieza himself, right?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 935 Sneak Attack Tactics

    ?

    "How did you know?"

    This soldier of Frieza's army felt a little surprised. He couldn't imagine how the other party knew all these secrets. In this universe, only the mind and Frieza attacked the Saiyan planet knew this secret.

    Even later, Frieza ordered them to keep it strictly confidential, because Vegeta, as the prince, had served in Frieza's army, and Frieza admired this young man very much.

    This young man was born with a strong combat power, very good, and after some proper guidance and training, his combat power can reach close to 20,000. He is also an upper-level fighter in Frieza's army, although he can't reach it.  To the level of the Ginui Special Forces.

    However, Frieza himself is very happy to have such a strong man who helps him conquer all the planets, and what he likes most is the satisfaction in his heart.

    Controlling the proud Saiyan as his lackey slave really made him feel very happy and satisfied.

    "Haha, then you must have slipped through the net. Saiyans like you have even destroyed their own planets, and the entire race has also been exterminated, but they are just like lackeys. Children with more than a hundred fighting strength, let me  A strong man with 1350 combat power came to understand you."

    "To be precise, your remaining combat power is less than 1300."

    Sun Wuchen was quite calm, watching the opponent fly towards him, Sun Wuchen immediately used his own attack circle, and the king fist immediately exploded, and the upside was tripled.

    However, the triple Kaiwang Fist must be completely different from the opponent's ability. The triple Kaiwang Fist in an instant can make his combat power reach an astonishing 400+.

    Although this kind of power is strong, it has not reached the level that can change everything. When the opponent flies over, it is like a howling wind.

    Everything around was blown away, and even the ground was shattered inch by inch, as if affected by an explosion. This kind of destruction is much more terrifying than imagined, and it is ongoing continuously.

    Sun Wuchen felt that the opponent was flying over at a super fast speed and with great power, but Sun Wuchen himself had already reacted, and when the opponent came close, he suddenly clapped his hands in front of his eyes.

    Accompanied by a burst of super bright light, Rick couldn't see this guy's eyes, because most of these space fighters use their eyes to identify the location of this powerful enemy around them, and even the combat detector in front of them must be seen with their own eyes.  Can.

    So at this moment, his observation ability was severely damaged, and it was impossible to find the trace of the other party. After he was greatly restricted, he could only panic there and flew towards the back, but at this moment there was a person following him like a shadow  .

    Sun Wuchen himself is very clear and understands the capabilities of this combat detector, and even he is considered an advanced combat detector, which has a very unique effect, that is, it can remind users of the recurrence of various dangerous energy signals.

    Sun Wuchen's current combat power points are infinitely close to nothing, because he has completely hidden his power. This is a skill shared by the strong trained on the earth. Normally, the combat power is zero, and the opponent cannot detect him.

    After flying to that vicinity in an instant, Sun Wuchen emitted a terrifying light from top to bottom.

    This can be regarded as a sneak attack. When Vegeta chose to betray Frieza, he had fought with Frieza's Sabo.

    Especially after Vegeta's resurrection and promotion, he used an unconventional instant sneak attack method to directly beat the opponent to serious injuries. At that time, Sabo's combat effectiveness weakened sharply.

    This can also be regarded as a fighting technique, causing heavy damage to the opponent in an instant. Taeyeon Xuan can use this magical skill once or twice, but there is no possibility of a third time.

    The penetrating power of the hole wave beam under the Triple Realm King Fist is astonishing.

    Combined with all my current combat power improvements and the effect of Kaiwang Fist, the penetration power of the hole wave beam can reach an astonishing 880.

    Moreover, the attack was still launched when the opponent could not dodge. Sun Wuchen's attack target was also placed on the opponent's neck, where there was no armor for protection.

    With a terrifying explosion, although the opponent was able to survive by virtue of his incomparable super-strong physique, his throat was severely injured, a lot of blood spilled out in an instant, and a wound was pierced through.

    This kind of power made him feel scared. When he adjusted his posture and regained his combat power again, his combat power had dropped to 1100, and even continued to decrease, because after his body was severely injured, it was difficult for her physical strength to return to the most perfect state.

    Sun Wuchen did not continue to sneak attack. Although he won part of the victory in the first battle, he still??Be careful.

    "You guy's combat effectiveness has been greatly weakened, and the more you fight, the more you will be injured. So you will inevitably die, wait for death."

    "You hateful ant. How dare you really hurt me?"

    With a wound to his throat, he was already struggling to speak, but now that the anger was getting stronger, he was going to pounce.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 936: Exchange for Combat Uniforms

    ?

    "Sir, don't continue to be angry. Your power is disappearing more and more. I have already gained the upper hand. We Saiyans are a fighting nation and cannot be despised."

    "kill you!"

    Then with a roar and a wave of his hand, a huge energy ball smashed towards him, growing bigger and bigger in the air, almost able to swallow everything, and the energy was unusually violent.

    In fact, compared with more battles, this energy is so insignificant that the top powerhouses can completely disintegrate the power hitting them without even defending.

    Frieza's low-level fighters also have unusually strong combat power.

    The blow just now had a damage of at least 1200, and it seemed to have an overwhelming advantage. At this moment, Sun Wuchen suddenly flew into the air, leaving countless afterimages.

    He has negligible fighting power in every direction, and his real body has no damage ability. In front of the huge energy ball, many afterimages are scattered around, and some of them in the middle are smashed, but the surrounding food is still facing there.  People fly over.

    The man was extremely surprised, and suddenly saw that there were many more figures in front of him, and each of them exuded weak damage, maybe only a few dozen points, and dozens of enemies had already been displayed on his radar.

    This made him inexplicably horrified, he didn't understand what kind of power this little guy had used, and there was such a strange avatar.

    Is it an illusion or a superpower?  He was very puzzled, as soon as he waved his hand, a lot of air bombs hit him. Wright next to him wanted to help Sun Wuchen, but Sun Wuchen didn't intend to let him do it

    The current Sun Wuchen is definitely an unusual existence. His combat power is not as good as that of Wright, but he can become his master.

    At that time, Wright must have lost in the state of the giant ape transformation, but now Wright took a closer look, Sun Wuchen's combat power should not be half of his own, and why he was able to occupy the strength of the opponent who took the initiative in the battle, but he  Several times, any blow hit Sun Wuchen's body, he couldn't sustain it.

    In fact, Sun Wuchen himself knows that every time he dodges, every attack is full of dangers, and even if he is a little careless, he will perish.

    Because the opponent's energy attack far exceeds his strongest low-level range, even if he has attached a part of the earth power to his body, he cannot resist all the range damage of the opponent.

    It was Sun Wuchen who was still working hard to increase his speed so that he could avoid the fatal blow when the opponent didn't notice it.

    At the same time, the use of the Afterimage Fist also made him appear countless times. Perhaps, at least through the ability of clones, the opponent was helpless, and it was difficult to find his real footprints. This made him approach the opponent again.

    This time it is another skill, Ten Thousand Kingdoms Shocking Palm, waving both hands, the thunder light suddenly appeared, and in an instant, countless thunder and lightning intertwined and shone, directly acting on this guy, although the powerful energy and defensive armor on his body can make these thunder and lightning  The strength is small, but the lightning struck for a moment still made him stunned for a moment.

    Then Sun Wuchen immediately turned his body, and all the wind around him seemed to be affected.

    The bodies of the two people seemed to be in a strong wind, surrounded by green waves, and the guy was swept up. After turning for a while, his body could not be completely preserved, and he was thrown directly to the ground, smashing  over there.

    However, the biggest injury among them was the wound on his neck, from which blood was constantly bleeding and sucked out.

    After this guy was smashed to the ground again, his combat power dropped again, close to 200, and now the overall combat power is only 1,000 left, and the situation is precarious.

    However, the real damage that the blood hole can cause is actually limited, it's just that under his infinite anger and rage, his strength has been lost.

    He got up again, roaring infinitely, as if he wanted to vent all his anger, but at this moment, Sun Wuchen aimed at something.

    Sure enough, he rushed over quickly and punched Sun Wuchen, and Sun Wuchen completed the exchange in a very short time.

    "System, exchange for Frieza Army battle uniforms!"

    "Medium combat uniform!"

    "Grade: D."

    "Special effects: resistance to fire (medium), resistance to electric shock (small), resistance to sharp weapons (medium), and resistance to corrosion (small)."

    "Intermediate battle suits can resist almost all damage. The overall resistance is around 500. If the attack exceeds 500, the battle suit will suffer a certain amount of damage. After the damage reaches 10,000 points, the battle suit will be damaged."

    The combat uniform of Frieza's army, with strong defense?Power, is really quite a perfect existence, even moving without any restrictions.

    A piece of clothing suddenly appeared on his body. This kind of clothing is a super strong clothing that can withstand almost hundreds of attacks. Even when he is fatally injured, it will only be partially damaged.

    At least every time he is attacked, with this suit, he can withstand hundreds of attacks, which can be said to be perfect. The energy of the opponent hits him instantly, knocking Sun Wuchen out.

    He directly smashed into a nearby mountain peak, smashing everything there, but he immediately crawled out of it, embarrassed but undefeated.

    "With this dress, you won't be able to kill me easily. Although I hate Frieza, this dress is the only one." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Nine hundred and thirtieth chapters of the calculation of the battle

    ?

    Wright next to him has been a little stunned for a long time. He doesn't even know where Sun Wuchen found a suit of clothes, which makes people feel a little miraculous.

    Among other things, Sun Wukong can always do some weird things. It is already very easy and simple to summon a suit of clothes suddenly, and he can even do more amazing things.

    Of course, Wright didn't know what kind of method this guy was using. He just felt that his master was getting more and more mysterious. Sun Wuchen could resist at least 400 points of attacks through a new suit of defense, although the opponent's absolute attack power was still  More than myself, but also able to cope.

    It seems that in my step-by-step calculations, I can survive in the end, but every punch and kick of the opponent is extremely powerful, even if my clothes can resist it, but if it hits my head, will it be exploded?  Where is the head?

    He didn't have to think so much, he used his strength, and the rising flames ignited all over his body. When the flames continued to spread, they began to burn everything.

    When seeing these flames, the Frieza fighters were not surprised, because ordinary flames couldn't hurt him.

    "You brat, you think that such power can defend against my attack. I'm not afraid of your flames."

    This guy gathered energy again, and Sun Wuchen in front of him seemed to have changed. After the raging fire burned, when he reappeared, Su Wuchen felt a little surprised.

    Sun Wuchen, who was burning with flames all over his body, rushed over. Of course, the guy reacted quickly and flew directly to Sun Wuchen's side, punching him, where Sun Wuchen was once hit to the ground.

    After a loud bang, everything there was blown away, and Sun Wuchen was hit hard again, maybe the next blow would kill him, of course he also protruded a mouthful of blood, after all, he has an extremely close relationship with the opponent in terms of real strength  With such a big gap, even using combat suits and some other skills, they still can't completely defend against the opponent's attack.

    Even he himself feels a little discouraged, because he has been planning this kind of battle for a long time, and he is eager to meet an extremely strong person to improve himself, but it seems that everything is closer to death now.

    But it doesn't matter, victory in a short period of time is one thing, and defeat in a long period of time is another matter. He still has a lot of things to use.

    He crawled out of the mud, stroked all the extent of his body, and then looked at himself, he was indeed severely injured, and part of the armor on his chest was broken.

    This attack beyond the limit is indeed very difficult for the body to resist. Even after a while, it seems that the armor cannot resist it. Such an attack is likely to be broken into pieces.

    Looking up, the guy landed slowly. Although he was still panting heavily, he had restrained himself. To put it bluntly, he could still gain the upper hand in the battle with Sun Wuchen, but Wright next to him made him  Some are afraid of their combat effectiveness, which has been reduced so much.

    If Wright does it, two against one, he will be fine.

    Wright next to him is eager to try. According to the usual situation, Sun Wuchen should let him take the shot, because Sun Wukong is already amazing enough. His combat power is only half of the opponent's, but he can last until now.

    "It seems that I only have this last attack left, let's take it. Triple Realm King Fist¡ªSuper Kamehae Qigong Wave!"

    Sun Wuchen put his hands together, and a huge ball of light appeared in his hand, with endless positive energy, constantly rotating, and even converging into a large energy bomb.

    The person on the opposite side was a little startled, and there were horrific beeps from his siren.

    The combat power around Sun Wuchen has increased sharply, and has exceeded one thousand under the continuous increase, and is even moving towards a higher level

    Of course, although the combat power can be maintained at around 400, it is difficult for his Kamehae Qigong to reach such a high multiple. In addition to accumulating energy, there should be the overall energy to improve Kamehae Qigong.

    At least this skill still has a lot of possibilities for upgrading, and it must be upgraded to the full level.

    However, under the almost four-fold increase, the power of this Kameha Qigong wave has reached an astonishing 1600, which is impossible for the person in front of him to resist.

    If you are a strong person on earth, when you see this kind of attack, you will know that Monkey King has compressed a lot of energy in it, but there is no speed at all. The destructive power is only increased, and the effect is limited.

    The strong people on the earth are easy to deal with, Guixianren and others can do this, but this guy in front of him can't do it, because he is infiniteIn the panic, he realized that the opponent's combat power had exceeded the limit that he could bear now. If he suffered this blow, he would definitely die.

    He immediately flew towards the front, and when he waved his hand, there was a burst of impact, which shattered the surrounding ground, and Sun Wuchen flew out, leaving a huge ball of light in place.

    Seeing that the ball of light couldn't hit him, the man immediately came to Sun Wuchen with great excitement, praying that the ball of light would hit from behind under Wuchen's control and completely devour the two of them.

    Boom!  !  !  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 938: Horror Strange Snake

    ?

    Sun Wuchen's control of Guipai Qigong has reached the peak, he can let this power exist in other places for a short time, and control it in real time.

    A huge ball of light existed there, Sun Wuchen had already left, and then the huge ball of light exploded completely, and countless forces gushed out to blow that guy away.

    The defense beyond the limit cannot be resisted by his armor, so there are wounds all over his body.

    After the horrible explosion, the man was severely injured, barely standing there at this time, the original hard armor has disappeared.

    Sun Wuchen flew to the other side, looked at all this with an indifferent expression, and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    "You are really good and strong. You didn't die after being attacked like this, but it will definitely be more violent in the future. By the way, your combat power is less than 500. The gap between you and me is getting smaller and smaller."

    The man waved his body. After being severely injured, there were wounds all over his body, and a lot of blood flowed out.

    He clenched his teeth tightly, feeling the fluctuation and strength of the strength, yes, he was severely injured, and it was already difficult to support him at this moment.

    It's just that this man has more resentment in his heart, which is beyond words, and now he really wants to kill Sun Wuchen in front of him.

    "Wright, do it, kill this guy."

    At the same time, Sun Wuchen still put on the posture just now, and flew in front of the supermarket.

    The enemy was taken aback. If Wright did something, he would definitely not be able to survive. There was no possibility of his being spared if the two cooperated. Naturally, he immediately panicked and fled to the other side.

    What he didn't expect was that Sun Wuchen relied on this momentary transformation.

    If you want to notify Wright to do it, you can do it with the special combat detector in front of you, because it can communicate in real time, it is more confidential, and you can complete the most efficient transmission.

    There is no need to yell at all, and the other party may find out, so such an action is impossible, but now Sun Wuchen yelled.

    Sun Wuchen's words were heard by the other party. The man was already prepared, but he didn't expect that Sun Wuchen's attack had already arrived.

    Sun Wuchen did not use Kamepai Qigong, but stretched out ten fingers and fired ten beams of light.

    "Ten consecutive rounds - hole beams."

    Ten beams of super attack power hit that guy in an instant, smashing him to the ground.

    There was an explosion on the ground, shaking everywhere, as if the world was about to be destroyed.

    If something even more astonishing happened, even though the ground exploded near the dark area where they were fighting, that guy did not die, and his combat power remained at around 500, but when he was about to resist, he suddenly felt infinitely terrified  What happened, a bloody mouth actually directly sucked him in.

    This is absolutely dangerous, almost desperate.

    The terrifying big mouth sucked him in directly, it had already swallowed him completely, and the next step was digestion and absorption.

    The combat power of this monster should be more than 5,000, which is simply frightening. Wright next to him immediately flew towards Sun Wuchen, and his main goal was to take Sun Wuchen away.

    He didn't want the owner he just found to be the delicious meal on the monster's plate, even if the monster could swallow people with one mouth, it was too easy and casual at all.

    If Sun Wuchen died in the mouth of this monster, he would have nothing, and the choices he made would be meaningless at all.

    What made him dumbfounded was that Sun Wuchen rushed towards the big monster instead.

    "You bastard, you dare to snatch the prey I fancy?"

    Sun Wuchen roared loudly, and at the same time the combat detector had already analyzed the monster.

    "The elite monster¡ªthe dark snake appeared."

    "C-level monster. A terrifying monster born in a dark place. It looks like a giant black snake. Its whole body is covered with extremely thick black scales. It has amazing defense. It likes to devour its prey and digest it directly."

    "The main attack method - swallowing."

    "Special Skill: Swallow (Swallow directly, amazing power)"

    "Nirvana: Blood Mouth of the Abyss (horror power that devours everything)"

    "Attention, this monster is an elite monster with a combat power of 5000, and the host level is too different from it. It is recommended to run away."

    Just the terrifying value of 5000 combat power is already desperate. Even if Sun Wuchen is 20 times stronger now, it is definitely not his combined strength.

    ?Think about it, unless you can use nearly a hundredYou can fight this guy with a five times Kaiwang Fist, but just as you touched the edge of the five times Kaiwang Fist, your body probably shattered.

    Right now, there is only one way, which is to transform directly, pick yourself up first, increase your combat power by ten times, and it seems that you will achieve something. Of course, you must use the Kaiwang Fist in the giant ape state.

    But now it seems that it is an impossible task. In a normal physical state, using Kaiwangquan will consume so much body, let alone turning into a huge ape.

    However, Sun Wuchen still rushed there, and a lightsaber appeared in his hand. This is the use of energy, and it can only be manifested after reaching the transformation state.

    "Triple Realm King Fist - Cutting." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 939 Desperate Killing

    ?

    The lightsaber in Sun Wuchen's hand swung away directly, and was instantly separated from the opponent's scales. In fact, the scales there were so thick that it was impossible to cause scars.

    After a string of sparks, there was no wound on the jaw of the strange snake, and of course he couldn't get in, but it seemed that Sun Wuchen had also been noticed by the other party. Seeing the huge nostrils of the giant snake, maybe this was also an accident.  gamble.

    Sun Wuchen floated up directly, and flew into the huge cave-like place.

    He deliberately ignored the new gas that spewed out of it, as if he had never sensed it before, and flew into the deep inner space, which was very vast and huge.

    There is a terrifying space everywhere, and the inside is pure black, as if it can drown everything, this is a frightening existence.

    In that space for a long time, Sun Wuchen found the trace of that guy with the help of the combat detector. This huge strange snake may have amazing combat power, but it is impossible to directly search for the specific location of a person.

    That is to say, monsters fighting in groups are incomparably strong, but when it comes to attacking small creatures like ants like himself, he can't do it so perfectly, but instead allows himself to take advantage of it.

    If you have the idea of ??killing this creature now, it is definitely impossible. Even the weakest part of his body may have the defense of heaven.

    It is impossible to kill him, but it is still possible to fly into his body and find the enemy. Sun Wuchen flew for a while, and when he came to the chest of this strange snake, he saw a guy who was entangled in a lot of mucus.  In pain, his combat strength has dropped to more than 300, but he still tried his best to get rid of everything.

    ? Standing there, panting for breath, I saw Sun Wuchen, holding a lightsaber, slowly moving towards here.

    "Sir, it's your death date, do you have anything to say?"

    Sun Wuchen slowly raised the lightsaber in his hand.

    "Master Qiu Yi will definitely avenge me. His combat power can reach an astonishing 18,000. It only takes three years to come here. At that time, this creature will be beheaded by him. There are so many resources on this planet.  , he must be very interested, he will make great contributions in the eyes of Mr. Frieza, and then mine"

    "So much nonsense!"

    The lightsaber flashed, and the head fell to the ground. This guy died there unwillingly, blood flowed all over the ground, and he seemed to feel part of the bloody smell of blood.

    This strange snake twisted its body, as if it had become unparalleled.

    This can be regarded as a kind of progress.

    Sun Wuchen withdrew the lightsaber in his hand, looked at the corpse at his feet, this guy had nothing worth using himself.

    However, Sun Wuchen knew what he was going to say, that is, his energy detector had reported all the information here.

    Although this planet is valuable, it is estimated that those terrifying enemies will not come here for the time being, but in terms of time, it is estimated that after three years, I will have great changes, although now it seems that the combat power has improved from 140 to 18,000  The above is an impossible task, but it only took more than a year to quickly cultivate to the current level.

    There is still a lot of room for improvement, and you can continue to work hard. Sun Wuchen doesn't care about King Frieza, or more powerful people, as long as he thinks, he will do it. His ultimate goal is to command the universe.

    After solving this person, Sun Wuchen needs to leave, but it is very difficult to get out of this monster's body.

    A large stream of mucus flowed here, Sun Wuchen had no choice but to use the Wukong tree to hang in the air, dodge as much as possible, and then summoned that guy in his heart.

    Finally, he felt his call, and walked out from the endless void, although he looked as if he had been hollowed out by some force, and he was thinner than before.

    "Master bastard, I was still fighting just now, why did you call me?"

    Looking at him like this, it seems that his body is about to be hollowed out by those wines. It is estimated that in the space of the lamp god, he may have been immersed in those things every day.

    "You bastard, if I die here, you don't even think about surviving, take me away quickly."

    Fortunately, Sun Wuchen left another magical lamp in his base, two magical lamps, which can attract each other and directly cross the space. The light flashes and disappears in place, while Wright standing outside is like crazy  The attack, the giant snake, returned in vain.

    He even had a feeling of despair, he felt that his master must have been absorbed by the other party, this horror, this despair, which made it unbearable for Wright now, and he even wanted to kneel on the ground. Fortunately, the pain felt by the giant snake was limited.

    In the end, all this calmed down, there was no more so-called hustle and bustle, and everything was enough.

    At this moment, he suddenly heard a voice in his ear.

    "It's time for you to come back. You can't stay in that place forever. Anyway, I can't beat that snake and go back to the base."

    Um!

    Looking at the head portrait in front of him, Wright was stunned.

    When is this little guy going out?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 940 Continue Training

    ?

    Of course he will not know everything Sun Wuchen has done. Sun Wuchen has a kind of mystery from beginning to end.

    After having the enemy this time, Sun Wuchen directly obtained amazing energy points. After all, what he defeated was an enemy whose combat power was much higher than his own, which was enough to get 10,000 energy points.  He was also very lucky, and once again raised the power of Kaiohken.

    The skill exchanged this time is suction.

    It is when attacking, constantly absorbing the energy scattered by the opponent to restore his physical strength, which can greatly increase the endurance, and now Sun Wuchen cannot restore his physical strength.

    The Realm King Fist itself is also a kind of boxing that consumes a lot of physical strength, and using it rashly will consume a lot of your body.

    Sun Wuchen's goal now is to minimize all the power and energy consumed by him, so that he can easily deal with it.

    The new hidden attribute obtained now can also allow myself to take the initiative in a long-term battle, which is quite perfect. Of course, if I have the opportunity, I will definitely continue to draw or exchange other skills to unlock more.  unlock.

    ?After this battle, his combat power has increased by 10 points, which seems to be a great gain.

    The current overall combat power has reached 150 points. This is a real achievement. It is not the combat power obtained by directly exchanging energy points last time. Those combat power must be consolidated through more training, and the combat power gained in this battle is the result of real improvement.  .

    After feeling that his energy had become stronger, Sun Wukong sat there instead. Can this 150-point combat power defeat Piccolo?  To tell the truth, he was beating drums in his heart.

    He doesn't pay attention to all the enemies in the World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament, but due to the change of the plot, the Monkey King around him is stronger. Maybe Tianjin Fan and others will also become stronger through cultivation, and some of his own  Information is also revealed.

    He is really looking forward to the so-called No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament in the World, and of course he is also looking forward to those strong fighters with extremely high combat effectiveness. As for the current real combat effectiveness of the big devil Piccolo, it should still exceed his own.

    Maybe now he is much older than Piccolo in his aging state, but compared with his prime youth state, there is really a huge gap, and he still has many strange combat skills.

    It seems that I still need training.

    "Wright, I will leave the matter here to you. Miss Boulma and I are going back to Earth, because there is a game about to start."

    Wright nodded half-understood. The master in front of him was full of mystery, which made him elusive and incomprehensible. However, his existence would definitely bring some changes to him. Since he chose this path, he would remain steadfast.  .

    "There is a magic lamp here. If you have any problems, touch this magic lamp immediately, you can get in touch with me, and even run away from this place if necessary, because if there are more members of Frieza's army, even you will not be able to deal with it.  .By the way, I will help you restore a younger body as soon as possible. There is still a place where the gravity changes a lot. If you fight under ten times the gravity, you should make some progress. I hope you will be stronger next time."

    After Sun Wuchen said these words, he took Boulma back to the earth where he was. There was actually only one month left before the World's No. 1 Martial Arts Conference began.

    In this short period of time, Sun Wuchen still has a lot of practice to do. After sending Buma back to the Western Capital, Sun Wuchen will return to the sky. Buma is still so reluctant to part, but Sun Wuchen is still very determined.

    "Don't worry, I'll see you at the World's Number One Martial Arts Tournament. Before that, I need to improve my combat power to deal with possible enemies."

    Sun Wuchen naturally returned to the temple. The god had just sent him away when he saw the little guy come back.

    "I thought you would do some cultivation in the lower realm. It seems that your cultivation path is no longer under my control. During this period of time, your combat effectiveness has improved a lot."

    "Comrade Immortal, don't say it's useless, I want to use the spiritual time room, but I only use it for two hours."

    "Huh!? How did you know about that place? I never told you about it."

    "I'll tell you later, take me in quickly, time is running out."

    Sun Wuchen planned to go in directly to train first, so he walked in with the gods.

    After entering it, it is really an infinitely empty white world, where the air is thin and the pressure is extremely high.

    Living in it will be greatly affected, and the most terrifying thing is that there is noThe spiritual impact of endless whiteness, endless emptiness and loneliness.

    This piece of white alone is already enough to torture people, and it is estimated that it can drive people crazy, but Sun Wuchen stood still here and started his own practice. He wanted to use the fastest speed to adapt himself to the Realm King Fist  To achieve a more perfect state, although there is no higher gravity, it is enough.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 941: The General Assembly Begins

    ?

    Time always flies by quickly, a month is fleeting, and Boulma is looking forward to it every day. On this day, she finally came to the venue.

    "You pig, don't be so lustful, okay? You always stare at other people's asses."

    "Where am I staring? Why are you always staring at me? Are you thinking about your brat? I won't become him."

    "What are you talking about, you stupid pig? Do you want me to fix you?"

    "Hmph, if it wasn't for the existence of your so-called Wuchen, you would have been beaten by me long ago."

    Of course Oolong has his own ideas, Sun Wukong is too scary, he probably can kill himself with one finger now.

    Bulma is such a special woman that she is fascinated by Sun Wukong, let alone anyone else.

    Fortunately, I didn't dare to provoke him, and of course I didn't dare to do anything to Bulma, otherwise Sun Wuchen would know, and I probably wouldn't be able to live.

    The two argued continuously all the way, and then they came near the meeting place.

    The first thing I saw was Guixianren with a complex face, but this time he has directly changed into a martial arts uniform. He can be regarded as a powerful warrior. After his identity was discovered last time, there is no need to hide anymore.

    "Oh, so it's Miss Buma. You have grown taller and your figure has become better. What about Wuchen? I always think that Wuchen should be with you."

    "He and I carried out some construction in a very special place and built some houses, but later he was going to participate in the No. 1 Martial Arts Association in the world, so he separated from me."

    Sun Wuchen also told Boulma not to tell the story of the alien base. In fact, even if he told it, few people would believe it.

    However, all of this is for the sake of insurance, and there is absolutely no room for loss, so Sun Wuchen must let Boulma keep the work of absolute secrecy, and no one is allowed to know the truth.

    The minor walked away and looked but did not see the influence of Sun Wuchen, and he was alone, because after a while, Kelin and Sun Wukong had left, and he was practicing outside.

    Even Kelin was able to climb the Kalin Tower, which made Guixian a little ashamed. To be honest, it took him much more time to climb the Kalin Tower than these two little guys.

    Not to mention the pervert of Monkey King, he was able to grab the Super God Water after not staying on it for long, and the time for Monkey King Kling was only a few days.

    He had completely failed, but this also aroused his strong fighting spirit, and he had to try his own strength again.

    "we are coming."

    The two little guys shouted in unison, and rushed over from the side. It turned out that Monkey King and Kelin had already met when they came.

    The two of them crossed a large area of ??forest and land, and even crossed the ocean, and swam to this island. The place is very lively at the moment. They finally arrived at the venue and saw Bulma and his mentor. Everyone was very happy. Monkey King  He also specifically asked about his brother.

    Boulma talked about everything just now, and Monkey King could only look forward to it, clenching his fists there.

    "This time, I must let Wuchen see the results of my cultivation. I am several times stronger than before."

    "Do you think you are the only one who has become stronger? Me too." Kelin also said beside him.

    At this moment, an old man with a sharp-eared monkey cheek came over. He had a very short beard but long hair that hung directly on both sides, all of which were gray and white.

    His attire is also quite peculiar, and on his chest, there is a big crane character written on it.

    "You old tortoise, you still have the heart to participate in the world's number one martial arts competition. To tell you the truth, the champion this time belongs to our Hexianliu."

    "You stupid old crane is about the same. My combat power was much better than yours in the past, let alone now. Do you want to play in person? Don't worry, I will blow you away this time."

    "You bastard was the one who got shot, don't worry."

    The two of them were facing each other, but at this moment, a person came nearby, and he was about to say hello to Boulma, but Boulma couldn't help but cover his mouth, a little surprised, and of course there was a kind of contempt in his eyes.

    "Yamcha, it turns out that you really joined another sect. I would be very happy if you joined Teacher Wutian's sect, but I have nothing to be happy about joining this guy's sect, and it was you at the beginning.  Choose to join the Red Ribbon Corps. That mistake cannot be undone.¡±

    "Ma, don't worry, I'm already stronger than that kid, this time you will definitely know my strength.  You'll appreciate me when you see my strength, not that brat.  "

    Boulma didn't bother to talk to him, turned his head, just in time to see a child falling from the sky, signed his name there, and walked over.

    "Wuchen!"

    Everyone shouted in unison, the one who came here is the unparalleled Sun Wuchen.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 942: King Chaiba

    ?

    The World's No. 1 Martial Arts Conference is a grand event held every three years.

    This time Sun Wuchen came back again, and he must want to compete for the championship. Although he failed last time, he may not fail this time.

    When seeing Sun Wuchen, even Guixian was dumbfounded, because Sun Wuchen didn't emit any energy.

    Incomparably calm, like a statue, the breath is long and long.

    There seems to be no fluctuation between breaths. If the current Sun Wuchen can be said to be in a state of nothing, he can indeed do it.

    In order to be able to travel through time and space and get some time to practice, he entered the house of spirit and time.

    Having practiced there for an hour is actually equivalent to half a month in normal life, and it also allowed him to adapt to his own strength as soon as possible, and the rest of his combat strength was achieved after fighting in the starry sky.

    When he came back here, he signed up with a group of people calmly and freely.

    As for the few disciples of the Hexianliu, they never appeared from the beginning to the end.

    However, when he left, the Crane Immortal still looked at these people viciously, as if he was disgusted, and probably knew something.

    In this martial arts conference, the number of participants reached an astonishing 184 people.

    However, most of them are battles between ordinary people, but Sun Wuchen has drawn the number one.

    That is to say, he was the first to fight on the battlefield, and when he came to the battlefield easily, he saw Guixianren and others, all looked at him expectantly, and probably wanted to see his own abilities.

    Sun Wuchen smiled lightly. He was surprised that there were not many opponents at the moment. He didn't expect that the person facing him turned out to be a person who looked like a monk.

    "That's King Zhaiba!"

    Finally someone shouted in surprise that Sun Wuchen also recognized this guy, but in the plot it was a guy who could defend all the way. Although his movements were as fast as eight hands, he was actually attacking with both hands.

    Maybe he can be regarded as a strong man. He once won the world's number one martial arts tournament, and he is considered a champion. However, every martial arts conference has a large number of capable people, and he already belongs to the past era.

    In fact, it's like the demon man in Granny Crystal's palace, at most he is just a strong man from the past.

    When King Chaiba saw Sun Wuchen, he was a little surprised. He didn't expect such a child to participate in such a meeting.

    "Little devil, at your age and skill, do you still want to participate in such a martial arts conference? It's really ridiculous. To tell you the truth, I, King Zhaiba, came to participate in the conference to win the championship."

    Sun Wuchen stretched his waist and looked at the other party with incomparable contempt.

    "Use your most powerful skills. In fact, your attack power is not even half of mine."

    The child spoke wild words, of course King Zhaiba was very angry, and rushed there immediately. He looked like an Indian monk, and all he had learned was a strange boxing technique.

    His hand was waving towards him, thick fist and arm, when he bumped into it, it was like a car coming bravely, full of power, but Sun Wuchen blocked it with one finger.

    "One finger!? What did that kid do?"

    "That kid looks like the runner-up of the last martial arts tournament¡ªMonkey King!"

    "How can it be!?"

    Everyone was astonished. Sun Wuchen blocked the opponent's attack with one finger, which of course made Chaiba Wang a little unbelievable.

    Sun Wuchen slapped it with the next slap, as if the wind was howling. This slap was so powerful that King Chaiba immediately blocked it with his hand.

    With a bang, he was sent flying over. Fortunately, when he reached the edge of the ring, he hit the ground with his hands and smashed through a big hole.

    Relying on the big hole that was smashed out, his body did not fly out directly, but landed on the ground again, but he already felt unbearable pain, and his arm was almost broken. After a short rest and panting.

    He cautiously stared at the child in front of him.

    "I said that a guy like you always likes to speak wild words. If you really have some skills, you will fight with me, but it seems that your skills are very poor."

    Just this sentence is enough, it is a fundamental insult to King Zhaiba.

    "Little ghost, since this is the case, I will show you the mystery of Bashouquan."

    ? This time King Chaiba rushed over again, and it was fleeting, and his shots were as fast as lightning, as if he had eight arms.

    This time, Sun Wuchen seemed to be unable to fight back and fought and retreated. Although he defended against the opponent's attack, heSeeming to be quite embarrassed, when he pushed to the edge of the ring, he jumped lightly and landed on the other side. Sun Wuchen didn't have any intention of panting, but the other party seemed to be panting, exhausting a lot of energy.

    "Hoo hooLittle ghost, how about my Ba Shouquan? You are already powerless to parry."

    Everyone in the audience was also quite surprised. King Chaiba's fighting power was at least stronger than that of Monkey King in the last meeting.

    "It's really an extraordinary enemy. No wonder he once won the championship of the world's number one martial arts competition. He didn't even make the opponent surrender without making a move himself. He is really strong."

    "It turns out that he is such a strong man, but I think Wuchen can easily win." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 943: Nan Wu¡¯s Efforts

    ?

    "may be."

    Gui Xianren groaned while seeing Sun Wuchen's figure disappear suddenly, and came to King Chaiba in an instant.

    "Since you have turned to the front, I will show you my boxing technique, which is an extremely flexible and terrifying boxing. Five Elements Boxing¡ªBlaster Wind."

    Sun Wuchen has developed some simple skills in his Five Elements Boxing, and the fire and wind are all one of them.

    A gust of wind appeared under Sun Wuchen's body, pushing him forward, the speed was extremely fast, and his fists were even more fierce, changing from two to four, from four to eight, and finally to sixteen.

    The 16 arms are constantly waving, and ordinary people seem to be astonished. Only some strong people present can see his movements.

    "Too fast. I can't see clearly."

    Kelin had already given up distinguishing Sun Wuchen's arm.

    Next to the Guixianren, Monkey King had to do his best to see the opponent's movement track clearly. The 16 arms seemed to turn into a violent storm, and all of them hit King Chaiba in an instant, allowing him to move within a second.  Just blast out.

    In the next second, Chaiba Wang hit the wall next to him, and the judgment failed directly.

    All of this makes people feel infinitely terrified, and in an instant, the battle is over, much faster than I imagined.

    After the battle, the current Sun Wukong, Chen Yang, stared at them with leisure, and came to the bottom of the ring lightly, not intending to say anything, and went to rest when he was tired after saying a word.

    When he was sitting next to him at noon, other people's games had already started, but it was pointless for him not to watch them. He knew that each of them had made some progress, but the progress might not be too great, and his real enemy should have already started.  Appeared in this place.

    Because he smelled a different terrifying aura, it seemed that those enemies were approaching here. At the same time, when Sun Wuchen was resting, a phantom suddenly appeared in front of him, which was a monster-like existence with a very strange appearance.

    "Wuchen, this time the martial arts conference is more difficult than expected, you must be careful, I have already felt the arrival of a very terrifying aura, but I can't distinguish it for a while."

    "God, I have already felt it, but I still feel that no one can defeat me, so you don't have to worry too much. If it is your brother who is resurrected this time, I may solve him directly."

    "I also hope that you can easily kill her. That must be the best thing in my life for me. Of course, I hope you will take over the position of God."

    "Don't talk about that kind of thing. My goal is the stars and the sea. How can I linger because of a small earth?"

    Sun Wuchen closed the image in front of him and thought carefully. This time there was an evil and powerful aura, which seemed to be in the arena, but this person's ability to hide the aura was excellent.

    In terms of my current combat power, if I didn't use more than twice the Kaiwang Fist, it would be a little difficult to defeat Piccolo.

    Warriors on Earth have a very different characteristic.

    For example, when Raditz came to Earth, his combat power had reached an astonishing 1500.

    At that time, the detection value of Monkey King and Piccolo's combat power was only less than 500, which means that these two people could not be the enemy of Raditz in any case.

    But they can bear it for a while.

    Raditz's mentality of deliberately playing is not ruled out, but the earth warrior can instantly improve his aura, and even Piccolo can send out a super strong existence with a thousand attack power.  force.

    In other words, if you encounter an enemy with similar combat power as yourself, and the opponent has various skills, it will not be easy to deal with Piccolo's current combat power, which should be above 200.

    Although I have absolute confidence, it is unknown what other changes will occur.

    Sun Wuchen played again, this was his second match, but he knocked down the enemy with one blow after he went up, and when he waited for the third match, he was surprised to find that in front of him was Nan Wu whom he had known the last time.

    "Does Mr. Nanwu still use competitions?"

    "I will do my best to fight you. This is my belief."

    The last water issue was resolved after the competition. Sun Wuchen helped Nanwu find some water pumps that could bring water, as well as various water storage equipment, so that he could travel to and from multiple places and continuously draw water.

    The two are still friends, but there is absolutely no sense of relaxation in facing the enemy.Nanmo put on a fighting stance.

    "Then let me see the various skills you have learned, it must be very interesting."

    Sun Wuchen rushed forward. Nanwu suddenly assumed a fighting posture, with his arms crossed in the shape of a cross, but with a wave of his hands, he hit him with vigor, and he was able to release his own strength.

    "New Cross Fist¡ª¡ªCross Slash."

    This kind of attack is somewhat similar to Sun Wuchen's attack. When the speed and power reach the extreme, the power can be released to cut everything.

    It's just that he turned his own strength into a blade to strike at him in an instant, which is quite extraordinary.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 944 Qi Hequan

    ?

    ? Chapter Nine hundred and forty-four Qi Hequan

    "This power is not bad, but the intensity is relatively low."

    Sun Wuchen shattered the incoming cross cut with one punch, and then put his fist in front of the opponent.

    A gust of wind appeared, this is the Qi Hequan Sun Wuchen learned from the gods.

    "Qi He Fist."

    "Skill level¡ª¡ªd."

    "Skill coefficient - 1."

    "Skill Additional Attributes¡ªInstant (Not Enabled) Gas Storage (Not Enabled) Long-range (Not Enabled) Bombardment (Not Enabled)"

    Sun Wuchen did not upgrade most of the additional attributes of this skill, but in fact all the additional attributes of this skill are perfect.

    The instant shot can blast out a fist in an instant, and the energy arrives later, blasting the opponent into the air and taking them by surprise.

    Needless to say, accumulating Qi, the boost power can even double the original one.

    Of course, the long-range is to extend the distance, but it seems that after a long distance, the lethality will decrease, but being able to attack the enemy from a distance must be effective, just like a martial arts master, using your own true energy to fight the opponent  , very useful for striking enemies from a distance.

    The last skill is called Bombardment. The punches are radiated, and all the gas is blasted out in an instant, knocking everything in front of you into the air. It can be said that it is very powerful at close range.

    After trying for a period of time, Sun Wuchen now has enough energy points to upgrade this skill to perfection, but he wants to see if there are any enemies in the near future, and it is worth doing it by himself.

    Nan Wu felt a terrifying force hitting him, and then his body was out of control, and he slammed into the back of the ring. He was directly judged to have failed, but he still got up, his face was full of excitement  .

    "Wuchen, I didn't expect your power to become stronger again. It is really a magical method. When you can blast over in an instant, I feel that the howling wind is hard to resist."

    "Your cross cut is also good."

    Nan Wu was regarded as the last strong opponent he encountered before the competition, and his group finally entered the final.

    Sun Wuchen took a look at the entry list, and indeed saw some familiar people, including several strong players from the Hexianliu.

    Tianjin Rice Dumplings, as well as Yamu Tea, are all dressed in Tsurusen-ryu martial arts uniforms.

    It seems that Yamucha is really determined to follow the Crane Immortal, but what he can get with his character is still unknown, but the first battle is not the battle between Tianjin Rice and Yamucha in the past, I believe it is even dumplings  If it exists, people like Yamucha, Tianjin Fan, and myself will not be allowed to fight among themselves.

    However, seeing Yamcha's resentful gaze, Sun Wuchen couldn't help touching his chin. It seemed that something interesting would happen. He didn't expect that the first scene would be himself and Yamcha.

    The remaining few matches have also been decided. Guixianren first faced Tianjin Fan. It can be said that it was a battle between dragons and tigers, and it must be more terrifying than imagined.

    Monkey King confronted Kelin.

    As for the enemy of Dumplings, he is called the man in black. His entire body is covered in a black robe, and his aura reveals a weirdness, and he does not reveal his true nature at all times. He is probably a strong man.

    Sun Wuchen thinks a lot, this guy is definitely extraordinary.

    I can smell a special smell from him, I guess this is the terrifying enemy I have been worried about for a long time, but who is he?  What can be done?  I don't understand until now.

    There are four fighters from Guixianliu, three fighters from Hexianliu, and a so-called man in black.

    As for the first match, it was for revenge, because Yamcha couldn't wait to show her strength.

    When walking into the arena, everyone was cheering, and they were about to see a wonderful match. As the host announced the start of the match, someone immediately entered the fighting state, and Yamcha posed a pose.

    "Sun Wuchen, I must kill you this time. I have already learned a lot of kung fu from the Crane Immortal Style, and it is absolutely extraordinary."

    "Oh, but your master Tao Baibai died at my hands, what ability do you have to fight me? It's ridiculous."

    "I don't believe it. Master's fighting power is very strong. How could you kill him?"

    "Let me tell you something that makes you happy. For example, your current combat power seems to have approached or even surpassed your master. Although the degree of improvement is limited, it is indeed an improvement."

    "But a year ago, I?You are already stronger than him, so if you think you can take revenge, you can use your skills.  "

    "impossible!"

    Yamcha shouted loudly, and ran towards the front, waving the fists of both hands vigorously, as if turning into a terrifying net, covering Sun Wuchen's body.

    Sun Wuchen immediately pointed his finger over, and shot a red light from his hand, hitting Yamucha's chest directly, blasting him away with an empty sound, and the people who were pressing him were also surprised, especially Tianjin Fanhe.  dumpling.

    "Tianjin fan, he can use Dongdongbo."

    "More than that, his Dongdongbo is even more powerful." Tianjin Fan's face was livid.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 945 Tit for Tat

    ?

    After knocking the opponent into the air with one blow, Sun Wuchen still flew over leisurely, pointing out with his fingers continuously, beams of beams hit there, almost making the current Yamcha feel overwhelmed with pain.

    The opponent has no way to resist, the gap in power makes him terrified, he can only keep running away, but Sun Wuchen can let the rays of light fall on the ground and explode directly, and he is not afraid of the consumption of energy.

    Originally, Yamucha had learned a new skill, although he had mastered Dongdongbo not long ago, he felt that he had already embarked on a new path, that is, instant Dongdongbo.

    He hoped that in this conference, he would show his fighting power different from the previous ones, and if he knocked down this kid, he would be favored by Boulma, but in fact the difference in fighting power was too great for him to resist at all.

    When the light flashed continuously, the arena was almost blown to pieces, cracks and explosion fragments were everywhere, and the spectators next to it were deeply hurt, and the fragments hit were enough to make those people's heads bleed, but they were incomparable  excited.

    They kept cheering and shouting. Sure enough, all the strong in this world are loved. Of course, this world is a world that likes to show force.

    All people from bottom to top, including gods, like to use force to resolve disputes. This is an unchanging law in this world.

    After Sun Wuchen shot a burst of holes, he smashed the ring to pieces, and made the man in front of him miserable. Yamcha had no way to resist, and felt as if he had fallen into hell.

    What scares him even more is yet to come.

    After making some attacks, Sun Wuchen landed below, waved his hand directly, and issued his own Qi He fist.

    With a loud bang, it was a strong wind. Yamcha immediately hit his hand on the ground and supported it with all his strength. He didn't want to fly out, so he used his greatest strength.

    His hands slammed under the first side, where he relied on his arms to hold on, but when the wind howled, he was still rolled back.

    Whoosh!

    Yamucha slammed into the wall behind with a whoosh, and fell directly to the sidelines. Yes, he failed, but for a moment, and he didn't even survive for ten seconds.

    Yamcha looked at the enemy in disbelief. In his eyes, the child became even taller, almost like a grown man flashing unparalleled strength, which made people feel fear and despair.

    "Garbage is always garbage. Your combat power is far from mine. Go back and practice for another ten or twenty years. If you can, maybe you can succeed."

    Yamcha stood up again at this time, staring at Sun Wuchen with resentment, but still didn't make a move. Although he wanted to kill Sun Wuchen regardless of the rules, he didn't have the ability.

    More and more humiliation weighed on his heart, so he could only leave with his head down. Buma next to him didn't have any good looks towards him, which made Yamcha extremely resentful, and the people around him were constantly  Laughing, I feel that Yamcha is a waste at all.

    In fact, his fighting power is many times stronger than that of many people. Even if there are 100 or 200 ordinary ordinary people, it is impossible to gain the upper hand if they fight with him. They will be easily killed by him, and even bullets will not hurt them.  He met him, but what he met was the more terrifying monster Sun Wuchen.

    ? After returning to the back, Sun Wuchen showed off his supernatural power very leisurely, which was shocking. After he left, the second match had already started, faster than expected.

    This game is a real battle between dragons and tigers. The unimaginable forces, in the midst of non-stop collisions, simply fascinated me.

    The two of them were indeed fighting each other, Gui Xianren was a little more dignified, his identity had been exposed, so he didn't have any intention of avoiding it, Tianjin Fan was full of confidence, because his skill had surpassed Crane Immortal, and he wanted to be here  If you can prove yourself in a big meeting, if you can defeat Guixianren, you will be able to bring true unparalleled glory.

    The Guixian Liu and the Hexian Liu have been neck and neck from beginning to end, but it is clear that the Guixian Liu has become stronger recently.

    In several conferences, they successively demonstrated super powerful combat power that was different from the past. Of course, they aroused the infinite hatred of Crane Immortal. If they want to win this competition, Tianjin rice is his most powerful weapon.

    "Guixianren, this time I will let you experience the power of the Hexian Liu. My name is Tianjin Fan, and I am a disciple of the Hexian Liu. The strength is super powerful. Come and fight with me."

    At this moment, Tianjin Fan is showing a different power and handsome face. Although it is weird because of the third eye, the powerful power on his body is very different. The turtle at this moment? People seem to be still reacting.

    "You young man is still relatively good, but it's a pity, you must pay attention, follow the old man's path, why not walk your own path."

    "Shut up, I want to be the number one killer in the world."

    "It's not necessary, a real dancer's path may be more suitable for you, because I can see that when you see Sun Wuchen fighting, your blood boils."

    "No, I'm the one who wants to kill him."

    "Oh, then I take back what I just said, maybe you can become an excellent dancer, but it is impossible to kill Sun Wuchen."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 946: Powerful Tianjin Fan

    ?

    Of course, Tianjin Fan was incomparably angry, and he rushed over with explosive power, and came to the opponent while waving his arms.

    The Guixian blocked the opponent's arms just right, and almost in an instant, the two wrestled.

    The power is intertwined, and when there is a collision, there is even a crackling sound where two people's hands connect. You come and go, and you don't give in to each other. This is the feeling of extreme power.

    Of course, the two refused to accept each other's strength, and they were fighting with all their strength, especially the current Guixianren, who suddenly kicked at each other and directly knocked down Tianjin Fan's stomach with his knee, but Tianjin Fan suddenly roared and looked at him.  Towards the front, the eyes on his forehead shot out a ray of light, which just hit Guixianren's forehead.

    I didn't expect the other party's eyes to be able to emit such a light. Even the Guixian was attacked, but it did confirm that sentence. This guy's fighting power has indeed surpassed the Crane Immortal, and the Guixian knows it well.

    All along, my combat power has been able to overwhelm the Crane Immortal, but I never thought that the apprentice he took in was so special. The three eyes are not very human, and they can emit this kind of light, even on his body.  , people in Guixian vaguely saw a possibility to get close to Sun Wuchen, and of course it was only a possibility.

    After the light hit Guixianren, Guixianren immediately retreated. At the moment of retreating, he suddenly hit the front with a palm, and directly smashed a huge energy ball on the opponent.

    This energy ball is almost sent first, and it does use a super skill attribute, which can gather energy balls in the hand and then send them out all at once.

    The energy ball that hit Tianjin Fan instantly sent him flying, but when Tianjin Fan flew into the air, it was a hole wave, and he could even cast it instantly.

    It seems that the person who has this energy attribute is not himself. Sun Wuchen was surprised to see that this battle between dragons and tigers must be much more exciting than he imagined.

    When Dongdongbo hit, even Guixianren could only deal with it carefully and jumped directly into the air. Since he didn't misunderstand the Wukong technique, he could only let his body hang in the air for a moment, but this was enough.

    A huge energy ball hit the past, it was Kamehae Qigong, which was enough to push the opponent to a distant place. Of course, this angle was facing the ground. If it was hit by the energy, it would be pushed to the ground.  With the possibility of escape, even Tianjin Fan, such a person can only admit defeat.

    Tianjin Fan's reaction was also very quick. Suddenly he opened his mouth and let out a sky-shattering roar, which was clearly a roar on the ground, which condensed into a terrifying wall of energy in front of his eyes, blocking the energy of Kamepai Qigong, and it was even more so in an instant.  It dissipated the energy.

    Guixianren was taken aback, and then Tianjin Fan flew over him, kicked him down, right on the back of Guixianren, and smashed him onto the ring. As soon as Guixianren raised his head, Tianjinfan fell to the ground  Behind him, a brave knee hit his back, and everyone heard a clicking sound, as if the Guixian was lying on the ground with a broken spine.

    This should be an unimaginably horrible injury. After ordinary people receive such a heavy blow, they will almost spend the rest of their lives in wheelchairs and beds.

    Even Tianjin Fan felt that he had already won, because these cute and terrifying attacks had unimaginable extreme damage, and no one could stop them.

    "Oh, I'm really tired. I didn't expect that at my age, and fighting to the death, I would still meet such a powerful young man like you. Not bad. If you listen to me, you can really reach  If you take a new step, you may be able to break out your own sky."

    "What? Are you not disabled?"

    Tianjin Fan was taken aback. He obviously didn't believe what he saw. The old man was able to get used to it. The impact he had just had had unimaginable power. Could Guixian survive it?  terrible.

    Gui Xianren of course stood up and straightened his clothes a little. In fact, he had already taken off his shirt, revealing his strong muscles.

    The current him doesn't seem to be that powerful, and his body is a little thin, but after this serious battle, his muscles immediately swell.

    "It seems that we must show some real skills."

    He jumped over suddenly, stretched out countless avatars in an instant, and spun around, Tianjin Fan was taken aback, all the avatars came forward, chasing and beating wildly, countless fists landed on Tianjin Fan's body  , knocking him directly to the ground.

    Tianjin Fan was taken aback, and after being punched violently for a while, he really lay down on the ground, feeling the pain of strength and the change of energy.

    theImmediately afterwards, Guixianren spun again, and leaned forward again. Unexpectedly, this guy jumped up suddenly, and suddenly punched the side, and Guixianren, who was spinning, was hit directly by another blow, and fell to the other side  .  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 947: Coming of Age

    ?

    "Do you guys think that the skills you use for the first time will still work the second time? You really look down on me, not to mention that my eyes are different from yours, and I can see through many things."

    Tianjin Fan was a little serious. At this moment, he was showing his strength. His eyes were shining with incomparable light. He rushed forward again.  One hit hits.

    After being hit by a blow, the Guixianren was lying on the ground. Of course, he got up again, but his strength was a bit serious. It seems that this is really the world of young people. As long as he, Sun Wuchen, can see that Guixianren still has  Fighting with the rest of his strength, even his body, his strength is still within a strong level. If there is a fierce battle with Tianjin Fan, it is not yet known who will die.

    Not to mention anything else, just the Sky-shocking Palm of the World is a very powerful skill.

    It's just that he will definitely fail now, because his fighting spirit is not very firm, he already feels that he is old, and the new era should be handed over to these young people, let them fight and work hard, it is indeed what he thinks  That's it.

    "It seems that this world is still left to you young people, but at the end of the day, you always have to show me your thinking skills."

    "Of course, you will regret it."

    Tianjin Fan suddenly put his hands in front of his body, and one portion shrouded the light.

    "What!? Is it this skill?"

    Immediately there was a loud noise from Guixianren, their bodies collided, but when the light faded away, the two had already separated.

    When everyone was able to see all that, Guixianren was still standing. As for Tianjin Fan in front of him, he was clutching his chest, almost kneeling on the ground, feeling endless pain, because just now under the influence of the Sun Spring,  He originally thought that he could win by surprise, but he didn't expect that the light flashed, and in the next second, he had already been hit.

    Originally under the shroud of strong light, I could barely remember the opponent's position, and attacked with the only blurry image I could see, but I didn't expect that after being hit by the opponent with all its strength, the surviving Tianjin Fan could only cover his face.  Holding his chest, kneeling there, it was difficult for him to fight back effectively. He seemed to be facing his own absolute failure.

    "The reason why I wasn't directly knocked down by you, I didn't admit defeat, I just want to tell you one thing, there are people beyond people, there is a sky beyond the sky, even my apprentice Wu Chen can use this skill, of course Dong Dongbo can also use it,  He also knows Wukong, and every one of his skills is stronger than yours. Young man, you still have a lot of possibilities for improvement, go work hard."

    Guixianren jumped under the ring by himself, but he was able to dedicate such a wonderful battle, and he gave a lecture from the elders, which made countless people respect him.

    "Gui Xianren is really powerful."

    "Teacher Wu Tian is really number one in the world."

    Everyone there cheered and thanked the world's number one master Wu Tian for the wonderful battle brought to them, and of course the change and cultivation of life beliefs. Indeed, this old man is quite extraordinary and can guide a person's future.

    Tianjin Fan was surprised to see himself walking off the ring alone, feeling a little dazed and at a loss.

    He didn't know how to understand everything in front of him. This man obviously had the possibility of fighting again, but he walked to the bottom of the ring and handed it over to himself. How should he deal with this in the future?  Even he himself was confused.

    The essence of Tianjin rice and dumplings is not bad, but they have a very evil chef, and this may be their only mistake.

    But the encounters in life are like this. Everyone needs to go through countless trainings before they can take a higher step.

    Tianjin Fan was a little dazed, and then returned to the back of the ring, continuing to stare at the next battle.

    Originally, this battle could be regarded as a battle between dragons and tigers, because both Monkey King and Kelin were strong in the last conference.  They all practiced on Kalin Tower.

    The teacher came from Guixianren's sect, and also practiced on Kalin Tower.

    The fighting skills and many things of the two people are completely similar, so this battle between dragons and tigers is inevitable, and Monkey King does have the advantage, relying on his superb mobility and various combat skills.

    But Kelin still has certain strengths. Of course he knows that Monkey King has no weakness, so he can only fight head-to-head with the opponent. He even used his own Kamehae Qigong, but in the final fight, he finally failed.  Yes, his Kamepae QigongAlthough it is powerful, but after all, it is far behind the opponent in terms of hard combat power. Monkey King didn't even use the super high speed that can be invisible on the battlefield.

    However, Klin's failure was justified. In this high-intensity battle, he had already shown his extraordinary performance. Even the Guixian people continued to praise his efforts.

    Sun Wuchen also nodded to Kelin, appreciating his efforts, maybe given time, this is also a strong man, and maybe the next battle is the one Sun Wuchen is most looking forward to.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 948: The Weird Man in Black

    ?

    The last battle was the man in black, and he was fighting against Jiaozi. This is a strange man who can use strange superpowers to fight. His body is not very tall, and he has always been extremely weak. Even his whole body  It looks like a zombie.

    But when Dumpling appeared on the stage, even Monkey King could feel the super spiritual power emanating from his body. It seems that existences in this world with superpowers for combat do have different reactions, but in front of absolute power,  Superpowers are useless.

    Of course, if one possesses superpowers, superpowers will also have a more powerful effect. The two complement each other, and it has always been like this.

    When Dumpling came up, she waved her hands forward. When her body was suspended in the air, she used her super power to control the opponent's movement, but the opponent did not move.

    The man in black seems to be as stable as Mount Tai, which really makes people feel a little surprised. What is the strength he relies on?  Everyone was guessing, but the man in black began to move forward slowly.

    "What happened to your superpower, Dumpling? Why didn't it work?"

    Tianjin Fan yelled anxiously, even the dumplings present were surprised, he clearly used his super mental power to control the opponent's actions, but the opponent was still walking slowly.

    When he got close, the guy suddenly hugged two beams of light from inside the cloak, judging from his appearance, they should have shot out of his eyes.

    Immediately, it hit Jiaozi, knocking him into the air. Even with the unique fighting ability of Wukong, he was still smashed by these two beams of light towards the nearby building, which completely collapsed with a bang, and Jiaozi passed out.

    "Victory, the man in black is victorious."

    Solve the battle in an instant, even faster than imagined.

    Even Sun Wuchen was a little surprised to resolve the battle so quickly.

    He is also calculating the lethality caused by those two rays of light, which is quite extraordinary.

    It seems that this is indeed a difficult enemy, but in his life, it seems that he has never encountered such a guy. The only thing he can think of is the demon named Kanan.

    The demons who forsake the darkness and turn to the light are quite powerful, and have all kinds of strange abilities of the demons. It is estimated that the guy in front of them is almost the same. According to the plot, they are about to meet the big devil Piccolo. Could it be that the black-robed monster in front of them is Biker?  Is it the Great Demon King?

    Dumpling's combat effectiveness is relatively poor among the crowd, and it is estimated that Sun Wukong will need to test him out. The next battle will be replaced by Sun Wuchen and Tianjin Fan. Finally, a somewhat decent strongman came, which also made Sun Wuchen a little bit  expect.

    "Are you the Sun Wuchen who killed Master Tao Baibai?"

    "Is Tao Baibai dead? I think he should still be dragging his broken body, lingering on his last breath, but it doesn't matter. I don't really care who I kill for a so-called killer like this, but if he messes with my door, I will  Would not mind killing him."

    Sun Wuchen behaved very calmly, which aroused Tianjin Fan's infinite hatred. After all, Tao Baibai had personally taught Tianjin Fan, various combat skills and some powerful methods. I didn't expect that things had not reached a higher level.  The person in front of him killed Tao Baibai, how could he accept it?

    "Well then, I will beat you to a cripple on the battlefield and kill you in the hospital, don't worry."

    "It doesn't matter if it's your choice, but I told you in advance that if you fail, you have to promise me one thing. Of course, if I fail, I will die. It's very simple. At the same time, I will let people  I will give you 200 million in cash as a reward."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Don't you killers like to ask for money? It should be very simple to kill me to get coolness."

    "Host, I'm going to have a private bet with the Tianjin fan player in front of me. It has nothing to do with you, but the outcome of this battle can determine whether he can advance. How about it?"

    "I don't quite understand, player Sun Wuchen, if your decisive battle involves life and death, it is very likely that the conference will remove his qualifications."

    "I said, all of this has nothing to do with you." Sun Wuchen glanced there, and the aura of this glance alone made the host in front of him fearful.

    Of course Sun Wuchen is fearless, one sentence left the host speechless, and the next thing is his own battle.

    "Bulma, just lend me 200 million."

    Boulma next to him also nodded.

    Seeing that Tianjin Fan was a little puzzled, Sun Wuchen pointed to Boulma and said."She is the daughter of the richest man in the world, and her family property is too much to calculate, so 200 million is considered pocket money for her. Although I don't think my life is only worth 200 million, but your actions and your pursuits are only worth it."  But it¡¯s worth the price.¡±

    "Okay, today I must kill you."

    "Haha, since it's no longer a competition, it's a life-and-death fight, you can finally use your strongest power, let me see."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 949: Murder Himself

    ?

    Sun Wuchen was also looking forward to a crazy Tianjin fan, only to see a burst of energy erupting from him.

    Rushing forward was a test attack, trying to see how heavy the opponent was, the fist had already been punched, Sun Wuchen waved his hand forward, and the Qi He fist was released immediately.

    With a bang, the opponent was blasted back. This time it was Tianjin Fan's turn to kneel on the ground clutching his chest. The strength of the opponent's punch was much greater than he had imagined. The person who can bring power into this transformation is simply too terrifying.

    "It's better to show some real skills. I don't pay attention to kung fu like this."

    I didn't expect Sun Wuchen to be so terrifying, so Tianjin Fan let out a roar of course.

    "Sun Fist!"

    The radiance was so great that both of them lost the figure in front of them.

    Another ray of light appeared immediately, directly covering up the twilight just now, brighter and longer lasting, even Tianjin fans couldn't see it, and then was knocked down by someone's fist in negligence, the light dissipated, and Tianjin fans couldn't see it.  Lie on the ground again.

    "This is the second blow. Your Sun Fist is no match for mine. You don't need to worry about where I learned it, but your kung fu is not up to par."

    In fact, according to the normal plot, the current Tianjin Fan has a combat power of about 180, which can be said to be quite amazing, after all, it has been improved a lot.

    It's just that Sun Wuchen has gone one step further. After a month of training in that depressive space, his combat power has reached 160 now.

    It seems that the fighting power of the opponent is lower than that of the opponent, but Sun Wukong focuses on improving his use of the Kaiwang Fist. Just a 2 times Kaiwang Fist is enough to instantly kill the enemy.

    What he was using just now was the technique of Kaiwang Fist, and the energy exploded in an instant.

    The opponent didn't even notice the change in his combat power, and he was already beaten out. 320 combat power is like a nightmare for those strong, let alone there is still room for improvement.

    After being beaten into the air by Sun Wuchen again, even Tianjin Fan couldn't bear it anymore, and it seemed that his Sun Fist couldn't work, so he used other methods to attack the opponent. He has a sensitive perception and always feels that his fighting power is better than  The opponent is still strong, but still unable to establish effective damage.

    "Since two arms can't beat you, then four arms."

    After a while of shouting, he actually added two more arms to himself, and the bulging arms are quite special.

    Sun Wuchen can see clearly that Sishenquan is an e-level skill, and it is mainly an auxiliary skill. It does not have a strong attack. His main attack power is still the same as his own, and there is no energy coefficient.

    And it will consume his physical strength to a considerable extent, which is an unwise way to use energy, but it seems that he is also in a hurry to go to the doctor. When the four arms hit, the power is amazing, and everyone around is terrified.

    "The arms of the Tianjin fan contestant became four, which is terrible."

    "In the past, each arm had a very powerful force. When it came over, even I could feel the terrifying power. What kind of attack method did the Tianjin Fan players use?"

    "How will player Sun Wuchen respond this time? He moved, he moved, what did he do?"

    Sun Wuchen's body was directly grabbed by Tianjin Fan, two arms grabbed his shoulders, and the other two arms smashed towards him with amazing strength, but Sun Wuchen's head was extremely hard, with a bang, the opponent's fist hit it, as if  Putting the same on the steel, even Tianjin fans feel a slight pain in their hands.

    "What kind of body is this? How could it be so hard?"

    He himself didn't understand what he had encountered. After a burst of terrifying attacks, he finally stopped.

    When Sun Wuchen was not paying attention, he suddenly raised his head, the third eye flashed a burst of light, and the beam shot out.

    Sun Wuchen in front of him was hit by the beam, but the beam passed through directly. Just when everyone thought that the beam of private equity products penetrated through, Sun Wuchen's body disappeared without a trace, and he was behind Tianjin Fan in the next second.

    Slap him out with a slap.

    Tianjin Fan rolled in the air and fell to the ground with a surprised face. The pain in his body made him unable to maintain the state of concentration just now. The two extra arms gradually disappeared, and he looked at each other with a surprised face.

    "How could you escape from my blockade? How is it possible!"

    "There is nothing impossible, I can only say that your speed is too slow, and your strength is much worse than mine. Come up with some real skills, such as that kind of taboo trick, which seems to be called a qigong cannon.  ???Look.  "

    "How could you know that trick?"

    Even Tianjin Fan was a little surprised, but he knew that it was absolutely impossible to kill this man without a qigong cannon, even though he had Wukong skills.

    "Boy, you forced me to do this. This qigong cannon can definitely kill you. If you dodge, this time the competition will be the best."

    "Well, I won't do much, if any part of the ring is knocked out, I will lose, and my life will be at your disposal."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 950: Qigong Cannon Showdown

    ?

    "Crane Immortal, this old bastard, actually taught his apprentice such a skill."

    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??what kind of skill is that?" Kelin asked.

    "Qigong Cannon is a skill with super destructive power, even several times more powerful than Kamehae Qigong, but this skill is too powerful to cause severe damage to the body. If it is used excessively, it is likely to  Causing the user's own death."

    When Sun Wukong Klin heard these things, he was extremely surprised, even a little scared, for fear that Sun Wuchen might make a mistake, but no one is allowed to intervene in Sun Wuchen's battle.

    "It's okay, don't worry, I've seen through this skill."

    After some scanning, everything about this skill is in Sun Wuchen's eyes, and he has decided to have this skill.

    I rummaged through the list, and I found the skill Qigong Cannon. However, due to its special type, it will be damaged by physical strength. This skill is not highly rated, and it is only a D-level skill.

    "Qigong Cannon."

    "Skill level - D level. It can be upgraded."

    "Skill factor¡ª¡ª1-3."

    "Skill Additional Attributes¡ªStrength (Not Enabled) Consumption Reduction (Not Enabled) Destruction (Not Enabled) Miniature (Not Enabled)"

    It only cost 5000 energy points to redeem this skill, which is still acceptable to me, and various skills are also indicated on it, which will cause great damage to the human body. The extension of the renewal time is enough to use this skill.  When the power is increased to a stronger level, the attribute of strength can directly increase the power of the skill.

    Needless to say, the consumption is reduced, at least you can save your life, even if you upgrade to the extreme, you may still have some physical strength.

    Destruction seems to be the ability to increase the area of ????damage, after this ability, there will even be a wave of small explosions.

    As for the last miniature qigong number, it is estimated that it is the ability to directly compress this skill. It may be released with one hand, or even quickly. Of course, there must be a huge gap in the final destructive power. Compared with the original version, it may really be worse.  There are thousands of differences, but this skill can be upgraded.

    It is estimated that if you continue to study, you will become a new type of qigong cannon, but the current creature really doesn't have that idea. He is using his own strength to compete with the opponent, and he slowly raised his hands, which also formed a triangle shape.

    It's just that Sun Wuchen was standing on the ground, while Tianjin Fan was standing in the air. He suddenly felt a wave of energy condensing under his body.

    he?  How did he pose like that?

    Tianjin Fan's heart was full of fear, he didn't know why Sun Wuchen took the same pose as himself.

    Even the energy is condensing, and it seems to be about to burst out. Between the opponent's combat power and his own, he can't beat the opponent at all, which already makes him feel quite helpless. Coupled with the condensed energy, it is even more super  than he imagined.

    Bursts of energy are being emitted, and the small dust and ashes on the ground are all floating in the air at this time, because of the intense energy condensation, it seems that they haven't hit it yet.

    A large amount of energy also gathered in the sky, blowing down like a gust of breeze.

    "It's terrible. These two people are going to have a qigong cannon duel, but if this kind of energy is used too violently, it will even consume a person's life. The qi of the two of them is very close. But"

    "This should be Wuchen's greatest energy."

    Sun Wukong said worriedly.

    The current Monkey King also has a combat power of 180.

    It is almost exactly the same as Tianjin Fan, except that there are slight differences in fighting skills. One of the two is the descendant of an absolute fighting nation, and the other belongs to a special kind of fighting talent.

    The fight between two people is of course a back-and-forth, not giving in to each other. At this moment, Sun Wuchen's combat power is only 160.

    With a combat power of 160 points, even if all the qigong cannons are used, it seems that the power caused is very close to that of the opponent, but this Tianjin rice seems to be better, with a combat power of 180.

    Sun Wuchen is just gambling, of course he will not die, using 2 times the Realm King Fist in an instant is enough for him to be hit by the qigong cannon a few times without dying.

    He even believes in one thing more, Tianjin Fan will never use all his physical strength and combat power to try the qigong cannon.

    In that case, he will have no strength to fight, and may even die from using this skill.

    Tianjin rice is not for nothing, he must have saved some energy, so that the two people's qigong cannon can be more powerful.?? is very close, and it will be a close and terrifying shock, and both people have raised their energy to about 160.

    "ah!"

    With a roar, Tianjin Fan released his own energy, and the terrifying force hit the ring directly. Suddenly, a terrifying storm rushed forward, and the two energies collided instantly. In the eyes of everyone, they saw that the air seemed to be split  Opened, a huge hollow space appeared, like a waterfall.

    Then a gust of wind blew over the surrounding people, blowing away those closest to them, and all the leaves were blown away by the wind.

    This blow, a tie?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 951 Desperate Tianjin Rice

    ?

    After the energy of the storm erupted, the people around calmed down. When they looked at the arena, all the bricks on the arena were blown away, and a big pit appeared in the middle of the arena, and there was no sign of Sun Wuchen.

    Tianjin laughed twice, feeling short of breath, and slowly fell down, standing on the barely level ground.

    "Although you have already learned the qigong cannon, compared with my qigong cannon, its power is far inferior."

    He was almost sitting there paralyzed, feeling his last strength. It is true that he used almost 90% of his strength to use the qigong cannon just now, and the remaining 10% was not enough to restore his combat power, and now he became extremely weak.

    "How is it possible? Wuchen can't fail!"

    Monkey King couldn't believe everything in front of him, and wanted to run inside to find Sun Wuchen, but Guixian stopped him. After all, this was a fair duel, even if Sun Wuchen had said his life and death before, it was not counted in the rules.

    But even Gui Xianren didn't know where Sun Wuchen was, so could it be that he escaped in an instant?

    "Referee, judge my victory this time, hurry up."

    "Well, then the winner of this game is Tianjin¡ª"

    "I haven't said I failed yet."

    The sound was very weird, and then a man crawled out of the mud, throwing off all the mud on his body. It was still the common name just now, and his breath had not changed from the beginning to the end.

    "You, are you a monster?"

    "I'm not a monster, it's just that you've exhausted 90% of your strength, and now you can't bear my blow at all."

    Sun Wuchen had just put on a fist-swinging posture, and was about to use Qi Hequan to punish the opponent directly, but Jiaozi suddenly made a move. Under He Xianren's guidance, he immediately used superpowers to cover Sun Wuchen's body.

    Sun Wuchen was immediately controlled by superpowers, and it was difficult to move his body.

    It can only be said that his current combat power is still a little weaker, and he has no way to resist the influence of this superpower. However, when he looked in front of him, although his body could not move, he stared at Tianjin Fan with those eyes.

    He can still open his mouth.

    "Tianjin Fan, I have been controlled by superpowers, now you can knock me down with one blow, or you can kill me with one blow, how about it?"

    "you¡­¡­"

    Sun Wuchen was watching Tianjin Fan. Is there any need to save this guy?  If possible, it would be good to take him under his command. You can't just run your own alien base. These strong men on Earth can fight for the hegemony of the universe with you. When the planet is unified, they will bring their own men.  Attack those so-called alien planets.

    It is even possible to get rid of Frieza in the end. He does not want the battle on Namek to happen passively.  If the soldier is killed, his immediate boss is Dodoria.

    That is also a terrifying monster with a combat power of more than 20,000. At least now, I am not the opponent of that monster at all. Of course, I still have a long time, and I can have a conversation with him. The current combat power is only 160. I want to exterminate  He, and if he only uses the Triple Realm King Fist, his combat power must reach at least 8000.

    It is not so easy to increase by 50 times, so I also need to find some so-called strong people, not to mention that if I am strong alone, I will be entangled and my base will be killed.

    Tianjin Fan searched there for a long time, doing the things that were most difficult to decide in his mind. He originally wanted to kill the child in front of him and get a reward of 200 million, which would be enough for him to get everything he wanted, but he didn't think about his current situation.  Victory seems to be a victory without force.

    "Tianjin Fan, you bastard, kill him for me."

    The Crane Immortal shouted from the side.

    "But, Master"

    "Don't you know that Mr. Tao Baibai was also killed by him? He also taught you martial arts."

    Thinking of the number one killer in the world, that was once Tianjin Fan's dream, he also wanted to be the number one killer in the world, even Tao Baibai gave her an unimaginable experience.

    Tianjin Fan finally raised his hand, a ray of light appeared in his hand, Dong Dongbo could pierce the body in front of him, he has been hesitating.

    Finally, he put his hand down, and the light disappeared, but at this time another beam of light hit Sun Wuchen.

    "You bastard, if you don't do it, I'll do it."

    "Not everyone is qualified to kill me."

    SunChen Chen let out a roar.

    "Kaiwang Fist¡ª¡ª2 times!"

    Just a 2 times Realm King Fist, Sun Wuchen's combat power directly broke through 300, and instantly shattered the super power barrier attached to his body.

    When Dong Dongbo hit him, his backhand was another beam of light, which penetrated the opponent, and even hit Immortal Crane's hand directly. After a flash of light, Immortal Crane's hand was already knocked off.

    Treating this old bastard who sneaked up on me, I didn't have any thought of giving him face.

    "You old bastard, just be a cripple from now on, get out now, by the way, if possible, let that guy Tao Baibai become a machine, maybe there is still a possibility of fighting me. But I guess you have to go  Look for a Dr. Gallo."  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 952: Monkey King Appears

    ?

    Sun Wuchen's words are all about this, and he only hopes that Tao Baibai, who is about to become a robot, will give him more surprises.

    Clutching his injured hand, the Crane Immortal left from here, and when he left, he kept looking at the dumplings and Tianjin rice with resentment.

    As for Yamcha not showing up in the end, I don¡¯t know where it went?

    That man has no concept of loyalty, so he will definitely not follow He Xianren to the dark, and it is obvious that his fighting power is not as good as Tianjin Fan, and even far worse than Sun Wuchen.  So there was no need for him to leave at all. It is estimated that the surgery did not think of any other way to take revenge.

    After repelling the opponent, Monkey King looked at Tianjin Fan.

    "Are you still ready to fight? If you want to fight, I can satisfy your idea."

    Tianjin Fan shook his head.

    "I can't beat you, I've given up."

    "Then help me under my command. I don't ask you to do anything. You can rest with me and fight in the endless ocean of battles. When you are stronger, you can challenge me again. The salary will also  What I give you will definitely satisfy you.¡±

    "You, you are really special, I admit defeat."

    Tianjin Fan jumped off the ring directly, and he was considered the loser of this battle, but everyone applauded him. This is a strong man, and he even has the demeanor of a strong man, and he did not sneak attack others.

    Of course, he also saw the power that Sun Wuchen erupted just now, which was almost twice as powerful as his own, and he couldn't match it at all. If he knew, Sun Wuchen could use almost four times the power of the Realm King Fist, with a combat power of more than 600  , he will definitely kneel on the ground, it is difficult to fight, and he has been petrified for a long time.

    After this battle was over, the almost fierce battle had subsided. At this moment, Sun Wuchen still had time to go outside and greeted Wukong and others, but he still looked at the man in black warily.

    "Wukong, the man in black this time is definitely unusual, so be extremely careful."

    Sun Wukong nodded half-understood. Although he felt that he was not as good as Sun Wuchen, he still had to fight on his own. If he could meet Sun Wuchen in the final, he could also see the gap between himself and him.

    "The next match will be between Monkey King and the Man in Black."

    "Contestant Sun Wukong was the top four winner of the previous Martial Arts Tournament. His combat effectiveness is quite high, and he is also the younger brother of contestant Sun Wuchen just now. His strength is not weak."

    "As for the little-known black players, it was their first time to attend the conference, and they were able to achieve such good results, which is indeed surprising."

    "This will be a very exciting battle, please look forward to it."

    Monkey King walked up to the ring, saluted the opponent, and then assumed a fighting posture, but the man in black remained motionless, like a sculpture, very similar to the previous battles.

    There is a sense of deja vu in this scene, and the aura emanating from him is so fast that the turtle fairy next to him seems to have sensed it too.

    "The aura on this person is really weird, it even gave me a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but it's infinitely terrifying. Who could it be?"

    "Maybe it's a Wutian teacher, a guy you will be very familiar with. Do you still remember the demons who fought me in the desert last time?"

    "Kanan? Among the demons, although he is considered an elite fighter, he is definitely not the strongest. The demons born from the Piccolo Demon King at the peak seem to have a fighting power that surpasses that of the past. Even the current Tianjin fan  , it is difficult to deal with such a strong man. I was also seriously injured in that battle, Wuchen, do you think this guy in front of you is a demon warrior?"

    "At least the breath is very similar, but I still have reservations about his combat power, maybe it is also very strong. This should be a wonderful battle, but I don't want it to be a one-sided battle."

    The man in black finally moved. This was the first time he had launched an attack on his own initiative since the game. The black shadow arrived at Wukong's side in a flash, and swept across with his own arm. His whole body was illuminated by the black cloak.  Can see its real attack trajectory.

    His hand directly pressed on the ground, the ground exploded, and the ring that had just been repaired almost completely exploded again, countless gravel flew to the side, and Monkey King dodged in an instant.

    Just as Monkey King fell to the side, his foot stepped on the ground fiercely, and he flew in the opposite direction, hitting Heiying's face with a fist, knocking him into the air, and then Monkey King made another run-up, and arrived at the  This guy has his hands downStanding on the ground, kick him directly above the legs and hit him high into the air.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 953: The Identity of Sombra

    ?

    This series of offensives is indeed quite effective, almost causing heavy damage to the opponent.

    This is quite a perfect attack technique. It seems that Sun Wukong has mastered some means of continuous attack, and after heeded Sun Wucheng's words, it is his own deadly power.

    Monkey King's overall combat power is around 180, and his current combat power has reached 150, which is far beyond the reach of Kelin and others, so this attack method is of course stronger.

    After a terrifying battle with the opponent, the opponent's huge black cloak floating in the air suddenly swelled up again, and then slowly landed, it seemed that he would also use Wukong and other magical skills.  A flash of lightning came out, and the moment he stretched out his hand, Monkey King found that the opponent's fingers were indeed like the demons he had seen, but they were even older.

    "Could it be that this guy is really that monster?"

    "Wuchen, what did you say?"

    "I mean this guy is probably the Big Devil Piccolo."

    Gui Xianren was startled when he heard these words, his heart was almost beating like a thump, he could empathize with the horror brought by the Great Demon King Piccolo back then.

    That was absolutely terrifying. Even their mentor, Mr. Wu Taidou, died in the battle with the Great Demon King Piccolo. They barely sealed the opponent with the magic seal wave, but they paid the price of their lives.

    It can only be said that it is a monster. According to time, he should be hundreds of years old now. Can he still live to this time?

    Gui Xianren guessed in every possible way, but looking at Sun Wuchen's appearance, he seemed to be very serious.

    The arm that came out was indeed very old, and it was probably the big devil Piccolo who had almost reached the limit of his life.

    All this guy's energy is used to improve his combat power, and the more energy he uses, the faster his body will age, until he dies.

    Just don't know why he wants to attend such a conference?  Wouldn't collecting dragon balls be a better option?  Could there be something very special waiting for him on this convention car?

    Monkey King thought for a while, among all the people present at this meeting, only Monkey King has a four-star, probably this guy has already left the others and waited for the final battle.

    But it doesn't matter, let's talk about the other party's purpose. It might be more interesting if he joins forces with other enemies.

    Sun Wukong was almost hit by the lightning, and immediately jumped to the side, directly pressing his hands on the ground, a terrifying energy hit the ground and flew up, the opponent's lightning had just shot over, and he dodged again.

    Monkey King, who was flying in the sky, put his hands together and gathered a super Turtle Faction. When the qigong came and the light ball flickered, the whole sky was turned into a dazzling white. Everyone was vigorous, and they saw  The black figure directly stretched out his hand, and when the huge energy ball hit, the so-called force sent the energy ball flying, and then pointed his finger forward, and a beam of light hit it.

    Monkey King couldn't dodge this time, and was actually hit by the light beam, but he slowly landed from the sky and landed on the ground, just clutching his chest, where there was a terrifying attack damage, but he didn't lose his combat power.

    "It hurts so much, you guy actually hit me with this kind of beam."

    The four planets on Sun Wukong's chest were also exposed, and when they were exposed, they shone with bursts of light.

    Something is wrong, very something is wrong, even if the guy in front of him is old, he shouldn't be the big devil Piccolo, his current combat power is only about 200 according to the plot, and there are already several strong people present who have reached 180,  Not to mention myself, just a double Kaiwang Fist can kill the opponent.

    If he really hopes to use his combat power of around 200 to snatch the Dragon Balls and restore his youthful state, it seems that he only has a combat power of 300 at most, which is not comparable to his double Kaiwang Fist. He will definitely be killed by himself.  What kind of plan do you have?

    Still, due to the changes in the plot, the Big Devil Piccolo is much stronger than before, because now Sun Wuchechen always feels that this is not the Big Devil Piccolo. Although he is still old, he is extremely powerful.

    Seeing that his attacks didn't work, the guy finally stood there and slowly took off his clothes.

    "Big Devil Piccolo!?"

    Gui Xianren couldn't help but said.

    "No, this is definitely not the Great Demon King Piccolo. It should be his avatar, his subordinates, and in short, he can be regarded as a strong man."

    The face that appeared in front of my eyes was very old, somewhat similar to that of Piccolo, but not completely the same, infinitely old body, coupled with extraordinary strength, he seems to be the big devil Piccolo.

    "I want to show you the power of the demons."

    This guy slowly swayed his body, and all the flesh and blood on his body became more cohesive and tense, and finally turned into a young state slowly. He is really not the big devil Piccolo, he should be a subordinate of the big devil Piccolo,  After slowly returning to his youthful state, Guixianren finally recognized this guy.

    "You are Shan Duo, the strongest subordinate of the Great Demon King Piccolo."

    "Haha, I didn't expect people to remember me in this era. Indeed, I am the most powerful fighter of Piccolo. I am here to declare that the era of Piccolo's rule will come again."

    "It's interesting that another strong man has emerged. The combat power is 260." (Remember the website address of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 954 The Saiyan Who Never Gives Up

    ?

    When Sun Wuchen saw this combat power point, he felt a little surprised. To be honest, the combat power has reached 260, which is indeed quite powerful in his own expectations.

    It is said that in the original plot, even when the Great Demon Piccolo was young, his combat power was only 260 at most.

    Of course, if he forcibly activates the energy in his body, it may be higher, but it will seriously consume his vitality and physical strength, and shorten his lifespan, so he may not do that.

    But looking at it now, one of Piccolo's subordinates actually has a combat power of 260, which is a bit intriguing.

    Seeing that this guy was a bit boastful, Sun Wuchen didn't intend to let this guy continue to be rampant.

    However, this battle belongs to Monkey King, no matter what, Monkey King must go on like this, this is where his belief lies.

    Sun Wukong still walked over again. With his combat power, he would definitely not be able to defeat the opponent, but the nature of the Saiyans is like this, and even the Guixian who is next to him is a little worried.

    "Wukong, you are not his opponent, come down quickly, or let's work together to defeat this guy."

    Many ordinary people around, when they heard the name Piccolo, didn't realize it at first, but then they suddenly thought of the horror that this name represented, and many people had completely escaped in an instant.

    Those present are all powerful people. Of course, when a disaster will come and what it will look like, no one knows.

    Monkey King ran up again, no matter who the enemy was, he never gave up, so his speed was very fast, and at the same time he used the skills he was most proud of.  Identify his body shape.

    Indeed, only the sound of crazy footsteps can be heard in the arena, and there are noises everywhere, and it is impossible to tell the specific location of Monkey King, because he has disappeared from the eyes of normal people, and because the speed of movement is too fast, other people's eyes can no longer see him.  He can distinguish his figure, but Sun Wuchen can perceive it even if he closes his eyes.

    This is an unimaginable kind of response to qi. Sun Wukong is indeed very fast now, but Sun Wuchen has already settled down and can determine the opponent's position and the next steps to attack. However, looking at the appearance of the enemy in front of him, it seems that he  In fact, it is no wonder that the opponent's absolute combat power should be much greater than that of Monkey King.

    Unless Sun Wukong has another adventure, let his combat power reach an unimaginable level

    Sun Wuchen was also full of anticipation, but the opponent suddenly moved, and his arm moved to the side, what did he hit directly with a bang?  With a loud bang, a wall next to it shattered.

    The figure of Monkey King disappeared again, but he was no longer able to fight against the opponent, and his speed was getting slower and slower. The opponent attacked again, looking forward, and the beam swept away, almost completely covering a large area around him.

    This blow is enough, everything in front of the eyes can be seen in a panoramic view, and the light sweeps across the car, making people invisible. Monkey King stopped immediately to prevent being hit by this kind of laser, but the other party's attacks followed one after another.  And finally, taking advantage of the moment Sun Wukong stopped, his hand grabbed over, and the arm stretched instantly, making it hard to guard against.

    This is a strange ability of the demons, it should be said that it is a strange ability of the Namekians. Many parts of the body can be changed at will, and can inspire unimaginable special effects.

    This strange demon called Shan Duo is really not weak.

    Relying on his amazing combat power, he has always had the upper hand. After catching Monkey King, he pulled him over in an instant, and then punched Monkey King hard on the face.  He even lost some of his teeth. Although this Saiyan has a special body and can recover after eating some food, this is indeed a serious injury.

    Sun Wukong was knocked down this time, as if he was holding on there, he felt the pain, and for some reason, he couldn't beat the opponent at all, of course he was working hard, slowly raised his head, the opponent's foot had already been kicked  Come here, and now he was hit hard again and kicked directly to the back.

    This time it was Sun Wuchen's turn to do it. His hand stretched forward, just blocking Monkey King. In fact, if he didn't block it, Monkey King would hit the wall again, where he was smashed to pieces, adding to the pain.

    Unexpectedly, after Sun Wuchen caught his younger brother, Wukong suddenly raised his head and shook his head.

    Thinking of this, Sun Wuchen let him go and let him continue to fight. Indeed, Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen both inherited the blood of Saiyans, and they would never tolerate their own duels.??The power of others to participate.

    "I I haven't lost yet. I have learned a new kind of power. If this kind of power can't defeat you, then I can only admit defeat. Wu Chen, Wu Chen will definitely win you."

    Monkey King poses in a rather special pose.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 955: Monkey King¡¯s Final Blow

    ?

    To everyone's surprise, Sun Wukong slowly floated into the air, which was extremely surprising. This guy seemed to have learned the art of dancing at an unknown time.

    This is not an extremely profound method, as long as you study hard, many people can learn it without a teacher. There are many strong people in the Dragon Ball world, and there are many with amazing talents.

    However, when Sun Wukong was suspended in the air, his body was covered with burning blue flames, which proved that she had gathered all her strength and kept burning it over and over again, making her body as if wrapped in flames, as if in infinite pain  and tormented, but he didn't groan or howl in pain.

    With blue flames burning on his body, he floats there with his eyes looking forward.

    After a few seconds, he floated forward, burning all the energy in his body. With the continuous burning every minute and every second, the energy loss and physical strength loss for him were quite severe, but  Sun Wukong has no hesitation and has no intention of giving up.

    Flying directly in front of the other party, before that alone could react, Sun Wukong suddenly waved his hand, and the flames on his body shot towards the front.

    I don't know what kind of technique this is. Could it be possible to burn the opponent with pure strength?  Even Sun Wuchechen was beating drums in his heart, but he immediately discovered the mystery.

    Among other things, Sun Wukong's current combat power is close to 200, and he can be regarded as a top powerhouse.

    The flying blue flames burned fiercely in front of the enemy.

    Of course, Shan Duo didn't want his body to suffer any damage, so he immediately flew into the air, and seemed to soar in the sky for a while.  The fist hits forward, and there is a loud dragon roar.

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen finally understood that this is the kind of fist that Sun Wukong used to defeat Piccolo in the original plot. He completely exploded his animality and all his strength, and launched a violent upward impact. An instant impact is enough to destroy everything.  .

    Sun Wuchen used his combat detector to analyze this skill a little bit.

    "Fist of the Wild."

    "Skill Level¡ªLevel D."

    "Skill coefficient - 1."

    "Burst out all of your own energy, release everything completely, and cause a fatal lore. A unique attack ability that only Saiyans can use. Using this skill will take great danger, and after using it,  The body will fall into a weak state for a short period of time, and you will no longer have the strength to fight, so it is a very dangerous skill."

    "Attention, this skill is the basic skill of Dragon Fist."

    This skill is still a basic skill. If it can continue to be upgraded and developed, it will evolve into Dragon Fist Spring, a giant dragon moaning and bursting, with endless power, which can crush the fist of the most powerful terrifying behemoth.

    Just now the Kamepai Qigong used by Sun Wukong couldn't hit the opponent, but the fist at this moment has the ultimate lethality, because the first factor of this skill is relative to the instantaneous single-body killing.

    In fact, this single-system skill is completely different from the multi-person skill. Kamehae Qigong focuses on killing multiple people. It explodes instantly and smashes a large area. The fist at the moment only attacks one person.

    The magnitude of the power is absolutely different, and of course the range of the power that erupts is also different.

    The penetration was achieved in an instant. On the evil demon named Shan Duo, he instantly stretched out his hand to resist in front of him. At the same time, a ring erupted on his body, and it seemed that he was also trying his best to block the attack.  In the end, they had a brave collision, and then a terrifying air wave erupted in the sky immediately, and all kinds of strong winds were blowing down.

    Everything around seemed to be shaking constantly in a storm. It seemed that everything was about to be torn apart, and the clouds in the sky were blown away. Of course, it was limited to the vicinity of this island, but this sound should be enough for everyone around the island to hear.  arrive.

    Even though there was a burst of brilliance in the sky, at this moment someone was slowly falling from the sky. He Aichen immediately jumped up, caught Monkey King, and lifted him to the ground slowly.

    Then Krillin immediately ran over and took Wukong away. He was not fatally injured, but was too weak due to using all his strength, and passed out at this moment, but he did complete the last thing in his life  One strong blow, but the arms of Shanduo in the sky have disappeared.

    He fell slowly from the sky and looked at everyone present. Although his arms disappeared, he had no fear at all. In the eyes of ordinary people, this was already a fatal injury, but Guixian was also focused.

    "Such damageYou are enough to rush up and kill me, do you want to do it?  "

    Tianjin Fan next to him wanted to try it, but Guixianren suddenly stopped him.

    "Don't go there, this monster's arm will recover, and although his physical strength has been consumed, he is still very strong."

    Now there is only one strong man in front of everyone who can decide the fate, that is Sun Wuchen, but the first time Sun Wushan opened his pocket, he took out a bean from there and threw it over.

    "This is fairy bean, it can restore physical strength, eat it." (Remember the website address of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 956: Rolling

    ?

    "Senior brother Wuchen, what are you doing?"

    Kelin next to him was frightened, but he couldn't understand why Sun Wuchen threw the fairy beans that can restore physical strength to the opponent.

    Now the enemy is strong and we are weak, if the opponent is allowed to continue to be strong, maybe everyone present will not survive.

    "Kelin, it seems that you haven't established a firm belief in warriors. I never take advantage of others. A strongest warrior always feels that he is invincible. Only in this way can he have the momentum to move forward. His current physical strength  Weakened and affected, I will not take advantage of this to make it easier for me to win."

    Shan Duo himself has a strong resistance to the demons, and he is not afraid of getting a virus. Through that thing, he found that he was full of physical strength in an instant, and even roared to restore his body to a perfect state.

    The arms grew out directly, and there was a kind of mucus everywhere, which shocked everyone.

    Gui Xianren had also seen this scene before, but naturally his face was ashen, and the others even wanted to vomit, but they had to admire how terrifying this strange demon was.

    "Okay, it's time for the battle to start, let me see something unusual, but to be honest, you are not even a match for my 2 times Kaiohken, but don't worry, I have been very good at controlling Kaiohken recently  Strong, can use 1.5 times the realm."

    Shan Duo was confused, but he understood very well that he could hear the contempt in the other party's words. It seemed that the so-called Double Realm King Fist was not a very strong skill, but he couldn't even accept it.  .

    1.5 times Realm King Fist, the combat power should be around 240, plus all kinds of strange skills are similar to the opponent, what Sun Wuchen likes is an evenly matched battle, and he sets rules for himself. He doesn't want to kill the opponent directly, and he doesn't  Meaning.

    This time, the other party made the move first, and with a flick of his long arm, the thing stretched out and grabbed Sun Wuchen's foot in an instant.  He just kicked over and hit the opponent's face, with a bang, a part of it was even shattered, and then accompanied by the purple blood spurted by the demons, Shan Duo was the first to be injured.

    It's good that he was a little surprised.

    This child looks very similar to the child just now, but the two feel completely different, one is slightly naive, the other is more mature, but no matter what, they are very strange creatures.

    Moreover, the child has a tail behind him, and it seems that he is not an ordinary human race, so his attack immediately became violent, and a kind of light shone on his hands, especially the fingers, which seemed to have been filled with some kind of energy.  With long nails on the fingers, the flickering light fell down instantly.

    Turning into terrifying sharp claws, trying to kill the opponent completely, at this moment, Sun Wuchen suddenly kicked over and hit the opponent's claw. The claw that could have crushed steel was instantly kicked away by the opponent. Sun Wuchen landed on the ground  On the ground, suddenly one hand was pressed forward, and a huge energy ball pushed the opponent out.

    This energy ball doesn't have much power and explosive power, it's just a strange force that slowly advances.

    Shan Duo, who was in the air, still wanted to struggle a bit, so he shot out from the energy ball directly, and he was greeted by countless beams of light.

    Sun Wuchen didn't even move the place, his expression was indifferent, countless beams of light shot towards the sky, and he was always following the opponent's footprints, and he had already suppressed the opponent severely.

    Countless light beams are constantly rotating, and they seem to have the characteristics of tracking at night. The attack power of each light beam has almost reached a perfect state. The person next to him, Tianjin Fan, looks at all this in fear.

    He didn't understand why the Crane Immortal Flow Cave Wave, which he was so proud of, could burst out with such power when the opponent used it. The beam kept spinning around, not through direct killing and flame attacking the opponent, but  Through infinite agility, they can go around behind each other.

    Especially tracking the opponent, this is an unimaginable ability, like a more advanced weapon, it has an unimaginable lethality, continuous tracking, continuous effect, no one can stop, it is simply terrible.

    The dumpling next to it feels the same way. In fact, I have used this skill perfectly. It can gather a lot of energy and explode instantly.

    If it can be used to the extreme, even the power of the explosion is not much inferior to Kamepai Qigong, but the power that Qin Yu casually taps in front of him is even stronger.

    Shan Duo was distracted by being chased by countless hole waves. At this moment when he was flying in the air, he suddenly pointed downwards, and a wave of light hit him, but the light wave was immediately dispersed by countless hole waves.As the countless long light waves hit his body and exploded.

    His whole body was covered in flames, and he was in great pain. He fell from the sky and fell on the ring.

    "I haven't really used any tricks yet, you're just so virtuous, it's really bad." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 957: The Despair of the Demon Race

    ?

    "You! I want to show you the power of the demons."

    "Idiot, am I watching this? Hurry up and come up with something interesting."

    Sun Wuchen's words obviously stimulated this guy, he suddenly opened his mouth, and a burst of fire burst out from his mouth.

    This power also reached Sun Wuchen's side in an instant, surrounded by a burst of flames, and the entire arena was lit up by the flames. The terrifying explosion there, in terms of power alone, was at least several times stronger than Dongdong Bo.  The explosion is normal, covering everything around it with smoke.

    The figure of Sun Wuchen seemed to have disappeared, or maybe he was in the fire, and everyone couldn't see clearly, but he felt that if he was in the fire, it would be absolutely dangerous.

    When everyone was worried, a person came out slowly. Everyone saw that it was Sun Wuchen who was in the fire. He did have a lot of fire on his body, but he also had a strange energy, as if it was a kind of earthy yellow.  Energy also protects the body like armor.

    After he came out, he touched his hair, it was a little messy, and some of it was burnt, he seemed quite surprised.

    "Tsk tsk, I didn't expect you to be able to burn my hair. I thought this kind of earth-type five-element boxing would be enough to defend against your strength. I didn't expect it to be too big, but it's not bad. I can see my own body.  What exactly is the capacity deficiency?"

    "You, why didn't you get burned to death by me?"

    Shan Duo is about to sit down on the ground. If you want to say that in those years when you were a demon, you were invincible in the world. You followed the Great Demon King Piccolo to fight in the north and south. I don¡¯t know how many warriors were killed. Even if the government  The army has nothing to do with them, and the world is in a panic.

    He and Kanan are two extremes. At least the latter can become a righteous existence. Although it is the influence of the gods, it has at least embarked on a path of justice. The one in front of me is a pure devil.  Killing frantically, he didn't expect to see his own nightmare now.

    He stared dumbfounded at the enemy in front of him, and felt as if he had touched a taboo area, which was so terrifying and very taboo.

    He no longer knew what to do. It should be said that he had lost all his beliefs. Seeing all this, the only thought in his mind was to run away as soon as possible, and with wings on his back, he flew towards the sky.

    "What a shame, are you leaving so soon?"

    Everyone saw this guy leave, and heaved a sigh of relief, because only Sun Wuchen could deal with him. If the big devil Piccolo behind this monster also came, they would not be spared, but at least for a short time, they  It is considered to have survived.

    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen raised his finger slowly. When everyone was surprised, a ring appeared in front of his finger, surrounded by light, and a lot of energy gathered inside.

    "Definitely kill - hole wave beam."

    A ray of light from the sky rushed away, piercing the opponent's body in an instant. Since this time it was the real serious injury, he shook his body twice in the sky, and his wings finally lost their strength.

    The demon warrior finally fell towards the ground. The demon warrior who used to kill like hemp is also facing his own death in this subject, which is even more terrifying than what he experienced before. This is the real despair.

    The demon warrior finally landed on the ground, and Sun Wuchen slowly floated away, looking down at a desperate face.

    "Big Demon King Piccolo, I know you can hear me. I didn't know what method you used to restore your combat power, maybe even stronger than before, but it doesn't matter, the next one is you, if you are willing to come out, then  I will kill you in advance, if you are willing to be a dog and hide for a while, then hide yourself, my name is Sun Wuchen, if you really want to kill me, come to this island."

    Shan Duo's eyes widened, welcoming his own death. With a roar, his body was completely shattered, turning into a rain of blood.

    This can be regarded as his own end, but Sun Wuchen is surrounded by a strange energy barrier, which blocks all the blood and flesh that was transferred, and after cleaning up everything, Sun Wuchen returned to everyone.

    "The matter here has been dealt with for the time being, Mr. Wutian, I don't know when the big devil Piccolo will come out. If he comes out, I will kill him. But I hope you can kill him. Recently, I have  Lots of things to do."

    "Wuchen, won't you help us kill that guy? He's quite scary. I've fought him before."

    "Actually, Teacher Wutian, you have the peculiar ability of Mo Fengbo, you should be able to seal him. That can be regarded as the most?? chose, because killing him will affect the imbalance of the world, and the god will die, right?  "

    When everyone was surprised, an old man came out beside him. His thin body and ugly face were indeed shocking, but there was a word written on his chest - God.

    "Let me introduce to you, this is the god of the earth. Similarly, he is also the brother of the big devil Piccolo. They are actually the same person."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 958: The Concerns of the Immortals

    ?

    The god suddenly appeared on the field, and his appearance was so similar to that of Piccolo, which really surprised many people around him.

    Especially the current Kame Immortal, he once fought against the Great Demon King Piccolo, of course he knows the meaning of the Great Demon King Piccolo and the feeling in him.  They look exactly the same.

    "You don't have to doubt, I am really the god of this world. Piccolo has been resurrected by a man named Pilaf. He has also recovered his strength and even become stronger."

    God just finished saying this sentence, in fact, even Sun Wuchen was very puzzled, so he immediately asked.

    "Old Immortal, what kind of method did he use? He regained his youthful strength, and it seems that his subordinates have become stronger."

    "It's also because of some things that happened back then. In fact, although the sealed electric cooker fell into the abyss of the sea, it was damaged underneath and washed into a strange area. I am also close to all these changes.  I only learned about it a few years ago. There, the Great Devil Piccolo was relatively weakly affected by time."

    "And what's even more frightening is that he can draw strength from me, so I'm getting older and weaker."

    "Oh, it turns out that you are so old and weak now because of this reason, so your combat effectiveness is much worse than I thought."

    Sun Wuchen thought about it, and it is true. In the original plot, the current gods are definitely stronger than many strong people.

    The Monkey King who was able to defeat the revived Piccolo Demon King had a combat power of 260, and even when he punched with all his strength, he would be easily punched back by the gods with one finger.

    In other words, the old immortal has at least 300 strength, but looking at his combat effectiveness, it seems that he is not much stronger than the guy just now, and he is so breathless that he is about to fall into the ground.

    ?Everyone present was confused and felt terrified. Only Sun Wuchen held his head and showed a calm look, and he was the only one with this ability.

    Of course Sun Wuchen can do this, because if he summons his subordinate Wright, even the big devil Piccolo can only bow his head and bow down, kneeling on the ground and calling Dad.

    Because the pure gap in combat power has been astonishingly large, of course that guy has nowhere, no way to bridge all these gaps.

    However, it is impossible to summon Wright. Sun Wuchen doesn't have that idea. He wants to try his best to defeat the opponent, and he doesn't even want to use the Triple Realm King Fist. However, in his estimation, he guesses that the opponent's strongest strength will really  At the level of Triple Realm King Fist.

    There are even more breakthroughs, and one of his subordinates can reach a combat power of about 300, let alone that guy.

    "The Great Demon King Piccolo absorbed the power of life around him through a secret technique of the demons, and recovered his own strength. The more crowded the place, the faster he recovered his strength. Since I can now perceive his  Strength, it is estimated that he has almost recovered to perfection now, and may even be more than twice as strong as his combat power at that time. So I am here to tell you, I hope you will join me in preventing the recovery of the big devil Piccolo, otherwise the earth will enter a new era again.  world of terror."

    "Since it was the god who spoke, it is our duty to do it, and the Great Demon King Piccolo is so evil, we will definitely defeat him." Guixianren's words attracted everyone's approval.

    "These things are left to you, and you can go to training immediately. Since the gods came here to speak, they must be planning to guide you, because it will take a while for the guy Piccolo to recover his strength, right?"

    Immortal nodded, as if he was not surprised that this little boy could guess what he was thinking. After getting along with him for a long time, this little boy always has some magical things that surprise him, and he will get used to it when he is more surprised.

    "It will take at least two months for him to regain his full youthful vitality, and then increase his strength to that level. The subordinate he sent was easily killed. I believe he will not dare to make any moves for the time being. But after two months, he must  It is the most terrifying era, so everyone must be extremely careful. During this period, he will also send some demon warriors to attack all living people continuously, because he is afraid that someone will use the magic seal wave."

    The gods decided to lead everyone to study and improve their combat effectiveness, while Sun Wuchen had no interest in all of this. He just asked the gods to take him to his own planet for another battle. To put it bluntly, his alien base  It's being built, and it's not okay to walk away for any length of time.

    And the Saiyan is so strange?? race, only in the endless battle can the strength be improved.

    Waiting for the arrival of Dodolia, the monster with a combat power of 20,000 may arrive at any time, and of course the best estimate is three years later.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 959 Training Oolong

    ?

    Seeing that Sun Wuchen was so resolute, Shenxiandao also agreed to his choice, and Sun Wuchen's combat power was far behind the crowd.

    Sun Wuchen has the possibility of his own choice. Everyone must practice under the guidance of the support line, at least to reach the level of the so-called number one demon.

    Sun Wuchen returned to his own planet, Wulong and Bulma came here with him, of course Bulma wanted to help Sun Wuchen, but Oolong was different, because he was afraid of things on the earth, he would rather stay here, but in fact here  Scarier than the earth.

    However, Oolong has a unique skill, that is, he can imitate the strength of the opponent, break through, and if he improves it, he can serve as a strong guard here.

    Wright stood there, greeting the current Sun Wuchen.

    "Master, during the time you have been away, I have killed 32 monsters and stored their flesh and blood for various experiments. Within a range of 30 kilometers around our base, there is no trace of any beast activity.  , but it is still necessary to make various preparations to prevent large-scale actions of the wild beasts."

    "You did a good job. I didn't expect you to work so hard. It won't take long before you can regain your youthful vitality. These are ten fairy beans. Hold them tightly during battle. If you are fatally injured, swallow them  With one piece, you will have the energy to escape from that kind of place."

    Wright took those fairy beans, treating them like treasures, they must be the most amazing things he has ever eaten, then nodded, and retreated respectfully.

    "Bulma, the experimental machinery here is entrusted to you. I'm counting on you. I really have no one to entrust."

    "It's okay, I'll do all of this. Don't worry, I'll definitely take care of everything. Your alien base is already the strongest and most magical alien base in the world."

    "Then thank you, I'll go out and have a look first, Oolong is with me."

    Coming outside with a little oolong, this pig-headed guy seemed infinitely curious about this place.

    Sun Wuchen's goal is to train a powerful guard. Oolong is a good choice. He has a peculiar shape-shifting technique. Sun Wuchen also asked the system whether it can improve the opponent's ability. The system's answer is yes, as long as  But it will cost more points.

    After looking carefully, Oolong's combat power is only five now, but the maximum combat power he can withstand may be able to reach 50, which is ten times his own body.

    This is the limit of transformation.

    I brought Oolong to a strange room, and there was a group of monsters in front of me. These monsters were all caught from around, and the weakest of them had nearly a hundred fighting power. It can be said that it was a group of terrifying existences.  One of Sun Wuchan's team directly pulled him to the training ground next to him. When this thing saw Sun Wuchen, it knelt on the ground, so scared that it almost peed on its pants.

    "Oolong, how about eating the meat of this monster today?"

    "I don't know if it's delicious, Wuchen, what are you going to do?"

    "If you kill this guy, you can eat it, Oolong, you can do it."

    "Wuchen, what does this mean?"

    Sun Wuchen kicked this guy into the cage, and then closed the door. Oolong was yelling inside, but Sun Wuchen didn't intend to show any mercy. He might not let the other party die, and then he saw Oolong and  The monster fought, and after finally touching the opponent's body, it immediately turned into a monster.

    The combat power of this monster is not weak at around seventy or eighty, and the most powerful monster that Oolong can become is only around fifty or sixty. The two had a terrifying fight and Oolong was beaten  It was very miserable, and after a period of time, the transformation was relieved of the oolong, and there were scars all over his body, so he was rescued by Sun Wuchen.

    The Oolong who just came out was about to thank Sun Wuchen for his rescue.

    Sun Wuchen threw a fairy bean into his mouth, and then threw it into the cage.

    It was another extremely painful battle.

    Oolong was tortured to death, but as the saying goes, even a mediocre person will improve after experiencing life and death. Although the physique of earth creatures is not as amazing as that of Saiyans, Oolong has indeed made some progress.  Growth, the second combat power has been slightly improved, and the improvement of experience is the most important.

    And the monster's body will not recover, so after going back and forth, after five times of torture, Oolong actually killed the monster. After experiencing blood and rain, he finally came back alive.  The seriously injured oolong also lay on the ground and passed out.

    A fairy bean cured himAfterwards, Sun Wuchen handed over the work of preparing food to him. Oolong was also full of anger. He took a big knife to separate the monster's body and made a delicious meal for everyone to enjoy.

    Days like this will continue to happen in the future. With the constant pain and suffering, coupled with Sun Wuchen's pointing and oolong, this guy's combat power has increased rapidly, and soon reached 20, that is to say, with the help of Sun Wuchen  Now, it can transform monsters with more than a hundred combat powers, and Sun Wuchen even waved his hand, spending 5000 energy points to help him improve his transformation technique.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 960 Advanced Transfiguration

    ?

    Only Sun Wuchen was so willing to help his subordinates improve their skills. After almost an instant, the opponent's combat effectiveness has made great progress, which can be said to be extremely miraculous.

    "Ding! Transfiguration upgrade complete."

    "Skill - Advanced Transfiguration."

    "Skill Level¡ªNone."

    "Skill type - auxiliary."

    "Skill effect: It can be transformed into all creatures it has touched, and has the combat power of the creature, but it must be within the energy range of the host. Moreover, the higher the energy level of the transformed creature, the shorter the time it can be transformed. Normal maintenance  The biological state of this monster can be improved to last and reduce energy consumption."

    "Attention, the longer the transformation time, the more energy consumed and the more rest time."

    "Attention, due to skill upgrades, the host can become various creatures whose combat power is 20 times higher than its own, but the attack power cannot be fully utilized at that level."

    Oolong's current combat power has reached 20, and it will increase in the near future, but at most he can only become a creature with an attack power of less than 400.

    However, this is enough. Of course, even if he becomes a creature with an attack power of around 200, his complete destructive ability will not reach 200, it may only be more than 100, and it will definitely attenuate.

    It doesn't matter, he can have huge power almost instantly, but there is no improvement in various combat skills, and he can only fight with the power of pure beasts.

    Later Sun Wuchen will let Wright lead him to some battles to improve his fighting skills.

    Next, the goal of Bio City is also very simple, that is to enter the dark realm again. Last time I killed a dark dragon, it took a lot of time and energy. After I have improved a lot this time, look  Can everything be solved more easily, and the gravity chamber that Boomer built for himself has also begun to be used.

    Sun Wuchen first came to the vicinity of the dark area, and saw a large lizard.

    Creatures with an attack power of more than 500 will only appear near the dark area, so the attack power of this large lizard has reached an astonishing 600.

    After Sun Wuchen has been improved in many ways, his attack power has reached 200. Even if he uses the Triple Realm King Fist, he can only reach 600, but he will go straight up and fight this terrifying lizard.

    The explosive power of the Triple Realm King Fist is astonishing. Coupled with various skills, it only took a few minutes to beat this monster and got 2000 energy points.

    Just when he was about to move forward again, the body of the big lizard was suddenly swallowed by something. It turned out that there was still a monster in the ground. Sun Wuchen, who was aiming at it, wanted to swallow Sun Wuchen and the big monster together. Sun Wuchen  Immediately jumped up.

    However, he himself suddenly discovered a gust of wind, which sucked him in. Before he could react, he had already entered a dark space, surrounded by a strange stench and darkness, covering everything.

    Sun Wuchen was very surprised, and he didn't know how he got here. He took out the magic lamp, which can be used for lighting, and the lamp god appeared immediately.

    "Master, long time no see."

    "Leave a few words of nonsense and help me analyze the environment here. Why can't I feel a strong life signal?"

    "oh."

    The lamp god took a few glances here and became more and more surprised.

    "Master, are you ready to accept the mission? I can help you build weapons."

    "You bastard, you haven't given me the weapons you owed me last time, let alone this time, and you can just cast some armor for me. I don't believe in weapons."

    "Of course there is no problem, master. This place is not in the body of some monster, but a very special geographical structure. It may also be regarded as a strange and weird area produced by some resentment collection of this planet itself."

    "speak English."

    "Actually, we just fell into this planet. This planet itself has a lot of very strange ores, so this space in this planet is very special. If you can find some rare ores here, I can help you upgrade the last time.  Stand up. The basic combat suit you mentioned."

    "Although I have no interest in that thing, let's take a tour here."

    "Ding! The Djinn mission has been released¡ªexploration."

    "You can discover some extremely mysterious ores by exploring the current area. These ores can help you improve your equipment and can be exchanged for points directly. Low-level ores can be exchanged for 1000 energy points, medium??Ore can be exchanged for 5,000 energy points, and advanced ore can be exchanged for 10,000 energy points or 1z points.  "

    It seems that it is still necessary to explore this area, so Sun Wuchen came to a mining area in the dark underground space with the illumination of a magic lamp.

    Mining begins.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 961: The Newcomer Sending the Dead

    ?

    Just as Sun Wuchen was exploring, suddenly two spaceships crashed onto the planet. Because many signals were blocked in the underground space, he certainly didn't know what happened here.

    These are two round combat spaceships that came to this planet, they are combat members of Frieza's army. Last time that person died here, Dodoria didn't have time to take care of everything that happened here, so he sent another  Two people come here.

    Two people are also low-level combatants, but one's combat power has reached 1600, and the other's combat power has reached 1400.

    The skills of both of them are not weak, so when they came here, they naturally had infinite confidence. Last time, their companion with a combat power of 1500 died here. The two of them came here to deal with that matter, and found out  The traces of the traitor Wright, among other things, Wright must be eradicated.

    Wright doesn't have a combat detector, but he and Sun Wuchen have learned some skills to perceive qi, not to mention the amazing talent, these things are learned quickly.

    He immediately discovered the two powerful life forms that came to this planet. Their combat power alone was much stronger than his own. After a period of maintenance and training, Wright's combat power returned to about 1100.

    Even after the outbreak, it can reach 1200, but it is far from the opponent of the two now. Even the guy with 1400 combat power is not easy to deal with. Without Sun Wuche, everything is vain.

    Seeing these two monsters flying to the earth, the first thing he did was to ask Boomer to disguise the entire base.

    Boulma has made preparations before, and some special modifications have been carried out on the base, enough to disguise the experiences one by one, at least no one will be able to discover the mystery here in a short period of time.

    But Wright is also very worried. If the enemy really comes, it will be enough to blow up the entire base to pieces and kill them all. A strong man with a combat power of 1600 is enough to destroy the surface of the planet.

    He is still desperately hoping that Sun Wuchen can come back as soon as possible. With the strength of two people, at least Sun Wuchen can become a giant ape, and he can definitely defeat the opponent.

    The two guys searched here, but they didn't seem to find the person or thing they were looking for. They felt a little angry at the end, but their madness began to show. After searching here for a while, they found something very special.  thing.

    They also discovered the dark area. Of course, the creatures outside were very strong, and it took them a lot of effort to get in, but it was very important for them to find that special ore, which almost represented  The infinite value made the two very excited.

    "If Mr. Frieza knows that this kind of ore is produced here, he must be very happy. In the future, we will be able to form the most powerful army in the universe."

    "First report the news to Lord Dodoria, and he will forward it to the higher authorities. Otherwise, if the two of us report directly to Lord Frieza, we will probably be killed by Lord Dodoria."

    Although what the man said made the man in front of him unhappy and poured cold water on him.

    However, the fact is that they are soft-spoken, and they are not qualified to directly talk to Mr. Frieza.

    Just when the two were surprised, they suddenly found that the ground shook, and it seemed that something was about to come out. When they looked carefully, a young child came up from below.

    "Huh, I didn't expect to dig so much ore. It's comfortable. Huh?"

    Sun Wuchen immediately found the enemy next to him. These two guys were hanging in the air, and both of them had great strength.

    "I know you, you were the one who killed members of our army. That child, you are still alive?"

    "Idiot, how could I die so easily, with a combat power of 1600.1400, with such a combat power, do I dare to come to this planet to die? I really admire your courage. That's right, you didn't see the truth last time. Boomer, activate  shield."

    Sun Wuchen yelled silently in his heart, this yell is okay, let Boulma hear it directly, after all, when he was chasing the gods to study, he had already acquired this strange ability to talk in the spiritual world, when he yelled out, Boulma immediately  Hearing that, a special defense barrier was activated.

    This barrier on the west side has only one effect, which is to completely isolate all surrounding signal transmissions. Thanks to the high-level combat spaceships obtained earlier, after some research, Boulma has obtained some new ways of using them.  For example, Sun Wuchen is afraid that too many enemies will come here for this kind of barrier that isolates signals.

    And once the truth here is discovered by others, it will definitely usher in a large-scale attack from Frieza's army. I can't resist it with my own manpower, unless I use?Dragon Ball moved the planet to something else.

    Although affected by other barriers, now these two people seem to be together.  Immediately, he threw an energy ball on the ground, and the ground shattered and was extremely powerful, but Sun Wuchen jumped out of it. Now when he uses the Triple Realm King Fist, his combat power is also 600.

    Of course, even half of the opponent's combat power can't match, but Monkey King has other ways to fight the opponent, throwing a strange ball into the sky, and it explodes instantly.

    Sun Wuchen flicked his tail lightly and watched the ball in the sky turn into a monster. Although his combat power was only about 1600 after transforming at this time, it was enough.

    "How is it possible that you are a Saiyan?"

    "Nothing is impossible, as if the two of you will die here, come on."

    Boom!  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 962 Hunting the enemy

    ?

    When the two members of Frieza's army were practicing, Sun Wuchen suddenly turned into a terrifying monster, a giant ape-like Sun Wuchen, full of strength.

    The appearance of a big ape monster was enough to surprise the two of them. Just as they were about to make a move, the ape monster sprayed out a huge energy ball and hit it. One person couldn't dodge and was pushed directly to the  In the distance, the energy ball exploded instantly, and the whole planet seemed to shake.

    "Do Saiyans still have this ability?"

    Of course, the two of them don't know what the Saiyans have, the ability to speak, they will only use it when necessary, and it can often cause unimaginable horror.

    Generally, those so-called cosmic people who have seen this strange transformation have turned into corpses, because the Saiyan family that Sun Wukongchen belongs to is extremely fierce and brutal.

    After they become this kind of great apes, their power is infinite, and it is no problem to destroy the entire planet. After all, their combat effectiveness is very strong.

    The two guys felt extremely surprised, and saw the energy ball, knocking the weaker person out, exploding in the air, his body directly hit the ground, and was seriously injured, and then the other person fought with Sun Wuchen.  Together.

    But he didn't understand why this kid-like guy in front of him was so powerful after he turned into this big ape?

    The palm of the big ape came towards here, swift as the wind, huge in size but very fast, it slapped on the guy's head in an instant, he immediately raised his arms, but was still smashed down, it was the turn of pure power, big  The strength of the ape is definitely much stronger than him.

    After slapping the opponent on the ground, Sun Wuchen actually jumped up. This ape also has a strong jumping ability.  The shock wave hit the surroundings, ravaging the entire ground like a nuclear bomb explosion.

    A loud bang is enough to cause many changes around. Even the base that has disappeared has reappeared at this moment. If Wright is the only one who can really fight on the battlefield, he flew over in the fastest time and is attacking  That guy with only 1400 attack power.

    Originally, he couldn't beat this person, and his pure attack power was still weaker than the opponent's. Although he had improved some skills, he really couldn't do it.

    It's just that this guy was blown up by Sun Wuchen just now, his combat power has been much weaker, and it is difficult to carry out effective resistance.

    The skills of the two are similar, and the rest is the change in pure experience, and the difference in the fighting power of the two. After fighting back and forth, this guy seems a little unable to hold on.

    Wright made a fierce attack, and then another fierce attack into the mountain next to him, which almost made him vomit blood and was severely injured.

    Sun Wuchen once told Wright that as long as you kill people, you must not have any arrogance. When you come up, you will be a lion fighting a rabbit, and you will be the king of the world.

    When dealing with his master, Wright can be said to be obedient, and even when fighting, he will try his best to kill the opponent. There is no such scene of being arrogant and trying to torture people. Of course, this habit is also the same as that of Foley.  What Frieza brought to them, they all obeyed Frieza's arrangements, learned a lot and knew a lot.

    Of course, Frieza has also learned a lot about those problems, such as the current one.

    After the opponent was violently attacked, he came into the mountain and punched him again. This guy barely avoided Wright, swept his legs, kicked the opponent in there, and then pressed his hand on the opponent.  face.

    With a bang, the other party's face was blown up. This way, the other party suffered more pain. It seemed that the endless torture had been going on.

    When the two were fighting, there was a loud roar from the side, accompanied by an explosion, it seemed that the battle had stopped, Su Muchen dragged a felled body of a guy with the body of a huge ape, and walked towards there, to be honest  , this battle may seem dangerous, but it is firmly under his control.

    The first attack that came up caused the opponent to suffer heavy injuries, and then I used everything I could to make the opponent talk about my violent blow in anxiety, and in the end he was seriously injured, but he was taken away by himself.  come over.

    Coming to this collapsed area, Wright finally completed his final blow and knocked down the opponent, but the guy didn't die yet, instead he knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.

    "Please don't kill me, don't hurt me, I will obey you, no matter what you ask me to do, I will do it, if you need troops, I will be your most loyal servant."

    this guyAlthough he was begging the current Sun Wuchen, but Sun Wuchen once shook his head coldly.

    "In my eyes, you just get the 5,000 energy points."

    The man raised his head, puzzled in his eyes, and then his head was crushed to pieces.

    After killing these two, Sun Wuchen got another 13,000 energy points.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 963: Perfect Realm King Fist

    ?

    After a long period of hard work, Sun Wuchen has almost exchanged the skills of the three Realm King Fist, with reduced consumption, burst and suction.

    Now there is only the last one left, and his top priority is to upgrade the Kaiwang Fist as soon as possible, and even open the hidden attribute, so he immediately spent the remaining points to exchange for the next skill, which is the strange combat skill called countering.

    However, just after the exchange of this kind of thing was completed, Sun Wuchen didn't feel any difference. He just felt that his energy had changed, but he couldn't explain why. After returning to a person's physical state, he stood there.

    If it is true that the speed will increase when you release the Kaiwangquan state as the skill says, it may be really effective, but now you have to try it.

    "Wright, attack me."

    This is the master's order. Although Wright was surprised, he immediately punched him. His combat power is still close to 1,000, which is far beyond the current range of Sun Wuchen's response.

    Sun Wuchen could only jump backwards.

    The opponent really didn't want to kill him. The combat power he used was similar to that of Sun Wuchen, so this punch seemed to be very powerful, but it was still avoided by Monkey King.  In front of him, Sun Wuchen felt that his body was much lighter, and immediately moved to the side.

    Wright felt that Sun Wuchen's figure had disappeared in a blink of an eye, which was beyond his expectation.

    When he saw it clearly, Sun Wukong had already stayed by the side, and even he was a little surprised at the changes in his body in an instant, his speed and perception ability had improved a lot, this seemed to be the effect that only the Quadruple Realm King Fist could have,  Even more.

    What kind of feeling is this?  It made me feel very surprised from a distance.

    Perhaps this is another combat method that can be used. I can't always rely on transforming to fight. In a short period of time, I can increase my speed to the extreme, and I can fight with the opponent.

    Even if someone with a stronger attack power than himself, if he instantly releases the so-called "King King Fist" state, he can also allow his own strength to be more perfect.

    In the extreme speed, dodging the opponent's attack and counterattacking, there is nothing more perfect than this moment, and there is nothing more desirable and desirable.

    It's just that this ability still needs to be tested, and the current Sun Wuchen can't fully understand the limit of this ability, so he thought about it and stopped exploring for the time being.

    The time he stayed here wasn't too long, but it wasn't too short either. It was time for him to return to his own planet, and it was said that the gods had some new news about the changes on the earth.

    There are many brave and fearless strong men on the earth, and their future will definitely cause many changes, but Sun Wuchen Biography has already put all these in his heart.

    With a flash of light, he returned to the temple at the portal.

    Just after returning to this planet, Sun Wuchen felt that the planet was shaking, and there was still a lot of dust in the air. Looking at this vast world, there were many filthy things.

    That is to say, the current earth seems to be mixed with some, as if it has experienced a terrible explosion, which will blow a lot of smoke and dust to extremely high places, drowning everything.

    These smoke and dust will affect a large area around them, and even for a long period of time, they will continue to act on the earth.

    Therefore, although Sun Wukong and others could not perceive the aura, Sun Wuchen believed that the battle had begun faster than he imagined.

    "Wuchen, you are finally back. I wanted to contact you a long time ago, but I can't feel your breath. On that planet, I couldn't find you at all."

    The gods were a little anxious. It seemed that this battle was imminent, and had even reached an unusually intense level. Sun Wuchen immediately said that he was exploring in the center of the earth.

    These are just words, Sun Wuchen knew Sun Wukong immediately.  The area where they fought fiercely was near the current king's capital.

    There is still no change in this battle, but under the guidance of the gods, everyone has improved a bit, even Teacher Wu Tian joined this battle.

    Sun Wuchen immediately presented his own somersault cloud, leading the oolong towards that place. Although the speed is not fast, he did exhaust his own strength to get there.

    Before getting close to there, there was an extremely violent explosion, a huge mushroom cloud rose into the sky, and the surrounding area was in a mess. The originally peaceful city was almost destroyed at this time.

    The terrifying shock wave oscillates out, even if it is somersaulting.??Shake all the oolongs above.

    "It seems that we have reached this area, and it is indeed more terrifying than imagined."

    Sun Wuchen Wulong stood on the ground and saw a lot of corpses. They were basically demon soldiers. They were all extremely powerful in combat. They were killed a lot at this moment. Not everyone has Kanan or Shan Duo  that kind of power.

    Ordinary soldiers will be killed, and they can't even cause any damage to these strong men. However, it seems that Monkey King and the others fought very hard because they killed more elephants.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 964: Royal Capital Battlefield

    ?

    "Wukong, be careful."

    Gui Xianren expressed his concern at the side, because Sun Wukong has entered this extremely dangerous situation for the third time, and the ones fighting them now are the men carefully trained by the Great Demon King Piccolo.

    The former Guixianren also fought against this group of monsters, but they have never gained the upper hand. Seeing this kind of thing again now, they almost feel that they have fallen into infinite panic.

    He used to fight many of these enemies. These demons are quite difficult to deal with, they have all kinds of strange skills, and they are quite terrifying when they attack.

    People who were killed by them are said to be wandering in the world forever as lonely ghosts, unless these demons die.

    And in the middle of all the demons, there is a person sitting high on the throne. He is the existence of the superpower of the Great Demon King Piccolo. Even after his resurrection, he not only regained his youth, but also became stronger.

    "Those of you who stand in my way will definitely die in the hands of my subordinates, even if you don't even have the qualifications to challenge me, it's ridiculous."

    At this moment, Sun Wukong did not drink the kind of super magic water that develops his potential like the original book.

    He is still fighting with his own strength, which is also the right path, because the Saiyans have already been activated, and they are mortally threatened, but after they can break through the dangerous situation, their combat effectiveness will immediately soar.

    At this moment, Monkey King has not embarked on that road, but he has his own gains and progress.

    For example, he has a stronger influence on the use of energy now, and he has also learned a lot of powerful skills. Although his combat power has only reached 250, it is still a considerable improvement. After all, he can reach 250 in two months.  The combat power of around 250 is already quite impressive.

    This is only a short period of time, and even Tianjin Fan has made a breakthrough, but because Monkey King did not drink the Super God Water, the two have similar attack power.

    It seems that the most powerful demon called Shan Duo is gone now, but the enemies who fought with them are also around 250, and their combat power is quite terrifying.

    Guixianren's strength barely reached 200.

    He is older and has limited energy, so naturally he will not make rapid progress. He barely fights against the opponent, but he can only prevent himself from failing. Kelin's combat effectiveness is similar to his, and Dumpling's is even worse.  Large groups of demons dominate.

    Big Demon King Piccolo laughed on the top. There are not many people in this world who can influence him. Even he was attacked just now. The other party seemed to use Mofengbo.  The finger crushed the thing.

    After so many years, the big devil Piccolo, who reappeared in the sky, of course wanted to torture the group of people in front of him.

    He once again let the strong men under him rush up, and he must tear these human beings into pieces. The troubles these warriors among human beings have brought to him are really enough.

    "Your Excellency, Great Demon King, you are really too powerful. You didn't even do anything yourself, and you defeated those people with just your subordinates." Pilaf and others said beside them.

    "Hmph, you haven't left yet? Why are you still here? If I kill you while I'm in a good mood, maybe you can live a few more years."

    "Of course not, Your Excellency the Demon King, we are your loyal servants, how dare we leave? And there is a child who is really powerful."

    "Is it the child who killed Shan Duo last time? I am also looking forward to his arrival. This time, I, the Great Demon King Piccolo, will personally take action, and I have more dear children, perhaps children who will improve their combat effectiveness this time."  That's enough to kill him."

    There is also a demon next to him, who is considered to be a master created by Piccolo, and their name is Xin Balu.

    "Your Excellency, the Great Demon King, the child is here."

    Pilaf pointed to the sky, and saw Sun Wuchen's figure jumping off a cloud, just like usual.

    The expression on his face remained the same, he looked at everything as if he saw a dead person, calm as usual, that kind of indifferent expression, even Piccolo could not bear it.

    "It was you who killed my child that day. It's really interesting. Your strength is not weak, but today you dare to die. It seems that you are all companions. It's okay, you all die here this time."

    Sun Wuchen didn't make a move, nor did he get angry.

    When the tall demon man named Simbalu rushed over and punched Fengwu City, Tianjin Fan and Monkey King next to him jumped from both sides, and each of them stretched out a hand to block there.

    Boom!

    ? The three palms touch together, the power is extraordinary, almost crushing the ground.

    Sun Wuchen still didn't make any moves, but Tianjin Fan and Monkey King blasted that guy out in an instant.

    "I knew that you still have some hidden power, Wukong Tianjin Fan, it seems that this guy is going to be handed over to you."

    "Don't worry, Wuchen."

    The two said in unison, and at the same time pulled the enemy over, and after a fierce attack, the enemy was defeated.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 965: Big Devil Piccolo

    ?

    Now the fighting power of these two people has almost reached the level of close to 300. Although the enemy named Simbalu has a full fighting power of 300, it can only barely cope with the attacks of these two monsters.

    Sun Wuchen didn't care what they meant, and flew directly towards the big devil Piccolo in front of him.

    "Scan."

    "The Big Devil Piccolo."

    "Boss-level enemies."

    "The combat power is 300, and the highest combat power is unknown."

    "Skills: Flying, Explosive Magic Light Cannon, Violent Magic Wave, Magic Light Cannon, Qi Combine Cannon, Light Shooting, Perception, Regeneration."

    "For a powerful demon unit, if it is fatally wounded, it can recover to a certain extent as long as it does not die, and its vitality is extremely strong. It consumes more life energy and can achieve stronger combat effectiveness, etc."

    "Note that this enemy is a boss-level enemy. After being detected by the combat detector, the combat power of this enemy is not weaker than that of the host. Please handle it carefully."

    Sun Wuchen understands very well that his combat strength has reached an astonishing 600, and his strength is astonishing when he uses the Triple Realm King Fist. However, this single-transmitter detector said that he must deal with it carefully. It seems that the opponent's hidden strength seems to exceed his own.

    However, Sun Wuchen himself also understands that in a short period of time, all the life breath and energy can indeed reach the level of the advanced version, but it will seriously shorten the lifespan, but it is not known how Piccolo will use this power.

    The big devil Piccolo had already punched here himself, and the wind howled, blowing away the surrounding broken buildings. Just when he was facing the fist, Sun Wuchen also punched, and the two fists collided.

    With a loud bang, the surrounding ground completely shattered, triggering countless fragments to hit everywhere.

    The entire ground was almost completely shattered, producing an unimaginable explosion and destruction trend, as if the entire world was about to shatter.

    The two people had such power when they first came into contact. It was really appalling. The Guixianren, Jiaozi, Keling and others next to him were startled, and those demon warriors also felt their father's boundless anger.

    "Boy, your strength is not weak. You really killed Shan Duo that day, but this time you are not so lucky."

    A palm knife fell here, and Sun Wuchen hid aside.

    With the power of a palm knife, a building next to it was completely split open, and everything became a crippled ruin. However, Sun Wuchen's attack was also very direct. Suddenly he slapped the palm, and the infinite flames rushed forward.

    Sun Wuchen can use the Five Elements Fist, of course it is extremely powerful.

    "Five Elements Boxing¡ªFire Burning Heaven."

    It turns out that Sun Wuchen created two fire skills, one is a skill called Fire Cloud Knife.

    The strange fire power in his hand hits like a blade, which can chop other things into pieces.

    The skill coefficient of the flame knife is still relatively high, and it can reach an astonishing 1. That is to say, the fist of each attribute in one's five elements boxing can be changed.

    It even causes fire damage for a certain period of time, and this burning fire is a large-scale damage skill.

    This time, the skill energy coefficient of area damage is only 0.5, but it is also very effective compared to the original skill.

    A large area of ??flames instantly filled up, and the surrounding area was blazing, pulling almost everything in, and even burning everything to ashes. It was so terrifying. When Piccolo saw all this, he immediately pulled back, his eyes  Swept two beams of light and sprinkled them on Sun Wuchen.

    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen suddenly moved rapidly and ran to the side. Piccolo can also perceive the opponent's moving direction, because he also has the ability of sensor, after all, he is another clone of the fairy.

    He immediately sensed the direction in which Sun Wuche was running, and the beams of his eyes were directed towards that place. Before a demon next to him could react, he felt a beam of light sweeping past him. When he saw the world  It was already fragmented, because he had been swept by the light beam and his head was in a different place.

    Sun Wuchen even had a smile on the corner of his mouth, grabbed another demon next to him, threw it forward, and turned it into a cannonball.

    The impact force is astonishing, but the demon clan was smashed by Piccolo's fist in an instant, and his body turned into a rain of blood. During the study, two rays of light still shot over. Sun Wuchen dodged again, and the opponent's attack  Power is also gradually increasing.

    "320340360400."

    ? Sun Wuchen also gradually improved his strength, and now he has 20 times the worldWang Quan is already in her usage map, her body's movement speed and combat ability have been greatly improved, and it can be said that she can fight to the death with the opponent.

    However, the combat power of the Great Demon King Piccolo has exceeded 400. Although it has not risen for the time being, it does make people feel terrifying, and the beam of this eye is hard to resist, and it can hit the nearby area almost instantly.

    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??you leave here quickly, the battlefield here is not something you can handle, and there should be some remaining demons around, you go and destroy those enemies."

    Guixianren and others nodded immediately, and ran towards the other side. These demons have caused serious disasters. Almost the entire vicinity of the king's capital was razed by them. I don't know how many ordinary people died?

    "Little ghost, do you think you can survive by letting your companions leave them? After killing you, I will kill them all."

    "However, it is impossible for you to kill me." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 966: Demon Dimension

    ?

    Of course the Great Demon King Piccolo didn't believe it. With his own strength, he couldn't deal with Sun Wuchen in front of him. Although this kid gave himself more surprises, his strength was definitely not that strong.

    Sun Wuchen glanced forward, and a beam of light shot over. Sun Wuchen already knew the ability used by the opponent. In an instant, a sun lit up the whole place, and at the same time, he shot a beam of hole wave to hit it.

    The power of the skill used in a hurry is definitely not as strong as after the distance, but it hit the head of the big devil Piccolo in an instant, making him a lifetime favorite.

    When Piccolo was in love, Sun Wuchen had already arrived near him. When the sun was shining, Sun Wuchen began to use the Afterimage Fist, and an afterimage arrived nearby in an instant, causing slight damage, like a breeze blowing, in fact  Big Demon Piccolo had no effect, Big Demon Piccolo felt Sun Wuchen's aura, and punched him, but it went straight to nothing.

    Such a cycle went on and on, and Piccolo was tortured madly. You must know that you are now on the verge of breaking out your potential.

    He can explode about 1/3 of the combat power, which is the real combat power, which can reach about 540.

    It stands to reason that his truly powerful ability is still inferior to that of Monkey King, but he has some advantages of the demon race.

    At this moment, he broke out again with his strength, and instantly burst into the surroundings, and when he jumped directly into the air.

    After flying high into the sky, he found that Sun Wuchen hadn't come over. He immediately gathered a lot of energy in his hand, and the ground exploded when he waved his hand.

    "Explosive Magic Light Cannon."

    This blow instantly shattered a small area around it. Even on the first side, those buildings have become ruins again, and a big pit has appeared. It can be said that this explosion is as powerful as a small nuclear bomb.

    In the endless smoke, Sun Wuchen did not appear again, and the distant Monkey King and Tianjin Fan were fighting that Simbalu, and the aftermath of the explosion alone blew several people away.

    When they calmed down again, Simbalu suffered the most, because he didn't have much perception of this ability. It seemed that his attack power was stronger than the other two, but his combat experience was far from enough.

    Monkey King and Tianjin Fan grabbed this guy again in an instant, attacked him fiercely, and even knocked him to the ground. It can be said that he was seriously injured, and that was enough.

    The real fighting power of the two people is almost the same as that of the opponent, and it is a two-on-one situation, which is enough to defeat them.

    But looking at the royal capital that had been blown to pieces, they all felt terrified. What kind of power could have caused all this?

    "Wuchen should be fine."

    "Don't worry, Tianjin Fan, Wuchen will definitely have nothing to do. His fighting power is far superior to that of you and me."

    Although very unwilling, Sun Wukong told the truth, which further aroused the will of the two people to fight on. In the next period of time, they will continue to learn and improve under the training of the gods.  Follow in the footsteps of Sun Wuchen.

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen is facing the most dangerous situation. The whole ground was blown up just now. The power makes people panic. Even he has to deal with it carefully.  Here, the smoke is full.

    When he just reacted, Piccolo fell beside him. After sensing Sun Wuchen's position, Piccolo came up with a sharp claw, trying to smash him to pieces.

    Sun Wuchen immediately kicked backwards, and after the kick, the two separated, and Sun Wuchen slowly fell to the ground, seeing the strength of the other party.

    "Mr. Piccolo, you can't kill me if you can, and let me tell you, if you don't show some real skills within ten minutes, I will kill you."

    "You bastard, I want you to regret it."

    The big devil Piccolo suddenly assumed a fighting posture, and the energy on his body gradually increased one after another.

    "410420430"

    "Speaking of which, your speed of improving your combat power is really slow. I can kill you at this time, but don't worry, I won't use such power to torture you. I want to see what you really rely on, and your  Strength can never beat me, what kind of thoughts are you doing?"

    "You'll find out soon enough."

    The Big Devil Piccolo seems to have his own plan. After a while, his strength is getting higher and higher.

    "Finally reached a combat power of 540, but my peak combat power is only 600, you can make me happy, after all?What are you using to fight me?  "

    It stands to reason that Piccolo's fighting power is almost twice as strong as the fighting power in the plot he experienced before.

    The gap of 60 combat power between two people is already turned upside down, and Sun Wuchen can steadily overwhelm the opponent, making the opponent powerless to resist.

    Just saw the appearance of the big devil Piccolo, it seems that he really has a plan?

    "Then I'll let you take a look¡ªthe Devil's Dimension." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 967: Terrorist Situation

    ?

    A large amount of black gas suddenly appeared in this area, and then the whole space changed. When this black gas smelled, it made people feel a suffocating feeling.

    Sun Wuchen soon felt that his body was affected, because this kind of black gas was quite detrimental to the human body, not only consuming energy, but even causing various weird situations in the human body.

    Now Sun Wuchen is extremely weak like a seriously ill person, and he has no strength to fight.

    Fortunately, he was still able to support the hypoxic state for a period of time. After all, he had already adapted to the hypoxic environment when he was training in the temple, but he really surprised himself, and the surrounding area was getting heavier and heavier.

    Gravity has even surpassed the realm of ten times, which is shocking. In this case, Sun Wuchen's combat power has dropped rapidly, and it is already less than 500.

    Sun Wuchen thumped in his heart. It turned out that this was the power of the other party. With this strange black smoke, he created a supergravity space. The current gravity is about 15 times. Don¡¯t look at it, it¡¯s just changed from ten times to 15 times.  Doubling the improvement will make people's body much heavier.

    Sun Wuchen's body weighs 50 kilograms, and under 15 times the gravity, it already weighs 750 kilograms.

    Such a powerful driving force makes his body carry at least 700 kilograms more weight than before every time he moves.

    Moreover, this place has become a zone with extremely thin air and poisonous gas, so the movement is hindered, and everything is affected, and Sun Wuchen in front of him seems to be in a desperate situation.

    This area made his combat power drop a lot. It turned out that when he met this strange person, he heard the warning sound from the system, and it turned out to be because of these.

    The combat effectiveness kept declining, even affected by this thin air, but fortunately, Sun Wuchen had experienced more severe environments, which allowed him to adapt a little.

    However, his combat power is constantly losing. Piccolo's combat power has reached 540. Although it is impossible to last forever, at least in a short period of time, his invincible power is clearly revealed and fully revealed.

    "You die in my demon space, come on, I'm going to do it."

    The Great Demon King Piccolo has already started to activate. He stretched out his hand and reached Sun Wuchen's side in an instant, dragging him over. Everyone was already waiting there, punching Sun Wuchen and blasting him away.

    Sun Wuchen shielded his arms in front of his body to resist, but was still shot out. His body hit the nearby building like a shell, and a terrible explosion occurred.

    This large space may be the size of a football field, which is quite a large area, but because it is surrounded by black gas, many people cannot enter at all. Even if they enter, they will not have any effect if they are suppressed.

    This is a battle that belongs to Sun Wuchen himself.

    After being blown away, Sun Wuchen immediately crawled out of the ruins, and Piccolo pointed here, and a beam of light hit him.

    A terrifying light beam, as fast as lightning, arrived at Sun Wuchen's side in an instant. Sun Wuchen jumped to the side and avoided the blow, but still felt that the opponent's attack was still terrifying. Various beams of light kept reaching near him.  If the beam of light hits, he will be severely injured.

    All the air in this space is affected, and when it is too dirty to breathe, it even increases the burden on one's body.

    Sun Wuchen reacted immediately, and a raging flame ignited on his body. This is the fire of Wuxingquan.

    He attached the power of this kind of fire to his body, burning all the strange and terrifying air around him, as well as all kinds of filth, and resisted the attack in this peculiar way. As long as this kind of thing keeps burning, the opponent's attack cannot be completely destroyed.  With the effect, Sun Wuchen at this time has become a model that will not fail.

    The flames rose up, even Piccolo was surprised, but his power when he raised his hands and feet surpassed the current Monkey King, unless Sun Wuchen used the Quadruple Realm King Fist in an instant, he might still be able to resist, but the air was turbid  , using the Quadruple World King Fist has the possibility of death.

    Because the air is too bad, as long as he uses the power beyond the limit, his physical consumption will increase, and he will be severely injured in an instant, which is not a good thing.

    It's just that I use this ability to support for a period of time, and the consumption is too high. In the end, the ancient city wall of Song Dynasty uses the hole wave beam to sweep around one beam after another.

    After all, his own power is also very strong, enough to resist most attacks.

    After neutralizing all the opponent's attacks, Sun Wuchen started his own pace, IMy combat power is lower than yours, but my skills are not weaker than yours.

    Ben walked to the side of the big devil Piccolo, and Sun Wuchen put his hands on the ground directly.

    "Little ghost, are you kneeling and surrendering?"

    The Great Demon King Piccolo was still very arrogant, and suddenly felt the ground vibrate.

    "Five Elements Boxing - Cracking the Earth!" (Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 968 Five Elements Boxing Combo

    ?

    Sun Wuchen's Five Elements Boxing is a terrifying boxing technique with considerable supernatural power. It can be launched instantly and has special effects. The five forces of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth can act on five special substances in the world.

    Now the five-element boxing of the soil system began to damage the ground, and the whole ground was completely shattered, with cracks appearing one after another.

    Suddenly punching forward, this is the demon clan's qi combination gun.

    It can be regarded as his proud skill, and Sun Wuchen was sent flying by him without checking.

    When he fell in the air, he spat out another mouthful of blood. To be honest, this is the most dangerous situation he has been fighting for so long. The opponent's combat power in this space has not increased, but his own strength has been declining.  There are only about 460 left, and it is even decreasing at a slow rate.

    If it wasn't for the fact that my body is still very strong, maybe I would have been knocked out by the opponent in seconds with this blow, but Biological City was standing there, tearing off the clothes on its upper body, and without a fully grown body, maybe it didn't look so tall and handsome.  , but now his face is full of determination.

    "Bick, show your strongest strength, or you will lose."

    "Little ghost, you are really too arrogant. I will let you die now."

    A ball of flame was burning on the body of the big devil Piccolo, and when he raised his hand, he hit him at the speed of light.

    "Remnant image fist - continuous flash."

    Sun Wuchen's figure appeared in various places. This is a very perfect afterimage boxing, and his afterimage also has certain moving special effects, making it difficult for the opponent to completely see through. Therefore, the countless afterimages helped Sun Wuchen withstand countless attacks.  If he's unlucky, he'll get hit, at least most of the time he won't take fatal damage.

    After dodging for a period of time, the opponent's strength was also consumed a lot, Sun Wuchen rushed towards the opponent, and reached the side of the big devil Piccolo with the fastest speed.

    "Take it, Piccolo."

    "Five Elements Fist - Fiery!"

    "Five Elements Boxing - Gust of Wind!"

    The fire drove out like a gust of wind, and all kinds of fires spread in an instant.

    Immediately, I found that the world in front of my eyes was already filled with this kind of orange-red flame, and it seemed that it was about to touch my body.  .

    He didn't want to experience that kind of pain. The Great Demon King Piccolo is the supreme existence who can rule the world. Except for the so-called god and his other body, he is absolutely invincible.

    Piccolo had hatred in his heart. When he saw the opponent attacking, he waved his hand fiercely, and the power of the strong wind roared away, trying to blow the opponent away.

    But what he didn't expect was that Sun Wuchen even kept moving forward with the help of the strong wind, and his body rotated in the air. The strong wind and fire continued to move forward and turned into a flame tornado.  Jumped out of the fire.

    "Five Elements Fist¡ªEarth Steel Fist!"

    His hands were covered with golden energy, and the energy originally used for defense was instantly transformed into an attack posture. After all, this most powerful armor can be used as a defense when worn on the body, but it can also be used as a weapon when it is emitted.  Attack, after a burst of impact, the big devil Piccolo was sent flying.

    The Great Demon King Piccolo was taken aback. When it came to absolute power, he still had the upper hand, and the other party had the ability to knock him into the air.

    Surprised by surprise, he still did it, and suddenly let his strength gather.

    The moment he was sent flying, a ray of light swept across Sun Wuchen's figure, but this ray of light came out through his body, and Sun Wuchen disappeared from the same place. Piccolo immediately felt that something was wrong behind him, and when he was flying in the air,  Suddenly, I felt myself being shot into the sky.

    "The fist of the wild! It was originally someone else's fist, but now I will return it to you for him."

    Some things have changed in history, but some things have not changed, and this is also part of history.

    The unparalleled fist that was full of wildness knocked the big devil Piccolo away again, and a big wound was made on his chest, dripping with blood.

    At this time, Sun Wuchen has not fully refined his power, and this attack is not owned by him, but he imitated it. The power is not that strong, not to mention that in the demon's space, the power is suppressed too much.

    Sun Wuchen slowly floated in the air, and then fell to the ground again. Piccolo was very angry.

    He slowly fell to the ground, the wound on his chest was slowly healing, but his face was full of ferocious expressions.

      "You brat, I must make you feel hell, this time you will not be so lucky, and you can't escape anyway."

    The Great Demon King Piccolo began to gather the power of his body, becoming stronger and stronger, constantly performing various miracles and terrifying lights.

    This should be his strongest skill. Sun Wuchen neither ran away nor thought of other ways, and slowly merged his hands.

    "My combat power has dropped again. Yes, you seem to have the upper hand, but I still have this kind of attack."

    "Triple Realm King Fist - Power of the Five Elements - Kamehae Qigong."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 969: Five Elements Guipai Qigong

    ?

    The Great Demon King Piccolo didn't know what kind of attack Sun Wuchen was sending out, but he slowly made an attacking gesture and gathered a lot of energy.

    Five strange colors are constantly flickering in Sun Wuchen's hands, as if each kind of light that blooms blooms with various mysterious powers.

    The power around him is getting stronger and stronger, and waves of energy are gushing out. With the continuous efforts of Bio City, he under the Triple Realm King Fist finally forced out all the power, plus the power of the five elements  , which is a boundless ascension with no real energy coefficient and no energy change.

    It's just an improvement of a special attribute. As for what kind of effect it will cause, even she herself doesn't know, he just forcibly fuses these powers.

    "Exploding Magic Wave."

    The strongest skill in the early stage of Dragon Ball was reversed, and Piccolo had a huge energy ball in an instant, just like Kamehae Qigong, but the power was ten times stronger than the Kamehae Qigong that can be seen now.  The big bang completely shattered the surrounding demon space, even those who were watching the battle were thrown into the sky, Monkey King Tianjin Fan looked at all this in horror.

    The Guixianren and Jiaozi who were next to him had already fled far away. For them, this guarantee alone had the power to destroy the world.

    After your even more terrifying roar, the mushroom cloud rising here and the terrifying explosion completely shattered the entire capital, leaving nothing left, and the ground was full of signs of damage.

    The horrible and terrifying explosion destroyed everything, but suddenly a ray of light shot into the distance and shattered the top of the mountain. No one knew how this ray of light came from, even Monkey King was surprised.  He just felt that this blow seemed to be Sun Wuchen's power, but the explosion in front of him made it impossible for them to get close.

    The speed of light disappeared, the top of the mountain was shattered, and there was another explosion, flying debris and dust everywhere.

    Sun Wuchen panted heavily, feeling the changes in his life, and of course he immediately exchanged for a fairy bean.

    After the demon space disappeared, he defeated this terrifying strong man by the way. In that demon environment just now, in fact, if the time was longer, as long as the big devil Piccolo wanted to delay the battle, his situation would get worse and worse, but  The other party's mind doesn't seem to be that simple.

    It should be said that this big devil Piccolo is still too arrogant, and he is not as good as his son.

    Immediately kneeling on the ground, there was a big hole in his chest, and he looked at all this in surprise.

    "I, I am the best demon, how is it possible! You, are you going to kill me?"

    "It's not necessary. I've already set aside time. The blow just now, if it hits the head, is enough to kill you, but I don't want to kill you. If I kill you, the gods will die too. These people, let me  How to resurrect them? They are also innocent people, so they were all killed. So the dragon balls are still reserved for them to be resurrected, and you can't kill them."

    "You, you will definitely regret it, our demons are endless."

    "I said, I've given you time. Goodbye."

    Sun Wuchen turned around and left. Piccolo used all his strength to gather all the essence of life.

    "You are my most powerful child, possessing all the essence of my life, you will be unparalleled powerful, inheriting everything I have, son, work hard, one day the demons will rule the land again."

    An egg flew towards the distance, but Sun Wuchen didn't bother to care about it.

    There must be things that must appear in life, let these things appear.

    It could have prevented the bomb from flying far away, but what's the use of those things mixed with hatred if they are not cleaned up properly?  Shall we stop Piccolo now?  Doesn't make sense, he'd prefer to keep building his own alien base.

    After a thrilling battle, everything seemed to be calm again.

    After Sun Wuchen came back, he seemed to be unscathed, which surprised Guixianren and others. That terrifying monster was so powerful that he didn't have any scars.

    "It's time for me to go back to another planet. We have time for the next martial arts competition. Goodbye. Wukong, let's practice with the gods. You will definitely gain a lot. The same is true for Tianjin rice. You are in the gods.  Under the guidance, the combat effectiveness will definitely become very strong.¡±

    "If it really reaches a certain level one day, the gods know that you can come to me, and there are countless enemies and terrible life on that planet. Then?.  "

    Sun Wuchen took the oolong on his somersault cloud, flew into the sky, and returned to the temple.

    The combat experience of an own battle has also been greatly improved. It seems that more battles are indeed needed to make people improve.

    "Wuchen, you are finally back, this time it's all up to you. But why don't you eradicate those horrible nightmares?"

    "Didn't I already say that? Those people need to be resurrected. Also, if you die, I won't be able to go back to my planet. It's very simple."

    Immortal was speechless, opened the portal again, and helped Biological City return to his planet.

    Seems like nothing has changed here?  No, Wright was fighting something, and it was a terrible fight.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 970 Space Pirates

    ?

    Could it be possible that members of Frieza's army will come here?  But after a closer look, it seems to be more than that.

    It is true that no one from Frieza's army came, and Wright could barely hold on, but there were other people who existed here.

    Sun Wuchen flew over immediately, and it turned out to be a group of strange beings, wearing all kinds of clothes, as if they were readers in the group, that is, pirates in the interstellar world.

    These people have no distinction between justice and evil. They are just for plunder. Whatever they see, they just grab what they want. They kill countless people along the way, and they are even crazier than Frieza's army, because Frieza is just  To capture those planets and sell them.

    Although most of the creatures on that planet will be killed by them, conscious creatures will be injured by them, and they don't bother to care about ordinary creatures, and they won't let them completely damage many places, because the damage is too great.  Seriously, the planet doesn't sell for a very high price.

    These people are different. Wherever they pass, no grass will grow, and all living things will be exterminated by them. They are a group of truly terrifying interstellar exterminators.

    The combat effectiveness of the few people who came here is similar to that of Wright, all around 900 to 1,000.

    However, when there are too many people, Wright can't handle them anymore. It seems that he really needs to improve himself. The combat effectiveness of the troops here is not very useful for the current oolong.

    "It's really annoying, you can meet everything here."

    Now Sun Wuchen is indeed a little angry, but some things are unavoidable, such as those space pirates who are wreaking havoc here.

    Sun Wuchen didn't think much about it, and flew towards there directly, and saw the group of pirates constantly attacking Wright.

    A small part of his own base was also damaged, which is by no means a good thing. Of course, Sun Wuchen no longer kept it, and it was the Triple Realm King Fist in an instant.  Add all your energy points to attack power.

    This should also be improved once.

    Now my various attribute points are 323 for strength, 245 for speed, 242 for physique, and 201 for comprehensive combat power.

    However, the energy points I have accumulated have reached a terrifying level.

    Generally speaking, 400 energy points are equal to 1 attack power, so of course Sun Wuchen no longer keeps it.

    Now I have 33,500 energy points left, and I have spent a total of 32,000 energy points, and the combat power exchanged can reach about 280.

    After the Triple Realm King Fist, the current combat power has directly reached 850, and these energies are acceptable to him, because the high-intensity fighting all the time, coupled with the Triple Realm King Fist, is a test for his body.  His body has been able to accept this increase in combat power.

    This is what Sun Wuchen has been saying all the time. You must have a certain foundation before you can get stronger combat power. Otherwise, directly exchanging attribute points and combat power is simply a mistake.

    Just now that guy discovered the Bio City that came suddenly, and the combat power after the special price seems to be only about 600, and he was about to kill him with a punch.

    Suddenly, a gust of air burst out from Sun Wuchen's body, and his combat power changed from 600 to 850, and he was sent flying with one punch.

    That guy's fighting power was 900 anyway, and he was caught off guard by an 850 fist in the face.

    With almost a howl, he flew out and hit the nearby mountain, where an explosion occurred. Of course, he was also beaten to pieces, but his combat power of 900 points still allowed him to crawl out.

    "It's really hateful, there is still a monster with a combat power of 900. Boss, I want to kill this guy myself, but I didn't expect this guy to have a subordinate, and he was still a child."

    When Wright heard this and suddenly flew back to look at Sun Wuchen, he felt helpless. If the creature really killed his subordinates, he didn't know what to say.

    "Owner."

    Does Wright think he heard it wrong?  Wright bowed very respectfully and called the child master.

    "It seems that I want to start your special training as soon as possible, and find some strong people, otherwise this group of cosmic people will continue to harass us in the future, which is really not a good thing."

    Wright lowered his head. After all, he did not do this well. Although his combat power reached one thousand, he had already stayed in this realm for a long time, but Sun Wuchen's progress made him feel desperate. The last time he saw him  At that time, the combat power was only 600.

    just haven't seen you for a few daysAfter a while, the combat power has reached 860, which is close to 900. Maybe the next time we meet, my master will far surpass me.

    In fact, Wright has always known one thing. Regardless of Sun Wuchen's low basic combat power, each of his skills is very destructive, almost reaching an unimaginable level. On the contrary, he will never reach that level. Of course he doesn't know.  His energy level is only 0.5.

    And Sun Wuchen's current energy level has reached 1.2, which is an unimaginable gap.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 971 Showdown

    ?

    Each of Sun Wuchen's skills can burst out more damage than a person's overall combat power, Wright can't do it, even if he has the strongest energy, it only has an energy coefficient of 0.4, and can only reach a damage ability of about 900 at most, so he  Even after gathering a lot of energy, it can only cause 900 damage at most.

    This is the gap between the two, which has never been irreparable. These amazingly talented people in the world have always had such an advantage.

    "You bastards, I don't know where you came from. It's really annoying. This planet belongs to me, but since you have come here, there are only two choices."

    Everyone looked at a child and talked about it, and they all thought it was funny.

    "You child, what ability do you have to speak in front of us, as long as we hook our fingers, we can kill you, but it is a person with a combat power of 850. You must know that our boss is far superior to you."

    Sun Wuchen glanced at the hidden person behind him. This guy was a little thin, but since he was able to take the position of the boss of these people, he was definitely extraordinary, but at that time it seemed that his combat power was only 600 at most.  .

    It is estimated that it is also an existence that can freely control its own combat power. There are many such people in the Dragon Ball world. Some people have learned the skill of controlling breath, while others are born with it. This is the difference between living organisms.

    Of course, Sun Wuchen did not intend to continue to persecute the opponent.

    "Since you have such confidence, you can do it. If you have the confidence to kill me, I can tell you casually that there are many important ores on this planet. Even the richest guy in the world will  Want to get it all because he's going to get richer."

    "It turns out that the legend is the real boss, and there are really many treasures in this place."

    A person next to him said excitedly that although the boss didn't show any emotion on his face, he also seemed a little moved.

    Sun Wuchen frowned. He had never heard of such legends. After all, he did not live in the universe, so naturally he was not that well-informed.

    But it is very simple to get a message, as long as these people are caught, so as long as you do it, it is very simple and easy.

    "We can fight now, but let's talk about it before the battle. The value of the things here is too high. I don't think so many of you can get the treasures here at the same time."

    "Because a person must have greed in his heart. To tell you the truth, this half of the planet is the most valuable ore in this universe. Not to mention the treasure inside."

    After Sun Wuchen finished speaking slowly, the other party was silent. Wright looked at Sun Wuchen in surprise, wondering what he was doing?

    In fact, the matter is very simple, he just wants to make the other party fight among themselves, make the other party feel uneasy, and the combat effectiveness will naturally be affected. At least these minions dare not use all their strength.

    "Don't talk nonsense, do it"

    The boss certainly didn't want Sun Wuchen to shake his morale, so he immediately arranged for his subordinates to rush forward. They were all strong men with a combat power between 900 and 1100. No wonder Wright struggled to deal with it.

    However, he tried his best to resist the attack of the two guys, and even got a lottery on his body, but Sun Wuchen flew out directly, and the flames on his body were densely covered, rising and burning.

    Just when the flame keeps spreading, it almost has an energy coefficient of 1.35.

    The total damage of this raging fire can reach an astonishing 1150, which can be said to be quite powerful, at least in terms of his 850 combat power, which has abruptly increased by 300.

    But it doesn't mean that the flame will cause 1150 damage to the enemy, and it will last for a while, that is to say, the upper limit may be 1150.

    As for the recovery and defense capabilities, it is a hard index, and they are all at 0.1 now, not all of them are affected by the bonus of the energy level.

    Sun Wuchen researched it, and now his defense power should be around 935.

    If it is simply to increase the power of the fist, and the current combat power of gold energy is around 1050, that is, the pure physical attack power is 1050, his comprehensive combat power can now compete perfectly with more than 900 people, even those with 1100 combat power  Enemies must be careful to deal with his attacks, as well as other very special skills.

    Sun Wuchen is invincible, this guy was still very arrogant just now, just after he came into contact with Sun Wuchen, he was ignited by the fire, and kept wailing there, it was Sun Wuchen kicking him out, the guy's body and chest flashed a golden color  The light burst instantly in the air, bursting out countless blood and bones.

    It's easy to use your own energy??The opponent is defeated, all of this is quite perfect. After defeating them, I will increase my combat power to 300, and I will be able to deal with most of the enemy's attacks. It seems that I can handle the future battles with ease.

    Seeing that the child injured one of his companions, the other roared, and was about to rush over, but found that his boss had disappeared. When the wind howled, the boss went straight to the current biological city, and he flew over  The combat power was not high at the time, it was still around 600, but when it reached Sun Wuchen's side, the combat power suddenly increased sharply.

    Sun Wuchen could see clearly that this guy was manipulating his combat power and wanted to kill him with one blow.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 972: Quadruple Realm King Fist

    ?

    Since you have this idea, I won't give you any face.

    His combat power should be around 1600, which is considered the peak of the lower-level fighters of Frieza's army.

    It is estimated that the most powerful enemy encountered by Sun Wuchen for the time being is Sun Wuchen's Triple Realm King Fist, but it has always worked, and it even exploded four times in an instant, because the opponent's combat power is 1600, and I can't live without it.  The power will be crushed by the opponent with a single blow.

    Even so, his defense power was only 1200 at most, and he was punched out by the opponent. Feeling the waves of pain, Sun Wuchen adjusted his posture in the air, and a sun fist flashed. Wright was already prepared.

    When the light was shining, the other party suddenly stopped his footsteps.

    It seems that he also feels that entering into this kind of light is a bit exaggerated, and it is not good if he is ambushed by the opponent.

    Although the opponent has already prepared, after all, it can be regarded as a perfect strategy, but at this time, the scene where the attack power is dominant, is fully developed, almost has a combat power of 1600, and attacks wildly.

    The gap between himself and him was a bit big, and when using the Quadruple Realm King Fist, it also consumed a lot, and Sun Wuchen immediately stopped to the side.

    After the King Fist status was released, his combat power immediately decreased. As for the combat detector, although it was used by Frieza's army, it was widely spread in the entire universe. Even Frieza would sell this kind of thing  .

    A person's energy value is represented by a special point, although it can be seen clearly by many people, and they also know the change in power.

    "Your combat power has suddenly dropped so much. You are really looking for death. I thought you were an extremely strong man, but now it seems nothing more than that. A child is a child after all. But at your age, with such a strong combat power, it is already extraordinary  gone."

    Wright next to him also retreated, and after another fight with the opponent, he never gained the upper hand, and it was always a tie.

    He is not like Sun Wuchen who can suddenly improve his combat effectiveness, and now he is only at a very weak stage.

    Sun Wuchen thought about this, and was going to teach the opponent the King of the World Fist, but from an evil team member to a kind person, it seems that the gap is a bit big.

    The enemy was also surprised to see that Sun Wukong seemed to still have strength. He had just had a very terrifying attack. Originally, the child should have been unable to stand up. Now he still has some experience, which is really surprising.

    "Actually, you can give it a try. I can improve my combat power in an instant, if you want to try it."

    Sun Wuchen is adjusting the flow of qi and blood in his body. Indeed, he can use the Kaiwang Fist in an instant, or even use the Quadruple Kaiwang Fist, and he can barely bear it after using it.

    Even though he was in a similar situation to Monkey King back then, Monkey King's body was stronger back then, and he rested for a while under ten times the gravity, but it was only for a short period of time.

    Sun Wuchen has been cultivating for quite a while under such a multi-gravity situation, and has even endured more than ten times the gravity.

    There is a gap in time between the two, and Sun Wukong's Jiewangquan has more peculiar characteristics. It is not necessarily that Monkey King cannot possess those characteristics, but it is only possible for him to possess them after a long time of training.

    Then there is Sun Wukong's system, strictly speaking, it is still much better than Sun Wuchen's. After all, he was already a grown man back then, but now he is still a weak child.

    Various factors ebb and flow, Sun Wuchen can also use the Quadruple Realm King Fist now, and the consumption of the body is still as terrifying as the Monkey King back then.

    But he didn't even dare to think about the Five Times Realm King Fist.

    After hearing Sun Wuchen's words of intimidation, the other party seemed a little afraid to move forward. If he said that he still had two subordinates with a combat power of 1,000, but the child who met the other party was likely to be instantly killed.

    This incident also caused the boss a headache.

    When a group of them were confronting each other, suddenly there was a change in the surrounding environment. This place was already approaching the dark area. Sun Wuchen thought for a while and pulled Wright to run in that direction.

    When the boss saw this scene, he naturally felt that Sun Wukong had no cards left, so he immediately led his remaining subordinates to chase after him. Those subordinates with seven or eight hundred fighting strength also rushed over a lot. Their goal was to kill the two people in front of them.  .

    You don't have that kind of fighting power, but you are here to threaten me, you are really courting death.

    The leader has shown his murderous intentions. He must be caught and tortured to death. As for this planet, theUseful things are taken away and destroyed.

    The calculation in his heart is good, but it is not as good as Sun Wuchen, because a group of people have crashed into the dark field, where the sky is everywhere, and there is a black gas everywhere.

    Only now did Sun Wuchen realize that this place is very similar to the Devil's Dimension.

    The monsters outside couldn't stop them, even some food, what about the ones inside?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 973: The Scariest Monster in the Center

    ?

    The two of them arrived at the dark core area as fast as they could. There were many creatures here, and they were gradually awakening. Many of them had a combat power of more than 1,000. When they flew in it, they naturally attracted the attention of many crazy thieves.

    When they first flew in, they didn't think this place was too scary.

    But after flying for a while, a guy wailed and was swallowed by a huge beast.

    Just when the leader was about to attack back, he found a terrifying creature following them all the time. The detector showed that this creature had dealt more than 3,000 terrifying damage.

    The leader was terrified enough.

    He had no other choice but to fly directly forward, trying to avoid this monster, and he believed that Sun Wuchen and the two of them must have something to rely on and rely on to run the Golden Shield, and they should have a way to escape.  It is enough to live them.

    Just like this, a very dramatic scene appeared, Sun Wuchen was flying in front, and a group of people behind were also flying.

    A group of people are constantly flying here, trying to avoid the deadliest attack. The beast behind it is already so terrifying that even getting close to it makes people feel intimidated.

    After such efforts, they escaped the attacking range of this beast, but the closer they walked to the center of the dark area, the more exciting and depressing they felt. When Sun Wuchen and the two stopped, they were already in a  The edge of a very ghastly black pool.

    Seeing Sun Wuchen and the servant next to him stop there, the leader finally brought his men to the vicinity. Just as he was about to make a move, Sun Wuchen pointed to the water pool and remained silent.

    At this moment, everyone realized that there was a terrifying monster sleeping in the pool. No wonder there were no dark creatures around. This place was extremely terrifying.

    Just as the leader was about to use the combat detector to detect the opponent's combat power, Sun Wuchen immediately stopped him, waved his hand, and pointed to the ground, where there was a wreckage of the combat detector.

    This sentence is self-explanatory, that is to say, the combat power of this monster exceeds the limit of the detector, and it will be directly blown up even after the first detection.  Enemy, but there is really no way to encounter this kind of monster.

    A group of people all stood there, feeling terrified.

    Sun Wuchen tried his best to find a place and write a few words.

    "Don't make a sound."

    These few words may be enough, a group of people are slowly retreating, for them, it is impossible to stay here.

    This is most likely a terrifying monster with a combat power of over 24,000.

    The fighting power of this monster alone is terrifying. Perhaps his roar is enough to turn many people present into ashes.

    A group of people retreated cautiously, not daring to stay here too much.

    After retreating for a while, they finally retreated to a place, which was a little quieter, and there were several hundred meters away from the monster, so it might not cause the monster's horror and madness again. Unexpectedly, just after they stopped, Sun Wuchen  Suddenly, a mysterious smile appeared.

    "Actually, this leader, there is something I've always wanted to tell you."

    "you!?"

    When the leader was surprised, Sun Wuchen hit the monster with an energy ball.

    When a small amount of energy hit his eyelids, it was violent instantly, but in fact it did not cause any harm. Then the monster opened its eyes, which may be ten meters in diameter. When it opened slowly, the light  It is the cruelty and blood in the eyes that make people frightened.

    The leader was taken aback. For him, this almost meant death, which meant existence, which made him terrified. At this time, he unexpectedly found that the servant of Sun Wuchen in front of him had disappeared, and there was a door there.

    Then half of Sun Wuchen's body also stood there.

    "Fortunately, I can still open the portal, goodbye."

    With a flash of light, the two disappeared immediately, the leader was terrified, and then the huge beast rushed over, with a roar, the rushing air wave evaporated everything around, only the leader hid the fastest  One side, but all his subordinates turned into powder and dissipated into the air.

    Then the monsters stared at the leader, because he hated anyone disturbing his sleep, and the huge body climbed out of the terrifying black pool, like a mountain peak, and the terrifying claws alone could crush the mountain  .

    "Roar! Die!"

      This monster can also talk, which is a bit too surprising, but what he said definitely made the leader feel like he had fallen into the ice cellar, and then he roared, and another wave of air rushed over directly, that  What came out of the monster's mouth was like a level 12 gust of wind.

    Boom!

    Standing in a distant place, you can feel the changes in the dark area.

    "Master, will those people survive?"

    "Maybe or not, it doesn't matter. I only know one thing, if they survive, we will be unlucky, but there is only one thing before that, to increase combat effectiveness."  (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 974: The Requirements for Raising the Realm King Fist

    ?

    Sun Wuchen's next thought was very simple. In fact, he directly used the energy points he got from killing these enemies.

    The current combat power has reached 300.

    In fact, just exchanging energy points for a Kaiwangquan skill is already quite high, but Sun Wuchen just likes to kill people by leapfrogging, which is very exciting.

    Moreover, it is definitely not as effective as the ones trained by oneself in exchange for combat power. As for Boomer, he is already preparing and testing the 20-fold gravity chamber, and it can only be used at 20-fold gravity. Sun Wuchen will try it out.

    The place seemed to calm down a little, and there were no enemies in a short period of time. Sun Wuchen took Wright back to the earth.

    This time I didn't look for the Dragon Ball, because the Dragon Ball was still cooling down. Last time, many people who were killed by Piccolo were resurrected, so that the Dragon Ball remained in the state of stone.

    However, after Sun Wuchen finished all this, he found the gods. The gods were also surprised that there was such a strange person beside Sun Wuchen, but they still found some special medicines to help this person regain his youthful vitality. After all, the dragon balls were made by the gods.  The ability that can be used is the ability that Dragon Ball can use.

    After this matter was completed, Wright, who had regained his youthful vigor, had a combat power of 1300.

    Under Sun Wuchen's re-teaching and training, he may still improve. As for Sun Wuchen himself, after a period of hard work, his combat power is only 320, but this is enough. Triple Realm King Fist is close to a thousand combat power.  Enough to fight against many strong players.

    Sun Wuchen asked the gods about Sun Wukong and Tianjin Fan. It turns out that these two people have been practicing and wandering on the mainland.

    The only ones that still exist here are Kelin and Jiaozi. Thinking that Kelin and Jiaozi have a relatively low base, but there is still a lot of room for improvement, Sun Wuchen asked these two people and himself to leave the earth and go to his alien base.

    The current Kling's combat power is only 200, and Dumpling is even weaker, only 180. It can be said that the two of them are far behind the current mainstream combat power.

    As for the Guixianren, he has already given up his cultivation. Of course, he is very relieved to have people like Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong Tianjin Fan.

    It is not convenient for Sun Wuchen to say anything about his lazy master.

    After coming to this new world, Kelin and Jiaozi were very surprised. It was a barren land, but there were many powerful and terrifying beasts around, and the weakest of them had a combat power of more than one hundred.  Quite a headache, even a combat power of three hundred and four hundred is common here.

    "Klin, you and Dumpling are here to train. You are responsible for clearing out the monsters around the base. Only when you are actually fighting can you improve your combat power, and this planet itself has a very special environment. Although I  The gravity near my base is equivalent to that of the earth, but once you leave my base, the surrounding gravity will make you feel very uncomfortable, you have to train step by step."

    Kelin and Jiaozi nodded, not knowing what Sun Wukong meant, but when they took the first step out of the base, they felt that their bodies were twice as heavy, as if they were carrying tens of kilograms of weight  .

    Dumplings are better, they are smaller than Kelin, and they can bear more things.

    It's just that the dumplings can't fly this time, and the usual air dance technique is no longer possible.

    The gravity here has already made him feel like a hundred catties of weight is on his body, making it difficult to fly at all.

    The two of them stopped here for training.

    As for Tianjin Fan and Sun Wukong, Sun Wuchen also told the gods that if these two guys come back, contact them as soon as possible and let them go to their own area.  Everyone has to cultivate here.

    Everyone has their own path, and this can only be regarded as a shortcut.

    After dealing with these things, let Wright continue hunting the surrounding monsters, and then supplement various genes.

    Sacrifice these monsters can also get energy points, so Gohan continued to try this, but he was faced with a very special problem.

    "System, how can I get the permission to upgrade Kamehae Qigong and Kaiohken?"

    "Answer to the host, to upgrade Kamehae Qigong, you need to understand the essence of Kamehae Qigong. First of all, you need to complete the advanced Kamehae Qigong and acquire super Kamehae Qigong. You need to learn this from Monkey King."

    Sun Wuchen scratched his head helplessly, is it possible that he still has to learn from his younger brother?  Now my Kamepai Qigong is more perfect.??, but after thinking about it, it's just that he knows more about the essence of Kamehae Qigong, but he can do it as well as he can.

    "I should be able to, too?"

    "The host can make multiple attempts. You can continue to use Kamehae Qigong to improve your proficiency. After reaching a certain proficiency level, you can use higher-level attacks."

    "Where is the promotion of Kaiwang Fist?"

    "Because the host's current and Wangquan skills are given by the system, the host must find the owner of the Kaiwang Fist and let him teach the host the new Kaiwang Fist."

    Sun Wuchen raised his head and looked into the distant void, maybe that guy was staring at him.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Nine Hundred and Seventy Five: A Journey of a Million Kilometers

    ?

                  "Wuchen, why are you back?"

    The god looked at the child in surprise. He seemed to have been in his own world for a long time, and then suddenly walked back.

    "God, I want to see a person, his name is Kaiwang, I believe you can send me there."

    "Huh? Wuchen, I don't know where you got the news about the king of the realm, but the king of the realm is the supreme god. All the gods on our planet are managed and ruled by him. His power is quite powerful.  Of course, if he is willing to teach you various combat methods, you will definitely get more, but living people cannot go to that place, and there are too many dangers on the way."

    It is estimated that what the gods are referring to is the snake road, which is a total of one million kilometers, and it will indeed take a long time to reach the end.

    When Monkey King ran that road that day, although his combat power seemed to be only more than 400, the actual real combat power may reach about 1,000.

    When Sun Wukong ran to this snake island for the first time, he spent half a year, not knowing how far he would go.

    "Wuchen, only the dead can really see the king of the realm. Other living people do not have this qualification, so you have no way to see him, except for one possibility, that is to fall into a deep sleep."

    "Is it okay to sleep?"

    "The only thing that can bring you benefits is the spiritual fighting skills and experience you can get. After meeting the king of the world, you can also learn a lot of skills there. These things will accompany your memory and return to your body  , the improvement of combat power is actually limited, if you want to walk there with a living body, it will be very difficult."

    "I still prefer to go by myself, god, you can take me there, and you also know that even the descendants of Piccolo are ready to move, and soon, there will be more disasters in this world  , you don¡¯t want that to happen.¡±

    Immortal thought for a while, and immediately made up his mind, what Sun Wuchen said was right, all kinds of crises are coming.

    Then the two of them went to the world where King Yan Luo was. This is the terrifying but very ordinary underworld.

    There are many souls here, they are floating here, experiencing many, many things.

    Immortal Dao did not procrastinate, and immediately took Sun Wuchen to meet King Yama. When this big man sat there, he almost occupied the entire chair, and his incomparably large body was like a wall.

    "Master Yama, I want this child beside me to meet the King of the Realm."

    "Son, what is this little child doing every day? He is still alive. He died on the way to meet Hades. Maybe he will not be able to reincarnate in the future, because hell is below that road. The Lakers entered hell,  will suffer forever."

    "I'm not afraid of this. I just hope that I can learn more amazing things. Let me try it."

    King Yan Luo also thought about it for a while, and he still admired such a young child with such hard work, then he nodded and asked a subordinate to lead Sun Wuchen there.

    In order to cope with this road, Sun Wuchen brought a whole 60 fairy beans.

    That is to say, I must meet the king of the realm before the 60 celestial beans are used up.

    Back then, Sun Wukong ran this road, but he was advancing day and night, and he still had unlimited physical strength. His 60 fairy beans could only attack his living body. After the guy next to him introduced a few words, he found that Sun Wuchen's figure had disappeared  up.

    Running and jumping rapidly, he used his fastest speed to move forward here, but at the same time, he had to be careful not to let himself fall below.

    It's not the endless sea of ??clouds, it looks quite magnificent, and this place is a bright world, with a long winding passage above it, and when I look around, I can't see the sun, but I see countless lights  Scattered, coupled with the waves of the sea of ??clouds, it seems to be an extremely mysterious world.

    The scenery here is not bad. Sun Wuchen walked here for several hours, but he didn't know how far he ran, and then stopped.

    ? After taking a break, continue to move forward, and it goes on and on again, and this road seems to never end.

    One day later, he finally ate the first fairy bean.

    According to the usual state, in fact, Sun Wuchen can eat one fairy bean for only two days, but Saiyans have a big appetite, and eating one fairy bean for two days is in a state of not being hungry or full  .

    As for this celestial bean, eat itAfter he left, he regained his physical strength, and then continued to run forward here. He could never stop his way.

    Such a process is repeated, and it seems that it will never stop. After more than 50 days, Sun Wuchen still has not seen the end.

    Maybe he is about to fail, although with the help of the gods, he can open the portal once, but he doesn't want to fail.

    "Quadruple¡ªKing King Fist!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 976 Keep Running

    ?

                   After reaching a long distance, when his strength was about to run out, he finally saw a small planet hanging in the sky.

    In an instant, Sun Wuchen was sucked by the super-strong gravity, but he still had some experience with ten times the gravity, and he fell steadily to the ground.

    It's like a paradise here, but Sun Wuchen knows that the king of the world often peeps into the world, and maybe he can see many things clearly.

    Thinking of this, he felt that even the people around him must be careful when taking a shower. He probably wouldn't know if this guy saw him.

    Standing firmly on the ground, I saw a guy standing there leisurely, with a monkey jumping up and down next to him. Of course, this guy is the king of the realm. He is as ugly as in the plot, and it can even be said to be a little ugly.

    "Hello, are you Mr. Jie Wang? My name is Sun Wuchen, and I came here specially to look for you. I hope you can help me and train me."

    "It turns out that you are the grandson mentioned by the gods. He once told me through King Yama that he would send someone over to study with me, but there is one condition for studying with me. At least he must pass my exam."

    "The quilt is on the back."

    "Huh?Pfft! Haha."

    I have to admit that this guy has a really low point of laugh, just one sentence made him laugh like this.

    Sun Wuchencheng didn't know what to say. This guy touched his glasses, as if he was in tears just now, and then he returned to calm.

    "How did you know I was going to test your skill at telling a joke."

    "I just think that Mr. Kaiwang always needs something happy when he stays in this place, so I just told a joke. Of course, it would be nice if Mr. Kaiwang could be happy."

    "Well, good. The first test, help me catch this monkey."

    Seeing that the monkey was constantly moving, Sun Wuchen felt a little funny. Of course, the king of the world next to him was thinking in his heart that this guy would definitely not be able to easily catch his monkey.

    The planet where the earthlings live has double the normal gravity, but the gravity on this planet is already ten times that there, it is almost impossible to move easily here, even staying here will consume a lot of energy  , The young kid in front of him has a certain skill, so he can stand here so easily, but it is too difficult to pay attention to this flexible monkey.

    "Haha, it is not easy to catch this monkey. I have trained it for a long time, and I am used to the gravity of this world."

    "Your earth, some are neutral, which is actually very weak, but the gravity on this planet is already ten times that of the earth, and it is difficult to move here."

    "Actually, if you train hard here, maybe give you a year, you can really reach a very high level, at least 1/3 of mine."

    "Excuse me, Lord Kai, I have already caught this monkey."

    Then I saw that there was a monkey face next to it, and the monkey even stuck out its tongue and licked itself, and he seemed to be sitting on the ground, God, who the hell is this?  It only took a few seconds to catch your own monkey?

    Is he a monster?

    Of course, Monkey King's real combat power is not as good as that of Monkey King back then.

    Even if this is the case, the difference is almost the same, but it is impossible for him to use his so-called Kaiwang Fist to fight in front of the Kaiwang. It is impossible. If he is asked, he will definitely provoke a lot.  trouble.

    However, although Biological City doesn't know Jiewangquan, he knows Wuxingquan, and with this advanced movement speed, his dancing air technique has improved a bit.

    With the help of these things, he instantly increased his speed and caught the monkey.

    Sun Wuchen exerted strength for a moment, caught the monkey by surprise, and of course won the victory.

    But Sun Wuchen caught the monkey by surprise, what did he use to train him?  After thinking about it, I can only ask Sun Wuchen to run here.

    "Just run here, and run a million kilometers first."

    "Can Lord Kai have a meal first? I am a living person after all."

    "What a freak. A living body like yours can run through snake paths. It seems that your food intake is very small."

    Of course Sun Wuchen didn't want to say anything, and then King Jie prepared a meal for him. Unexpectedly, after the first meal was finished, there would be the second and third meals.

    "Youhow does your body relax?It's scary to download so many things.  Did you eat up all the snake tracks on the way?  "

    "I just used some special things to maintain my vitality, otherwise I would have starved to death on the road, but now I'm starting, it should be very simple for a million kilometers."

    "Wait, let's make it 2 million. You run back to Yanwu intersection first, and deliver a letter there for me. By the way, come back within two months."

    Well, this is another trip of two million kilometers, but Sun Wuchen was once full of ambition.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 977 Advanced World King Fist (Fourth)

    ?

               , On the 58th day, Sun Wuchen returned here and handed a letter to the king of the world.

    "Well, this time the speed is still very fast, it's time to teach you some real combat abilities."

    "You have reached the point where you have mastered the Qi and energy of your body. First, I will teach you a mysterious and mysterious method called Jiewangquan, which can double your combat power when you use it."

    "First of all, you have to learn to regulate your qi, let all qi and body breathing, and the movement of various energies, make your body reach a perfect level, like me."

    The king of the world was there for a dozen or so breaths, and he made his body perfect, at least twice the combat power of the king of the world.

    This seems to be slower than myself, Sun Wuchen lowered his head helplessly, deep in thought.

    The king of the world is quite satisfied. It seems that although this child's talent is amazing, he must not understand this kind of thing. The king of the world boxing that he has finally mastered, it should be difficult for this child to reach this level.  Chi and energy are the hardest things.

    "This is a difficult skill. You need to try it carefully to experience it. Various energies are constantly changing. Try it now."

    "Okay. Double Kaiwang Fist!"

    A wave of air floated out from Sun Wuchen's body, directly blowing away some surrounding beings.

    "Youyou can still"

    "Oh, yes, Triple Realm King Fist!"

    Another gust of wind hit. In fact, his combat power itself was not too strong, but when he tripled the Realm King Fist, his combat power was close to 600, and everything around him was scattered and fled.

    Recently, after really doing a lot of physical training, Sun Wuchen's combat power provided by his current physical fitness may have reached an astonishing 400 or more.

    It may even be higher, because he didn't calculate it carefully. The battle detector was shattered by that big monster last time. After thinking about it, he should exchange it for one, but now he is improving the breath of his body.

    "Master it so quickly."

    King Jie finally spoke the second half of his sentence. Of course, Sun Wuchen didn't stop, and he couldn't hear clearly.

    Exploding the air flow on his body again, he can finally use the Quadruple Realm King Fist very easily.

    Feeling that the airflow is constantly oscillating, this is a perfect will, every minute and every second is so perfect.

    At this moment, the sound of the system also came.

    "Congratulations to the host, you have received the inheritance of the king of the world, and learned the king of the world boxing."

    "Because I have already learned Kaiwangquan before, the host's knowledge is automatically upgraded to the level of advanced Kaiwangquan."

    "Skill - Advanced Realm King Fist."

    "Skill level - c. Can be improved."

    "Skill coefficient - 1-5 (the current host can withstand ten times the gravity, and can open 4 times the Kaiwang Fist, but it will cause a certain amount of physical consumption) Note that the Kaiwang Fist is multiplied."

    "Additional attributes - consumption reduction (enabled) burst (enabled) suction (enabled) response (enabled)"

    "Advanced Realm King Fist Hidden Attribute - Realm King Fist Shadow Attack."

    "King King Fist Shadow Strike - A phantom appears behind the body. When using the Kai Wang Fist, whenever the strength is accumulated to a certain extreme, the phantom will appear and launch a fatal blow, but the damage it can deal, and  The current main body is the same. If you attack at the same time as the main body, the instant damage that erupts can reach twice the original attack power of the main body."

    "Other advanced Kaiwangquan skills¡ªKaiwangquan Shockwave (not activated), Unbreakable Body (not activated), Kaiwangquan Flame (not activated)"

    After upgrading to Advanced Realm King Fist, a large number of skills suddenly appeared, which surprised Sun Wuchen even now.

    The shadow machine of Kaiwangquan is indeed a very powerful and terrible damage skill. When I eat the five times Kaiwangquan, I can also hit ten times the damage of Kaiwangquan in an instant, but it seems that it takes a long time to accumulate  .

    As for the other several other subsidiary skills, needless to say, the shock wave is a shock wave that bursts out instantly when the gas explodes, bouncing away all the enemies entering and leaving, so as to create time for yourself to increase the multiple of the Kaiwangquan, and even  Instantly destroys a large area.

    The Unbreakable Body can be regarded as an auxiliary skill, or an insurance, no matter how powerful it isCompletely, unless the limit is exceeded, it is completely unusable. Other Kaiouquan can be used by oneself in an instant, but it will not cause the body to die and shatter due to the strong load.

    After learning this skill, you can try it yourself, keep going beyond, and see what your limit is.

    And even in the state of Kaiwang Fist, his body is on the verge of being broken, and it seems that he will not die. If he saves his life, it may actually cause the Saiyan himself to improve.

    As for the last one.

    "Ding! It is detected that the host has the same skills as an upstart, and the original skills are integrated with the current skills."

    "Ding! Host Society¡ªKing King Fist Fiery." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 978: Realm King Fist and Vitality Bullet

    ?

    His body has improved a lot, which surprised Sun Wuchen even now, especially this new skill, Wang Quan Agni.

    "The Realm King's Fist is Blazing Fire."

    "Skill Level¡ªLevel D."

    "Skill coefficient - 0.5."

    "Skill introduction - in the state of Kaiwangquan, using Wuxingquan, you can directly ignite the flames of Kaiwangquan, and the attack power increased by 50% of the normal attack power every second, and it will be improved by the energy level (1.2+  0.5)."

    "The longer the skill is used, the greater the consumption of the body."

    "After applying the power of the five elements, it can cause fatal damage to many enemies."

    Seeing that Sun Wuchen can be so relaxed, he has learned his own Jiewangquan simply, even if the world is destroyed, he can only hang his head, the opponent is really tnd is a genius.

    "You are really amazing. I have another skill here called Vitality Bomb. This time I will see how long it takes you to learn it."

    Sun Wuchen has been practicing the skill of vitality bomb for several days. He doesn't seem to have much awe of the world, so he forcibly collects vitality, and there are still relatively few people gathered.

    Seeing that Sun Wuchen finally had a skill that he had not mastered very well, King Kai felt very happy.

    However, after a lot of hard work, Sun Wuchen still mastered this skill, and also got a way to communicate with heaven and earth, but the power of the vitality bullet he exerted is limited.

    "Vital energy bomb."

    "Skill level¡ª¡ªb."

    "Skill coefficient¡ªunknown, the power is increased through the absorbed vitality, and it only has an effect on evil individuals."

    "Additional attributes of skills - high-speed gas collection (not enabled), range expansion (not enabled), super speed attack (not enabled)."

    "Hidden attribute - not enabled."

    The skill Vitality Bomb is quite special, it doesn¡¯t even have a skill level, but it seems that there is a hidden attribute, which Sun Wuchen doesn¡¯t know, because his ability to obtain natural vitality is relatively low, so learning this skill is just icing on the cake.  See some unimaginable enemies using this skill.

    Next, Sun Wuchenkong lingered here for a while, almost training in the whole place, after a whole year.

    During this year, he has gained an understanding of energy and has made great progress, and his combat power can finally be improved. After all the training is completed, Sun Wuchen will not be able to go back. Everything seems easy and simple.  Its flying speed in the air is simply extremely fast.

    It only took ten days to go back, which is unimaginably fast.

    Of course, after Sun Wukong succeeded in training, the time to finish walking has been shortened to about one day.

    It's just that the current Sun Wuchen doesn't have that kind of fighting power. At that time, Sun Wukong had a fighting power of around 8000. The current Sun Wuchen couldn't even use the Five Times Realm King Fist.

    Flying towards the direction he came from at the fastest speed, Sun Wuchen arrived at that place very quickly, and then the gods picked him up, leaving the dumbfounded King Yama.

    Finally returned to the earth, the air is fresh, and the gravity is much lower, so that my body can adapt, and the gods also told Sun Wuchen.

    After he left, he also sent Monkey King and Tianjin Fan to that world to practice.

    Except for Yamcha in the original plot, almost the rest of the strong are practicing on their own planets to help them hunt monsters.

    As for the current plot time, it is actually only a month before the World's No. 1 Martial Arts Conference is held, that is, I have been fighting in the wild and going to that mysterious planet again. The overall time has passed, about three years  .

    This is already very good, but Sun Wuchen didn't plan to go to that place, he just asked the gods to bring the other people back. After all, this conference is about to start, and he took advantage of this time to go to a remote place  .

    The first thing to do is to exchange for a combat detector.

    "Detection."

    "The detection is complete, and the host's current combat power is 873."

    This combat power is quite impressive. Compared with the previous Legend of Monkey King, he has made great progress now, and this is not his full strength.

    He forced out his own strength, and every second there was a burst of air waves on his body, and he would reach a higher level, and he still didn't use the Kaiwangquan.

    If he didn't mobilize his own energy, his combat power would immediately return to 360.

    hereIt's already pretty good, at least much, much better than the previous self.

    ?It seems that my trip this time is indeed quite rewarding. When Monkey King went there, he actually spent a longer time studying.

    And at that time, his physical fitness was much stronger than his current self, so he had gained a lot, but now he is still too weak, and the child's body cannot bear that kind of super strength.

    However, the current Sun Wuchen has also grown into a handsome young man. It has been eight years since he came to this world.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 979: Arrival of the Martial Arts Conference

    ?

    There was a drizzle in the sky, and the venue of the World's No. 1 Martial Arts Conference was shrouded in dark clouds and flooded with water, but there were many people gathered here at the moment.

    At the Martial Arts Conference, there were signs of Piccolo, and many people ran away in fright, but with the efforts of all the strong, Piccolo was killed. As for the person who did such an unimaginable miraculous thing  It is Teacher Wutian.

    He is known as the strongest man in the world, and the current Wu Tian teacher will participate in the commentary of this game as a guest of honor.

    But in fact, what many people don't know is that it was a young child who really defeated Piccolo, who looked young but had infinite power. He defeated Piccolo with his own fists.

    Many people don't know who this young child is, but today, this young child will appear on the field again, showing his unusual side.

    A group of people gathered here. Boulma, who has grown into a girl, is waiting for Sun Wuchen to arrive. These days, she has actually been waiting for Sun Wuchen.

    Even though she was a child, she was extremely fascinated.

    Even the group of excellent fighters around her were ignored by Boulma. The only thing that could arouse her feelings was Sun Wukong, because the two brothers looked very similar, and the aura revealed by Sun Wuchen was indeed incomparable to Sun Wukong.

    "Bulma, you have already grown into a big girl?"

    "You pervert, stay away from me. I didn't expect you to become the world's number one master. Where did you kill Piccolo?"

    "Hey, it's all thanks to Wuchen, Oolong, are you participating this time?"

    "My combat power is far inferior to those of those people, and I have to transform, so I won't participate in the competition. And you guys, don't touch Boulma with a salty pig's hand, otherwise I will definitely do it  Yes, if Wu Chen finds out, there will definitely be a big fuss."

    "Of course I know that."

    Gui Xianren let out a haha, a group of people are still waiting here, they are watching when those strong men will arrive, but at this moment, a thin figure is walking slowly.

    He has a head of black hair, and he doesn't stand upright in mid-air like Monkey King. He calms down very calmly, but when he is angry, like Monkey King, his terrifying hair will all stand on end.

    "Teacher Wutian, Boulma, so you are all here. And Wulong, you have been gone for a long time."

    Everyone was shocked when they saw this guy. This is Sun Wuchen, and of course he became younger and more handsome.

    Just the aura on his body is different, he is a mature and outstanding man.

    Boulma went over immediately, and couldn't help holding Sun Wuchen's hand.

    "You are finally back after several years."

    "Aren't I coming back? Don't worry."

    Sun Wuchen stayed quietly with them, maybe the peace at this moment is far beyond his imagination, everything is so perfect.

    Boulma's gaze full of friendship is always on him, and now he has grown up. Although his mind has always been extremely mature, his current body can also bear this maturity and stability.  .

    "Teacher Wu Tian, ??you seem to have become a referee and commentator, but it might be better this way."

    "Of course it's better. You young people have worked so hard. This future is your world."

    "Then I'll sign up."

    After Sun Wuchen finished speaking, he went to sign up, and now he has become an official player. After waiting for a while, the familiar people finally came.

    However, his appearance seems to have changed a lot. In the words of Wuchen now, he may be changing towards the self in the previous world. He is not quite like the brother of Monkey King now, but like the previous self, with a special personality.  appearance.

    Perhaps this is what my future will look like, but her cheeks and many other things are very similar to Monkey King. Strictly speaking, the two still look like brothers. Some things really cannot be changed, blood is thicker than water.

    Those people searched for a while, and finally found Sun Wuchen's side.

    "Wuchen, is that you?"

    A group of people gathered here and finally saw Sun Wuchen who had been thinking about him day and night. The friendship between everyone is naturally indescribable.

    This is the friendship between a group of warriors, and they slaughtered on Sun Wuchen's planet, and everyone has made great progress.?And the gods will also guide them, and they have all achieved a very high level of improvement in a very short period of time.

    Of course, the difference from the original plot is that there is no news of the arrival of the Saiyans, and their motivation is not so strong. Although they are all eager to surpass Sun Wuchen, in fact they just made some efforts.

    After that, they will follow Sun Wukong to go to the sea of ??stars and see the limits of everything, but I have to say that each of them is very powerful now, and Sun Wuchen is the weakest among them.

    "Monkey King 512, Tianjin Rice 499, Kelin 485, Dumpling 450." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Nine hundred and eightieth growing strong

    ?

    Each of them has made great progress in their own way. Under normal circumstances, they have such combat power. If they explode their own strength and double their strength, it is natural.

    And looking at them now, it seems that everyone has very heavy equipment. It is estimated that these trainings have indeed made them work quite hard.

    Then the market group arena began, but before that, Sun Wuchen searched very carefully for traces of the guy he was looking for, and finally found it.

    That is Piccolo, it should be said that it is a newborn Piccolo, its own strength is unusually strong, and now the normal attack power has reached 600.

    It seems that everyone has improved a lot, and he even found some others.

    For example, Tao Baibai, who has already been machined, this guy is vying for attention, and now he wants to kill himself, but to be honest, after turning into a machine, his attack power is only 250 at most, which is far inferior to the current dumpling  It is estimated that in the knockout round, he will be killed by dumplings instead.

    Immortal will not participate this time, his combat power is still so weak, he even knows what he is facing, so he hides behind the scenes, wanting to watch quietly.

    If the gods don't participate, it seems that there will be a lot of changes, but Yamucha came here unexpectedly. As the best disciple of the Hexian Liu, he seems to have changed a bit, and his strength is quite strong.  More than 300 combat power.

    It seems that this battle is really a battle between dragons and tigers, but apart from these people present, Sun Wuchen discovered a special existence.

    This guy is wearing black clothes, which is unusual, and the aura scattered on his body is extremely terrifying. He should be regarded as a mysterious man in black, but the demons have appeared last time, so I don¡¯t know why he came here this time.  who is it?

    It seems that this time it will be the last time. The man in black was the runner-up in the competition last time, but he was killed by Monkey King on the field. It seems that the current fighting rules have also changed.

    On the field, as long as two people make an agreement to fight life and death, it seems that no one will stop it. Although it is a world-broadcast event, everyone has their own choice.

    ? Sun Wuchen was still the first one to play, and this time he even met an old opponent, King Chaiba, but he didn't bother to move. As soon as the other party finished speaking, Sun Wuchen punched him and blew it down.

    "boring!"

    Sun Wuchen slowly jumped off the stage. At this time, everyone recognized him. It turned out that this guy was the champion of the last time and defeated the warrior of the terrifying demon clan.

    "That guy must be Sun Wuchen, the champion of the last martial arts tournament. He defeated a terrifying demon warrior."

    "I didn't expect him to come to the competition again. It is said that he is a disciple of Wutian teacher, and Wutian teacher defeated the existence of Piccolo."

    "If he just comes to compete, the others don't want to win the ranking. I want to abstain directly."

    The appearance of Sun Wuchen alone has changed these changes, which is enough to surprise many people, but he feels very ordinary and sits directly on the side.

    Then many people advanced one by one, until the dumpling faced the metal peach white, that guy kept clamoring, saying that he would personally deal with these traitors.

    Tianjin Fan next to him was cold-faced. After all, he had stepped out of the school of Hexianliu, and now he is under the command of Guixianliu. Although he did not formally learn from a teacher, he inherited his past, and some things have not changed.  .

    Just when everyone felt helpless and this guy kept threatening.

    Dumpling suddenly waved his hand, and knocked out the opponent. The metal peach rolled twice on the ground in vain, and looked at everything in front of him in disbelief.

    ?Being able to defeat the opponent with just one blow really surprised Metal Peach in vain, but he still didn't want to admit his defeat and was ready to continue fighting.

    He jumped up suddenly and took out his weapon, but he didn't expect it to be easier this time.

    Dumpling hit him head-on again, knocking the guy to the ground in an instant. This time, the guy passed out and no longer had the energy to fight.

    Then the guy was carried out on a stretcher, and the farce was over.

    "It seems that you have finally made your own choices. The past is not the difference between right and wrong, but everything you have experienced in the past will always exist. Tianjin rice and dumplings. I hope you will come back to me to fight in the space-time of the stars.  Perhaps you will experience everything unimaginable."

    The two looked at each other and nodded, maybe staying on this earth is really not a good choice, theyThe society has been staying on Sun Wuchen's planet, and the development of that base also has their contribution.

    After this battle was completed, everyone passed the qualifiers very smoothly and entered the final round.

    The battle list will also appear soon.

    Sun Wukong-Yamcha, the man in black-Sun Wuchen, Tianjin rice-dumplings, Kelin-Bick.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 981: The First Battle

    ?

    ? The first match was Monkey King vs. Yamcha, and the two were old acquaintances.

    It's just that people feel a little surprised that Yamcha is not wearing He Xianliu's clothes, but wearing his own martial arts uniform with only his own name on it.

    He was supposed to join the Crane Stream, which is really surprising.

    "Yamcha can finally meet you again, aren't you a disciple of Hexianliu now?"

    "Of course I will not be a disciple of the Crane Immortal School. They are not worthy of my allegiance. I am only fighting for myself now. If I become stronger, I will create my own school and become a generation of grandmasters. Of course I am now  All I want to do is fight."

    "If Yamcha is over after this battle, would you like to join our team? There are many things on Wuchen's planet."

    "I really want to see it, and if possible, I also want to improve myself there, Wukong, let's start the fight now, the competition has already begun. Take the move¡ªSun Fist!"

    Yamcha seemed to be shaken, but his attack was ruthless. The first move was the shining sun fist. Luckily, Sun Wukong learned the method of distinguishing qi from the gods, and instantly sensed the opponent's direction, and punched there  .

    When Yamcha was in the air, he was blown away, but he still wanted to use his attack. He really wanted to explode his power. When he stepped back, an energy ball condensed in his hand, shining continuously  There was a burst of light, and then thrown forward, the energy ball rotated and impacted very fast.

    This should be his very famous gas bomb.

    It is a unique attack method that gathers all the energy in the hand, forms a ball, and throws it violently. It is extremely fast and powerful. It does not focus on instant explosions, but only deals damage through speed.

    A ball hit at the fastest speed, and it reached Wukong's side in an instant.

    Monkey King hid to the side and dodged the fatal blow. He would not be seriously injured by this impact. Instead, he dodged the blow and looked forward intently.

    "Wukong, if you can win, I will say something else."

    Yamcha kept waving his fingers, and the energy ball was howling like a gust of wind, and like waves on the sea. It didn't calm down for a moment, and it kept colliding. When Sun Wuchen saw all this, he nodded slightly.  , it seems that this guy is really working hard.

    It seems that Sun Wukong is indeed quite confident in his own strength, and he didn't even launch an attack when he kept dodging.

    After going up for a while, Monkey King struck forward again, just like a storm, which is still very powerful.

    This is Qi He Fist, and Sun Wuchen can also do it. Of course, it is a skill of the demons. It bursts out a burst of energy in an instant and blows the opponent away.

    When the air bomb hit the ball, it hit the terrifying wind and waves in an instant.

    The blue ball of light kept floating there and struck again. Sun Wukong suddenly stepped back. Although his Qi He fist knocked the opponent's energy into the air, he still couldn't create an unimaginable attack, so he immediately merged his hands into a terrifying  The ball appears there.

    "Instant Kamepai Qigong."

    Kamepai Qigong was shot out in an instant, and directly hit the opponent's body. Herbal Tea can still control her energy ball to hit the opponent at this time, but found that the opponent's energy hit her body in a flash,  This created a terrifying situation. If he continued to attack the opponent, he would also be blasted out.

    Obviously, the power of Kamepai Qigong is stronger than his qi manipulation bullets.

    Yamcha now has only one thought, which is to retreat quickly.

    After dodging the opponent's Kamehae qigong, his own qi bomb could not be controlled, and was directly suspended in the air. Monkey King jumped over and kicked there.

    This thing was originally controlled by Yamcha, but it was kicked by Monkey King, and it arrived near him in an instant.

    After a burst of impact, Yamcha was hit by his own attack energy, and fell backwards. Of course, he can dance with air skills so as not to fly to the ground, but at this time there was another attack, which hit him accurately.  body.

    When Sun Wuchen jumped into the air, he shot a beam of light, which accurately hit Yamcha's body and knocked him off the ring.

    This is considered a lore.

    It seems that a battle subsided so easily that everyone couldn't help cheering. It was also a wonderful battle. Just now Monkey King flashed around.?, and indeed showed his skills different from the past.

    After the fighting subsided, Yamcha respectfully came to Sun Wuchen's side, lowered his head, and said sorry, which was considered an apology.

    "Then you will stay with us and learn to fight. On another planet, there will be many battles, and you can continue to become stronger."

    After Sun Wuchen said this, he walked out. The second match had already started. When he was standing there, he saw that this person in front of him seemed to be a little special. He was thin and small, and he was wrapped in a black robe.

    "We finally meet again."

    "You! Is that you?" Sun Wuchen finally thought of someone.

    Could it be that she is here?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 982 Kiki's Breakthrough

    ?

    The person in black suddenly rushed over. She was slender and fast, and her fists seemed to be strong.

    However, this slender figure made the current Sun Wuchen see the way. It turned out that he was Qiqi.

    In the original book, it was for Monkey King that he came to this arena.

    But the current plot seems to be different. It is me who is fighting her. In fact, the dissatisfaction with my relationship with me has been improving by leaps and bounds recently, but the girl in front of me seems to have an inexplicable feeling for me, and Sun Wuchen can feel it.

    This woman's fighting skills have been inherited from her father, and the attack methods of the Bull Demon King have some special meanings of the Guixian style.

    When she attacked, the speed was quite fast, and she made a lot of attacks in an instant, but in the eyes of Sun Wuchen, everything was nothing.

    Although Qiqi has learned some fighting skills, she is not a real professional fighting talent. When she launches an attack, she always uses some fighting methods that don't make much sense, and she wants to gain the upper hand.  It's of no use.

    Sun Wuchen retreated immediately at this moment, and did not want to use his own attack to fight the opponent to the death, because his strength was too strong, and he could kill her with one fist.

    However, Qiqi seemed unwilling to relax. When she kept waving her hands, her attack speed was very fast, and she fought for a while. Seeing that she couldn't do anything, she immediately put her hands together, and a small ball of light appeared in her hand.

    Sun Wuchen felt a little surprised. This is a power that cannot be shown in the original book. This small ball of light alone has a great destructive ability.  Send qigong.

    The little bald head flew towards Sun Wuchen, who looked like a man in black, Sun Wuchen pretended not to know, and immediately jumped to the side.

    I still have Wukong skills, but the Kamehae Qigong that I just flew into the sky flew towards me again.

    As soon as it flew in mid-air, the small light ball flew over. Sun Wuchen immediately turned his head and slapped it with his fist. With a bang, the sky exploded. It was so powerful that it had a combat power close to 100.

    It seems that this girl has indeed gone through a lot of unimaginably arduous training. It is quite difficult for ordinary women to have such a strong combat power. Even the legendary artificial man, No. 18 was obtained after undergoing countless transformations  strength.

    Women's physique is inherently weaker than men's, so reaching the top is not an easy task.

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen could see very clearly that the opponent wanted to beat him down after a horrible explosion, but what Sun Wuchen knew very well was that the opponent was only tracking him with Kamepai Qigong, and it seemed that there was a possibility of locking the opponent.

    Of course, Sun Wuchen was quite surprised, and then fell to the ground.

    "Who on earth are you? Why do you know Kamehae Qigong?"

    "If you can defeat me, I will tell you that we haven't seen each other for a long time, and you don't come to me. This time I will definitely defeat you."

    It seems that I didn't promise him anything, and the current Sun Wuchen fell into a kind of confusion.

    Suddenly, several light balls came over, as if the opponent had the ability to instantly fire a large number of energy bombs.

    This is also a good skill, and Sun Wuchen immediately explored it.

    "Burst energy bombs."

    "Skill Level¡ª¡ªLevel E."

    "Skill coefficient - 0.1-1 times."

    "Skill Additional Attributes - Rapid Burst (Not Enabled) Split (Not Enabled) Heavy Attack (Not Enabled)"

    In fact, even if Sun Wuchen himself does not exchange this skill from the system, he can use it easily.

    It should be that this skill does not have a real rule, or other ways of using it, it just keeps throwing out the energy in the hand, causing a lot of damage in an instant, and the impact on the opponent, it is a fairly low-level attack method  .

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen suddenly felt the power flowing in his body. To redeem this skill, he only needed 5000 energy points, and he exchanged it easily.

    The only special thing about this skill is the skill coefficient, which ranges from 0.1 to 1, with a huge range in between.

    If this skill is used properly, it can burst out with unimaginable power in an instant. Of course, this skill does not add anything to its original skill, because it is a multiplier relationship.

    There are only very few skills on my body, which is a multiplier relationship, such as Kaiwang Fist, using this skill will not cause any skillThe improvement of energy coefficient.

    The skill in front of me seems to be almost the same, it is just an instant burst through its own power, there is no way to improve it like other powers, because it is impossible for ordinary people to convert all their power into these energy balls.

    Even if the speed is too fast, the power cannot be exploded, and the exchange is completed in an instant. Sun Wuchen has this idea in his heart. It seems bold, but only he can do it.

    He didn't want to use his fists to knock the opponent down, but this method should work.

    "Then let's have a fight, and if I win, tell me your identity." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 983 Agreement

    ?

    Of course the other party snorted coldly and didn't say anything.

    Sun Wuchen slowly assumed his posture, raised his hands slowly, and a burst of light slowly radiated from the palm of his hand. It does not require extreme damage, but it needs to collide with his own strength with every blow.  .

    The impact of energy has finally begun. Although Qiqi is a very young woman, it seems that her strength is not very strong, but she seems to be quite strong in cultivation, and she has a very strong control over her qi.

    One after another, the energy balls slammed over. In her hands, these things were like ordinary leather balls. They didn't seem to have much power when they flew over, but they were able to hit accurately, and even had tracking characteristics.

    It took her a lot of effort to cultivate to this level, and what she even thinks now is to give Sun Wuchen a blow in her own battle.

    Then Sun Wuchen's hand finally moved, and when the white light flashed, an energy ball of the same size flew over. The size of the energy ball he shot was the size of the energy ball shot by the opponent, and there was no explosion when the two energy balls collided.  Just dissipate completely into the air.

    The light on the ring flashed, and everyone was startled. Ordinary people were already stunned by this terrifying attack, but they didn't know what was going on at the moment, they only saw bursts of dazzling light in the center.

    "What exactly is Wuchen thinking? He used such an attack to consume his own strength, but" Tianjin Fan couldn't help but said.

    "But what really surprised people was not how strong and cowardly his attack was, how fast it was, but that it was exactly the same as the opponent's strength, that is to say, the moment the opponent attacked, the strength he exerted was  The same, no more or less strength." Wukong made another supplement.

    When Klin saw this scene, he was already petrified. If the horrific performance in front of him was an appetizer, it was indeed shocking.

    Kelin asked himself that he absolutely didn't have such an ability. The moment the opponent hit the attack, he hit back with the same strength, and every second was not bad. Perhaps there is only one guy in this world who can achieve this level of perfection, and that is this perverted man.  Sun Wuchen.

    He is so powerful that he is so powerful that it is hard for him to imagine how terrifying this monster is.

    As for the energy ball, it exploded in the air in an instant after it fluctuated continuously. After a while, the woman finally lost her strength. Although she was wearing a black robe, she didn't seem to have much strength to attack again.  Calm was restored.

    "You don't have the strength anymore, just give up. In fact, I already know your identity."

    "Really? You actually remembered my name."

    "Of course I know your name, and I also know a lot of things I have experienced with you, so just give up, and you will not be my opponent. This is a battle between men. Don't meddle in you women, but  Let's talk about our affairs after that."

    The other party didn't know what to think, and gave a soft acknowledgment, the words were quite gentle, and then jumped directly from the side to the bottom of the ring, which was regarded as a direct surrender. Everyone around was shocked, and did not expect such a scene to appear.

    This scene is indeed very surprising, because there are many changes in it, and what makes people think carefully is that the other party voluntarily admits defeat.

    However, amidst the applause of the crowd, the champion of the previous competition was indeed an extraordinary existence. He seemed to have just fought a similarly exciting energy duel, but he was able to make the opponent completely surrender.

    After Sun Wuchen's match ended, he walked back to the players' rest area, while the woman in black disguise had already retreated to the side. In the infinite darkness, it seemed that she didn't want to show her traces, but Boulma and others still looked for him.  past.

    The two girls actually started talking. In fact, the age of dissatisfaction is really several years older than Kiki.

    She is like the other party's sister, taking care of the other party in every possible way, and even mentioned Sun Wuchen in the words. There was a feeling of tension in an instant, but she immediately regained her composure. It seems that this woman's heart is really a needle in the sea, it is difficult to calculate  clear.

    ? When the game is over, all the rest is fighting.

    Unexpectedly, the next match would be a duel between seniors and brothers.

    The two have been together for a long time, and each has a strong intention, but it seems that this is the first time they have fought in the ring.

    Sun Wuchen also wants to see how far Dumplings has progressed. Although compared with the original book, the progress of each of them does not seem to be that scary, but you must know this.The situation has not reached that point yet.

    Strictly speaking, if those strong people had that kind of progress that day, it would be really terrifying, even stronger than the so-called Monkey King's progress. You must know that they haven't practiced for a long time, it seems that they only have one year  It can go from hundreds of combat power to several thousand with dozens of times of improvement.

    Among them, the weakest dumpling has also increased its combat effectiveness by more than ten times, which can be said to be amazing.

    But now they have not reached the level of defying the sky, but there is a battle between dragon and tiger.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 984: Brothers' Battle

    ?

    "Tianjin, I didn't expect to be able to walk on the same battlefield with you."

    "No matter how we divide these games, we will always meet. How about a battle between you and me, Jiaozi, you worked really hard, and you can beat that guy."

    Dumpling nodded, although his intelligence and some things are obviously lacking, but he still has a concept of right and wrong, good and evil.

    "Don't hold back this time, let me see the strength you have trained."

    Tianjin Fan's whole body has erupted a terrifying airflow towards his body, like a burning fire. Finally seeing these strong men, the explosive power is indeed extraordinary, and his combat power is increasing sharply.

    As for Sun Wuchen himself, he stared at the man standing on the side of the house calmly. He was the new big devil Piccolo.

    He has inherited all the talents and powers of the former Big Devil Piccolo, and even surpassed it.

    After undergoing some unimaginable training, his strength has also become quite strong, and he seems to come to revenge with fierceness and anger in his heart. His goal is of course Sun Wuchen.

    As for how far he has reached, the current Sun Wuchen can't estimate it. The combat power that can be detected in front of him is just a false signal.

    But Sun Wuchen could tell that this guy was watching the battle of Tianjin Fan and the others closely, as if he also felt that the two in front of him were strong.

    The competition finally started. When the dumplings were flying in the sky, they suddenly waved their hands forward, and invisible energy was shot out in an instant, covering Tianjin Fan's body in an instant. Sun Wuchen could feel it from a long distance away.

    It turns out that Jiaozi has worked hard to cultivate her superpower. Although this kind of power has little effect during this period of battle, if it can be cultivated to a high level, it will definitely have a different response.

    They are also super powers, depending on who uses them. For example, the current super power of dumplings may not be effective against existences with an attack power of more than a thousand, but if it is the guy in the Ginui Special Forces, it seems that they can instantly  Control the existence of tens of thousands of combat power

    Not to mention Frieza, the cosmic emperor of the dark world, his own talent is already quite amazing, coupled with super super powers, even the existence of tens of millions of combat power can be controlled by him.

    So it also depends on a person's hard strength. After reaching a certain level, using super powers can cause a deadly situation, but the dumpling in front of him is obviously not good. Using the mental cage, it instantly enveloped Tianjin Fan.

    Tianjin Fan didn't resist, and let the opponent's heavy cage pressure affect his body. Suddenly, the veins on his body bulged, and even the muscles slowly bulged. The three eyes kept shining for a while, and his mouth kept tightening.  Biting tightly, let out a low roar.

    He is fighting with his own strength and beliefs. His superpowers are really extraordinary, but he actually wants to use his willpower to fight against the opponent, and he can even overwhelm the opponent. In his continuous efforts, Jiaozi keeps imposing himself  With so much power, one of his fingers was lifted up slowly, and a huge ball of light appeared on it, even extending to the state of hole beams.

    It seems that the other party can reach that level through promotion, but it is not as simple and easy as Sun Wuchen, and there are many special effects of skills. Of course, there may be some auxiliary promotion after training. For example, Qiqi has already made great progress.  .

    "Tianjin, be careful, Dongdongbo beam."

    A dazzling golden light came over, and Tianjin Fan seemed unable to move at this moment, allowing the light to hit him, and then there was a terrifying explosion, which blew away all the tiny fragments on the ring, even  Even the surrounding trees were blown upside down.

    After the howling wind, the surrounding spectators were startled, especially those who were closest, those who were a little lighter were blown away. This terrifying flame explosion also occurred on the ring, instantly  The flames filled the air, but when the light flashed and the wind howled, a person rushed over and knocked the dumpling down with a punch.

    The dumpling finally fell to the ground slowly, but was held in this man's arms. After all, he was a brother of the same school, and in his eyes, he was as kind as his own child.

    Tianjin Fan dumplings were placed on the ground next to him, which made him wake up slowly, but in fact this battle was indeed Tianjin Fan's victory. The gap between the two was too big, which made people feel frightened.  Kelin next to him even kept scratching his head, but he had no hair.

    "What should I do? Tianjin fans are so powerful, ??I can't resist that kind of superpower.  I will definitely lose to him, what should I do?  How to do it?  "

    In fact, he doesn't have to worry at all, because he can't beat the newborn Piccolo.

    Just when Sun Wuchen was thinking, the last game started.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 985: Two-handed Tracking Bullets

    ?

                   The existence and the Kling in front of him.

    "Klin must work hard!"

    Wukong cheers for Klin, although there is a huge gap between the two figures, even Sun Wukong seems to be a young man, but Klin is just like a little child, but Klin is still firm  Nodding his head, even if he knew he would fail, he would try his best to move forward.

    It's just that for this battle, Sun Wuchen doesn't have any confidence at all, but just to see the opponent's means.

    "The next battle will be between the very powerful Kameen-style player Klin who won the ranking last time, and the newest fighter now. This player's name is Piccolo."

    When the two stood on the stage, they were both calm and looked at each other, as if they wanted to see through each other's reality. However, after some introductions, they finally started to move, just like what creatures have seen before.  If you can swing your arm over, will you kill him when you come up?

    When the arm suddenly became longer, Kelin seemed to respond. After all, he was more self-improving, and he could even kill with one blow.

    Although Jiaozi is smart and even has some superpowers, in fact he lacks intelligence and has limited talents.

    In terms of training, no matter how hard he tried, there was no astonishing improvement. This is the limitation of his own talent, which is difficult to change.

    Klin's feet were immediately caught by the opponent, and when he was surprised, he was kicked by the opponent. His fist was covered with strength, and he knocked Klin into the air with a bang, and then Piccolo flew over again.  , hanging in the air and moving forward.

    Like a gust of wind, he arrived in front of Klin, and punched downward at the same time. This time, Klin, relying on his small body advantage, immediately dodged the punch and slammed heavily on the ring. The ring was only pierced with a big hole.  Then all the bricks and stones on the ground rose up like waves in an instant, and then calmed down again. A ripple-like force spread everywhere and the surrounding ground shook.

    Then he looked at Klin above his head, and immediately flew up. When flying in mid-air, he swiped his palm, and a red bloody light hit the sky instantly. Klin once again avoided the blow with his sensitive body, but he  The front of his body was still scratched, dripping with blood, but the light of the blood soul behind the sharp claw reached the sky, and with a chi chi sound, the sky was actually split in half.

    All the clouds in the sky contained the sky, and the azure blue was instantly separated, as if it was directly cut off by something extremely powerful and extremely powerful, which shocked everyone present. They had never seen such an attack before.  It is really powerful to the unimaginable realm.

    This time the attack was too strong, so strong that they couldn't even imagine it. The sky was split open in an instant, and all the brilliance continued to flash. This is the most powerful attack between heaven and earth.

    Klin was taken aback. It was just a tentative battle just now. He wanted to talk about the reality of the opponent, but it seemed that he couldn't find anything. The opponent's methods were bloody and cruel, and the attack methods far exceeded his expectations.

    "Boy didn't die under my attack. You are lucky enough. Of course, you should be very grateful for the rules of the game. If there are really no restrictions in the rules of the game, I would have killed you long ago."

    At this time, Klin doesn't know if he has learned the skills of the Saiyans when they came to the earth, but it seems that they have not been so powerfully improved.

    However, Klin has his own ability. He slowly landed on the ground, posed a posture, clenched his fists with both hands, gathered a burst of energy, and when he swung forward, he released a two-handed tracking bullet.

    "Two-handed tracking bullets."

    "Skill Level¡ª¡ªLevel E."

    "Skill coefficient - 0.5."

    "Skill additional attributes - fast pursuit (not enabled) efficient burst (not enabled) flashing (not enabled) accelerated charge (not enabled)"

    In an instant, Sun Wuchen mastered this skill, and he could learn it just by looking at it. Of course, he also needed some points to help him complete the study.

    There are so many skills in my store, and there are even many skills from the previous world. It is impossible for Monkey King to exchange them directly. The energy system is completely different. It is quite difficult to find the one that suits you among these skills.

    As for the two-handed tracking bomb in front of me, it should be considered not weak, and there are various additional skill effects, but it seems that this kind of attack will not have any effect on the opponent. The two huge energy clusters that flew past reached the opponent.  Nearby, it was suddenly blasted by the light in the opponent's eyes.This is the absolute gap between superior and inferior. No matter how hard a person works, it is impossible to make up all the gaps directly, just because the gap between the poor and the other party is too big.

    After completely shattering the opponent's explosive energy, Piccolo suddenly took a pose and punched forward, and the terrifying wind and waves instantly shattered Klin in front of him.

    No, what was shattered was only an afterimage.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 986: Brotherly Controversy

    ?

                   He thought he was smashed into pieces, but found that it was just an afterimage, the surrounding air was abnormally condensed, and then there were terrifying footsteps.

    Bursts of kicking sounds continued to vibrate into people's eardrums.

    It turned out that Kelin made his figure disappear during the extremely high-speed movement, and his skills seemed to be ineffective against the opponent. Although he was flexible and could use this speed to cover his attack, that guy Piccolo couldn't  Afraid of these, he still has a large range of attacks, definitely not weak.

    After a burst of terrifying and violent movement, Kling suddenly flashed his figure. What no one noticed was that there was an extra energy ball in his hand, but just as he flashed his figure, Piccolo's palm pierced through.  to his chest, but still to no avail, Krillin disappeared again.

    His use of the Afterimage Fist has reached perfection.

    In this world, everyone has their own special attributes. Some people are very familiar with Kamepai, Qigong and other types of air bomb attacks.

    In other words, these people are naturally suitable for that kind of extreme energy collision fight, and some people don't know much about their own energy, but their fighting skills are very strong, and of course there are some people who are incomparable spirit foxes.  Fighting with his flexible body, Kling belongs to the last category.

    During the extreme speed of movement, the thing holding a ball of light in his hand became bigger and bigger, and even filled the entire arena with the remaining brilliance, and this place became a zone of infinite light, completely reflecting everything.

    No one can calm down in such an infinitely astonishing, dazzling light, and feel that everything around them is dragged down. It seems that every minute and every second of this infinite light cannot be stopped.

    Kelin's constant ultra-high-speed movement completely shattered the opponent's grasp. Although Piccolo wanted to fight back, he found that he could not see the opponent's trace. His speed was astonishingly fast, unless he exploded with potential energy  , Blast the surroundings, otherwise there is really no other way.

    But for Piccolo, does he have any scruples in his heart?  Of course not.

    He posed a posture there, and the energy surrounding his body formed a huge halo, and then radiated it to the side. This thing can completely cut everything it encounters.

    This halo is getting bigger and bigger, and it seems that it has begun to use the energy in it to affect the surrounding space. The range of activities on the ring is getting smaller and smaller. Klin can move rapidly, but he can't jump into the air.

    The moment he jumped over, his body would slow down, and then he would be caught by the opponent, followed by a fatal blow.

    In this way, there is only one last solution left in the living room, which is to keep turning around in circles. As the energy slowly expands, the range of activities that Kelin can move becomes smaller and smaller, but the power consumed increases sharply.

    Klin's speed finally slowed down, and then his position was found by the other party, like a tiger out of the gate, the Great Demon King Piccolo flew over immediately, the demon hand in his hand swept across directly, and there was another blood-red light.

    In this way, the blood-red light shot towards the bottom of the arena. Even if Klin dodges, the audience below will be cut into pieces, so Klin stood there immediately, stretching out his arms  Block the blow.

    He used his own strength to block the opponent's fatal blow. When Piccolo was feeling happy, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. There was a white ball of light under his feet. Sun Wuchen could see it clearly. This white ball  The sphere of light is where Krillin left it on purpose.

    Then the white ball of light exploded immediately. As a memory of my side, the instant explosion completely shattered the surrounding arena. There were several large pits on the ground, but this time they were completely destroyed by the endless explosion.  .

    Almost everything on the arena was blown up, but of course the arena still exists, which is completely surprising.

    After the explosion, Piccolo in front of him was in the middle of the explosion and was beaten into a mess, but Klin also couldn't resist the last attack. After the blood-red light was shattered by his body, he directly  Just kneel on the ground.

    "The strength of your guy really surprised me. It's time to execute you. Do you want to die?"

    "I admit defeat. I am not your opponent. I have not even seen your true strength. This is my failure."

    Klin actually nodded and gave up his qualifications for the competition, but Piccolo still had a serious face. You must know that he has been training for a long time, and he seems to be able to deal with this little guy.The children have some difficulties. It seems that the progress of these strong people has surprised me.

    This can be regarded as a wonderful fight between dragons and tigers, at least in the eyes of everyone, but the next battle should be more sacred and terrifying, and some people are already shouting for it.

    "Wuchen Wukong, you have to work hard." The two girls shouted in unison. Their young and beautiful appearance is enough to make many men pay all their attention to them.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 987 Divine Skill - Qigong Wave Rebound

    ?

                 

    It was a man with a wind god like jade.  And he has walked a long distance without a single defeat, he is like a god.

    Sun Wukong has also done a lot of training next to the gods. Although he still does not have absolute confidence, the belief of the warrior told her that he will work hard no matter whether he knows the ending or not.

    "Wuchen, I won't hold back, I will definitely attack with all my strength."

    "Then let me see your strength, Wukong, we haven't fought for a long time."

    As Sun Wuchen said, the fight between the brothers seems to have not been carried out for a long, long time. Regardless of Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen, both of them are strong, but they have never been able to fight.

    The two people stood on the opposite side of the ring and looked at each other. This is really interesting. The two people look almost identical, except that Monkey King's hair is more fluffy. When they stand up, it is really different from the original book.  Not much.

    Compared with this appearance, the Super Saiyan is still more pleasing to the eye. The burning flames and lightning, coupled with the fierce and arrogant temperament, the Super Saiyan made the current Monkey King feel joy and respect.

    As for Sun Wuchen himself, his appearance is more like his former self, with short and special black hair hanging down there slowly. Although his face is somewhat similar, it is not exactly the same.

    "Game start."

    At the order of the commentator, the old guy Guixianren finally sat back, because for him, there was nothing to watch in the first few games, and the commentary was always done by the young commentator next to him.  Explain the game yourself.

    "This is really a battle between dragons and tigers. Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong are brothers. They also come from a remote mountainous area, but they are the best disciples under my sect."

    Guixianren was boasting there, and then began to tell the emotions between himself and them, while the people on the field had already started to fight. Sun Wukong did not make a tentative attack, but directly assumed the posture of Kamehae Qigong  , slowly gathering energy.

    "Is it Kamehae Qigong? It's interesting, but it doesn't seem to have any effect on me, so Wukong, you'd better give it up."

    Having said that, although Sun Wuchen looked extremely tall, he still kept an eye on it, and the system exchange list immediately appeared in front of him.

    In this list of skills, there is a skill that Sun Wuchen is in urgent need of. This skill is quite special called Qigong Rebound.

    At that time, he didn't think how miraculous this thing was. After all, Kamehae Qigong at that level can be rebounded easily.

    But after knowing that he was using Kamepai Qigong, and even saw Monkey King in front of him, and wanted to use these skills to attack himself, Sun Wuchen decided to use this skill.

    What is surprising is that in this exchange list, this skill is considered a special skill, which can be exchanged with z points.

    Although only one point is required, it is surprising enough, because one z point can be directly exchanged for 10,000 energy points.

    It can even be exchanged for lucky draw opportunities, which is already quite extraordinary, but just try to exchange one, this skill should have some magical effects, definitely stronger than the one used by Tianjin Fan.

    A yellow streamer of light shone on Sun Wuchen's body, and he immediately looked at his hands. This skill is stronger than imagined

    "The Qigong wave rebounds."

    "Skill level¡ªnone, special skills."

    "Skill coefficient - 0.3-1 times. The higher the opening multiple, the longer the duration and the greater the energy consumption. Do not open frequently in a short period of time."

    "Skill Special Attributes¡ªEnhancement (Not Enabled) Overlord Body (Not Enabled) Continuous Special Effect (Not Enabled) Air Wall (Not Enabled)"

    This skill is far more special than I imagined. Although it costs a special energy point, the exchanged thing is extraordinary.

    First of all, this is an endorsement skill in itself. In fact, it can rebound, but it is the damage of various energy bullets between 50% and 100% of your own attack power. After exceeding this level, you can still cause damage to yourself, but  will be reduced considerably.

    Just like the energy that explodes on Sun Wukong now, if there is only one hundred points, then he can resist the energy expectation of one hundred attack power.If the attack power is 150, the damage that can be caused is only 50 points.

    In other words, the greater the energy gap between the opponent and yourself, the weaker the opponent's attack will be. Even opponents of the same level can produce certain effects, but it seems that if the effect is too high, it will definitely cause damage to yourself.  Great energy drain.

    That can be regarded as the most heaven-defying special skill that he has obtained recently. He ate it at noon and wanted to exchange those special attributes of the skill, but the above request immediately made him look sad.

    Each redemption also requires 2z points.

    Could it be that these skill attributes are against the sky?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 988: The Power of One Hand

    ?

                 

    Now I still have about 20 z points, which are all obtained after killing bosses and elite enemies. After such a long battle, I only got so few points.

    He has put in so much effort to get more than 20 points, and he is reluctant to use half of them now. Although these skills may be small and infinite, after thinking about it, he directly exchanged one.

    Although the skill attribute is not introduced, he can temporarily translate it. For example, enhancement is the multiple provided by the direct increase.

    If you have a domineering body, you may have an extremely hard body, which is more resistant to the opponent's attack, and makes you less susceptible to the opponent's energy attack. For example, if a huge shock wave hits you, even if you are not injured, you will still be hit.  If you push and fly, if you stop kicking, your body will hang in the air, like a copper wall and iron wall, you can directly resist it.

    There is another introduction later, such as continuous special effects, it seems that this extremely special effect will always hang on my body, which is very amazing.

    It has been introduced above, if you activate this skill yourself, the longer it lasts, the greater the consumption, and the higher the initial multiple, it will also increase the consumption.

    The problem is that this skill cannot be activated frequently. It seems that it can only be exchanged for this skill with continuous special effects. The air wall does not need to be translated. It is definitely a barrier in front of oneself to resist the opponent's attack.

    That is a large-scale defensive skill, and I don't need it for the time being. Generally speaking, there will not be too many group battles now, so I can exchange it when necessary.

    Sun Wuchen now directly spent two z points to exchange for continuous special effects.

    "Congratulations to the host for enabling the special attribute of qigong wave rebound - continuous special effect."

    "Providing wave rebound can last longer, providing a layer of special air wall with a certain defensive power on the surface of the body, like a battle armor, which can withstand most attacks. Even if the host rebounds its own qigong wave, the special skill is completely  If it is lifted, the energy of this protection will last for a period of time. It is determined by the energy just consumed by the host itself, the longer the energy and time used just now, the longer the remaining time of this energy will be."

    It seems that it is indeed a long-lasting special attack effect. Now Sun Wukong once raised a hand immediately, and the special effect of qigong wave rebound is arranged on his body. Sun Wukong has also gathered a lot of energy. This is his super Kamehae Qigong.

    The power of this kind of Kamehae Qigong far exceeds the energy gathered by Kamehae Qigong in the past. It hits a super-large light ball with a diameter of about two meters. The extremely violent power shoots towards him in an instant. Monkey King deliberately  The adjusted attack angle prevents his attack from hitting the ground, but there is a mountain behind him, and Sun Wuchen stretches out his hand to block it.

    Originally, Sun Wukong thought that what if his attack hurt his brother?  He saw with his own eyes that the other's hand actually blocked the strongest Kamehae qigong.

    There was a terrifying meditation like a tsunami earthquake, and the place was constantly shaking, and then the people around felt that the ground was shaking for a moment, they were all stumbling around, and almost couldn't stand still. When they looked forward, they found  After the terrifying explosion, a ray of light was shot into the sky, and the man actually blocked the opponent's attack with one hand.

    "1125, Wukong, you are indeed very powerful."

    Compared with the original book, Sun Wukong is even stronger than when Raditz came, but he obviously seems to have other skills. Although Super Kamehae Qigong is extremely powerful, it is not invincible.

    Piccolo, who was next to him, was also a little surprised when he saw the attack just now. It seemed that the other party might fight him to the death, not to mention that the grandson blocked the attack with one hand. He is really a  Monster, it seems that his own plan must also be carried out.

    It is impossible to defeat the opponent with one's own blood, and everything is in vain in the end.

    After the energy ball hit the sky, it exploded in an instant, and countless brilliance fell instead, just like fireworks in the sky. It was so dazzling that everyone around was shocked.

    "Teacher Wutian, the Kamepai Qigong you used in the arena that day is even stronger."

    "Which pot are you not opening and lifting? Oh, I can't say that. My Kamepai Qigong back then was also very powerful, but Monkey King seems to have made greater progress. All of this is due to my  Those who have improved under the guidance of others. If I hadn¡¯t called them Kamehae Qigong back then, maybe they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, so mine is still better.¡±

      Gui Xianren wiped the sweat from his temples, he understood that he was unable to withstand Kamepai Qigong just now, Wukong and the others are really out of blue, but that Monkey King is even more terrifying, can he block it with one hand?  ?

    "Contestant Wuchen actually used his own hand to block the opponent's Super Turtle Pie. Qigong is really too strong, and his strength is boundless at a young age."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 989: Monkey King¡¯s Efforts

    ?

                  "Will Monkey King give up?"

    of course not.

    Monkey King has already rushed over immediately, and when he ran forward, he instantly threw away all the heavy equipment on his body. When he was training with the gods, he wore these things every day.

    The few contestants just now poked off this kind of thing when they were fighting. Only Sun Wukong just faced Sun Wuchen and wanted to make a test.

    After taking off these things, his combat power increased significantly in an instant, and it seemed to have reached more than 600.

    Now Sun Wuchen's combat power can approach this value even if he doesn't use the Kaiwang Fist, so there is no need to be nervous at all.

    It's just that Sun Wukong's combat power is still growing to a certain extent, and it seems to be growing slowly.

    What the hell is this guy thinking?  The current Sun Wuchen is also guessing in every possible way, and immediately retreats quickly, pointing his finger forward, and a few beams of hole beams hit him, denser and more lethal than dumplings.

    And it also has a variety of special effects, which can instantly defeat the opponent, but Monkey King doesn't seem to be afraid of this thing. After dodging a few times there, he has already arrived at Wuchen's side, and then pressed his hands on the ground, and the inside immediately exploded.  Seeing a huge ray of light spread in front of him.

    Sun Wukong actually wanted to destroy the arena in an instant. I don't know what he was thinking, but part of the arena that was blown up collapsed, and Sun Wuchen could only hang in the air at this moment, because he didn't want to hang on the ground and let the opponent bomb him.

    At this time, Monkey King had already seen everything in his eyes, and suddenly shot countless balls of light into the sky.

    When Sun Wukong was flying in the sky, he was surrounded by all the rays of light, and he was in it. These balls of light fell towards the place in an instant, and the target was the current ring.

    And Monkey King himself flew up from below, and a terrifying aura erupted from him. The original Monkey King didn't have too many strange skills during this period of time, and he completely developed through his own fighting skills and physical fitness.  Confrontation, and even a strong will.

    Various factors allow him to occupy an undefeated position. Although the combat power of the opponent is very close, he can always beat the opponent, such as Tianjin Fan, such as Piccolo.

    At this moment, Sun Wukong suddenly issued Kamepai Qigong from under his feet, which greatly enhanced his speed. Endless rays of light came from behind Sun Wuchen, but what was in front of him was the fists of two Sun Wukongs. In the constant collision, they were full of power.  Combat strength is also gradually increasing.

    Tianjin Fan next to him was dumbfounded. He thought that he and Monkey King were very close. Although there was a gap, it would not be that big because they were undergoing the same training.

    Every attack is very close, the strength of the two is equal, and there has never been a time of admitting defeat or failure. However, Monkey King still seems to be higher, stronger and farther than him, even to the point where he is unable to deal with it.  This gradually saturated power seems to be stronger than himself.

    At this time, Piccolo was also taken aback. He felt more and more that the Monkey King in front of him was a very difficult opponent. Originally, he wanted revenge and killed Sun Wuchen in front of him.

    Others didn't see it in his eyes at all, and he didn't expect that Monkey King made such rapid progress.

    At this time, Monkey King did not drink the super divine water, relying entirely on his own strength, he exploded with his own potential, constantly punching and attacking, his power became stronger and stronger, constantly erupting, and constantly terrified.

    The power is getting stronger and stronger, and after a series of onslaughts, the current Sun Wuchen was hit in the air, and countless light beams fell down. At this moment, Sun Wuchen felt that his choice was infinitely wise.

    The peculiar body armor on his body can well defend against all energy attacks. As long as he is within this energy armor, he can defend against attacks within a certain level.

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen has already used the Realm King Fist.

    His energy is slowly increasing.

    Sun Wuchen's combat power is infinitely close to 800, and he can even make a breakthrough after some hard work, but he has maintained his combat power at this limit.

    Sun Wukong's fighting power is higher, it should be about 1500 now, Sun Wuchen must be careful to deal with a series of fierce attacks, and his fighting power is around 1600 when he activates the King of Fist.

    At that time, although the combat power was over 800 when the combat power was calculated, in fact, he wanted to coordinate as much as possible. The current body will not explode unless necessary. The greatest potential is to use the Kaiwangquan, butIn this way, if you use the Five Times Realm King Fist, your combat power can reach an astonishing 4000, which is enough. According to my own estimation, if you burst out to your full potential, your combat power may be more than 5000.

    Originally thinking that Dodoria, which was like a mountain, was about to attack, Sun Wuchen felt uneasy, but now that he thinks about it carefully, after a while of training, he can already kill that guy, and a bigger plan keeps emerging in his mind  .

    "Infinite Light Explosions." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Nine hundred and ninetieth the strong self-improvement

    ?

             The person's side exploded in an instant, covered by the most dazzling light in the sky.

    This is Sun Wukong himself, using the power of the light explosion, to fall directly to the ground. When he stepped on the ring, he immediately looked up at the sky. The terrifying wind and waves swept across the entire island. The howling wind here will blow everything on the island.  All the surrounding buildings were blown away, and if they were a little weaker, they would collapse and shatter directly.

    Those strong winds whistling, the surrounding sea water blowing into the distance, and even accompanied by waves of turbulence, all of this is too terrifying, far beyond the imagination of people today.

    A huge ball of light with a diameter of tens of meters appeared in the sky, continuously fused and exploded. It was actually the effect of countless energy explosions. The energy itself burned like a flame. After the explosion at this moment, it was completely aggregated into a huge ball  .

    Following a terrifying explosion, everything finally calmed down. Countless dust fell from the sky, as if the space in the sky had been blown to pieces. At this moment, Sun Wuchen descended slowly, quite embarrassed.

    In the instant of infinite explosions, Sun Wuchen even felt that this kind of attack might have reached an astonishing 2,000 or more, but he immediately used the Triple Realm King Fist to at least defend against this kind of attack.

    It's just that my energy rebound didn't have much effect. At the same time, the rebound energy of this energy armor is limited. I was still harassed by endless explosions and almost fell on it. Fortunately, I had a lot of cards.

    To be honest, if Sun Wukong learns the Kaiwang Fist, the outcome of this match will really be unknown. If he can at least unleash a triple Kaiwang Fist, then he and I will really be in a close fight.

    But there is still time, there are still several years to go, everything is worth looking forward to.

    Sun Wuchen, who fell to the ground, did not feel any surprise at all, and so did Sun Wukong.

    ? To defeat Sun Wuchen with this kind of attack, even he himself has no confidence.

    "Wukong, this strange bursting power really has quite different reactions. It almost hurt me. Is there any other skills? If not, I will end this. You are my brother and the last one.  Good opponent, I believe you will reach my current level soon."

    "Then you will definitely become stronger, but I will not give up, Wuchen, I only hope that one day I will fight you to the top and see your true ability."

    Monkey King took off his shirt, which was already a little broken. At this moment, he assumed an attacking posture, and a wave of energy slowly gathered on his body, which was an instant explosion.

    Under this kind of energy, he seemed to be experiencing pain, but the energy gathered on his body instantly became stronger, the overall airflow was completely inflated, and his own attack had surpassed 1700, and it seemed that he had made some progress.

    A genius is a genius. Now Sun Wukong estimates that the combat power of Tianjin Fan is only about 1200. Even the guy named Piccolo is only more than 1800.

    If he is only using or performing 1/4 of his current strength, this is already a very high estimate.

    In other words, there shouldn't be any changes in this battle, and I can easily win it, at least it seems so now.

    After Sun Wukong broke out, his combat power directly reached more than 1700, and then rushed forward.

    When he stepped on the ground, everything on the ground exploded in an instant, and he himself seemed to turn into a storm, and he arrived at the side of Monkey King in an instant, with fists and kicks, various attacks followed one after another, and he fell near Sun Wuchen like a storm  .

    Since it was a fight between dragons and tigers, Sun Wuchen decided to draw a perfect end to all this.

    "Five Elements Boxing¡ªFire Burning Heaven."

    "Five Elements Boxing - Gust of Wind."

    The two skills are used at the same time, surrounded by crazy flames, which are obviously blocked, most of the directions that Monkey King can move, and every time Sun Wuchen punches, the terrifying flames will spread away.

    As for the gust of wind, it is even simpler. Under the blessing of the gust of wind, Sun Wuchen's speed is several times faster.

    When Sun Wukong's fist struck across the space, Sun Wuchen had already prepared his palm.

    His 2x Realm King Fist can perfectly deal with it, and the opponent's strength has also reached that level.

    Boom!  Boom!  Boom!  Boom!

    Boom!

    The collision of the fists, coupled with the ultimate strength, directly triggered an explosion, and the surrounding arena was blown to pieces.?When Sun Wukong fell to the back, Sun Wuchen suddenly jumped on top of his head and punched down.

    As soon as Monkey King dodged, the power of his fist pierced through the ring, and with a bang, he directly smashed a huge hole in the ground. Although the diameter of this hole was not big, it had reached an unimaginable depth, gushing out  The broken stones and soil instantly rushed to the sky, turning into a fountain, and then slowly falling dust landed on the ring.

    Sun Wuchen fell to the ground slowly, and Sun Wukong was already panting and standing aside.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 991 Elite Enemy - Piccolo

    ?

                   The possibility of going on, lack of strength, and not much faith."

    "Wuchen, you are indeed much stronger than I imagined, but I still say that, I will not give up, I want to fight to the last moment. Let me see your real strength, I always feel that you  There are still big reservations."

    "Actually, not only you want to see it, but also many people, such as Big Devil Piccolo."

    When Sun Wuchen said a word, the audience around him talked a lot. Piccolo was defeated by the Gui Xianren, and everyone thought so. Now that Sun Wuchen said this name again, it naturally made them think that the Biological City had followed the Gui Xianren.  Immortals attack Piccolo.

    Sun Wuchen himself didn't care about those false names, but the Guixianren's face was a little uncomfortable.

    "Mr. Wutian, do you think Piccolo is stronger than the current Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen players?"

    Gui Xianren looked helplessly at the narrator, it really made me hate which pot was not opened and which pot was lifted, and there must be a limit when you are young.

    Fortunately, Gui Xianren just gave him a look, and immediately said: "Now there are two apprentices, and they have made great progress. Their strength is very strong, and it has reached the point where I was surprised, but the big devil Piccolo at that time was also very good."  Powerful, they should be able to avoid defeating that guy by force now, worse than me."

    If a person can be shameless, maybe he is the Guixianren in front of him, but it will not be scary. This title was indeed given to him by the strong people present, because everyone needs an unimaginable existence, with the world's invincible.  The name leads the world forward.

    "If Piccolo is still here, I really want to tell him that even Sun Wukong might not be able to kill him, let alone the genius master who defeated Piccolo at that time. Right? Mr. Piccolo."

    Beside Piccolo had a cold face and didn't know what to say. It seemed that his revenge was really going to fail, but he still had his own beliefs, so he jumped in directly from outside the arena.

    "Mr. Piccolo, this is a competition presented by Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen, you cannot interfere."

    Piccolo ignored him, but slowly took off his attire. After all the concealment here disappeared, many people around talked a lot, because this player looked so much like the big devil Piccolo.  .

    "Why does he look so much like the Great Devil Piccolo, it doesn't seem to be bad at all."

    "That's right, they both have green skin. They look like a beast. The two are too similar. Are they the same race?"

    When people around were speculating, Piccolo roared directly.

    "You idiots, I am the child of Piccolo, and I will rule the world again instead of my father, but before that, I will come here to avenge the person who killed my father, and I will make him pay the price."

    The people around were panicked, so some people were even more so. To be honest, although he had fought against the demons, after his resurrection, the infinitely powerful Great Demon King Piccolo could not be estimated by himself.

    Later, there was no trace of him, because there was an extremely dark area before, making it difficult for everyone to enter. If there is no one to kill Piccolo in it.

    Sun Wuchen had a smile on the corner of his mouth, and heard the sound of the system in his ears.

    "Found the elite enemy - Piccolo."

    "Enemy Level¡ªElite."

    "Combat power value - 800 (1600)"

    "Possess skills-flying technique, demon enchantment, eye beam, finger beam, demon electric shock, qigong wave, magic light cannon, continuous magic light cannon, super-explosive magic wave, magic mouth cannon, and tracking bullets."

    "Other special attributes-body regeneration, gigantism, body extension, telekinesis, creation, and telepathy."

    The big devil Piccolo in front of him is definitely a very powerful enemy, but what is surprising is that his level is only an elite-level enemy.

    And the reminder Sun Wuchen got was that the Piccolo in front of him can choose, he can choose to kill the opponent, but that will lose the gods, and he can also use his actions to influence the opponent.  It has nothing to do with Sun Wuchen.

    Moreover, Sun Wuchen always felt a little surprised that this guy in front of him was only an elite-level enemy, not a boss-level one. This time, if he fought here, some terrifying, evil and terrifying enemies would definitely appear, as if every time  same experience?? 

    Could it be that there is still a strong man dormant and waiting in the dark?  Sun Wuchen swept across the ring, allowing his sensing ability to spread everywhere around him, but he really didn't feel the existence of any strong people, which really made people feel extremely surprised.

    "I want to restore the bloody rule again. You human beings cannot stop me. Whether it is Monkey King or Sun Wuchen, I will kill you."

    "It's still the same sentence, you can't even beat Monkey King next to me, let alone others. Of course, I can also give you a chance, first defeat the Tianjin fan player, then defeat Wukong, and finally challenge me, if you don't have this ability  , I advise you to go back to the deep mountains and old forests to practice quickly, and in a few hundred years, if you kill other people, maybe your revenge will be considered a success."  (Remember this website URL: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 992: Return of the Devil

    ?

                   After some practice, he has high combat power, but this guy in front of him despises him so much.

    Piccolo raised his head suddenly and slowly, looked at the sky, and then calmed down again, as if he was waiting for something.

    "Then let the game continue, but the Monkey King next to you is not that powerful. If you let him fight me, you will die. And you, do you want to die too?"

    Tianjin Fan knew that his combat power was not as strong as the opponent's, but of course he jumped up without hesitation.

    "Wuchen, this is my battle, let me continue, if I fail, there will be Wukong, after Wukong, there will be you."

    It is difficult to change the arrogance of a warrior. Sun Wuchen nodded, took Monkey King back to the side, and then fed Sun Wukong a fairy bean to restore his strength as soon as possible.

    The audience around did not run away, they even felt that Teacher Wutian was right next to them, as if they had infinite confidence, and there were also many outstanding disciples of Teacher Wutian, all of whom were strong.

    "It's great to have Teacher Wutian here."

    Amidst the constant cheers, Teacher Wu Tian stroked his white beard and nodded, then his hand dropped down, and inadvertently touched the buttocks of the waitress next to him.

    But in fact, he doesn't have that much confidence and leisure, and he can still enjoy this kind of thing now. He himself is surprised to see all the changes on the battlefield. Now Tianjin Fan is going to play. With his sharp eyes, Tianjin Fan is worthy  Is the opponent's opponent.

    However, he didn't cook Tianjin rice anymore. After taking off the shackles on his body, he continued to burst out of energy, and it really reached about 1200.

    It's just that his state is not stable, and it seems that he can't last for too long, followed by another violent offensive like a storm, and he locked the opponent's position.

    The fists kept hitting like a gust of wind, smashing everything around him in an instant. He could no longer bear the madness and anger in his heart. At this moment, although he felt that he could not compare with other Monkey King brothers, he still had his own pride.  Heart, never admit defeat.

    The sound of bang bang was indeed endless, even Piccolo was surprised, the combat power of this guy in front of him was really powerful.

    With his 1800 combat power, defeating the opponent should be simple.

    But he didn't need to use all his strength when he came up, not to mention that he could see that although the opponent's offensive was fierce, his strength was rapidly depleting. After a while, he couldn't bear such energy consumption. As long as he was a normal person, he could  It's impossible to go crazy forever.

    Sun Wuchen touched his chin beside him. He was waiting for the change. After a while, he finally felt that this change came from the top of his head. No wonder Piccolo also looked at the top of his head, and the moon appeared in the sky, and the color was a little special  , presenting a faint light of blood red.

    No, this should not be the moon, it came earlier than I thought.

    The gods seem to be very afraid that Sun Wukong will turn into a giant ape and destroy the earth.

    So he deliberately used hypnosis to close some of Sun Wukong's perception, so that he could not discover the existence of the moon.

    As for Sun Wuchen, who can carry out very effective self-control transformation, he was not hypnotized.

    However, what is appearing now is definitely not the moon, that kind of special light does not shine on the earth, and this strange existence is blood red, it seems to be getting bigger and bigger, and it is passing through the space.

    Sun Wuchen's heart beat violently, something was wrong, quite something wrong.

    It seemed that something extremely terrifying was coming. Just as he was thinking about it, blood flashed in the sky. Just at this time, Piccolo rushed over in an instant, slashing Tianjin Fan's back with his own hand, making him slam  Knocked down, his strength was exhausted, and Tianjin Fan couldn't support himself, so he passed out directly.

    The last battle should be between Sun Wuchen and Piccolo, but at this moment Sun Wuchen looks at the sky.

    The blood-colored light sprinkled the earth, and then a huge planet appeared, as if slowly passing through the earth. As for the sky, a huge crack had opened, and something was falling down, and the blood-colored planet was also falling.  Something flew over here.

    Carrick II seems to be waking up. According to the original plot, I can't beat him no matter what. When he was resurrected, his strength was quite strong.

    However, the current timeline should not be so scary, now heThe sudden recovery may be related to the passage of the evil star from here, at most it only opened the time-space rift.

    After the space-time rift opened, this guy suddenly flew down from the air, still with that huge body, but a little old.

    In that broken time and space, locked up for a long time, there was only one thing in his heart called anger. He really wanted to kill the young man in front of him. Although she had changed, the aura was very obvious.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 993 Carrick II under the evil star

    ?

                   Once, I want revenge."

    "You have to have that ability."

    Sun Wuchen said slowly.

    "Haha, of course, that is the planet of our demon race. When this planet approaches the earth, it will release unimaginable brilliance, and my combat power will increase tenfold. Although I have been tortured in that space,  A little aging, but after ten times improvement, it can definitely kill you."

    Sun Wuchen conducted a scan, and this guy is definitely in the strongest state, with a combat power of 520, because of some aging and physical loss.

    But the power of the evil star is replenishing him. I believe he can return to the most powerful state at that time. Maybe after a ten-fold increase, his combat power will reach more than 7,000. That would be terrifying.

    With the current combat power, even if I use the Five Times Realm King Fist, it can only reach more than 5,000 combat power at most. If I want to fight against him, it will be a bit difficult.

    That is Sun Wuchen is the kind of person who faces difficulties, no matter who the enemy is, he will never give up, and Piccolo next to him is talking there.

    "Sun Wuchen, you are also my enemy. I will never let you live. The reason why I summoned this terrifying red planet here is to summon him back to fight side by side with me."

    Among the red cracks, some terrifying demons flew out. They should all be on the evil star. This terrifying demons are very powerful. Although they are not as extreme as the legendary plot, they are all from the earth.  The strong in the world are not easy to deal with.

    Sun Wuchen slowly stood in front of the stage and looked at the audience around him.

    "You idiots, get out of here, if you stay here, you will only die."

    Everyone's eyes felt a little surprised, even a little angry. The strongest man in the world didn't speak. How can you, a young man, have the right to yell at us? Many people are about to jump out and blame Wuchen full of righteous indignation.

    "It's scary for you people to leave these enemies soon, even if I am not easy to deal with."

    As soon as Teacher Wu Tian spoke, the people around him seemed to have seen something terrifying, and they all started to run away. It seems that only the words of the strongest can have such an effect. Sun Wuchen held his head helplessly.

    However, the facts are so, and there is absolutely no room for change. These people all fled here, and they tried their best to escape the horror of this place.

    A group of people fled frantically and disappeared without a trace in almost a short time.

    The only ones left here were Guixianliu, a few powerful fighters, and Sun Wuchen walked directly in front of Carrick II.

    "This is a battle between you and me, let me see your strength, Wukong will deal with Piccolo, you are lifelong enemies."

    Monkey King nodded and went to Piccolo.

    The two fought fiercely, but Carrick II was not in a hurry at the moment, and the longer the time, the better.

    As time goes on, his fighting power will increase more and more. If he can reach it for a long time, he can even far surpass his original state. Now his fighting power can only be improved by three times at most, but what greets him is a  Fist, Sun Wuchen's fist.

    Is there a golden light shining on the fist?

    When Carrick II was surprised, his fist hit him in the face, and Carrick II's body flew out like a cannonball, crashing into the distance, and there was a crackling sound in the air. It seems that he  You can't even control your own body.

    Crashing into the distance with a whoosh, Carrick II calmed down in the air again, and before he moved, there was a crackling sound on his face.

    Boom!

    His face was blown up a bit, and even lost some skin, but the recovery ability of the demons is very strong, so his face healed quickly, and even benefited from the power of the evil star, his recovery ability was overwhelmed.  several times.

    The monster still wanted to rush over to continue fighting, but Sun Wuchen had already flown closer.

    "This is a deserted land. As a battlefield for you and me, it should be good. Come on, fight me. I want to see what kind of fighting power you have after you are resurrected when it happens."

    Sun Wuchen suddenly turned into a tiger and flew out in an instant. The golden light in his hand flashed. Carrick II dared not resist this time.

    When this golden power hits him, it seems to explode instantly, and the opponent's energy is always?Press yourself firmly.

    Carrick II was smashed to the ground again, instantly entered the infinite soil, lost the irradiation of the red bloody light, his strength even tended to weaken, he couldn't let this continue to happen.

    He couldn't bear his own weakness. If it took longer, he would not have the strength to fight. He immediately flew over from the mud, roared, and spit out a huge ball of light, knocking Sun Wuchen in front of him to the side.  Fly high into the sky, absorbing the power of red blood light.

    "1750190021002300."

    "Haha, I don't know what you're talking about? But I'm stronger."

    Boom!

    Sun Wuchen punched him into the mountain.

    "Triple Realm King Fist!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 994: Humble Demon Race

    ?

                   Angry, is it true that your own strength is not as good as the other party's?  This is absolutely impossible.

    The addition of strength through the evil star is enough to make Carrick II stronger, and he is even strengthening every minute and every second, but he still feels that he is not as good as the young man in front of him.

    The last time I saw him, he was still a child. I didn't expect that after staying in it for a while, he turned into a young man, and he was as fast as lightning.

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen is also enjoying the feeling on his body, it seems that every muscle in his body is full of powerful strength.

    Using both fists and feet, it is enough to destroy everything when it hits.

    In an instant, he flew to the opponent's side, kicked the opponent fiercely, and kicked the opponent away. The power of the Triple Realm King Fist was close to 3000, allowing him to play with the opponent at will.

    After being attacked by Sun Wuchen again like a storm, the current Carrick II suddenly felt a little collapsed, and then flew directly to the side, where he supported with all his strength.

    He kept panting heavily there, his strength was terrifying.

    "You can't kill me. With the power of this planet and giving me infinite strength, I can recover quickly and kill you."

    Carrick II was a little arrogant, and at this moment he was still provoking Sun Wuchen, but Sun Wuchen had a calm face.

    "I know you have some skills, but you still can't escape from my palm. Now your combat power is 3150. It's just a pity that I have quadruple Kaiwang Fist."

    Accompanied by a slow shout, Sun Wuchen forced out the strength from his body again. The blazing fire seemed to be really powerful. This is when the Quadruple Realm King Fist was burning, and he flew forward, kicking  The opponent kicked away.

    Carrick II was smashed into the deep mountain again, his body was almost torn apart, it was really infinitely terrifying.

    He looked at the monster in front of him in surprise, and surprised himself with some power, as if he would really be killed by the opponent, is it possible?  Seems like a real possibility.

    Carrick II roared furiously in the mountain, bursting out with all his strength.

    His current combat power is close to 3500, but he was beaten by Sun Wuchen for a while, and he couldn't bear it at all. No matter how he grew, he still seemed to be unable to touch Sun Wuchen's side, which made him quite helpless.

    In fact, Sun Wuchen has gradually lost his strength. After all, he can only use the Five Times Realm King Fist at most, and his strength is limited.

    The Five Times Realm King Fist can explode very powerfully.

    After that point, Sun Wuchen seems to be unable to fill the first row. Unless he transforms directly, he can certainly have ten times the power, but it will not help the overall battle.  It can't compare to the strength of the opponent's continuous improvement.

    After thinking about it, the current Sun Wuchen is indeed capable, but it seems to be completely insufficient, and he is also judging carefully.

    "How can I not beat you?"

    "This is absolutely impossible, I must kill you."

    Carrick II roared unwillingly, but he was still hit on the ground, and Sun Wuchen floated there quietly.

    Carrick II's combat power is close to 4200, and the current quadruple Realm King Fist is no longer enough, so should we use five times?  That's my limit. The current battles have reached 5000 combat power. The enemies on the earth are really unimaginable.

    When Vegeta and others came to the earth, if they encountered such a monster, they might really have to fight an arduous battle.

    "Don't worry, no matter how much power you absorb, you will never be my opponent, and I still have such skills."

    Sun Wuchen slowly raised his hand, and the vitality around him continued to gather. He did not have a strong comprehension and awe of nature, and of course he was not affirmed by natural forces. Only some free vitality energy would gather.

    It was the first time to use vitality bullets in a place with so many creatures, and the effect was really different. A lot of vitality gathered in his hand, which seemed like a small flame, but actually had a lot of energy.

    He also condensed those energies into a small ball. This small coin doesn't seem to have much power. Even the current Carrick II doesn't pay much attention to it.

    Then the ball gradually became smaller, and it was very weak in the hand. When Carrick II felt extremely contemptuous, Sun Wuchen threw the thing into the sky.

      This thing streaked across a stream of light and directly hit the huge red ball in the sky.

    The huge red eyeballs flashed bursts of light, which is the so-called most powerful area, that kind of thing is called the evil star, which represents the most powerful power of the demon race, but the white ball exploded in the sky instantly,  The terrifying impact force pushed the ball away.

    In an instant, the air exploded, and then the red light of the evil star seemed to gradually fade away, and the strong men who were fighting also discovered this.

    The power of the terrifying demons is gradually weakening, and many enemies have gradually aged, and they have lost their own era before they reached strength.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 995: The Deceived Carrick II

    ?

                   In terms of combat effectiveness, Sun Wuchen is no longer his opponent, but the red light will not shine for too long.

    "Now I can give you a chance to kneel down and become my subordinate, or continue to resist. Don't worry, as long as you become stronger, I will continue to strengthen. You will never be able to keep up with my footsteps."

    Carrick II gritted his teeth tightly. He was looking for an opportunity to kill the opponent, but it seemed that there was no such opportunity.

    He has already experienced this kind of stimulation once. His strength has been increasing all the time, the opponent is always a line higher than himself, and he can even beat himself very miserably. How did this monster train such strength?

    He now regards Sun Wuchen as a monster, but even if he gritted his teeth, it was difficult for him to fight against the advantage in front of him.

    Yes, he had no other choice. Thinking of the humiliation he had suffered all this time, he was still trapped in that illusory space for a long time, and now Carrick II was almost insane, but he was helpless.

    "Just think about it, maybe I'll show you some mercy, or I'll smash you to pieces and give you ten seconds to choose. Ten, five, one"

    Carrick II was taken aback. He was not given a chance to choose in such an extreme time, so he nodded immediately.

    "I am no longer fighting with you, how about maintaining peace between us from now on."

    Instead, there is a huge ball of light that keeps shining. The current Super Kamehae Qigong also has extreme power. With the increase of 5000 points of combat power, Kamehae Qigong can explode with a power that can reach tens of thousands.  Yes, the continuously gathering light spheres are quite powerful, if they really hit the ground, it is likely to destroy a large area of ??the ground.

    "Okay, I won't resist anymore, how about being your subordinate from now on?"

    Carrick II immediately swore allegiance, and at the same time threw out a so-called demon symbol, which is the symbol of their evil stars. If another person controls the picture, a master-servant relationship is established, but he also leaves  First hand, he knew very clearly that he could not always follow behind this person.

    He also has his own desires in his heart, and it is impossible to succumb to this young man, so he also kept this hand. Of course, Ao Chen also understands very well that the enemy in front of him cannot completely obey his will.

    Sun Wuchen also sent out a special signal, which he learned from the gods.

    This kind of signal can establish a strange spiritual connection. Two people have their own ghosts. Of course, they will not establish the most stable spiritual connection. There will even be a war in the future. Submitting now does not mean submitting in the future.

    This peculiar spiritual connection instantly penetrated the bodies and minds of these two guys, making them seem to be united together, followed by a burst of soft light.

    They formed an alliance.

    Carrick II immediately recalled all the demon warriors under him. This matter is also very simple. Sun Wuchen found them a remote place, even this place is on another planet, which can be regarded as a help.  Immortals solved this guy.

    When everyone flew to the planet in the void universe, the demon warriors on the earth were all taken aback.

    They also did not expect that there is such a mysterious place.

    Carrick II also set his eyes on the distant void universe. He finally realized that what he saw was too narrow. He should have made greater development, but now he simply succumbed to his eyes.  s things.

    He temporarily calmed down to think about his future. As for Sun Wuchen and others, they left him here and flew back to the vicinity of the arena again, because Sun Wukong was still fighting Piccolo.

    The two people's battle between dragons and tigers has never stopped. All kinds of terrifying and powerful attacks collided together, blowing everything around them to pieces.

    Compared with the original plot, Sun Wukong appears to be calmer, and does not have the most hateful kindness of a woman.

    Piccolo never got a chance to take advantage of it, and in the end he was hit on the ground with a super Kamepai Qigong by Monkey King.

    After some impact, Piccolo seemed to have really passed out, but now Monkey King saw that he still had strength, and seemed to be waiting for the moment when the other party lost his strength, so he immediately erupted and hit with one blow.

    Will he have such a chance?  Now Sun Wukong is also thinking about this matter, but it seems that the power of fate has not favored him, and he is now thinking about it.When preparing, Monkey King jumped directly to the side.

    "I have already won, and you don't have the ability to resist, so admit defeat."

    Piccolo found his disguise and seemed to be noticed by the other party. He slowly raised his head, full of hatred.

    "We are powerful demons and will never fail."

    Piccolo finally turned around, surrounded by waves of thunder.

    "Devil God Barrier!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 996: Level-D Skill Demon God Barrier

    ?

                 

    "Skill level¡ª¡ªd."

    "Skill coefficient - 2-5."

    "Skill Attributes¡ªSuperior Body (Not Enabled), Out-of-Range Explosion (Not Enabled)"

    "With your own body as the center, gather a large amount of energy, release it instantly, and completely blow ashes and destroy everything around you."

    This is a peculiar skill, and the level of the skill has reached level d.

    And the energy coefficient is not low, it has reached 2-5.

    However, Sun Wuchen has studied this skill carefully. It seems that in the most central area, the power of the skill is the strongest, and it can reach a real 5, but it will become lower and lower in the surrounding areas.

    The highest limit that other areas can reach is 2.

    It's no wonder that this skill can be rated at such a high level, it's even equivalent to my own Super Kamehae Qigong now, it turns out that it can really explode with such a powerful and terrifying power, it's amazing.

    Now after gathering a lot of energy, everything around trembled, accompanied by Piccolo's roar, everything floated, and then was roared by her terror.

    All flew towards other surrounding areas.

    Everything was blown away, the whole island was shaken, and the surrounding mountains seemed to have been severely damaged. This force was already terrifying, smashing and crashing everything around, how many people could do it?

    It seems that the power of this demon clan is really full. The other strong men have already hid in a big hole dug in advance. This was prepared by Tianjin Fan.  Sensitive.

    They couldn't resist this terrible power at all, only Sun Wuchen could continue to float in the air, looking indifferently at the things in front of him.

    All of this is like a terrifying explosion, enough to completely destroy everything. This kind of power is really full. When everything completely disappears, the whole land trembles twice, and then it seems to return to calm again.

    Piccolo was a little excited at this time, bursting out with full power, which in his eyes was enough to completely smash everyone into ashes, but when he recovered again and opened his eyes and moved forward, he found that he was wrong.

    The two brothers in front of them are really monsters, unexpectedly possessing such power, everything around them was blown to pieces, but the two brothers were unscathed, and have been fighting there for the last time.

    The Monkey King in front of him is nothing more than that, he seems to have suffered some injuries, after all he has withstood the most terrifying explosion, a full five times improvement, although it is a range attack, the damage to a single target has been weakened a lot, but he can still fight in this kind of attack.  endured the terrible damage.

    Sun Wuchen next to him used his own strength to endure everything, with a khaki light shining on his body, which is the power of the Five Elements Fist.

    However, after Monkey King went through this battle, it seemed that he didn't have so much strength. Both guys were panting, but it seemed that Monkey King might win more.

    It seems that it will not change. The plot will always develop in one direction. Some things have not changed after all. For example, Monkey King is obviously stronger than the other party.

    This is a fact that cannot be changed, and it can be seen clearly even today.

    At this time, Sun Wukong suddenly gathered a lot of Qi, his body was exploding, and he wanted to kill the opponent with one blow. This was the last battle, but Sun Wuchen flew directly between the two.

    "Wukong, you have already won, there is no need to continue fighting with him. How many men do I need recently, Piccolo, are you interested?"

    "Are you kidding? I am a proud demon. I want to avenge my father. Even if I can't beat you, I will fight until the last moment."

    It seems that this proud demon still has some intelligence, Sun Wuchen suddenly pointed there, and the light flickered and pierced through Piccolo's head in an instant.

    The injury was quite serious, and Piccolo fell directly to the ground, his body sore and limp.

    In fact, Sun Wukong didn't think of killing the opponent directly. Compared with his father, the Piccolo in front of him is obviously not as strong, crazy and evil as the big devil Piccolo.

    After all, their experiences are completely different. It cannot be said that the Piccolo in front of him is the same as the Great Devil Piccolo, and will have the same bloody and terrifying rule, at least that is what he saw in front of everyone.

    "Wukong, you go back to the temple to rest, I will deal with his body."

    ?Sun Wukong and the others looked gloomy. If they were really killed by Sun Wuchen with one blow, then maybe the gods would not be able to kill them.will exist.

    However, when the matter was over, they had nothing to say, and flew towards the temple. When they returned to the temple, they found a familiar figure waiting there.

    "God, aren't you already dead?"

    "No one has ever said that I am dead. I know that Piccolo was seriously injured, but Sun Wuchen didn't kill him. He has been manipulating the damage of that blow, so he only severely injured Piccolo. They seem to have something to talk about."

    At the venue.

    "I can give you three chances, even if you don't fight back, if you can't kill me, you have to think about your future path."

    Sun Wuchen was full of smiles.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 997 Prepare to hunt

    ?

                 this area.

    When they arrived on that planet, everyone returned to this familiar area, where Kelin, Jiaozi and others had all fought hard.

    And a large number of demons appeared here, and they all retreated to other places, occupying an area. Of course, they are still in a calm state with Sun Wuchen for the time being. In fact, if Carrick II works hard, he may make progress.  He can even catch up with the current Sun Wuchen.

    This can be regarded as his talent, at least in the plot, his combat effectiveness can reach a very high level.

    But now he seems to have confirmed that with the power of Sun Wuchen, there is no possibility of daring to continue to make trouble, and it is enough for them to carry out the construction of this base.

    They don't need to build a base, but many enemies around them become their food, and those terrifying beasts will be conquered and killed by them. This group of terrifying demons already like such things and are extremely enthusiastic.

    Others have gathered at the base.

    After the last battle, everyone has improved to a different extent.

    Monkey King's combat power has perfectly broken through the limit, and has officially reached more than 1,800. As for other people, they have also improved to varying degrees, but generally speaking, they are just a small army among the stars in the universe.

    Seeing that a spaceship has been prepared, Monkey King and others are very puzzled.

    "Wuchen, what is the purpose of building this spaceship? Do we still want to go to other planets?"

    "Actually, this matter is very simple. If I say that there are infinitely many terrifying enemies in the universe, what do you think? Let's challenge the universe of stars together?"

    The people around are all spirited up, and they are already the strongest on earth.

    Their goal is the biological city, but it seems that they are no match in any case. These strong people also know that only in real battles can they break through their limits.

    So if there are many enemies, they will be very willing.

    "Bulma, how long will it take for this spaceship to travel long distances? Wright has already given you the coordinates I specified."

    "It will take about a month for you to reach the vicinity, but if there are many defenses around as Wright did, you must be extremely careful."

    "Don't worry, there won't be any problems."

    Sun Wuchen gave Bulma a firm look, and Bulma calmed down. Recently, Bulma and Qiqi have been living in this neighborhood, trying their best to help Sun Wuchen.  Sun Wuchen seems to be still running away.

    I don't know what the two girls thought, but they reached some kind of agreement, and they didn't seem to shy away from the fact that they both liked Sun Wuchen, which really surprised Sun Wuchen himself.

    But there are more urgent matters right now, so the matter of these two girls is ignored. As for Wright, he must stay at the base. Although he is familiar with it, there is a large group of demons next to the base.  Loyalty, Sun Wuchen is also thinking about when the dragon balls can be used, so he will send them away directly.

    However, for a very stable portal, Sun Wuchen just used the power of Dragon Ball, so he doesn't need to think about it at other times.

    And in order to complete this special spaceship, Sun Wuchen also spent some energy points to exchange some high-level materials directly from the system.

    The spaceship finally started, the space above is huge, everyone has their own room, and there is a real motivation. Those people were surprised when they actually came into contact with the gravity of more than 20 times. After all, everyone¡¯s body is a little difficult.  The feeling of bearing.

    Ten times the gravity is not very difficult for them, and after a little bit of bearing, they will make great progress.  For a whole month, everyone's combat effectiveness has increased by at least 10%.

    Monkey King's extreme combat power broke through 2100.

    The combat power of Tianjin Fan has also reached 1600.

    As for the other people, they are already fast enough. Klin is considered relatively advanced among them, and has reached almost 1500 combat power, while Dumpling is a bit weaker, only 1200 at most.

    A group of people flew towards that area, and soon came to a place in the void of the universe. There is a shining planet here, and everyone is surprised. Looking carefully, this planet seems to be man-made. The shape is absolutely and generally natural.  planet notAt the same time, there seem to be some satellites around.

    But before getting close, many people there discovered a strong air current. It seems that there are some monsters here, quite terrifying monsters. Their existence confirms the terrible legends in the universe.

    "We have arrived on Planet Frieza, I wish you a pleasant journey."

    The sound of the system rang in everyone's ears, and Sun Wuchen turned his head.

    "Everyone, let's start a hunting operation." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 998: Ten Times Realm King Fist

    ?

                   Sa star.

    According to what Wright said, you should say that at this time of year, Frieza takes his cosmic army to fight on various planets, and will never return to his so-called base, because there are almost no people in this world  Dare to make any attack on this base.

    Few people who dare to offend Frieza's majesty know it, so this place is unusually peaceful.

    "There are many powerful qi on this planet, so powerful that they are terrifying. Wuchen, do you really want to attack?"

    "Of course, our strategy will not change. This man named Frieza is the emperor of the universe. Today I will rob his warehouse completely and start fighting."

    At this moment, on the planet Frieza.

    "King Frieza has been away for two months. I don't know what happened to the plan to conquer that planet?"

    "It should be done perfectly, because Master Frieza took Master Dodoria and Master Sabo to do it himself. If they do it together, there must be no planet that cannot be conquered, huh? There is a special mark on the radar  , disappeared again."

    The man suddenly noticed that a small white dot flashed on the radar, and then disappeared immediately, because the Frieza army had always felt that they were invincible.

    On the contrary, the defense of the base is not so tight, and no one will mess with them.

    Just when these two unlucky guys were still thinking about their own supreme glory, suddenly a huge foot fell from the sky, trampled the ground under their feet with a bang, and completely shattered everything around them.

    With a bang, the two unlucky ghosts turned into minced meat.

    The others were taken aback, and immediately many of Frieza's troops flew over during the battle, and most of their combat strength was between 1,000 and 2,000.

    This is the fighting power of the low-level fighters of Frieza's army, but they were all taken aback when they saw the monster in front of them. The reading on the combat detector was close to 10,000. Where did this terrifying monster come from?

    They also have some more powerful elite fighters. For example, even if Nappa's combat power is not weak, of course there are Vegeta and others. These so-called elite fighters are not here.  With Frieza started his journey, so there are not many strong people here.

    After a terrifying explosion.

    The giant ape opened its mouth instantly, and sent out a huge energy ball to the side, smashing everything there.

    There was a bang, which was extremely terrifying. The huge ball shattered an area next to it, and the huge ape waved its palm and slapped it to the other side.

    "How is it possible that the Saiyans rebelled? This is definitely a Saiyan. Could it be Vegeta?"

    A person in the control room immediately noticed this situation, and then he carefully judged the combat power of Vegeta in front of him, which really made him feel funny.

    "It turns out that after this guy turned into this kind of monster, his fighting power is so weak, I must kill him myself."

    This guy is also a typical ugly guy, his name is Qiu Yi.

    He is considered an elite fighter of the Frieza Army, with an overall combat power of 18,000, and his destructive power is quite impressive. However, he and Vegeta of the Frieza Army have always had a hostile relationship, and neither of them looks down on the other.

    The Frieza Legion is not like other regular troops. They have many internal conflicts, and even have some private fights. As long as they are not discovered by Freeza, they can kill others at will, because then you can show your powerful combat effectiveness.

    The combat power of 18000 is enough to break a planet into pieces.

    The guy in front of him immediately flew over and headed towards the square, where a huge ape was making trouble there, and the long mane on his body had an active defense.

    An incomparable tail that sweeps everything and smashes everything.

    There are ruins everywhere, and the simple attack during this period of time breaks everything into pieces, which is really frightening.

    "Vegeta, you dare to rebel, I will kill you today, you think you are extremely powerful, but tell you, I am stronger than you."

    Qiu Yi yelled there, thinking that his own strength could defeat the opponent.

    Just as he was hesitating, there were some explosion sounds from behind the base, it seemed that someone had already entered the base, and they were moving very fast.

    And at the moment Qiu Yi was distractedSuddenly, a guy flew over from behind the huge ape monster, and it was a fatal blow when he came up.

    "Extreme - 10 times Realm King Fist - Killing Fist with the power of five elements!"

    Who is this young man who suddenly flew up?  Qiu Yi definitely didn't know him.

    But this young man's power is terrifying. When a burst of terrifying attack power erupted, his damage reached more than 10,000 in an instant. Just when Qiu Yi lost his mind, he hit Qiu Yi's chest, and a golden light shot across him.  A mark was left on him.

    It's just a pity that this punch couldn't hurt Qiu Yi at all. On the contrary, after using the so-called Ten Times Realm King Fist, the person opposite him couldn't stand anymore.

    "Sure enough, the 10x Realm King Fist is really unbearable to the body." (Remember the website address of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 999 Instant Power

    ?

                   The Realm King Fist, but the damage to the body is simply unimaginable.

    ? Sun Wuchen thinks he can use the Six Times Realm King Fist, but with his current energy, even if he uses the Six Times Realm King Fist, he can't reach the combat power of 10,000.

    In other words, even using the Sixfold Realm King Fist is futile.

    Since he reached that level and couldn't achieve perfection, he took a risk and directly increased the limit of using the Kaiwang Fist to ten times. His combat power itself was more than a thousand in normal times.

    All the energy points he got last time were used to improve his combat power, because his body can already withstand the five times the king of the world fist, and the upper limit of his combat power can almost reach 2000.

    This seems to be a very special relationship. When he reaches ten times the World King Fist, the normal upper limit of combat power may reach 5,000, but now it seems that he has not reached the normal upper limit of 2,000.

    And he himself has been training for a period of time in the gravity chamber of the spaceship. The Five Realm Kings Fist can be used very flexibly, and his normal combat power has reached almost 1300.

    ? As fast as riding a rocket, if you can use the Ten Times Realm King Fist, the burst power can reach 13,000 in an instant.

    Coupled with the metal fist of Wuxingquan, when it erupts instantly, it is absolutely amazing.

    It's just that this extreme terrifying blow still failed to kill the opponent.

    It just left a golden mark on Qiu Yi's body, and this thing shone with a golden light all the time.

    "You little brat, I don't know who you are, yet you dare to provoke me. You dare to be so rampant with a combat power of more than 10,000. Who are you?"

    "Of course I won't tell you, who am I? I just want to tell you one thing, that is, you will definitely die, and the revenge of our Saiyans will come. Although you have controlled the Saiyan prince  And his subordinates, but to tell you the truth, there are still some prisoners who survived and inherited the hatred, I know about you. And I am a member of the Slag Army."

    "Slag? That bastard dared to resist? Lord Frieza is really courting death."

    It seems that this Shi LaGe also has some reputation, even Qiu Yi knows his existence, it is estimated that each of these so-called evil forces is connected with each other.

    Another name directly disguised, the modern Sun Wuchen no longer keeps it. After all, this anger can be burned on another person, so why not do it.

    After Sun Wukong becomes a giant ape, it is difficult to control. Fortunately, his own combat effectiveness is not weak.

    After Sun Wukong's transformation, he also has a combat power of more than 10,000, but he suffers from being unable to control it.  The whole person was like a lunatic, constantly beating and smashing.

    Part of the base was destroyed again. Seeing this scene, Qiu Yi only knew one thing. If Mr. Frieza saw this scene, he would probably execute himself. The importance of this base to Mr. Frieza is self-evident  , if this plan is allowed to be burned, it is estimated that my own life will not be guaranteed.

    Qiu Yi immediately rushed towards the great ape below, Sun Wuchen didn't intend to give him a chance, he dodged in front of him, and at the same time used the Afterimage Fist, although the effect of the skill was not great.

    Although the damage is not enough, it can arrange a lot of afterimages, making it impossible for the opponent to avoid it. Qiu Yi was startled. Could it be that this guy can clone himself?  It was blocked there in an instant.

    However, after contacting him, he immediately discovered that the fighting strength of the young man in front of him seemed to be very weak, and the fighting strength he obtained after scanning directly was only over 6,000.

    With such a weak combat power, it is too easy to kill him with a single finger.

    The ape next to it might be a huge problem.

    The fighting strength of the ape is still more than 10,000, which is not easy to deal with.

    "Hateful bugs, I must kill you, shock wave combo."

    Qiu Yi still has some fighting skills, and a lot of energy bombs hit in an instant, blowing up an area around him, leaving many big holes.

    He does have such abilities, but he has always been pampered by Frieza. As mentioned in the plot, Vegeta far surpasses him.

    This is the difference between a fighter on the front line and a fighter who has been enjoying the back.

    After blowing everything in front of him to pieces, Qiu Yi at this moment felt that he still had to attack.

    ?But unfortunately, he no longer has that chance.

    Amidst the smoke and dust, a huge ape suddenly appeared. Just now, Sun Wuchen did not deliberately look at the light ball created in the sky.

    At first, he tried his best to test it out, but the gap between him and the opponent was too great, and now he suddenly turned into a huge ape, and two giant ape monsters were destroying here.

    "Come on, Mr. Qiu Yi, how about me like this? Have I become stronger?"

    If it is said that the ape next to him has an astonishing combat power of more than 10,000, it is not enough. The one in front of him has almost reached 20,000.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1000: Dodoria

    ?

                  "How is it possible, how can you Saiyans have such a powerful combat power?"

    "Nothing is impossible, I will quote another person's words, you have been pampered under the wings of others, how can you be an opponent of fighters like us?"

    Sun Wuchen opened his mouth and shot out a huge energy ball.

    The giant ape cannon was so powerful that it shattered a large area of ??the base in front of him, and shattered the original buildings there. Fortunately, it seemed that Cheng was still in control of the direction, because some other people under him were moving in the base, and their combat power was in the air.  It ranges from 1000 to 2000, but at least the weakest of them can barely deal with the opponent.

    Moreover, although there are many members of Frieza's army, most of them have powerful combat power, but more of them use energy weapons in their hands. Generally speaking, there are not many people who really have strong combat skills.  In the long run, the warriors on the earth attacked more swiftly and killed the opponent in an instant.

    After a period of training, Tianjin Fan and others are more proficient in the fighting skills in the universe, and Sun Wuchen taught them a bit, fighting very much, not to fight to the death with each other, because except for Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen, other people  It was very difficult even against a slightly stronger inferior fighter.

    Among those low-level fighters, the attack power can reach 2000, even Tianjin fans can't handle it, but the most central goal of these people is the warehouse in front of them. In Wright's description, the warehouse can be said to be the central area.  quite important.

    They quickly entered that area. Seeing the various material resources in front of them, they instantly threw out the transformation capsule in their hands and put everything in it. This was a robbery operation.

    It turns out that Sun Wuchen himself named this operation this way, because all they have to do is to take away all the things here, and use their own abilities to control the universe.

    After taking these things away, add them all to your own team, so that your team's combat effectiveness will be improved again, and there will definitely be different reactions.

    What Sun Wuchen is doing now is such a move. He and Sun Wukong subdued in order to let the other party's attention focus on them.

    Sun Wukong's huge body was hit by countless energies, and it exploded instantly. After passing through his thick and sturdy body, he could defend against these attacks.

    However, the opponent's attacks have an absolute advantage in number, and they overwhelmed everything in an instant, making the current Monkey King a little crazy. With a combat power of more than 10,000, even those thousands of attacks are like scratching an itch, but they continue one after another.  , will always drive people crazy.

    Sun Wuchen fought with Qiu Yi. After transforming, he was amazingly powerful, but he had no choice but to have a huge body. Although he had strong vitality, defense and strength, his movement speed was not so fast.

    His own attack power is comparable to that of the opponent, and it is just an unbeatable situation. One has super vitality, and the other is more sensitive. The two fell into a terrifying battle.

    At this moment, the sequelae of using the Ten Times Realm King Fist appeared. If Sun Wuzhen directly activated the Ten Times Realm King Fist at this time, the instant burst would be enough to shatter everything in front of him.

    However, it is very helpless that in the state of the great ape, the consumption of using Kaiwangquan is much more than usual, almost reaching the range of being difficult to use.

    Moreover, Sun Wuchen himself knows that the Ten Times Realm King Fist just now really consumed too much of himself, which reduced his combat effectiveness, so now in the state of the giant ape, his combat effectiveness is slowly decreasing.  .

    You must solve everything in front of you as quickly as possible, otherwise you will eventually fall here.

    Just when he was infinitely anxious, another spaceship flew back from the outside. It turned out that the one who came here was Dodoria, a very famous terrorist fighter under Frieza, with an incomparably huge body.  Like a monster.

    He is of course a monster. He is ferocious and cruel, but he is also timid and timid. He thinks he is capable, but he dare not face the real enemy. It is actually quite sad.

    But this time Frieza planet was attacked, he was absolutely to blame, even though he just happened to come here.

    But if the base is captured, it is estimated that Frieza will definitely kill him and Qiu Yi.

    Among Frieza's army, the two of them are considered strong, but there must be brave men under serious injuries. As long as Frieza is willing to give an order, many people in the universe will join his team.

    Frieza himself controls 70% of the universe, throughThis kind of control can make many people join him, and every order of his can affect everyone's choices. This is the real majesty of the emperor.

    "Someone dares to attack Frieza's planet? I have to deal with this guy myself, otherwise King Frieza will be furious."

    Dodoria flew out and pushed forward from the universe.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter One Thousand and One: The Horrible Beast

    ?

                  "Combat power 22000!"

    Sun Wuchen immediately looked up and looked to the side. The readings on the combat detector were very accurate, and after he upgraded, the combat value that this combat detector could detect could reach millions.

    The monster Dodoria actually flew over, and he was quite surprised when he saw the two huge ape monsters fighting.

    For the strange race of Saiyans, Doria also has some contempt in his heart, and he looks down on this nation.

    But I didn't expect that the two huge apes in front of me would have a huge impact on the entire Frieza, and the combat power of the current creatures is only 15,000. Under the ebb and flow, Qiu Yi's combat power is not high.  , but after a new force came here, everything changed.

    How big is the difference between 15000 and 22000?  In fact, there is no need to think about it at all. The more you get into this kind of high-level battle, the more difficult it is to make up for the gap in combat power, and you will be instantly killed.

    If there is a 100% difference between a person with a fighting power of 5 and a fighting power of 10, it is not necessarily that he will be killed with one blow.

    However, the difference between the combat power of 15,000 and the combat power of 22,000 is 7,000 points, even if the difference is only 50%.

    But after reaching this level, 50% may kill people.

    At this time, Dodoria saw the person in front of him, and immediately flew up, and a large amount of energy hit him with a wave of his hand.

    Not surprisingly, Sun Wuchen still couldn't resist this guy's attack, and was knocked into the air in an instant, suffering heavy injuries.

    However, he immediately regained his momentum. As for Qiu Yi, who had just been seriously injured, he directly attacked Monkey King, and knocked Monkey King down in a few rounds. Even if the huge ape wanted to resist, it seemed impossible.

    It seems that the situation has turned into the most terrifying situation, but at this moment, Sun Wuchen suddenly heard a cross talk, it turned out that those people had already completed everything they had to do.

    They moved away all the things that could be used. At this time, almost the entire warehouse of Frieza's army was empty, and Sun Wuchen's battle plan was considered a success.

    The other fighters did not notice each other due to their weak combat effectiveness. They had already started to use spaceships and flew to the distance, leaving only Monkey King and Sun Wuchen who stayed here.

    Dodoria seemed to see the flashing light ball in the sky, which was also a threat to them. He didn't know why the Saiyans turned into such huge apes, but he vaguely heard the changes of the Saiyans.  The body is related to the moon, but there is no moon around, no light.

    With a wave of his hand, the sphere of light in the sky was blown to pieces, and Dodolia flew down gently at this moment, looking at the other party.

    "You can't do anything this time."

    The light was gradually fading, and Sun Wukong finally returned to his normal size, and Sun Wuchen also slowly fell down. Even after he changed to normal size, his combat effectiveness was amazing.

    However, compared with those enemies in the arena, they are far inferior. They don't even have 1/3 of Dodoria's combat power, and they are easy to be killed by him in one blow. Even Qiu Yi can kill the current Sun Wuchen.

    "Of course, I really can't beat you, but winning or losing is another matter. The thing I prepared for a few days to complete, although more than half of it has dissipated now, is enough."

    "System, open the portal."

    "Inform the host that it will take a lot of energy points to forcibly open the portal. The current total is 100,000."

    It can already be exchanged for an extremely powerful skill, but being able to survive is more useful than anything else, so Sun Wuchen immediately exchanged it.

    If it wasn't for the fact that I saved some energy points before this battle, and killed many enemies and my team during the attack, those people would get energy points for killing each other, Sun Wuchen would never be able to do this  feat.

    Energy continued to explode, and in an instant, a door appeared around. As for Sun Wuchen kicking Monkey King in, the two of them were surprised when they saw this door, as if it was a legendary door of space.

    "How on earth did you do it? Who are you? If you don't tell me, I will kill you immediately."

    "Hey, you can try your best to find me, but the place where I am is very far away from here, I believe it will take you a long time to find me. And you and I have seen each other, although it was just a glance. By the way, I still  I left you a very nice gift, the ball of light is flying towards here. If you kill me, it is indeed possible, ???But this ball of light will definitely blow up the entire base into ashes, will Frieza kill you then?  "

    There was a smile on the corner of Sun Wuchen's mouth, he was right, these two guys would never let this base be blown into ashes.

    Because if this place is turned into ashes, it is estimated that the two of them will also be guilty. On the contrary, if Sun Wuchen is let go, the two of them seem to have the possibility of surviving.

    Because they can take this opportunity to continue looking for Sun Wuchen, at least within a few years to ensure that they are safe and sound, find the sculpture of Sun Wuchen and kill them, and then they can get forgiveness from Frieza. This is the only thing they can do.

    "Explode, super vitality bomb."

    While the light was shining and bursting, Sun Wuchen entered the gate of space.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1002 Exchange - The Unbroken Body

    ?

             In a short period of time, all Frieza-kuns will be thrown into chaos, and even Frieza himself may be infinitely distressed.

    This is just an afterthought. They finally returned to their own planet. At this moment, there are still many demons active around, watching Sun Wutian and others. Their departure and their return are really surprising.  .

    After some analysis, the most useful things Sun Wuchen got in his life were various cosmic-grade ores. Although there are many energy ores for navigation on this dark planet, mining is quite laborious.

    For example, you in the dark center area.  These monsters are unparalleled and powerful, and it is really difficult to enter there to fight.

    As for the in front of us, there are still those demon clans of the rising stars, with powerful enemies on the side. If they really launch an attack, it is estimated that Carrick II can also cause heavy damage to Sun Wuchen's team, because apart from Sun Wuche himself, Card  The power of Rick 20 no one can handle.

    However, this time the harvest was quite fruitful, and Wright watched all this with a stupefied look.

    ?Energy ores, battle suits, spaceship blueprints, spaceship cores, high-level combat detection radars, combat detectors

    When a lot of things are placed here, anyone will feel extremely surprised. Even Wright's eyes have widened. This group of monsters actually got these things from Frieza Star.

    Sun Wuchen still closed his eyes at this moment and felt it for a while. After this trip, although he spent 100,000 points to open the door of space, at least he got 200,000 points in this battle.

    Now he urgently needs to improve his skills.

    Without thinking too much, first of all, I exchanged for a high-level Realm King Fist skill - the Unbreakable Body.

    With the care of this skill, his body will never be broken when using the Kaiwang Fist. Although he will be severely injured, in fact, he had already exchanged for this skill at that time, but he still used that breath to force himself  With his strong physique, he unleashed the Tenfold Realm King Fist.

    After exchanging this skill, he instantly discovered that his ultimate Kaiwangquan multiplier had reached 15.

    That is to say, he can use 15 times Kaiwang Fist now, and his current combat power is 1300.

    After using this ability, the combat power obtained can reach 19,500.

    After exchanging the remaining points for some combat power, his current overall combat power has reached 1500. Although it seems to be slightly different from other fighters, in order to stabilize his realm, he is not in a hurry to advance.

    Only now did he feel that the power in his body was so perfect, every trace of his body contained the ultimate power. Sun Wuchen exchanged another fairy bean and fed it directly to Sun Wukong, allowing him to recover at extreme speed. After this battle  , His combat power has also improved, it seems that the physique of this Saiyan is really amazing.

    Monkey King's original combat power was 2100, but after this battle it only reached 2200, but it has increased by 5%, which is indeed surprising.

    Other fighters have more or less improved their combat experience, and their combat effectiveness has only slightly improved. After all, Monkey King has not experienced life and death, nor has he inspired the magical characteristics of Saiyans.

    If it is really extraordinary, Sun Wuchen himself was surprised. It seems that if he continues to fight, Sun Wukong's realm will definitely be very high.

    After making such preparations, there will naturally be more powerful enemies and more power. Of course, the power shining on them also makes the demons next to them even more panicked. They can only hide in their own base.

    Sun Wuchen didn't bother to take care of them, and continued to prepare for the whole army. The gravity room of the base began to train. Whether it was Tianjin Fan or Monkey King, they were all very keen to train in it, and Kelin Dumpling and above joined it.

    When Wright gradually fought with them, he could no longer gain the upper hand, but with the help of Sun Wuchen, Wright gradually mastered some mysteries of Wuxingquan.

    It is still possible to let him use some special attack effects of Wuxingquan, and last time Sun Wuchen really gave him the magic of unlimited physical strength.

    After using Shenlong to make a wish, the infinite physical strength can keep him in the best condition during the battle. Although it is not infinite life, it also allows him to improve.

    Through his own efforts, Wright continued to improve his combat power, and finally broke through the original limit, and entered the club with a combat power of 1500. Similar to other people, he is now the weakest fighter among all the fighters.The most powerful one is dumplings, also 1300.

    Klin and Wright are both 1500, and the two can fight each other on par. Of course, Kling can still gain the upper hand through various fighting skills and unique skills.

    Tianjin Fan has made even greater progress and has reached 1800, but Sun Wukong can reach around 2500, which is really amazing. You must know that there is still some time before Raditz arrives on Earth.

    However, Sun Wuchen estimated that maybe that Raditz will come to the earth soon, because even the gods have sent some signals.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1003: Hunting Interstellar

    ?

           

    In his words, the acute crisis will come in a short period of time, and it is a force that even gods can't handle. If you think about it carefully, it can only be Raditz.

    However, if it is really Raditz, the Kling Dumpling who will appear soon may be able to kill him, let alone the others. If it is just this kind of battle, it would be too meaningless.

    During the period of time here, Sun Wuchen and others also transformed the base into a grander one.

    These fighters can always have the highest jobs, the efficiency is extremely low, and they are getting more and more magnificent. Even Sun Wuchen has some heart to recruit fighters, but after thinking about it carefully, he should not know those people from other planets, so I think  After thinking about it, we can only radiate some small planets around.

    The words that the gods brought to Sun Wuchen were temporarily forgotten. When something really happened, the gods would naturally come to look for Sun Wukong.

    Near the dark planet, there is another black planet, unlike the dark planet, which is half black and half white, this planet is almost pure black, extremely desolate, and has a huge impact on the air and various living environments.  Restricted, it is difficult for creatures to move on it.

    Led his own group of fighters and came here. Of course, he focused on training Monkey King and Tianjin Fan.

    In this battle, the two are still pioneers.

    Just after landing, they were attacked by local indigenous creatures.

    Lizard warriors with black scales on their bodies can stand upright, have poisonous spears in their hands, and even have various powerful attack capabilities. Their natural scales can increase their defense by 50%.

    This is just an attribute skill, which is already surprising.

    "Scales."

    "Skill level¡ªnone, self-attribute skills. Evolvable."

    "Skill coefficient - 0.25. Provides a minimum defense increase of 25%."

    "A lizard warrior with this kind of scale can make his defense stronger and resist the attacks of other creatures."

    These things are quite extraordinary. Sun Wuchen can indeed learn this skill. Generally speaking, as long as he knows the name of the skill, he can use it in his own system.

    Now I have dozens of skills to say the least.

    However, the ones that are really useful are the usual Kaiwangquan, Dongdongbo, Wukong, Kamehae Qigong and so on.

    After all, many skills are flashy. Even if they have great destructive power, it takes too long to prepare, and there are restrictions on one's body movement. It is better to learn new skills directly now, but to use this kind of scales to defend yourself, you still need to use the scales to defend yourself.  If the structure of the body changes, then there is no point.

    It's better to continue to improve his Wuxingquan. He feels that Wuxingquan will also make a breakthrough, but it needs an opportunity.

    After thinking about it again and again, Sun Wuchen decided to calm down first. The battle in front of him was indeed quite fierce, and the fighting power of these lizard warriors was at least 1200.

    Although their combat effectiveness is lower than that of Monkey King and Tianjin Fan, at least they can still fight, and there are a lot of them. With the help of poison and scales, they can resist the attack of the two and not fall behind for the time being.  wind.

    Sun Wuchen himself landed on this planet, surrounded by various areas that were riddled with holes. In fact, there are not many people on this planet who can be taken under his command, but at least there are many things on this planet.

    It is also a good thing to carry out some plunder and eliminate the unstable factors that exist on this planet, but when the two returned from the blood, Monkey King didn't look very good.

    "Wuchen, this kind of thing doesn't seem very good. I actually killed so many people."

    "Didn't you kill a lot of enemies when you were trying to fill your stomach? Now these evil and terrifying creatures are very dangerous. If you really want to question your actions, you might as well look at the surrounding environment  .¡±

    Monkey King looked at the surrounding environment. There are many wreckages of spaceship crashes, and the bodies of many people have turned into bones.

    Those lizard people on this planet have killed many survivors long ago, and they are not good people. The village Wuchen now just wants to tell Sun Wukong one thing.  , there is only absolute fighting, cruelty and killing, no one deserves mercy, the world is like this.

    ? Sun Wuchen¡¯s words madeSun Wukong fell into deep thought, maybe he really made a wrong choice, there are many enemies in this world, all of them are his absolute enemies, maybe he really should take action to kill them.

    Sun Wukong fell into his own inner conflict, and Sun Wuchen couldn't control him. After all, these fighters all had to make their own choices. If Monkey King couldn't get out of his own shackles in the future, it would not help him improve his realm.

    Because of the benevolence of women, he did not do many things perfectly, directly causing many people to die. This is a paradox in the first place.

    In the world, only the strong can control everything.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter One Thousand and Four: The Beaten Raditz

    ?

                   At that time, Sun Wuchen finally got the news from the gods. It turned out that a round spaceship really flew from the universe to the earth and hit the ground.

    That's interesting, the only strong man on earth now may be only at that moment, and his combat effectiveness is unknown.

    After thinking about it, Sun Wuchen still brought Sun Wukong, and decided to go and have a look, just using Raditz to enlighten the current Monkey King.

    "Wuchen, why are you taking me back to Earth? Are things over here?"

    "Take you to see a very special person, and you will understand when you arrive on Earth."

    The two of them directly traveled through the void of the universe and finally returned to Earth.

    Just arrived on the earth at this time, Monkey King felt that two people were fighting, and the atmosphere was shaking.

    The two people who are fighting, one of them is Pico Sun Wukong can easily perceive the flow of his breath, and even what is shown in the breath is surprising, Pico has become quite powerful now.

    Monkey King believes that after gravity training, he has reached 2500 combat power and can almost fight against many enemies.

    But Piccolo in front of him seems to have a combat power of around 2500. It seems that he is not alone, but can be improved through general training. Piccolo has also experienced many things.

    Even with Piccolo's efforts, how can those so-called earth warriors compare.

    He works harder than anyone else, and because of his Namekian physique, his physical strength can indeed recover in a very short period of time, and he will not die if he is severely injured. The same training is life and death for Bit.  ordeal.

    After passing the test, his combat effectiveness will also increase slightly, which is the mystery of the Namekians.

    Of course Raditz is fighting him now. What I have to admit is that Raditz's combat power seems to be stronger than I imagined, reaching about 1800.

    2500 combat power against 1000, it should be almost a completely crushing situation. For the time being, Raditz has a very high body, such as Frieza planetary combat suit.

    The defensive power of these battle suits is also quite astonishing. It seems that they can offset hundreds of attacks, so when more than 2,000 attacks are hit on them, they can often be cut off a lot, and they look stronger than the original battle suits.

    Piccolo fought hard, but in the end he firmly occupied and peaked, and defeated the opponent.

    "You idiot, just now you said who is a scum with a combat power of only five, and my combat power is only 400. Now I will show you the real combat power."

    "How is it possible? How did your combat power change from 400 to the current 2500? It's absolutely impossible. Can you control your own combat power?"

    "Idiot, only the aura that erupts in the battle can be called real combat power. People like you can't understand the mystery of energy at all. Smell something bad, say, you and that brother  What exactly is the relationship?"

    Raditz also complained endlessly, but he immediately thought of the positive side, that he did have two brothers sent to this planet to carry out the mission of destroying the planet.

    If this planet can be destroyed, it will be a great achievement for Frieza, and their Saiyans can also raise their heads in front of Frieza. Compared with the proud Saiyan prince Vegito, this Ratti  Zi doesn't have the sense of glory of a Saiyan at all, and even seems to be a running dog, the purebred kind.

    After Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen flew here, he looked at the man who was fighting calmly. His fluffy and long hair, coupled with the tail behind him, proved that he was a Saiyan, and his aura was somewhat similar to the two  .

    "You must be my brothers, Kakarot, you must save me."

    It is really infinitely ridiculous that the extremely arrogant warrior turned into this appearance. In fact, this guy seemed to be very talented when he was young, and he was considered an outstanding existence among the inferior warriors.  Sometimes, I don't like to fight, and I often hide behind, and my combat power has been unable to improve.

    His weakness was created by himself, and has nothing to do with others. Now it seems that this guy is really ridiculous.

    At this moment, Raditz also knew that he could not resist everyone in front of him, so he fell silent.

    He was begging for help from Sun Wuchen and others. Sun Wukong felt surprised. He didn't know who this person was, but he always feltYou have to have something to do with him.

    There is a thing called blood is thicker than water. When you just see the other person, you can feel that the other party has a kinship relationship with you, but the relationship between the other party and yourself is more like a kind of hostility, because that guy has a kind of blood on his body.  Terrible evil breath.

    "I believe you are our elder brother Raditz. My current name is Sun Wuchen, and his name is Sun Wukong. No matter who you think of the two of us, you only have one ending here. The Saiyans are already extinct. You  The same."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1005: The plan is in progress

    ?

    & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160;  Everyone has a combat power of more than 1,000, which is still normal.

    He didn't hope that these two people could help him too much, but at least they could be used as cannon fodder. The friendship between brothers is almost equal to zero for Saiyans.

    But seeing such indifferent Monkey King, his heart was half cold, but Monkey King next to him felt a little unbearable.

    "Bick, please let him go, otherwise your opponent will be me."

    "You came at the right time, Monkey King, our battle will never end, and I will definitely defeat you today. As for the guy who got in the way, it has become a puddle of mud, and I will return it to you."

    He kicked the disciple on the ground over with one kick. This guy spun twice in the air and fell down next to the two of them. Seeing a dog eating shit, it really makes people feel that all the glory of Saiyans is completely gone.  Disappeared, he is not qualified to be a powerful fighter at all.

    "Wukong, you go to fight, this guy is under my care."

    Sun Wuchen sat here quietly by himself, and the two went to a distant place to fight.

    "Brother, quickly send me back to the spaceship. There is a life recovery device there. As long as I regain my combat power, I can definitely kill that guy."

    "You don't need to take action, even Monkey King can deal with him, but it really surprises me that a person like you is still alive. After all, you and I are related by blood. I don't want to kill you directly."

    "Brother, what are you talking about? I am your brother."

    "Do Saiyans have family affection? Maybe our parents are the real bloody Saiyans, but people like you are not. Let me ask you something, do you know how Planet Vegeta was destroyed  ?¡±

    "Didn't you be hit by a huge meteorite? Before your parents died, you two were sent to this planet without many enemies, and you two could survive. I didn't expect that after you became stronger, you would look down on me.  Brother, your parents will definitely hate you."

    "Actually, that's not the case."

    Then Sun Wuchen slowly lost everything he knew. He clearly knew that there was a special radio signal from the opponent's combat detector, which had been transmitted to another world.

    Vegeta and Nappa have already heard clearly that all the nightmares of the Saiyans come from that person named Frieza.

    Frieza was worried that the Saiyans would rebel against his rule, and even saw the rebellious heart of those Saiyans, so he completely eradicated them.

    In the end, there are very few Saiyans left, and they can no longer make any big waves, but who knows that many changes have taken place here on Earth.

    Sun Wuchen is very confident that his fighting power is not weak, but in the face of Frieza, he can't even compare with one of his fingers.

    If Raditz arrives ahead of time, then they may have no more than two years left. It is really difficult to improve to that level within two years.

    "Impossible, Lord Frieza will definitely not deceive us."

    "You idiot, you just like to immerse yourself in your dreams. If you have been fighting on the front line, the Namek just now will not be your opponent, and I want to tell you another thing. In fact, this  There is something called Dragon Balls in this world."

    "Dragon Ball!?"

    "This is a magical thing that can fulfill all wishes. Of course, it also exists on the Namek planet outside the earth. Even if you want to live forever and stay young forever, such wishes can be realized. It is the most magical thing in this world.  existence."

    Raditz in front of him was dumbfounded. If he got that kind of thing, he could become an immortal Saiyan, and he could also become a king, but before that, he would definitely kill all his brothers, including that one of course.  Vegeta.

    Otherwise, I will inevitably be bullied by them for eternity.

    Originally, Saiyans have a relatively long life span, enjoying the fun of fighting and fighting all the time.

    The lifespan of these pure Saiyans is very long, except for those of mixed race.

    Thinking of this, Sun Wuchen is actually a little helpless. He is always thinking about one thing. In the case of major changes in the original plot, it seems that many people will disappear. I don¡¯t know how the world will change?

    The fighting in the distance seemed to have stopped. The two fought for half an hour, punching and punching, all the time.To cause bloody forces to collide,

    Not only has the earth shaken so many times, every shake is extremely terrifying, the clouds are directly torn apart, and the earth is constantly shaking.

    When everything stopped, Monkey King stumbled back. He was severely injured, but Piccolo had passed out.

    "Wukong took this guy to the dark planet." Sun Wuchen said.

    Opened the portal and flew to another planet. When it landed, Raditz looked at this place in surprise.

    "Here! Is this the second combat objective?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1006: Exploring the Darkness

    ?

               

    Raditz was directly locked up, without any possibility of communicating with the outside world, but everything was in his own plan, and the two Saiyans, Vegeta and Nappa, would definitely move towards this place.  go ahead.

    It's just that I don't know how long it will take these two guys to get here, but these biological cities have already expected that they will get here, at most it will not exceed a year.

    The soldiers in the gravity room are still stepping up their cultivation. Originally, there are many terrifying creatures on this dark planet. At this moment, Sun Wuchen thought that he should also go inside and see what ghosts are in the most central area.

    He just came to the edge platform of the dark area alone, and now his combat power has reached an astonishing 1500, and even using the Five Times Realm King Fist, he can reach 7500 combat power.

    Recently, he has also focused on training his normal combat power. Although it is not as good as the efforts of Sun Wukong and others, it is already good, and if Sun Wukong and others had Jiewangquan, their improvement speed would not be so terrifying.

    Jiewangquan seems to be a very magical power, which takes the ultimate harmony of body and strength.

    It's not that your greatest combat power is 10,000, and you can directly use the 10,000 combat power of Kaiohken, it must meet his Kaiohken level.

    ?I have to study and understand, and at the same time control the power to the extreme. Only after everything is perfect can I use the high-multiplier Kaiwang Fist. It is temporarily impossible to use the 10,000 Kaiwang Fist.

    The degree of hatred has always been gradual, not to mention that the king of the world boxing is a skill that defies the sky. After using it directly, the skill will increase several times.

    Sun Wuchen's current strength, agility, and physique points are 2435, 1815, and 1822 respectively.

    The overall combat power is still at 1500, but the power that can be erupted is already amazing, and he is also considering whether to increase his speed. After a slight increase, he can defeat the opponent at a faster speed.

    At this moment, Monkey King came to the edge of the dark world, and saw all kinds of monsters that were constantly mangling the throat mask inside. It seems that no one can enter this dark and terrifying field.

    Because many of the creatures here have unusually strong combat power, when I came here, I found tens of thousands of terrifying monsters in the battle.

    At that time, the battle of the monster reached more than 24,000, and it could directly blow up all the battle detectors.

    This time, the Bio City is fully prepared. Although it will cost 100,000 energy points to open the door of space after entering, it is worth it if you can get something.

    A terrifying hunt begins.

    A huge headhunting lizard was directly shredded.

    A terrifying black snake also instantly turned into powder.

    A big black rhinoceros next to him, which is also considered a bully here, was directly punched in half.

    After killing the three monsters in an instant, the energy points obtained have already exceeded 3,000, and any creature here will have no less than 1,000 energy points.

    Thinking back that day, what I encountered was really the lowest level of creatures here. If I encountered this group of terrifying monsters, I would be killed instantly. For example, if I killed these three monsters now, their combat power would be around 1800.  , I had to use Double Realm King Fist to kill them instantly.

    It seems that the closer you get to the inside, the more terrifying it is. At this moment, Sun Wuchen calmed down and flew to the side of a big abyss. This is an unimaginably long canyon, which represents all the possible horrors here.  Suddenly, a puff of black air rose from it.

    The darkness here represents the ultimate panic, and even every minute and every second passing here needs to be extremely careful. At this moment, Sun Wuchen saw this huge crack, and even felt a little bit of exploration.

    At that time, I finally dug out a lot of ore in the inner world of the earth, and there was a lamp god to help me build it. That guy has been working overtime recently to create a lot of things. In fact, if he combines with Boulma's technology, he can definitely be called  The strongest craftsman in the world.

    The lamp god has supernatural power and hardly needs to rest, and his memory can be said to be ingenious.  Everything was done flawlessly.

    But that guy has urged Sun Wuchen several times, there must be more sources of ore, after thinking about it, this black crack may be the most important among them, he jumped directlygo down.

    In an instant, there was a world surrounded by black air, but he fell directly to the bottom. Here is a black world, with the most precious ore everywhere. There are many such cracks in the dark field.

    In other words, many valuable things such as the earth's core are here, perhaps more valuable than other planets in this world, and must be the object of many people's competition. Then Sun Wuchen just came down,  Then I saw something unusual.

    It seems that someone has been active here.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1007: Rebellion

    ?

    & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160; While Sun Wuchen was exploring that world, another group of people finally launched, they had been waiting for a long time  I just hope that the child named Sun Wuche will leave here as soon as possible.

    Carrick II mobilized the power of the magic star, making this huge red planet move towards this place.

    It took him a long time to prepare for this planet to arrive here perfectly. When he got near here, all the demons felt the power of the evil star.

    This time, no one could stop them anymore. This was the most terrifying rebellion. Everyone directly attacked the vicinity of the base. Fortunately, there was an energy shield, but someone discovered everything immediately.

    Yaqiluobei is the latest existence here. In fact, Sun Wuchen specifically found him, because he is quite talented among the fighters, and his combat power is not weak. Through his life in the wild, he can have not weak.  Yu Sun Wukong's combat effectiveness at that time.

    But even if there is no such thing as Sun Wuchen, this guy still climbed up the Kalin Tower by himself. It is said that he is looking for the most delicious food in the world. I don¡¯t know who it is?

    But the effort he's making is still fitting.

    He actually managed to climb up that high tower through his own efforts, and just when Sun Wuchen was looking for him, he bumped into Sun Wuchen's eyes, and then brought him into this world.  I didn't expect that after coming here, it would be training.

    It¡¯s just that he is amazingly talented. It seems that he has more than a thousand attack power without having experienced many battles. Moreover, he is always eating there every day. In fact, his combat power has been rising. This may be another kind of attack power.  physical presence.

    Sometimes even Sun Wuchen is very surprised, because each of the fighters has a different physique.

    Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen use the physique of a Saiyan, and Piccolo is a Namek.

    It is not the same for the fighters on the earth. For example, Dumpling has a peculiar superpower physique. Tianjin Fan is almost the same as him, but more balanced and powerful.

    What Kelin possesses is a very special physique. Sun Wuchen analyzed it with his combat detectors. His special physique is called lightness.

    In other words, his body is more flexible, and every time he trains, his agility points are higher than others, and he will improve first.

    Therefore, everyone's physique is different, and with the most suitable training method, you can reach the strongest.

    Of course, among this group of people, there is another person who has been with Yaki Lobe.

    It is Yamcha. Since following Sun Wuchen, Yamcha has been guarding this place and has never left.

    He is also training very hard, but his talents are limited. Although his combat power has improved, he has only reached a thousand points at most.

    He is not even as good as the dumplings among the crowd.

    Under normal circumstances, he will not be allowed to play, just being the guard of the entire base is enough. Yaqiluobei still respects Sun Wuchan. He once challenged Sun Wuchen himself, but when he saw Sun Wuchen's terrifying eyes,  He was already sitting slumped on the ground, making it difficult to fight.

    Because of Sun Wuchen, Yaqiluobei has sincere respect.

    "There are a lot of enemies there. It's the demons next to us. They want to attack us, Yamcha, hurry up and call the police."

    Knowing that his speed was not as fast as the opponent's, Yaqi Luobei immediately asked Yamcha to report to others, but he didn't expect to be answered by a terrifying claw.

    There was an extra palm on his chest in an instant, and Yamcha used a fatal lore without him checking, hitting the seriously injured Yaqiluobei.

    This was the ultimate pain. Yaqiluobei fell directly to the ground, struggling constantly, his head became darker and darker, and he even felt extreme pain. He looked in front of him, and this person was very puzzled.

    "Why are you attacking me?"

    "It's actually very simple. I must let Sun Wuchen die, so that I can relieve my hatred, and I have reported many real situations here to King Carrick II. He will definitely kill you all. In the end, Boulma  It's mine."

    Yakilobe fell to the ground unwillingly, but Yam didn't plan to make up another episode for him, because it was unnecessary, he immediately ran to the control room, opened the base's protection, and countless demon warriors rushed in  .

    Then he turned around and went to another place, where there was a gate, and there was a guy sitting behind the gate,?? Very helpless trapped in this prison.

    "Lord Raditz. I'm here to save you."

    Yamcha immediately ran there and opened the door. Raditz was very happy to see that someone came to save him. When he came out, he turned out to be an ordinary earthling. Thinking of that face, he thought of Sun Wuchen.  Slap him on the ground.

    "Because there is still some use for garbage like you, I will save your life for the time being, and tell me where are the others?"

    "They hope to be in Jiji's control room. I have closed the door outside. They will open this prison soon. It is far away from the main base. Even if there is a battle, they will be there. I just hope  Lord Raditz, give me a chance to fight side by side with you." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1008 Earth's "guest"

    ?

    & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160;  Lowering his chances and accepting a younger brother is actually for one thing, letting Raditz take him away.

    "Of course, come with me, go to the spaceship first. And the coordinates here, tell me as soon as possible, I will send the coordinates to the universe, and those horrible monsters stronger than me will come here, Saiyans  There are also many strong people who are the only ones left."

    Although the plan of the two people is good, but they have been targeted by others, and in this endless panic and chaos of darkness, there are often other people who follow them all the time.

    The two immediately headed towards the shutdown warehouse.

    Suddenly a ray of light flashed, and Raditz fell to the ground unwillingly, with a big hole pierced in his chest. This kind of injury made him extremely surprised. His heart had been pierced, and he would die in a few minutes.

    "Ah! Impossible, how could I?"

    Raditz fell to the ground unwillingly. Even with the life support device and his heart being pierced, such extreme damage could not keep him alive. He lay there lying on his stomach, unable to see the assailant's face, and then another cry  howling.

    There was no sound from the side, and he didn't even know who killed him. In short, the horror at this moment was really terrifying. His wounds were corroded, gradually turning black, and finally turning into ashes.

    This guy is really powerless to support his story is over, as for Yamcha, he has been missing from now on.

    Others in the base were still fighting. They saw Yaqiluobei was injured by Yamcha from the monitor, and they were very angry. When they wanted to rush out, they found that the door was tightly locked.

    Originally for defense, their gates are quite strong, even if the attack power is below 5000, hitting them will not have any effect, so these gates can be said to be the strongest protective armor.

    But when they wanted to go out, all this became extremely difficult, because if they had to blast the door from the inside, it would also have a huge impact on the overall building.

    A gap was torn in the sky again, and the blood-red gap represented that the evil star had descended on this planet again.

    Under the command of Carrick II, this group of terrifying lunatics has been attacking the base. Explosions continue to occur outside the base, shattering everything that might exist.

    Their goal is to blow up this entire area, and absolutely nothing can be left here. The anger in their hearts is beyond words, and of course the attacks of their men are equally astonishing and terrifying.

    They used up all their energy, trying to blow this place into pieces. The constant explosions and extinctions seemed impossible to stop after all. At this moment, Sun Wuchen was far away and would not have any impact on this place at all.

    "I finally found this opportunity. This time, I must completely eradicate his base, kill all the soldiers, and the rest is that one person. I can deal with him, and the soldiers will rush forward."

    In his words, maybe everything is very simple, but in fact he overlooked a very important thing.

    That is, Monkey King still has some extremely strong men, like Monkey King, even if Piccolo rushed out at this time.

    Piccolo will never forget what Sun Wuchen said to him.

    "Although you think you are very powerful, you are still far from it. If you strayed into my side and then surpassed me, your life would not be more valuable."

    This is like a brainwashing sentence, but it is really useful. Piccolo himself doesn't know much about everything in this world. Although he is very smart, he is not a human being. He obviously doesn't understand all the sophistication and intrigues of the world.

    In other words, he possesses combat skills and combat IQ, but it is very difficult, quite difficult, to deal with this complicated situation and to see the various meanings in the other party's words.

    Therefore, Piccolo now believes in everything Sun Wuchen said, and even he has the confidence to fight an arduous battle with Sun Wuchen.

    The fastest he rushed turned into a green light in an instant, severely punishing a demon, tearing it into pieces, with a roar, beams of light from his eyes swept across the air, just hitting the vicinity of Carrick II, unexpectedly the other  Some fighters are already blocking there.

    A very huge fighter with fiery red skin all over his body stood there, and at the same time let his body withstand the shooting of the opponent's light.

    With the increase of the evil star, everyone's combat effectiveness has increased by at least ten times.

    This is quiteIt's scary.

    Even the originally weak demons have become very terrifying after this promotion. The enemies here are endless, which seriously affects the survival of Sun Wuchen and others.

    At this moment, some people also descended on the earth. It was a huge spaceship that landed directly, and a person wearing this special combat costume appeared in the middle. He looked quite calm, but his face was surprising  .

    "Huh!? Goku, you're back, and you brought some friends?"

    Sun Wuhan came out with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and in an instant, blood flashed.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1009: Five Elements Boxing - Crazy Dragon Drill

    ?

                   Me, it's so interesting, but the aura of this planet is really too strong, it will be a very good place to cultivate seeds."

    The man buried a seed on the ground silently.

    Regardless of the torment and pain that Sun Wuhan in front of him fell to the ground, not dead, and lingering on his last breath.

    Sun Wuhan was struggling there, looking at Sun Wukong, he felt that his grandson seemed to have changed, but after careful observation, the aura on this guy was very strange.

    This guy should not be Sun Wukong, Sun Wukong would not attack him anyway, the family bond between the two is extremely difficult, on the contrary, Sun Wukongchen lost that attachment because he matured too early.

    However, Sun Wuche is still quite in awe of Sun Wuhan, he does not despise him at all, and even always tries his best to make his grandfather's life better.

    Of course, this is another matter. The person in front of him actually seriously injured Sun Wuhan with a single blow. The extreme pain flowed on his body in an instant, constantly torturing his nerves, and even made her a little unbearable.

    These pains really surpassed everything in the past. Sun Wuhan in front of him was feeling the pain backwards, and after a while, he saw a strange change in front of him. A seedling sprang out from the originally flat ground, and  It continued to grow rapidly, and at the same time, many things around it were already decayed in an instant, losing the brilliance and color of life.

    The earth is living in an extremely terrible environment, and a terrible battle is also going on on the dark planet.

    Sun Wukong and Piccolo are fighting Carrick II. Others can barely deal with those demon warriors who have been promoted, but only these two can deal with this guy in front of him, and they have to do their best  .

    Since the evil star has just arrived here, the effect time is relatively short, and Carrick II has not had such a huge improvement, so now his combat power is only over 3000, and the combat power of both of them is around 2500, which can barely withstand it.  His crazy onslaught.

    This will be a seemingly evenly matched battle, but Carrick II has always been able to handle it with ease. After blasting the two of them, he smiled ferociously again.

    "You two guys are really ridiculous. It is impossible to stop me. Now you are still trying to challenge my power. It is really ridiculous. If Sun Wuchen is not here today, I will kill you all and make him cry.  some."

    If you want to stimulate Sun Wuchen in this way, you must be thinking too much.

    If Sun Wuchen is really angry to the extreme, it is estimated that the entire universe and many creatures in it will be buried with him.

    Carrick II used all his words to provoke, and found that he was unlikely to kill the two of them in a short time. It happened that at this time the dark area shook. Although Carrick II didn't notice it, the other two  Everyone has noticed.

    There was a special aura, as if it came from Sun Wuchen. You must know that Sun Wuchen is absolutely invincible among the crowd.

    Unparalleled in strength, he can defeat many so-called strong men. In his eyes, there is nothing difficult for the enemy to solve. As long as he is willing to work hard, he can do anything.

    The belief of the strong is clear at a glance. At this moment, Sun Wuchen is fighting a group of terrifying creatures in a huge crack. Although there is no beast with an attack power of 24,000, there are terrifying monsters with an attack power of seven or eight thousand around him.  Only the Five Times Realm King Fist barely resisted it.

    Even so, the entire battlefield is bloody, with the corpses of the beheaded monsters everywhere, and pieces of blood are continuously sprinkled here, it has become a hunting ground that can be sacrificed, and there is a sense of horror and blood everywhere.

    Of course, this battle is more terrifying than imagined, the constant energy collision, the constant fighting, so that all the enemies who have reached the state of extreme excitement, Sun Wuchen exhausted all the energy at this moment to defeat everyone, but he suddenly found that his strength was still weak.  It is really lacking.

    The most powerful potential of a Saiyan is of course to become a Super Saiyan, which is 50 times the normal combat power.

    Therefore, one's own energy will consume a lot of stamina, which is seriously depleted, but at least a 50-fold increase in combat power in a short period of time is already very impressive.

    Back then, Monkey King used up to 20 times the Kaiwang Fist, and he still hadn't fought the so-called Frieza.

    Now Sun Wuchen is even more unable to do that kind of thing, and his strength has increased. The moment he uses the Five Times Realm King Fist, he jumps into the sky and heads towardsFly by.

    Suddenly a huge palm flew out of the mud, stopping Monkey King, as if to smash him into pieces.

    Something is wrong with this palm, the pure black palm seems to be manipulated by some kind of strange creature.

    It seemed that the word death was written on it, but Sun Wuchen roared angrily.

    "Five Elements Boxing - Crazy Dragon Drill." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1010 Carrick II who escaped

    ?

                   .

    In an instant, the berserk force drilled the black palm into pieces, and it was indeed shocking when the blood rained all over the sky.

    This is absolutely a terrifying attack, no one can stop it.

    But after this, Sun Wuchen saw that the palm was torn.

    But the opponent's attack still refused to stop, the huge black palm came from a deeper area.

    There must be extremely terrifying voices in this place, using their own power to affect everything now, they are terrifying, frightening, and crazy.

    What exactly is this creature?  He must be quietly waiting for his presence around, and of course Sun Wuchen would not have any fear, so he just kicked it out.

    With the increase of Jiewangquan, his combat effectiveness has improved a lot.

    When using the Kaiwang Fist, his strength, skills, and speed can all be improved geometrically. If he can achieve a hundred times the Kaiwang Fist, it will be extremely powerful.

    However, there was a faint feeling of uneasiness in his heart. He believed in one thing very much.

    Some people must have started attacking their own base, because the unease came suddenly, but it was just right.

    He believes that Carrick II has always been a lunatic, and he will definitely not give up his belief in revenge. Even if he signed a covenant with himself, he will definitely abandon those covenants.

    Because he was originally that kind of temperament.

    After crushing the terrifying big black palm in front of him, more energy came towards where Sun Wuchen was.

    He immediately discovered that these energies were squeezing his body.

    It seems that I didn't anger this kind of thing.

    Sun Wuchen himself couldn't understand this matter.

    But in fact, there are naturally many reincarnation relationships in the dark, for example, everything in front of you must have a reason.

    Just because Sun Wuchen can't see through the mystery doesn't mean he has nothing to do with it.

    He punched a few more times, shattering all kinds of things that kept appearing around him.

    After a burst of energy exploded at the same time, he jumped directly to a high place, and then a wave of super Kameha qigong hit there.

    A violent explosion occurred directly on the ground, and flew out of the dark crack directly by the force of the shock.

    Fortunately, he still has this ability, and when he looked down, he saw two pairs of eyes in the dark cracks, eyes that hated him extremely.

    It seems that the hatred in the eyes will never subside.

    Who is it?  Everything now really made him doubtful.

    There is no doubt that there must be some kind of creature in that dark area, and it is extremely powerful.

    They have survived in that area for a long time through their own strength. The reason why they can survive is probably because they have spent a lot of things on themselves, a lot of price.

    This world is like this. If you don¡¯t pay the price, you can¡¯t do anything. These people have to pay the price to survive there, and Sun Wuchen can figure it out.

    However, he didn't stay too long, he just explored, and then flew towards another place, and he vaguely felt the red light flashing around him.

    This place has become something wrong, there is a hot and terrifying atmosphere in the air, is it possible that that hateful planet is coming again?

    Looking up, it is indeed so. A huge red planet is shining with its own light there. This is the evil star.

    No wonder that guy sighed, he must have been preparing for a long time, and pulled the evil star here abruptly.

    It may also be that the evil star will come to the vicinity within the specified time, only because my perception ability is not so strong, and I don't know what is going to happen at all.

    Of course, Sun Wuchen thought about his own affairs, he felt that his ability was not enough, but this time it was time for a decisive battle, so of course he flew towards it, and suddenly many demon warriors appeared in front of him.

    His movements are very simple, and he kills the opponent with a wave of his hand. There is no creature that can block Sun Wuchen's peak attack.

    Like the energy roaring like a flame, it tore many bodies apart in an instant, and Carrick II, who was yelling, was taken aback.

    Looking back, he saw the horrible monster he hated the most approaching.

    KariKing II also failed to fully control the base, which made him almost desperate at this time.

    Moreover, the power that erupted from Sun Wuchen's body was stronger than what he encountered before. This is really a monster, and he has made a breakthrough in a short period of time.

    "Retreat!"

    This guy suddenly yelled, and flew towards the evil star in the sky with his loyal men.

    They were going to escape, and it seemed that was the only way to go.

    Sun Wuchen came to the side of the base, and when he waved his hand, he shot countless light beams to kill all the demons, but Carrick II had escaped without a trace.

    Although this guy's combat effectiveness is not very good, his escape technique is absolutely top-notch.

    Sun Wuchen thought about it, but did not continue to follow.

    His current ability is still unable to carry out activities in the cosmic space, even if he uses Super Kamehae Qigong, it will not work.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1011: Business Star

    ?

                  I conducted some investigations here at the base, and the last news I got was when Carrick II rebelled  , Yamcha surrendered to the enemy.

    In other words, that guy made the worst decision at the most special time.

    Thinking of this guy, everyone was angry, but they couldn't find him after searching, so they could only think that Yaqiluobei's body had healed.

    When he couldn't find it, no one continued to look for Sun Wuchen, let everyone rest and continue training, he always felt that many enemies would come sooner than expected.

    In order to improve the combat effectiveness of his own planet, he must also unite with some other people to obtain more advanced equipment and supplies.

    For this matter, Lai Te must do it. He is very familiar with many things in the universe. For example, there are a lot of mysterious ores on this planet, which are very valuable and can be sold at high prices.

    But if you want to make a move, you must find some planets specially used for trading.

    There are business alliances in the universe, and these alliances are specially used to conduct various transactions and help all people buy and sell various materials.

    Sun Wuchen's next stop is there, where the fighters on this planet can continue to practice, hoping to gain stronger combat power.

    As for Sun Wuchen and Laite Buma boarded the spaceship to go to the planet where the business alliance is located.

    Kiki followed them and continued on.

    Traveling between universes is really quite boring, so Sun Wuchen stayed with the two girls every day and did not continue to practice.

    He felt the emotions they brought to him. During this period of time, the relationship between the three developed by leaps and bounds.

    Boomer is older, more mature, and has a better understanding of many things.

    She is also a machine genius, proficient in many machines and base matters, and can help Sun Wuchen a lot.

    Qiqi always felt that she couldn't help Sun Wuchen, because when she was doing activities in it, she always felt that her strength was limited, so she felt even more uneasy.

    But of course Sun Wuchen doesn't have any intention of blaming her. The thought in Sun Wuchen's heart is also very simple. These girls are very good, but they are burdened with many things.

    Thinking of all this, Sun Wuchen once asked the system, can he return to his former self?

    The system also gave an answer, if he can get enough energy points, he can even achieve the unimaginable wish, but if he really wants to become the former self and the former system and the world, he probably will have to  Found the Super Dragon Ball.

    That would be an unattainable dream, even compared with his current battle, it was really too difficult, even if his combat power was increased by a hundred times.

    Along the way, Sun Wuchen's adaptation to gravity has also increased. Now 20 times the gravity has no effect on him, and he is already moving towards 40 times the gravity.

    However, the gravity after doubling is quite serious for his body. His current body is still in his early 20s, and of course he is not as energetic as when he was 30.

    After being able to withstand 40 times the gravity, Sun Wuchen's combat power jumped to 1800.

    This is the combat power that can be used with Kaiwangquan. If he wants to be completely violent, it can reach about 2000.

    In other words, the usual normal state can stimulate about 2000 combat power, which is much stronger than before, and now it has almost become a monster.

    He can be so strong without the Kaiwangquan, but what makes him feel helpless is that after bearing 40 times the gravity, the peak multiple of his Kaiwangquan has not increased.

    According to Sun Wuchen's estimation, only 50 times the gravity can unlock the so-called Five Times Realm King Fist.

    I can't bear 50 times the gravity now, so it is reasonable that the multiple of the Kaiwangquan will not increase, but when he uses the five times Kaiwangquan, his combat power is close to 10,000.

    Combat power has improved almost by leaps and bounds, but when you think about it, the upcoming Vegeta and Nappa are terrifying monsters, and there may be many other enemies on the earth.

    After thinking about it, it is better to be careful, so in the following time, Sun Wuchen continued to train and improve himself. During this process, they finally reached the commercial planet.

    "Master, the destination has been arrived. This is the place known as the Star of Commerce. Even Frieza must conduct transactions here. The activities of buying and selling planets are here.Here is very ordinary.  "

    Although it is a human face, in fact, in this universe, creatures on every planet have different appearances, figures and feelings.

    Even if humans appear, not many people will take a second look at them, and even many people think that this group of humans is extremely weak.

    "It seems that humans are an unwelcome race here." Sun Wuchen said lightly.

    "Everyone here is very powerful, so they look down on those races with low combat effectiveness. Master, although you have a strong foundation, you still have to be careful. There are many spies from Frieza's army here."

    "It doesn't matter, I'm afraid they don't know what I've done!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1012: The Missing Two Daughters

    ?

                   Make more trouble here.

    Usually at this time, a large group of people suddenly rushed over, and for some unknown reason, a group of people were blocked in an instant.

    When Sun Wuchen came to his senses, he found something was wrong, because Bulma and Qiqi were missing.

    It was an absolute surprise, a lot of people passed through this in an instant, and then the two girls disappeared.

    This matter is not unusual, and he has already thought of the crux of it.

    It was the group of people who took the two women away just now. Because of the confusion just now, I was careless for a while, so I didn't notice it.

    Looking at Wright next to him, this guy also looked blank.

    "Master, Miss Bulma and Miss Qiqi must have been taken away by those people. I'll look for them right away."

    "Bulma has a special locator on her body, and I can hear their words. They shouldn't have any major problems, but the group of guys just now, I must kill them."

    While Sun Wuchen was talking, a door next to him opened. It turned out that this was the Universe Auction, the most special event in the universe.

    "They will hold an auction meeting on this day every year. The time we come is really very suitable, but it is something that we have never experienced before, because it will cost a lot of money to get in, and the money spent  They are all astronomical figures. This is just the ticket and does not include the consumption inside."

    "It seems that this place is really Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. As long as you have money, you can do anything?"

    "Yes, master, I have exchanged some produced ores for some circulating coins. Simply put, we now have about 15 million. Enough to buy two planets."

    "Okay then go in."

    Sun Wuchen walked in front by himself, and Wright next to him followed him closely.

    Fighting in this place, the detector is a very widely circulated thing, and the attack power of the strong in the general universe is of course uneven.

    Those who can be invincible in the universe have a combat power of at least 10,000, they can ignore the existence of many people, and they can explore in their bodies.

    As for those members of Frieza's army, the weakest combat power can reach about 1500.

    Such a person can receive some missions among the stars in the universe, and can travel freely in a wide range of areas.

    Now Sun Wuchen's combat power is only one hundred, because he deliberately suppressed his aura, but the combat power of Wright next to him has reached nearly 2000.

    Although Wright can only use the double Kaiwangquan at most after learning the Kaiwangquan, and it is not even perfect, but the sudden doubling is enough for him to defeat many strong people.

    And in this universe, a person who can bring a follower with 2000 combat power is absolutely extraordinary.

    Therefore, although the person in front of him was young, he didn't seem to have much aura. He really made the people around him extremely awed, and then Sun Wuchen walked into the auction booth by himself.

    However, his position is very low. There are many real cosmic powers here, and there are some familiar figures among them.

    Looking into the distance, that person should be BoJack. I didn't expect such a powerful and terrifying person to appear here.

    This person, like the Namek, should be that Slag.

    I didn't expect to meet all kinds of people in this place, but they all deliberately suppressed their fighting power. If they make trouble in this place, they must be courting death.

    And take a closer look, the fighting power of these two guys is not as terrifying as I imagined, it is only around 10,000.

    It may be that their fighting power has been restrained, or it may be that they have not yet cultivated to such a strong level, but it doesn't matter, Sun Wuchen is sitting quietly in his seat now.

    Then a special so-called auction started, and all kinds of things were pushed out. When everyone was vying to buy me there, they wanted first, sometimes it was some kind of extremely mysterious equipment, and even  Some so-called antiques are of course left after a certain planet in the universe died.

    Those things didn't make sense to Monkey King, until finally two women were introduced.

    Sun Wuchen was very angry when he saw it. Bulma and Qiqi were sitting on two chairs.

    "These two women are from a remote planet called Earth.?, the women born there all have very good figures and are very beautiful, and now everyone can bid freely.  "

    "500000!"

    "600000!"

    It really became lively here suddenly, because everyone has a deep affection for these two young and beautiful earth women

    "10 million!"

    Sun Wuchen yelled directly, and all the bidders stopped their yelling.

    All eyes were on this young man, and they were extremely surprised.

    1 million is considered a sky-high price, and it can almost buy thousands of people.

    Just for two women?  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1013 Blood at the Auction

    ?

                   It looks similar, but the tail behind it looks different. This guy is actually a Saiyan.

    All the Saiyans fought under Frieza's command. They were Frieza's most loyal subordinates, but later, due to some kind of disaster, the entire Saiyan planet was completely shattered, and they all perished, leaving only a few fighters  Not much.

    Many people in the universe know this matter quite clearly, and they also understand a little bit.

    This person in front of him is definitely a member of Frieza's army. Although his status is not very high outside of Frieza's army, he is definitely a terrifying existence in the universe.  No one dared to provoke this guy.

    The people around were a little restrained, but some people wanted to get these two women and didn't intend to give Frieza Legion face.

    "I will pay 20 million. If you have money, I will continue to add more. Let me tell you, I am not afraid of Frieza's army. I have a lot of money."

    Such an arrogant person appeared on the other side, and everyone around looked at that place. It turned out to be a very famous dark race in the universe.

    They went up to find the dark planet, every member of the horror is a demonic existence, extremely powerful, destroying everything is no problem, they are a group of terrifying monsters.

    No one dares to provoke these things, and they are considered Frieza's best employers, because after these people occupy a planet, they will plunder all the resources in the shortest possible time.

    Their exploitation of the planet is an almost predatory form that leaves no room for it.

    These people are famous in this universe, but basically they have a horrible reputation, and almost no one wants to deal with them. This guy suddenly stood up and spoke, which must mean that he is not afraid of Frieza.

    Perhaps this is indeed the truth, they are one of Frieza's largest employers, often paying unimaginable prices to buy planets rich in resources.

    And it is said that they also have some quite powerful fighters who have reached the level of horror, their strength is injured this time, and it can be said that they are the most terrifying monsters.

    "Then I will pay 100 million, do you still have money?"

    Hearing that the other party actually increased the price to 100 million, and even Sun Wuchen only has 15 million in his hands now, this is definitely a sky-high price, even for himself.

    That person finally stopped, saying that the price of 100 million is enough to buy dozens of planets.

    Although he didn't have any good feelings for the person in front of him, he began to know something restrained.

    Sun Wuchen walked to the auction site, unchained the two women, and they immediately hugged Sun Wuchen tightly.

    "Wuchen, thank you for helping us, if it weren't for you, we would"

    Of course they are very grateful to Sun Wuchen now.

    "I will handle the matter of you leaving here first."

    Sun Wuchen gave his subordinate Wright a wink, Wright seemed to understand something, and then left with Bulma.

    He even boarded the spaceship directly and escaped from here as fast as possible.

    They have previously purchased a large amount of supplies here, enough for a period of time.

    Moreover, he also contacted an old friend of his, and asked that person to help Sun Wuchen and others collect resources.

    "When will the money be paid?"

    People from the auction have come over, seeking money from Monkey King. If Sun Wuchen hadn¡¯t shown that he was a member of Frieza¡¯s army, they would not have given such face to them at all. It is impossible to take away the goods without paying.

    "Money is easy to talk about, and there is another thing. I want to know who caught them here. Those two people are my companions. I found my own companions, but I still have to spend money. It's really embarrassing."  interesting."

    The person next to him looked a little bit like a mouse, looking at him, it is very likely that he is the guy who just caught Boulma and others and came here.

    To distinguish carefully, this person's combat power can basically reach about 8000.

    After Sun Wuchen took a fancy to him, he walked over slowly without thinking about him.

    "If you don't have money, it should be your fault. Since you have chosen this path, you are indeed entitled to the money. However, I don't have 100 million, and I need to get one more thing."

    Sun Wuchen made a sudden move, a burst of brilliant light erupted from his body, and now he directly used the 8 times Realm King Fist.? 

    My combat power is only 2000 at most, even if I use the Five Times Realm King Fist, it can only reach 10,000. Thinking about how difficult it is to kill the opponent in seconds, the Eight Times Realm King Fist has a different combat power, and it has already reached 16000.  It killed him instantly with one blow, and when he held it in his hand, he squeezed it lightly, and his head was completely shattered.

    This guy died in a blink of an eye, and what happened here surprised everyone. Someone would kill people on this commercial planet. You must know that this is a joint agreement of all forces. It is absolutely the safest place.  crime in this place.

    Not even Frieza.

    "Don't feel that you can't die with peace, my name is Sun Wuchen!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1014 Desperate Battle

    ?

                 

    Most of the powerhouses in the universe have a fighting power of only over 10,000, but there are countless travelers on this commercial planet, and some of them can even break through 100,000 fighting power.

    Although Frieza claims to be the emperor of the universe, there are still many people in this world who can be close to him.

    Frieza claims to be invincible, but in the dark, there are some top powerhouses.

    BoJack and Schlag looked at each other. They didn't meet each other much, but they knew each other a little bit.

    They all believed that the other party was very powerful and not easy to deal with, so they kept absolute calm all the time.

    Neither of them had the courage to commit a crime here and kill the people here.

    I didn't expect the young man in front of me to be so crazy. He looked like a Saiyan, and the fighting race of the Saiyan should have been extinct.

    He seems to be Frieza's subordinate too, but he dared to do something that Frieza didn't even dare to do, which is really amazing.

    Many guards here rushed towards the current Sun Wuchen, and waves of terror erupted from their bodies.

    Among these people, the weakest combat power is about 10,000, even more terrifying than that guy just now, they should be regarded as the elite fighters here.

    Sun Wuchen now forcibly uses the Eightfold Realm King Fist, barely coping with it, feeling extremely weak.

    Although he can knock the opponent into the air with a single blow, more and more enemies with more than 10,000 combat power shouted a roar, and instantly issued a ten-fold King Fist. Relying on his indestructible body, he reluctantly used this skill.

    Now Sun Wuchen's total is close to 20,000, and he is forced to grit his teeth and try his best to support it.

    A combat power of 20,000 is very rare in the universe.

    Those guards around, not many people have such attack power, so more than 10,000 fighters with combat power will be killed by Sun Wuchen in an instant, but he is already sweating profusely, and the Ten Times Realm King Fist is really unable to support his body  of.

    But he was still working hard, killing all the way from the vicinity of the venue.

    Suddenly there was another guy in front of him, that weird guy from the dark planet just now, who directly burst out the infinite power of darkness on his body, with a combat power of more than 20,000. It seems that this guy has been planning for a long time. He tried his best to keep Sun Wuchen  Very patient.  but now¡­¡­

    When he knew that Sun Wuchen was not a member of Frieza's army, and had done such an extremely evil and terrible thing, he would not continue to endure it at all.

    "This guy is looking for death, but I appreciate it, but now I'd better kill you, you can suffer less."

    "It's going to die¡ªit's you!"

    Sun Wuchen clenched his teeth, and blood gushed from the corner of his mouth.

    With a roar, he launched the super Kamehae qigong in an instant. Although the time for gathering qi is very short, the combat power of all Guipai qigong is quite terrifying, reaching 60,000.

    The scope of this kind of impact is quite large, although the single-body damage is only a little over 20,000, the instant explosion blows up a large area in front of you, and almost the entire planet shakes.

    Almost the entire planet is made of various steel and high-tech materials, as if on a huge platform, this place is quite special, if used properly, it can directly radiate a large area around it.

    But in an instant, almost 1/3 of the entire planet was blown out, and countless treasures, ores, and various things that needed to be auctioned were all scattered in the universe.

    Still the same sentence, even if these treasures have been scattered everywhere, no one has the courage to pick them up, because everything here belongs to the chamber of commerce here.

    The person from that dark planet had just been sent flying, when suddenly a terrifying darkness spread around Sun Wuchen.

    Like a chain, he began to wrap around his body. As soon as he came into contact with this kind of energy, he felt his strength decrease rapidly, and he even felt a little out of breath soon.

    This kind of black chain has a unique super power to control the body and mind. If you don't deal with it in advance, you will definitely be injured by this attack, and it will be too dangerous at that time.

    Seeing that his black chain didn't really control Sun Wuchen, the guy who was beaten into the air was also taken aback. His attack power of more than 20,000 should have the upper hand, not to mention he has various super skills. I didn't expect him to be able to support it

    "Since you want to court death, then come on. Dongdongbo Beam""

    Sun Wuchen pointed forward with his finger, and instantly sent out six or seven beams of light. The speed of each beam was quite fast, and it had special tracking effects, covering the guy's body in an instant.

    This is the hole wave beam, which is amazingly powerful and can penetrate directly through anything.

    The instantly increased attack power of the hole wave beam has now almost reached 30,000, and it is the last and most special attack damage.

    After a ray of light shot randomly.

    The person from the dark planet was hit instantly, but a black shield appeared in front of him, something like that blocked all the attacks, but Sun Wuchen jumped up immediately, and he threw a ball of light towards the sky.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1015: Super Giant Ape

    ?

                  But his body was hit instantly, and various energies hit him.

    Another person appeared in an instant, stretched out a big hand, and pressed him to the ground.

    This is a strong cosmic man with a very terrifying purple body, and wearing this thick golden armor, it looks like a terrifying machine.

    How much is his fighting power?

    At least around 30,000, you can control yourself immediately, and there must be a lot of superpowers in this place.

    "Bidder No. 147, Earthling Sun Wuchen, you have been arrested now."

    Another robot appeared next to him and said with a glance, but Sun Wuchen was grinning at this time. When he laughed out loud, another thick fist hit him on the back, making him spit out a mouthful of blood, Saiyan  blood floating in the air.

    This seemed to be the deepest hatred, Sun Wuchen immediately turned his head and stared viciously at the huge robot pressing down on his body.

    "You know what? If you keep doing this, you'll be the first to die."

    Sun Wuchen's words were full of threats, which surprised this huge monster.

    "Your death is already doomed, these things are your own choice."

    Sun Wuchen looked at the many people around him, whether it was BoJack or Slug, at least some capable and famous people were hiding by the side, not wanting to go into this muddy water.

    For them, the struggle between the young man and the big man seemed to have reached the final stage.

    Of course, Sun Wuchen didn't expect these people to help, that was simply impossible.

    In this universe, interests come first, and no one will do unrealistic things for no reason, which itself is an unreasonable thing.

    ? This huge robot slowly lifted Sun Wuchen up, and then tightly clutched his throat, making him want to pinch him to death. Indeed, the strength increased infinitely, as if the other party wanted Sun Wukong to feel death slowly.

    Sun Wuchen's eyes were dazzled, and there was a dark area in front of him. Due to the extreme lack of oxygen and the violent attack, he couldn't hold on now, but suddenly there was a flash of light in the sky, which still attracted the attention of all parties.

    "Is this what I desire most? It is indeed extraordinary."

    Sun Wuchen looked up at the sky, and seemed to finally understand something. With a roar, his body became unparalleled and powerful.

    His body grew a lot taller, like a giant, and then burst into a burst of terror, and then a huge ape appeared here. In order to create this ball of Bultz light, the current Sun Wuche spent a lot of strength.

    With the help of this thing, Sun Wuchen instantly became a giant ape. His strength, attack power, defense power, and vitality were all increased by ten times. It can be called the most terrifying monster, but his combat power cannot be directly  There is a tenfold improvement.

    ?Because he consumed too much, and with his huge transformation, he could barely fight, otherwise, he would have been unable to bear the consumption caused by the Five Times Realm King Fist.

    The huge ape monster appeared in front of everyone, which really made them feel a little taken aback. It exuded various ominous and terrifying auras.

    "I'm even more difficult to deal with now. The combined combat power may reach 150,000. I know that you have many strong people here. Come and kill me if you have the ability, otherwise I will destroy this planet."

    Everyone around was dumbfounded, is this guy a lunatic?  Even Frieza wouldn't dare touch this planet, after all, this place represents the gathering of all dark forces, and almost everyone respects all the managers here.

    "Hahahaha, I'm doing it!"

    Sun Wuchen is still rational in this state, which makes people think that this guy is a monster. Not many people know about the fact that Saiyans can become apes.

    Because most of the people who have seen this kind of transformation are actually dead. They have long since died in this void universe, and all their traces and everything they have seen have been turned into nothingness.  Things that happened.

    Since no one knew, the transformation of Sun Wuchen really shocked everyone. A huge energy ball protruded from the huge ape and smashed to the side. The whole planet shook again, and this power almost completely destroyed this place.  Give him some more time, and everything can be completely destroyed.

    The surrounding soldiers immediately went crazy, noHe keeps launching attacks, but this guy has a combat power of more than 100,000. Even the Ginyu special forces under the invincible Frieza, the strongest combat power is only 120,000.

    They have been able to surprise and frighten many people. The monster in front of them has an attack power of more than 100,000, and his physical defense is amazing.

    Boom!

    Sun Wuchen exploded on his body, but the smoke and dust dissipated and there was no injury.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1016: Havoc on the Commercial Planet

    ?

                   , After turning into this ape monster, he is still using the Tenfold Realm King Fist, and the consumption of himself has reached an unimaginable astonishing level.

    If he hadn't possessed that peculiar indestructible body attribute, his body would have been broken and died by now.

    I am still frantically supporting my immortal body, walking towards the front, and shattering another piece of space.

    The fighter with an attack power of 30,000 just flew over, and was beaten flying by Sun Wuchen with one punch.

    However, he immediately erupted with a burst of energy, like a burning flame, and his combat power was approaching 100,000. He was the most threatening existence here to Sun Wuchen.

    It seems that all kinds of monsters will exist here, but Sun Wuchen himself has no fear.

    Another punch hit the ground, and the entire planet even deflected, as if it was going to be swallowed by ruthless and terrifying power. This is the unimaginable strongest person, every ounce of power is so powerful that no one can  block.

    "Hurry up and kill this guy, I'll offer 10 million." A person was buried under a pile of stones and was almost crushed to death.

    "Come and save me, I will give him 20 million to save me."

    "There are wounded here, bastard, how did this monster come here?"

    A monster is making a fuss here.

    For example, the majesty of the business alliance has been completely shattered, as if they had never had this thing before, and they fell into a terrifying reincarnation.

    The warrior with an attack power of 100,000 was like a fly, constantly flying around Sun Wuchen, and Sun Wutian himself felt that it was becoming more and more difficult to deal with him, and his strength was gradually dissipating, and it wouldn't be long.  time will die.

    He kept moving in one direction, and finally found the gate there. This gate was also used for teleportation. Many former tourists would enter from here. There are such teleportation gates on their planets.  , if the portal at one station is opened, it can be teleported directly to another place through here, and at that moment, as long as Sun Wuchen can destroy it, he can escape from birth.

    This gate must not be destroyed, because it would take unimaginable manpower and material resources to build such a gate in this place.

    This most important door was followed by Monkey King, and this door was about to become Monkey King's possession.  At this time, someone flew over suddenly, and a burst of energy impact hit Sun Wuchen in an instant.

    There were bursts of loud noises everywhere, and the power was so powerful that it was terrifying.

    Sun Wuchen was pushed to the side by this powerful force, and then his body whose supreme power disappeared in an instant, slowly retracted to the state of that young man, and when he looked up, it turned out to be BoJack next to him.

    His instant burst of power is hundreds of thousands, it seems that he is really a hidden top monster.

    Slag is also considered one of the top horror monsters. His combat power is not weak, of course not as good as BoJack next to him, but when he suddenly hit the killer, a huge body suddenly bumped into him, pressing Sun Wuchen tightly on the ground.  On the ground, it seems that there is no need to use it if it is inseparable.

    Sun Wuchen was pressed there tightly, and his neck was pulled tightly, as if he was facing life and death.

    That bald head was also marked by a powerful existence, and the light there slowly flew back and disappeared from this world.

    That is to say, Sun Wuchen has no way to transform. Of course, his original fighting strength is far from enough.

    Even if no one is controlling him, his current body can no longer bear this kind of injury, being caught by someone, of course, when he is close to the gate, he seems to have failed.

    Immediately someone came to this life and tied Sun Wuchen tightly. All this process was also under the condition that he was conscious, as if he was treating a prisoner.

    Sun Wuchen himself did become a prisoner, guarded by all the people here, and escorted to a prison.

    During the period, he was attacked countless times, and his body was almost broken, but his super vitality kept him alive.

    Then he was sent directly to a very small room. This place has the ultimate power, which may reach about 60 times, which made his body unable to bear it. He was very lucky not to die.

    "Aren't you going to kill me?"

    Sun Wuchen didn't mean to be surprised, he still has a hole card, he can even spend his ownHe used energy points for instant time travel, but he didn't do that, his body was almost completely shattered, and his life was dying. It seemed that he was waiting for this kind of thing.

    "No need, how do you know when they negotiated to execute you? You have caused so much damage, even if you spend hundreds of millions of dollars, you can't wash away your sins, just wait for death."

    The people next to him laughed at him, turned around and left. It is really crazy that someone with more than 100,000 attack power dares to destroy the commercial planet.

    Sun Wuchen turned on the system without saying anything.

    "System, exchange for a chance to recover energy."

    In an instant, a warm current slowly flowed through his body, Sun Wuchen¡ªresurrected.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1017: The Demon King After Recovery

    ?

                   Opportunity.

    The price of the opportunity to recover energy is at least 10,000, and it will continue to improve according to his combat power, but this peculiar ability can be performed every minute and every second, and within a period of time after redeeming this ability, his  Physical strength will be quite full.

    If it is measured by Sun Wuchen's current level, if he is on the verge of death and then recovers immediately, his combat power will increase instantly.

    Fairy beans are different.

    Although you can also replenish your body energy in an instant, you can use it at any time after you exchange it, but whether you can get this kind of thing during the battle is another matter, and when you exchange this energy recovery  , can instantly heal all the wounds on the body.

    Even if one's own arm is cut off, as long as there is still one breath left, one can be resurrected, which is definitely a magical skill, but the energy points to be spent are astonishing. Fortunately, Sun Wuchen's combat effectiveness is not that high now.

    The cost of this kind of energy points seems to be related to a person's combat power. Now that Sun Wuchen has recovered, his combat power seems to have improved. Even he himself doesn't know what level he has reached, but only feels that his power is more abundant.

    This is definitely a good feeling. His strength is getting stronger and stronger, and he sat up directly.

    It's just that this room has been under surveillance, and there is no chance to escape.

    On the contrary, Sun Wuchen himself calmed down, like a very enlightened criminal, sitting on his bed all the time, quietly waiting for those who deal with the matter to arrive, and after a while, someone really came here.

    "I didn't expect your body to be able to recover. It's really amazing."

    A few people didn't care at all. If this guy couldn't see the light outside, he was just an ordinary young man with only over 2,000 fighting power.

    Sun Wuchen was taken outside by these people.

    Several people waited for him quietly there, but this time BoJack and Slug did not expect.

    These two guys are also the intermediate beings who caught themselves. The two of them used great strength to catch themselves, which is considered a great achievement. At least the people around them very much agree with their efforts.

    "You are made up of people on Earth. If you want to survive, you can pay some compensation appropriately, but at least it must reach the range of 100 million, because the damage you have done to the entire planet is too serious. If you don't, you will die  .¡±

    There was an old man above who actually said this. It seems that these so-called business alliances are also pursuing the ultimate benefits. It is absolutely unimaginable to make such a big fuss against Monkey King.

    "It seems that the rich in this world is the uncle. This is the real truth, but I don't intend to compensate you, and I will even leave immediately."

    "Are you looking for death? Even if you transform again, we will kill you."

    The people around were filial, but Sun Wuchen didn't care, he suddenly raised his finger and pointed to the side.

    Everyone felt that an inexplicable energy was flowing, as if Sun Wuchen's strength could directly penetrate the walls here and reach a very distant place.

    "Although I don't get the recognition of many lives around me, at least some of them are quite strong, and there are some crooked monsters everywhere here. Maybe those lives are very fearful, and you will also be very resentful."

    Immediately, someone reported that an extremely huge energy ball was found outside, and it was slowly moving towards here.

    "Report, the diameter of this energy ball is very huge, and there may be hundreds of meters of pure energy condensed."

    Although the super vitality bullets he fired may not be as huge as when the Namekians were fighting, Sun Wuchen had collected a lot of vitality before.

    Since this planet is originally the planet where those evil people live, they carry out all kinds of evil activities and transactions here, so when he absorbs vitality from the universe, he gets the help of many beings around him, and the surrounding planets especially like to contribute themselves.  the power of.

    Even many creatures on the planet heard an inexplicable voice. After shouting and contributing their vitality, an extremely huge energy ball appeared. This super vitality bomb slowly moved towards victory. If it is true  If it gets close to here, millions of combat power will completely blow this place into pieces.

    This is what Sun Wuchen gambled on.

      But if these people don't intend to let him go, he will just push the energy ball to the extreme and directly blast it on it. He is not an evil person, and the super power of vitality bomb may not kill him  , on the contrary, the surrounding planet will be directly reduced to ashes.

    Sun Wuchen had at least one chance to escape, and the people around him were not so lucky, so they were forced to make a choice.

    "You have only one choice now. One is to smash that huge energy ball with all your strength. Remember, every ounce of energy you spend will affect that energy ball and weaken it. Or kill me now,  The longer you delay, this energy ball will destroy this place.¡± (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1018 Reaction

    ?

                 There are so many powerful warriors who send their energies into the Void.

    Directly blocked in front of a huge light sphere, various energies collide and explode continuously, which is simply astonishing.

    All of this has caused countless people to be surprised, and this energy swayed intermittently, even if it was detected by the Void Universe, and in a remote area, in Frieza's headquarters, someone also discovered what was happening.

    They can be said to be amazed.

    "Lord Dodoria, an unimaginably powerful signal of combat power has been detected. Near the planet of the Commercial Alliance, there was a terrifying and unparalleled energy collision."

    Seeing the above readings, Dodoria, who was originally contemptuous, was taken aback. No wonder his subordinate would say such words.

    The combat power of more than a hundred thousand is simply astonishing, and he also got some latest news. It seems that all these terrorist incidents were caused by a man named Sun Wuchen.

    When they brought the photo over, Dodolia wanted to slap her on the forehead.

    This is the monster who once attacked Frieza's army. He and Qiu Yi managed to survive, but they also assumed other responsibilities, but they couldn't find this guy to kill this guy.

    Fortunately, Frieza's memory is not very good, so he didn't catch this incident all the time, otherwise the two of them would have committed suicide several times, but this kind of incident happened recently, which can only prove one thing, this terrifying monster reappeared.

    When he reported the news to Frieza, Frieza was not surprised when he heard all this, because the fighting power that broke out was far worse than his.

    "It's just a young man with hundreds of thousands of fighting power. In fact, if I can find such a person and subdue him, I will be very happy, but maybe he should die under the attack of those people?"

    "Sir Frieza, the latest news has come. This young man does not have all the space in the universe. The people in the alliance only know how to protect their own planet. They did not execute him, but killed him as quickly as possible.  Released, and this young man did make some arrangements, and did not let the huge energy ball explode."

    When Frieza heard this, he was also very surprised, and then turned his head to look at Dodoria next to him.

    Dodoria was afraid that Frieza would lose his life if he knew that this young man had destroyed Frieza's planet.

    After spending so much time, I couldn't catch this guy, and even let him make things worse and worse. It's terrible.

    "Dodoria, it seems that this guy is also a Saiyan, how do you explain what happened last time, and these sudden changes this time. By the way, Vegeta and the others have been wandering outside and haven't come back, right?  Did you get any information? Or have you participated in the rebellion with the other party?"

    Dodoria who asked these questions was speechless, his swollen face kept shaking, and his fat body also kept shaking, because the fear in his heart made his breathing quicken.

    "Sir Frieza, I really don't know these things. The only thing I can know is that this guy should be the one who attacked the planet last time, and he still brought some teams, but I didn't expect that this time it was just him himself.  Come to think of it, as for Vegeta, Qiu Yi has been tracking them in the void of the universe."

    "Now I give this task to you. It is said that they come from a planet called Earth, and they will go to that planet to deal with everything completely. And last time, it is said that there is a very mysterious planet called Darkness near the Earth.  Planet, there are a lot of ore nearby, let me find out everything there."

    "Understood. By the way, where is Frieza-dono going first?"

    "Fight first and destroy everything. I will not allow any enemy to stand in front of my eyes."

    The fate of the earth seems to be sentenced, this is a terrifying situation, and in the endless universe, some people have flown through countless regions.

    "Vegeta, it seems that something big has happened. A terrifying monster has already appeared in that alliance. It fights against everyone with its own power. It is said that it can transform into a super powerful giant ape form, and its combat power may not be less than 10.  Ten thousand."

    "Nappa, don't bother me with these useless things. I can also see the new information. This guy is quite powerful, and he is definitely the kind of Saiyan lost in the universe.????However, his attack power should not be that strong, and according to a rough estimate, it should not reach 10,000.  "

    Nappa was about to scold in his heart, the fighting power of 10,000 was stronger than himself.

    "If you work hard, you can reach that level, but what I really want to know is, why is this guy willing to make such a big fuss?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 1019: Divine Tree

    ?

                  Of course it is for my own arrogant heart.

    When those people agreed, Sun Wuchen immediately opened the Lissa portal and disappeared from their eyes. It was almost an instant thing, which surprised these people.

    Sun Wuchen returned to his own planet, which was hanging alone in the void of the universe.

    There is an unusually rich variety of resources here, and it is considered the most magical area in the world. If real excavations can be carried out, a large amount of mineral resources will definitely be exported, enough to organize a powerful interstellar team.

    Before Sun Wuchen left, he didn't reveal everything about himself. At most, they only knew about the earth and Sun Wuche's name, but it didn't make any sense.

    Sun Wuchen's base camp is not on the earth, not to mention that the biological city has a lot of ways to keep people on the earth out of danger, after all, there are still some people he cares about.

    Since the end of the last battle, every strong man under him has been training continuously. They want to improve their combat effectiveness. Among them, Monkey King and Piccolo are the hardest.  fight.

    Tianjin Fan, Kelin and the others did not neglect their training at all, but due to limited talent, Jiaozi's combat effectiveness did not improve much.

    As for Yaqiluobei, he is still the same as before, he only knows how to eat and drink, but his talent is amazing, and his combat power funds are still slowly increasing under his eating and drinking, which is indeed amazing.

    At this time, Sun Wuchen locked his eyes on another place.

    His goal is to conquer other planets. Just as he was about to act, new information suddenly came over. It turned out that something happened on the earth, and it was an unimaginable and terrifying situation.

    Although I have already thought about many menstruation holidays, or some terrifying cosmic frontiers are coming, the earth is still the most important thing now, and Sun Wuchen brought his people back to the earth.

    When the gods welcome them back to the earth, it does make people feel quite relaxed, but for some reason, the surrounding air is extremely oppressive.

    There is no need for the gods to speak, they have already seen that there is a very tall and extremely strong tree in the distance, going straight up to the clouds.

    There are countless green leaves on that terrifying tree, but now some of them are slowly turning yellow, it seems that the tree is dying, and there is a big hole in the middle of the tree, probably  The space inside the tree.

    The eastern city knows exactly how all this happened, that is to say, a group of terrifying bandits has come to the earth, and they planted a special seed, which can directly make a huge plant grow, and at the same time, absorb all the  energy.

    Since the last dark time, Sun Wuchen exchanged most of his energy points, and his overall combat power has reached 3000.

    Monkey King and others have made great progress. Whether it is Monkey King or Piccolo, their combat effectiveness has reached 3500.

    But when their strength is overtaken by Sun Wuchen, they will no longer have the possibility of progress, because under the same circumstances, Sun Wuchen has multiple times the Kaiwangquan.

    "Wuchen, you are finally back. Terrible things happened on the earth. After a big tree appeared, all the vitality on the earth gradually disappeared."

    The others looked at each other in blank dismay, not knowing what happened. When they saw this big tree, they were also very surprised.

    "Let's go investigate and investigate. This uncle must have some deep-seated reasons. What should we do?"

    Everyone nodded and flew towards there. They crossed the barren mountains, the dry river beds, and the withered forests. When passing through these places, there are often dead creatures on the ground.  Due to the extremely scarce aura on the earth, these ordinary creatures cannot pass through. For those human beings, most of them are already sick and lying in bed.

    Now the earth is about to become a world of death, which is really terrifying.

    Just as he was approaching the sacred tree, Monkey King suddenly heard a voice ringing next to his ears.

    "Attention, the development task - get the fruit of the sacred tree."

    "Task Difficulty Level¡ª¡ªLevel C."

    "Task process - in the sacred tree, do not grow in depth and safety, and then sacrifice this thing to the system, the fruit of the sacred tree will bring a lot of energy points, and you can get a high-level lucky draw opportunity, and  a new technologyCan improve opportunities.  "

    "Energy points will be judged according to the degree of completion of the fruit. If the fruit is 10% ripe, you can get 10,000 energy points. If the fruit is 100% ripe, you can get 100,000 energy points."

    "You can open a high-level lottery opportunity to draw some extremely rare skills."

    "You can automatically get a chance to upgrade a skill, and you can fully upgrade all the auxiliary options of a previous skill."

    "Note that the fruit of the sacred tree cannot be used."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1020 For the Fruit of the God Tree

    ?

                   Shaking his head helplessly, the fruit of this sacred tree is so wonderful that he still can't use it, it's really helpless.

    If you can realize this kind of fruit, your combat power will definitely improve greatly. The current combat power is only 3000, which can reach 30,000 with ten times the Kaiwangquan.

    But when Dodoria or some other terrorist teams came nearby, it was really not easy for him to resist, and the legendary Nappa and Vegeta must have experienced some unimaginable improvements, and their combat effectiveness was even more terrifying.

    In other words, it will take a lot of energy to survive this time, and may even face unimaginably terrifying enemies. Sun Wuchen thought for a long time, only knowing to improve his combat effectiveness as soon as possible, but now using energy points to increase his strength is already a little bit  Slow down.

    Although the efficiency of obtaining energy points is very high, it is still not as good as a straightforward battle.

    Combat will also increase a lot of combat power, especially at the moment of life and death. If the body recovers for a while, it can indeed be greatly improved. This is also a characteristic of Saiyans.

    Having already known what to do, Sun Wuchen of course calmed down.

    The task of everyone coming to the vicinity of the sacred tree is to find the fruit of the sacred tree, but they must wait until the fruit of the sacred tree is fully grown, which means that it represents various unimaginable dangers.

    As soon as everyone walked nearby, they saw a guy flying out of it, his whole body was red, and he was wearing a very strange battle suit that was very similar to Wright's battle suit.

    They used to be members of Frieza's army, but they have long since defected.

    For the Frieza army, they are also criminals, so in order to increase their strength as soon as possible, they will use this weird and treacherous method.

    I just don't know if Darius is on the earth now. If he is really here, I really can't deal with this monster. His combat power is very strong, and it may reach the realm of one hundred thousand and two hundred thousand.

    No matter where that guy is, he must solve that guy himself.

    This guy who suddenly appeared in front of everyone was a strong man with very swollen muscles, and he looked hideous, but he was deeply threatening.

    "It seems that you are the top fighters on this planet, haha, the combat power is only three hundred and five hundred, which is ridiculous."

    Sun Wuchen looked at the people around him, and they were also surprised that the big guy had the same combat detector on his face as Sun Wuchen, and they never knew the usefulness of this thing.

    "You guys just go ahead and deal with the enemies here. I'll go and see what's inside for myself. I believe I can gain something."

    Sun Wukong flew forward by himself, and suddenly got out again, a tall and thin man punched himself now. Needless to say, this guy is also quite powerful and faster, but for me, such a  The attack is basically ineffective, and it can be easily defended.

    While flying forward, Sun Wuchen suddenly blasted a circle towards that place, a burst of terrifying energy radiated, knocking that guy into the air, the enemy circled twice in the air, and hit the wall next to him, painfully  Unbearable.

    Sun Wuchen rushed inside by himself, and immediately saw a large area, all kinds of strange root-like things intertwined on the ground, as if some kind of mysterious fruit could indeed be formed in the middle area, and these fruits could change everything  , is the most amazing thing.

    In the most central area, there is indeed a fruit with no score, which is pink. I glanced directly at Su Mucheng, and found that there was a maturity label in front of my eyes. The maturity of the popular stock market is now only 20.  %, that is to say, if you pick this fruit now, you can only get 20,000 energy points at most, which is actually not that scary for improving your combat power.

    But when he saw this thing, he already had hope. He Aichen walked there slowly, and suddenly a Saiyan flew to his side, wearing black armor, and his skin color was even darker, and he held tightly  Staring at the person in front of him, there is both guard and resentment in his eyes.

    "It seems that you are a Saiyan on the earth. I have heard that there are villains on the earth. I didn't expect it to be a young person like you, and you and I look exactly the same. It's really amazing.  I am surprised, it seems that you are also the weakest among the Saiyans."

    "I leave the word "weakest" to you. A guy like you doesn't train well, doesn't improve in battle, and chooses toIt is really ridiculous to eat these fruits to improve combat power.  "

    The person in front of him is the super strong Saiyan who Dales once invaded the earth. He can only be regarded as an inferior fighter among all Saiyans, and his combat effectiveness is very low. But when he traveled the entire universe, he cultivated these gods  The seeds of the tree get a lot of stories and improve their combat effectiveness.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1021: Dales

    ?

                   Ridiculous."

    "Your combat power is only about 15,000, which is also ridiculous, but I still have ways to improve. For a monster like you, I don't think it is possible for you to slaughter it. Come on. Five times the king of the world."

    Coming up is the big move of the Five Times Realm King Fist, which caused a burst of golden flames to erupt from Monkey King's body. The opponent could have dodged low-level, or even launched an attack suddenly, but all of this is unnecessary.

    Sun Wukong's biography under the five-fold Realm King Fist, the sprouting of speed and power instantly reached the opponent's side. Sun Wuchen himself originally had a combat power of 3000, but now after the improvement of the Realm King Fist, the overall combat power is approaching 15000, but there is still a considerable difference.  Sun Wuchen's current strength is close to 15,000, and the two are almost evenly matched. Although it is not as surprising and shocking as the 30,000 combat power in the original plot, it is still enough.

    The other party was also very surprised to see that Sun Wuchen's strength was really inferior. This young guy seemed to have trained as much energy as his butt.

    Dales rushed towards here, and with a wave of his hand, a knife-blade purple energy light bullet continued to rotate in the air, beside the elephant himself, Sun Wuchen took advantage of this time to see and the sun to develop, and arranged a  The huge ball of light has been shining continuously there.

    This is Sun Wuchen's perfect Sun Fist. By using Sun Fist, a huge ball of light can be created. The place where the dream ball is located will continuously send out help, and it will always affect the surrounding space. It can be said to be an extremely magical skill.

    With this skill, it can greatly affect the opponent's power for a long period of time, making it difficult to make any real effective means of resistance. This is the first time Darles has seen this skill, no matter where it is  The combat detector in front of her can find the traces of Sun Wuchen, but it is difficult to find her true and accurate location, because she can't see anything.

    Darles should have had this idea a long time ago, relying on his own ability to hide around, and then swallow the fruit of the sacred tree directly when he can't beat the opponent. It is estimated that he has done such a thing many times.

    So this guy has his own ideas and preparations. It is difficult for Monkey King to find him now, and the two are actually fighting for the first time. The other party should not be afraid of him, and may even feel that he has an absolute advantage.

    Just because of the opponent's pure combat power, he should still be slightly higher than Sun Wuche now.  Both have a combat power of 15,000, even if it is a battle, it will be a hard fight.

    The second is that the opponent can definitely gain the upper hand by relying on his physical advantages, and Monkey King still has the Ten Times Realm King Fist, but he can't eat it often, which consumes too much on the body.

    Recently, he has started to try 50 times gravity, which can make his body adapt well, but he is not invincible.

    Fifty times the gravity is too exhausting for the body, he can't last long at all, so the current Bio City knows that it can only make a quick decision, flew in front of the supermarket, and sent out countless energy balls with  Tracking effects.

    This is the continuous energy bomb skill. After Sun Wuchen's upgrade, in fact, almost all of his skills have reached the full level.

    Sun Wukong can be very clear, instead of letting his body improve slowly, it is better to directly improve various skills, because each skill can bring a powerful energy coefficient improvement, which can explode multiple times on his original basis  attack.

    Because these skills of Five Star Village are too obscure and difficult to understand, it is difficult to increase the multiplier and combat power of a small one, but other skills are fine. He punched forward, a terrifying fire, accompanied by explosive energy,  Shatter all the war debris around.

    This power is unexpectedly terrifying, and there are such violent explosions everywhere, and everything is difficult to maintain integrity.

    The doctor was still chasing the opponent and calling him. Seeing this scene, he became more and more terrified. He thought that his 15,000 attack power was already very powerful.

    But I didn't expect that the little guy I saw now had the same attack power. It was extremely terrifying, and he could chase his own, and he could always gain the upper hand. If this continues, he is likely to fall into a hard fight.

    The combat power of 25% is decreasing, because this guy is very keen to see the combat power of the pine boat, and it is immediately reduced to 12,000.

    This proves that the opponent's strength cannot last long, on the contrary, when he got a shot in the arm, he instantly recovered.?, because he saw his own strength, he seemed to have the upper hand, but he continued to wait, because it was a more cautious tactic.

    After all, Dares is a Saiyan, not weak, it is entirely because of his heart, let him compare with Lu, now he is also waiting for a moment.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1022 Bloody Battle

    ?

                  Dales has retreated to the depths of darkness at this moment, waiting there quietly.

    He didn't want to find out to the other party, but Sun Wuchen kept roaring there, sending out rays of light one after another, blasting everything around him to pieces.

    After a few minutes, it seems that they still haven't found each other, and Sun Wuchen's combat effectiveness is even lower.

    Sun Wuchen's combat power dropped to 9000 in an instant, and even the fighters who were rumored outside were a little surprised, thinking that this was impossible.

    "How could it be possible for Wuchen to reduce his fighting power again and again? And the opponent's Qi has never weakened."

    Monkey King was a little worried, for the first time he was shaken by his almost invincible brother.

    Not to mention anything else, this brother can at least increase his combat power several times in a short moment, which is absolutely terrifying.

    It is really surprising that his combat power is so unstable now, and it seems that he has not been attacked by others.

    In fact, other people are constantly guessing. They can't figure out what Sun Wuchen is doing now?

    The collision of power happened every minute and every second, and there were terrifying explosions everywhere in the largest cave. It seemed that the battle between the two had entered a fierce state, and there was no room for compromise between you and me.

    Of course, Sun Wuchen himself is very clear about it. He knows exactly what level his power is in, and he keeps sending out terrifying power and attacking constantly, smashing everything around him normally.

    The explosion was going on all the time, and the sacred tree kept shaking, but it didn't affect the fruit.

    What Sun Wukong and others faced was also the strong men under Dales.

    The enemy's comprehensive combat power is around 3500, and they can be considered truly strong. If compared with the original Raditz, they must be stronger than him, and these people are full of strength.

    This group of scary monsters was fighting with Monkey King and others, and two more flew over from the side, but the fighting power of these two guys was a little lower, only more than 2,000. It seems that even among the so-called enemies, the fighting power is uneven.  This is inevitable.

    These people are easier to deal with. After some fighting, they were actually beaten into the air.

    Tianjin Fan, Kelin and others were able to do this, and they could gain the upper hand. After a arduous battle, they actually caused unimaginable damage.

    The other party couldn't take it anymore, and some people began to retreat slowly.

    These people in front of them have similar personalities to those of Dales.

    As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together and people divide into groups. Of course, the people around Dalles are almost the same as him. They are all people who don't like fighting very much, and they don't have the possibility or idea of ??fighting to the death.

    Because of this, although their combat effectiveness has been improved, most of them are improved by devouring the fruit of the sacred tree.

    Although the combat power is not weak, they have not experienced the moment of life and death, so how can they make real progress.

    There are many such things, and Monkey King Tianjin Fan has the upper hand when fighting these people, and Piccolo is of course more bloody and cruel.

    He is not completely surrendered to Sun Wuchen, he knows very well that Sun Wukong is extremely powerful, even if his combat power is increased by more than ten times, he may not be able to beat Sun Wuchen.

    He couldn't even touch Sun Wuchen's bottom line, and it was impossible for him to show only a part of his true strength.

    Therefore, he felt even more resentful. After all, he was a proud demon who didn't know his own background. Sun Wuchen felt it was reasonable to have such a very uneasy factor.

    Sun Wuchen thinks differently from others, because Sun Wuchen knows the development of the plot very well, and also knows that Piccolo will eventually correct his evil. His evilness does not come from his crazy, evil and cruel nature, but his desire for the proud king in his heart.  will.

    Because he chose to give Piccolo a chance, Piccolo was fighting at this time, his combat power was 3400, and Monkey King was 3600.

    Regardless of the relationship between the two people, even the opponent's combat power may be stronger than them, slightly enhanced, but they can't beat these two bad guys at all, because Monkey King and Piccolo are far better than each other in terms of combat skills and combat experience  .

    The thin and tall man thought he was very fast, and suddenly accelerated and disappeared in front of everyone's eyes. He hoped to make a surprise attack through such an attack, but he didn't expect that a fist would penetrate his chest in the next second.

    This person died a miserable death. On a real battlefield, how could someone be innocent, and death came so suddenly.

      This guy didn't have enough strength, so he was killed instantly.

    When the arm withdrew, someone gently wiped away the blood on the arm, with a calm expression on his face.

    The one who killed him was Bik Bik who had already used a fatal lore to kill this person in an instant.

    Let the enemy not even have time to react. This is the real confrontation between the strong.

    Opportunities are always fleeting, as long as they can be grasped, they can cause fatal damage, but if they do not have this ability, they will definitely fail.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1023: Sun Wufan

    ?

                   extremely.

    At this moment, he is still getting rid of Monkey King's entanglement, and Monkey King's various fighting skills have been fully displayed.

    When he attacks, all fists, all attack angles have been corrected.

    It seems that he was born to exist for fighting. The terrifying Monkey King, every attack is just right, and there is no possibility of falling behind.

    Sun Wukong relied on his incomparable various attacks to firmly suppress the opponent, and then punched him hard in the face. As a result, the strong man felt extremely painful in an instant, and wanted to escape immediately after flying to the back.  Thinking of Monkey King suddenly rising a terrifying wave-like energy under his feet.

    This kind of fighting skill is also the moment he learned from Sun Wuchen. He sends out super shock waves through his feet, which makes his speed extremely accelerated and his strength increased, causing extraordinary power.

    Sun Wuchen once made some estimates on this trick, and the energy coefficient is at least 1.

    Sun Wuchen doesn't know how much energy level Sun Wukong himself has, and he just made an estimate and it should be close to 1.  After all, they are both excellent Saiyans, and the two have the same blood.

    Therefore, the terrorist attack at this moment can almost explode with twice the strength, and the destructive power can reach about 7000.

    With a loud bang, the guy was thrown flying instantly, deep dents appeared on his face, and accompanied by blood splatter and broken teeth, the guy was seriously injured.

    After flying to the side, he was in extreme pain, and when he looked ahead, there was an unbelievable feeling in his eyes.

    He felt that it was obviously impossible for him to lose under such an attack, but he did not expect that he really lost, and the loss was extremely miserable.

    "You monster, I won't let you go."

    But Sun Wukong suddenly put on an unbearable look.

    The other hand pierced through the strong man's chest in an instant, even pulled out his heart, squeezed it fiercely in the air, and it completely shattered with a bang, turning into a pile of liquid and floating down.

    Certainly so, the killer must be Piccolo. Even if other fighters can defeat each other, they should try their best not to use such bloody and cruel methods.

    Of course, Tianjin Fan who wanted to be a killer in the past may be an exception, but he will not show his evil nature too much on the battlefield.

    This is a shock of terrifying power, which really makes people feel extremely surprised. After killing another strong opponent, the current battlefield seems to have calmed down, because Sun Wukong, Bike, Tianjin Fan and others have almost completely killed all the opponent's subordinates.  Kill, just when they were about to enter that cave, suddenly a terrifying air wave drifted over in an instant, and Piccolo faced the difficulties and wanted to rush in.

    "I'm Piccolo, how can I not even enter this cave?"

    The fact is that the extremely proud Big Demon Piccolo was still knocked away by a burst of energy aftermath, and the aftermath energy emitted from it could reach about 5000, instantly knocking Piccolo into the distance, and it was even very painful.

    The power of this blow is too great, and it makes people feel extremely frightened.

    The whole tree shook violently, as if the whole world was going to be shattered in half, and at this moment, Monkey King suddenly felt something was wrong, and flew into it, his speed was very, very fast, and he wanted to go with all his strength.  to the depths.

    In the midst of the infinite venting and explosion of energy, he finally saw a very low place, the hole that was carefully opened, and there was an old man curled up inside.

    The old man was seriously injured, almost reaching the point where you said who died?  He probably couldn't survive, blood flowed all over the ground, and the wound on his body was very serious.

    "grandfather!"

    Monkey King immediately saw that this was his grandfather, Sun Wufan, who was one of the most important people to him.

    Son Gohan is now suffering from a very serious injury, almost precarious.

    The reason why they survived when they came into contact with Dales and others was entirely because Dales and the others felt that it would be useful to leave an old man with such a strong fighting power, although the old man's fighting power was really too low compared to theirs  too low.

    But it¡¯s better than nothing, because in the first place, their combat detectors have detected all the strong men on the entire earth, and finally found that there are not many so-called invincible strong men in this place, and some are just a group of slightly ordinary people.  some people.

    at least thisPeople are quite extraordinary, so they have what they have in mind.

    Unexpectedly, this gave Sun Wukong a chance to discover his grandfather, and that was the case.

    Grandpa Sun Wuhan was seriously injured, and now Sun Wukong is almost insane.

    At this time, Piccolo came to his side quietly, and when he saw the man who fell on the ground, his face also had some unfathomable feeling.

    "Let me help you rescue him."

    When Sun Wukong was surprised, the light flashed, and a magical light shrouded Sun Wuhan's body, but in a short period of time, the severe injuries he had suffered on his body seemed to be alleviated, and he even recovered soon  some energy.

    "My healing ability is not strong, I can only do so much, but at least I won't die."

    "Thank you!" Sun Wukong bowed sincerely.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1024 Transformation

    ?

                 

    Piccolo flew towards another place immediately, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. He might not like such a thing, but such a thing had already left some traces in his heart.

    "Wukong, where is Wuchen? There are very powerful and terrifying enemies, and he can strengthen himself in an instant."

    "Grandpa, don't worry, Wuchen has that ability."

    "No, he can't win, the opponent has that thing."

    Just as Sun Wuhan said, Sun Wuchen is indeed caught in a bitter battle now, and the situation is even worse than he imagined. With constant fighting and constant violence, the entire ground can almost remain indifferent.

    This kind of fruit is quite special. If it is dried, it can be swallowed, but the effect will be very low, but it can restore his body's mental vitality and heal his wounds in a very short period of time, and he can respond accordingly.  Improve certain combat effectiveness.

    It's just that this is a special drug that can improve him in a short period of time, but it doesn't make much progress. It's like a stimulant, and it will cause certain damage to the body.

    However, it will take a long time to devour the fruits of livestock and improve a lot of combat power.

    So such a thing did not happen, even the biggest fruit has been growing continuously, and its overall maturity has reached 80%, which surprised Sun Wuchen now, he just deliberately showed weakness to the enemy.

    At that time, the power he possessed was only below 12,000 combat power, and the opponent couldn't help but shot. Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen's combat power suddenly soared to 18,000. He was improving step by step, and Dales swallowed it instantly.  a fruit.

    This battle is more difficult than imagined, and bloody. Every time the two collide, blood will be sprinkled in the air. It can be described as the most tragic battlefield, with terrifying explosions everywhere.

    The battle here is infinitely crazy, even every minute and every second can destroy the entire sacred tree. The battle between the two people has no intention of stopping. They must fight no matter what, and they will not tolerate each other.

    Although Sun Wuchen didn't find the place where Sun Wufan was, he felt very uneasy and asked the gods. The gods once lost their uncle Sun Wufan, and the place where they fought was also near Baozi Mountain.

    In this way, Sun Wuhan also disappeared for a week. It is very likely that some horrible things that he did not expect will happen here, so he prepared in advance and did not devote himself to it.

    Now I finally found that something was wrong, the anxiety in my heart was getting worse and worse, as if a very important person was going to leave me, this situation had not happened for a long time, so the anger in his heart completely broke out  .

    "You guy is looking for death."

    "What!?"

    Darles was blown away the moment he was surprised. The extremely heavy blow for a moment made him very painful, and he vomited blood and flew far away.

    What's even more frightening is that my head is still dizzy.

    Sun Wuchen continued to fly forward, and instantly punched out with both hands with the Five Elements Fist. The golden light flashed on his hands, and each attack would leave a mark on the opponent's body. After a few seconds, this mark disappeared.  It will explode immediately, and it will definitely cause unimaginable and terrifying damage.

    This is Wuxingquan, the most special boxing technique between heaven and earth. Every time it is punched, it will cause some specific damage, and this effect will always exist even in a short memory.

    After a certain period of time, it will explode directly, causing unimaginable damage, and the five-element boxing itself will have the special effect of increasing the attack power. Sun Wuchen exploded six times the world king boxing at this moment, and the combat power reached 18,000.  With the improvement of the fist, the combat power is more than 20,000.

    The crazy onslaught of more than 20,000 attack power beat the opponent so hard that he couldn't lift his head. Dales was in more pain at this time. When he saw the fruit next to him, he almost jumped on it like crazy.  A person stood in front of him, and at the moment she was stunned, Sun Wukong pressed down from behind him, directly pressed him to the ground, and then punched him hard on the back of the head.

    There was a loud bang, this guy was hit hard, and he felt that his head was about to split open, and his whole mind was in a state of confusion. Everything that happened at this moment made her feel unbelievable. She raised her head and looked forward, just  A thick blue man can be seen, and it is time to leave the fruit of the sacred tree.

    ??The scary thing is that this guy disappeared in an instant. Even if Dales roared and stood up again, he couldn't find this guy. Where did this monster go?

    "It's really a pity that there is a 100% ripe fruit on such a planet, right, Mr. Dales."

    "You, I will definitely not let you go." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1025: The Arrival of Dodoria

    ?

    & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160; & #160;  Tear this person in front of him into pieces, this is what he thinks in his heart, and he will never be shaken.

    Accompanied by this belief, he stuffed all the fruit cores of the sacred tree in his pocket into his mouth.

    These things were crazily stuffed in, and his skills soared in an instant, and his whole mentality changed, as if he was an extremely inflated monster, his body became a little taller, and all his muscles swelled up.

    It is very likely that he will have the ultimate power, which is quite terrifying.

    Sun Wuchen had to believe that this guy was also a monster, and he was quite a scary one, but he would destroy him no matter what.

    He just carried out some kind of transformation again, this kind of power made him startled, but Sun Wuchen didn't mean to stop

    When Sun Wuchen faced a strong enemy, he also felt that this might be the most powerful enemy he had encountered, but also the most suitable enemy for him. Even if he used the Ten Times Realm King Fist to fight, it would be quite difficult.

    Only because Dales has more strength, and his vitality has been greatly improved.

    At the same time, Sun Wuchen got some other signals. Buma and others are staying on their own planet, and they are continuing to do their best maintenance work there. Wright is also continuing the work there. Unexpectedly, he suddenly sent a dangerous signal.  , it turned out that Sun Wuchen's planet was under attack.

    Thinking about it carefully, it was the Frieza Army who came, because Wright's signal mentioned many times that the terrifying monster named Doria had come to Sun Wuchen's planet, and he seemed to want to solve Sun Wuchen.

    On that planet, there were still some combat detectors, and the detected signals surprised Monkey King. Dodoria's combat power exceeded 30,000 at least, and she was definitely a terrifying monster.

    This guy may have a fight with the Dales in front of him. By devouring a large number of fruit cores of the sacred tree, Dales' own attack power soared instantly, turning into a terrifying monster.

    It is estimated that Dodoria is almost the same, they are all a group of monsters, which is really worrying.

    But now Sun Wuchen has no intention of giving up, he suddenly swelled his chest, and the boundless power continued to surge.

    At the same time, he transmitted the signal from this place.

    After the signal was sent out, feedback was quickly received. Sun Wukong and others had officially returned to the vicinity of the temple. Sun Wuchen's injuries would inevitably be treated by immortals, and they had to return to that planet, and the portal had opened.

    It is the only thing they can do. Although not talking about the current Monkey King, everyone has made their own efforts. They have returned to Shenzhen and started to teleport to another planet. In any case, before Sun Wuchen arrives, they must  Hold your ground.

    As for Sun Wuchen, when he saw the monster in front of him again, he seemed to have turned into pure black, with an incomparably huge body, and a long mane growing out of his body. Without those Bultz lights, he even transformed  , is really surprising.

    The energy of this monster has greatly enhanced and changed, or every ounce of power revealed makes people feel extremely surprised. This terrifying monster is showing its supreme power at this moment.

    To be honest, Sun Wuchen was taken aback. He never thought that the other party could transform when there was no light. Of course, it was not a perfect transformation. If he wanted to create an artificial moon, it would also reduce some of his own strength, and for  His physical influence will increase.

    "I didn't expect that I could become a giant ape in this state, but if I devour the core of these sacred tree fruits, once I swallow too much, I may undergo irreversible changes. It is you bastard who made me become  A monster, I must kill you."

    "Actually, the appearance of this monster now suits you quite well. It's the same as your heart. It's not much different. Now your combat power should be more than 30,000."

    The combat detectors in Dalles' eyes have already been blown up, of course he is very happy, his combat power is constantly increasing, he should now be stronger than all Saiyans in history.

    The resentment in his heart is exactly the same. He didn't dare to fight when Frieza couldn't say anything, so he was despised by all Saiyans.

    Unexpectedly, after a short while, he would have such a power beyond the limit, which really made him very excited.

    So he roared, excited beyond reason, wanting to tear everything in front of him, this is what he thought in his heart.

     "I want to restore the glory of the Saiyans."

    "It's true, but you don't have the belief in fighting like them. You are at most a blank sheet of paper, a real monster, and I am not interested in the glory of Saiyans, but I am the strongest Saiyan  People. Ultra-limit¡ª¡ªTen Times Realm King Fist plus Five Elements Fist.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1026: Fifteen Times Realm King Fist

    ?

                 

    The five-star boxing metal fist can also increase the combat effectiveness by 25%, and the overall combat effectiveness has reached 37,500.

    Although every time you swing your fist, the power consumed increases sharply.

    But the fist is strong, Sun Wuchen punched in front of the air, the golden light was brilliant, and the guy was sent flying in an instant.

    Dales shook his big head, a little confused.

    "you!"

    Boom!

    Another punch knocked him to the ground.

    "What about you?"

    This time, Sun Wuchen came close to him and punched him on the chin. The terrifying punch almost smashed his chin.

    Just these incomparably brave fists shocked many people, and this big monster could hardly resist it.

    Almost has an attack power of more than 40,000, but it seems that he can't help Sun Wuchen in front of him.

    He was punched by Monkey King again and hit the sacred tree. The sacred tree that had lost its fruit had already begun to wither and all broke.

    It won't be long before this tree will disappear from the world, which is also a historical inevitability.

    "Impossible, I can't lose to you."

    "You idiot, you never liked fighting, you have been hiding behind, and your fighting skills are not as good as mine."

    Sun Wuchen stopped and continued.

    "What's more, you are using the fruit of the sacred tree to improve your combat effectiveness, but it is just counterproductive."

    "Eight-second claim?"

    "Idiot! Let me show you my supernatural powers."

    Passed over in an instant, the light flashed, and the world was fully illuminated by the sun, this guy's eyes were instantly invisible.

    "Fuck the bomb!"

    At the moment when Darles was in chaos, a huge ball was sent to his face, like a more terrifying fist, hitting him badly.

    This is a skill that admires him, but it has been learned and used by the current Sun Wuchen, and this skill is extremely powerful under the attack power of nearly 40,000.

    Although it is necessary to stop and consume a lot of Qi, it is absolutely perfect for Sun Wuchen who can have almost unlimited energy.

    The ball hit Darles' face again, knocking him into the air.

    After attacking again and again, Darles hadn't resisted a few times, and his face was dripping with blood.

    "Can you stop hitting me in the face?"

    "good."

    Sun Wukong agreed to him, and with a finger in front of his eyes, he just hit his crotch.

    "oh!!!"

    This is the most painful problem for men. Dales was attacked to the crotch, and the huge ape was lying on the ground, dying.

    Sun Wuchen flew directly in front of his head.

    "You guy, this is because you have been out of battle for a long time, and you don't know what your abilities are. You are very powerful in combat, but your skills are too far behind."

    When Sun Wuchen said this, a big hand suddenly grabbed his body, and instantly squeezed his body tightly, making him squeeze hard.

    This combat power should exceed 50,000, because every price increase can feel unparalleled pain.

    Accompanied by a crackling sound, the bones in Sun Wuchen's body were almost broken, but he clenched his teeth and his strength continued to increase.

    "If you want to kill me like this, you are daydreaming."

    With a roar of air, Sun Wuchen instantly rushed away from the guy's palm, and floated in the air again, with an incomparably powerful aura on his body.

    "The power of extinction - 15 times the world king fist, you are stronger and I am stronger."

    With a punch, the opponent's palm was smashed to pieces.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1027 Cowardly Dodoria

    ?

                  Darles couldn't help it, his arm had disappeared.

    All he could do was howl in pain, and Sun Wuchen added another kick to him, kicking him far away.

    "Contributing to others is a very high-level task. I didn't expect it to be so unbearable. If I had known that you only had such abilities, I might as well have killed you."

    For that perfect fruit of the sacred tree, I had waited for a long time, but I never thought that what I got in exchange was such a piece of rubbish.

    "you!"

    "It's time to welcome death."

    Sun Wuchen rushed forward.

    Another place.

    "Give me back everything here, don't leave anything behind, especially that distance."

    Dodolia roared angrily there, and encountered some bugs blocking him here, which was really quite angry to him.

    The fighting power of those bugs is very low, but they are much stronger than him.

    But these low-level people really don't need him to do it. If he did everything himself, Frieza would be exhausted.

    And Dodoria found some extremely strange life signals, and immediately flew to the side, and actually found some scary monsters near the dark space.

    "The dark giant snake has a combat power of 21,000."

    "Dark lizard, combat power 18,000."

    "The Dark Destroyer has a combat power of 50,000."

    "My God, why are there so many monsters in this place? How did those people survive?"

    Dodoria is also a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death, and dare not launch an attack in the face of these terrifying creatures. Among them, the Dark Exterminator has reached a combat strength of 50,000.

    Popolia himself didn't have the courage, so he chose to restrain himself and leave as soon as possible. It's enough to kill those people first.

    The will to fight near the base reached a fever pitch. Explosions and terror were everywhere, bloody and cruel. The terrifying and invincible force kept arousing explosions there, and even the entire base was shaking.

    Boulma has opened up all the defensive facilities, but these enemies with more than a thousand fighting power are not easy to stop at all, and the defense of the base seems too weak.

    If it weren't for some technology from Frieza's army to help him defend, they themselves would have died long ago.

    Whether it was Piccolo Sun Wukong or Klin and others, they all tried their best to block it.

    Their fighting power has exploded completely, but in fact, even in Frieza's army, there are those members with a fighting strength of 5,000.

    Monkey King and Piccolo tried their best, but they could only block a battle captain with 5000 combat power, but the rest of the team members who were like wolves and tigers were not easy for others to resist, and the battle situation became more and more tragic.

    Jiaozi was seriously injured, and was finally rescued. Tianjin Fan was exhausted and blind in one eye.

    If there was a relative existence, these people would not be able to last for such a long time, and Sun Wukong happened to be pierced through the chest by the opponent's one attack, and it was unimaginable to pass through an enemy with 5000 combat power.

    Monkey King was severely injured in a hurry, and then took a captain with 5000 combat power to step on his chest, feeling the absolute suppression of power.

    "It's ridiculous. A child with 3500 combat power dares to fight me. Isn't this courting death?"

    Monkey King spit out two more mouthfuls of blood, but immediately hugged the guy's leg with his palm.

    "Pic, is your trick ready?"

    "Trick? You are waiting to die, but the combat power is at most 3000, what? This combat power! 5200!?"

    "It's you who deserves to be damned, Mo Tong Guang Sha Cannon." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1028 Monkey King's Final Effort

    ?

                 

    But Sun Wukong almost paid the price with his life, and they killed one captain, and there was another captain beside him, who had already walked over with Tianjin Fan's seriously injured body in one hand.

    "It's really a waste, even such a person can't deal with it."

    He threw the Tianjin rice beside Monkey King and looked at the two soldiers who fell on the ground.

    "Such a person is really ridiculous. Is there any strong person on this planet? Can you still let me fight happily?"

    "When Wuchen comes, it will be your time of death."

    Monkey King gritted his teeth and said something, and finally passed out, the injury was too serious, and Piccolo beside him also gritted his teeth.

    Piccolo also didn't have the strength to continue fighting. His body was exhausted, and it was no longer enough to support him to continue fighting.

    "Then I will show you the absolute power to suppress and burst the sparks."

    As soon as he raised his hand, countless beams of light were emitted from his hand. The beams fired by the captain with more than 5,000 combat power were all extinction-type, which could penetrate the human body in an instant.

    I don't know what Piccolo was thinking, but he actually occupied the front of Monkey King and Tianjin Fan, and instantly burst out the power of his body, forming a huge barrier.

    His current combat power is less than 3000.

    The light penetrated his body in an instant, but thanks to his resistance, the light beams did not hit the two seriously injured and dying people behind.

    Piccolo finally couldn't hold it anymore, and slowly climbed down, but when he fell down, he thought of many things.

    This can be regarded as repaying some kindness to you.

    Immediately fainted, everyone present, almost all the strong ones had failed, only Yaqiluobei was still struggling, but his defeat was inevitable.

    When the people next to him saw this fat man, they especially thought it was ridiculous. He was only over a thousand, and the attack was clearly courting death. He took out the light gun in his hand and shot at him immediately, piercing through the guy's head in the next second.

    Suddenly, the light turned and flew into the distance. In the next second, the person who emitted the light was instantly sent flying.

    This person was killed in a second, and the people around were startled.

    A young man suddenly appeared in front of everyone's eyes. After looking carefully, the young man on the ground was somewhat similar.

    However, the hairstyles of the two are somewhat different, and this person's face has an unimaginable mature charm, as if he is an unimaginably terrifying strongman.

    Sun Wuchen finally came to this devastated base, looked at all the soldiers who fell on the ground, the anger in his heart was beyond words, and he walked forward slowly.

    His power is almost endless, exuding an aura of terror and threat. The captain with 5,000 combat strength, saw someone coming here, and even wanted to provoke him.

    "Aren't you looking for death?"

    "No, you want to die."

    The beam of holes pierced through the head, and the captain with 5000 combat power was instantly killed.

    The people around were taken aback. They clearly felt that this guy had defeated the captain through a sneak attack. A group of people kept shouting, jumped up, and attacked each other.

    Countless energy balls hit this place, as if they were about to smash the ground into pieces in an instant, and Sun Wuchen turned his head to look at the injured person on the ground.

    "They'll die if it explodes here. All right then."

    The young man suddenly went up to the sky and slapped a dozen palms, but no energy floated out, but all the light beams and all the energy were pushed back.

    Boom!  Boom!  Boom!

    The sky is full of broken bodies.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1029 Beating Dodoria

    ?

                 

    Only he can achieve such a perfect state, the power unleashed at that moment can be flawless, and everyone's attack can be beaten back, almost without exploding in the air.

    It requires a person to use his own energy to the extreme, and to be able to detect the other party in a very short period of time, that is, to deal with the direction, angle and strength of each energy.

    Sun Wuchen was able to achieve such a perfect level that absolutely surprised everyone. After all the energy was fed back, he killed all the enemies.

    Then he went directly to the people on the ground as teachers to ensure that everyone could survive, but Monkey King's breath was extremely weak, and it seemed that there was no need for that.

    Reward Little Monkey King and Piccolo are both seriously injured and difficult to heal, so let them die.

    As for Tianjin fans, there are some other strong people, so I let myself continue to teach.

    "Honey, take Tianjin rice and go to a safe place. As for Monkey King and Piccolo, collect their bodies."

    Yaqiluobei was surprised to see that Sun Wuchen didn't intend to save him, but now his life is the other's, and he can only follow his words to carry out.

    In the midst of the bloody storm, Sun Wuchen walked forward, his body was stained blood red by the blood.

    After walking for a while, he came to the edge of the dark area and saw the big fat man.

    "You idiot haven't seen enough. There are all kinds of terrible biological intelligence hidden in the space, which you can't easily touch."

    Hearing this sentence, Dodolia suddenly turned her head, and saw a handsome black-haired man staring at herself, something was really wrong.

    But when he saw this face, he suddenly realized that he was very familiar with him.

    "So it really is, do you know how much trouble you have caused me, if you can't kill you, Lord Frieza will kill me."

    "People like you are useless if they don't die. What's the use?"

    "Hehe, you actually said that, then I will kill you first, or beat you into a cripple, and then I will teach you what waste is."

    "No, I'll call you first."

    Sun Wuchen's figure disappeared in an instant, and in the next second he came in front of Dodolia, and slapped his fat with a slap.

    Dodoria's body trembled, feeling the pain and even the corners of her mouth were bleeding.

    He had an unbelievable look on his face, and then he slapped him a second time, which also hit him in the face, knocking him to the ground.

    When the third slap was about to hit, Dodolia turned over suddenly, opened her mouth, and spit out a ray of light, hitting Sun Wuchen in the face.

    But Sun Wuchen's hand was reaching its limit, and he suddenly blocked his face and held down the energy for an instant, and then pressed down hard.

    It actually pushed the energy back into Dodoria's mouth and exploded with a bang, the guy's mouth was split open.

    "Ouch"

    Dodoria struggled and rolled on the ground in pain. Sun Wuchen kicked him directly and kicked him into the dark area.

    "It's more convenient to fight here, and clean it up by the way."

    After Sun Wuchen said this, a wound opened on his body and blood flowed.

    Those voices who smelled this bloody smell were ready to move.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1030: The Reward Arrives

    ?

                   The power controls the dark area and rules the entire planet.

    But when you smell blood, especially the blood of the strong.

    These creatures immediately licked their lips and moved forward, including dark lizards, dark pythons, and dark killers.

    Needless to say lizards and giant pythons, the Dark Slayer is more like a human being, but its combat effectiveness is surprisingly high.

    Sun Wuchen made a rough estimate that the combat power of this killer may reach 30,000.

    But those stronger creatures didn't come here. Maybe the strong in the dark space all have the most central horror zone in their respective regions, which will give birth to some extremely terrifying creatures.

    After the surrounding low-level creatures were hunted down a lot, these high-level creatures slowly appeared, ruling the fringes.

    God knows if there will be stronger creatures inside, but Sun Wuchen didn't care so much, he just stepped on Dodoria's stomach, and with a howling like a pig, he grabbed his body and threw him  To the side of a giant python.

    The huge boa constrictor squirmed its body, of course it wanted to devour the prey in front of it directly.

    Dodoria instantly saw a huge black shadow, roared, and suddenly shot a huge energy bomb from both hands, directly blowing the monster away.

    But he was also in the explosion, was severely injured, flew to the side, his body was dripping with blood.

    Crack clap clap!

    The sound of applause came from the side.

    "Your combat response is not bad. I really appreciate it, but you are my enemy. If you survive in this dark area, maybe you have the ability to survive."

    Sun Wuchen touched the blood from the wound. By the way, the 10 times Kaiwang Fist was really too unbearable, and his body was almost completely cracked.

    He is now forcibly relying on the will of a king to support it, but if he can't support it, he will definitely die.

    Dodoria was already frightened out of his wits at this time, this terrifying young man actually threw himself into the dark space.

    I have a combat power of 30,000, and fighting these monsters is similar, but one of the opponents has a combat power of 30,000, directly suppressing Dodoria.

    That bloody slayer seemed to have something like a sickle, specially used to harvest life.

    Before Dodolia could react, she was stabbed again immediately, dripping with blood, and her flesh turned out.

    Accompanied by howling like a pig, he immediately retreated to the side, trying to avoid this terrifying area far away.

    "Do you want to leave so soon? That's not okay."

    Sun Wuchen kicked him back with one kick. Dodoria, who has a combat strength of more than 30,000, is now like a big ball, kicked by Sun Wuchen, and then entered that terrifying space again.

    In terms of pure combat power, the current Sun Wuchen is not very strong.

    But at this moment, he directly opened the gift package given to him by the system, because he had just completed his identification.

    A 100% mature fruit of the sacred tree was directly sacrificed to the system by him. Of course, the aura inside was still facing the earth, bringing everything on the earth back to life.

    As for this reward, I have to accept it with a smile.

    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task. Contribute fruit (100% maturity) and reward 100,000 points."

    "Ding, the host got a chance to draw a high-level lottery." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1031: Perfect Clone Fist

    ?

                  "Would the host choose to draw a lottery immediately?"

    The answer is of course yes, it will appear in front of you as the turntable turns.

    ?Super magical skills - flash time, teleportation, ghost kamikaze attack, super Saiyan transformation, 200,000 energy points, perfect clone punch.

    Although I don't want to say that Sun Wuchen got these skills, they are indeed the weakest perfect four-body boxing.

    Time can be manipulated when flashing, which is definitely a skill that can only be possessed by peak combat effectiveness.

    Teleportation is also very simple. Of course, it is a terrifying magical skill that allows him to teleport long distances in an instant.

    The super Gotenks skill of the ghost kamikaze attack, but the ghost released by this attack has certain authority and wisdom to choose independently.

    It seems that there are some more powerful clones, but it is too easy to explode, which is actually a dangerous skill.

    Needless to say, the transformation of a Saiyan is also a dream thing, but with his current combat power, if he can transform, he will definitely be the most embarrassing Super Saiyan ever, and his combat power is too low.

    200,000 energy points, of course, are dispensable, and now it is the highlight, and it is also a quick way to get an advanced skill.

    "Perfect Clone Punch!"

    "Skill Level¡ª¡ªLevel B."

    "Skill coefficient - 15%."

    "By directly performing clones, you can get some individuals that are exactly the same as yourself. Individuals will have 100% combat effectiveness, but when they receive fatal threats and attacks, they will be broken directly, and the energy in them will disappear."

    "When the clone disappears, it will produce a certain explosion impact, releasing all the remaining energy."

    "Note that this skill is a proficiency meter. It can be upgraded when it is used continuously, or it can be upgraded directly through the system. Each upgrade consumes 10,000 energy points."

    "Each upgrade requires the use of this skill one hundred times, and the cooldown time of this skill is 15 minutes (determined by the skill coefficient)."

    "Attention, if the host kills the enemy through the avatar, the points obtained will be returned to the host in full."

    The last thing is also a quick success now. The happiest thing is that these avatars can get a perfect upgrade by killing the enemy.

    Now the energy points in my hand are quite amazing.

    Sun Wuchen converted almost all of his energy points into combat power, and now his combat power has reached the peak of 5000.

    That is to say, although it is weaker than Monkey King who fought Vegeta back then, his Kaiwangquan multiplier can reach an astonishing five times, and even now the consumption of six times Kaiwangquan is not so serious.

    If Vegeta came to Earth with the same strength, he would be labeled as a grandson by himself, which is still very easy.

    Of course, Dodoria has an increase of about 10,000 combat power, not to mention Vegeta, a combat genius.

    Recently, this guy seems to have disappeared.

    It seems that he is also plotting something. Sun Wuchen himself does not know, but he is also waiting quietly.

    After these promotions, he looked at Dodolia in front of him again. This guy was lying there with a sad face.

    "You big trash, stand up quickly, or go inside and fight, or come to a fight with me, I know you are carrying an information combat detector, do you want to see my combat power?  "

    Dodoria regained his spirits. He has never believed in the numbers on the combat effectiveness detector. Just now, the young man only showed a combat effectiveness of 30,000. How could he be so terrifying?

    Otherwise, how could he be labeled as such a virtue?

    Sun Wuchen's aura instantly weakened, and then slowly increased.

    "Why is it still 30,000? No! It has risen again." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1032 Helpless Dodoria

    ?

                  "35000!"

    "40000!"

    "45000!"

    "50000!"

    Dodoria was stunned with fright. The man in front of him actually had a combat power of 50,000, which was terrifying.

    Compared with him, his combat power is far inferior, but he didn't know that Sun Wuchen's combat power could reach 62,500 when he directly used Wuxingquan.

    That is a kind of improvement that is difficult to describe in words. It is an instant explosive improvement, and there are even various other attack skills. In addition, Sun Wuchen's energy coefficient has reached an astonishing 1.3.

    Using any skill can cause more and stronger damage than others.

    Now Sun Wuchen looked at Dodolia with leisure, this guy was already frightened.

    "My combat power, your Frieza, but ordinary people are no longer my opponents, and your legendary Ginyu special forces are no more than that."

    "How could you know about that army?"

    "These are secrets, and there is no need to think about them, and the signals here cannot be transmitted. My signal jammer is installed on another planet, and everything cannot be transmitted. The only thing I can know is that you have carried out  A failed attempt."

    It was only at this time that Dodolia discovered that the signal transmission device in the starry universe had already failed, which meant that the base on Planet Frieza would not know what happened here. It was for this that Sun Wuchen attacked the nearby planet before.

    How could a thoughtful person like Sun Wuchen do those useless things?

    Everything in the world is in his hands, so there will never be any danger or accident.

    "So you don't have to think about it. You only have two options. One is to continue fighting here. Without a spaceship, you can't fly into the universe."

    "You must carry out activities in a dark space. If you can survive, you will survive. If you can't survive, it will save me from doing it, right?"

    Podolia remained silent, it was simply an incomparable pain to keep him silent.

    "Of course there are other options, such as ups and downs, but I don't have any trust in people like you, so if you want to surrender, I don't want you either."

    Sun Wuchen's words were very simple, and Dodolia seemed not even qualified to surrender.

    "Huh! I will never give in."

    Sun Wuchen originally thought that Dodolia would rush towards him and fight himself for the last battle. Unexpectedly, after he roared, he flew towards the dark space of the universe, but as Sun Wuchen said, he would not go out of this planet.

    A black force pulled him back again, slammed into the dark area fiercely, and kept struggling there.

    "This is why you are looking for death."

    After saying this, Sun Wuchen turned around and was about to leave, when he suddenly found a huge figure staring at him, it was the Exterminator of Darkness with an attack power of 50,000.

    There is almost no difference between 50,000 attack power and 50,000 attack power, but Sun Wuchen is a top powerhouse, so of course he can deal with it.

    But this monster stared at Sun Wuchen closely, as if it felt a little special.

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen remembered one thing.

    "When I saw you, I actually thought of this. I still have the privilege to upgrade a special skill. I want to exchange all the skills of the Advanced Realm King Fist and upgrade it to the limit."

    "Ding! The host's high-level Realm King Fist has reached perfection, and you can comprehend the Ultimate Realm King Fist by yourself!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1033: Ultimate Realm King Fist

    ?

                 

    "Skill level¡ªb. It can be advanced."

    "Skill coefficient - 1-6 (the current host can withstand 60 times the gravity, and can open 6 times the Kaiwang Fist, but it will cause a certain amount of physical consumption) Note that the Kaiwang Fist is multiplied."

    "Additional attributes - consumption reduction (enabled) burst (enabled) suction (enabled) response (enabled)"

    "Advanced Realm King Fist Hidden Attribute - Realm King Fist Shadow Attack (enabled)."

    "King King Fist Shadow Strike - A phantom appears behind the body. When using the Kai Wang Fist, whenever the strength is accumulated to a certain extreme, the phantom will appear and launch a fatal blow, but the damage it can deal, and  The current main body is the same. If you attack at the same time as the main body, the instant damage that erupts can reach twice the original attack power of the main body."

    "Advanced Kaiohken other skills - Kaiohken Shockwave (enabled), Unbreakable Body (enabled), Kaiohken Flame (enabled)"

    "The hidden attribute of Ultimate Realm King Fist has been improved¡ª¡ªtemporarily unknown."

    "Improvement of other attributes¡ªimproving physical fitness, enhancing the effect of dominance, and increasing the upper limit of endurance."

    Sun Wuchen finally raised the Realm King Fist to the ultimate level, and he clearly saw that the Realm King Fist could go further.

    It is estimated that the rest is the Super Saiyan King Fist and the more advanced God-level King Fist.

    But now I am quite satisfied, but Sun Wuchen noticed some other attribute improvements, such as physical fitness, overlord effect and endurance limit increase.

    This should be something that doesn't appear in your own attribute list. It seems that you can directly make yourself subject to more attacks and be less susceptible to the opponent's influence. Of course, it can also make you more capable of long-term combat.

    After saying this, Sun Wuchen was in a good mood. When he looked at the monster in front of him, he didn't feel much fear. His physical fitness had improved again, and the Ten Times Realm King Fist could last longer.

    Almost every time this skill is used in an absolutely terrifying situation, it is used too much, and the body seems to have an adaptability.

    If you looked at Sun Wuchen and finally turned around slowly and retreated to the dark area, Sun Wuchen would not want to continue killing him.

    There are too many secrets in this dark space, and he always wants to explore, but he doesn't have the time for now.

    He then turned back to the base, and at this time there were several pairs of eyes staring at him in the darkness.

    Sun Wuchen can vaguely feel that he is being watched, but this is only a faint feeling.

    Think about it carefully, the strong are self-improvement, even if the other party is staring at you seriously, so what, as long as the strength is absolutely strong, it is easy to destroy everything, and of course there is no fear of the other party's gaze.

    Without thinking too much, he turned and left, returning to his base.

    There was a terrible battle there earlier, and many places were completely destroyed.

    When Sun Wuchen looked here, he felt relatively helpless. It would take quite a long time to rest and reorganize the base. It seems that there will be another hard work in the future.

    The people in the field seemed rather sad. Although there were Dragon Balls, Monkey King and Piccolo had already died here, which really made them feel a little helpless.

    "Wuchen, you are finally back, Wukong and Piccolo"

    "You don't have to worry about him, the gods will take them to the king of the realm, and they must practice. As for other people who can't accept that kind of high-intensity training for the time being, they might as well stay in the gravity room."

    Seeing that Sun Wuchen had already thought about the next steps, everyone calmed down.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1034: The Arrival of the Demon Race

    ?

                   proficient."

    Wright nodded, and promised Sun Wuchen very faithfully to repair this place as soon as possible.

    "Everyone can rest for a few days, there will be some terrifying and powerful enemies coming, but you don't have to worry."

    Will there be enemies coming?  These powerhouses were also exhausted, and Sun Wuchen simply said that the news that the Saiyans would come to Earth pushed everything to Raditz.

    In fact, Monkey King has a way to prevent the spread of these messages, but it is not necessary. Saiyans will always come here. If they can persuade Vegeta, it is a good thing.

    Only continuous fighting can keep these people stronger.

    In times of peace, their combat effectiveness will definitely be continuously reduced.

    Therefore, it is better to create some enemies frequently, and your own life will be infinitely boring. Of course, you can strengthen yourself by constantly killing some creatures in the dark space.

    But only when one becomes really strong can he face the emperor of the universe.

    Now my own combat power, through transformation, the limit is only a few hundred thousand combat power, barely able to fight with Frieza's normal form.

    Moreover, the exhaustion would be very serious. Using all the skills in the giant ape state would consume more of the body than usual, and he would need to rest for a long time.

    Such an attempt is not the right way, and Sun Wuchen does not want to continue such an attempt, but during the few days when Sun Wuchen was resting, an unexpected visitor came here.

    An extremely evil and terrifying aura slowly approached this planet, but due to the existence of special barriers, a lot of information here could not be transmitted, but the actions of the other party were noticed early on.

    This person gave Sun Wuchen a familiar feeling, no need to think about it, he is Shi Lage, a terrifying Namekian with hundreds of thousands of attack power.

    This guy is a Super Namekian, a so-called Super Saiyan, but due to the influence of evil aura and talent, his combat power is not so terrible.

    In one day, Sun Wukong defeated this guy with Hundred Times Realm King Fist, but now Sun Wuchen will definitely not be able to use it as a Realm King Fist, and his real combat power is not as good as the opponent's. Why did this guy bring me here?  Kill yourself?

    I have a portal. Although it costs a lot of points, I can teleport in real time, escape to the void of the universe, and then kill him after upgrading.

    But when encountering such a thing, one must always show courtesy before fighting. When the huge spaceship landed slowly, Shi Lage was also quite surprised. This is really a very special place.

    This thick, powerful, and evil Super Namekian walked slowly here.

    "I'm here to look for you, Sun Wuchen, please come out."

    A very thin figure jumped out directly, with jet-black hair and eyes shining with some kind of mysterious light, which made him look extraordinary, even in the face of a strong enemy, he did not have the slightest fear, because he was infinitely calm.

    "It turned out to be Mr. Schlag. The person who almost killed me back then came to my planet this time. What exactly is it for?"

    "Of course it's to make a deal."

    "What deal?"

    "A deal to kill someone who is stronger than us." (Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1035: Slag's Invitation

    ?

                  "Then please explain clearly to Mr. Schlag."

    Sun Wuchen was very indifferent, and then Schlagmin expressed his thoughts.

    "Your Excellency Sun Wuchen also knows that there are many strong people in this world, not to mention Frieza, and there are many hidden existences richer than Frieza, such as the one called BoJack."

    "It is said that he didn't take the initiative to attack you at that time, but in fact he saved you. If he made a move, you would not survive at all. Your fighting power is not weak, but it is far inferior to him."

    "But if you and I join forces and continue to attack, our combat effectiveness will increase, and one day we will be able to overthrow all the strongest in the universe, first Frieza, and then BoJack."

    "That is to say, in your words, as long as you and I work together, no matter how powerful an enemy is, it can be defeated, right?"

    Sun Wuchen asked very calmly.

    "Of course that's the case. Today I also detected some troops from Frieza's army going to this planet. I have been following him until I detected the specific location here. And I heard some special news. It seems that you also  Once made a big fuss on Planet Frieza."

    "With your current fighting power, it is not a good thing to offend such a terrifying cosmic emperor, so if you don't cooperate with me, it will definitely be very dangerous."

    There was a smile on the corner of this guy's mouth, and he felt that he had already calculated everything clearly.

    Of course, he has always ignored some things, such as Sun Wukong Chen's heart.

    "If you want to make me submit by threatening me, it's obviously impossible. Even if I can't beat you, I can just open the portal and go to another place."

    "Could it be returning to the earth? The earth is already in the enemy's target and will definitely be destroyed. Don't you know that besides Frieza, you have also provoked the dark planet? That is also a group of terrifying enemies.  It must be reported. Many people in the Chamber of Commerce have also been attacked, and they cannot swallow this breath."

    "The earth may or may not be important to me. I have enough time and opportunity to choose other planets. Saiyans are a very special race that can continue to become stronger through battles, so they are more powerful than you can imagine.  Especially. So if you want to use intimidation to make me submit, it seems a bit ridiculous."

    There was a smile on the corner of Sun Wuchen's mouth, and the other party finally stopped smiling.

    "If it's an equal exchange, I might agree. How?"

    "Okay, from now on, you and I are the alliance."

    "The first target, Frieza, do you have any objections?"

    "No, I have already found a huge planet of Frieza, where is his real warehouse, where there are many weapons, enough to equip a very large army."

    "Okay, then head there immediately."

    "I will leave you the coordinates, and I will wait for you around there, but it is estimated that you and I will pretend to be different."

    "It's very simple. It was BoJack who attacked Frieza's planet. Even if I am BoJack's subordinate."

    "You" Shi Lage was a little moved.

    He found that the young man in front of him was really amazing, he could see everything clearly.

    "You can go." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1036: Other Ways of Resurrection

    ?

                   For nothing.

    After Shi LaGe left, Sun Wuchen calmed down and looked in front of him quietly.

    This time the task can only be carried out by himself, there is no absolute power now, it is impossible to cause everyone to surrender, even if it is a monster like Shilage, he is powerless to deal with it, so he can only fight with the other party  cooperate.

    This cooperation is also likely to bring him some opportunities, such as really leading the war to BoJack and Frieza.

    To be precise, BoJack's combat effectiveness is much stronger than Frieza's.

    But the current BoJack has not yet become popular, and it is estimated that he has not done much.

    So all this has not yet reached that level, and now Sun Wuchen feels very relaxed.

    After making some preparations at the base, he first ordered Tianjin Fan, Kelin and others to step up their training immediately after recovering.

    Because only in the gravity room, their combat effectiveness will be greatly improved.

    If the timing is right, he will also tell the gods to bring these people to the King of the Realm, let these people practice with the King of the Realm, and it is estimated that they can easily reach the King of the Realm.

    As for Vegeta and Nappa, he didn't know when they would arrive on Earth, so he kept an eye on it. People like Yakilobe don't like real battles at all.

    Constantly eating can improve combat effectiveness. Maybe he is really suitable to stay on the earth and eat those delicacies, so this time Monkey King gave him enough money to travel around.

    He has only one task, and that is to eat like crazy.

    As long as you can eat and eat your own combat power, that's enough, and Sun Wuchen's money is worth the fare.

    But that's another matter. As for how much he can eat, Sun Wuchen himself doesn't know, but if he succeeds, Sun Wuchen will be very happy.

    And once those Saiyans arrive on Earth, someone will send a message to a group of strong people, enough for them to deal with it.

    Sun Wuchen told them again and again that when encountering those strong people who reach the earth, they must revive Monkey King and Piccolo as quickly as possible.

    After the two of them return from their studies, they will definitely have a strong combat power, enough to deal with other enemies. If there is any damage, they will go directly to the King of the Realm to practice.

    There are also dragon balls when necessary.

    But at this time, Monkey King suddenly thought of a huge loophole. Because of Piccolo's death, the gods seemed to die too.

    Thinking of this, he almost broke into a cold sweat. This is really a very serious matter, how should we deal with all this.

    Monkey King and Piccolo can easily reach the king of the realm, because even if the gods die, they will appear in the underworld.

    They have the introduction of immortals, and they can definitely complete their travels, but others seem to be not so lucky.

    Thinking of this, he kept frowning, when suddenly a guy jumped out.

    It should be said that Sun Wuchen forcibly pulled him out. When he first appeared, there were still several hickeys on his face.

    "You old pervert, hurry up and think about whether you can resurrect those two people?"

    "Master, I am a lamp god, not a dragon, and my mana is not that strong."

    "And then? I'll transfer you to another magic lamp. It's good to be alive alone."

    "There is a way!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1037 Training on the spaceship

    ?

                  "Is this approach really feasible?"

    "Don't worry, master, I'm a lamp god. Although my magic power is not as strong as that of Shenlong, I can do many unimaginable things. But I can only make this dragon ball go back to a certain point in time, and the effect is only five minutes  , but it should be possible to revive those two people."

    "I'll leave it to you. If you can't finish it, I'll kill you when you come back."

    "Don't worry, I promise to complete the task, and the ore you gave me last time, I have trained some special things, such as this bead."

    "There is a very small space inside, but the IQ is hundreds of cubic meters, enough for you to hold a lot of things, and you can hide in it when necessary, but there is hardly much oxygen in it, and there is no food or water. You have to  To survive inside, you need to prepare in advance.¡±

    Looking at a small round bead, it seems that this guy is really a genius for refining various things.

    However, let¡¯s go back to his gentle hometown at that time. Regarding this old pervert, Sun Wuchen didn¡¯t intend to say anything, and came directly to the void of the universe.

    Shi Lage has been waiting for Sun Wucheng there for a while.

    Seeing Sun Wuchen's arrival, the two immediately started their own mission to go to that planet.

    They were flying in space, and Sun Wuchen stayed in Shi LaGe's spaceship, very calm.

    This place seems to be ordinary, and there are not too many things that can affect Sun Wuchen's judgment. On the contrary, there is a very large practice room.

    Shi Lage also used to practice here, but this place has been almost destroyed. He may feel that the power is very strong. He did not continue to use it, but gave it to Sun Wuchen.

    "It turns out that there is also gravity equipment here, and Mr. Schlag often exercises here."

    "Your Excellency Sun Wuchen, this is of course a very good place, and it is very effective for training, but in terms of the gravity of the earth, it seems that too high a multiple will not hurt you very much."

    "Indeed, too high a multiple will indeed hurt my body. I wonder how many times of gravity Mr. Ragg thinks I can bear?"

    "I think 15 times is already the limit. Too high a multiple may cause unimaginable and irreversible damage to you. That would not be a good thing."

    "Oh, yes. Adjust it to 50 times for me."

    Slug was taken aback by this sentence, his bottom line is only a hundred times the gravity, but he can bear it only after his fighting power is very strong.

    The combat power of the young man in front of him should not exceed 5000. Does he really want to seek death by himself?

    However, Schlager wanted to satisfy him, and immediately turned on 50 times the gravity, and even he felt that the air was a little more dignified.

    Sun Wuchen actually put his own power here, and started running, jumping, and constantly carrying out various attacks, flashing and moving, at a very fast speed.

    Looking at him, it seems that he can perfectly adapt to this gravity. Indeed, what Sun Wuchen lacks is not the so-called multiple gravity, but his pure attack power has not yet reached that level.

    The effect of high gravity is actually very obvious, because the effect of training under high gravity can be several times that of usual.

    Sun Wuchen's fighting power is still advancing by leaps and bounds, but it stimulates one's heart.

    "One day, this guy will also start to solve it!"

    Slag said silently.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1038: Frieza's Warehouse

    ?

                 

    Looking at this planet in the void of the universe, the entire planet seems to still maintain its original form, almost covered in green.

    "This planet is Frieza's warehouse planet, where a large amount of supplies are stored."

    "Yes, it looks more like a primitive planet."

    "I also once suspected that this planet is not his warehouse, but after some scanning and personal inspection, I found that the interior of the planet is entirely made of steel."

    "let's start."

    Schlager sent out the information he got.

    There are about 300 Frieza soldiers stationed on this planet.

    Among them are some strong fighters, ten captain-level fighters, and one elite fighter.

    People like Sabodo Doria and others are considered elite fighters, but they are really elite fighters, just like the Ginui Special Forces.

    On this planet, there is at least one person whose combat power seems to have reached close to 50,000.

    Shi Lage handed over this person to Sun Wuchen, and he will deal with the others, and the two of them must deal with all the enemies as quickly as possible.

    Because Frieza's spaceship is nearby, they can get there in only an hour.

    "You are looking for death. If Frieza can get here in an hour, it seems that you and I will not succeed."

    Sun Wuchen said with a smile.

    "With you here, nothing will fail."

    After confirming what they were going to do, the two of them flew towards that place.

    When he flew over there, the two of them landed directly on the primitive planet. Shi Lage and Sun Wuchen naturally separated, and he led a group of his men to attack from the front.

    Most of the soldiers were attracted by Schrager's attack, and they disguised themselves as BoJack's race. As for Sun Wuchen, who had a strange invisibility ability, he sneaked directly into the base.

    This kind of cloaking device is widely circulated in the universe, but not everyone can afford it because the price is very high.

    Sun Wuchen tried his best to hide himself, and walked into the base from a door next to it. At this time, the base was in chaos, and it seemed that they had suffered such an attack for the first time.

    "Destroy all incoming enemies, Lord Frieza's majesty cannot be violated."

    "Rush out quickly."

    Sun Wuchen thinks everything is very interesting. People here are in a mess. It seems that the pampered life will really make people lose their fighting power.

    In the most central room, I didn't expect to see a familiar figure there.

    There are two guys there, one is a terrifying monster with a combat power of more than 40,000 close to 50,000.

    It seems that this planet is too important, so such a powerful fighter is sent here to stay, otherwise he can join the Ginyu Special Forces with his fighting power.

    The other person was Qiu Yi. I didn't expect that this guy was not dead, but was just transferred here. He probably fell out of favor under Frieza.

    Dodoria was killed by himself, how could this guy have any big effect?

    "Your Excellency Saren, the other side is launching an attack, do you want to notify King Frieza?"

    "It's not necessary. With my 50,000 combat power, I can easily defeat him. King Frieza is very close to here, but if he knows the news of the attack here, he will definitely have a deeper hostility towards us."

    Qiu Yi still wanted to say something, but stopped.

    It was a voice that sounded.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1039: The Death of Qiu Yi

    ?

                  "Mr. Qiu Yi, long time no see."

    A voice suddenly rang in his ears, and the moment he turned his head, a fist hit him in the face.

    Qiu Yi's combat strength was less than 20,000, and he was sent flying in an instant, hitting the wall next to him.

    The other person finally found out that something was wrong here, and before he could react, a huge light wave was sent directly out of the control room to blow up everything, and a person was attacking in the smoke.

    "Kageo Fist's Shadow Strike."

    In the smoke and dust, he heard a voice blocking a punch.

    But in the next second, the same fist hit his arm again, directly flying his arm, and then the same fist hit his face twice in a row.

    The skill of Shadow Strike can be called against the sky, especially when the opponent is unable to defend.

    Sun Wuchen just used it a little, and every attack seemed to have a double attack buff.

    He hasn't used Kaiohken Shockwave and Kaiohken Raging Fire yet. Those two skills will cause damage within a certain range, and they don't have much effect.

    Attacks in a small range, this skill called Shadow Strike is already very easy to use.

    A burst of elimination and hit, knocking the opponent into the air.

    Well!

    Say hello, raise your head immediately, and send out a burst of energy towards the front, Sun Wuchen jumped up.

    Qiu Yi in the back was miserable, just as he raised his head, he was pushed away by a beam of energy and hit him in the distance.

    Now Qiu Yi was seriously injured, and he couldn't get up after spitting out a mouthful of blood. He saw two terrifying monsters continuing to fight in front of him.

    This was a disaster for himself, but he didn't expect that another person had already walked by his side.

    Sun Wuchen grabbed his shoulder and threw him over.

    With a whoosh, Qiu Yi bumped directly in front of that person, and punched Qiu Yi fiercely. This punch directly pierced Qiu Yi's body.

    Qiu Yi really didn't want to die in peace, he didn't expect to die at the hands of his own people in the end.

    When the smoke and dust cleared, the man was also taken aback. Seeing that he had killed a member of Frieza's army, he was also sweating on his forehead.

    "How could it be you?"

    "You, why did you attack me?"

    After saying this sentence, Qiu Yi died. It can be said that he really died with regret.

    The sound of applause came from the side.

    "I didn't expect you to kill your own subordinates, and there is such a big accident here, you seem to be to blame, and it is very likely that Frieza will kill you, right?"

    "who are you?"

    "Tell you, I am a person from Earth, called Sun Wuchen. As for you, you can't pass on the information here. If you and I cooperate, you still have a chance to survive."

    "cooperate!?"

    Schluge is trying his best to launch an attack. In fact, this transaction has confirmed his heart, and he will kill Sun Wuchen no matter what.

    Because this matter is very simple, if Sun Wuchen really died here, many people would not think that he attacked this planet and made a lot of supplies, enough for other troops.

    He also silenced everyone here, so that there would be no proof.

    It is very likely that when Sun Wuchen attacked this planet, he destroyed everything and made this place on the verge of shattering.

    This can also be regarded as an ingenious skill for killing people with a borrowed knife.

    But in the end, people are not as good as heaven.

    "Master Frieza is coming. Everyone fight hard." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1040: The Framed Shi LaGe

    ?

                   Defense facilities are activated.

    "How could it be possible to come here so soon?"

    Slug was taken aback, he didn't have the courage to face Frieza now.

    "The whole army retreats."

    He immediately led his men to get off the car to the spaceship, boarded the spaceship and went to a distant place.

    Sun Wuchen stood in the base, with that strong man beside him.

    "You have to believe that I have the ability to kill you, so this deal might as well be as I said."

    That guy's face was quite cold, but there was nothing he could do about it. Indeed, this guy's fighting power was stronger than him, and it wasn't difficult to kill himself.

    "So you just listen to me, I guarantee you will have no problems, don't worry. You should remember what I said, otherwise Frieza will kill you."

    The man nodded helplessly, and then Sun Wuchen opened a door directly and disappeared.

    Although it takes a lot of points to open this portal, it is worth it.

    And his other door was left in Frieza's warehouse.

    In this way, he has the ability to travel between two places at any time, keep moving towards them, and plunder various materials there.

    Even the person just now didn't know!

    It is very difficult to subdue a strong man with 50,000 combat power.

    But Sun Wuchen has his own method, sometimes it is not absolute power that can make people submit.

    Frieza soon descended on this planet, extremely angry.

    "Who dares to attack my planet?"

    Frieza was unusually angry and walked ahead.

    The planet is in a mess, with signs of damage everywhere, and many soldiers have died on the ground.

    Schlage's attack dealt a heavy blow here.

    The man immediately greeted Frieza's arrival.

    "Report to Lord Frieza about the attack here. BoJack and Slug, especially Slug, went to the island to fight in person. There is another picture here."

    Immediately, a scene was played on the screen, which was the picture of Schlag landing on the planet.

    The camouflage they performed there was recorded by this video, and everything is even very clear.

    "Slug, this is courting death. Summon the Ginyu Special Forces, and we must find this bastard, and I will kill him myself. And BoJack, find him as quickly as possible."

    "Are there any problems with all the supplies here?"

    "There is nothing wrong with telling Lord Frieza, I defeated one of the strong ones, but Qiu Yi died in this battle."

    "If you die, you will die. The weak have no value in survival. Continue to stick to this place and don't let any problems arise here."

    Frieza left in a hurry, but in fact, this guy's sweat had just flowed down, because he knew very well that he had just made a big lie.

    Because all the real useful materials here have been evacuated, there are about 100 cubic meters of materials, and the most important things have disappeared. If Frieza knows that these things have disappeared, he will definitely be killed.

    These things are living things, if they are taken away, as a condition of the transaction, if others know that all the things here have disappeared, the guy in front of him will also be killed, so Sun Wuchen threatened him with this.

    It should be said that Sun Wuchen succeeded in this gamble. There is no one in the world who is not afraid of losing his life.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1041: Return to Earth

    ?

                  Sun Wuchen has returned to his own planet, and everyone is waiting for him.

    "How is it? How are you preparing?"

    "It's almost ready. The propulsion device has been deployed on this planet, and it can leave here in a very short time, but the speed will not be very fast." Buma said.

    She herself didn't quite understand why Sun Wuchen had to ask her to install this kind of planetary propulsion device, they seemed to have to stay away from this place.

    "We don't need to be far away from here. As long as we are near some surrounding planets, we must ensure that we will never be discovered, otherwise I can only take you away, and this planet will be handed over."

    Sun Wuchen knew that Shi LaGe would definitely be attacked in the near future, so he almost fled in a panic.

    Those were Frieza's subordinates, and few were stronger than him. They probably couldn't catch this monster. In the end, this monster would definitely come to him to seek revenge.

    Since he can't find himself if he comes here, so what?

    Therefore, Sun Wuchen had already thought of everything, and this was the way out.

    The largest planetary propeller is now working, and they are gradually moving away from here. Even if Sun Wuchen's speed is too fast, it is impossible to cope with such a direct space-time transmission. Sun Wuchen spent an amazing amount of energy points to do all this.

    The next thing he needs is time, and those super soldiers on the earth have gone back to training. As for what they can do, no one knows, but calculate the time.

    Maybe Vegeta and others are coming soon, if everything is faster than before.

    "Bulma, leave all this to Wright. You and Qiqi haven't been back for a long time. Why don't you go back to Earth and have a look."

    Boulma and her sister Qiqi looked at each other and felt that this was a good choice. Sun Wuchen had always been relatively indifferent and had too many things to deal with, so he had no time to accompany them at all.

    Perhaps this is what the king must do, but the two women will eventually have some complaints in their hearts.

    After finalizing these matters, he didn't care about Tianjin Fan who continued to train there, and he returned to Earth directly with the two women.

    What they are in is the high-altitude temple, the air here is thin, and people feel dizzy when standing here.

    "Mr. Bobo, I didn't expect you to live comfortably alone."

    "Mr. Wu Chen, you actually came back from that place, I wonder if the gods will come back?"

    "It should be possible. They can be revived. As long as the Dragon Ball can take effect in a short period of time, someone will be resurrected. Piccolo's resurrection is the resurrection of gods, so it doesn't matter, they will come back eventually."

    "Thank you, Mr. Wuchen."

    "Mr. Bobo, please let me know if there is anything. I always feel that this planet is not very peaceful."

    "Understood."

    After talking to Mr. Bobo, he took the two women back to the world below. Walking in this bustling world, seeing the prosperity of the world also calmed down his excited heart.

    "Wuchen, I didn't expect that we could act quietly here."

    "Of course, this is the earth. It's a fairly peaceful place. Where do you want to go?"

    "Mountain of buns."

    "Flame Mountain."

    Of course the two women disagreed, Sun Wuchen thought about it and chose his own home.

    "Let's go back to the place where I live next time, grandpa is also there." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1042: Special Signal

    ?

                   Yet?

    They all decided to dress up. In the end, Bulma chose a more fashionable dress. As for Qiqi, she chose a very petite women's cheongsam.

    The three of them returned to Baozi Mountain, walking all the way, there was singing birds and fragrant flowers everywhere, and the environment with fresh air, when they saw Sun Wuhan.

    Sun Wuchen also felt excited from the bottom of his heart. Sun Wufan did not die, and he also had to thank Piccolo at that time.

    Hearing these things, Sun Wuchen thanked Piccolo very much, and decided to let him improve his combat power as much as possible. After all, he admires such talents.

    When staying here, Sun Wukong heard something about his spaceship, because when Sun Wuhan picked them up, the two came here in the spaceship.

    "Grandpa, what's in the spaceship?"

    "I've been hearing some special voices recently. I think you should go and have a look. It has something to do with your life experience."

    Hearing Sun Wufan suddenly mentioning this matter, Sun Wuchen himself became interested.

    Sun Wuchen walked out with the two girls and headed for the deep mountains.

    Along the way, you can still see the fresh air and all the beautiful things here. Unknowingly, the three of them walked very close, their bodies almost touching each other.

    After walking for a while, they finally came to the deep mountain, and saw the innermost place, where it had been hit and there was a big pit on the ground.

    "This is where Goku and I came into this world, the two of us should be Saiyans."

    "We are a very magical race in this universe, and our combat power is relatively strong, but due to our excessive combat power and our fierce nature, we like to fight and kill."

    "We were sent to this planet in the first place, it should be to destroy this planet."

    The two girls couldn't help covering their mouths, and he didn't expect Sun Wuchen and others to have such a history.

    "But don't worry, I will not destroy this planet. There are many people who are very important to me on this planet."

    Both girls showed sweet smiles on their faces, and before the three of them got close to the bottom, they heard other voices ringing all the time.

    Sun Wuchen touched his hand on the top of the round combat spaceship and it opened immediately, and the image of a person came.

    "Please help those who hear this message, we are the Saiyan Wars, the last fighters before the destruction of the Saiyan planet, please help us. Next we will send the coordinates."

    Sun Wuchen immediately saw the coordinates, it was a planet far away from here, and it took them two days to reach it, but what really surprised him was that this information was transmitted a month ago.

    It is said that a month ago, these so-called Saiyans appeared on other planets and sent out these distress signals.

    These round combat spaceships belong to the Saiyans, so there shouldn't be much change.

    Only Saiyans can communicate internally, so Sun Wuchen was able to receive such news, but he suddenly thought of some other people.

    No wonder Vegeta and others haven't arrived on Earth yet.

    "Wuchen, is this your clansman? How to deal with it?"

    "Go there and have a look, I'll see if I can find some." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1043 The Last Saiyan

    ?

                  The next goal of the three is to go to that planet.

    That planet is infinitely desolate, and there are scenes of horror and ruin everywhere, but what is unexpected is that there is a battle here, and there is an aura, which makes people feel quite surprised.

    Before approaching there, this evil and powerful aura made Sun Wuchen very vigilant now.

    "You two must be careful, that powerful Saiyan is beyond your ability to deal with, stay far away. Boulma, use the hidden system to hide your tracks."

    After Monkey King finished speaking, he had already stepped off the spaceship. Boulma and the two of them drove the spaceship and hid in the distance, watching quietly. Those people present all had tails.

    "You people should have died a long time ago. I didn't expect to live to this day."

    "Why did the prince kill us?"

    "Coward, there is no need to live, people like you deserve to die."

    Vegeta was quite angry with these people. When Planet Vegeta was destroyed, almost all Saiyans were killed, but these people survived.

    These people escaped from the planet when they were fatal, which proves that they have no courage to fight side by side with those people, and naturally they are not qualified to live.

    "Prince, when Planet Vegeta was destroyed, it was all done by Frieza. The people he led blew up the entire planet to pieces. We survived by luck."

    "Impossible, Master Frieza would not do such a thing, we Saiyans are the most loyal." Nappa shouted from the side.

    "So you'd better die."

    Vegeta turned his head away, not looking at them anymore.

    "For the so-called trust and opportunity, you actually want to kill your companion, Prince Vegeta."

    Sun Wuchen's voice suddenly remembered, and then everyone saw a young man walking slowly from the side.

    He shook his tail casually to show his identity.

    Vegeta was obviously a little surprised, and he didn't expect to meet this guy here. He had a deep feeling for him, an unparalleled hostility.

    "Actually, Prince Vegeta knows it. What you said touched his heart instantly, making him very clear that the destruction of the entire Saiyan is inseparable from Frieza."

    Sun Wuchen talked eloquently.

    "But there is no benefit in betraying Frieza now, on the contrary, he will die."

    "So the only thing that can be done is to temporarily win Frieza's trust, which is also the only thing that can be done. But don't worry, all signals are blocked, and nothing can be sent there."

    "You are a Saiyan on Earth, right?"

    "You can call me Sun Wuchen, even I don't know it myself!"

    Sun Wuchen stood up directly.

    The breath on his body slowly exudes, and the surrounding stones are blown into the distance. Naba's attack power seems to be stronger, which is an improvement from the original plot. It may be that his appearance has changed some plots.

    Maybe this Vegeta is even more hidden.

    "You are looking for death, Nappa, kill this guy."

    The big burly man came over, pinching his fingers and making cracking noises.

    "Letting me, a warrior from a famous family, defeat an inferior warrior like you is really overkill, but don't worry, I will let you die without any pain. No matter what you know, I will be buried with you.  "

    "You are. One second is enough."

    "What!?"

    Boom!

    Nappa's eyes suddenly opened wide, and he looked in front of him in disbelief, and then he knelt on the ground clutching his stomach in an instant.

    "One second is enough to defeat you." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1044 Sun Wuchen and Vegeta

    ?

                  An excellent fighter from a famous family, Saiyan Nappa was instantly defeated.

    His body crossed an arc and hit a nearby mountain peak, smashing everything into pieces.

    Sun Wuchen didn't seem to have moved his position, all because of his astonishing speed.

    Vegeta next to him frowned, his haughty heart was hit like never before, he is the prince of the Saiyans.

    Has the Saiyan prince turned out to be worthless now?  Vegeta couldn't take it.

    The resentment in his heart was indescribable when he took down his combat probe and crushed it directly.

    "You! Who are you?" Vegeta couldn't help asking.

    "Among you Saiyans, I am just a low-level fighter. In terms of age, I am almost the same as you, but you just think that people like us don't need to exist."

    "Prince Vegeta, your vision is too short-sighted. My current power is many times that of yours, so if you do it, you will bring it to me in a very short time."

    Sun Wuchen was very calm, which actually stimulated Vegeta's heart even more.

    "Okay then, let's have a fight and let me see your strength."

    Vegeta didn't have the peace and ease he was on Earth at that time, which was completely different from the original plot, because the strength of the combat power had completely changed.

    The current Sun Wuchen can easily report a combat power of 50,000, but it seems that Vegeta has not improved much.

    And the remaining group of Saiyan warriors, at this time, were frightened and hid beside them.

    They are the last survivors, but they have no way to affect the current battle situation.

    "You can do it now."

    Sun Wuchen stood quietly without any movement.

    Vegeta put on a fighting posture and rushed back immediately. With a wave of his hand knife, he wanted to chop off Sun Wuchen's head.

    With a whistling sound, it was like a howling wind. This blow should be extremely powerful, but I didn't expect Sun Wuchen's figure to disappear immediately.

    Before Vegeta could see it, Sun Wuchen had already gone to another place.

    Kicked Vegeta in the back, sending him flying into the distance.

    Vegeta's back was severely injured, clutching his back, rolled twice in the air, and when he turned around again, he directly sent out a huge energy ball.

    The energy ball directly hit Sun Wuchen's body, a violent explosion occurred there, and the planet shook. The combat power of this energy ball may have reached nearly ten thousand.

    If the core of a planet is really smashed, the entire planet will be completely destroyed, and the ultimate energy is exactly like this.

    But after the smoke cleared, Sun Wuchen didn't seem to be injured at all, and his body wasn't even covered in dust.

    "To be honest, your fighting power is too weak, why don't you surrender as soon as possible, you are the prince of Saiyan after all, I will not do anything to you."

    These words irritated Vegeta's proud warrior even more, and he absolutely couldn't accept all of this.

    "you wanna die."

    Vegeta began to gather strength, the ground was shaking, the atmosphere of the entire planet was shaking constantly, and then the clouds in the sky were blown away.

    It seems that this force is indeed quite terrifying. Of course, he is indeed stronger than before, and his combat power has reached a level close to 25,000.

    If they fight like this, Sun Wukong and Piccolo are definitely far inferior. Of course, I don't know how those two people have recently practiced with the king of the world.

    "Since you already want to show your strength, then I will teach you one thing. There is a sky beyond the sky, and there are people beyond people. This is 50% of my strength."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1045: Vegeta's Afterburner

    ?

                  Whoosh!

    The light flashed, and the figure slid.

    Boom!

    Vegeta received a solid punch in the face.

    There was great pain at this moment, and he couldn't help covering his face and retreating to the side, followed by fists like howling wind.

    "Five Elements Boxing - Gust of Wind."

    There is no wind in the five elements, but after a series of power transformations in various aspects, the gust of wind technique appears.

    It's like a Qi combined fist, when it's punched out in an instant, it roars wildly.

    And his body also seems to be wrapped in a gust of wind, and his speed becomes faster. Although in this state, his strength will be weakened to a certain extent, but in fact the attack power is still very strong.

    Of course Vegeta didn't believe the man in front of him, and only used 50% of his power to fight himself.

    He said nothing to believe that this guy is so strong, but it is the truth.

    The gust of wind howled, and instantly defeated Vegeta in front of him, just like a violent wind, after it blew, Vegeta was smashed into a nearby mountain.

    This guy fell directly into a pile of rocks next to him, which was really quite miserable.

    When he climbed out, his head was bleeding, and the other Saiyans looked at all this in shock. Their own prince, an extremely proud warrior, and perhaps the strongest man on the planet, was so unbearable.

    And it's shocking that this low-level fighter actually possesses such power.

    They all trembled.

    A sense of surrender spontaneously arose in their hearts.

    Sun Wuchen looked at them slowly, seeing the fear in these people's eyes.

    Condescending, if I were king.

    Looking at these people indifferently, no one dared to move, no one dared to help Vegeta.

    Some people even hid far away, and when Sun Wuchen won, they would kneel down on the ground and regard him as king.

    This is the characteristic of Saiyans, because they obey only absolute power, and a strong warrior is their leader.

    Seeing the frightened appearance of these people, for some reason, Sun Wuchen actually ignited a bit of arrogance, which seems to be something that all Saiyans will inherit.

    Yes, this feeling is good, while Sun Wuchen was still in a trance, a huge energy hit.

    Sun Wuchen's body turned into a phantom and disappeared again. The speed was too fast, and the opponent's attack couldn't keep up.

    Sun Wuchen found that he was flying into the air and was constantly gathering a lot of energy. His body seemed to be surrounded by a huge ball, which was a manifestation of extreme energy.

    The combat detector immediately detected this skill, and it was Vegeta's proud attack.

    "A booster (piercing gun)."

    "Skill level¡ª¡ªd."

    "Skill factor¡ª¡ª1-3."

    "Additional Attributes - Penetration (enabled) Powerful (enabled) Lightning (enabled) Rapid Charge (not enabled)"

    "By gathering the energy in the body, release all the energy near the palm, and emit a powerful super impact energy."

    "It can explode a terrifying impact that is many times stronger than its own energy, but due to the special energy travel, it can only hit a very small area."

    "Attention, if you hit the core of the planet, it will directly cause the destruction of the planet, and you can use very little energy to cause the destruction of the planet."

    I never expected that the skill of this skill is so high. It seems that in the original book, Monkey King uses the quadruple world king fist to resist this blow, which is really reasonable.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1046: The Truth

    ?

    The opponent gathered a lot of energy, and a purple light ball appeared beside him, and a huge beam of light hit it, which was really faster than imagined.

    It has to be said that Vegeta is a genius, and he has activated three of all the additional attributes of this skill by himself.

    Except for the rapid charge, he has obtained the rest.

    Penetration naturally increases the impact, and if it is strong, it should increase the energy intensity and improve the skill coefficient.

    As for the skill called Lightning Strike, it probably increases the speed of the attack. It's fast and ruthless. This skill is really scary.

    To be honest, this is the only existence that can learn many additional attributes through its own strength so far.

    A powerful shock wave hit in an instant, so after detecting the energy, it has almost reached about 50,000, which is really extraordinary, but Sun Wuchen's speed is obviously faster.

    "Haha, the qigong wave rebounded."

    The qigong wave rebound itself is also a powerful skill, which can bounce back all the energy attacks of the opponent, and now Sun Wuchen uses a lot of energy to attach to his body, like a piece of armor.

    There was a terrifying sound when the energy hit it.

    Everything in the sky trembled violently, as if the sky was about to be destroyed, but the burst of extreme energy did not escape.

    The planet trembled constantly, and everyone was taken aback.

    I also saw their extreme energy duel in the distance, but Sun Wuchen didn't seem to realize that the strange energy armor gathered on General's body really made him defend against the opponent's attack.

    He is now definitely at the realm of Ten Times Realm King Fist, with a total attack power of 50,000, plus the miraculous effect of the qigong wave rebound and the earth power of the Five Elements Fist.

    Almost most of the 50,000 or so attacks can be offset by him, and now he deliberately uses a lot of Qi to condense into a shield in front of him.

    After a super violent impact, all the energy was completely dissipated, and there was a violent explosion, and the light shone.

    The ground where the two of them were was completely flattened, and a bottomless crater appeared, and the unlucky Nappa was directly hit far away by this burst of energy.

    The other Saiyans could only go as far as they could. Under this shock, many of them fell to the ground.

    After all the power of the explosion dissipated, the terrain of this place has been completely changed, but only two people are still here quietly facing each other.

    Vegeta kept panting heavily, feeling that he was almost half dead. The horror of this power was beyond his imagination.

    "Do you think you are dying?"

    Sun Wuchen asked suddenly, Vegeta couldn't help shaking his body at this time, and felt the malice from life for the first time.

    Because he knows that although he still has the ability to transform at the bottom of the box, the opponent will also use this ability.

    With such a big gap in combat power, the opponent must be even more terrifying after transforming.

    In fact, what he didn't know was that Wang Quan became very difficult when performing ten times the world in the giant ape state. The attack power of the two people should be almost the same

    It's just that Sun Wuchen is still the strongest, and the current Vegeta is far from his opponent.

    "Let me tell you one thing, Planet Vegeta, including your father, and all your experiences were destroyed by Frieza."  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1047: Novice

    ?

    Sun Wuchen's words greatly stimulated Vegeta.

    Vegitab looked around incredulously, and then at himself. He vaguely felt this way, but his fate was like this, how could he resist?

    The man named Frieza is too powerful, he is no match for him, even as a soldier under him, helping him fight, he can only feel the walking dead alive.

    Yes, he can feel all the malice from life, these things are so clear.

    He is a proud prince, but now he can't even defeat an ordinary warrior on a planet. This kind of setback and humiliation is unbearable for him.

    "Don't worry, I won't kill you. After all, you are the prince of the Saiyans. I don't want to hurt you with a title, and I will let you live well."

    "I, I am a powerful warrior, I should fight to the death, and I will definitely not live by idling."

    "Hahaha, death seems to be meaningless. Only real hard work and real strength can wash away the humiliation of the past. I welcome you to come to Earth to challenge me at any time."

    Sun Wuchen laughed loudly, and flew back to the side of those Saiyan warriors.

    These people knelt on the ground together.

    "You will be our king."

    "If you don't go up, you can be my soldiers, and don't call me king. You can call me Master Wuchen or master."

    "Master, please let us fight with you."

    Sun Wuchen nodded, looking back, Vegeta had fallen to the ground, and then sat there directly, as if he had suffered a serious blow, his eyes were lax.

    Possibly it was indeed an unimaginable blow. Vegeta never recovered, and he didn't even know how to live. The pain in life is like this.

    Maybe he can go further, go further, thinking of this, Hate Cheng suddenly thought of one thing.

    "Actually, there is a chance that you can surpass me, do you want to know?"

    Hearing these words, Vegeta suddenly raised his head.

    "I'll tell you clearly, there really are such things as dragon balls in this world. My brother Sun Wukong has died in battle, but he will be resurrected in a short time."

    "You can get endless life and super long firepower through Dragon Ball, so that you can always be in the best condition."

    "Even if you are fatally injured, you will not die, and then you will have unlimited time to improve your combat effectiveness. Maybe you have a chance to surpass me."

    "But don't think about the Dragon Balls on the earth, but there is a legend about the Dragon Balls in a place called Namek. As long as you get there, you can get the Dragon Balls and have an immortal life."

    After Sun Wuchen finished speaking, he left here with his subordinates, as if he came and left suddenly.

    Only Vegeta, who was stunned there, and the flames ignited in his heart were left.

    Be sure to make yourself stronger, and beat this man to the ground.

    Sun Wuchen took his men back to the vicinity of the spaceship, and a group of people got into the spaceship, while Sun Wuchen himself and the two girls stayed in the innermost room. The spaceship was driven by other people.

    Sun Wuchen directly gave them a coordinate to go to their own dark planet, where they will undergo training and become stronger.

    It has been a while since I came back here, and seeing this planet suddenly made Sun Wuchen feel a little strange.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1048 Progressive Warriors

    ?

    This place actually looks the same as before, and there are even more dark, evil and terrifying creatures on this planet.

    These monsters are super powerful and have many restricted areas of life.

    With his warriors, after landing, all the Saiyans stayed on this planet.

    Everyone was surprised that Monkey King and others had already been resurrected.

    It seems that after carefully calculating the time, it was indeed when they were resurrected. At that time, they used a special secret method to directly resurrect Dragon Ball. Although the time was short, it was also effective.

    However, the effects of Dragon Balls are very special. Although wishes can be fulfilled, it is very difficult to revive their masters.

    In short, only one wizard can be resurrected, Piccolo is the god, and you can choose one of the two.

    However, for the smooth progress of the next plot, Sun Wuchen spent a lot of energy points and got a chance to make a wish, and even used up the z points.

    This is a very useless high-level point, so far I haven't found any really useful means.

    For example, it takes a lot of points to forcibly advance a certain skill, but now I only have a few dozen.

    Otherwise, you can exchange for some extremely powerful equipment, but now that you are in the stage of improving your strength, those things are not very useful.

    So Sun Wuchen decided to continue accumulating such points, and the addition of this Saiyan team brought infinite power to this place.

    The combat power of this group of people has been replenished three times, the weakest is only 3000, and the highest is 6000.

    There were only ten of them in a group, under the leadership of a captain named Bell.

    Bell's combat strength reached 6500, of course it was not even comparable to the famous warrior Nappa.

    However, they lived on that planet for a long time, and even had to avoid the tracking of Frieza's army, as well as all kinds of monsters and dangers around them, so each of them was injured to varying degrees.

    Sun Wuchen directly took out some celestial beans for them to take. When they ate the celestial beans, their physical strength was instantly restored, and the effect was outstanding.

    "From now on, you will continue with my subordinate Monkey King and others. Bell, you can try the fighting power of Monkey King and others to get to know him better."

    Sun Wuchen could tell at the first sight that both of them had improved a lot. Piccolo's improvement might not be as good as that of Monkey King, but great progress had been made.

    Not to mention Sun Wukong, his talent has exploded completely. After all, he is the best among Saiyans. After being taught by Kaiwang, he will definitely learn Kaiwangquan.

    Due to his physical condition, Piccolo was unable to learn Kaiwangquan, but he will also have great formation and bonuses in fighting skills.

    There was indeed an open space in front of everyone's eyes. This would be the area where they fought. In order to prevent the planet from being destroyed too severely, the smog also specially created a high wall around it. This is the largest arena here.

    The high wall is filled with some kind of protective energy, and ordinary explosions will not destroy this place at all.

    Even if the power exceeds the limit, it will be greatly offset or weakened, so this is the best place for fighting, and all the people are floating beside them, watching the battle in front of them. Monkey King, Piccolo and that Bell walked into it.

    Tianjin rice was placed next to him, thoughtful. Recently, he has also been practicing hard in the gravity room, and his combat power has reached an astonishing 5,500.

    But he still wants to see the progress of others.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1049 Monkey King's Realm King Fist

    ?

    The three looked at each other.

    "Sun Wukong, go ahead. Although I can defeat him, it's meaningless. I want to fight you more. Don't play there."

    Piccolo flew right next to me.

    Monkey King nodded and said, also walked to the middle of the battlefield, facing Bell.

    Bell is a very proud Saiyan, of course he doesn't feel how powerful this guy is, after all he still has the face of an inferior fighter.

    But thinking that this guy is very likely to be the younger brother of Monkey King, and probably possesses extremely powerful power, Bell also put away his contempt.

    "Then it will begin."

    Bell shouted, and the combat power of 6000 broke out. They didn't know how to control themselves more effectively. The breath and energy of the body were sufficient, and they were the strongest when they came up.

    The power of 6000 is enough to blow away many things around, and rushed forward directly, just like a storm erupting.

    When flying over just now, his fist became extremely inflated, and his strength surged instantly. When he punched out, terrifying energy spurted out, and the place where Monkey King was was completely exploded.

    This kind of power is already quite terrifying, but the fighters feel that it is normal. After all, everyone's combat power has been greatly improved. Even the weakest dumpling among them has a combat power of 3000, which is the level of ordinary Saiyan fighters.  .

    Not to mention Tianjin Fan, Kelin and others, Kelin's combat effectiveness is comparable to Tianjin Fan.

    Kling's combat power has reached 5200.

    So he and Tianjin Fan fight each other, it is not yet known who will win.

    The Monkey King in front of him is absolutely hidden, and his combat power has always been around 3000.

    After the horrible explosion, there was no real damage.

    Everything was completely blown up, but when Bell looked ahead, Monkey King's body had disappeared without a trace, because his combat detector kept showing Monkey King was in front.

    What is even more astonishing is that Monkey King's combat effectiveness is as normal.

    Still more than 3,000 combat power, there seems to be no fluctuation at all, the sudden combat power erupted instantly, the combat detector just flashed, but did not detect the real value, Monkey King had already jumped to the front and punched him.

    Bell was caught off guard by a punch and flew away.

    At that moment, I felt incomparable pain. I have a combat power of more than 6000, and if I was hit by the opponent, would I suffer such a serious injury?

    When he raised his head again, Monkey King was still standing there quietly, posing in a posture that didn't look like a battle at all, and his body was full of flaws.

    Bell couldn't believe what the man in front of him did?  Why his strength has not changed much, but he can display such a powerful combat power, and he will be severely injured in the combat uniform.

    After recovering, Bell's combat power has slightly improved again. After all, he has been hovering between life and death many times, and his combat power has reached more than 7,000 once again.

    It seems that after each experience of death, Saiyans will really improve greatly.

    After the opponent's aura erupted for a while, Sun Wukong also saw it, and immediately erupted his own aura. The instant Double Realm King Fist had an astonishing effect, and his overall combat power reached 8000.

    It turns out that Sun Wukong's normal combat power has reached 4000, which seems to be quite different from the opponent, but Sun Wukong can use at least twice the Kaiwang Fist.

    Sun Wuchen feels that Sun Wukong still has great progress. Maybe as long as he works hard, he may have a combat power of hundreds of thousands before the battle on Namek arrives.

    In short, the battle is coming.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1050 Piccolo's Strange Offensive

    ?

    After a burst of energy, Bell suddenly realized that his combat power was not even as good as the opponent's. However, an enemy with a combat power of more than 7,000 and an enemy with a combat power of 8,000 could also compete, not to mention that his combat skills and experience were very rich.

    It's just that Bell is still unstable. If he stabilizes, his combat power can be very close to 8000, while the opponent just doesn't have any ups and downs, and he probably has already reached this level.

    When Bell flew over, he was continuously thrown air bombs one after another with both hands.

    Small air bombs exploded continuously.

    Explosions continued around Sun Wukong, blowing almost everything away.

    After some violence, the ground was completely shattered, and smoke and dust were everywhere, covering everything.

    However, Monkey King flew out of the smoke and dust as if he had not been affected, and the next second he punched Bell in the chest.

    Another punch!

    With just one punch, Bell felt that he was seriously injured again, and he didn't even have much strength to fight. He couldn't believe that he was defeated by the opponent in an instant.

    "Sun Wukong, you are so annoying, I have told you several times, speed up yourself."

    Piccolo looked quite unhappy, and suddenly kicked Bell next to him away.

    This time, Bell was kicked directly to the rock next to him, and he was seriously injured when he hit it. He couldn't stand up for a long time, and there were already two people fighting next to him.

    That is definitely a Namek, Bell has also met in the universe, of course he met the evil Namek Slag.

    He could see that the fight between these two people had reached an astonishing state, every fist collision had the ultimate power, much stronger than himself.

    In his heart, he put a label on these two people, that is, they are absolute monsters, and they are really terrifying.

    Every energy surge and interaction between the two is amazing, and they will even have the most crazy fight.

    In the eyes of everyone, both of them are monsters.

    Sun Wukong could see that Piccolo was exercising the pure combat power of the body. The Namekians were already quite special, and their physical combat power was also unusually high, because of various talents.

    In fact, if it is a Saiyan, it will not be able to compare with these so-called Namek people without the kind of heaven-defying power to improve combat power after being resurrected from the dead. Of course, there is also the terrifying bonus of Super Saiyan.

    In short, in terms of pure fighting talent and physical training, the Namekians are actually superior, and they also have the ability to recover.

    When Piccolo seemed to have cultivated some unusual fighting method, he flicked his palm there.

    Sun Wuchen naturally blocked the opponent's attack very well, but when Piccolo broke completely in an instant.

    What's more surprising is that there was an energy ball in Piccolo's hand that exploded the moment it broke, and there was a sea of ??flames around Monkey King.

    The instant change made people very surprised, even Sun Wukong felt that Piccolo's attack method was really crazy.

    Every part of his body is filled with energy, and even when he hits, even if he is blocked by the opponent, he can break his arm at will, and it explodes in an instant, which is simply shocking.

    Just after this explosion alone, Monkey King did not expect this change, and he has already suffered heavy losses.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1051: Extreme Power

    ?

    It seems that there are really too many things that shock me in this world, and I must take a good look at them and deal with them. Sun Wuchen also feels that there are always many unexpected things in this world.

    After Piccolo's first hit hit Sun Wukong, he flew forward again, his arm was fully restored, and when the fingers were extended, the beams flew randomly.

    The flash of light flashed for a moment, and it suppressed Monkey King in an instant. He was already affected by the explosion, and his body was a little weak, but now he was being chased and beaten by the opponent.

    It seems that Piccolo has been planning for a long time, and he originally hoped to have a great influence on Monkey King through an instant outbreak.

    After a burst of crazy punches, Monkey King couldn't bear it any longer and was directly suppressed. The people around were all surprised.

    The people around were quite amazed, deeply feeling that everything they saw in front of them was almost beyond imagination.

    The ring suddenly shook. It turned out that there was something huge and incomparable. Affected by the explosive force in the ring, it seemed to be awakened and moved towards here.

    The surrounding mines are becoming more and more intense, and the changes one after another are very surprising.

    Sun Wuchen immediately sensed something was wrong. Even though the opponent's potential was limitless, it was only general, but the situation in front of him was absolutely astonishing, and there should be some inexplicable and powerful combat power in this mine.

    Suddenly, the middle of the ring was completely shattered, and a gigantic dark monster crawled out of its body. It seemed that the horrible things on this dark planet had always existed, and there was a trend of intensifying.

    When the huge monster crawled out, it stretched out its terrifying claws and grabbed Monkey King next to it. Monkey King jumped back, the light on his body flashed, and he used the Triple Realm King Fist in an instant.

    This is also his ultimate strength, at least stronger than Piccolo, and the battle between the two has already come to an end.

    It's just that Piccolo has just verified everything in front of him. When he was training with King Jie, Monkey King had a faint tendency to surpass him, and he was deeply loved by King Jie.

    Monkey King was taught the Kaiwang Fist and Genki Bomb, while Piccolo could only learn some very special fighting skills, which even the Kaiwangs could not use well.

    Piccolo has indeed made great progress, but he always feels that Monkey King who is fighting him has not used his full strength.

    After seeing everything in front of him, he finally saw that Sun Wukong had definitely kept his own power and had never used his full strength to fight.

    So Monkey King seemed to be lying to him, which made Piccolo angry, but he also felt the gap between himself and the opponent.

    Piccolo let out a roar at this time, and suddenly fired the magic gun light killing cannon. The huge shock wave hit the back of the monster without any damage at all, and enough energy to completely shatter it.

    The monster has quite terrifying power, and the breath of despair is really terrifying.

    When all the energy was useless, suddenly there was a flash of light in the sky, and one foot directly collapsed.

    With a loud bang, terrifying cracks appeared on the trembling ground, and Monkey King descended from the sky, knocking the monster to the ground with one kick.

    Then there was another slap, and there were horrible scars on his face.

    All the blood and flesh flew out, only the monster was severely injured, and the Monkey King erupted with infinite power, which was really a combat power of 50,000, and everyone around was terrified.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1052: The words left by Sun Wuchen

    ?

    "You still have a lot, things to do, and a lot of training to do, so don't be discouraged. Leave now."

    Sun Wuchen's words were very simple, everyone around him flew out, and before leaving, they all took a look at the depths of the terrifying arena.

    There have been bursts of shocks there, and the combat power of that big monster has reached more than 40,000. It is definitely the existence of the pinnacle of terror, belonging to the strong in the dark planet.

    In the next few minutes, the planet kept shaking, and the entire atmosphere was pierced.

    Especially in the area above the ring, the atmosphere has been completely blown away, and a huge hole appeared, and the light of the universe shone down.

    It seems that there are countless rays of light, passing through that void, and coming to this planet.

    In an instant, all kinds of light flew around, and it turned into a pure white land.

    After the extreme explosion sound, the entire protective device barrier was completely shattered.

    After the rays of light dissipated, Sun Wuchen walked out slowly, holding a huge body with one hand.

    In his hand was the monster, dead, punched through the chest.

    Wuxingquan Kuanglongzuan seems to have gained some experience and improved slightly.

    It seems that if I fight for a while longer, all the power of Wuxingquan will be improved to a considerable extent.

    Killing a big monster in an instant, Sun Wuchen got a lot of energy points, and his combat power has improved a lot, but he chose to keep these points because he always wants to improve his skills.

    Although I have many skills, I always need to choose the best ones, and recently Kamehae Qigong has reached the level of improvement. It is estimated that I will use Super Kamehae Qigong in a while.

    However, there are some good things in front of us, which makes the current biological city feel quite satisfied, and everything is in sight.

    When they returned to the camp, everyone looked at Sun Wuchen as if they were monsters.

    Especially those who were once strong, Sun Wukong and Piccolo always target Sun Wuchen.

    But I didn't expect that Monkey King's power surpassed the limit of competition, so that the two of them could not catch up anyway.

    Seeing that these people were a little discouraged, Monkey King called them together.

    "Actually, you don't have to think about it too much. I want to tell you another thing, Piccolo. Although you have been resurrected, you also know that due to special reasons, immortals cannot be resurrected."

    "It should be said that your resurrection is not complete. In order for you to be fully resurrected, you also need to make some efforts, that is, to find the Namekian Dragon Ball."

    When this sentence came out, everyone was shocked.

    Then Sun Wuchen briefly introduced some knowledge about the Namekians. Piccolo looked at Sun Wuchen in surprise, and finally realized that he was a Namekian.

    Everyone was surprised, but Sun Wuchen told.

    It is not easy to get Dragon Balls, because there are likely to be some powerful and terrifying enemies there.

    Then he looked at Bell and Wright next to him.

    "You guys can introduce how scary and powerful Frieza is."

    Hearing this sentence, Wright and Bell looked at each other, and finally they slowly told about the name of the most terrifying monster in this universe called Frieza, who can be called the emperor of the universe.

    "Instead of treating me as a target, it is better to defeat that monster first, because now I am far from his opponent. My peak combat power is 50,000, and the super transformation is less than 500,000. Guess how much he is  ?¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1053: The figure in the dark underground

    ?

    Unknown to everyone, Sun Wuchen slowly wrote down a string of numbers on the screen.

    "You can understand it yourself."

    Sun Wuchen left slowly, and he entered the dark area again, hunting down some terrifying monsters. Before he left, he had to improve himself as much as possible.

    It is simply not practical to rely on this huge transformation all the time.

    Even if you can improve your combat power, it will not help your real combat power, and even have a counterproductive effect.

    In order to become truly powerful, one must use the fastest speed to appreciate the extremes of various powers.

    Sun Wuchen decided to fight in the dark area, and everyone looked at the string of numbers on the blackboard, dumbfounded.

    Kelin couldn't resist walking to the blackboard.

    "Did Wu Chen press a few more zeros?"

    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, even if one zero was missing, so what if two zeros were missing, it was far beyond their ability to bear.

    Everyone has done calculations to figure out their real combat power. Monkey King thinks his combat power can reach 12,000.

    Although compared with the Monkey King of Earth in the original plot, it can only almost reach half of the original combat power.

    But after all, it is earlier than the original plot, almost two years, and the current Monkey King has made great progress, maybe, but all the battles may come earlier than that.

    Sun Wuchen handed over his gravity to them and let them continue to exercise crazily there. It is estimated that everyone's strength will improve when he sees them next time.

    Because of his appearance, the combat effectiveness of these fighters has improved and they have embarked on the fast lane.

    Sun Wuchen walked into the dark space by himself, and returned to the bottomless darkness again.

    Every time he was here, he felt that his heart was spent in darkness, and there were horrible messages all around him.

    Just after taking two steps here, he saw a figure flashing by in the darkness, and this person also gave him a very familiar feeling, which was unusual.

    Sun Wuchen flew directly towards the inside, happened to see the back of this guy, and disappeared into the darkness again in an instant, and some weird lights appeared around him.

    That is the fiery red light shining on this place, even carrying infinite heat. There should be a large lava area deep in the underground core.

    At this moment, Sun Wuchen had no other thoughts at all, and flew straight towards it, making sure to see the face of the other party, because there should not be any living things in the center of this dark planet.

    Going straight to the place where he was just now, looking around, Sun Wuchen really found traces of someone's activities, and it was extremely clear.

    It seems that someone really exists in the flames here, a guy is hanging in mid-air, quietly waiting for his arrival.

    "I can actually read some special feelings in you. You should be someone I know."

    "Haha, I have suffered so much here for so many days, and I finally waited for you."

    When hearing this voice, Sun Wuchen finally realized who is this guy?  His name is really very familiar to him.

    "Yamcha, I didn't expect you to become like this. It seems that you are no longer a normal person. There is a disgusting smell all over your body."

    "Yes, it's all for killing you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1054 Falling into the Demon Clan

    ?

    "Do you know how I got here these days? These days I live a life that is worse than death. I think of you every day and night. In order to kill you, I will sell my soul in exchange for corresponding rewards."

    "I don't want to hit you, but you still look so small after falling into the demon clan, not worth mentioning." Sun Wuchen said disdainfully, "You may only see yourself in your eyes, when you lie on the ground and look up at me.

    Maybe you understand, Yamcha responded viciously, with a sound of "ßİ", Yamcha suddenly disappeared from the spot, and he appeared behind Sun Wuchen in an instant, clasped his hands together and waved towards the back of Sun Wuchen's head.

    Boom!  One hit!  Sun Wuchen's body fell from the air, and Sun Wuchen's body hit the ground heavily, and the ground was instantly shattered.

    Yamcha's body also landed, and he looked up at Sun Wuchen on the ground coldly, "Hmph, you can't imagine the power of the demons, no matter how arrogant you are, you are doomed to be defeated by me!"  hands!"

    Sun Wuchen raised his head from the ground and stammered, "YaYamcha, actually I amI amI lied to you!" Brush!  Sun Wuchen jumped up from the ground.

    Patted the dust on his body: "Oh, it does hurt a little after being hit by you so many times, but the overweight protective gear I and my training are too heavy, and I was attacked by you just now!"

    After finishing speaking, Sun Wuchen took off the black overweight vest he was wearing. When the seemingly inconspicuous black vest fell on the ground, there was a loud muffled sound, and the whole earth trembled slightly.  .

    "You just actually wore this thing to fight me?!" Yamcha's whole body is not well, the weight of that black vest can be seen just by looking at the trembling ground!

    And Wu Kong was actually wearing this kind of clothes, so he was able to sneak attack by himself?  !  For some reason, Yamcha's throat felt a little dry, and in the distance, Piccolo, who was standing in mid-air and watching the situation here, felt his heart tremble inexplicably.

    "Sun Wuchen, boy, is he finally going to show his strength!" Piccolo said, taking off the overweight protective gear, Sun Wuchen instantly felt extremely relaxed, and with a light leap, he soared into the sky and flew hundreds of meters  high altitude.

    "I can hardly feel my own weight anymore, and the gravity of the earth is too small!" Sun Wuchen said slowly, falling vertically from the sky, Sun Wuchen looked at Yamcha and grinned: "Little ghost, have you experienced despair?"

    Have you ever experienced despair?  Yamucha's expression froze for a moment, and then he was furious: "Bastard, I hit your clothes just now. Such heavy clothes must be very defensive!"

    Without further explanation, Sun Wuchen just smiled, "It is undeniable that the demon race is indeed powerful, but if you fall into the demonic way, even a god can't protect you. Then, next, suffer your death!"

    Knowing that Sun Wuchen's strength is good, Yamcha no longer hides his clumsiness, he bursts out, and the power in his body gushes out crazily, forming a thick aura around his body.

    The strength of this aura actually distorted the surrounding air, "Let's feel the wind fury of the demons! Bastard!"

    Sun Wuchen looked at Yamcha who had fallen into the magic way in the sky and shook his head helplessly, "In this case, this world can no longer accommodate you!"

    After speaking, Sun Wuchen rushed towards the dark and dead Yamcha in the sky!  Five Elements Fist - Crazy Dragon Drill, Five Elements Fist consecutively followed by Five Elements Fist - Blast!

    A set of five-element fists hit Yamcha, completely hitting the aura around Yamcha. Yamcha felt the same, and lowered his head to look at Sun Wuchen.

    "Don't worry, Sun Wuchen, let's play slowly, don't use tricks at the beginning, I still like the feeling of slowly torturing you to death, what do you think?"

    "Heh! I also have the same intention, but I don't know who will have the last laugh?" After speaking, Sun Wuchen gathered a lot of energy in his hands, and he was doing a physical test with both hands, God!  turtle!  rush!  hit!  Wave!

    Sun Wuchen used the upgraded version of Guipai Qigong learned from Guixianren's turtle shock wave, which was extremely powerful. Yamcha saw a wave rushing towards him, and turned his hand to fight Sun Wuchen's wave.

    The corner of Sun Wuchen's mouth raised slightly, "Tell you secretly, Yamcha! Don't confront people with the surname Sun! This is the law in the rain."

    Yamucha's complexion changed slightly, his aura increased in vain, and the wave in his hand became thicker and thicker. Sun Wuchen was faintly suppressed, Sun Wuchen frowned slightly, drink!  Shout out!

    I saw the beam of light in Sun Wuchen's hand pressing towards Yamcha like a flood of beasts, and without stopping at all, it overwhelmed Yamcha's light waves in an instant, and Yamcha was submerged in Sun Wuchen's eyes.In the waves.

    After releasing the tortoise shock wave, Yamucha lay in tattered clothes in a crevice of a hill in the distance. Sun Wuchen flew over from a distance and gave birth to a finger ready to hit the last super-evolved version of the perfect hole wave to end Yamu.  The life of tea.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1055 Killing Yamucha in seconds

    ?

    "Swipe!" Just as Dongdongbo hit Yamucha immediately, Yamucha disappeared in place, leaving only the lonely Dongdongbo hitting the rocky mountain, destroying a rocky mountain instantly.

    Sun Wuchen felt his body, turned around, and saw Yamcha staring at him behind Sun Wuchen. Although Sun Wuchen felt a chill down his back, he still calmed down.

    "I was almost killed by you," Yamcha said provocatively, "I have to admit that you are more than a little stronger than before, but there is only one person who fell today, and that person cannot be me."

    Sun Wuchen smiled back without getting angry: "Please put away your daydreams first, come here and get beaten." "Huh! It's useless to talk too much." After speaking, Sun Wuchen suddenly smashed the ground with his feet and rushed towards Yamucha  past.

    Sun Wuchen's speed formed an afterimage in the air. When he reappeared in front of Yamcha, Yamcha hurriedly punched, and when he was about to hit Sun Wuchen, Yamcha smiled slightly, but Yamcha's hand passed through  Sun Wuchen.

    Then Yamcha's body fell down uncontrollably. It turned out that what Yamcha hit was the afterimage of Sun Wuchen, and the real Sun Wuchen kicked Yamcha hard on the head.

    "Damn it! How could you be so fast?" Yamcha said unwillingly!  "I don't want to play with you anymore, why don't I send you down now!" After speaking, Sun Wuchen glanced at the sky.

    With a sudden yell, his body was full of energy!  And it is continuously radiating outwards, Sun Wuchen's whole body is red in Yamcha's eyes, and the surrounding aura is also red.

    10 times Realm King Fist!  Sun Wuchen roared, "Come on Yamcha, feel the slight despair! Huh? Hahaha." Sun Wuchen smiled evilly, and waved a blood-colored light wave with his fist, hitting Yamcha faster than the speed of light.

    Before Yamcha could react, it penetrated Yamcha's right leg, "Ah! How how is it possible?" Yamcha clutched his right leg in horror, and now Sun Wuchen was like a god of death in front of him.

    Sun Wuchen looked at Yamucha coldly, "It's over, come to me for revenge in the next life, come on, hate me, die in pain, practice hard at the side of Hades, try to catch up with my footsteps, and come find me again!"  me."

    After finishing speaking, Sun Wuchen put his hands together, "King of the Realm Shock Fist!" A blood-colored beam of light with thick elephant legs rushed towards Yamcha, piercing Yamcha's chest in a second.

    Before Yamcha realized that he was dead, "Youyou" said, Yamcha fell from the sky with empty eyes, Sun Wuchen exhaled, it was over!

    Afterwards, he released the King of Realm Fist and walked towards the partner calmly. What Sun Wuchen didn't see was that a black shadow flowed out from Yamcha's body, glanced at Sun Wuchen, and then quietly burrowed into the ground.

    In the sky, an aircraft with Capsule Company written on it was flying towards Sun Wuchen, "Uncle, Uncle Piccolo!" Before approaching, Sun Wuhan poked his head out and shouted towards Wukong.

    However, he was quickly dragged back by Kiki, the child-protecting madman. While dragging, he was nagging about going back to make up for his homework. The aircraft fell, and a group of people walked out of it, and Klin and Sun Wuhan walked out.

    Looking around, he asked, "Where's that Yamcha? I can't feel his anger, Sun Wuchen, did you let him go?" "No, I killed him." Sun Wuchen said lightly.

    Clinton's face changed suddenly, "What? Youyou have already killed him? Sun Wuchen, why didn't you let him go? What if he can be rescued?!

    Sun Wuchen laughed at himself, "Yamcha himself has fallen into the demon clan and it is impossible to recover, but if you want to revive him, you can go to Namek and try."

    Kelin trembled when he said this, how could Sun Wuchen kill Yamcha who had fallen into the devil's way?  Sure enough, Saiyans are all battle mad!

    At this time, Boulma came out to smooth things over, "Anyway, we just need to kill the bad guys. If they dare to come again, Brother Sun Wuchen will still beat them away."

    "In the universe, there is a planet named Namek, which is the hometown of the gods. The people of Namek have many magical abilities, and making dragon balls is one of them!" Sun Wuchen said.

    "Making Dragon Balls, you mean, there are also Dragon Balls on Namek?" Everyone quickly understood the meaning, the Heavenly God Palace on Earth, the old Godly God leaned on a cane and looked in the direction of Wukong and the others.

    Since the Saiyan invasion, his gaze has never left, so when Wu Kong talked about his hometown Namek, the old god's face was extremely excited.

    Bobo on the side was also happy for Tianshen: "Great, it turns out that Tianshen is a cosmic being, and now I finally know.Here's my story!  "

    "Yeah, I really don't know what kind of place it is!" The old god looked at the blue sky, as if he wanted to see through the sky.

    On the other side, Sun Wukong asked Wukong suspiciously.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1056 God of Destruction?

    ?

    "Sun Wuchen, do you mean to go to Planet Namek to find Dragon Balls, and then revive Yamcha?" Namek must go, after all, Frieza will descend on that planet in two months.

    If he didn't prevent him from getting the Dragon Ball before, once Frieza fulfilled his wish of immortality.  Then even if you become a Super Saiyan, you are not necessarily the opponent of the opponent.

    After all, there is not much difference in the strength between the Super Saiyan and the opponent, and the opponent is immortal, fighting him will only be consumed to death!

    Therefore, Sun Wuchen plans to rush to Namek before Frieza arrives, and find the elder to develop his combat power by the way, which is also excellent.  If you still have the energy, then revive Yamucha.

    "Frieza?" Everyone asked, "What is Frieza?" Sun Wuchen explained, "Well, uh, you will almost know it when you get to Namek."

    Sun Wuchen couldn't tell everyone about Frieza, so he could only use Piccolo as a shield, "It just so happens that you can also visit Piccolo's hometown."

    "Sun Wuchen, are you really planning to go to Namek? But even with the latest spaceship developed by my father, I'm afraid you won't be able to fly out of the solar system!" Buma said with some concern.

    Indeed, with the current level of technology on the earth, interstellar travel is still not enough. Don¡¯t worry about this. The Saiyan Napa is dead, but his spaceship is still there.

    Moreover, when the old gods came to the earth, they must have come in a spaceship. We can use it to transform it for your father. Interstellar travel is not a big problem.  "Sun Wuchen said.

    Alien spaceships are also very attractive to Buma, a technological genius, so Wu Kong went to find the spaceship left by Naba.

    After the Saiyans arrived, the local government took care of them, but this level of security was not worth mentioning to Wu Kong.

    Piccolo flew to the Celestial Palace, wanting to find the old god to inquire about the whereabouts of the Starship Namek, which was the spaceship that the old god took to Earth when he was young.

    Although he said that he didn't want to go to his home planet, the concern for his hometown and his own race existed in the genes of the old gods, and the old gods couldn't ignore it, and neither could Piccolo.

    Just as Sun Wuchen was secretly thinking about his next plan, a breath suddenly appeared in the sky like a mountain avalanche and the ground cracked. The strength of the person exuding that kind of breath was beyond Wu Kong's imagination.

    Even if he exploded with all his strength, he would not be able to compete with one billionth of it!  Since Sun Wuchen came back from training, it was the first time he encountered such a powerful aura.

    who?  How could there be such a powerful aura?  !  Frieza?  Slug?  Gula?  Or the Kurdish king?  "Sun Wuchen's heart was trembling, he guessed the name of the person who came, but he rejected it in the next second.

    "It can't be these people. If it were them, they must have launched an invasion of the earth long ago. The other party seems to have no intention of destroying the earth."

    So why did the other party release his breathCould it be that he wanted to lure me out?  "At a height of 10,000 meters from Baozi Mountain, there are two figures standing in the air at this moment.

    The woman has silver hair and an indescribably beautiful appearance. She is dressed in angelic attire, holds a staff in her hand, and quietly looks at the earth.

    Beside the woman stood a strong man wearing a strange costume similar to that of an ancient Egyptian pharaoh. Anyone who has watched Dragon Ball Super knows that it belongs to the God of Destruction.

    "Hey, my lord, he's here." The woman said softly, her voice was unusually pleasant, the man didn't speak, and still looked coldly at Sun Wuchen who was flying towards him at full speed.

    After a few breaths, Wu Kong's figure was already approaching. After seeing clearly the two people standing in the sky, Wu Kong's expression suddenly became serious.

    "Your Excellency must be the God of Destruction, right?" Sun Wuchen recognized the identities of the two. Yes, there is a god in the Dragon Ball world, the God of Destruction who is in charge of destruction.

    Looking at the man's costume in front of him, it seems that he is a god of destruction. The man did not answer Sun Wuchen's words, but his blue eyes kept staring at Sun Wuchen, as if he could see through a person's soul.

    After a long while, he slowly opened his mouth: "That's right, the normal combat power is 50,000, and the limit of the body is a ten-fold increase in the Realm King Fist. I am impressed with you!"

    "Can you see my moves and combat power clearly? Only with your naked eyes!" Although Sun Wuchen can be sure that this person is not malicious, it feels very bad to be stared at like this.

    "As you can see, I am the God of Destruction" the man said lightly: "The God of Destruction of Time! This one is my attendant and my teacher!"

      "The God of Destruction of Time?" Sun Wuchen was obviously stunned for a moment, but then he reacted: "The Realm of Time? You are the one who is in charge of the space-time order of all Dragon Ball universes, the God of Destruction of the Realm of Time?!"

    In the world of Dragon Ball, there are many parallel universes. To put it simply, there can be many parallel universes on Earth, and there can be many Sun Wukongs, but only one place is unique.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1057 A time traveler?

    ?

    Sun Wuchen doesn't know much about the Realm of Time. He only knows that there is a person named "Kaiyin, King of the Realm of Time" in the Realm of Time. When will there be another God of Destruction of Time?

    "It seems that you still know a little about us." The man nodded in satisfaction, and Sun Wuchen looked at the two in front of him warily.

    Sun Wuchen asked: "Then, may I ask, Lord Destroyer of Time, what do you want?" According to the original plot, it is too early for the God of Destruction to appear, and I haven't reached that point yet.

    Judging from the appearance of the God of Destruction in front of him, he seems to be a Saiyan!  The man closed his eyes silently, and when he opened them again, Sun Wuchen suddenly felt the world tremble.

    Sun Wuchen felt that his soul seemed to be pulled into a bottomless abyss by an irresistible force. After recovering, the surrounding environment suddenly changed, turning into a scarlet space.

    This space was extremely lonely, gray blood flowers slowly falling from the sky, and a scarlet moon hovered high above Wu Kong's head.

    Looking down and looking around, Sun Wuchen was not surprised, because he saw corpses all over the place, all kinds of dead bodies were strange, but they were all extremely terrifying and hideous corpses.

    What chilled him the most was that the corpses on the ground were all his own, no, it should be said, they were all Sun Wuchen!  "What did you see?" The man's voice appeared in Wu Kong's ear.

    Sun Wuchen clenched his fist tightly, even if he knew that he was not his opponent, if he insisted on attacking him, Sun Wuchen would never sit still.

    Seeing Wu Kong's astonished expression, the man suddenly smiled, "It seems that you have already understood, that's right, these people are just like you, I brought them here from your world.

    It was I who let you possess the Saiyan Sun Wuchen," "It's you!  Why are you doing this?  "Sun Wuchen's eyes lit up, so the man in front of him is the one who let him time travel?

    Simply put, I want you to do one thing for me, but your strength cannot be lower than the Monkey King in the plot, that is, your current brother, and even, you have to be stronger than him!  "

    Zizi explained quietly: "I know what you want, to experience a different life, and I just need a little favor from you, isn't that just right? Win-win!"

    "Then what's the matter?" Sun Wuchen pointed to the corpses all over the ground and said, "Why did they all die?" "So far, I have created more than 1,900 parallel time and space.

    And these people are the people I sent to the parallel time and space. They are attached to you or Sun Wuchen, experiencing the plot in the original book, but unfortunately, until now, only you have lived to the present.  "

    There was a touch of appreciation in the man's tone, am I the only one?  How can it be!  "Sun Wuchen suddenly felt chills in the back of his spine, this world is crueler than imagined!

    "Even if you don't believe it, it's the truth. Don't think it's easy to do this, especially in the Saiyan Descend chapter, this part of the plot is the hardest!"

    The man's tone became serious: "I believe you should know that every Saiyan has a period of combat power development.

    According to the plot, Sun Wukong relied on the accumulation of his entire youth and the battle with the Saiyans, and finally completed the development of combat power when he arrived at the Namek planet and broke his own limit.

    Breaking the limits of one's own body is easy to say but difficult to do. Some of these failed people are arrogant and feel that they have become the protagonists.

    You can rely on the protagonist's aura all the way down the road, there is no good thing in this world that you can get for nothing.  But you, you have your own views on the situation, and most importantly, you are cruel to yourself!  "

    The first thing Sun Wuchen did when he crossed over was not to enjoy, but to start a year of hard training, and when Vegeta came to the earth, he defeated him with an overwhelming advantage!

    It's not that Sun Wuchen doesn't have his own desires, he just understands that if he doesn't have enough strength, he can't live up to now in this dangerous world.

    Facts have proved that Sun Wuchen's idea is correct. After talking so much, you still didn't tell me what your purpose is!  What exactly is it that you said you wanted me to do for you?  "Sun Wuchen questioned.

    Help me defeat an enemy that is inconvenient for me to fight. Although your willpower is not as good as that of Sun Wuchen in the plot, you dare to be cruel to yourself. This is what I appreciate the most!  "The man said with a smile.

    Wu Kong quickly waved his hand, "Please, I don't agree to help you, you might as well find the real Monkey King from Dragon Ball!"

      Hearing this, the corner of the man's mouth raised upwards: "Even if it is me, I can't just interfere with the official history of Dragon Ball, otherwise there will be big troubles!

    Since you don't want to help me, you can't force it. There is no need for this parallel time and space to exist. Let's destroy it!  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1058 Decided to Rescue Yamucha

    ?

    Sun Wuchen didn't think so much anymore, because he still had to fight against Frieza. He knew that this guy was really powerful, so now he could only swallow his anger.

    At this time Sun Wuchen also became quiet, he was thinking about how to get to Namek, he thought of Bulma, the smartest woman, and also a strong woman.

    Without further ado, he flew to Bulma's house, and Kelin was also here. Sun Wuchen saw that they were both there, so he stepped forward and hugged them warmly.

    Bulma said to Sun Wuchen, "Wuchen, why are you here? Aren't you participating in the battle?"

    Sun Wuchen thought for a while, "Yamcha has been demonized, and I beat him to death. The only thing that can save him now is the Dragon Ball of Namek."

    At this time, Kling and Bulma were very surprised, "Namek also has Dragon Balls?"

    Sun Wuchen said to her, "That's right, in fact, the gods and Piccolo were originally Piccolo. They were originally alone, and their hometown was Namek."

    It can also be seen by looking at it that the gods and piccolo are cosmic beings, and the Namekians have the ability to make magical beads. We may find dragon balls when we go to Namek.

    "That's where the dragon balls were made, and the dragon balls there are more powerful." Hearing this news, the two were both sad and happy, because Yamucha was dead after all.

    Yamcha and Bulma still have a relationship. Bulma will inevitably be sad, but she won't have too much memory, because she knows that this dragon ball will definitely revive people, so it's not a big deal.

    At this time, the problem came. Bulma said to them, "Laymen are so simple, they are dreaming. How can it be realized? It is too disappointing."

    Kling said to Bulma, "What's wrong? Bulma, don't you think it's impossible?" Bulma turned to Kling and said, "Do you know how to get to that planet?"

    Hearing what Bulma said, Klin sighed, thinking about it too, how could it be possible to know that Planet Namek is so far away from the earth!

    At this time, Sun Wuchen said something and woke them both up, "Leave it to me!" Then he closed his eyes, "King Kai, did you hear that? Do you know the location of Namek?"

    And Lord Jie Wangshen on the King of the World is resting. Hearing Sun Wuchen's voice, he was very happy, "It's Sun Wuchen! It's great to hear your voice. You haven't talked to me for a long time."

    "Of course I know the Namek you are talking about, I am the king of the realm!" Bulma and Klin also heard the voice of the king of the realm, and they felt incredible.

    "It's unbelievable that even we can hear it, it's so powerful!" Wu Chen told the king of the world, "Master Kai, everyone seems to be able to hear it, tell us!"

    So Kaiwangshen took out his Kaiwang account, and looked through it carefully, "The location of Namek! According to your earth, it is at the ~sw66 orientation."

    And the monkey on the ground has been making trouble here, and was knocked out by the king of the world with a hammer, "By the way, 9045yx in the direction of su83".

    Hearing this coordinate, Bulma was taken aback, "9~~9045yx?" Kelin and Wuchen were also surprised, "Why? Bulma, do you know?"

    King Kai said to them, "The Namek planet used to be a very beautiful planet. There was a climate change there a long time ago. I remember that the Namek people were almost extinct at that time."

    Klin looked disappointed, "Is there no hope?" Kaiwangshen said to Klin calmly, "Just look into Namek, where is it? That."

    Kaiwangshen was also a little confused, using the two whiskers on his head to find the direction, shook his head, the two whiskers were like the iron bars that were attracted by the magnet, "I found it!"

    Sun Wuchen thought for a while, "Immortal~ No, it was the Namekian who later became an immortal and escaped to the earth. After that, he lost his memory and forgot everything about the past. Maybe he was still very young at that time! It's really unbearable to look back on!  "

    Kelin asked Wuchen, "Dragon Ball can make any wish come true? Why don't the Mekians ask Shenlong to stop the climate change?"

    Wuchen told him, "It won't work, Shenlong said that the wish beyond the ability of the Dragon Ball maker cannot be realized, that is to say, the power beyond one's own ability cannot be restrained."

    At this time, Kaiwangshen told them, "We found it, and there are also Namekians. Although there are less than a hundred people, they have survived and continue to prosper."

    When Bulma thought that there were still a hundred such people, she felt inexplicably worried, the Lord Kai knew what she was thinking.

    "The Namekians are a very gentle race, just like the gods on your earth. As for Piccolo, maybe??It was produced by the evil influence of the earth people before becoming a fairy.  "

    Klin said, "Now Yamcha will save you." Bulma pointed to Klin's bald head, "Naive, really naive, even if you know the location of Namek, how do you get there?"

    "How to get there? Of course it is by spaceship." "So you are too naive. The spaceship made by my father has the best engine in the world."

    "I calculated it just now, using the time he arrived at Namek, the number is amazing, look! 4339 years and 3 months, we have to live forever."  (remember this website URL: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1059 Saiyan Nappa's Spaceship

    ?

    At this time, Klin smiled, "I think it should be no problem, you can use the spaceship that the Saiyans take. I have seen Vegeta's spaceship, which is very small and can only accommodate one person."

    "So the spaceship of the other dead guy must still be there," Wuchen thought, "and my brother's one, but it must have been destroyed by Gohan."

    Bulma patted Klin, "Anyway, there is at least one more. As long as we can find and analyze it, there may be a solution."

    Kling said to Bulma, "The Saiyan named Nappa who came with Vegeta before, I picked up his remote control, which is used to call the spaceship, and it is at home now!"

    Bulma showed an evil and sinister smile. This smile seems to be inseparable from money, "Target, Namek! After speaking, Kling went home and got the remote control."

    The next day, Kelin and Wuchen were still exercising in the gym, when Bulma rushed in, "Wait, Wuchen, Kelin, watch TV", Bulma turned on the TV.

    The report began inside, "This round object was found in the nearly destroyed Dongdu, and it is widely speculated that it may be a kind of aircraft from the universe."

    The two were surprised that they were discovered by the authorities. It was great, and it took no effort at all. "Two were discovered at the same time, but one of them flew away suddenly."

    Seeing the bitter faces of the two, Bulma said to them, "Use the remote control that Xiaolin picked up to let it fly over, and it will definitely surprise them."

    Klin was worried that Bulma would not be able to do it, but Bulma refused to admit defeat, "Look under me, I am a genius, I have studied it carefully last night, look, well, I am about to move."

    The mirror image that was being broadcast live on the TV suddenly exploded, startling the reporter in front, "That object suddenly exploded, what happened? This generation is full of the wreckage of that object."

    Bulma became nervous, "What's going on? Could it be the self-explosion button just now? What should I do? If there is no spaceship, I won't be able to go to Namek."

    Klin and Wuchen were also panicked, "What should I do? I can't go to Namek anymore, hope is shattered." Bulma himself became confused first, "It's all your fault, I picked up a broken remote control."

    Just at this moment, when everyone was complaining to each other, a voice came from outside the window, "Hello everyone!" Bulma looked back, was startled, and sat down on the ground.

    Kelin and Wuchen came over, "Mr. Bobo!" Mr. Bobo stood on the magic flying carpet, "Who is following me, I found the spaceship", everyone was surprised.

    Wuchen asked Bobo, "Have you found the spaceship?" Bobo didn't know very well, "Probably so!" Bulma had never seen him before, and he was very scared in his heart and body.

    Wuchen explained to Bulma, "Bulma, this is Mr. Bobo, he lives with the gods, and he has been living in the temple, earlier than the gods."

    "Hey, what do I mean by 'probably'?" Mr. Bobo said to him, "I think it's a spaceship, but Mr. Bobo is not sure. Who will confirm with me? Mr. Bobo  Come lead the way."

    Having said that, Wuchen and Kelin looked at Bulma, and Bulma knew what they meant, "I won't go, you two go!"

    Wuchen told Bulma, "Bulma, if you don't go, it's useless if we only go with the two of us, because only you know about the spaceship!"

    Bulma stared at Mr. Popo, because Mr. Popo was absolutely black, and Bulma was afraid when he looked at Popo.

    "Well, there is no danger, his eyes look scary, you two must protect me."

    The four of them were sitting on Mr. Bobo's flying carpet. They just asked if Bulma was ready. Seeing that Bulma was lying down, they flew away. In an instant, they arrived at an inexplicable place.

    The three of them jumped off the flying carpet, leaving only Bulma on it, "Here, this is Sabitton Heights", this is Bulma jumping off, "What, Sabidon Heights, this is the edge of the earth  .¡±

    Bulma was also very scared, and came to such a far place all of a sudden, "Wait a minute, I said, how could the spaceship be in such a place, did you hear me?"

    Mr. Bobo ignored her, and Wuchen and Kelin also kept walking without saying a word, "Is there any attempt to bring me here?"

    Bobo didn't pay attention to her, just walked in front, Kelin said to him, "Bulma, Mr. Bobo is very good, he is very simple, you don't have to be so afraid of him."

    I saw Bobo walking to the front of the collapseOn the hillside, he jumped to the top in twos and threes. Bulma was startled. How could he go up? At this moment, he glanced at Kelin and said, "Kelin carries me up, or I won't decipher it for you."

    Kelin was also very helpless, so he had no choice but to fly up to the top with her on his back. He flew up to the top, looked down, and saw the huge object below. They went down and walked to the side of this object.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1060 The Flying Ship of the Immortals First Arrival on Earth

    ?

    Bulma looked at the object, "What? That's it, let me have a look." Then he stepped forward and touched the outrigger of this big thing.

    Knocking and touching, who knows that this is not metal at all, "What is this made of? It doesn't look like metal! This wait, what is this? Can you explain it clearly?"

    Wu Chen also jumped up curiously, looked at this thing, it was quite strong, Mr. Bobo told them, "About a hundred years ago, the gods told Mr. Bobo about the past."

    "The Immortal has lived in Sabidon since he was a child. Mr. Popo asked him, Sabidon is a very remote place with no one inhabited. Why did he live there?"

    He recalled it, and the immortal said to Mr. Bobo, "I don't know why I stayed there, I can't remember it all the time, all the memories before that have disappeared, there is only a letter of 'I will be there soon, wait for me'  .¡±

    Bulma couldn't understand at all. Mr. Bobo told her, "The gods have been waiting for their parents since they were young."

    The fairy also said, "There is a house there, so I believe that my parents will definitely come, but I have waited for a long time, but I have not waited. How long have I been waiting? 20 years! No? There are 30 years."

    "Eventually I gave up and left the house in Surbiton. Although I would go back and visit it often, it hasn't changed over the years."

    Klein asked Mr. Bobo, "Mr. Bobo, does what you said have anything to do with it?" Mr. Bobo said, "You are really impatient, the following is the key point."

    "In retrospect, that house is a bit strange. I traveled around the world, and only after I went back did I realize that the house was really different."

    "Yuanyuan has four legs like an insect, no door handle, no lock, just say a word, you can open the door", "Piccolo", suddenly, the machine behind started, "Is there an entrance?"

    "Go up and try", several people jumped up, "Is this the fairy's home?"

    "Look carefully, this is not a house, but a spaceship!" At this moment, Kelin remembered, "Yes, the gods are from the Namek planet, and the king of the realm said that the Namek planet was almost destroyed by climate change.  destroy."

    Mr. Popo said, "Mr. Popo also remembered this house because he heard what King Kai said, so he came here and found it."

    Bulma was very curious about the facilities inside, "If this is really a spaceship, things will make sense."

    "When the Namek planet was on the verge of destruction, the parents of the gods sent the young gods to the earth in a spaceship."

    "They originally planned to follow them to the earth, maybe due to some accidents yes, these things don't look like a home anyway? It must be a spaceship."

    "But I don't know if it can still be used. If the door can be opened, there should be power. Is this the start button?" He pointed at the facility in front of the console, "No, that this is this is not."

    The more I messed with Bulma, the angrier she became, the more irritable she became, and her hair exploded with anger, "It's strange, is there a password? It doesn't look like it uses buttons to control actions. I don't know. Is there any sensor?"

    At this time, the four of them said something together, which was the voice, "It's a voice, just like what you said when you opened the door", "Is it still 'piccolo'?"

    "No, that should be the code word when entering and leaving the door. Start it, can you hear it? Fly, fly a little bit! No, the language is blocked, use the language of Namek."

    At this time, the helpless Bulma sat on the seat, "When Monkey King and Piccolo were dueling, I heard some strange words, which should be Namek."

    Mr. Popo stretched out his hand, "If it is Namek, Mr. Popo will", Bulma was surprised, "Really?"

    "Really, in Namek, 'piccolo' means 'different world', and it is more appropriate to use it at the entrance and exit." Bulma was very surprised, so it turned out to be the case.

    Bulma asked Mr. Bobo to try the spaceship and see how it was. Mr. Bobo asked, "Where shall we go?" Bulma was also very casual, "Whatever! Go near Jupiter."

    Next, Mr. Bobo spoke Namekian language to the console, and the spaceship responded immediately. Regardless of the fact that the exterior was already covered with moss, it hadn¡¯t been opened for more than a hundred years.

    However, the spaceship was not faulty at all, it took off instantly, and the speed was astonishing. The four of them clearly felt this speed in the spaceship, although it had a shock absorption function.

    But for Boolean?This kind of people who have not practiced before are definitely different, unlike Wuchen Kelin and Mr. Bobo, who obviously felt the existence of speed, and flew into the universe in just an instant.

    Bulma looked at Jupiter in front of him, and was very happy. It was the first time in his life that he came to the universe, he would inevitably be a little excited. Seeing the beauty of Jupiter, the girl's natural romantic atmosphere urged Bulma.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1061: The Last Hope of Reaching Planet Namek

    ?

    Bulma said in amazement, "It's amazing, it's Jupiter, it's great, this spaceship is awesome, it's great, it's great."

    Mr. Bobo wiped away his tears, "It's great, the gods can be resurrected now." Thinking of the gods being resurrected again, Bobo was very happy.

    Back to the earth, so I came to the island of Guixianren, everyone came, Bulma told everyone.

    "There is no problem with the spaceship. It only takes one month to reach Namek. The interior only needs to be modified slightly, and it will be able to set off in ten days."

    Wukong listened, "Going to Namek with a fairy spaceship? It seems that this faint hope is about to become a reality."

    Bulma said to Mr. Popo, "By the way, Mr. Popo, you need help to go to Namek", but Popo told her, "Mr. Popo won't go, Mr. Popo won't go, there can't be two temples  There is no one in the moon, no way."

    Mr. Bobo told her that he could teach her, but he really couldn't go, otherwise the temple would not be able to operate. Klin also said, "Then Bulma has to go. In case of an accident, only Bulma understands machinery."

    In fact, Bulma was very flustered, "There should be no danger, but I can't go alone, I must be accompanied by someone." Zhu Wuneng, who was sitting by the side, spoke first, "Anyone can go, I will never go."

    Maybe he thought too much of himself, everyone glanced at him and ignored him, then Wukong stood up, "This time, I will go with Bulma."

    Hearing these words, Sun Wuchen also stood up, "Brother, since you have gone, I will go too. Anyway, if there is anything, we can take care of it."

    "After all, this is the first time in the universe, and the outside world is very dangerous, let's go together!" Kelin also stood up, "Since you two have gone, I shouldn't have gone."

    "However, Yamcha is my brother. For him, I must go too." At first, when Qiqi heard that Monkey King was going to the universe, she was very worried and didn't want him to go.

    But seeing that Wukong couldn't stay idle at home, alas, he was very worried and let him go. The Bull Demon King patted Qiqi beside him. Wukong is a person who does great things, so let him go!

    At this time, Qiqi could only bow her head to recognize it. Mr. Popo asked Bulma, "Can I learn Namek within five days?"  See you at Turtle House in ten days."

    Ten days passed in a blink of an eye, and it was finally time to set off. Beside the Turtle House, Guixianren and the old turtle looked at the machine, "Can this thing really fly to Namek?"

    Kelin also came and said hello to Guixianren. Bulma turned his back on the side and said to Kelin, "It's cool to dress up, Xiaolin, don't underestimate the universe. In order to wear this space suit, I even  Hair was cut."

    In fact, it can be seen that Bulma was very angry, but at this time a spaceship descended from the sky, and Wukong and the others also came.

    And our protagonist, Sun Wuchen, also came and flew directly over. Wukong also felt Sun Wuchen's breath, a shock, and a huge wave charged on the sea.

    Seeing Sun Wuchen, everyone came over, and Guixian said to them, "It's up to you whether you can get the Dragon Ball this time!"

    After talking, the few people boarded the spaceship. Qiqi prepared a lot of food for Monkey King, and the entire back cabin was full of food. After leaving, the four of them boarded the spaceship.

    Bulma looked dejected, and it seemed that he was in a bad mood. Kling asked Bulma where he put his things, but he got a random answer. It seemed that Bulma was in a really bad mood.

    Next, Bulma spoke to the console in Namek, "Depart in five seconds, destination, Namek".

    At this time, the spaceship started immediately. Before Wukong, Wuchen, and Kelin sat down, Bulma set off.

    The three of them hadn't sat down properly, and hadn't fastened their seat belts. The luggage behind them spread out, and the Guixianren and the others on the ground disappeared when they saw the spaceship. It was indeed very fast.

    Before Kiki left, she never forgot to let Wukong eat more, for fear of starving Wukong, and Wuchen didn't want Bell and Wright to come, because this time she didn't want them to see the parting, for fear that they would be sad.

    At this moment, it left the surface of the earth and came to the universe. At this time, Wal-Mart pressed the button of automatic flight, and then said to the three of them, "Okay, you can move freely, as long as you fly out of the atmosphere, you will be stable."

    Bulma in a spacesuit walked into the single room, and Klin asked her curiously, "Bulma, what are you doing?"

    Bulma's mood has not yet recovered, "It's really wordy, change clothesTake it!  "" Change clothes?  Want to change into pajamas?  Bulma ignored them, entered the door, and slammed the door shut with a bang.

    At this time, Kelin took out three sets of clothes, and said to Wukong and Wuchen, "I brought our training suits too, just so we each have a set."

    Wuchen took a look, "Kelin, you are really safe in handling things. I was thinking about what clothes to wear to meet this time, but I met Namek for the first time. Unexpectedly, you have brought our training clothes over.  "

    After talking, the three of them changed into their training clothes, and Bulma also came out at this time. Klin saw the clothes Bulma was wearing, "Your pajamas are very special! Sleeping seems inconvenient." (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1062 Meditation Training

    ?

    Bulma came out angrily, "This is not pajamas. Seeing you, I think this space suit is really stupid, hehehehe."

    Seeing this, Wuchen Wukong and Klin were frightened when they saw it. Is Bulma mentally twisted at this time!  The gloomy look on his face was terrifying.

    Carrying the hope of Wuchen and others, the four of them embarked on a journey to Planet Namek, but they didn't know the great horror that was waiting for them

    The spaceship was still in flight, and Bulma was already panicking from boredom. She was bored while reading, and her food was scattered, making a bunch of rubbish on the ground. She took a bottle of drink and opened it to drink.

    "It's such a headache. It's only the seventh day, and there are still 20 days left. I wish I had installed a long-term sleep device." Wukong, Wuchen and Kelin are doing meditation training.

    Bulma looked at the three of them on the ground, "It's not bad that you are doing meditation training again, at least you can pass the time." Looking at the three of them, everyone showed a very tired look on their faces.

    Others only think that they are just meditating. In fact, they have entered the meditation space. This is a different dimension space, which belongs to the construction space. Practitioners like them can fight in the meditation world.

    Fighting in this place will neither harm the opponent, but also improve one's fighting ability. When three people fight each other in front of each other, Kling is a little weaker.

    After all, Wuchen and Wukong are both Saiyans, and their own abilities are higher than Krillin's. This is also reasonable, and there is no way around it.

    Wuchen and Wukong like to fight. After all, the abilities of the two are very similar, but relatively speaking, Wukong's ability is still not as high as Wuchen.

    Klin and Wukong used the Turtle Shockwave and hit Wuchen. Wuchen directly used the Ten Times Realm King Fist to wipe out their Turtle Shockwave, but Klin's Spinning Slash was also very powerful  of.

    Directly slashing at Wuchen, Wuchen dodged Kelin's whirling slash with a flash, and launched another attack, directly waking them both up.

    The three of them opened their eyes, panting, and Klin said to Wu Chen, "As expected of a Saiyan, the ability is indeed very strong. It seems that the gap between me and you is not so big!"

    Wukong looked at Wuchen, "Wuchen, you have improved your combat power during this time, and now your physical strength and combat power have obviously increased a lot."

    Wuchen said to them, "Hahahaha, Wukong, you are actually very strong too! Klin, you also have a lot of special moves. I admire them very much. Although my abilities are strong, they are not as many as yours."

    "It seems that I am still not as good as you in the cultivation of unique moves. I will strengthen my training in this area."

    Bulma looked at them, "Although you have been doing meditation practice, it is your freedom, but it is very messy here, can you clean it up! There are ladies here."

    Kling looked at the things on the ground, "But it's Bulma who threw things around! Our own things have already been packed."

    Bulma made an excuse, her eyes fluttered, "I'm very busy, and I still have a lot to think about! You just know how to sit."

    "I was just talking about being boring just now" Klin looked aggrieved, Bulma pointed at him, "Worry, be considerate to gentle ladies", Wukong brought a garbage bag at this time, "Klin, don't complain  Well, Bulma is a woman after all."

    Kelin glanced at Bulma, "The lady is still walking around in her underwear", she said that she was very busy, but her body looked very boring, Bulma suddenly asked Vegeta.

    Gochen told Bulma that he went back, but curious, hasn't the Saiyan planet been wiped out?  Where can he go?  A few of them thought about it, guessing which powerful planet they were going to.

    Bulma thought about it again, "Before Goku's brother said that we wiped out the inhabitants of planets with good environment, and then sold them to aliens. Probably which battle planet Vegeta went to!"

    Wukong thought, "When will he go to the earth again, it depends on the distance between them. If it is far away, it will take longer." "It seems that the earth is really being targeted by those cosmic beings."

    And on Vegeta's side, he has already returned, landed on Frieza's planet, went to this base, changed his equipment inside, and walked out.

    "I'm tired of this planet, is King Frieza here?" "Well, no, he just went out, by the way, Vegeta-sama, that, Qiu Yi-sama said, after your treatment is over, go to the training room  , he has something to say to you."

    "Tell him I have nothing to do with him.? Said¡±, and walked out after speaking, the healing soldier wanted to catch up, but suddenly saw the detector on the table, and quickly chased after him, ¡°Master Vegeta, you forgot the detector.  "

    Vegeta waved his hand, "Give it to you, I don't want it anymore", the soldier was very surprised. At this time, Vegeta was still thinking that he would leave for the earth tomorrow, and this time he must let them die without a burial  , No, let¡¯s go to Namek first!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1063 Officially land on Planet Namek

    ?

    Qiu Yi walked over to meet Vegeta.  "Vegeta, it looks very embarrassing. I heard that both Raditz and Nappa are dead. Who is so powerful and beat the invincible Saiyan to the ground."

    Vegeta just walked past him, "Go away, Qiu Yi, I don't have time to talk nonsense with you", Qiu Yi grabbed Vegeta's shoulder, "Listen, King Frieza is very angry at you for going to Earth without permission  .¡±

    "The mountain is high and the emperor is far away, he doesn't care about it, well, get your dirty hands away," Qiu Yi was furious, "However, King Frieza is magnanimous, he has forgiven you, because you found something  Something of value."

    "Maybe I can live forever", Vegeta heard what Qiu Yi said, and he knew what was going on, thinking in his heart.

    "Frieza went to Namek. Damn it, did you know about it through the probe? If you let him succeed first, you will have to obey in the future."

    "Do you also want to use the Dragon Ball to live forever? Give up! King Frieza will kill all the Namek people after he fulfills his wish." Upon hearing this, Vegeta hurried forward angrily.

    Vegeta ran over and happened to meet the medical soldier who treated him just now. Vegeta snatched back the detector that he had just given to him. "It seems that this thing is still needed."

    Vegeta jumped on the spaceship again, sat on it and turned on the spaceship, no matter how Qiu Yi called him outside, Vegeta ignored him and put on the detector, "I won't let you succeed, that's mine.  thing."

    On Earth, the Bull Demon King is cooking in the house, and Kiki stands on the roof, looking at the sky, "How are you doing? They say they have to write letters every day, but there isn't a single one. Come back soon!"

    In the universe, Bulma and Wuchen have already left the earth for thirty-fourth days, and Bulma and his party finally arrived at Namek.

    Bulma was very excited when she saw the Namek, "Great, that's it, that's it", "It's so beautiful, is that the Namek?" "That's right, the real Namek, it's displayed on the computer like this  Yes, it arrived as planned."

    "As expected of a fairy spaceship!" Wuchen said to Kelin, "it's smooth sailing", "Okay, get ready to land, put on your seat belt and sit down, the impact will be relatively large when you land".

    Then Bulma said a string of Namek words to the console, "Choose an appropriate terrain and start landing." In an instant, the spaceship landed immediately, and the speed of descent was so fast that even the inside felt that it was about to rush upwards.  impact.

    "It's here, it's here, it's Namek, it's here", Wukong and Wuchen were very happy, and Bulma immediately came to debug the machine, "Let's check the atmosphere first, and specially installed the sensor, ready to charge!"

    "It would be great if there is still a certain amount of oxygen. Although an oxygen mask is prepared, the time is limited, so it may not be available" However, the three of them have already gone down, but Bulma was blown up.

    Sun Wuchen said to Sun Wukong, "Wukong, do you think this place looks like the place where the gods took us to practice?" "Ah! It may be like my hometown, so my mind will be calmer."

    Bulma got off the spaceship and stood behind them, yelling at them loudly, "You have no common sense at all! How dare you run out so recklessly", "You still get angry so easily!"

    "Really, alas, forget it, it would be nice to have the Dragon Ball", and then took out the Dragon Ball detector, "Please, see if there is a reaction", I saw the Dragon Ball response on the detector.

    Suddenly, Sun Wuchen had a flash of inspiration, and he looked back at the direction over there, and then said to Klin and Wukong, "Wukong, Klin, there is a strong qi over there", Wukong and Klin calmed down  , Pai stopped in consciousness, it was really good.

    "I feel a lot!" "And they are all very angry, what's going on?" Bulma asked them to calm down, "It's really annoying, what are you talking about?"

    "Those are all from the Namek planet, right? Immortals and Piccolo are so powerful? On the real Namek planet, it is not surprising that there is a lot of energy!"

    But Wukong and the three of them didn't think so, "But this qi feels a bit evil." Bulma was still so calm, "It's okay, didn't the king of the world say it?"

    "The Namek people are very gentle, there are four dragon balls gathered together in that direction, well, let's go find the Namek people!" Kerry's opinion is the same as Bulma's, and he thinks it must be the Namek people.

    At this time, something fell from the sky, and the four of them looked up, "That is I seem to have seen it somewhere?" "That is a Saiyan spaceship", "It really is!"

    "What's going on? Why is this happening? Goku Krillin, hold your breath, you'll be found out, It's Vegeta, it must be that guy, this bastard must want to play Dragon Ball.  "

    Sun Wuchen told Bulma, "Bulma, you tell the earth about this, let them know", and over there, Vegeta also came out of the spaceship, "Frieza, that bastard, I will never  Let you succeed."

    So I put on the detector, "People other than Frieza are not difficult to deal with, but there is no chance of winning against him head-on. You must first try to get the Dragon Ball, and then you can live forever, and you have to use the detector." (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1064: Vegeta Follows

    ?

    Vegeta turned on the detector, which is displayed on the right, "This way? Sabo and Dodoria are also here", and Bulma is now in contact with the earth.

    Guixianren was really surprised when he heard Bulma's news, and he had to keep Qiqi a secret, so he couldn't let him know, so as to save her from worrying at home.

    And while Bulma was sending a message, the three of them froze there again. Bulma didn't know what it meant?  The three of them pointed upwards.

    Bulma looked up and saw another Saiyan spaceship falling from the sky, which made Bulma take a few steps back in fright, "Whywhy? Another another one?" "We want to know too!"

    In that place with strong energy, there was a village and a group of people gathered, but the situation below was not very optimistic, and the Namekians who looked like gods fell one after another.

    At this time, a soldier wearing a Saiyan costume took out a super-large dragon ball from a house. This dragon ball is the same as the dragon ball on the earth, but it is only bigger than the one on the earth.

    A person sitting on a hanging chair floated to the front, "Very well, there are three left", followed by two people, holding three big dragon balls in their hands, and the person on the hanging chair is Frieza  .

    Frieza, the master of evil, also appeared at this time. In addition, the ambitious Vegeta also came to Namek. Wuchen Wukong and the others encountered unprecedented challenges.

    Frieza said to Dodoria, "Now we have gathered all four, and there are only three left. Take it well, Dodoria, and Vegeta is also staring at it."

    Sabo looked at the detector, "King Frieza, Qiu Yi, who was chasing Vegeta, just landed. There were two huge force reactions before, but now they suddenly disappeared."

    "In order to check the area where there is a reaction, the team sent is coming soon," Frieza thought for a while, "The problem is how to deal with Vegeta who betrayed me."

    Sabo said to Frieza, "Don't worry about this. Qiu Yi should go to clean up Vegeta. The two of them didn't like each other, and their strengths were similar. Vegeta couldn't take advantage of it anyway."

    On the other side of the Namek planet, Qiu Yi had already landed and stepped out of the spaceship. Qiu Yi turned on the detector and checked where Vegeta was. "Vegeta, where are you going?"

    After being discovered by the detector, Vegeta was found, "Vegeta, this time is the order of King Frieza, did you hear it? Vegeta, this time I can kill you openly."

    And Vegeta on the top of the mountain has already discovered that Qiu Yi is coming to him, and he is ready. Vegeta said to Qiu Yi in the detector, "Don't be funny Qiu Yi, you think you can kill me?"  Drop me? I'm waiting for you, come on!"

    Qiu Yi also hurried to Vegeta's place, "Vegeta, your eyes are just two useless holes, take a good look at the detector! My uncle's fighting power is obviously superior to yours."

    When Vegeta heard what Qiu Yi said, he didn't care at all, the corner of his mouth raised slightly, and he snorted.  Bulma knelt there, already very helpless.

    "All in all, I can't go on like this. I'll leave it to you to find the Dragon Balls. I'll go back to Earth first! Come on!" At this moment, Wuchen said to Wukong and Klin, "No, someone is here."

    Two people wearing Saiyan combat uniforms came here. This should be the combat team sent by Sabo. "The reaction is that they disappeared around here, are they Nameks?"

    Wuchen thought it was a Namekian, but unexpectedly the two of them came out, saw that it was a person wearing a Saiyan battle suit, and quickly became vigilant.

    And the two combatants here also saw Wuchen and the others, "Are they Namekians? They don't look like them, who are they?" "It doesn't matter to anyone? Anyway, our task is to kill all of them  Guys from the planet."

    The two flew over directly, and Sun Wuchen saw that the two of them were also from the Saiyan combat team, but they were not Saiyans, so they quickly let Wukong and Klin suppress their anger.

    "Goku, Krillin, they wear exactly the same clothes as the Saiyans. But they are definitely not Saiyans. I don't know the situation at all, but I have a feeling of foreboding. They are not friends anyway. Hold your breath now, slow down."  Build strength slowly."

    And these two combatants flew over Sun Wuchen and the others, "Did you see that? These guys are just trash with no combat effectiveness", "Are they tourists? It would be boring to let them escape. In short, destroy the spaceship first!"

    After speaking, the combat soldier turned on the shock wave and directly penetrated the spaceship. Sun Wuchen saw that things were not good, but he still blew up the spaceship!

      The two soldiers closed their mouths happily in the air, "What a bunch of unlucky guys, who told you to come here at this time?"

    At this time, Sun Wuchen said to the two of them, "Wukong Klin, let go of your anger! These guys are nothing special." The two guys in the air didn't understand the situation at all, "It's nothing special, it refers to us  Do you?¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1065 Vegeta's Amazing Combat Power

    ?

    Sun Wuchen and the three of them opened their breath, and the two soldiers in the air were still laughing, when suddenly their detectors sounded, and the two of them panicked and looked down.

    "Whwhat? Hetheir combat power", the three rushed up together, flew into the air in an instant, kicked the two of them down, and fell directly into the river.

    The three were overjoyed, "This match was really beautiful", while Bulma who was standing beside him cried, "Why are you happy? What's so beautiful? What should I do? The spaceships were all smashed.  "

    On Frieza's side, Frieza saw Sabo's expression was different, so he asked him what's wrong?

    Sabo looked nervous, "King Frieza, the people who were sent to investigate just now don't look like ordinary people. Their combat power rose in an instant. After defeating the two of us, the reaction disappeared again."

    "That's really strange! It shouldn't be Vegeta", "It's different from Vegeta's reaction, the two combat powers are around 1500", Frieza smiled when he heard the number 1500.

    "The combat power of 1500 is not a threat to us, but it is very rude! Kill them next time you encounter them." Bulma was still kneeling on the ground holding the fragments of the spaceship and splicing them together.

    "It can't be done, it's over, and we can never return to Earth", but Kling said to Bulma, "Bulma, anyway, let's get out of here first! The situation is not good, there should be more powerful guys."

    Goku also persuaded Bulma, "Krillin is right! I feel the anger of many Phynamekians, who seem to be Vegeta's good companions. Let's hide first!"

    "Look at the situation? Something can be done! Maybe the Namekians can help us fix the spaceship?" Bulma glanced at them, "It's great, you are so optimistic."

    Vegeta also waited on the top of the mountain for a long time, when Qiu Yi had already rushed over from there, "Slowly, finally here", unexpectedly, Qiu Yi rushed over from there, ready to  I want to give Vegeta a waist robbery.

    But Vegeta dodged, and then Qiu Yi used another explosion, which blasted towards Vegeta. Fortunately, Vegeta reacted quickly and jumped into the air.

    Qiu Yi told him, "Our two rivals can finally come to an end, but your skills have deteriorated! With this fighting power, you are doomed."

    Vegeta didn't take it seriously, and smiled, "A competitor? Hehehe, let me show you, this is an interesting thing I learned from the people on Earth", "Scud for escape?"

    "It is to control the combat power as you like." Qiu Yi became nervous when he heard Vegeta say this, "Control the combat power?" Then, Vegeta was there to accumulate power, "Use your detector to see my  Let's fight!"

    Qiu Yi's detector kept showing alarms. At this time, Qiu Yi panicked, "Noimpossible, your strength is equal to mine."

    Vegeta told Qiu Yi, "Idiot, I learned this through desperate struggle when I was on Earth. You have done nothing in front of Frieza all day, how can you compare with me?"

    Qiu Yi looked at the numbers on the detector and was very surprised, "19000, 20000, 21000, 22000" Qiu Yi's detector suddenly exploded, and at the same time Saab's detector also exploded!

    Dodoria looked at Sabo, "What's the matter, Sabo?" Sabo said to him, "It's okay, it's probably a detector failure, and the detector shows that Vegeta's combat power is around 22,000."

    Dodoria heard Sabo say that Vegeta's combat power was 22,000, so she thought about it, "22,000! There must be something wrong, your detector is old, let me have a look."

    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t look at it, but it¡¯s incredible when you look at it. Vegeta¡¯s combat power figure has already shown on Dodoria¡¯s face, "Impossible, is my new style broken? It¡¯s already reached 24,000!"

    When Sabo heard Dodoria say that Vegeta's combat power had reached 24,000, he was convinced, "24,000? Impossible, has his combat power surpassed ours?"

    Dodoria also thought so, "Impossible, that guy's combat power should only be around 18,000!" However, Frieza smiled, "Don't be surprised, Vegeta has been fighting on the front line, this time on Earth, he can't do it."  You must have learned some tricks."

    Sabo was still worried, but Frieza told him, "It's only 24,000. If you work together, you can handle it." But Dodoria and Sabo were still very worried.

    And after Qiu Yi knew Vegeta's real combat power, he backed away in fear and became nervous, "Wait wait, Vegeta, I have a good idea, let's cooperate, I can help you."

    ???Actually, I¡¯ve been dissatisfied with King Frieza, no, Frieza, for a long time, isn¡¯t that great?  If the two of us work together, we will surely defeat Sabo and Dodoria.  "

    Listening to Qiu Yi's words, Vegeta became angrier the more he listened. This is a sloppy, two-sided person. Keeping him is just a disaster, "Stop telling such silly lies, he is really an angry guy."  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1066: Qiu Yi's Mistake

    ?

    Qiu Yi was so scared that he was sweating, and he was so nervous that he didn't know what to do, "Trust me, Vegeta", and put his hands back, "King Frisser."

    Vegeta thought that Frieza was coming, but looking back, unexpectedly, Qiu Yi actually cheated, gathered strength in his hand, fired a flame bomb, blasted towards Vegeta, and flew directly into the air.

    However, Qiu Yi had no intention of stopping, as if he had vented all his previous anger and grievances, and bombarded Vegeta violently, and Vegeta's area had been bombed to the ground.

    However, Qiu Yi continued to attack and sent out the biggest explosive ball. He looked at the ground, and the ground was filled with gunpowder smoke, and Vegeta had disappeared.

    Qiu Yi fell to the ground, "No matter how high your fighting power is, you'll be finished if you hit me like this." He stood there smiling, but suddenly a voice came from behind, "This kind of indecent move is only for you, an idiot!"  It¡¯s really disappointing.¡±

    Qiu Yi looked at Vegeta behind him in surprise, "Wh when?" "The combat power has increased, and the speed has naturally increased. Now I am completely angry."

    Seeing that Vegeta was fine, Qiu Yi ran back in a panic, and fell down in fright. Qiu Yi saw that Vegeta did not catch up, and then flew away with his ability.

    But how could Vegeta let him go, no matter!  Immediately activated the ability and flew up, rushed in front of him in an instant, punched Qiu Yi's battle uniform, and sent Qiu Yi flying.

    But Vegeta's resentment towards Qiu Yi was more than that. He immediately fired a shell, "Go to hell!" and directly blasted Qiu Yi into powder, "What a dirty spark."

    And Dodoria has already felt it, "It seems that Vegeta really has a combat power of 22,000, and Qiu Yi was eliminated in an instant." Dodoria and Sabo felt very nervous, but Frieza didn't care.

    "It's nothing special, let's continue to find the fifth dragon ball!" Frieza was very calm, but Vegeta had already started to panic, because of the detector, his actions had been completely exposed.

    "Now when I approach them easily, Sabo and Dodoria can still handle it? But Frieza is very difficult. According to the communication from the detector, the Dragon Balls will have no effect unless all seven are collected."

    Now Vegeta thought for a while, "Okay then! I'll go find one first, and when those guys have collected six, I'm waiting for an opportunity to snatch it. If I can get the Dragon Balls smoothly, I can get eternal life, that way  Reaching Frieza is no longer a dream."

    The soldiers on Frieza's side found their whereabouts again, "King Frieza, there are reactions from ten Namekians", "Understood, it would be great if there was a fifth dragon ball! Be careful, except Beji  Tower, there are others who want to get the Dragon Balls."

    So Frieza and his men rushed to those Namek people, Vegeta looked at the probe and saw them, "As long as you destroy that guy, I will be the strongest, and the whole universe will be controlled by me Saiyans."  Vegeta-sama will rule."

    Here, Sun Wuchen and the others are also on their way. They dare not use their abilities now, for fear of being discovered by Vegeta and Frieza, so they can only use them. Bulma's incompetent people are already exhausted!

    Wuchen said to Wukong, "Wukong, do you feel the qi over there?" "Yes, it's a little different from just now, it should be from Namek!"

    Wuchen was suddenly shocked, "Hurry up and hide, someone is coming this way, hurry up!" Bulma was still in a daze, not knowing what happened, and Kelin quickly pulled her into the cave.

    "Could it be that we were exposed?" "Probably not!" The four quickly hid inside. At this time, a group of people flew from a distance and flew over from the top of their cave.

    Bulma poked his head out and took a look, "Okay, they are gone, it seems that their target is not us, but who are they?"

    Bulma looked at the three of them very nervous, panting, "What's wrong with you?" Wu Chen came out, "Bu, Bulma, use Dragon Ball Radar to check again", "What?"

    "At the beginning of the investigation, there were four dragon balls gathered together! How about their movements?" Bulma took out the dragon ball radar, "Got it, let me take a look", took out the radar to see, and sure enough, the four dragon balls  on the move.

    "So, the group of people just now carried four dragon balls." "That's right, the second person who flew past just now seems to be extremely powerful. I couldn't move the moment I saw him."

    "That guy may be stronger than Vegeta, although other people are also very powerful, but he is different", Bulma heard Gochen say, "Better than Vegeta, what is it?people?  "

    "I don't know, maybe it's Vegeta's accomplice! Wearing the same clothes, bastard, how can I get the Dragon Ball back from those people?"

    "Look, they are heading for another Dragon Ball", Wukong was also very curious, "What's going on? Do they also have radar? Where is he now?" (Remember this website URL: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1067: Gui Xianren sent a mission to Tianjin Fan

    ?

    Bulma pointed to the direction, "Go in this direction, about 14 kilometers away", "Just now, Wuchen said that there seem to be Namekians over there, no, we have to go and have a look!"

    Bulma was very worried, "Waitwait! Are you going to leave me here alone?" Kling said to her, "It's safer here than running around!"

    Bulma thought about it, yes!  That is indeed the case, Bulma smiled secretly, "We are going now", "You must come back!"

    Wuchen said to the two of them, "Wukong, Kelin, it's good, hold your breath as much as you can and move, let's go now." The three jumped and disappeared. Because they couldn't use their breath, they could only move.  skip line.

    Bulma stood in place and looked at their figures, "It's gone I'm really fine! By the way, if I don't contact the earth"

    "Really? They arrived on Namek?" Tianjin Fan was surprised, and Kameshito told him, "They have arrived on Namek safely, but not only they went to Namek, but also the Saiyan Vegeta.  went."

    "Not only that, there are dozens of Vegeta's accomplices on Namek, and the spaceship was also destroyed by them, and it seems that they can't come back for a while. In addition, one of them is stronger than Vegeta."

    Tianjin Fan was very surprised, "What? I didn't expect that there is a guy who is stronger than Vegeta."

    At this time, Yajiro Bingwei came, "Hey, old man turtle, the fairy beans have finally grown, although there are only a few, and Immortal Jialin asked me to send all seven of them."

    Guixianren touched his head, "It turns out that Jialin Xianren also knows now, and it's too late to come." "Then what should we do next?" "Tianjin Fan, now I have a task for you, and you will take these seven  Send the fairy beans to Namek."

    "Then assist Wuchen and Wukong to fight together. I have arranged for Bulma's father to repair the spaceship. It is built with the fragments and machine parts of Wukong, Wuchen and Nappa."

    "Really? That's great! I'm going to Bulma's father's house right now, don't worry, I will definitely complete this task." After speaking, he flew to Bulma's house with dumplings.

    Now on the Namek planet shrouded in dark clouds, is it Vegeta who can grant his wish, or Frieza, the master of evil?  Now the only way is to rely on Tianjin Fan to send the seven fairy beans to avoid heavy casualties in the battle.

    At this time, Tianjin Fan had arrived at Bulma's house with dumplings, and Bulma's mother was watering the flowers!  Seeing Tianjin Fan came, I was very happy, "Mother Bulma!" "Ouch! Tianjin Fan, you are here!"

    "Speaking of which, is the spaceship that needs to be remodeled finished?" "I don't know what's going on, but I've been working on it anyway," Tianjin Fan looked at Bulma's mother so enthusiastically.

    Bulma's mother grabbed Tianjin Fan, "Unexpectedly, Tianjin Fan is getting more and more handsome, let's date together next time! How about it?" Tianjin Fan blushed, "Before then, I have to go to Namek  , give things to Wuchen and the others."

    "It's really busy! By the way, by the way, I found a good cake shop before, thanks to you! If the earth disappears, I won't be able to eat it."

    At this time, I came to the backyard. Tianjin Fan took a look, and was immediately stunned. The dumpling flew to the top and looked at it, "Tianjin Fan, this spaceship is really big."

    "This this is our spaceship, it's so big!" The two were still surprised, the spaceship opened, and Bulma's father came out, "Oh, it's Tianjin rice! You're here!"

    "Is this our spaceship? Is it really not finished yet?" Tianjin Fan also had a brain, "Then let's take a look!" Bulma's mother went to get coffee.

    Tianjin rice and dumplings came in and took a look, "Wow, such a small spaceship has become so big", "How is it? There are all kinds of facilities here, and you can also practice. It took a lot of effort to find  This spaceship is really not simple."

    "And when it was discovered, it was already tattered and seriously damaged. Fortunately, the key parts are fine, and basically all of them have been remodeled, but the scientific achievements of the Saiyans are very outstanding!"

    Bulma's father pointed to the machine next to him, "This is the artificial gravity setting. According to what Senior Guixian said, you need to carry out gravity training, so this machine was set up."

    Tianjin Fan and Dumplings came over, "Come and let me explain these things to you. This is the console, which can generate up to 100 times the gravity according to your needs, but even Wuchen and the others are a bit reluctant.  .¡±

    "If the force of gravity is 100 times, the weight of 60 kilograms will become 6000 kilograms, six tons! Most people will die!" "Great, this time it happenedExercise and exercise myself, let me rest for a while, otherwise I will not be able to catch up with Wukong and the others.  "

    "Can this guy fly now?" "Of course he can fly, and he can fly to the end of the universe. Below the stairs are the bathroom, kitchen and bedroom." Tianjin Fan asked Bulma's father, "Then what is missing now?  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1068: Spaceship Released

    ?

    Bulma's father thought for a while and answered, "Oh, the only thing left is the amplifying equipment for the stereo sound, you must need wonderful music to accompany you." "Is this the only thing left? Is this the only thing left?"

    Tianjin Fan showed a very surprised look, and Bulma's father said, "What do you mean by 'only this'? In order to let you hear the best sound effect, you have to consider reflections and other issues."

    This made Tianjin Fan very anxious, "I don't need any stereos, the situation is urgent, I have to leave as soon as possible", but it can be seen that Bulma's father is not so anxious, "Why are you so anxious?"

    "Bulma and the others have sent back the news. If you don't hurry up, then, anyway, teach me how to let this guy take off." "Okay, I got it, but do you really care about the position of the stereo?"

    "All the data has been entered, as long as you press this switch, you will be able to reach Namek in six days." Tianjin Fan was very happy, because he heard from Gui Xianren that Bulma took a month, and he only had six days.

    "Six days, can it be reached in just six days? It's amazing!" At this time, Wulong and Pu Yalu knew that Tianjin Fan was coming, so they also ran over, and Bulma's mother came over with drinks.

    "I heard that Tianjin Fan is here?" "Yeah, I'm looking at the spaceship in the backyard now!" At this moment, the spaceship in the backyard suddenly started, and the impact was really strong, bringing the wind speed on the ground very high  .

    Because I was too anxious, Tianjin Fan also forgot which button it was?  I clicked a button at random, and suddenly the speed increased, and the Tianjin rice and dumplings were pressed down all at once.

    But Bulma's father, who was standing on the ground, looked at the flying spaceship, feeling very emotional in his heart, "Things made in a hurry can really fly."

    Oolong and Puyalu ran over and asked Bulma's father, "Where are the Tianjin fans? Where are the dumplings?" Bulma's father took out a cigarette and smoked it, "Leave in a hurry, the stereo  The location, doesn't it matter?"

    Now Tianjin rice and dumplings are in the universe, and the speed of the spaceship has eased, "Jiaozi, this guy is very fast, we should practice quickly."

    "It's good to be able to arrive in six days, but within these six days, we must surpass Wukong and the others. I remember that the gravity of King King is ten times that of the earth. Let's practice 20 times the gravity of dumplings first!"

    Jiaozi nodded, Tianjin Fan opened the console, and directly input 20 times the gravity. Suddenly, a gravity suppressed Tianjin Fan and the dumplings. Tianjin Fan was better, but the dumplings were very difficult.

    "It's really heavy, dumpling, can you bear it? If not, I'll close it, you go down first", but the dumpling also has a little man's attitude, "It's okay, Tianjin Fan, I can do it!"

    On Namek, the three of them, Sun Wuchen, Sun Wukong and Klin, are rushing towards that powerful force, "Everyone hold your breath, come closer and take a look."

    The three of them flew to the other side of a cliff, and with a weak breath, they walked to the top of the cliff. The further they walked, the stronger the breath became. They looked down, "The house is like our spaceship, those guys  What are you doing?"

    Wukong said to them, "Let's not talk about the other guys, those three people, especially the guy sitting in the round object in the middle, are quite terrifying." Klin could already feel the breath of that person beside him.

    Wu Chen took a closer look, "Look, what the two people holding next to them is a dragon ball, such a big dragon ball." Dodolia, who was on the ground, turned to look at the three of them, and the three immediately hid.

    Frieza looked at Dodoria with a different expression, "What's the matter? Dodoria", "It's nothing There was a very weak force response from the other side of the cliff, and it disappeared just now. It must be a small animal, a bug or something."

    And Sun Wuchen, Sun Wukong and Kelin were already nervously dying on the cliff, "Oops, I was almost discovered", so they raised their heads again and looked down.

    "King Frieza, find five people, come out quickly if you don't want to die." These Namekians came out, and they looked exactly like the gods and Piccolo.

    Three adults and two children, Sun Wuchen and the others watched the situation below from the cliff, "What do those guys want to do to the Namekians?"

    Kelin asked Wuchen curiously, "Wuchen, are those guys all Saiyans?"  There are me and Wukong, and their children."

    At this time, Wuchen thought for a while, "In other words, our elder brother Raditz said, 'It is our job to find planets with good environment and eliminate the inhabitants there, and then sell them to aliens who need them at a high price.??.  "

    "Maybe those guys are their companions, but I didn't see Vegeta, maybe I was looking for Dragon Balls elsewhere?"

    The five Namekians were pushed out, and the elder walking in front saw the big dragon ball that Frieza and the others were holding, and was very annoyed in his heart.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1069 Finding the Namekians

    ?

    At this time, Frieza who was sitting said to them, "Listen, my name is Frieza, and I am collecting your Dragon Balls. By the way, where are the others? As far as I know, there should be ten of you."

    "Are you going to be silent? I'll kill you." As he spoke, Frieza's finger pointed out an energy wave, and Frieza's tail kept tapping on the seat, but the Namekians  After seeing his energy wave, he retracted it again.

    "Okay, let's talk," and then the Namek said a bunch of Namek, "Don't use Namek, use a language we can understand, I know you can."

    The big leader looked very nervous, "Everyone else has gone to work, only us old people and children are left." Frieza smiled when he heard these words, "That's right! Wouldn't it be good to answer honestly like this?  never mind!"

    "Continue to answer my question! Where is the Dragon Ball? I think there should be one here." Sun Wuchen was surprised to hear Frieza being so straightforward on the cliff.

    These Namekians felt very nervous when Frieza asked for their Dragon Balls, "No I don't know, there is no such thing!"

    Frieza called Dodoria, "Dodoria, what did the second Namek that we killed say?" Dodoria continued what Frieza said, "Dragon Balls will only be given to  Those recognized warriors."

    "Yes, yes, that person is very stubborn and has been refusing to assist us. In order to get him to cooperate, I had to kill a person and then he said obediently."

    "There are actually seven Dragon Balls, which were made by the most prestigious elders on this planet. Now they are kept by the seven elders. If you want to get the Dragon Balls, you have to compare your wisdom and strength with the seven elders."

    "Then tell me the reason why you want to realize your wish. Only the brave who are recognized by the elders can get the Dragon Ball. I really want to do what he said. But he said that people like me will never get the Dragon Ball. I killed him."

    "Getting the first dragon ball is really hard work! The next three will be easy, and they are all honest." Vegeta wore a detector and heard what Frieza said, "So that's it, that's it  ah!"

    What Frieza said made these Nameks extremely angry, "Honestly, stop talking nonsense, other elders will not give you the Dragon Ball so easily."

    Frieza shook his head, "No, no, I have a way to make them be honest, Sabo, show them a demonstration." Sabo started to act after receiving the order.

    In an instant, he appeared behind the Namek and kicked a Namek away. The Namek behind was very angry when he saw this scene.

    The elder leader in front blocked it, but it was useless. A shock wave rushed towards Sabo, but Sabo avoided it and hit the combatant.

    Sabo flew into the sky at once, gathered a big shock wave, and killed the Namekian. Seeing this scene, the two children hid behind the elder in fear.

    Wukong was very angry when he saw it above, and Sun Wuchen hurriedly dissuaded him, "Wukong, hold your breath, you will be discovered", "But if this continues"

    Sun Wuchen said to him, "Didn't you want Piccolo and Yamcha to be revived? We don't know if they are the opponents of those guys yet! I'll talk about it without looking at the situation, so don't get excited."

    "How is it? Can you all be more honest now?" Seeing Frieza's ruthlessness towards the Namekians, the elder protected the two children beside him, "What is the purpose of you collecting dragon balls?"

    "It's just a small wish, I just want to live forever." Sun Wuchen was also very anxious when he heard Frieza say this, "That fellow Vegeta also wants to have eternal life."

    Klin thought for a while, and asked Sun Wuchen, "Aren't they Vegeta's accomplices?"

    "Even if I risked my life, I wouldn't give the Dragon Ball to someone like you," Frieza smiled proudly, "Would you rather die than give me the Dragon Ball?"

    "So it turns out that the people on this planet are really stubborn, so if I want to kill these children, will you still be so stubborn?"

    Hearing Frieza's words, the elder began to panic, "Whwhat? You bastard, even a child" At this moment, Wukong couldn't bear it anymore, and the anger in his body had burst out.

    Dodoria's detector has already shown "very strong fighting power". At this time, the siren rang again, and everyone looked up at the same time, only to see three people flying from a distance.

      And these are the two children and the leader also breathed a sigh of relief, "Are you here?" Three strong Namekians flew down and saw the two seniors who had been killed on the ground.

    "Damn it, the ominous premonition has come true." Frieza, who was sitting on the seat, said to them gloomyly, "It's really troublesome. Seeing that the Dragon Ball is about to be obtained, didn't you come here on purpose to die?"   (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1070 Killing the Namekians

    ?

    These young Namek people who just arrived should be combatants among these people, "So, the rumors of raiding the village to grab the Dragon Balls are true. I will never forgive you for trampling on the peace of Namek."

    Frieza said to them, "Do you want to fight? How powerful are you? Dodoria, come and see."

    Dodolia checked their combat strength with a detector, and then smiled there, "Please don't be disappointed, the three of them are all around 1000, and we don't need to take action at all."

    The leader and elder standing there thought of it, "So that's it. I understand why those guys were able to find the scattered villages on this vast Namek planet. It was through that device."

    And these low-level fighters said sarcastically to the Namekians, "The combat power is only about 1,000, do you still want to fight us? Hahahaha."

    And Sun Wuchen on the cliff has already seen it, "No, those three people just held their breath, those villains don't even know this" "The Saiyans will definitely be surprised."

    It was too late and then too soon, these low-level combatants had already charged the Namek planets, and the three Namekians immediately raised their spirits, facing these charging low-level combatants,  The feet were kicked away.

    These low-level combatants saw that they were unable to attack in close range, so they fired at them with their weapons, but they were easily dodged by them. In this way, they defeated these low-level combatants.

    Sabo was very curious there, "What's going on? Didn't it mean that the combat power is only 1,000?" Dodoria was also very confused, "What's wrong? It's all risen to 3,000."

    Frieza watched their battle, "Not bad, not bad", at this moment, Dodoria thought of it, "I see, the Namekians can control the combat power, a rare race!"

    Through Dodoria and the others' use of detectors, they knew the combat power of Namek. The leader and elder found out. This is an important clue, "Okay, including that guy, there are three more undamaged equipment."

    So he said to the children, "Children, get out of here, hurry up", this is Frieza preparing to let Dodoria attack the three Namekians, Dodoria put down the dragon ball and rubbed his fists.

    "You want me to go out? Kill all three?" Frieza said casually to him, and he didn't care. At this time, the leader smashed Dodolia's detector with a direct wave.

    Dodolia was very angry, "Bastard, do you want to defeat me with your little effort?" Without a word, the leader elder jumped up and directly destroyed the detector on the ground.

    Dodoria, although he didn't find it, but Sabo knew it, "Oh no, that guy's target is a detector", "The detector? It's the device that can know the opponent's strength and location."

    "Really? Those guys really didn't know the exact location of the Dragon Balls. They found the Namekians through the detectors, and then snatched them, so the old man who learned about them destroyed all the detectors."

    At this time, Dodolia was in a hurry, "Damn it, I want to kill you all, and I won't spare any of you if I kill you all." At this moment, she rushed directly to the elder leader, and at the last moment, everyone stopped her.  Unable to live.

    Unexpectedly, Frieza stopped Dodoria, "Stop, Dodoria, kill those three young ones first." Dodoria was so angry that she couldn't handle it, so she had to spread her resentment on these three young people.  On the Namekians.

    "Ten seconds is enough to deal with the three of you!" "Stop talking stupid, do you think you can beat the three of us?" "Can even one of you, Peking University, beat you? Ridiculous."

    Unexpectedly, this Dodoria was so fast that she appeared behind the Namek, and pierced the Namek's body with one hand. Looking back, a shock wave was sent out from the mouth, and the other Namek  People rushed out.

    The last Namek left rushed towards Dodoria, and the last wave of magic light hit Dodoria's body. Although the attack was heavy, Dodoria came out of the smoke unscathed.

    Wuchen could also see, "No, that kind of attack can't hit that guy." As a result, Dodoria flew and hit the Namek, killing him with one blow.

    Dodoria touched her head and smiled. Frieza said to the chief elder in the sky, "Now you should know that it is useless to resist and run away? Come down as soon as possible!"

    Knowing that their skills are so strong, the leader fell down, "Finally be honest, that's right! You destroyed the precious detector, so use Dragon Balls to pay for it!"

    ?The leader looked nervously at the children behind him, "Okaybut you have to promise me that you will never hurt the children."  up.

    Seeing this scene, Kerry couldn't bear it anymore. Sun Wuchen said to the two of them, "You two don't do stupid things, the enemy is not something we can deal with now, and we still don't know Frieza's real attack power.  .¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1071 Wukong saves people

    ?

    After a while, the chief elder took out the dragon ball, "Here you have the dragon ball, take it and go!" These lower-level fighters took the dragon ball over.

    Frieza said to him again, "By the way, tell me the location of the remaining two dragon balls! Don't be kidding, I'm not that Nemekian, and I won't betray my companions even if I die. Okay, keep the promise, you guys  Disappear quickly!"

    "Really, you are the same. Everyone on this planet is the same. They would rather die than betray their companions. Then you should be with the children, right?"

    The leader was very surprised when he heard the news. Suddenly, Dodolia hit the leader with an elbow, and knocked him far away.  Did you give up?"

    Frieza is also a shrewd person, "But it's meaningless if you don't collect all seven dragon balls. You broke our detector, if you don't tell us where the remaining two dragon balls are"

    "I won't betray my companions even if I die," "Do you really want to die that much? Then do as you wish, and kill all three of them." The leader told the two children to run away.

    "Let you see the dignity of the Namek people." Before the leader launched an attack, Dodolia made an impact and eliminated the younger Namek.

    The child next to him was so frightened that he shook the child on the ground, "Kalke, Kalk", at this moment, they on the cliff couldn't bear it any longer.

    Sun Wuchen tried his best to calm down Sun Wukong and Kelin, "Be patient, calm down, we are helpless now." Dodolia rushed up to hit the leader, but they were all phantoms, and the leader couldn't hit him at all.

    Suddenly, Dodolia turned into three and appeared behind the leader, two of them were illusions, and one was real, which directly dislocated the leader's neck.

    At this time, Dodolia looked at the little Namek over there again, and jumped in front of the kid in an instant, smiling sinisterly, "Killing this kind of kid is really boring, okay, go die  Bar!"

    Just when Dodolia was about to kill the kid, Wukong couldn't bear it anymore and jumped out angrily. Dodoria didn't know where the anger came from, but Wukong kicked heavily on the ground.  Dodoria's face.

    "Do you know how powerful you are?" Dodoria got up and said to Wukong, "You who are you?"  Smiled, "What?"

    But just as he stood up, Sun Wuchen kicked again and kicked Dodoria heavily in the face. At this moment, Wuchen hurried over and hugged the little Namekian.

    "Fool, run!" Then with a 'swoosh', he flew away, and then Wukong also flew away, and Klin who was on the cliff saw both of them flying, so he also flew away.

    Dodoria was left on the ground, "Beastanimal, dare to kick me!" Frieza said angrily to Dodoria, "Go after them, Dodoria, and bring them back!"

    Sun Wuchen saw that Sun Wukong and Klin also came up at this time, and said to them, "Wukong, Klin, fly as hard as you can, it's over if you get caught"

    It's not that Sun Wuchen doesn't want to fight. Dodoria alone can't beat him at all, but in order to consider the overall situation, he avoids unnecessary fights with him.

    Besides, how could Dodoria be their speed!  But to avoid further conflict, they hid in the archipelago below.

    Dodolia found that his speed could not catch up with them, so he searched nearby, and Wuchen saw that he was very anxious.

    "Don't worry, he will never find us. Fortunately, the elder destroyed the detector and helped a lot. If there is a detector, they can even find this kid."

    And Dodoria is still mad in the sky!  "Damn it, I'm so angry that I asked my uncle to find these troublesome brats", he flew up angrily, "Great, he flew away", but Sun Wuchen didn't think so.

    I saw that Dodolia had already flown into the air, gathering energy in her hands, "See if I don't blow you to death", "Go to hell!" Then a wave of super energy pushed towards those islands.

    In an instant, there was no one left in the islands below, "Hahahaha, you deserve it, who told you to play dirty with me, even though King Frieza asked me to catch you back, it's better to take you back than to escape, but I can't figure out what those brats are.  identity."

    "It seems that they are not ordinary people. Forget it, it doesn't matter anyway." Then Dodoria flew away. He didn't know that Wuchen Wukong and the others had already flown into the air.

    "Great, it's all right at last, sir.??Go back to Bulma first!  ¡¯ Then the little Namekian in his arms said, ¡®Can you fly?  "The little Namekian nodded, Wuchen let go of him, he wobbled his legs, but also stood still.

    The little Namekian was very nervous, "Thank you very much for your rescue." Sun Wuchen smiled, "It's okay, the person you should thank is Wukong. I didn't dare to rush to prevent Frieza from finding out.  Rush out."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1072 Received the news that Tianjin Fan is coming

    ?

    Wukong looked at this little Namekian, "If there is no Wuchen, the two of us are finished", "Anyway! Come with us first, we are not bad people", looking at the three of them, they don't look like bad people either.  The little Namekian happily agreed.

    And now in the fairy universe, Bulma is taking a bath in the bathroom, "Although there are dragon balls, strange guys appear one by one."

    "If this goes on like this, if they collect all of them, won't I, a weak lady, venture to this planet in vain? Right? Are you listening? Dad!"

    "I'm listening, what's the matter over there?" "In short, the situation is very urgent, the spaceship is broken, and I can't go back for the time being", "You said you want to come back? That's not good, Tianjin rice and dumplings, I just told you  let's go."

    Although Bulma's father didn't care much about what they said, he also inadvertently revealed important news. When Bulma heard that Tianjin rice and dumplings were coming, it proved that the spaceship had been repaired.

    "Is Tianjin Fan? Is Tianjin Fan coming to Namek? Really, is this true?" "Yes, it will arrive in about six days." "Great, there is a spaceship to go back  .¡±

    Bulma is still happy in the spaceship, but Dodolia is still looking for other villages on the way, "But without the probe, it will be troublesome to find the remaining two dragon balls. Fortunately, this planet is not very big.  "

    Doria was flying, but was knocked down by an inexplicable force, and hit heavily into the river. Dodoria slowly climbed up, choking on water in her mouth.

    But at this time Vegeta flew down, smiling Dodoria, Dodoria was very surprised, "Be Vegeta, you guy", "Yo, long time no see, Dodoria."

    Dodoria climbed out of the river and said to Vegeta angrily, "Are you attacking me? Vegeta!"

    "Because you and Sabo are always by Frieza's side, I've been waiting for you to be alone. Without Frieza's support, you are nothing at all."

    Hearing this, Dodoria was very angry, "What? A mere Saiyan dares to say that!" But after seeing the detector on his body, Dodoria said to him, "Vegeta, hand over the  Probe, and get out, and I'll let you go."

    Hearing what Dodoria said, the corner of Vegeta's mouth raised slightly, "Really? I said why didn't I receive any news from you all of a sudden? It turns out that your detector is gone! Hahahaha."

    "Great, so even if I approach you, you won't be able to find it." At this time, Dodolia was still nervous, "It will take a long time to go back to Frieza planet to get the probe, do you want this very much?  ?¡±

    After finishing speaking, Vegeta threw the detector on the ground. Dodoria didn't understand what was going on?  "Are you planning to give it to me? Hehe, you're wise. If you're lucky, you can still survive."

    Dodoria was about to come forward, but the detector on the ground was crushed by Vegeta. Dodoria was surprised because this was the last detector.

    "What are you doing? Vegeta? Why did you destroy him?" Vegeta was still unconvinced and continued to crush the fragment, "Because I don't need it anymore."

    "What are you talking about? You guy, without that, how would you be able to grasp the positions of King Frieza and the Namekians?"

    Vegeta told him, "I'm sorry, I found out in the battle with the people on Earth that they can understand each other's strength and location without using detectors, and the two Saiyans living on Earth will do the same.  "

    "Since they can do it, I'm no exception. As long as you master the know-how, it's easy to do it. I used to be like you and Frieza, blindly trusting the detector's judgment. That's not enough!"

    Dodoria said to Vegeta, "I see, the two boys I'm chasing are Earthlings", "Earthlings?" Vegeta was also surprised when Dodoria said that the Earthlings were here too.

    "I didn't expect you to join hands with the earthlings." "What nonsense are you talking about? How could the earthlings be here? If they really dare to come, I will deal with them immediately."

    "It doesn't matter. In short, if you don't want to die, disappear immediately. I'll let you go. You should thank me." Vegeta took a step forward.

    This scared Dodoria back a few steps, Vegeta smiled restlessly, "Why are you trembling! Why don't you attack? I know it."

    "From the time I stood with Qiu Yi, you found that my strength has greatly increased compared to before, so you are afraid! Did you see it with a detector? Icombat effectiveness.  "

    Dodoria quickly stabilized her pace, "Then those values ??are wrong, because the detector is malfunctioning, don't underestimate me!" Saying that, Dodoria pointed the shock wave at Vegeta and began to attack  up.

    A dozen shock waves rushed out in a row, who knew!  Vegeta suddenly appeared behind Dodoria, "You are the one who underestimates people, did these tricks scare me?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1073 Eliminate Dodoria

    ?

    Dodoria's size is two or three bigger than Vegeta's. Although Dodoria's flexibility is also quite strong, compared to Vegeta, it is definitely not as flexible as Vegeta.

    Dodoria should have suppressed Vegeta with her own body, but who would have thought that Vegeta's strength was no less than that of Dodoria, and Dodoria attacked like Vegeta, and the punch that hit Vegeta  Intercepted by Vegeta.

    Vegeta took Dodoria's arm and turned around, grabbed that arm again, and locked it behind his back. Vegeta was very happy to hear Dodoria's painful voice.

    "We Saiyans will become stronger in actual combat. The stronger the opponent, the stronger I will become. Therefore, I, who was dying on the earth, have greatly increased my combat power after recovery. This is the fighting nation-Saiyan  people."

    Dodoria looked more and more painful, "Your proud strength is nothing more than that." Dodoria wanted to resist Vegeta, but was still suppressed by Vegeta.

    Dodoria was in so much pain, "Wait wait, Vegeta, if you let me go, I will tell you a secret about your planet, Planet Vegeta."

    "What? Planet Vegeta? What's the secret of Planet Vegeta?" The two were still struggling, "Let me go, let me go, and I'll tell you."

    In order to know the secret, Vegeta released Dodoria, and Dodoria loosened her arms, "After I say it, you will definitely kill me immediately", "If you don't say it, I will kill it now  You, speak up!"

    "Planet Vegeta, where you Saiyans live, was not destroyed by a huge meteorite as King Frieza said," "What?"

    "The strength of a single Saiyan is completely inferior to King Frieza, but it will be more difficult if multiple Saiyans are united, and among the Saiyans, there are more and more talented fighters like you.  "

    "You are a generation of people who have too much power and will no longer submit, so King Frieza decided to act first, and then he personally destroyed Planet Vegeta and the Saiyans."

    "However, Vegeta, you have to thank King Frieza, he cherishes you, the genius prince of planet Vegeta, so he specially chose to do it when you were not around, it really hit me hard, I want to kill me before you  Back to King Frieza before."

    "Don't get me wrong, Dodoria, I don't care about my planetary companions or my parents. It's just that when I think about being used by you since I was a child, I feel annoyed."

    Vegeta was not bothered by the bombing of his own planet and the death of his parents, but he couldn't bear the fact that he was being used alone. For Dodoria, it was nothing more than a self-defeating good  condition.

    At this time, Vegeta gathered all the energy in his body, frightened Dodoria, turned around and ran away, but his speed could not keep up with Vegeta's shock wave, and as a result, he was crushed to pieces by a huge shock cannon.

    Vegeta stood still and said to the dead Dodoria, "Frieza is afraid of the unfathomable fighting potential of our Saiyans. This time I finally killed the self-confident Dodoria."

    "It seems that I have really become a lot stronger, and even I am surprised. It seems that the battle on the earth was not in vain. Let me talk about the inexplicable words that Dodoria said."

    "I see, the two boys I'm chasing are from Earth", Vegeta also felt it, these two auras are really strong.

    "There are indeed two powerful forces far away. They can't be people from the earth. This is a bit surprising. I'd better go investigate, no matter who it is? Anyone who hinders me will be eliminated."

    So Vegeta flew over to investigate, and on Sun Wuchen's side, "The cave where Bulma hides is coming soon", "You remember it so clearly the first time you came here!"

    At this time, something flew over suddenly, and Sun Wuchen also felt it, "Theresomething is flying towards us quickly, hide it quickly."

    So the four of them flew down and found a block of rock to cover them, "It might be found this way." "Don't be nervous, hold your breath first, and the rest can only be blessed by God! Could it be that monster-like guy?"  ?"

    "Bastard, how would he know our location?" At this moment, Vegeta, who was flying in the sky, suddenly stopped, "The two power reactions have disappeared, what's going on? It's near here, suddenly"

    At this time, Krillin saw the man in the sky, "Wuchen, Goku, look at the man in the sky", a few people saw that it was Vegeta, "Vegeta, then that guy is here too  , that guy is here what's going on!"

    "That guy doesn't have a generation detector!But why would he know our location?  DifficultCould it be that he also learned the ability to sense qi, that would be too bad, even if we hold our breath, this child still has it!  "

    "Could it be that I'm not proficient in searching based on Qi? I really shouldn't have destroyed the detector just now, and I felt a weak force. This time I can't make a mistake. Go and investigate." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1074

    ?

    Klin saw that Vegeta was approaching him, and Goku and the others were ready to fight, "Maybe this battle will arouse Frieza's suspicion, but with the strength of the three of them, they should be able to quickly defeat him."  Vegeta defeated."

    Vegeta was getting closer and closer. The three of them were ready to go. Just as they were about to attack, a big fish suddenly rushed out of the river, which scared both of them.

    Vegeta also stopped, Wuchen and the three of them also stopped, and sat on the ground, Vegeta was also startled, "It's a fish! Anyway, find the remaining two dragon balls first.  "

    "No, even just one is fine, get it as soon as possible, and then hide it, so Frieza will never be able to collect all seven, and I will wait for the opportunity to snatch back the five dragon balls from Frieza, they lost  The detector has been detected, this uncle¡¯s luck has come.¡±

    So Vegeta flew away, Wuchen and the others finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Thanks to that guy in the water, anyway, go back to Bulma first, hold your breath as much as possible, it's nearby!"

    Kelin stood up, "Evidently I didn't fight, but I'm already very tired, I really want to rest! I'm starting to regret coming to this ghostly place, even though I'm sorry for the dead Yamcha and the others"

    They arrived before they knew it. Several people walked to the entrance of the cave and called out "Bulma", but there was no movement. "It must be hiding in the cave, Bulma! It's us, where are you?"

    Walking inside again, they saw the capsule house inside. At this time, the door of the capsule house opened a little bit. When Bulma saw that it was Wuchen and the others, he opened the door, ran out, and shouted to them,  "You are quite leisurely."

    However, the little Namek on the side was frightened and quickly hid. Bulma said to them viciously, "Leave me, a young girl, here."

    Wuchen and the others were very tired, "She said we are quite leisurely" Bulma looked at the Namek over there, "Who is this mini piccolo? Could it be a Namek?" Seeing  This Namekian, Bulma was amazed!

    Bulma said to them again, "Just now my father told me the good news. Tianjin rice and dumplings have already set off for Namek, and they will arrive in six days."

    Sun Wuchen, Wukong and Klin were really surprised when they heard what Boerma said, "My father collected and transformed the fragments of Nappa's Saiyan spaceships and made them into spaceships, and Tianjin Fan is still going on.  With rigorous training."

    The three of them were very happy when they heard that Tianjin Fan was coming, and they brought back Immortal Jialin's celestial beans so that the casualties would not be needed.

    At this time, Vegeta was still flying, and he was still looking for the Namek, when he suddenly felt, "I felt about twenty energy waves, yes, it is the Namek's village  , they should have Dragon Balls in their hands."

    Vegeta was very happy, and accelerated his flight, "Frieza and the others don't have detectors, those guys can't track my whereabouts", halfway through the flight, he stopped suddenly, and looked down, it was indeed a village, so beautiful  The village of nemesis.

    "As I expected, the people in the village are still alive, which means that Frieza has not come yet." Vegeta flew down, and these Namekians were surprised to see a stranger flying into their village.

    "Who? Are they aliens?" Vegeta looked at the Nameks, "Where are your elders? Give me the Dragon Balls." When these Nameks heard that Vegeta wanted the Dragon Balls, they all  Not calm anymore.

    At this time, the great elder came out, "I am the elder here, why do you want Dragon Balls, can you tell me?" "The reason is irrelevant, hurry up and hand it over!"

    The Namek elder didn't agree with Vegeta, and looked at him seriously, "Go, I won't hand it over to you, I feel evil from you."

    Vegeta pointed at the Great Elder with his finger, "Then go die", Vegeta smiled, and immediately sent out a light wave from his finger, shooting at the Great Elder, this is a young Namek  The man ran over directly, blocking the elder.

    As a result, the light wave hit the young Namek, and he fell to the ground and died, but Vegeta smiled happily when he saw it.

    In the capsule room, several people took out the food and got up late, but the little Namekian didn't want to eat it at all. Wukong said to him, "You're welcome, although it's not very delicious."

    As a result, Bulma came over and sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, "Don't force yourself, everyone in the village has been killed, right?" Wukong also put down the food, "Now is not the time to eat happily.??.  "

    The little Namei said to them, "We don't eat this kind of food, we just need to drink water." "Nonsense! Don't you have fields in your village? And what kind of vegetables are you growing?" (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1075 People from Two Worlds

    ?

    The Namek people said to Wukong, "That is the seedling of the Aki tree. Before the climate change, there were Aki trees growing on the Namek planet. It is said that it is a very beautiful planet, but now the Namek people and  Aki trees are almost extinct."

    "In order to restore the planet to its former beauty, we are working hard to cultivate Aki saplings." Wuchen asked the Namek, "Hi, what's your name?" The little Namek raised his head,  "Dandy!"

    "Who are you?" Dandy was asking Wuchen Kelin and the three of them suddenly.  Wukong said to Wuchen, "No Wuchen, did you feel it?" Wuchen nodded, and they ran out.

    Bulma was very puzzled, and ran out, "What's wrong with you? Is there someone else?" Wuchen said to Bulma, "Nono! Qi is gradually disappearing."

    "I'm afraid another Namek has been killed." This is Dandy who came out and heard their conversation. "We are very familiar with the killer It is Vegeta, this guy is attacking other villages."

    "Cruel guy!" "It seems that Vegeta has learned the skill of relying on style. Now, Planet Namek will be in trouble?"

    Are Vegeta and Frieza on the same team?  They all want eternal life, no matter who gets the dragon ball, the world is over.  "

    Bulma said to them soberly, "If we only need to find one dragon ball and hide it, won't they be unable to gather all seven?"

    "You can't do this. They will kill all the Namekians for this dragon ball." Dandy was terrified when he heard that, "Howhow could it be?"  Vegeta should have been killed."

    Dandy was also very nervous, "Who are they? Where do they come from? Why do they know about Dragon Ball? Please save the Namekians!"

    And on Vegeta's side, all the Namekians have been killed, leaving only one elder. The leader elder held the child, "Damn it, what have you done?"

    "Aren't you going to hand over the Dragon Ball anyway?" The Namek elder leader was very angry, "I won't give it to you."  .¡±

    Vegeta had just walked a few steps, the chief elder stopped Vegeta, but Vegeta has a strong character, how could he let them play with him!  Turning around, he shot the leader and elder to death.

    Vegeta walked into this big house. Unexpectedly, this dragon ball was placed in the main hall, "I thought it would be hidden very secretly! Who would have thought it would be so obvious!"

    Wuchen has already told Dandy about the Namek on Earth, "In this way, the gods, that is, the Namek, came to Earth, and we hope to revive the dead comrades with the help of the Dragon Ball here.  "

    Bulma said to Dandy, "If the wish can be fulfilled smoothly, the dragon balls on the earth will be resurrected." "I see, I finally know your origins Please, come with me, I will take you to see the Great Elder  .¡±

    They were very curious about who the Great Elder Dandy was talking about?  Dandy told them, "The Great Elder is the one who gave birth to all our Namek people. When the climate changed, only he survived, so the Namek people could reproduce again."

    "I am the 108th child of the Great Elder." Bulma was very curious and surprised. "A person? How do you give birth to a child?" Dandy didn't understand what Bulma meant, "Birth? Spit out eggs from your mouth  ah!"

    Bulma was very curious, "Really? How strange! Then the Great Elder is a woman?" "Women? What are women?"  father and mother."

    "Two I don't know", "Did you hear that? There is no distinction between men and women! It's such a boring planet, but fortunately I'm not a Namekian", Kelin was very angry, "Then why are we looking for the Great Elder?  ah!"

    Both Bulma and Dandy didn't understand each other. People from two planets really came from two planets, "Those villains who attacked my village have already got four Dragon Balls before, and you didn't just say that there is another way."  The village was attacked."

    "It should be a good thing that Vegeta did. None of them were spared, and they were probably all killed." "That is to say there are not many Namekians left."

    "Thenif Vegeta finds the Dragon Ball in the village he attackednow there is only one left, does the Great Elder have the last one?" "Yes!"

    At this time, Wuchen became nervous, "It's broken, although Frieza and the others lost the detector, but Vegeta has the ability to sense Qi,?Sooner or later, the Great Elder will be found through Qi, and the seventh Dragon Ball will be lost.  "

    "So hurry up and inform the Great Elder!" Dandy shook Goku and Gochen, "Please, please!" "Whether it's Frieza or Vegeta, it's a big deal for anyone to get eternal life  !¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1076 Newcomers in the Realm King's Mansion

    ?

    Wuchen told Dandy, "Got it, hurry up and take us there!" Dandy was very happy, and Wuchen told Sun Wukong and Klin, "I will go with Dandy to meet the Great Elder, Wukong, Klin and Bulma stay  Here, if there are too many people, the goal is too big."

    "We know, be careful, you", "Wukong, Klin, you have to be careful!" After bidding farewell to Wukong and the others, Wuchen and the others left.

    At this time, Vegeta took the dragon ball and threw it into the river, "If the dragon ball sinks here, no one will find it, only I will know." Vegeta flew into the air and looked down, it was already dilapidated  Unbearable.

    "Frieza and the others have five dragon balls, do you have one more?" Vegeta flew away after saying that, Frieza and the others were still waiting for Dodoria, but they didn't know that Dodoria had been captured by Vegeta.  Tower hurt.

    "Is Dodoria too slow? Are those brats hard to deal with?" Frieza said to Sabo, "Forget it, never mind, the idiot who can't catch the two brats, never mind, let's go find the rest  Two Dragon Balls!"

    "Yes, I got it! If you look for other villages, there will definitely be dragon balls", "We should be able to find the village if we go together", "I'll take these five dragon balls first, and wait for you back on the spaceship.  One Dragon Ball will make my wish come true."

    Sabo and his subordinate Mengqi flew into the sky, Sabo told Mengqi, "Don't do anything after you find it, and let me know first, your strength is not enough to deal with the soldiers of Namek. In short, after three hours, meet in the spaceship  .¡±

    After speaking, the two separated. Frieza saw the two of them leaving on the ground, so he thought for a while, "Maybe the remaining two have been snatched by Vegeta, so he will definitely attack me.  Dragon Ball came, so I went to find it myself.¡±

    "As long as he comes, I will definitely grab those two, so that all seven dragon balls are collected, hahahaha, I can also get eternal life?" So Frieza transported the seven dragon balls away  "Let's go to the spaceship and wait."

    Sun Wuchen and the two of them are heading towards the direction of the great elder. Sun Wuchen thought for a while, "Vegeta seems to be stronger than before, and that Frieza also has a strong qi. How did they train?"

    "I don't know Tianjin Fan In short, get the last dragon ball from the Great Elder first! Tianjin Fan will arrive in five days. Is there any other way? I can only hope that Tianjin Fan will bring fairy beans and wait for a miracle."

    "Looking forward to a miracleWhy am I so negative? I haven't started to enjoy my life yet!" Tianjin Fan is already on his way to Namek, and during this period, he is still training hard.

    "Tianjin Fan, can you hear me? Tianjin Fan", "Is this the voice of the King of the Realm?" "Yes! I am the King of the Realm! Are you in the universe? Why are you going to the universe? By the way, yes  Go to Namek! I hope you can find Dragon Balls!"

    "Doesn't the king of the realm know anything? Something unexpected has happened on Namek!" "An unexpected event, let's talk about it later! Actually, I have a few guests here."

    "Guest? Who is it?" "It's amazing! The time it took for the two of them to pass the snake road is shorter than yours. That's right, they are all people you know!" "Could it be?"

    "They all expect to receive more severe training than you, and they want to surpass Wuchen and Wukong", "Great, have you all gone to King Kai?"

    At this time, Yamucha and Piccolo stood behind Kaiwang, "Can we talk to Tianjin Fan?" Jiewang turned to Yamucha and said, "Just put your hands on my shoulders!"

    "We met a dead god in the underworld. He sent us here. I heard that you went to Piccolo's hometown to find Dragon Balls in order to revive us." "So, you and Piccolo are together?"

    Piccolo smiled, "If you become stronger alone, my self-esteem will be hurt!" Yamcha said to King Jie, "But the gravity here is so high! Your body is so heavy that you even struggle to walk!  "

    Tianjin Fan said to him, "Understand! I'm going to Planet Namek to look for Dragon Balls now, so I have to do a higher level of gravity training. There are still five and a half days left. I have to become stronger, otherwise I will be in trouble  !"

    "What? Has something happened?" "Now Sun Wuchen, Sun Wukong, Kelin and Bulma have gone to Namek to look for Dragon Balls, and the Cosaiyan Vegeta also went there to look for Dragon Balls".

    "Now they have not been discovered by Vegeta. It is far more than that, and there are even more unbelievable things There is a group of unknown guys who are also looking for Dragon Balls. Their costumes are the same as Vegeta."

    "And one of them is far more powerful than Vegeta", after hearing what Tianjin Fan said.?? Said, Kaiwang and Yamcha jumped in fright, Kaiwang thought, "Whether that guy's name is Frieza, I don't know yet, I will tell you when I know."

    "If it's really Frieza I'll be in trouble, Wukong, let me investigate Namek", "Please, King Kai", "Well, the direction of Namek", King Kai probed Nami  nemesis.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1077 Refuse to fight Frieza

    ?

    "IndeedI did feel a very strong aura, this powerful aura came from Frieza", "What? Kaiwang, do you know?" Kaiwang was very nervous, "Tianjin, this time your opponent is too  Powerful! To be precise, he is an extremely evil person."

    "You are far away from him now", "What did you say?" Kaiwang was very nervous, "Tianjin Fan, this is an order, don't get close to that guy. After arriving on Namek, take the four of them and run away."

    "I say this not only for your own good, but also for everyone on Earth, Namek and other planets. Attacking him will not succeed, and the consequences will be unimaginable. Never mess with him."

    Tianjin Fan took a breath, "Oh, it's so powerful, I really want to try", King Kai was very nervous, "You must never approach him", but Piccolo is not such a person, "Tianjin Fan, you must and  Wuchen and the others gathered all the dragon balls to revive us."

    "We will practice hard here, and then go to Namek, let's deal with that bastard together!" Hearing Piccolo's words, King Kai left him quickly, preventing him from talking to Tianjin Fan again.

    "Stop talking stupid things, you guys don't understand Frieza at all", "There's no time, hurry up and start practicing!" "If I want to fight Frieza, I won't teach you, promise me, I will never go there  Nemesis", "Got it!"

    "Really? Keep your word! Yamcha and you too", but Piccolo smiled sullenly, "Who would abide by such a boring agreement?"

    Yamcha was also happy in his own thoughts, "It is impossible to surpass him if you practice the same practice as Wuchen. You have to find out the tricks yourself, and then practice hard."

    "Let's start!" The two were very nervous. What will this training be like?  "Tell me a bad joke first to amuse me! I will teach those who pass this test", but Yamucha and Piccolo were startled.

    Wuchen and Dandy are still moving forward, but Wuchen is very helpless, "At this speed, when will I see the Great Elder?" "It will probably take about five hours!"

    Vegeta was also very anxious, "Damn feeling, I can't feel that there is a lot of energy gathering, what's going on? Is there no village anymore?" But Vegeta stopped suddenly and looked back.

    "There are two forces moving. It's strange. One of them doesn't look like the Namekians or Frieza and his gang. It's interesting Go and have a look!"

    At this time, Wuchen also stopped, he felt a breath, "Stop, Dandy, Vegeta has sensed us, he is coming quickly, hide, hurry", the two quickly hid.

    But Vegeta was flying, but suddenly changed direction, Wuchen was also very curious, "What's wrong? Changed direction", at this time, there was another very strong aura, "There is another strong aura  Move in that direction."

    Vegeta was very happy, "This power is Sabo, that's right, it's finally time for you to place an order, hahahaha!" Sabo was also very helpless, "If you have a detector, you can easily find the village."

    At this time, Vegeta flew over. Sabo saw that it was Vegeta, and was very flustered, and finally collided with Sabo. Vegeta smiled at Sabo, "Long time no see, Sabo!"

    "I have already killed Dodoria, and it is your turn now." Sabo was surprised, "What? You said that Dodoria was killed by you", "Without any effort", "Unbelievable then you will  Know how strong I am."

    "Why did you betray King Frieza?" "It's very simple. I have long disliked that bastard Frieza. I was just forced to work for him because of his power. Now that I can have eternal life, it means  Dragon Ball!"

    "I won't let Frieza get this chance, as long as I can get eternal life, I can beat Frieza one day", "Stupid, can I defeat King Frieza with eternal life?  What a pity to lose the probe!"

    "After my many battles, my strength has far exceeded your imagination." Sabo smiled at him, "You are too naive. King Frieza's strength is immeasurable."

    Vegeta was very angry at the side, "I don't have time to talk nonsense with you. I heard from Dodolia that Frieza is afraid of the power of the Saiyans. Show you the power of the so-called Saiyans!"

    "The only ones who can pose a threat to King Frieza are the united Saiyans. What can they do alone?"

    "I don't know, what will happen?" Vegeta suddenly appeared in front of Sabo in a flash, and punched him in front of him, but was blocked by Sabo.

    Vegeta threw him directly into the sky, and Sabo returned to the sky to giveHe had a shock wave, and Vegeta looked at the shock wave, and instead of avoiding it, he rushed up excitedly, but directly knocked Sabo's shock wave into the air.

    Vegeta threw away Saab's shock gun, but this shell wiped out a giant island on the ground.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1078 Sabo's Ugly Appearance

    ?

    Sun Wuchen felt it in the distance, "It's powerful, two strong qi are colliding, who is Vegeta fighting with? The opponent is probably Frieza's subordinates, and both of them are probably monsters."

    "Now is the right time. When they are fighting among themselves, go to the Great Elder as soon as possible. If I fly at full speed, I will arrive soon. Let's go!"

    Sabo continued to tease Vegeta, Sabo kept attacking Vegeta, but Sabo's attacks were all avoided by Vegeta, "What's the matter? Master Sabo, such a character seems to have stopped moving  generally."

    No matter how Sabo attacked, he was dodged by Vegeta. As a result, Vegeta kicked him, and then flew behind Sabo in an instant, and hit him directly to the ground with another blow.

    "Don't even have the ability to fight back?" Sabo got up tremblingly, and sneered a few times, "Not bad, I have made great progress, but the power that has been sleeping in my body for a long time has been awakened by you."

    Vegitab doesn't understand what this means?  "What? I awakened your sleeping power, do you still have this power? Funny joke."

    Sabo wiped the blood from his mouth, "Before you die, I will tell you the reason of the sleeping power. To display my true power, I have to transform, but the transformed appearance is very ugly, so I can't stand it."  .¡±

    "But in the face of the threat of death, I will still reveal it." "Transformation? Like us Saiyans? Hahahaha, you are forced to talk nonsense!"

    "I don't need to grow bigger like a Saiyan, it's just that my strength has increased, absolutely powerful." This is Wuchen holding Dandi and heading towards the direction of the elder, "It's been a long time since we came to this planet, but from  I haven't seen the sunset, why?"

    Dandy told him, "The sun will never set, because there are three suns appearing alternately." Hearing Dandy say this, Sun Wuchen was also very surprised, "Hey, is there no night on this planet?" "No!" "Then  never mind!"

    Sabo stopped, looked at Vegeta opposite, "You don't need to know, I will let you see it now, don't be afraid!"

    After Sabo finished speaking, he exerted his strength. Suddenly, his arms became several times bigger, his legs also became several times larger, his face suddenly changed into that of a dinosaur, and his whole person became much more powerful.

    "It's not just my appearance that I changed. Don't be surprised to see my power after transformation." After speaking, he hit Vegeta with a series of attacks, and Vegeta had no time to react.

    Sabo took Vegeta and threw it back and forth, smashed it hard on the ground, pulled him up again, held his head, and smashed it against his own head.

    Sun Wuchen and Dandy haven't arrived yet, "Dandy, haven't you reached the elder yet? We have to rush there while Vegeta is fighting, or if he finds out, I'm afraid there will be inevitable unnecessary battles."

    Vegeta pushed him away, Vegeta is very angry now, his forehead is covered with blood, "Damn, how can you lose?" Vegeta sent out his own energy wave, at this time, Sabo also rushed over, the two  The people got together and started fighting.

    The speed of the two of them was really fast, so fast that they couldn't see their movements. The rhythm of the two of them was too fast. In the end, the two of them flew up, and Sabo kicked Vegeta away.

    Sabo sent another energy ball and hit Vegeta's stomach. This energy body is completely different from the one just shot.

    Vegeta couldn't even react, and when he was about to fall to the ground, he pressed his body up, then pushed the energy body to the ground, and ran away quickly, and then Sabo launched a lot of energy waves, hitting the  Vegeta.

    Vegeta quickly ran away, flew up again, fired an energy shell, but was easily pushed away by Sabo, and then Sabo shot another energy body, although Vegeta avoided it, but Sabo charged again  Come up and give him a kick.

    Just like that, Vegeta fell to the ground, "No matter how you resist, you can't beat me." Vegeta was very angry, and directly burst out of his anger, and the two charged again.

    The gas emitted by Sabo and Vegeta was already felt by Sun Wuchen and Dandy who were flying towards the Great Elder in the distance.

    "The gas emitted by these two people is too powerful. In fact, we have flown so far, and we can still feel the fighting spirit of the two of them." Dandy felt that the gas was terrible!

    The two collided, rushed over, grabbed Vegeta, and blocked and killed him with a chokehold. "The power is incomparable to that before the transformation." At this time, Vegeta was killed by Sabo.  Locked the throat, extremely uncomfortable.

    cowryGeeta wanted to break Sabo's arm, but Sabo's strength was too strong to break his arm at all, so Vegeta turned to attack his stomach with his elbow.

    Just like that, non-stop non-stop attacks, such a one-time, one-time blow.  Sabo couldn't stand it at all, and finally let go of Vegeta.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1079: Sabo Defeats Vegeta

    ?

    Vegeta slowly fell down, his throat was very uncomfortable from Sabo's grip, and he was very angry and panicked, "I can't do it I obviously became stronger on Earth."

    Then Sabo flew down again and hit Vegeta. Vegeta had no power to fight back at all. Sabo hit Vegeta while falling, "I won't let you free yourself easily."

    Sabo hit Vegeta happily, and Vegeta was so beaten that he couldn't fight back. In the end, Sabo hugged Vegeta on his back, and a meteorite fell, rushing to the ground quickly, at a distance from the ground.  In an instant, Sabo threw him down.

    With such a big explosion, it fell to the ground, and Sabo flew to the side, looking at the smoky meteorite crater, "Vegeta, is this over? Didn't come out, there was no movement at all, it seems that he was drowned  .¡±

    The crater below exploded the mouth of the river, and the non-stop water flowed into the crater. Sabo saw this situation, so he withdrew his terrifying appearance just now, "It took a lot of time, and I became a  Ugly."

    "Okay, let's report to King Frieza first!" After speaking, he flew away. As soon as he flew away, Vegeta crawled out. Vegeta kept panting, exerting his last strength,  Climbed to the shore.

    "Damn, Sa Sabo, I won't admit defeat like this, I I want to become stronger, and then hit Sabo and Frieza, Dragon Dragon Ball will not be handed over to anyone."

    At this time, Sun Wuchen and the locals had already flown over, and Dandy told him, "We are almost there, are we approaching the tallest rock in front?" Sun Wuchen saw the towering rock island, and flew over in one breath  .

    "The Great Elder lives in the house", "It's only a matter of time before the villains find out that the house is built in such a conspicuous place!"

    So the two flew down and walked to the door. At this time, Sun Wuchen was still thinking, "Couldn't he have been killed?" Dandy was also very scared, for fear that something would happen, but at this moment the door suddenly opened and walked out  a Namekian.

    Dandy was very excited when he saw this Namek, "Neilu, that's great, you're fine!" Sun Wuchen looked at him in surprise, "Short exactly the same as Piccolo."

    Seeing the Namek staring at them, Neil told Dandy, "It's just in time, Dandy, guest, the Great Elder has already learned about the general situation."

    "The Great Elder really knows about it", "Then we don't need to say any more", "You two come in, the Great Elder wants to see you", "Now that you have understood the situation, whywhy don't you leave this dangerous place?"  Woolen cloth?"

    Nailu told Dandy, "The old man is old, and he knows he will die soon, so he can only stay here and I will protect him." Dandy was also very surprised when he heard these words, "Although I heard that the time of death is about to  To, I didn't expect it to be so fast."

    So several people walked in, and Sun Wuchen realized that this Namek had a very strong Qi, much stronger than other Namek people.

    "Go up!" So several people went up to the second floor. As soon as they met, Sun Wuchen was taken aback, "Yo, yo, wow, this person is so big", "Welcome, you are from Earth."

    "Thank you very much for helping my child, Dandy", "No, noit's nothing, it's a trivial matter", Sun Wuchen was really nervous when he saw such a big Namek heart.

    "Because of those villains, my children were all killed. I am really not reconciled. They seem to be here for the Dragon Ball. The Dragon Ball symbolizes the wisdom and power of the Namekians. The Pearl of Hope will bring such a disaster.  !"

    Hearing what the Great Elder said, Sun Wuchen said to him, "I'm going straight to the point. Can you lend me the dragon ball on your head temporarily? I swear, I will never give it to those bad guys."

    "Are you also looking for Dragon Balls?" Sun Wuchen told him very simply, "Yes, I want to resurrect the dead partners."

    Dandy also told the Great Elder here, "I also ask the Great Elder to be fulfilled. The Great Elder, if his companion can be resurrected, he may be able to kill those bad guys."

    The Great Elder said to Sun Wuchen, "How do you know about Dragon Balls?"

    "A long time ago, when this planet was in crisis, there was a Namek who escaped to Earth, and he made the Dragon Balls." "Really! I remembered, it's Kadac's child, it's amazing,  I didn't expect that child to reach Earth safely."

    "He is indeed a genius who can make dragon balls among the dragon clan", the elder was very happy, so Sun Wuchen said to the elder, "He died together with my partners! ??A Saiyan named Vegeta was killed.  "

    "Although the Saiyans are terrifying, they can actually give the genius of the Dragon Clanis it a Super Saiyan?" Sun Wuchen was surprised, "Thenwhat is that?" Sun Wuchen was very surprised.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1080 Immortal and Piccolo

    ?

    "Earthlingscan you come here?" The elder said to Sun Wuchen, and Sun Wuchen told the elder, "Elder, I am not an earthling, I am a Saiyan."

    The Great Elder lowered his head subconsciously, "Are you a Saiyan? Now the Saiyans are almost extinct just like us Namekians."

    However, the current abilities of the Saiyans are much stronger than those of the previous Saiyans, so the elder pointed to his hand and motioned for him to stand below, so Sun Wuchen passed.

    "Let me know about your past!" So he looked at the existence of Piccolo from the memory of Sun Wuchen's mind.

    Piccolo is born from the body of the fairy, which is an evil body of the fairy. The evil invaded his body, so it was divided into two, and the big devil Piccolo was born, and the big devil Piccolo caused devastating damage to the world.  .

    "In order to become a god, can't we keep a bit of evil heart? For this reason, the evil Broken Flute will be born, but unfortunately, the innate genius power has also been divided equally. If it can be combined, it may not  died."

    Sun Wuchen still doesn't understand what a fit is, so the elder put down his hand, "It's ok, your wishes are very pure, and I also give you high praise for your courage so far. This dragon ball is for you!"

    So the elder gave Sun Wuchen the dragon ball above his head on the seat, and Sun Wuchen took a look at the dragon ball, "Thank you so much, this is a real dragon ball! It's so big!"

    But the Great Elder said a few more unpleasant words, "However, the wish may not come true. Unfortunately, my time is running out."

    "Can you take back the Dragon Balls from the villains in such a short period of time? I'm afraid it's very difficult. Once I die, the Dragon Balls will disappear too." The elder's breath was very short.

    "Let's forget about that, anyway, I will try my best to protect this dragon ball, it's better than letting those guys get eternal life." The Great Elder smiled comfortingly, "Please, I don't have the power to protect him anymore."

    "You have great power, but it's a pity that there are still some latent powers that have not been brought into play." Sun Wuchen was very curious, feeling that his abilities really still have potential, "Let me help you wake them up!"

    "Is there really that kind of potential power? I have discovered a lot of potential power myself, but there are still some powers waiting for me to use them to realize them. Can it be done artificially now?"

    The Great Elder put his hand on Sun Wuchen's head again. An inexplicable power appeared on Sun Wuchen, and Wuchen also felt a kind of energy constantly emerging.

    "Saiyan, your ability is too strong. I'm afraid I don't have much ability to discover your potential power now. Maybe you will show him slowly in the future, but what I can give you  Not many."

    "After all, you Saiyans are a fighting nation. You must go through battles to achieve the ideal improvement in combat power. However, if I help you, you can also escape from their clutches."

    Sun Wuchen felt a force, from the feet to the top of the head, gathered all over the body, "Hahahaha, the power has emerged, it's great, it's so powerful, it's unbelievable, it feels like rebirth, thank you."

    Sun Wuchen calmed down again at this time, "By the way, can you arouse anyone's power?" The Great Elder said to him, "As long as there is potential, anyone can."

    But Sun Wuchen also has some worries, "Will you lose your life because of this?" "I just stimulate them, it has nothing to do with life span", "Then can I bring another partner? He must have great potential, just like me  , are also Saiyans.¡±

    The Great Elder smiled enthusiastically, "Yes, the more powerful the justice is, the better", "Well, I'll bring him here, then this dragon ball" "Take it away! This planet and the universe  The future is up to you."

    "Dandy, wait for me, I'll bring Wukong and Klin over right away." After speaking, he flew out and left.  Lin is here."

    At this time, one of Frieza's men was continuing to search for the village and the Namekians. When they passed the village, they stopped. He saw the dilapidated houses below.

    This junior combatant was very curious and surprised, "What's going on? We haven't done anything yet, the whole village has been destroyed", but he saw a Namek crawling towards the river.

    Because the Namek saw it, Vegeta threw the dragon ball from their village into the river, so he crawled desperately into the river, Vegeta thought it was thrown into the river.No one knew about it, but this Namek saw it.

    The Namekian struggled to climb towards the river bank, "I have to take this dragon ball no matter what" As he was climbing forward, he suddenly saw a pair of feet in front of him. He looked up and saw that he was wearing the same clothes as Vegeta.  same clothing.

    This subordinate said to the Namek, "What's the matter? Who did it?" The Namek told him with great difficulty, "Sai Saiyan took the Dragon Ball", "It really is Vegeta!"

    Before the Namek man finished talking about me, the subordinate shot the Namek man to death, "You damn guy."

    At this time, Frieza was already waiting for them in the spaceship, when Sabo came, Frieza asked Sabo, "Have you found the village?" "Not yet, but I killed Vegeta." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1081 The Whereabouts of Dragon Ball

    ?

    Now Frieza is very surprised, "Oh, Sabo, you haven't transformed for a long time, right? Is Vegeta still alive?" "I didn't check it. Even if he didn't die, he was seriously injured."

    Frieza began to worry at this time, "Why didn't you check?" Sabo told Frieza nervously, "Thenthat's because he fell into the river"

    "What if he dives and escapes? You must hate getting wet, so you don't check it out. Besides, it's too hasty for you to kill him so soon? What if it hides the dragon ball somewhere?"

    "I'm very sorry, I'm going to confirm it right now!" At this time, the subordinate also ran over, "King Frieza, the village, the village was found, but But, the village has been destroyed."

    "What? It must have been done by Vegeta", "Sure enough, he hid the Dragon Ball", "But there is one villager who survived, but I will get rid of him immediately".

    Frieza glared at him, "You killed the rare client", this subordinate was shocked, suddenly, Frieza passed by with a wave of light, and killed this subordinate!

    "I hate sloppy and thoughtless idiots the most. If Vegeta dies, you should be prepared! Bring Vegeta right now. I hope he is still alive this time."

    "Mengqi, immediately contact Planet Frieza and inform the Ginyu Special Forces to come. Also, bring the detector, and we should be able to arrive in about five days!"

    Hearing Frieza's order, Mengqi immediately complied. Sabo was very curious, "King Frieza, why did you inform the Ginyu Special Forces? With all due respect, they are completely unnecessary."

    "I have an ominous premonition. I have been thinking about it just now. The powerful Saiyan we trained seems to be our enemy. At first I thought it was Vegeta, but it doesn't seem to be him."

    What Frieza said frightened Sabo, "Is this you worrying too much?" But Frieza didn't think so.

    "Apart from Vegeta, there are only those two people on Earth and their children. Those guys should not be as good as Vegeta."

    "You said my premonition was wrong?" Sabo did not dare to defy, "Nono!" "Hurry up and bring Vegeta back", Sabo hurried to the river area where Vegeta was located.

    On the way, Sabo thought about it. Frieza was also thinking about the Ginyu special forces mentioned by Frieza just now, "Saiyans really have immeasurable combat potential."

    "With the accumulation of battles, they will become stronger and stronger, of course. They are not my opponents yet, but in the long run, it is better to get rid of this hidden danger as soon as possible. When they become Super Saiyans, it will be troublesome."

    At this time, Vegeta also climbed out of the river bank, with countless grass mud horses facing that Sabo in his heart, and all the expressions and emotions were reflected on his face.

    Sabo also came over at this time, just in time to see Vegeta climbed onto the shore, "What I didn't expect him to be alive, he is really a tenacious guy, but thanks to this I was able to be saved, you are so lucky, let's heal your wounds first!  "

    After finishing speaking, Sabo took Vegeta and left. At this time, Goku and Klin were still training with Bulma. It was Bulma who looked at the detector in his hand and said to Goku, "Wait, Goku,  Come and see!"

    Bulma showed Wukong a look at the Dragon Ball radar, "The Dragon Ball started to move, and it's coming straight towards us, it should be Wuchen!" "It must be, great, I must have seen the elder, and  Got the Dragon Ball."

    Bulma then said to Goku, "Wait, what's up with the one over here? There are five over here, probably Frieza has and only one over there", "Really, it seems  It's nearby, is that the direction?"

    The two looked over there and thought, "It seems that the village Vegeta attacked is in that direction, but Vegeta is not there because he can't feel his anger!"

    "Although that guy attacked the village, he didn't find the dragon ball. He didn't find it, so he went to another place." Following Bulma's speculation, Wukong thought for a while.

    "Bulma, let me use the Dragon Ball Radar, I'll go find that dragon ball", "Great, we're so lucky", after Wukong asked Kelin to stay with Bulma, he went to find the dragon ball  up.

    And Sabo had brought Vegeta back at this time, and Mengqi came to treat him for medical treatment. Sabo asked how Mengqi was?  "The situation is quite dangerous, and the life response is very weak. I don't know if I can regain consciousness after recovery."

    "No matter what, let him recover, and use all means, you know?" Mengqi looked at Sabo very angry, so he didn't say anything. Sabo was thinking at this time, "If I don't do this, my life  "

    ?Jian Kong has followed the Dragon Ball radar to the location of the Dragon Ball, "Very good, very good, taking advantage of the present, I don't feel any powerful enemies nearby."

    Meng Qi is still treating Vegeta in the medical room, "The injury is very serious, it seems that I won't live long, please! If you can't regain consciousness, I will be punished by King Frieza.  Well, I look forward to your awakening as soon as possible."

    At this time, Mengqi walked in front of Vegeta, suddenly Vegeta opened his eyes, and directly blew up the protective cover of the medical room, and in the main cabin, Frieza and Sabo were here to discuss Vegeta  .

    "How is Vegeta?" Sabo was also very nervous, because he knew that if something happened to Vegeta, his own life would be in danger!

    "It is said that he has regained consciousness!" Frieza was relieved, "That's good." At this moment, there was a sudden explosion, and Frieza had a bad premonition.

    In the medical room, Meng Qi had already been killed by Vegeta, and was stepped on by Vegeta, "Hahahaha, you underestimate my recovery speed!"

    At this time, Sabo and Frieza also rushed over, "Damn it, it's the direction of the treatment room!" Frieza was very angry, "Sabo, hurry up!" When the two felt the medical room, the equipment inside had already  It was blown up.

    A big hole was opened from the side, and it flew away, "Oops, I fled outside!" But in fact, Vegeta was hiding behind.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1082 Five Dragon Balls Collected (Third Update, Please Subscribe)

    ?

    Seeing this scene at this time, Frieza and Sabo have lost control, "Hurry up, we have to catch up anyway, we shouldn't have gone too far", and Vegeta hid behind the machine and smiled at them, "Stupid,  It's so easy to fall for it!"

    Vegeta took advantage of the two of them being unprepared at this time, and arrived at the main control room as quickly as possible, opened the door, and saw the five dragon balls on the ground, feeling very excited.

    "King Frieza, your respect, from now on, your era is over! Your beloved Vegeta presents it, and I win!" Vegeta was already extremely happy!

    At this time, Wukong has followed the Dragon Ball Radar to the village that Vegeta just attacked, and flew over the village. Wukong saw the dilapidated village, and many Namekians fell to the ground.

    Goku flew to the ground, looking at these dead Namekians, Goku was very angry, "Vegeta must have done it, it was so cruel!"

    Sabo flew out of the cabin, looking around for Vegeta's traces, "Where did Vegeta escape, and he shouldn't be able to escape very far, he must be hiding nearby!"

    "Have you found it yet? Sabo! If you let him run away from here, then you should die as an apology." Frieza stared at Sabo from below, and Sabo was very nervous.

    But Vegeta smiled at Frieza and Sabo in the main control room, "Idiot, look outside slowly! One, two, three, foura total of five dragon balls."

    "Those guys not only healed my injury, but also gave me all the dragon balls, but it's hard to get out with five dragon balls, and I don't have time to think about it carefully." At this time, I looked outside, and there was no one!

    Gathered a force in his hands, "Gamble it! I hope God blesses you", and then said to the outside, "You are fooled, I am still inside the spaceship."

    Frieza heard Vegeta's voice, and was very worried in his heart. At this moment, Frieza sent the qi gathered in his hand, and the wave of qi directly attacked along the corridor. Sabo flew over.  The air wave bomb just hit him.

    Knock him over directly, and at this time the flames that attacked Sabo rushed all over him, and also rushed into a corridor inside the spaceship, Vegeta hurried inside.

    He shattered the glass of the main control room and threw the dragon balls on the ground one by one. Seeing this scene, Frieza was very disturbed, "Damn it, is Vegeta eyeing the dragon balls?"

    Vegeta had already thrown all the five dragon balls in the main control room, and then flew away by himself. Sabo and Frieza went to the main control room and saw that the dragon balls were gone, and neither was Vegeta.  up.

    "That bastard" He flew out of the cabin very angrily, "King Frieza, he must still be hiding in the spaceship", "Then find it for me quickly", Frieza was very excited now.

    But they didn't know that Vegeta was actually hiding on the rock outside, "flying away from the sky now, Frieza will definitely catch up with him", so he was chosen by others to escape from the river.

    Frieza was already mad with anger, "I'm so mad, Vegeta ran away, even the Dragon Ballshe can't go far with five Dragon Balls."

    "I'm searching in the spaceship, you go outside and search thoroughly, listen well, if you can't find Vegeta within an hour, you will die", Sabo was also very nervous when he heard Frieza say this  ,Fear.

    And Wukong is still looking for the dragon ball with the Dragon Ball Radar, but after searching around, there is no one in the house, and he has been looking for it in place, so Wukong showed the Dragon Ball Radar to zoom in on the map again.

    This time he walked a few steps forward to the river, thought carefully, "So, it's in the lake! No wonder Vegeta couldn't find it?" After finishing speaking, Goku jumped into the river without saying a word.  inside.

    Wukong continued to swim down, and finally saw the big dragon ball, and there was a small sea worm lying on it!  It put the little sea worm on the stone, and then came out holding the dragon ball.

    And over there, Vegeta swam to the shore in the fastest way, so he climbed up, panting, "It should be thrown in this area", so he looked around for a while, and suddenly saw those on the ground.  ball.

    "Yes, yes! My control is quite good! It deserves it! Frieza! I finally have all the dragon balls of that guy. Including the one I sank in the village river, there is only one left."  It was put together."

    Just as Vegeta put the five dragon balls together, he suddenly felt a strong aura behind him, "It's such a powerful aura, could it be Sabo? No, the combat power is lower than Sabo's."

    Vegeta took a closer look, and it turned out to be him, which surprised Vegeta, and Wuchen was still very happy at this time, "Goku wait! After seeing the elder, youwill get stronger.  "

    Vegeta was very puzzled below, "It's the Saiyans on the earth, why are they on this Namek planet? And they still hold the last Dragon Ball".

    I saw Vegeta smiled, "Hahahaha, it didn't take much effort!" After speaking, he flew over, ready to intercept Sun Wuchen's dragon ball.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1083 Perfect Fantasy

    ?

    At this time, Sun Wuchen was still flying forward happily, but he didn't know that Vegeta had already flown over, "It seems that the kid's goal is also the Dragon Ball, but the Dragon Ball in your hand will soon be mine."

    Vegeta is really brazen. He doesn't understand Sun Wuchen's combat power at all. It's not that Sun Wuchen didn't want to meet Vegeta in the early stage, but he was afraid of avoiding disadvantages.

    "In this way, all seven pieces will be gathered together", Vegeta is chasing after him, and Sabo is also looking for Vegeta now "Where did that bastard Vegeta go? If there is a detection  It¡¯s much easier to find a device.¡±

    So Vegeta can only search blindly, but he only has one hour to find Vegeta, because Frieza only gave him one hour, otherwise he will die, "If this continueswill be killed by Frieza  The king killed"

    At this time, Sabo felt a wave of energy flying past behind him. Looking back, he saw a person flying past. After a closer look, "Is it Vegeta? It was the group who rescued the Namek.  It looks like it holds a dragon ball."

    But at this time, another person suddenly appeared behind. Sabo saw that it was Vegeta, and was very angry in his heart, "Vegeta, I finally found you, don't even think about running away."

    At this moment, the three of them were chasing each other, and Vegeta suddenly felt it, "A strong fighting force is following up, could it be Sabo? It seems that Sabo has discovered it, and it is really entangled."

    "But I can take this opportunity to deal with him. He won me last time, so he will take it lightly. This time, he must be killed." Bulma was still reading at the entrance of the cave, and Sun Wuchen jumped down suddenly, which startled Bulma.

    "Sun Wuchen, you scared me to death", "Bulma, it's very dangerous here, and you're still reading a book leisurely outside, and it's over if you find out", "What! It's boring to stay in the cave all the time."

    Bulma saw the Dragon Ball in Sun Wuchen's hand, "This is this the Dragon Ball?" "Hey, it's so big! The authentic Dragon Ball is so big!" "The Great Elder is reasonable, by the way, Bulma, is Wukong in it?  I want to take him to meet the Great Elder."

    "He went to find another Dragon Ball. According to the radar, it is near the village that Vegeta attacked." "Really?" Suddenly, Sun Wuchen felt a powerful aura flying towards this side.

    Bulma thought Sun Wukong was coming, but Sun Wuchen told him that it was not Wukong, who knows!  It was Vegeta who flew down, "Too bad, because I became stronger, but I was careless and didn't notice that guy's anger."

    Vegeta jumped down and said to him, "Saiyans on Earth, what an unexpected reunion! Didn't expect you to have the ability to come here?"

    "Seeing you holding the dragon ball so nervously, I knew that our goal is the same. Listen, I still have something to do before taking this dragon ball away."

    "But you'd better not think about running away with Dragon Balls, otherwise, I will kill this woman together." Sun Wuchen glared at Vegeta, "Do you think you can beat me?"

    Vegeta didn't pay attention to him so much, "Here we come!" Sabo also flew over at this time, and Bulma saw Sabo's appearance, "Who is that guy in the sky? It seems to be a partner of justice!"  Bulma made another appearance of nympho.

    But Bulma is still a nympho, Sun Wuchen is very nervous, but Bulma is very happy, "Such a handsome man must be a messenger from the sky, but generally handsome guys are just."

    Sun Wuchen didn't even want to pay attention to Bulma, Sabo said to Vegeta, "Vegeta, how dare you play tricks on the uncle, by the way, the kid holding the dragon ball over there looks very familiar."

    Sun Wuchen smiled at him, and snorted coldly, "So you are colluding together", Bulma actually asked Sabo to quickly defeat Vegeta, and Vegeta ignored Bulma.

    "It doesn't matter about things like Vegeta, Vegeta, tell me now, where are the remaining dragon balls hidden? Tell me to King Frieza."

    Vegeta just ignored him, "Then you try it!" "What a guy, the guy whose scars forget the pain", Sabo immediately launched an attack, but Vegeta dodged, and quickly sent out an energy wave  , attacking Sabo.

    Sabo was very unwilling, but the fact was that he was kicked to the ground by Vegeta, "If this continues, are you finally planning to transform?" At this time, Sabo suddenly changed into the terrifying appearance just now.

    This surprised Sun Wuchen and Bulma, especially Bulma!  She completely destroyed his image of a handsome man in her mind, "He really is a bad guy."

    Sun Wuchen took a look at their air waves, "This Sabo, his strength has increased greatly after transformation, it really isA monster", this Sabo directly grabbed Vegeta and threw it down. The moment Vegeta fell to the ground, he smiled.

    "Idiot! I was fooled! Sabo!" So Vegeta grabbed a handful of dirt on the ground and flew up again. Sabo attacked him. Who knows, Vegeta sprinkled the dirt on Sabo's face  , caught in the eyes.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1084: Vegeta Defeats Sabo

    ?

    Vegeta flew to the back of Sabo, punched Sabo on the back, and directly broke Sabo's battle suit, Sabo turned around, Vegeta came behind Sabo again, and hit him with a headshot  to the ground.

    But Vegeta was not relieved, and sent out continuous light waves to hit Sabo. Sun Wuchen protected Bulma and watched Vegeta attack Sabo from behind.

    Wukong also flew over with the dragon ball in his arms at this time, but he also felt two strong qi, "no, there are two strong qi, in the place of Bulma", so he quickly speeded up and flew.  to that side.

    Sabo also fought with Vegeta again. The angry Sabo was helpless and angry, "Vegeta, how dare you", "It seems that the blow was quite big, and it took a lot of energy, Sabo  , Your time of death has arrived."

    Sabo suddenly laughed, "Death date? Don't be funny", Vegeta told Sabo, "Sabo, don't you know the characteristics of Saiyans very well?"

    "It's too bad to treat me who is dying, right? Every time a Saiyan escapes the bad luck of death, the combat power will increase greatly", Sun Wuchen thought so too.

    "It's no wonder that Wukong and I are getting stronger and stronger as we fight. It turns out that it is because of this, but Vegeta, the bastard, is greatly improved because of this?"

    At this time Sabo was still defending himself next to him, "So what if you strengthen Vegeta? You can't transform me into the full-fledged me."

    Vegeta excitedly said to Sabo, "Sabo, Sayalik is a fighting nation, don't underestimate me." After speaking, the two attacked again. This time, Vegeta shot Sabo's front guard  The body armor was broken.

    A stream of blue liquid flowed out from Sabo's body, it seems that this is the blood of aliens!  At this time, Sabo began to beg for mercy again, "Vegeta I am only following the orders of King Frieza, please forgive me, please!"

    But how could Vegeta bear this tone, "You made me so miserable before, and now you still dare to beg for mercy", looking at Sabo's appearance is already very difficult, "Why, why don't we work together! Maybe that's the case  I can beat Frieza!"

    As a result, Vegeta heard this sentence, and a big shock wave passed through Sabo's body, hitting him into the river, "If you and I can kill Frieza together, I don't have to work so hard.  "

    Vegeta turned his head and Sun Wuchen said, "Although I don't understand what's going on, but your combat power is much stronger than when you were on Earth! Even so, you may not be able to beat me, how? I don't plan to be obedient.  Out of Dragon Ball?"

    Sun Wuchen just smiled at him, "You couldn't beat me when you were on Earth, but now you are on Namek, you have only experienced two battles, and your combat effectiveness will not improve that much."

    "Besides, I have already been discovered by others. It's a piece of cake for me to beat you. The reason why I avoid you is because I don't want the shock wave between the two of us to be seen by Frieza. Maybe I will temporarily  Can't beat Frieza."

    "So, neither of us should be too forceful to force the other to take out the Dragon Ball. Besides, you may not be able to beat me." "Sun Wuchen glared at him fiercely."

    And at this time, Vegeta was also very sensible, and no longer insisted on competing with Sun Wuchen, because he was not at the same level as Sun Wuchen, and there were too many of them in the fight, so there was nothing they could do.

    So Vegeta flew back, but met Wukong halfway, Wukong was also very nervous, hiding behind the stone, and Vegeta also felt the spirit of Monkey King.

    "Who? Come out! I know you're here, come out quickly, or I'll smash this place, what's wrong?" Wukong was also very helpless holding the dragon ball, because he didn't know what to do now?

    Do you really want to fight him to the death?  Just as Vegeta had already sent out energy and was about to smash this place, Goku put the Dragon Ball behind the stone and came out.

    "Kakarot, I knew it was you, because I saw that other earthlings were there, so it's not surprising to see you." Vegeta saw the Dragon Ball Radar in Kakarot's hand, "What is this?  ?¡±

    Monkey King knew that the Dragon Ball was behind him, so he couldn't find it, let alone snatch the Dragon Ball radar away, "No, it's nothing, it's just an ordinary clock."

    Vegeta smiled, "With the technology of your stupid earthlings, it can only be used as a clock." Goku said to him, "Do you want to fight me? Do you think you can beat me?"  ?"

    "I advise you to go as soon as possible, otherwise you will be defeated if you fight me, don't humiliate yourself", and Vegeta didn't pay attention to him so much.

    Vegeta staredHe glanced at him, "I don't have time to talk to you now, after I finish collecting all the dragon balls, I will completely wipe you out", and then flew away proudly.

    Goku smiled, because he didn't find the dragon ball behind him at all, probably Vegeta, and wanted to find his dragon ball again, he didn't even know that his dragon ball was under his feet.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1085 Going to the Great Elder Area Again

    ?

    Sun Wuchen is still worried on Bulma's side. He is worried that Goku will meet Vegeta, and the two will have a dispute. After all, with their current strength, the two of them are really evenly matched.

    Kelin said to Sun Wuchen, "Could it be that Goku was discovered by Vegeta? Why hasn't he come yet? This place has been exposed! If you don't move quickly"

    I saw a wave of energy flying over from behind, and it was Wukong, flying over with a four-star ball in his arms, "Great, I'm waiting for you? Now we have two dragon balls, which is great.  "

    "I did meet with Vegeta, but he didn't realize that I took the Dragon Ball." Wuchen hurriedly said to Monkey King, "Goku Krillin, I will talk about the details later, we have to leave here quickly, and we will be in trouble if we don't leave quickly."  .¡±

    At this time, Bulma had already packed her luggage, "Wuchen, Wukong, Klin, I packed it up, let's go quickly!" The three of them looked at Bulma's cowardly appearance and cast her a glance.

    At this moment, Vegeta, Vegeta had come to this village, but he didn't know that the dragon ball had been taken by Wukong, and he still smiled happily.

    "Now I have collected five dragon balls. As long as I take out the dragon ball at the bottom of the lake, six balls have been gathered. When the time comes, I will take out the one from Sun Wuchen, and I will have collected seven dragon balls."

    "Fliza accept his fate, from now on, this universe is mine", but Vegeta searched underwater, but couldn't find it, "It's strange, it should have sunk in this area".

    "No, it's impossible!" Suddenly remembered, "No, it's Kakarot. The place where I met Kakarot is just in the middle of here and the earthman's cave."

    Vegeta was very angry in his heart, "Kakarot, but how did he find the Dragon Ball? Oh! It's the clock, it's not a clock, it's a radar, damn it!"

    Vegeta was very angry now, and rushed out of the water, "Damn earthlings and Kakarot, how dare you lie to me, unforgivable, beast, beast."

    Now Vegeta is very angry, the water on the sea is calm, Vegeta flew to this cave at the fastest speed, "Sun Wuchen, Kakarot, Earthlings, come out for me, if you don't come out, you will regret it  of!"

    Speaking of Vegeta, he ran into the cave and blew up the cave in an instant, "Damn it, he ran away! Bastard, I can't feel their breath, they should be holding their breath, so they can't find it  .¡±

    "The hateful people on Earth actually ruined my good deeds. They will pay attention to the five dragon balls in my hand sooner or later, and then they will settle the score." At this time, Wuchen Wukong and the others had already moved to other places.

    "Everyone! It's okay, this place shouldn't be discovered," Bulma frowned inside, "Wait, even a house can't fit in such a narrow place!

    Wuchen smiled at her, "Don't force others to be difficult, the kind of cave just now is rare!" "Then, a lady like me, do you want to live with you in a place that doesn't even have a toilet?"

    Wuchen said to her, "You don't have to worry about that, I'm going to take Wuhan and Kelin to visit the Great Elder", hearing what Wuchen said, Bulma was also angry, "What! Leave me alone  Is it here?"

    "Just bear with it! Wukong may become stronger when he sees the great elder. Maybe the two of us can compete with Frieza!"

    And Frieza was already impatient waiting in the main control cabin, shaking his glass in his hand, "It's so slow, it's been a few days, what the hell is Sabo doing? He hasn't come back yet? Did he escape?  Killed?"

    "If I knew this earlier, I should have brought the Ginyu Special Forces here from the beginning, damn it!" Now Vegeta looked at the five Dragon Balls in front of him very angrily.

    "If the radar of the people on Earth can really find the dragon balls, I can't leave here easily. They also want to get these five dragon balls, so they have to wait for them to act."

    At this time, Vegeta saw a beam of red light, rushed over, flew in front of him, and instantly blew up the island, but Vegeta laughed.

    "Frieza also seemed to be in a panic, and the power of the spaceship was also destroyed by me, making him unable to move." Frieza sent two more shock waves inside the spaceship and rushed outside.

    Frieza was ruthless to Vegeta in his heart, and Bulma, who was in the sky, was watching Dragon Ball alone, feeling the vibrations one after another, and the ground was trembling.

    Vegeta thought for a while, "Even if that guy radios them to bring the detector, it will take several days to arrive. I have to act first, gather the dragon balls to get eternal life, and I can defeat FoleySA.  "

    "It's a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him without the detector," Wukong, Wuchen and Kelin were still flying towards the Great Elder.

    "Damn! It will take a long time to arrive at this speed, but if we cheer up, Vegeta will definitely find us, and he seems to be strong."

    "Wukong Klin, don't worry, you two, go to the Great Elder, he will unearth the potential abilities in your bodies, and then we may wipe out Frieza." (Remember this site URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1086 Training of Tianjin Fan

    ?

    Frieza waited restlessly in the main control room, and at this moment his subordinates came to report, "King Frieza, just contacted the Ginyu Special Forces, and they are now passing through the 9035yx area, and they will arrive soon!"

    "Understood, it's finally here! Fortunately, nothing seems to have happened so far. It seems that Vegeta hasn't collected all the Dragon Balls! Remember, once the Ginyu special forces bring the detectors, no matter you  Wherever it is hidden, I will find it!"

    Wuchen took Wukong and Kelin to the Great Elder, took a short rest on the way, and the three of them ate something on the island, "It's been four days, how far is it?" "It's almost there  !Damn it, the Great Elder can't hold it anymore!"

    "Let's move forward at full speed! It's so far away! Vegeta shouldn't be able to feel us anymore", "That's it, let's move forward at full speed!"

    Gochen Goku and Krillin flew out again, "At this speed, we will be there in another hour", and at this moment, Vegeta suddenly felt three powerful auras.

    "I finally found it. There are three auras, Sun Wuchen and Kakarot, and that bald head. I thought they would come here to grab the Dragon Balls, but they ran so far away. What do they want to do?"

    "If you miss this opportunity, you won't be able to find out from those guys to where the last two dragon balls are. I'll take one away. Even if the woman finds it here with radar, she won't be able to collect seven."

    Vegeta really had a good plan. After speaking, he took a dragon ball and flew over, "I will never let you off this time, just wait!"

    At this time, Tianjin Fan is still training in the spacecraft, and the current gravity has reached 50 kg. Because of his limited ability, he dare not exercise too much.

    "Excellent, basically no feeling of fatigue, even I find it incredible! Next, well, the practice is over, let's take a good rest in the rest of the time! We must adapt to the original gravity as soon as possible."

    After Tianjin Fan finished speaking, he adjusted the gravity down. Now the machine is reducing the gravity, and the machine has reduced it to one kilogram. It feels like the whole space is relaxing.

    So Tianjin Fan picked up a broken stone on the ground, threw it forward, and instantly turned to the front, grabbed the stone, and crushed it.

    "Amazing, hahahaha, that's great, so light! It's amazing, even the light ones can't feel their own existence, so light, so light, so light, really strong, really strong! From this point of view,  It is no problem to withstand about 5 times the Kaiohken."

    At this time, the dumplings came out, "Tianjin Fan, the question on your body is so big!" Tianjin Fan subconsciously smelled himself, and sure enough, he went to the bathroom, "Finally we are going to Namek, we are going to make a big fuss!"  one game."

    After taking a shower, I went to the refrigerator to find something to eat. After eating and drinking, I lay down on the bed and fell asleep. On Sun Wuchen's side, the two were still flying. Suddenly, Sun Wuchen felt that Wukong  I also feel it.

    Wuchen asked Goku and Klin to go to the elder first, and he stopped him here. Seeing that Goku and Klin had flown to the elder, he waited for Vegeta here.

    Vegeta came here in an instant, steaming all over his body, so he looked at Sun Wuchen and said, "Hand over the Dragon Balls now! How dare you break ground on Tai Sui's head, damn it, quickly hand over the Four Star Balls!"  "

    "How is it possible? It's impossible for me to hand over the four-star bead. I advise you not to seek trouble. We flew so far, but you discovered it. It seems that your strength has increased a lot!"

    At this time, Wukong and Klin had already walked to the elder, and the elder was exploring the potential for the two of them, "It's another Saiyan, and the strength is still so strong."

    Vegeta felt that there was a breath of energy over there, so he was alert and asked Sun Wuchen. Sun Wuchen was very nervous, so he could only pretend not to know, but Vegeta noticed it.

    Without further ado, he flew over with the dragon ball in his arms, and Sun Wuchen hurried over, fearing that something might go wrong, Vegeta looked at the building, curious in his heart, "What is this?"

    Sun Wuchen wanted to stop him, but Vegeta ignored him, "Sun Wuchen, your account will be settled later! I'll settle the inside first!" But before he could go in, the Namek came out and stared at Vegeta.  Gita.

    I only heard the Namek say, "Get out!" Vegeta couldn't help laughing when he heard what he said, "You are tired of living!" The elder was still there, helping Goku and Ke  Lin discovers his potential.

    In the end, both of them finally discovered their potential, and the elder was relieved. At this time, Wuchen who was outside suddenly felt a sharp rise in power. He knew that Wukong and Ke?The potential has also been stimulated.

    Vegeta didn't know what to think in his heart, because he didn't know what happened inside, what did he think?  Then I wanted to continue to see clearly, but unexpectedly, I was stopped by this Namek again.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1087 Attack of Evil Forces

    ?

    At this time, Sun Wukong and Klin also came out, Vegeta saw that their two abilities had also increased instantly, instead of getting angry, he laughed.

    "That's right, your combat effectiveness has indeed improved a lot compared to before, but with this level alone, is it like fighting me?" After hearing this, Neil also came out!

    Only hearing the coughing inside, the Great Elder said weakly to Dandy, "DanDandy, hurry Hurry up and inform everyone that a huge force of unknown origin is approaching Namek, hurry Hurry up!"

    Although Dandy was very concerned about and nervous about the elder's health, but the elder said so, Dandy hurried out and told them, but the situation outside is very serious, no one talks to anyone, and the sense of danger is very high  .

    Dandy said out of breath, "I, I said, the Great Elder said that there is a huge force approaching our planet." Several people were surprised, but the methods were different and the problems were different.

    Vegeta is concerned, who is the "Great Elder"?  Sun Wuchen felt a very powerful force at this time, and Wukong and the others felt it too. Kelin smiled happily, "Is Tianjin Fan finally here?"

    Goku felt something was wrong, not the breath of Tianjin Fan, but Vegeta began to worry, "Could it beone, two, three, four, five, nothat's right, that Frieza guy actually called  Here comes the Ginyu Special Forces."

    Vegeta ran up to Goku angrily, and grabbed his collar, "Damn it, bastard, give me the Dragon Balls quickly", but Goku's behavior was that he would never give it, and Vegeta had no choice but to go.

    "I promise you, I will never harm you after you get eternal life, hurry up, otherwise everything will be over", this time you can see the extravagant expectation from Vegeta's eyes.

    Sun Wuchen said to Vegeta from behind, "Stop talking about your nonsense! We won't fall for it! Besides, even if we don't give it, what can you do? Can you beat us?"

    Vegeta was very nervous, "Listen, bastards! Frieza's Ginyu special forces are better than me, not to mention they have five people, those guys, with the latest detectors, will find us soon,  Then, put us to death."

    "Impossible? How come!" said Vegeta even more angry, "You should be able to feel their strength, there is only one way, let me get immortality, and then defeat them."

    At this time, Neru said to them, "Maybe he is right, there are indeed five evil forces"

    They all looked at the sky, worried in their hearts, "Then if you want to be immortal, why not use our immortal bodies to deal with those people ourselves."

    "No, I must use my immortal body, I must defeat them", "What you said is simply not acceptable, if this is the case, then our partners will not be able to save them."

    Just as the two of them were fighting fiercely, Neil told them, "Dragon Ball can fulfill three wishes, and your wishes will definitely come true."

    When they heard the three wishes, they were also very excited, and Vegeta was also very emotional, "What are you guys still dawdling about, don't hurry up! Hurry up, if you can't make it, I don't care."

    Sun Wuchen asked Nai Lu again, "Really" can the three wishes come true?  "" At this moment, Neru nodded, so Wuchen took Goku and Krillin followed Vegeta and left.

    Nailu and Dandi returned to the house, and the elder asked them, "Have they left?" Nailu walked over to the elder, "Even if it goes well, their chances of winning are slim."

    The Great Elder looked at Nei Lu, and said softly to him, "Nei Lu, go and help them too, give them a helping hand", "But? Great Elder, you" "It's okay, I don't matter, I can still  Hold on for a while!"

    In the universe, the Ginyu Special Forces had already flown towards Namek at a very fast speed, forming four waves of energy that fell into several craters on Namek.

    Frieza watched from the main control cabin, "I finally saw it, Ginyu Special Forces, I'm waiting for you! Hehehe oh oh", now Vegeta has sensed the five of them, falling to this beautiful place.  Buster is on.

    Vegeta was very anxious in his heart, "Aren't they here yet? Those guys have already arrived", Sun Wuchen was also very anxious, but Bulma was very bored waiting in this line of sky.

    Bulma tied the dragon balls on her lap, sat there and read the magazine, suddenly put down the magazine, and couldn't help crying, "Why should I suffer like this?"

    ?Suddenly, Bulma was pulled down, and Bulma was just about to ask whyWhat happened!  I saw Sun Wuchen untying the tied dragon ball there, "Bulma, I took the dragon ball", "Hurry up, let's go quickly, this time it is this way."

    Before Bulma could react, the two of them left, "Waitwait, what happened? Wait! Explain to me! Do you know how much I have suffered? Really."   (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1088 Ginyu Special Forces Personnel

    ?

    Bulma gritted her teeth angrily, "I've had enough with them." Suddenly, he froze, "Just now, Vegeta seemed to be there too."

    Frieza flew out of the cabin while sitting on a hanging chair, and looked at the five craters on the ground. At this time, five people walked out of it, and the five people were very imposing.

    The first one is a very strong man with red hair, but he looks like a person on Earth. He is probably the strongest man among them. His name is Likum.

    The second one is a tall man covered in blue, like a blue whale, his name is Bart, and he is the tallest one.

    The third one is a white-haired, red-skinned man who looks like a vampire and is the most stylish of them all. His name is Keith.

    The fourth one is a little chubby. He has four eyes and is covered in green, like a big turtle with a meaty ball. He is probably a cute and funny guy. His name is Gurudo.

    The fifth and last one, covered in purple, with two awl-like horns on his head, bloody muscles all over his body, he is the captain of this team, Ginyu.

    Frieza watched the five of them swaying and formed a small fit. It may be that the appearance was too good, and Frieza blushed. As for why he blushed?  I do not know.

    Without losing embarrassment, he said to them, "Ihave been waiting for you for a long time, everyone has worked hard, and you have been waiting for a long time!" These people resumed their original standing posture, "Thank you King Frieza for your kindness, please pass this task  Tell us!"

    Frieza said to them, "That traitor Vegeta stole the Dragon Balls I collected, I hope you give him a good lesson, and then bring them back here, if he wants to live, I will let him reveal the whereabouts of the Dragon Balls.  "

    After finishing speaking, several people turned on the detectors they brought, "It's a trivial matter, our detectors have captured Vegeta's whereabouts, and he is not far from here, moving at high speed."

    But suddenly, Ginyu was stunned, "There are three people with him, and they also have high combat effectiveness." At this time, Frieza smiled and said to him, "Oh, the one who hindered us before  Is it a kid? It really is a gang!" "Then what should I do?"

    "Kill them!" Ginyu smiled, "Understood, let's start the game!" At this moment, Geese handed the toolbox beside him to Frieza, "King Frieza, the detector you want is in this box  in."

    When several people set off, they did not forget to form a group. The situation of the departure was so different that Frieza's face was purple, and he was sweating from the fright. It was too bad!

    The four of Vegeta and the others were also very nervous, "Hurry up, they are about to catch up", and in the universe, the two of them are also coming soon, "We are still 20 minutes away from Planet Namek!"

    Tianjin Fan who was sleeping was woken up by the alarm clock, put on his clothes, and walked out, "Guys who are stronger than Vegeta, I hope they are safe and sound, there are still ten minutes."

    "It's strange, there is no sense of fear, why is it so calm? I have to face such a powerful opponent, but I don't feel anything. Could it be the long-term practice under extreme gravity? Has it made me different?"

    Dumpling was beside him, looking at Tianjin Fan quietly, "Tianjin Fan, you have indeed become stronger, I can feel that you are stronger than before you left", "Really? I think so too."

    At this moment, Vegeta and the four of them also came to the place where the dragon balls were collected. Vegeta was very happy that the dragon balls were finally gathered. As soon as he ran to the dragon balls, the five of Ginyu's special forces came.

    Vegeta looked at the appearance of the five people, feeling a little scared in his heart, Ginyu looked at Vegeta and said to him, "Lovely Vegeta, long time no see", how could Vegeta be so cruel, "Damn it,  Just a little bit."

    The five of them were there, laughing non-stop, and Ginyu said to him, "Is it the Dragon Ball in your hand?" At this moment Likum looked at the ground over there, "There are five here too!"

    "King Frieza will be very happy. I heard that the seven dragon balls will be complete. The last five and the two in your hand will be complete."

    "How can I leave it to you!" Vegeta was very angry. At this time, the shortest Grudo came out and wanted to fight Vegeta. Vegeta laughed at him, "Don't come here, it stinks  I can't stand it!"

    Gurudo was so angry that he wanted to rush up, but Likum caught him back and said to him, "Don't act without authorization, Gurudo hasn't decided that it's your prey yet?" Gurudo snorted.

    "Hand it over quickly, Vegeta, but even if you obediently hand it over, I have no intention of letting you go." Vegeta suddenly smiled, "Hmph, your detectiveNo matter how powerful and accurate the gun is, it can't do anything against Dragon Ball, right?  "

    They didn't understand what Vegeta meant, "That's what it means", after Vegeta finished speaking, he turned around and threw the dragon ball in his hand, but Bart flew over in an instant behind him, and none of them responded  come over.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1089 Gurudo's super power

    ?

    The speed was too fast, and the dragon ball was intercepted directly. Vegeta and the others were surprised. They really didn't react. When they looked back, Bart had returned to his position just now.

    They were stunned, but the speed was really fast, "It's a pity that you want to throw the dragon ball where we can't find it! Unfortunately, Bart has the fastest speed in the universe."

    Ginyu asked them to give them the second Dragon Ball, and Vegeta turned around and said to Goku, "Destroy it!" Goku was just about to destroy it, suddenly, a camera sounded, and in an instant, Goku held the  Dragon Ball is gone!

    At this time, the four-star bead had fallen into Gurudo's hands, and Vegeta was very angry, "Is the legend true?" "What legend?"  stop time."

    A few of them still didn't believe it, "How come, it's impossible?"

    Gies said to them, "Although it's love, it's not about patting your head or raising it high, it means punishing you well!" "It doesn't need an explanation."

    Wuchen said to Wukong, "It seems that we must fight this time." Ginyu on the opposite side said to his team members, "I will deal with Vegeta, and the other three trash, you all decide together by guessing punches!"

    But the team members under him must be dissatisfied!  "Captain, you are the one who pushes the limelight every time, don't bring such a thing", "Really, well, I understand, then I will present the Dragon Ball to King Frieza, you can do whatever you want!"

    After speaking, these four people jumped up happily, "I'll be considerate!" "Oh, the boss is the best! Then get rid of Vegeta first." After speaking, the four of them guessed their fists.

    In the end Likum won, Gurudo was very upset!  Ginyu said to him, "Don't be unhappy, talk is better than nothing!" Likum said to Dogru, "Don't worry, I will leave it to you for the fatal blow." Hearing Likum's words, Gurudo was happy  up.

    After finishing speaking, Ginyu flew away with the seven dragon balls, "In this way, King Frieza can live forever." Wukong saw it next to him, and wanted to rush over with a shock wave, "We must not let them take it away."  Dragon Ball."

    But Vegeta stopped him, "Stop, don't waste your energy, the most important thing now is to defeat them with all your strength."  The New Special Forces are here!

    Vegeta called a few of them over, and Likum and Gurudo laughed when they saw that they were discussing countermeasures, "Are they discussing a combat meeting? Just kidding, it's really boring."

    "The guy who grabbed our Dragon Ball just now is called Gurudo. Although his combat power is not strong, he has superpowers. Don't be careless!"

    Wukong was also angry at the side, "I haven't experienced it. What is the purpose of all the hardships? If you don't get back the Dragon Balls. Not only that, but also let those bad guys get eternal life."

    Then Wuchen and Wukong, the two of them released a very powerful Qi, and when they saw Wukong and Wuchen, their combat power was so powerful, which was completely different from the one on the detector, and they were inevitably a little surprised in their hearts.

    Wukong and Wuchen directly used the tortoise shock wave and hit Gurudo. Suddenly, Gurudo took a breath, time stopped, everything stopped, just  Even the shock wave stopped.

    Gurudo hurriedly ran to a distance, stopped, then looked up, he couldn't see Wukong and Wuchen, he was shocked, looked carefully, he actually flew to a distance, this is only in one  In an instant, however, I couldn't hold my breath anymore.

    Suddenly, time returned to the right track, and the shock wave shot by Wukong and Wuchen rushed to the ground, and Likum, Keith and Bart also flew up, "Those little bugs are more capable than imagined!"  !"

    At this time, Bart looked at it with the detector, "The value of the detector isyou can change the combat power without transforming, it is really a rare race!" Geese said to Vegeta, "Your comrades are not bad, Vegeta.  "

    Vegeta also felt that the fighting power of the two of them had far exceeded the previous level, and Goku and Wuchen also felt that their destructive power was much higher than before.

    "It's all thanks to the Great Elder who triggered our potential! That guy escaped there, he must have stopped time." "Let's go, Wukong", the speed of the two is really too fast, even Gurudo can't see it  coming.

    This time, Gurudo directly used his stasis ability, held his breath, and opened his eyes to see. Unexpectedly, the two of them had already appeared in front of his eyes. He originally ran a few steps, but when he thought about it, there was no need to run away.??, then abducted back again.

    Guruduo wanted to come back to clean up that Wukong, and was about to launch an attack. Suddenly, his feet were empty and he fell, and he let out his breath, and time returned to the right track again. This accident gave Wukong and Wuchen an opportunity.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1090 Guruduo's gold dressing technique

    ?

    So Wuchen used the turtle shock wave again, but unexpectedly, Gurudo escaped too fast, crawling and rolling to escape the attacks of Wuchen and Wukong.

    At this time, Gurudo stood up in a panic, and the three members of the Ginyu Special Forces in the sky looked at Gurudo on the ground and taunted, "Hey, hello, Gurudo, you are so embarrassed.  ! This is a disgrace to the Ginyu Special Forces."

    Likum lowered his body and said loudly to Gurudo, "Idiot, Gurudo, if you are defeated by them, I won't take you to play", "I won't eat the snack at three o'clock with you either."

    Guruduo was very nervous, "It's just just a little careless, the little bugs will solve it soon", "Wukong, rush over now while it is now", after finishing speaking, the two rushed over.

    Gurudo also became serious, "Okay, if that's the case, let's use the last move!" He clenched his fists and stared at the space. Suddenly, Wuchen and Wukong were frozen, unable to move, "Damn it, this is  I can't move my body."

    Guruduo smiled, "This is a golden dressing technique, no matter how hard you struggle, you can't move." The two of them were really uncomfortable inside, and they couldn't move no matter how hard they struggled. Guruduo looked at the two of them with an evil look on his face, "Just now  What about the energy? Hahahaha!"

    At this time, the three of Licum and the others flew down, "Gurudo is in a hurry! I seldom see gold dressing!" "It's actually for dealing with bugs!"  "Let me repay the shame I suffered just now!"

    Gurudo activated the energy, turned the stones on the ground into gravel, and rushed towards Wukong and Wuchen together. The two accepted the baptism of the stones, and the stones smashed towards them at a very fast speed.

    The guy Gurudo threw a huge boulder on the ground at Sun Wuchen again, and now Sun Wuchen was smashed to the ground, but Gurudo didn't stop, and instantly fired a series of shells, rushing towards Sun Wuchen.

    This time, Sun Wuchen really suffered a certain amount of damage. Fortunately, compared to Sun Wuchen's attack, Gurudo's attack power was still comparable to Sun Wuchen's physical endurance.

    After all, Sun Wuchen's strength is there. Although Gurudo has superpowers, his combat effectiveness is not strong. He should be the legendary assistant of the sky group, but his ability should not be underestimated.

    Gurudo looked at Wukong in front again, "Little bug, did you see it? Your brother has been ravaged by me to such an extent that I look at you so pitifully, hahahahaha, you low-level Saiyans are simply  Not worth mentioning."

    At this time, Vegeta glared at Gurudo in the sky, but he didn't do anything, because he saw Bart and the three of them staring at him now, besides, he also wanted Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong to try Gu Rudo  Ludo's abilities.

    Then Gurudo smashed Monkey King down in the same way, but when he fell down, he ran in front of him. Gurudo stepped on Monkey King's head, "It was you who said it to me just now, so I'll let you know what it means  shame."

    Sun Wukong is very angry now, but because of the effect of the golden dressing on his body, he can't move at all, so he gritted his teeth, feeling very unjust in his heart, "Gurudo, you must not let me go, but if you let me go, I will kill you!"  Shredded to pieces."

    "Hahahaha, I'm waiting for you to tear me into pieces, but you don't have the ability to move now! Don't think about how you can deal with me anymore? You won't be able to touch me at all. My super power is your imagination  not reach."

    At this time, Gurudo kicked them into the air one by one. It was really funny to see their miserable appearance. Now the bodies of the two of them have been hurt by Gurudo.

    Then, Gurudo cleared all the branches and leaves of the tree behind him, sharpened it, and stabbed it at both ends, so he pointed the big tree tip at Wuchen and Wukong, "Skewer you into meat skewers!"  , it might taste good if you bake it!"

    "By the way, do you want to escape?" But it didn't help. No matter how hard the two of them struggled, they were still unable to move. Vegeta watched this scene from the sky, "Idiot, I reminded them to be careful of superpowers, and they still have superpowers from the front."  attack!"

    At this time, Gurudo was not in a hurry, he came bit by bit, really wanted to torture him to death, "What's wrong? If you don't run away quickly, you will be pierced by it! Can't move? How pitiful  !"

    Gurudo looked at Wukong, "Okay, I'll kill you kid first, and the other one is using superpowers to take care of you slowly." The two were really helpless, there was really no way, "Wukong, is there any way!" "No way!"  , the nerves have been paralyzed"

    Gurudo rushed the big wooden thorn towards Wukong without saying a word, but suddenly, a blue light flashed towards Gurudo, and at this moment, Wuchen and WukongSuddenly able to move, the wooden thorn was almost away from Wukong, and the two immediately moved away.

    Both Goku and Wuchen breathed a sigh of relief, "The gold dressing technique is untied." Unexpectedly, Vegeta jumped down at this time, and Gurudo's head fell from his body.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1091 Kill Gurudo

    ?

    Vegeta walked towards Gurudo, Gurudo's head is now staring at Vegeta on the ground, "Despicable despicable! Vegeta! This This is a game between me and the kid."

    Vegeta looked at Gurudo and smiled, "That's just your wishful thinking, war is always unscrupulous", and this is Gurudo's expression of dissatisfaction, "I actually fell on you, a low-level Saiyan  In the hands of others, Iwill not die with peace in my eyes."

    Vegeta didn't care whether he was dead or not, he was blown up by a cannon ball, and in this way, Gurudo ended his life.

    Sun Wuchen and Monkey King flew to the ground, looked at Vegeta, "I didn't expect you to save us, thank you", Vegeta didn't look at them at all.

    "Don't get me wrong, I didn't come here to save you on purpose, I just don't want to miss the perfect opportunity to hit Gurudo. It's not time to take a breather yet, so be prepared, you won't always be so lucky."

    This time, Vegeta killed the assistants in the Ginyu Special Forces. It seems that their arrogant failure has shown their end.

    Now, even though the three of them are very nervous, "Hey, hey, hey, Gurudo has been killed! It's troublesome!" But it seems that their intention is not here, "Without one person, the battle of our Ginyu special forces  It's not perfect."

    After finishing speaking, the three of them started another battle formation, and they themselves felt that it was not perfect at all, and the three of them were very disappointed, "Sure enough, it is not perfect at all, so we have to ask the captain to redesign a new four-person battle formation.  "

    "But this is something for later, let's decide who will take care of those two bugs instead of Grudo!" Likum said to Keith and Bart, "I'm in charge of Vegeta", "Okay then  , Geese, let's guess punches", the two started guessing punches.

    Goku and Wuchen looked at the two of them guessing punches there, confused, and Vegeta was also trembling, because Vegeta knew their fighting strength, so he was very nervous.

    "The real horror begins now", and now Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong have been seriously injured. After Guruduo's gold application battle just now, their bodies are gradually becoming disabled.

    However, Tianjin Fan is coming soon, but on Namek, Frieza, the most evil demon king in the universe, is also waiting for them.

    And now, Ginyu is also going to Frieza's main control room, holding the dragon ball there, playing while flying, but unexpectedly, the dragon ball fell down, fortunately, it flew quickly to catch it, and it was finally a false alarm.

    "Dangerous, dangerous, I almost missed it, if it is not safe to leave it to King Frieza" In fact, Ginyu himself knew what the consequences would be.

    This time, Keith and Bart paused the guessing game, and Likum will fight Vegeta first, "Okay, Vegeta, now it's our turn, the two little devils next to you, remember to help Vegeta!"  Help, just let the horse come over!"

    Geese said to Likum, "Likum, don't kill those two little devils, they belong to us!" Sun Wukong and Sun Wuchen were very angry.

    But Likum was also ridiculous. He made a gesture before the fight. This time Vegeta directly raised his air. This move surprised the three of them. "Vegeta's combat power easily exceeded 30,000."  It seems that Vegeta wants to do it all at once.

    He rushed over all at once, launched a super attack on Likum, jumped back from behind, and made another fierce attack on his back, kicked him to the ground directly, lifted Likum's leg, and  Throw it out.

    All of a sudden, it was thrown onto the small island opposite, and shock waves were sent out one after another, blowing up the island. However, it was not over yet, and the wave was lifted up and attacked again.

    But they can also sense that Likum is still alive?  They were very surprised by this matter, "That that guy is still alive? Impossible, how could it be?"

    I only saw that Likum's mixed clothes had been blown out of shape, and his hairstyle had been blown up into a mess, but he stood in the gunpowder with the most graceful posture, waving to Vegeta and the others.

    This move terrified them, "Thatthat guy is unscathed" Likum smiled, "This is the end of the warm-up exercise."

    But such a large amount of smoke made Keith and Bart feel uncomfortable, "What's so cool about that Licombe guy? It makes us dust everywhere, and we have to spend money on laundry again."

    It seems that the Ginyu Special Forces are really talented and wonderful, Likum wiped a mouthful of blood from the corner of his mouth, "Okay, it's about time to start."

    Likum jumped a bit, "Likum Flying Kick", the forward move is verySlow, but after jumping up, a shock came, and Vegeta was kicked out in front of Vegeta.

    But after Vegeta was rushed out, he turned over and flew back immediately, and slammed Likum again, but Likum took his move very easily, "Good skill,  Vegeta, it¡¯s a little bit stronger than I expected.¡± (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1092 Three people attack Likum together

    ?

    Then Likum hit Vegeta with another 'Likum Big Elbow', but was dodged by Vegeta, and followed Vegeta into the air.  He fired a cannonball, but unexpectedly, he speeded up and dodged directly.

    This time, Likum ran behind Vegeta and punched him underwater. Vegeta reached the bottom of the water, and then he was like a flying fish again.  A dash forward, rushed out, and rushed directly to Likum.

    It hit his chest, and Likum yelled loudly, but stopped suddenly, but smiled, "You are in good spirits, Vegeta", and then, Likum grabbed Vegeta and faced the ground  rushed down.

    Directly smashing Vegeta's head into the ground like an ostrich, Likum pulled him out again, and took a look, "It won't end like this, will it?"

    Vegeta took a deep breath, swung his body, hung the golden hook upside down, and sent out another shock wave, which hit Likum's head and exploded directly.

    Vegeta fell down and climbed up firmly. Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong were still confused. I don¡¯t know if this is a win!

    ? Seeing Likum standing upright with a carp, he jumped up. At this time, Vegeta and Monkey King, the three of them were really surprised. It seems that this Likum's attack power is really powerful.

    "That's great, that's great, I like this best." Licombe smiled, and Keith looked at Licombe and subconsciously smiled. This smile is very interesting, "Licombe is still  What a virtue! What a nasty character."

    Likum was very relaxed, "Is there no more powerful move? Then it's almost time to end you."

    Vegeta is very struggling now, "Monster, bastard, I didn't expect the gap to be so big. It's like playing with a newborn baby. If this continues, he will kill him."

    Wuchen said to Wukong, "Goku, if Vegeta is killed, it will be our turn. We are seriously injured now, and we can't win anyway. We can only smash the cans and fall. I didn't make a surprise attack."

    "Goku, let's charge! Vegeta no longer has the stamina to dodge Likum's fast attack." Likum directly launched the jet bomb, and Goku and Gochen launched the charge.

    Goku jumps over and just as Likum fires the jet, Goku kicks him over the head and Gochen then rushes over and pulls Vegeta over.

    The spray bomb this time is really powerful. Fortunately, they intercepted Vegeta, otherwise it would be vulnerable, but as a superior person, Vegeta, how could he accept their rescue.

    "Get out of the way, don't get in the way, it's really unnecessary, if If I have time, I might as well attack that guy directly, it's really useless, your naivety makes me sick."

    Sun Wuchen glanced over there, "The surface of the earth has disappeared, and the shape of the planet has also changed, scary guy." At this time, Likum also stood up.

    "The sneak attack just now was pretty good. The attack from above made me shut up. Thanks to you, my teeth a little a little bit burnt", and there were not many teeth left in Likum's mouth,  When I turned around, I called Keith and Bart.

    "Leave these two boys to me too! How about it? Can you?" Geese and Bart expressed their displeasure, but there was nothing they could do.  , I want to treat us to a chocolate sundae later."

    Likum proudly walked towards Sun Wuchen, and came up with a flying kick. Likum tensed his feet and kicked directly on Sun Wuchen. Wukong saw that it was not good, and hurried to Sun Wuchen's side.

    Sun Wuchen expressed helplessness lying on the ground, "Bones how could it be like this just only got one kick, and it became like this, that guy is too powerful, how could it be like this? Although the Great Elder helped us improve our strength, but unexpectedly  Still useless!"

    "Sun Wuchen, cheer up, cheer up, don't think so, our injuries are too serious, if it weren't for Gurudo's injuries, they would not be a threat at all."

    "To be honest, we are finished, we can't fight, we can't escape, and the Dragon Ball has been robbed. Everything is really not going well!" Sun Wuchen is very disappointed now.

    And Likum was still proud and proud over there, "Oh, no, I accidentally used too much force. I wanted to play more. What a pity."

    Wukong is also very heartbroken now, "I I fought with him, watch it!"

    I don't know if this Likum is on the hook?  Actually took a breath, directlyGoku's Turtle Shockwave was blown away, and it was Likum who flew into the air and appeared behind Goku.

    An 'arm cut' hit Wukong on the neck, and Wukong also fell to the ground, but Wukong stood up strong again, how could he admit defeat!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1093: All Failed

    ?

    This is Ginyu also brought back the seven dragon balls. Frieza was very happy when he got the seven dragon balls, "Captain Ginyu, you did a great job. You brought back all the seven dragon balls so quickly.  It was the right decision for the Ginyu Special Forces to enter the war."

    Ginyu was also very happy when he heard what Frieza said, "I couldn't be happier to be praised by King Frieza." Frieza opened the seven dragon balls in front of him, "I can finally get eternal life  Yes, that's great."

    Ginyu said to Frieza, "If you don't mind, let me have a dance to celebrate! Dedicated to King Frieza, the dance of joy", Frieza saw Ginyu's dance and made a show  Sweaty face, "Let's talk about this next time!"

    "The dream of immortality is finally coming true. Even my heart is pounding." Ginyu looked at the dragon ball on the ground and said to Frieza, "The perfect and eternal ruler of the universe is about to be born."

    Frieza stood up and said to Dragon Ball, "Come on, Dragon Ball, give me Frieza, eternal life and endless vitality", both of them were very excited.

    The Great Elder asked Neil to go to support Vegeta and the others, but when Neru flew halfway, he suddenly felt an ominous premonition.

    "That's right, in the not-too-distant future, the evil hand will reach out to the Great Elder. Forgive me, people on Earth, I must protect the Great Elder." Neil flew back after finishing speaking.

    Frieza and Ginyu waited here for a long time. Looking at the seven dragon balls, there was still no movement, and they were very embarrassed. "Why is there no movement? Are they already immortal?"

    Frieza said to Ginyu, "No, I don't think, why", something seemed wrong!

    At this time, he remembered that when he was robbing the Dragon Balls, a Namek elder said to him, "OkayOkay! Take it away, even if you collect all the Dragon Balls, guys like you will not be able to fulfill their wishes."

    "When they captured the second Dragon Ball, the Namekians did say that. They thought it was just a word of mouth. It really means 'like you'. What does 'like you' mean?"

    "There must be a secret code, which only the Namekians know. The secret code, slogan, location, and arrangement of the dragon balls that can make wishes come true must be asked from the Namekians."

    The more Frieza thought about it, the more angry he became. Ginyu said to him, "Namek people? I don't know if there are any survivors." At this time, Frieza looked with the detector, and the detector showed Vegeta and the others.  That's not good, Vegeta and the others know.

    Having said that, Ginyu quickly remembered, "Vegeta? Then I have to stop them from killing Vegeta."

    At this time, Frieza smiled and found the area, "In the area of ??8829401, there are two Namekian reactions, and one is approaching there, we have not attacked that area, there should be survivors.  "

    Ginyu said to Frieza, "Then I'll go and ask for the password immediately!" At this moment, Frieza flew up, "No, I'll go there myself, only I know how to deal with them, Captain Ginyu, please  Be optimistic about Dragon Ball!"

    Ginyu accepted Frieza's order very seriously, so Frieza sat in his flying chair and went to the elder.

    On Likum's side, Likum didn't miss any chance and attacked Wukong. Wukong stood up firmly, bearing the pain, but finally fell down.

    Sun Wuchen told Sun Wukong not to stand up again, but Wukong didn't listen, and stood up again in pain. Likum was there watching Monkey King come over stronger, feeling ridiculous.

    But Likum admired Sun Wukong's spirit very much, and Wukong was determined not to admit defeat. Just like that, he rushed up again, but Likum hid him, jumped up, and gave Sun Wukong a fatal blow, directly kicking him in the neck  .

    Now, Sun Wukong can no longer stand up, his eyes are fixed on the sky, Vegeta and Sun Wuchen will also be worried, Geese uses the detector to see that it is Wukong, "I am dying, I have no fighting power."  , "Of course, the neck is broken."

    Sun Wuchen couldn't bear to beat the ground with his fist, Sun Wukong was still twitching on the ground, Likum looked at the three wastes on the ground, Krillin wanted to rush up to attack Likum, but Wuchen let him hide in the distance  , don't come out.

    Because Kelin is not their opponent at all, this group of opponents is too powerful, they are not at the same level at all, but due to the special situation, they rushed out all at once, "Monster, I will tear your body to pieces!"

    After all, he used the 'hanging slash' and slashed at Likum, but was easily dodged by Likum. With a shock wave, Klin was knocked down to the ground, and he rushed up again, knocking him down.  Kling near??Attack, punch and kick.

    Klin was very helpless, because his strength was too low, Likum looked at the group of trash on the ground, "I thought you were so powerful, King Frieza actually specially called our Ginyu special forces to come and kill them first  Three."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1094 The Effect of Immortal Bean

    ?

    As soon as Likum walked in front of Monkey King, he heard a loud noise flying in the sky behind him. Bart and Keith also saw it, and landed on a small island in the distance. Tianjin Fan finally arrived.

    And a green light flashed from over there, rushing towards Bart and Geese. After the two escaped, they rushed towards Likum again. Before Likum could react, he rushed over with a whirlwind kick.  Spin Likum on the spot.

    At this time, Tianjin Fan tapped his foot lightly and landed on the ground. He put the dumpling on the ground. Tianjin Fan saw Monkey King, Sun Wuchen and Vegeta on the ground. Although he felt uncomfortable, he still came over.  .

    He took out the fairy bean, helped Sun Wuchen up, and put a fairy bean into his mouth, "Sun Wuchen, eat it! It's a fairy bean." Likum looked at Tianjin Fan beside him, "You bald,  Who are you? Are these brats your accomplices?"

    At this time, Sun Wuchen stood up, "Tianjin Fan, you are finally here, it seems that the fairy beans are useful", "Sorry, I am late, but fortunately, the fairy beans were delivered to you in time."

    After eating the fairy beans, Sun Wuchen felt his body became stronger. Tianjin Fan stood up and said, "I want to give the fairy beans to Wukong." He looked at Vegeta again, "Why did Vegeta suffer such a heavy injury?  ?¡±

    "All of them were defeated by the pineapple head over there. Anyway, he is also very powerful." Tianjin Fan walked up to Monkey King, "Wukong, I kept you waiting, come and eat fairy beans!"

    "I don't know whether it's sad or happy now," but Bart and Keith next to him felt very surprised, "Why did the bastard who was dying just now and this bastard seem to be fine?"

    And these two aliens didn't know the magical power of Xiandou at all, but Wukong told Tianjin Fan, "Those guys are really too powerful, but our injuries are mainly caused by Gurudo's injuries, otherwise he wouldn't be at all.  Not a problem."

    "Because of the attack just now, we have no way to carry out a perfect attack, even Vegeta has no power to resist," said Vegeta, Tianjin Fan glanced at Vegeta, "By the way, why was Vegeta killed by those  Guy aren't they a gang?"

    Wukong wanted to explain to Tianjin Fan, but Tianjin Fan.  Instead of asking him to explain, he put his hand on his head, "You don't have to tell me, let me check it out."

    After finishing speaking, Tianjin Fan began to investigate. Everything that appeared in Wukong's mind appeared in Tianjin Fan's mind. From the moment he stepped into the beautiful star to before he came, he saw clearly the whole process.  And Wukong still doesn't understand what's going on?

    "The abilities of you guys have greatly improved, so that's how it is! Bulma is also safe, the Dragon Ball has been robbed, and what happened to Frieza and those guys." Wukong was really surprised when he heard what Tianjin Fan said.

    "It's a lie, how do you know this?" "I touched your head with my hand, and I knew it. I learned this from King Kai. He said it was called meditation, but then again, although Bei  Geeta is brutal, but he saved your life!"

    Tianjin Fan then took out a celestial bean and handed it to Dumpling, asking him to give the celestial bean to Kelin to eat. Now, there is only one celestial bean left in the bag.

    "Wuchen, Wukong, now there is only one fairy bean left, what do you think?" Wuchen took the fairy bean and thought about it, then looked at Vegeta behind him, and called Vegeta after speaking  , and threw the fairy beans over.

    This fairy bean was almost bitten by Likum, and Gochen said to him, "Vegeta, eat it quickly!" Tianjin Fan and Kelin were panicked, "Didn't you say this is the last one?  Why¡­"

    Vegeta took Xiandou and ate it without saying a word. All the losses he suffered on his body recovered at once, and he felt stronger again.

    "Are you going to cure that guy and join forces? What a waste" "After this battle on Namek, Vegeta's combat effectiveness has improved a lot. I want to go back to Earth with him and fight again."

    So Wuchen looked at Kelin, "Kelin, you go to Bulma with the dumplings, and we will take care of it here." After finishing speaking, Wuchen boldly walked towards Likum this time, "You think we can't beat  Are you? Do you think your fighting power is very strong?"

    Klin flew away with the dumplings, and Likum looked at Sun Wuchen, "This is going to be interesting, what is the combat power of this garbage bug?"

    Bart looked at Sun Wuchen's combat power with a detector, "What a garbage bug! It's only about 6000, not as good as just now", "What! What a disappointment? Is it just a bluff?"

    Vegeta looked at Sun Wuchen standing in front of Likum calmly, "He was so calm in front of LikumZi Ruo, doesn't he know how powerful the enemy is?  Could it be but I can't feel the murderous intent at all, could it bethat bastard"

    Likum stood there and stared at Sun Wuchen, "Hey, are you alright? With this little combat power, what do you want to do? You are indeed a lunatic, you can still laugh when you are about to die." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1095 Wuchen's Anger

    ?

    Sun Wuchen smiled, "You don't even want to win me. Now I, you can't win at all. You don't need to move, I will know." Likum touched his head, "What did you think you were going to say?"

    So Likum turned around and said to Bart, "This garbage bug told a big joke!" Wukong heard what Wuchen said from behind, "Wuchen is a bit strange, he is obviously not the kind of person who can talk big,  Doesn't he know the strength of the enemy?"

    However, Vegeta was nervous behind him, "Could it be no no that junior fighter, Sun Wuchen, will never become the legendary Super Saiyan."

    Likum couldn't wait there anymore, "I don't have time to tell you stupid jokes anymore, I'll let you lie down right away." But Vegeta was thinking, "It is said that only one Super Saiyan appears in 1,000 years  "

    "He can break through the bottleneck that any genius fighter can't surpass, how come? I thought it was just a boring legend. If the legend is true, I am the only one who can become a Super Saiyan."

    Without further ado, Likum directly used the 'Mach Punch' and rushed towards Sun Wuchen with one blow, but unexpectedly missed it directly. Likum was also very surprised, and looked around.

    Even Bart didn't notice that there was something wrong with the Geese's detector, and the two immediately turned back, and Sun Wuchen actually appeared behind the two of them, "You guy, when?"

    Everyone was shocked on the spot, because they didn't see Sun Wuchen's movements, but Vegeta's eyes followed him, and Goku also looked at Sun Wuchen, "It seems that Wuchen's ability has risen again."

    Sun Wuchen said to Gies and Bart viciously, "You two are Likum's accomplices, now is the time! I advise you to hurry up and run, otherwise you will regret it."

    But how could the two admit defeat?  And still don't believe it.  The two of them punched each other and kicked each other, and then they dodged directly, but Sun Wuchen did not attack the two of them, but flew towards Likum again.

    Likum became serious, "You bastard. It seems that you are very confident in your speed! But you can't win if you just run away. Well, let me show you my trump card. No matter how fast it is, it will only run away.  It's useless."

    "Because everyone in the energy circle of my uncle will have no bones left." It seems that Likum is very confident, but Vegeta has been worried, "How strong Sun Wuchen is, you can see it now  .¡±

    Likum then launched an attack, "You four go to die together", this time Likum's energy wave was so powerful that the whole earth trembled, stones and rubble rose from the sky, and cracks appeared on the ground  .

    When Likum was about to launch an attack, suddenly, Likum's eyes were staring straight, with tears in his eyes. Sun Wuchen elbowed Likum in the stomach, and all the stones fell down.  , the energy wave also disappeared.

    Sun Wuchen let go, "I'm sorry, because you are full of flaws, I can't help but sorry, sorry", Wukong and Tianjin Fan are still surprised, "Did Wuchen win? How could it be so fast? Impossible  ,is that a lie."

    Bart and Keith looked at him, "What's going on? Likumimpossible! They obviously didn't have the strength to attack Likum just now, it should be a very ordinary attack! How did they fall down?"

    But Vegeta saw it, "It's definitely not an ordinary attack. My eyes can't see it wrong. This is a very fatal blow. It has obviously surpassed the level of a Saiyan. Why?"

    "How did that guy develop this ability? Is the legend true? Or is it because he was in the so-called Great Elder's house? Is that guy a Super Saiyan?"

    This is what Wuchen said to Bart and Geese very kindly, "Have you thought about it? Are you going to go back right away? Or do you want to lie here like this guy?"

    Geese just smiled silently, "Did you hear that? Bart? That bastard is talking big again." "He probably thought he defeated Likum with his strength. It just happened that Likum was careless just now, right?  ?¡±

    "Of course it's a coincidence, his combat power has not improved." Now Wuchen seems to be very confident. Now Geese and Bart have no reason to go back, but rushed forward to prepare to fight Wuchen.

    "Red magma", "blue whirlwind", "Sure enough, they don't want to go back", the two rushed towards Wuchen in an instant, "If you underestimate us like this again", before finishing speaking, Wuchen turned to Geese's face  On the punch.

    Geese covered his face in pain, covered it twice, let go of his hand, his nose was crooked, and he bled again, "Youyou guy", "whatever you say? But you are too bigAre you interested?  "

    When Geese and Bart heard what Sun Wuchen said, they became angry, "What did you say?" One person punched, one kicked, and hit Sun Wuchen's foot, but was stopped by Sun Wuchen!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1096 The Red and Blue Light Balls of Bart and Keith

    ?

    Sun Wuchen turned his eyes to Bart, turned around and swept the army, and swept towards Bart. Bart's reaction was also very fast, and he immediately performed a backflip and jumped up.

    The two were very angry, and Wuchen rushed towards them in a big wave in the middle, Bart and Geese were rushed out like this, and the two immediately flew into the sky, full of doubts and dissatisfaction in their hearts, "just nowhow did you  ?¡±

    Wukong looked at Wuchen, "It's Qi! They were blown away just by holding their breath" Tianjin Fan looked at Bart and Geese, "It seems that Bart and Geese are not doing well! They don't seem to be Wuchen at all.  Chen's opponent."

    Geese still can't figure it out?  Why is Sun Wuchen, who has only 5000 fighting power, so powerful?  But Vegeta could see it.

    "Sun Wuchen will only rapidly increase his combat power at the moment of attack, probably to reduce unnecessary energy consumption! Because it is an instantaneous energy increase, detectors cannot detect it."

    "Very strong combat power. How could he have this kind of energy?" Now not only Vegeta doesn't understand, Geese and Bart are also very distressed now, "It's really annoying, how can they be played by this little bastard?  ?¡±

    At this moment, Bart said to Geese, "Gith, use red and blue light balls to attack together", "Red and blue light balls to attack together? This idea is good, okay, Bart."

    The two of them tried their best to lift their gas out, forming a protective shield, and turned into two spheres, one red and one blue, and the two gases were connected like this, mixing into one, "red and blue light  Ball attack."

    However, it was knocked away by Sun Wuchen's roar, and a protective shield was formed around it automatically, and these so-called red and blue light wave balls could only explode to his side.

    And in the distant sky, Kelin and Dumpling have come to Bulma, Bulma is still complaining, "They left my weak lady here for such a long time, really!"

    Klin explained to her that it was not the case, and then told her the whole story, Bulma then put down the walkman, "Well, let's consider it a reason!"

    But at this time, the light wave balls of Bart and Geese were bounced by Wuchen, and they were all blown up.  Bulma's equipment was blown up.

    Bulma stood up from the ground and wiped away her tears, "Oh, what's going on? Staying in this kind of place for a long time will damage the skin and destroy the beautiful appearance."

    Kelin said to him, "Don't worry, Wukong and Wuchen, they are already dealing with it, at least you won't be fatally hurt here, just be content!"

    After the fierce battle just now, Geese thought that Sun Wuchen would be hurt, but unexpectedly, there was no damage at all. This is the sound of Geese's detector, "Gith, you should attack him with the explosive ball first! With him  The speed should be able to dodge."

    Keith listened to Bart's conversation, "What are you going to do?" "Do you still need to ask? When he was dodging, I attacked from behind. My speed was the fastest in the universe, and he couldn't escape no matter how fast he was.  "

    Anyway, Geese was not happy, "To deal with this kind of rubbish, it's abominable", after all, Geese used the "Blasting Ball", gathered the energy of the blasting ball in his hand, and smashed it at Sun Wuchen.

    Bart looked at Sun Wuchen, "Okay, let's go! Why don't you avoid it?" "Bounced away", this cannon ball was actually bounced away by Sun Wuchen, "Damn it, where did it go?"

    But Bart didn't notice that Sun Wuchen was right behind him, which startled Bart, "You guywhenyou actually ran behind the number one in the universe, Master Speed."

    "It seems that you are only the second in the universe." Bart was very angry, and Keith was still wondering, "What what happened, after blowing up my explosive bomb, he ran behind Bart in an instant, it's unbelievable  "

    Bart was so angry that he lost his mind, "Who the hell are you?" "A Saiyan who grew up on Earth! It seems to be like this!" "Stop joking, how can a Saiyan have such a speed?"

    "How would I know that kind of thing? I should have worked hard to practice it." "But you can't beat me with speed alone. You can only be exhausted. When you are tired and your movements are slow, it will be over."

    Bart launched a series of punches, but Wuchen easily dodged it, and Geese was also very angry, "Bastard, Ginyu Special Forces, how can you be underestimated by such a bastard?"

    Geese also rushed towards Sun Wuchen with all his strength, and Bart and Geese joined forces to fight Sun Wuchen, but no matter how fast the two of them were, they still couldn't beat Sun Wuchen!

      "Have you exhausted all your strength just to dodge? This will defeat you", "Is that so?" Sun Wuchen immediately dodged, at this moment, Geese punched Bart, and Bart kicked Geese!

    Bart said to Geese angrily, "What are you doing?" "You are the one!" The two fought each other, watching each other gnash their teeth, but Geese stopped suddenly, "I said, it's not the time for infighting!  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1097 Defeating Bart

    ?

    Sun Wuchen looked at Bart and Geese very funny, "Do you want to see it? I don't just have speed." The two didn't listen to Sun Wuchen, so they rushed over again, but Sun Wuchen dodged again.

    Wuchen flashed out, turned around and kicked Bart on the back, even his combat uniform was kicked to pieces. Before Bart could fly away, Sun Wuchen flew over again and kicked him from top to bottom  , and hit it again.

    Seeing this heavy blow, Bart almost couldn't bear it. At the moment of falling, Sun Wuchen was already on the ground, waiting for him. Wuchen hit him again from below and hit him in the stomach.

    Then he threw him on the ground. Geese in the air saw this scene and opened his mouth in fright, feeling a little scared. Now Wuchen's power is overwhelmingly overwhelming Bart and Geese.

    At this time Wuchen said to Geese, "The two of them are not dead yet, hurry up and get the two of them out of this planet!" Vegeta, hearing this sentence, became angry, "Bastard, don't  You're talking stupid, Sun Wuchen, give them a fatal blow."

    But Wuchen told Vegeta, "They are already dying, there is no need to kill them all." Geese is now in the air, and he is restless in his heart, creating an inexplicable sense of fear.

    "How is it possible? We are the Ginyu Special ForcesIwe are a five-member super-fine force selected from the elites of the universe! Why did we lose to this low-level guy?"

    "Nightmare! I was defeated without even a chance to fight back, damn it!" After speaking, he flew away, and Sun Wuchen sighed, "It's shameful, I don't even care about my companion."  Trembling guy.

    "Wuchen, it seems that your abilities have increased and become stronger." However, at this moment, Vegeta flew over and broke Bart's neck with a single kick, killing him completely, and then shot at Riku.  Mu hit a shock wave and shattered it directly.

    Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta, "You bastard, didn't you say that you finally killed the killer? They are already dying." Vegeta glanced at Sun Wuchen.

    "Your naive thoughts are really disgusting. Why do you let one go? Now you should be able to solve it easily. It seems that you haven't fully become a Super Saiyan yet."

    "Super Saiyan?" Wuchen was confused!  Vegeta told him, "It seems that the overwhelming power has made you very confident! But this is still no match for Frieza, unless you can get immortality."

    "You don't know how terrible Frieza is." "I'm not talking big. I think I'm much stronger. Even so, can't I beat Frieza?"

    "Yes! If you want to fight him, you must be prepared to die! Frieza is far more powerful than you can imagine."

    Goku said to Vegeta, "What you said is too exaggerated. You have seen how powerful Gochen is just now, right? Those guys have no power to fight back! Who else can beat Gochen now?"

    "Could it be said that the three of us Saiyans can't beat Frieza alone? Although it's a bit invincible, but for the peace of the universe, he must be eliminated."

    "It's easy to say, just wait and see! Frieza must have obtained eternal life now, so there is no chance of winning. It's better to pray that you don't run into him."

    Goku told Vegeta, "I don't think that guy has fulfilled his wish yet." When Vegeta heard Sun Wukong say this, he quickly asked him, "What? Why did you say that?"

    "If the dragon balls here are the same as those on the earth, the sky should be dark when the dragon appears, but it has been bright since just now, so it should"

    For Vegeta, who knows nothing, he doesn¡¯t know anything now. He just knows that when all the dragon balls are collected, he can make a wish, "What is the dragon? What will appear when all the dragon balls are collected?"

    At this time, Sun Wuchen also remembered, "By the way, I know, they don't know the spell, they must think that collecting all seven can make their wish come true." Now Vegeta is very angry, "Spell? What spell?"

    At this time, Sun Wuchen turned around and said to Tianjin Fan and Sun Wukong, "We still have a chance to realize our wishes. It seems that Piccolo and Yamucha still have hope of resurrection." The three were very happy.

    "Okay, then start to think of a way to get the Dragon Ball back now." For Vegeta, he still didn't know anything.

    On the side of Frieza's spaceship, Geese has come to Ginyu, "What? Have Gurudo, Likum, and Bart been hit?"

    Keith was very nervous, "Because there is a very powerful guy", Ginyu was very angry, "Don't be silly! We are Ginyu's special forces!Someone who is stronger than the Ginyu Special Forces?  There is no one else in the universe except King Frieza.  "

    Geese was very nervous, "I thought so too, but the fact", "It turns out that the disappearance of the combat power of the three of them is not a malfunction of the detector!"

    Ginyu said to Ginyu, "Hurry up and contact King Frieza!" Ginyu became even more angry, "Are you kidding? Do you have the nerve to say such a shameful thing? Fortunately, King Frieza is out."

    "Hahahaha, I, Captain Ginyu, will go out in person, please watch carefully!" "Please!" Ginyu immediately ordered someone to bury the seven dragon balls.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1098 Dragon Ball Spell

    ?

    Ginyu said to his subordinates, "Be sure to hide the dragon ball, if you lose it, King Frieza will be angry", and then buried the dragon ball, "Very well, this time let those guys  Experience the power of this captain."

    Ginyu's special forces are now attacking, and Ginyu and Gies have put on super handsome poses, but only he knows what he did for himself, and even the men behind him are sweating for them.

    They felt it themselves, and the subordinates behind them applauded awkwardly. Geese panicked, "Two people are posing in a pose, it really doesn't have any momentum!"  Forgive you, never forgive you."

    Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta, "Vegeta, you should know them very well, is there any good way?" Vegeta looked at Sun Wuchen, "Aren't you planning to hit Frieza?" "That's the plan."  , but first I need to resurrect my comrades."

    "There is a fart in resurrection. When the earth is destroyed, it will be the same. Instead of this, it is better to let me get eternal life."

    Goku looked at Vegeta, "Don't be kidding, you are no better than Frieza", this is when they sensed two fighting forces, coming to this side, "It's finally here! The escaped Geese, put  Captain Ginyu has brought it."

    "Even you can't handle it easily this time", "It's really not good! Wuchen", at this time, Vegeta thought for a while, "Wait, where is Frieza? He got the Dragon Ball from Ginyu  Finally, it should be in a spaceship!"

    "There seems to be no one over there." Wuchen looked around and pointed to the west, "I can feel a strong Qi in that direction far away, probably Frieza."

    Wukong thought, "That direction is no not good, that's the home of the Great Elder", "By the way, Frieza couldn't fulfill his wish, so he went directly to ask the Namekians!" "Ask about the spell?  Could it be that he is the creator of the Dragon Balls"

    Vegeta was very anxious, and Goku told him, "He is the Great Elder! Oops, after he asks the way to realize his wish, he will definitely kill the Great Elder and the others, but he doesn't know that once the Great Elder dies, Dragon Ball will disappear  gone."

    At this time, Ginyu and Geese had come to Sun Wuchen, and Geese looked at Sun Wuchen, "You were so arrogant just now, the captain decided to teach you a lesson himself."

    Tianjin Fan looked at Ginyu in front of him, "How is it? Wuchen, is there a chance of winning?" Wuchen looked at Ginyu, "We'll find out when we fight! This guy looks much better than those few."

    And Ginyu looked at Sun Wuchen with a detector, "Is this the guy? The combat power is about 5,000", Geese also felt confused, "Yes, it is indeed only 5,000, which is very strange."

    Ginyu said to Geese, "Idiots, you are relying too much on the detectors, so you will suffer a lot. He is probably the type that can greatly improve his strength at the moment of battle. According to my calculations, his real combat power  Around 60,000."

    Geese was very surprised, "60,000, he is just a Saiyan? I haven't heard of it yet, what about a Saiyan with a combat power of 60,000?" Ginyu was very calm.

    "It's not surprising. I may be a mutant super-genius fighter like us. It seems that I will enjoy an unprecedented happy battle. The time for the captain to actually fight the real power has come."

    Wuchen told Tianjin Fan, "Take the radar and go find the Dragon Balls", Wukong thought, "I think it should be near their spaceship", "If I can get rid of them, I will rush to meet you."

    "Don't be so emboldened, you will definitely win", Wukong told Tianjin Fan, "If you don't hurry up, the Great Elder may be in danger", "Maybe it's too late", "In short, hurry up!"

    Sun Wuchen told Vegeta, "Vegeta, the other guy will be handed over to you. When you recover from a near-death state, your strength will double, and you should win."

    Vegeta glanced at Sun Wuchen, "So you know it too", "Okay, go, be careful", at this time, Goku and Tenzan had rushed to the direction of the elder, and Sun Wuchen and Vegeta had already entered the battle  state.

    Sun Wuchen said to Vegeta, "Okay, Vegeta, let's go!" Suddenly, Vegeta gathered his strength and flew away with a certain force, "Goodbye, Sun Wuchen", and only Sun Wuchen was left alone  Play against both of them here.

    Sun Wuchen was seriously injured in anger, and at this moment, Ginyu saw that Sun Wuchen was absent-minded, "There is a flaw!" He hit Sun Wuchen with an impact elbow.  opened.

    It seems different, the captain's ability is indeed very strong, the two punched each other, kicked each other, but they were both avoided by the other party!

    & nbsp; Wuchen kicked Ginyu, grabbed Sun Wuchen's leg, and threw it 360 degrees to the mountain island. Wukong stood up with his body, stepped on the rock with a backflip, and jumped over  .  Taking advantage of the situation, he kicked Ginyu.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1099 Vegeta's Funk

    ?

    Ginyu just stood there, waiting for Sun Wuchen to give him a kick. As soon as he flew over, the moment he kicked him, Ginyu disappeared immediately, and Wukong rushed a few steps there.  Rushed out, punched like Wuchen.

    Knocked Sun Wuchen to the ground with one punch, and then flew over, Gravity kicked to step on Sun Wuchen, but Sun Wuchen quickly rolled over, allowing Ginyu to step on the ground.

    Wuchen then jumped up and kicked Ginyu. Ginyu felt back, ran a few steps, and flew to the mountain island over there. Unexpectedly, there was a tree in front of him, and Sun Wuchen followed Ginyu like this.  come over.

    Ginyu circled around the tree, just as Sun Wuchen flew over and met Ginyu's feet, Ginyu kicked him away!

    Ginyu flew above Wuchen at the fastest speed, and when Wuchen flew above, Ginyu intercepted him, formed a tornado, kicked him off, fell to the river, and set off a  big waves.

    But unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen took advantage of the waves to charge up again, and charged towards the top of the upper island where Ginyu stood.  In the chaotic fight.

    The speed of the two was very fast, and they did not leave any room for their opponents during the fight. In the end, they each gave each other a heavy blow and retreated to the room.

    Sun Wuchen wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "It hurts, that bastard Vegeta" Ginyu looked at Sun Wuchen, "He's skilled, this kid does have some strength, but it's a pity that Vegeta got away with it."

    Sun Wuchen thought to himself, "We must make a quick decision, otherwise everyone's hopes will be lost", and now, Vegeta is also heading there.

    "It's a good start. Sun Wuchen and Ginyu are equal in strength. It is estimated that they will lose to both sides. All of this is under my control. After asking the spell from the mouths of those little devils, I will kill them."

    "As long as I get eternal life, Frieza will be fine." Vegeta was very excited and accelerated forward, while Ginyu and Sun Wuchen on the other side were still attacking fiercely.

    Keith was stunned looking at the side, and the speed of the two of them was very fast, Ginyu said to Sun Wuchen, "As far as Saiyans are concerned, the speed is quite good, Ginyu's special forces, captain Ginyu's super fighting posture.  "

    After all, Sun Wuchen also imitated Ginyu's appearance and made this form. Ginyu was very angry, "Stupid idiot, the foot is reversed, the foot", Sun Wuchen immediately changed his foot, "Oh, speaking of it,  Your posture is so weird."

    Ginyu blushed, "What are you talking about You guys don't understand the luxury of the super fighting posture", Sun Wuchen put down the posture, "Whatever, time is running out, although I'm sorry for your beautiful appearance, solve it immediately  You."

    Ginyu heard Sun Wuchen say this, "It's so arrogant, this is the first time the captain heard someone say this to me, if you are full of confidence because of the warm-up exercise just now, I'm sorry, I will call soon  Break the bridge of your nose."

    "Actually, the captain is the same as you, the type who can freely control the combat power." This surprised Sun Wuchen, and Geese looked at the two of them.

    "As expected of Captain Ginyu, he is still so calm, of course! Even if that guy's combat power can reach 60,000, Captain Ginyu is far above him."

    Without saying a word, Ginyu fired a super light wave bomb, and hit it towards Sun Wuchen. The purple light wave bomb also left a deep mark on the ground, rushed to a distance, and then exploded  .

    However, the energy of this purple bomb cannot be underestimated, and it caused huge damage to the environment in an instant.

    Bulma is still repairing her Dragon Ball radar here in Yixiantian, "It's not good, the spaceship is destroyed, it can't return to Earth, and the communicator is broken, it's not a good thing", but at this time, the machine responded immediately.

    "It's very good, it's fixed, it really wasted a lot of time." At this moment, an earthquake came from behind, shaking her off the table, and the Dragon Ball Radar was also turned on. Bulma picked up the Dragon Ball Radar and took a look.  , Surprisingly, all seven Dragon Balls have been collected.

    "What's going on? Why did the seven dragon balls gather together? Are they planning to secretly make a wish to Shenlong behind my back? Or if Vegeta gathered all the dragon balls" Before I finished speaking, the earthquake shook again.

    Klin told Bulma, "Vegeta is probably with Wuchen and the others now. Before I came, Frieza's men had already taken the seven dragon balls. They are the Ginyu Special Forces."

    "Maybe holding the seven dragon balls, it could be Frieza who is making the wish, but, they don't know the spell to make the wish, I'm afraid they just tookWhen it comes to the seven dragon balls, I don't know how to use them.  "

    Anyway, Bulma is not happy now, "Here it is again, what is going on with this planet? One after another, why don't we go and see."

    "If it's Frieza, or if it's Vegeta, just get ahead of them and say 'Let's go back to Earth', you two go with me and aim for Dragon Ball." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1100 Sun Wuchen's True Combat Power

    ?

    Bulma took out the capsule box from his pocket, took out the jet bike No. 67, got on the bike, and let Kling and Dumpling fly over to where the Dragon Ball Radar was.

    Ginyu looked at the big pit in front of him, and he was very proud. Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen jumped over immediately.  Give him a kick, but it's a phantom.

    In this way, the two fought again, and Keith watched the two fight fiercely. Finally, Sun Wuchen kicked Ginyu into the river, and just like that, Ginyu fell into the river.

    Sun Wuchen ran to the river and looked into the river. At this moment, the river was boiling and bubbling. A jet of water rushed out and pushed Ginyu out. With a surge of waves, the water in the river was crowded.  the shore.

    Sun Wuchen flew up with Ginyu, and the two were comparing their speeds as they rose. Sun Wuchen soon overtook Ginyu. Ginyu wanted to catch up and pass, but Sun Wuchen's speed was too fast.

    "This guy's speed is too fast, that guy's speed is faster than mine." Geese also rushed up and fired a beam of light at Sun Wuchen. Sun Wuchen stopped immediately when he saw Geese attacking him  .

    Taking advantage of his unpreparedness, Ginyu stepped forward and locked Sun Wuchen, and Geese was very happy there, "Hahahaha, he successfully blocked his movements, Captain, he is already in our pocket."

    Sun Wuchen was also struggling hard, "Damn it, I have such a lot of strength, I can't break free." Geese was still adding fuel and jealousy to the side, fanning the flames, "Break his neck, and finish him in one go."

    Sun Wuchen was also very helpless, "I can't help it! It seems that I can only use the Kaiwang Fist", but suddenly, Ginyu let go of Sun Wuchen, Sun Wuchen was also very puzzled, and Geese was also very puzzled, "Captain, why don't you kill him?"  kill him."

    But Ginyu was very angry, "Who told you to take action, Geese", "TeamCaptain", "Next time if there is more trouble, I will not be polite."

    Gise dared not speak up below, with a panicked look on his face, looking at Ginyu, Ginyu said to Sun Wuchen, "You guys haven't shown your true skills yet, have you?"

    "Do you think I didn't notice it? Are you planning to save your strength and fight King Frieza? It's rare to meet an opponent that excites me! Just skip the boring tricks."

    Sun Wuchen understood, "Okay, I understand, then I will show you my true strength", "That's right, if you die without going all out, you will not rest in peace."

    Sun Wuchen looked confident, "Use your machine that can detect power, and take a good look at my combat power." Ginyu was also very confident, "I know without a detector, your highest combat power should be around 85,000."

    So Sun Wuchen launched the Realm King Fist, and the power and energy were released at once, and the surrounding environment followed Sun Wuchen's changes. At this time, Ginyu was still proud of himself.

    But suddenly, Ginyu opened his mouth, "95,000, 100,000, 105,000, 106,000, 107,000, no impossible, 109,000, 110,000, impossible, and still going up." At this time, Ginyu was frightened  .

    Not to mention Geese, the two faces are sweating, but Wukong's strength and combat effectiveness are still rising. Can Wukong's real strength defeat Ginyu?

    But Sun Wuchen's combat power is still rising sharply. Ginyu looked at the detector and went crazy, "120,000, 130,000, 140,000. 150,000! How could this be? 180,000! Unbelievable, is this your real strength?  "

    Geese was already very flustered below this, "How is it possible? Impossible! We can't winwhy? Saiyans can reach this level."

    At this time, Wuchen was ready, and Sun Wuchen told Ginyu, "To be honest, my instant explosive power is higher than this. The reason why I was defeated by your subordinates before was not because I didn't want to fight, but because I wanted to increase my physique.  .¡±

    "Don't you know? The physique of a Saiyan is beyond the limit, because the elders have discovered my potential before, so now I use my potential to force out a part of the Saiyan fighting power in my body."

    "Let me tell you the truth, it's almost impossible to fight against me with your current combat power, so think about it now."

    Ginyu was very nervous when he heard it, "Could it be are you a super super Saiyan", Sun Wuchen told Ginyu, "Vegeta said that just now, but I don't know what you are talking about.  "

    Keith heard their conversation below, "SuperSuper Saiyan! The strongest warrior in the legend, that guy, is that guy the only Super Saiyan King Frieza fears?"

    Now, Ginyu?I already scratched my head in a panic, and the more I thought about it, the more I felt it was impossible, but the data would not be wrong, and his combat effectiveness could be felt, and now my heart was very complicated.

    Sun Wuchen told Ginyu, "I'm sorry, but you can't win against me. I don't want to engage in unnecessary battles. You should just disappear from this planet." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1101 Looking for Bulma

    ?

    Ginyu turned around and looked at Sun Wuchen, "You bastard, are you telling the truth?" Sun Wuchen nodded, "Yes, especially you, more moral than I imagined, I don't want to kill you  .¡±

    "Don't want to kill me? Don't want to fight meaninglessly? Disappear from this planet. Super Saiyans are the most aggressive, bloodiest super fighters in the universe."

    "Really? It seems that you are not a Super Saiyan! You have not completely become a Super Saiyan! By the way, you are not a Super Saiyan at all! That's how it is! Hahahaha", Ginyu said  Sun Wuchen didn't understand the words at all.

    At the main base of the Great Elder on the Tianzhu, Dandy told the Great Elder, "Great Elder, Neil is back!" Neil knelt in front of the Great Elder.

    The Great Elder looked at Nai Lu alone here, "Why are you back, didn't you ask you to help the people on Earth?"

    "I'm very sorry, but my duty is always to protect the safety of the Great Elder. If the Great Elder dies, the Dragon Ball will disappear, and the wishes of the people on earth will not be fulfilled."

    At this time, Wukong and Tianjin Fan had already rushed to the first-line sky where Bulma was, "Bulma, put the Dragon Ball radar", the two of them searched around this first-line sky but couldn't find Bulma, and K  The whereabouts of Lin and Jiaozi.

    "Really, we are racing against time! The critical moment is always away." Tianjin Fan walked over, looked at the ground, and called Wukong, "Wukong, look", Wukong looked, "This is not Bulma  Traces of your jet bike?"

    "It seems that Bulma has gone out on a jet motorcycle, so let's go after it quickly, if we don't get the radar as soon as possible to find the dragon ball, it will be over." So the two flew away.

    But at this moment, Neru has already felt, "It seems that I have finally found this place, and it is very close." At this time, Frieza is already heading for Tianzhu.

    The Great Elder called Dandy over, "Dandy, come here." After finishing speaking, he put his hand on Dandy's head, and a force burst out from Dandy's body, and Dandy himself felt  It's amazing, a surge of energy.

    "Go, Dandy, the people on Earth need you, I have triggered your power, you should be able to arrive in a short time", "But?" "Go!" "I see, Great Elder Qian  Don't die."

    Dandy immediately bid farewell to the elder, walked out of the room, and flew out. The elder sat on the king's chair and sighed quietly, "Am I killed? Or did I die?"

    Dandy just flew out for a while, and saw a person coming from the opposite side. The two glanced at each other. Dandy saw that it was Frieza, and he really came.

    Frieza just glanced at him, "Forget it, don't worry about the brat", so he flew straight to the top of the pillar where the elder was, and Neil told the elder that he was here.

    So Neru went outside to check on this Frieza himself, "What's your business!" Frieza got off the hanging chair, "My name is Frieza, and I want to fulfill a certain wish through Dragon Ball."

    "Although I have collected all seven, my wish cannot be fulfilled anyway, so I would like to ask you to tell me how to fulfill my wish?" Neru glared at Frieza, "Go, evil people don't deserve to know."

    "I think you'd better be honest, you don't need a reason to kill you, there are two of you, you can ask whoever you want," Frieza started to move with his hands behind his back.

    Neru told Frieza, "Then you can try, but before the battle I want to tell you one thing, the other one is the Great Elder of Namek, and the Dragon Ball is made by the Great Elder."

    "Listen, you remember! If you kill the Great Elder, the Dragon Ball will also disappear." Frieza felt very curious, "The Great Elder?" So he went to get off the detector, stared at him, and issued a  The laser blasted the house above.

    Neru was very worried that Frieza would threaten the Great Elder, so Frieza flew up and looked at the so-called Namek Great Elder, "I see, it seems that I am not lying, it is indeed different from other Namek people  .¡±

    "Grand Elder, aren't you going to tell me? But will you just let him die?" Frieza turned his eyes to Neru.

    The Great Elder told Frieza, "Nalu is not as weak as you imagined. It is the strongest fighting type on this planet. The Namek is not like the other Namek who were hurt by you before."

    Frieza was very angry, "It seems that he won't tell me anyway", but the first elder told Neil in his consciousness, "Please, Neil, buy as much time as possible."

    "Okay, since you're so brave, let's show you the most terrifying power in the universe.", Frieza brought the detector.

    Neru told Frieza, "You have also noticed that the life of the Great Elder is almost over. If you fight here, once you hurt him, it will not be good for you. Let's change places." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1102 Neru vs Frieza

    ?

    Frieza said to Nail, looking at the elder, "I don't think this will happen, it's fine, it's up to you", Nail glanced at the elder, and then flew away, Frieza  Also followed him.

    The Great Elder lowered his head, "I'm sorry, Nailu, we have to wait until Dandy reaches the people on Earth. From this point of view, the fate of this planet will be in their hands." The Great Elder sighed helplessly.  in one breath.

    Sun Wuchen is still fighting with Ginyu, "Why are you laughing?" "How could I not laugh? I didn't expect there to be a guy as strong as you." "What's so ridiculous?" "Because you are better than Ben  The captain is stronger, so happy."

    So Ginyu took off the detector and asked Geese to catch his detector, "I see, Captain Ginyu wants" Ginyu said to Geese, "Hold my detector carefully, don't get it  lost."

    At this time, Frieza also followed Nairu to the distance, but Frieza felt strange seeing Nairu flying forward and never stopping, "Where do you want to go? Enough is enough!"

    Just like that, Frieza suddenly appeared in front of Neilu, preventing him from flying forward, "How far do you want to run?" Lu Lu was too embarrassed to reveal it face to face, so he looked down and went down!

    Satisfied, Frieza also came down, and as soon as Neru came down, he threw his shirt aside, Frieza looked at Neru, "Really, it seems that people on this planet are in a hurry to die,  Really nerve-wracking."

    Neru began to gather strength, and his energy began to rise. Frieza turned on the detector to see Neru's ability, and Neru directly released his own ability.

    This made Frieza very surprised, "It's very powerful, the combat power has risen to 42,000, so it seems that it is indeed different from the Namekians so far."

    "It's really surprising. It's a very good combat power. It's worthy of being a combat type. I really want to accept you as a subordinate! Well, let me give you a number for reference, so that you can know how strong the enemy is in front of you. My combat power  It's 530,000."

    "But I won't use all my strength to deal with you. Don't worry, by the way, I will use this left hand to fight you! Maybe it can bring me some fun in fighting."

    Neru was very angry when he heard that, "It's so arrogant", he jumped up immediately, and slashed Frieza's neck heavily with his arm. Frieza just tilted his head and smiled humorously.

    Neru slashed at his neck very hard, but Frieza was unscathed!  Frieza smiled, "That's not okay, it's rare for me to stick my neck out for you to hit. Is it only this level? Forget it, 42000 is really only this level."

    Frieza grabbed Neru's arm, grabbed it hard, and directly penetrated his arm with his fingers, purple blood spurted out directly, and with a hard grab, his arm was torn off.

    Naru took two steps back in pain, Frieza took his arm and elbowed him in the abdomen, and Naru fell down like this.

    Frieza looked at Neru who was so small in front of him, and smiled arrogantly, "I'm really sorry, I'll give it back to you", so he threw Neru's arm in front of him.

    "It's better not to force it, it's better to say it before I decide to kill you." Nai Lu really struggled to get up, and rushed his arm to the right, and the broken arm grew out again.

    This surprised Frieza, "Oh, it's amazing! Can it be regenerated? But it doesn't make any difference even if it returns to its original state. It seems that the physical strength cannot be recovered, and the combat effectiveness has declined."

    Neru was ready to attack again, but Frieza simply ignored him, "Really, even though you know you're not my opponent, you still can't give up? I don't understand what you guys are thinking."

    Neru gasped for breath, "I won't admit defeat, I won't admit defeat" Frieza just looked at him and smiled.

    And Bulma, Kelin and Jiaozi went to look for the dragon balls, but the way to find the dragon balls was not so simple. Bulma was driving her jet motorcycle in front of her, followed by a big raptor.

    "Is there any hatred between this planet and me? This time it's over." The big dragon flying in the sky followed Bulma all the way, flying down and stepping on Bulma from time to time!

    At this time, Bulma saw a cave in front of him, "Great, if you just hide in that cave, hurry up, it's almost there, great, you're saved" Just when she thought it was safe, she suddenly came from the cave.  A yellow velociraptor emerged from behind the stone.

    The velociraptor happened to be blocking the entrance of the cave, and opened its jaws wide. Bulma stepped on the brakes quickly, but bumped into a rock when turning.?, even people and cars flew up.

    But it landed safely, "Am I saved?" When she thought she was safe, she looked down and found that she had already sat on the back of the big dragon that was chasing her just now.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1103 Find Bulma

    ?

    This bad dragon is really bad. It even took Bulma and flew upside down. Otherwise, it grabbed the dragon's skin vigorously, but the dragon's skin was very tight, so it just let go and fell off.  down.

    Who would have known that the yellow velociraptor was waiting for her below, so he opened its bloody maw again, just as Bulma thought he was about to say goodbye to the world.

    Suddenly, two lasers flashed, and the velociraptor below immediately fell down, and Bulma just fell on its back and bounced to the ground.

    Bulma looked back again, and even the big dragon in the sky fell down and fell on the velociraptor, and the two dragons died just like that.

    But Bulma is still confused now, "What, what's the matter?" Suddenly a person stood in front of him, startling her, "Don't come here, pervert, idiot, monster, villain"

    "Bulma!" Bulma stopped when he heard someone calling his name, and looked forward, "Tianjin rice? Then, then?" Looking again, it was actually Wukong, "Okay, that's too much!  Bulma!"

    But Bulma didn't feel what he did wrong, "What are you doing, suddenly took the Dragon Ball with Vegeta, and then ran away without a trace, what happened?"

    "Throwing a weak lady in such a dangerous place, no matter how safe your conscience is?" Wukong smiled and looked at Bulma, "It's not that there are Kelin and Dumpling, they are here to protect you."

    "Krillin said he was afraid of using gas, so he lured Frieza and the others to us, so he didn't use gas, so we kept running and running." "It's okay, it's okay, anyway, I've saved you from the mouth of the dinosaur.  "

    Wukong looked at Bulma, "In short, Dragon Ball Radar, if it goes well, the wish may come true", Bulma is still angry!

    "Haven't your wish come true yet? I thought you had snatched the dragon balls long ago, but now it shows that the seven dragon balls have been gathered together. I thought you've already got them all, so I really have to rush to see them. But, what's the matter?  ? Really."

    Wukong took out the Dragon Ball Radar from Bulma's pocket, "Tianjin Fan, Kelin, the Dragon Ball is over there", pointing there, and the three of them flew over there.

    However, before flying, Bulma stopped them, "Tell me about the current situation", "We are in a hurry now, let's talk later, Bulma, you and the dumplings should go back to the original island and wait for us.  "

    "However, Tianjin Fan brought the fairy beans back, and we each ate one. Now Wuchen is dealing with them alone, but Wuchen's combat effectiveness seems to have improved too much."

    "Really? Has he become very strong?" Bulma thought about Sun Wuchen, "Sun Jun, I didn't expect him to become so handsome, and my lover Yamucha and I always quarrel! Did you choose the wrong one?"  He looked up at the cloud in the sky.

    Wukong, Kelin, and Tianjin Fan, the three of them flew away, leaving Bulma and Jiaozi in place, so the two returned to the original Yixiantian.

    But for Sun Wuchen, Ginyu concentrated all his strength on his fist, Sun Wuchen didn't know what he was doing, suddenly, raised his hand in the sky, punched himself at once, and rushed the fist into his body  penetrated.

    He kept inserting himself inside, bleeding a lot, and the blood on his body was also flowing continuously. Sun Wuchen was stunned to see it here, and Ginyu was also quite cruel to himself.

    Ginyu supported his body, "You guyAlthough you are not a Super Saiyan, but I really likeyour powerful body", Sun Wuchen couldn't understand what he said, "I like"

    Geese looked at Ginyu nervously, "Sure enoughCaptain Ginyu wants to do that", I saw Ginyu radiating all the energy in his body, Sun Wuchen looked at Ginyu, very nervous.

    "It's amazing, his body still contains such a great power", I only heard Ginyu shouting over there, "Exchangeexchange" Suddenly, my body no longer belonged to me, and my consciousness was like  As if the primordial spirit had come out of the body, it withdrew from the body.

    I saw that Ginyu exerted all his strength, stretching from his feet to the top of his head. Could it be that this is the so-called enlightenment, and then a wave of light rushed out from the mouths of both parties.  Dao Guangbo transmitted to the opponent.

    But at this moment, Wuchen flew away with the detector, followed by Geese, "Hahaha, this body flies faster", at this time Ginyu couldn't move in the air, "body, body can't move  gone."

    "That guy hurt himself on purpose just for this well, if this goes on, I no, those guys will meet Wukong and the others", and at this moment he?I can't control my body well.

    "Damn it, not only did it not adapt to this body, but it was seriously injured, and it couldn't fly fast, and even if I could return to Earth, my two women would definitely be angry, it turned out like this, it's nerve-wracking!  "  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1104 Body Swap

    ?

    At this time, Vegeta had already flown over, and he had already arrived above the main control area of ??the spaceship where Frieza was. "It seems that Frieza has really gone out."

    He also looked down, and saw two junior combatants chatting on the top of the spaceship. When the two junior combatants looked up, they felt a light coming from the sky. For some unknown reason, a combatant was shot down.  flew.

    When another combatant checked again, he was also knocked down. The combatant below was very worried when he saw the two combatants above fell down, so he became vigilant.

    Then, all the lower-level fighters around him were killed by Vegeta, and at this time, Ginyu was still enjoying Sun Wuchen's body, "Hahahaha, is this the body with 180,000 strength?"

    Ginyu flew close to the surface of the water, and took a photo of the shadow on the water, "It's still more handsome, isn't it, Keith", and the two went back happily.

    At this time, the real Sun Wuchen was still using Ginyu's body to barely fly, "If you don't hurry up, Wukong and the others will be killed." He looked around, feeling angry on both sides.

    But his body was so weak that he fell down, "This body can't even control the balance well, really", now Wu Chen is powerless.

    Vegeta walked into Frieza's main control room, "Bastard, damn Frieza, from the fact that Ginyu was left behind, the Dragon Ball must be hidden somewhere here."

    "In any case, people on Earth should be able to find it with that strange equipment, they will be here soon, let's change into a new combat uniform now", Vegeta went, took a shower, and changed clothes.

    But he is still thinking about another thing now, "Speaking of which, the medicine that Sun Wuchen and his accomplice brought is really miraculous. It healed the injury without heal, and even his physical strength has fully recovered."

    Vegeta came to the dressing room, turned on the machine and took a look, "Tch, is the old model the only one that fits?" There was no choice but to wear the old model.

    At this time, Wukong, Tianjin Fan and Kelin and the three of them had already arrived here according to the Dragon Ball radar. Just as Tianjin Fan wanted to rush into the spaceship, Wukong told him that he didn't seem to be in the spaceship.

    The three of them landed on the ground and walked up according to the Dragon Ball radar. As expected, they were getting farther and farther away from the spaceship. Wukong looked at the ground, and there were traces of being buried on the ground, so he let Tianjin Fan and Kelin  came here.

    They took a closer look and found that there were indeed traces of being dug and buried here, so the three of them started digging. Because they couldn't use energy, they were afraid that the dragon ball would be destroyed, so they could only dig by hand.

    And Vegeta, who was on the side, also came out, staring at the three of them digging the dragon ball, "Is it hidden there? Well, quickly summon the dragon, after killing you, my desire to keep youth and immortality  It will be done.¡±

    "Great, I have finally collected all seven of these dragon balls." The three of them froze from their smiles, "After all the hard work, we have finally gathered these seven dragon balls. Now Piccolo and Yamucha can both  Resurrected."

    The two of them are still chattering here, and Vegeta can't wait any longer, "Okay, let's start. We came here just for this moment. Let's meet the real dragon."

    Wukong yelled loudly at Dragon Ball, "Come out, Shenlong, let your wish come true", Vegeta hid behind, and was helpless when he heard such a simple spell, "Why? Didn't he respond? What is Shenlong  What's it like?"

    But Wukong and the three of them are still happy, but these are the seven dragon balls, and there is no movement, "It didn't come outthe dragon didn't come out? Why didn't it pop out?" "Maybe the lines are different!"

    Vegeta was already impatient behind, and Goku and the others were still experimenting hard, but at this moment, Vegeta suddenly turned his head to look, and then Goku and the others also looked over there.

    "Tianjin Fan, Kelin, it seems that there are two forces coming this way, it can't be Ginyu and the others", "Could it be that Wuchen was defeated? Impossible."

    Vegeta hid behind the spaceship with an angry expression on his face, "It's getting tricky again, damn it!" This is what Goku has already felt, "No, this aura is evil, that's right, what happened to Wuchen? The three of us  Hurry up and hold your breath and hide!"

    At this time, I saw the fake Ginyu and Geese flying over, and Geese looked aside, "Dragon Ball has been dug out", "What's going on? Who would know where it was buried", just when they were wondering,  Wukong came out.

    "Wuchen, it's me! Me! I was taken aback. I thought it was Ginyu. Where is Ginyu? It seems that you not only hit that guy, but also became companions with his subordinates.  "

      Keith secretly smiled at the ignorant Monkey King from behind, fake Ginyu said to Monkey King, "Did you find these Dragon Balls? How do you know?"

    Wukong thought that Wuchen was joking with him, "What nonsense are you talking about? Wukong! Of course I found it with the Dragon Ball radar", when Geese heard it, "Radar? Damn, there is such a thing." (Remember the website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1105 The Consequences of Body Swapping

    ?

    The so-called fake Sun Wuchen stared at Sun Wukong, "Did you realize your wish?" Wukong told the fake Wuchen, "It didn't work, the dragon didn't appear, I really don't understand, the spell is probably different from the one on earth  Bar."

    "Really? Like this", Wukong began to feel that there was something wrong with this fake Wuchen, "Wukong, why are you so weird, so to speak, this feeling why do you still have the things of bad guys."

    This Sun Wuchen told Sun Wukong, "Want to know?" Kelin looked at Sun Wuchen, and immediately told Wukong, "Wukong, that's not Sun Wuchen, run! Wukong", before Wukong could react, this Ginyu punched Sun Wukong  flew.

    Fortunately, Wukong reacted quickly and was not injured. Ginyu over here looked at them, "Is there another one? The detector didn't respond at all. It seems that the combat power can be controlled to zero."

    Wukong wiped a mouthful of blood from the corner of his mouth, and shouted at the fake Wuchen opposite, "What are you doing? Wuchen", Klin told Wukong again that this is not the real Sun Wuchen.

    Tianjin Fan also came out, looking at the fake Wuchen, "I also felt it, this is not Sun Wuchen, if I guess correctly, the two of them should have swapped bodies."

    "There is another one? Didn't find it! How many of you are there?" Now Wukong is the only one who is still confused here, Tianjin Fan and Kelin are staring at this fake Sun Wuchen.

    But this Ginyu is also very serious, "Yes, we have exchanged bodies, because this body is quite powerful." Hearing this fake Sun Wuchen tell the truth, Goku and Vegeta hiding behind the spaceship, the two  Can't help but suddenly realize.

    Then Ghis and Ginyu started their team fighting posture, "Ginyu Special Forces Red Magma - Ghis", "And I, Ginyu Special Forces Captain-Master Ginyu."

    Kelin was still hesitating, "How is it possible? Swap bodies?" This Ginyu had already uttered harsh words, "Otherwise, you can try it, the powerful force of more than 180,000."

    Krillin rushed up, but really couldn't handle Sun Wuchen's speed, Vegeta hid behind the spaceship and thought, "Whether it's a body swap or hypnotism, Sun Wuchen's strength will not change, it will become more and more difficult  gone."

    And the real Sun Wuchen here is still flying towards Frieza's spaceship with the half-disabled Ginyu's body, very hard.

    "But Damn An unadapted body can't even control Qi well. An unadapted body, by the way, if I don't adapt to this body, he should not adapt to me either."

    Ginyu and Wukong have already hit each other, and the two wrestled together. At this moment, Geese's detector responded, looked back, and saw Sun Wuchen in Ginyu's body, "Captain Ginyu, that bastard caught up  .¡±

    Ginyu was very nervous when he heard Geese tell Sun Wuchen that he was flying back. Sun Wuchen fell down with his exhausted body, while Ginyu in the sky looked at the half-dead Sun Wuchen.

    "You really managed to find this place. It seems that your injury should be made more serious." Wukong and Klin saw this Ginyu's body, and when they said Sun Wuchen's words, they suddenly understood.

    "Wukong, Tianjin Fan, Kelin, listen, that guy is not me, our bodies have been swapped." Kelin was still a little scared, thinking that he would accept such a body and live with him in the future, he was really a little scared  .

    Sun Wuchen told them, "That guy is Ginyu, don't be polite, defeat him, you won't lose with your current strength, understand? Beat him up."

    The few of them really lack self-confidence. The three of them know that they can't beat Sun Wuchen, and this Ginyu smiled, "Idiot, you actually said that I will lose. This is your body, and the combat power is above 180,000. Who the hell?"  can beat me."

    Wu Chen smiled at the bottom, "Try it and you'll know, thenalthough it's my body, let alone the Kaiwang Fist, you can't even master how to use Qi. If your mind and body are not in harmony,  You can¡¯t exert great power.¡±

    Ginyu is still very confident, "The words of these fools can't fool me Ginyu, now let you see my combat power, Geese", so let Geese use the detector to see how much combat power he has.

    Now he started to gather energy slowly, although the momentum and scale are still very strong, but Geese showed a look of surprise, "23000"!  "What? I can't hear", "23000¡­"

    "How? Did you hear? 23,000! Only 23,000! Onlywhy?" "Why, ask me why?"

    Everyone present was surprised. Sun Wuchen told him, "That's my body. If the body and mind are not in harmony, it willUnable to master strong power, Tianjin Fan, Kelin, Wukong, you can win.  "

    After finishing speaking, these three people started to fight at him, because at the beginning because of Wuchen's ability, they could only dodge and didn't fight back, but now it's different, (remember this site website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 1106 Killing the fake Sun Wuchen

    ?

    Hearing what Wuchen said, Wukong went up and gave Ginyu a fist, and beat him down. Klin was still hesitating at the side, asking him to hit the fake Sun Wuchen in front of him. Although it was fake, but after all, his body was  Sun Wuchen's.

    Klin was still a little hesitant, and Ginyu was also surprised, "How is it possible? Damn, you guys can't beat me", but in fact, he was indeed given a critical blow by Wukong.

    Wukong told Kelin and Tianjin Fan, "Really, maybe you can really win, go on! Klin", Wukong went up to fight the fake Sun Wuchen, and his speed couldn't keep up with Sun Wukong.

    Now Ginyu was even more worried. Goku kicked him in front of Klin, who was still hesitating. Now that Ginyu was beaten close to Klin, Klin still didn't make a move.

    And Klin was still very nervous, "Wuchen", just like that, Ginyu rushed to Klin following the momentum of being beaten, and knocked him into the air, "Klin", Wukong saw Klin being blown away  Passed by, immediately flew behind him and caught him.

    "What's the matter, Kelin?" Kelin calmed down, "I'm fine, I'm sorry! I made you worry. For a moment just now, I feel that he is really Sun Wuchen."

    Wukong looked at the angry fake Sun Wuchen below, "I know, I also have this idea, but that guy is not Wuchen, but Ginyu, you know?"

    And the Sun Wuchen with the tired Ginyu body below is also very nervous. Ginyu uses this visual confusion method to defeat his opponent, which is really disgusting.

    Klin calmed down this time, looked at the Ginyu below, "Okay, this time it will be", so Wukong and Klin rushed up to beat this Ginyu, the speed of the two was definitely in the body of this Ginyu  above capacity.

    After all, he doesn't coordinate his body at all now, his ability is only 23,000, and now Wukong and Klin have surpassed him, and Wukong's ability has not been low after all, so it is easy to defeat this Ginyu.

    Ginyu was panting from above, "Jess, what are you doing? Come and help", Gees was about to go to help, but was stopped by Tianjin Fan, "Wait, your opponent is me  .¡±

    Geese looked at the earthling in front of him, "A mere earthling dares to stop me Geese, I think you are impatient, so let me give you a ride."

    Wukong rushed up and punched and kicked Wuchen again. Ginyu couldn't dodge Sun Wukong's speed at all. As a result, he was about to attack Sun Wukong, but Sun Wukong was taken away by Flash. Ginyu wanted to use Sun Wukong's ability to gather Qi to attack  other side.

    Gathered energy waves and released energy bombs to attack Klin, but Klin did not dodge. Ginyu's attack directly hit Klin's body, but it was useless at all, "That kind of weak attack will not  effective."

    Ginyu couldn't figure it out more and more, "Whywhy? This body can clearly exert more than 180,000 combat power", "Didn't you hear what Wu Chen said? You can't control his body, so surrender as soon as possible."

    "Surrender? Let me Ginyu surrender! Don't be kidding." Turning around, he fought Wukong again, but no matter how Ginyu fought, he still couldn't keep up with Wukong's speed.

    And below, Tianjin Fan is still wrestling with Jiss, "You kind of guy wants to fight me, you're not so brave?" But Tianjin Fan ignored him at all, "Hmph, whatever you want  explain."

    However, although Geese said that he is so powerful, his ability is comparable to that of Tianjin Fan. He himself felt a little surprised, "You bastard, how did you do it, there is no response on the detector at all!"

    This kind of cosmic people will never understand this. Tianjin Fan said to him, "You are too dependent on the detectors. After fighting with the partners next to me, it should be very clear, right? You will soon be finished.  .¡±

    Tianjin Fan and Geese fought from the ground to the sky, and fought from the sky to the river, but Geese's ability was always below Tianjin Fan's, and Geese became more and more angry as he fought.

    "Are you kidding? The Ginyu Special Forces are composed of super elite fighters from all over the universe. How could you, a garbage earthling like you, ever win me?" He went up and punched Tianjin Fan, but Tianjin Fan didn't dodge.

    The two stopped fighting, and Tianjin Fan told Geese, "Although I said so, I am actually very scared. My combat power is beyond your imagination. Take a good look with your favorite detector."

    Geese behaved calmly, "I will be afraid, hahahaha, will I be frightened by the fighting power of your earthlings?" So he turned on the detector, clicked on the detector, and Geese became unstable.

    "Damn it, is it broken?" Keith was very angry, so he blew up the detector directly, and smiled silently.

      "Do you really think it's a machine failure? I'm already practicing on the way here. We earthlings have never stopped practicing. Do you think that we, like you cosmic beings, will only stay at the original footsteps."

    "We have been getting stronger and never stopped. Being able to freely control our combat power is already a very common ability of us people on Earth." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1107 Geese was killed by Vegeta

    ?

    The more Jisi heard, the more angry he became, and he launched a continuous attack on Tianjin Fan. Tianjin Fan did not dodge, but took all his attacks as his own, and then turned his energy into a sky wave ball, which hit Ji Fan.  Adams.

    This can be regarded as self-inflicted consequences. Tianjin Fan did not stop practicing in the process of commuting, and developed many kinds of abilities. At the moment when Geese fell to the ground, Tianjin Fan beat back and forth.

    With one blow, his battle suit was broken, and he was punched heavily, knocked down to the ground, and a big hole was formed on the ground.

    Tianjin Fan came down at this time, "As Wuchen said, go back to your planet now, don't cause trouble here." Geese climbed up feebly, "You rubbish, how can you  Beat me."

    At this time, Vegeta, who was hiding behind the spaceship, also rushed out, and hit Geese with an impact elbow. Even though he spat out a mouthful of blood in pain, they were all surprised that Vegeta was here.

    Vegeta stood in front of Geese, and sneered, "Actually, your real opponent is me." Geith opened his eyes and looked at Vegeta, covered in cold sweat with fright, "Vegeta, how dare you!"

    "Didn't you and Bart enjoy watching me being beaten before? Come on now, I'll stand in front of you, you beat me up, hahahaha! Today I must beat you with my own hands, don't you feel very scared now?  "

    "Vegeta, you villain!" Now Keith looked helpless, and he didn't have the strength to move any more. Tianjin Fan didn't stop him, but just watched from the sidelines.

    "Let me tell you the truth, every time I get out of the brink of death, I will become stronger. Not only have I broken through the limit of a Saiyan, but I have also continued to become stronger."

    "I now understand that it is not only geniuses who can control power at will, in other words I have gradually become a Super Saiyan", but Geese just didn't believe it, "Nonsense"

    "Hahahaha, Super Saiyans are the strongest fighters who love blood and fighting. Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong who are not cruel enough can't break through the limit, but I am different"

    The more Geese heard it, the more he felt that it was a joke. With the last of his strength, he sent out a beam of light from his mouth, which hit Vegeta's head directly. Vegeta flew up and kicked Geese's body.  down.

    Vegeta fell to the ground, with one hand facing Geese, and a super light wave destroyed Geese, and Geese couldn't even call for help.

    Sun Wuchen watched Vegeta kill Geese just like that from below, "Vegeta, why bother" Vegeta told Sun Wuchen, "You can be naive, Sun Wuchen, you are destined to never become a Super Saiyan  Demihumans, only I can."

    Ginyu is still typing here, "What are you saying? Super Saiyan", Vegeta heard Ginyu still talking, and sighed disdainfully, "Have you not killed Ginyu yet? Well, or  Look at mine! Get out of the way."

    After the two of them hid, Vegeta rushed over and hit Ginyu with Sun Wuchen's body, not polite at all, and attacked Ginyu with the greatest strength.

    Directly hit Ginyu to the ground with a heavy blow, and Ginyu had no chance to fight back at all. Everyone was dumbfounded. Vegeta was not beating someone, but killing someone.

    ?Use all the strength of the whole body, and for the last blow, I saw Ginyu lying on the ground below and couldn't move. It seemed that Vegeta's blow was really painful, "Damn Damn it!"

    Sun Wuchen watched Vegeta want to kill him, and quickly stopped him, "Okay, spare his life, Vegeta", but Vegeta didn't listen to anyone, and gathered a super energy wave in his hand.  , just wanted to destroy Sun Wuchen's body.

    However, suddenly I saw this Ginyu's mouth slightly raised, and smiled, Sun Wuchen saw it, and he knew, "Could it be?" He only heard this Ginyu yelled loudly, "Exchange".

    Wuchen was happy and nervous at the moment, "It's a good opportunity, I can change my body back." After saying that, he immediately flew over and rushed towards Vegeta at the fastest speed, "We must catch up with you!"  ah!"

    At that moment, Vegeta withdrew his shock wave, and Wuchen also rushed to Buvegeta, Vegeta still didn't know what was going on, "What are you doing? Sun Wuchen, get out of here  !"

    Wu Chen came very timely at this time. At this time, the souls of the two returned to their respective bodies. Ginyu pressed his wound and fell down, "Damn it, that bastard actually hindered me"

    Ginyu looked back, and Sun Wuchen who was lying on the ground was very angry in his heart. After Wuchen changed his body, although he couldn't move his body, he was still very happy.

    "It appearsIt seems to have changed back", only Vegeta is on top and I don't know what happened, "Why?  What happened just now?  Why?  What was that guy Sun Wuchen doing just now?  "

    Goku, Tianjin Fan, and Krillin were also very surprised, "The light just now just now, was it Wuchen who stopped Vegeta's attack?"

    Klin looked at the Sun Wuchen on the ground quietly, "It's Wuchen, it's Wuchen's feeling, yes, they changed it back", Vegeta was also surprised when he heard what Klin said, "What? It seems that Ki  Newer bastard over there."  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1108

    ?

    Gochen and Ginyu finally switched back. Ginyu touched the wound angrily, "Damn it, I must switch with Vegeta this time."

    Vegeta rushed towards Ginyu at this time, and Ginyu was also very happy, "Hahahaha, your body is mine", Sun Wuchen who was on the side felt it, "Oops, let that guy get Vegeta's body."  The body is finished."

    Vegeta rushed towards Ginyu, and Ginyu was also launching the exchange skill, but suddenly, Vegeta appeared behind Ginyu and punched him.

    A punch above, a kick below, a punch above, a kick below, just like that, Vegeta attacked Ginyu, Ginyu had no strength to fight back, and at the same time, he had no reason to want to shoot.

    Just like that, Ginyu was seriously injured by Vegeta. Vegeta kept attacking Ginyu. Next to Dragon Ball, a small frog on the planet Namek got out of the ground.

    And Vegeta threw Ginyu into the sky, charged at him for the last blow, Vegeta also rushed towards Ginyu, and saw Ginyu very happy, "Vegeta, you were fooled."

    It's not that Wuchen doesn't know, but he can't do anything about it, but suddenly, a small frog jumped over, and Wuchen saw him grab it and threw it towards Ginyu.

    Ginyu launched the exchange skill, and Vegeta couldn't hide it, so he could only let this trend rush over, but what happened unexpectedly was that a small frog suddenly blocked Vegeta.

    And this little frog actually exchanged with Ginyu, and the world suddenly became quiet. At this moment, Ginyu landed on all fours, with a frog cry coming from his mouth, Vegeta was still hesitating,  How is this going?

    Just like that, the frog Ginyu jumped away, Sun Wuchen lay on the ground laughing, Goku and Tianjin Fan helped Sun Wuchen up, Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta, "Vegeta, you really don't take care of my body, almost  I was beaten to death by you."

    Vegeta didn't pay much attention to him, "Humph, what's going on with Ginyu?" Wuchen told them, "The one that jumped away was a frog, and the one that looked like a frog was actually Ginyu."

    Ginyu knew that he had been discovered, imitating the cry of a frog, looked back at them, and pretended to be calm, Vegeta came over, "Although I didn't understand, let's crush you", Ginyu was so scared  Frog, jump away quickly.

    Sun Wuchen told Vegeta, "Leave him alone, Vegeta, if Ginyu becomes like that, he can't do anything bad." Vegeta thought carefully, "Forget it, let me let you go! Think about your future.  Days are really sympathetic."

    Wukong hurriedly asked Tianjin Fan, "Tianjin Fan, don't you have one fairy bean left?"

    Vegeta came over and said to them, "Heh heh heh, it's so easy to kill you annoying people now", Goku and Tenjin gave him two stares.

    Sun Wuchen told them, "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter, he won't kill us yet", "That's right, the Dragon Ball matter, and the duel with Frieza all need Sun Wuchen's strength, come with me."

    "Follow you? Where are you going?" "Of course I went to the spaceship to save Sun Wuchen." "Do you think we will believe that you will save Wuchen?" Vegeta glared at them, "Whatever you want, you can  Let's die in the wild together."

    Krillin told Sun Wukong, "Wukong, let's follow him to see, if he wanted to kill us, he would have killed us already", "Hurry up, Frieza may be back soon."

    Wukong Klin and the others saw that the spaceship was full of dead and wounded combatants, and finally walked to the innermost door and opened it, "Recover Sun Wuchen's full strength as soon as possible."

    So several people put Sun Wuchen into the machine, Vegeta turned on the machine, and then started to run, only to see that the machine was filled with water, Goku and Krillin couldn't figure out what was going on?

    So Krillin asked Vegeta, "Vegeta, what is this?" Vegeta told them, "This is a liquid therapy device, simply put, it is a treatment chamber, soaked in this special solution, very  You will recover your strength soon."

    "That's enough?" Vegeta was debugging the machine while thinking, "It won't be too late to deal with you after killing Frieza, and I will definitely become a Super Saiyan by then."

    Vegeta smiled sullenly, "Although the liquid healing device here is an old type, it shouldn't take too long to heal Sun Wuchen." "Old type?" "I destroyed the new type."

    "It won't drown you", but only those inside know, Wuchen said with an expression of enjoyment, "It's much more comfortable", and then, Vegeta said to the three of them.? Said, "Then, let's change into battle suits for you, which can improve some defenses."

    Goku thought for a while, "Battle suit? Is it the one you wear? It doesn't feel good." So, Vegeta brought the three of them to the locker room, and the three of them saw the equipment inside, with a look of disgust.  surprise.

    "The civilization of these guys is more advanced than that of the earth", "Yes", Vegeta threw the clothes on the ground, "Put on tights, hurry up, Frieza is coming."

    At this time, Krillin said to Wukong, "I said Wukong, even Vegeta needs our help. It seems that Frieza is very strong, I am a little scared."

    Then, Vegeta took out the jacket again, "Put on the combat uniform jacket next", and then took out two large sets and a medium one.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1109 Rescue Sun Wuchen

    ?

    Wukong looked at their battle suits very strangely, "How do you wear this battle suit? Even if your head goes in, you can't put your hands in."

    "Put it on and see it! The clothes are very elastic and can be stretched arbitrarily. It didn't break when I turned into a giant ape, and he can withstand strong impacts."

    So, Krillin pulled his clothes, "It's really amazing, and the clothes are still very light." Goku asked Vegeta, "Are the gloves and shoes also made of this material?" "Yes."

    The three of them put on this battle suit, "It's so light, it's quite comfortable, you can hardly feel the weight, it's so despicable, you are wearing such a good thing, isn't it, Vegeta".

    Krillin glanced at Vegeta, "I still think your style is better, it seems to be more convenient for shoulder movement." Vegeta told them, "I am an old model, not your size."

    Goku tried it, "Kobayashi, it's not affected at all! The shoulders can move freely." Tianjin Fan also said to Vegeta, "By the way, how long will it take for Goku to recover?"

    Vegeta looked at them with disdain, "That guy probably only needs about 45 minutes", so Goku said to Krillin and Tianjin Fan.

    "Kelin's dinner, I'll go to the Great Elder, Frieza may be there too, it will be bad if he gets the spell to summon the dragon from the Great Elder."

    Kling said to Wukong, "Then let's go together", "No, I am enough alone, wait for me", after finishing speaking, Wukong flew away.

    On Frieza's side, Neru had been beaten all over his body, gasping for breath, and the blood on his body was dripping down.

    But Frieza looked at him, "I only used one left hand, and you failed miserably. How can you defeat me like this? Let's tell the secret of Dragon Ball quickly."

    Suddenly Neru made another big explosion and blasted towards Frieza. When the soot disappeared, Frieza stood there unharmed.

    "Stop wasting your efforts. What you're doing is completely futile. Didn't I tell you earlier? Why do you resist when you know you're going to lose? I really don't understand you! Are you trying to avenge your friends? Or are you acting on your own will?"

    Frieza appeared in front of Neil with a 'swoosh', turned his back to him, and swung a punch above his hand, hitting Neil's face directly, and Neru fell to the ground covering his face,  screamed in pain.

    "This is the last warning, hurry up and tell me how to use Dragon Balls to fulfill your wishes, or you will die."

    Neru smiled and said to him, "It's useless even if you know, Dandy has almost reached the earth people, and he will tell them the spell."

    Hearing what Neru said, Frieza became worried and acted very surprised, "What did you say? That kid just now? Damn it, are you delaying time?"

    After finishing speaking, Frieza flew back at the maximum speed, leaving Neru lying on the ground with a motionless smile.

    And the Great Elder already felt it, "It turned out to be like this, I should have told the mantra to the earthlings at that time, so that Nai Lu wouldn't have to suffer, cough, cough, hurry up, Dandy, I can't hold it anymore  "

    And Dandy was also accelerating at full speed at this time, "Hurry up, tell Xiaolin and the others the spell as soon as possible", Klin was also standing outside the spaceship at this time.

    Vegeta looked at Klin, "Boy, watch Dragon Ball carefully. I'm going to sleep in the spaceship for a while. The guy wakes me up as soon as he comes back. I haven't slept since I came here."

    Krillin cast a glance at him, "Frieza may come back anytime, and he can still sleep like this, Vegeta is really big-hearted", and Frieza is also rushing back with all his strength now, and he can't feel it with the detector.  To the reaction of Ginyu Special Forces.

    "There is no reaction from the Ginyu Special Forces in the detector. Could it be that all five people have been killed? All in all, Vegeta, the Earthlings and the Ginyu Special Forces must have fought. Dragon Ball may be"

    Frieza, now the more he thinks about it, the more angry he gets, "Damn it, the only one who can grant my wish is me, King Frieza, you lowly creatures don't even think about it."

    At this time, Wukong was also heading towards the direction of the Great Elder with all his strength, and suddenly stopped, "It's Qi! Someone flew towards Wuchen and the others. This Qi is"

    Wukong chased after him and saw a person flying over, "Oh, yes, it really is Dandy", so he called Dandy, Dandy looked back and saw a person wearing a cosmic man's costume,  Startled.

    So Wukong flew over, "Dandy, don't be afraid, it's me, doesn't this outfit scare you?" Dandy was very happy when he saw it, "Wukong, that's great!"

      Krillin was alone, sitting on the dragon ball and looking at the sky, "It may take two hours for Goku to go to the Great Elder to come back, what if Frieza comes back before then?"

    Wukong and Dandy flew back together, "This is great. Although we have collected all the dragon balls, we still can't call out the dragon. We are going to ask the elder for the spell."

    "I already know, the Great Elder appointed me to tell you how to realize your wish", "Is that so? What is the spell?" "To realize your wish, you must recite the spell in Namek."

    When Wukong heard it, he suddenly realized, "Is it Namek? That's the way it is. The Great Elder is really right. Wouldn't it be better if you told us earlier?" Dandy told Wukong, "He didn't expect you to gather all seven dragon balls.  "

    "Really?" "Then we have to hurry up, the elder's time is almost up, and Frieza is coming back soon", "That's right", the two speeded up to the spaceship base.

    At this time, Kelin felt a puff of Qi, "Is someone here, Wukong? There seem to be two puffs of Qi", Kelin meditated for a while, felt the direction of the Qi, and suddenly the Qi disappeared again.

    After a while, after a closer look, it turned out to be Wukong, and he fell in love with another person. It turned out to be Dandy. Kelin was very happy, and the three of them came to the ground.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1110 Wish Dragon Ball Bolenco

    ?

    Klin was very happy to see Wukong and the others coming back, "Why did you come back so soon?" Wukong said to Klin, "No, I met Dandy entrusted by the Great Elder on the way."

    Krillin was very happy, "Come tell us how to use Dragon Balls to fulfill our wishes?" Goku suddenly remembered, "By the way, where is Vegeta? He held his breath on purpose to prevent him from finding us."

    So Kling said to the two of them, "I'm afraid he hasn't found out yet. He said he hasn't slept since he came here, and he is sleeping in the spaceship now."

    "Great, lucky, listen up, don't let Vegeta find out, and quietly move the Dragon Balls to this place, so that even if he finds out, you can buy some time."

    At this time, Wuchen was still receiving liquid therapy in the machine, and Vegeta was lying next to him sleeping on the machine. Krillin took a look to make sure Vegeta was asleep, and then gave Goku and the others a reminder.

    At this time, Kelin quietly entered the spaceship again, and called Tianjin Fan out. As soon as Tianjin Fan came out, he saw a small Namei star, "This is the Dandy you mentioned." Several people introduced themselves  , and then began to discuss the dragon ball wishing.

    Just like that, the four of them moved the Dragon Ball away, "Okay, please, Dandy", suddenly, Tianjin Fan felt a puff of anger, "No, someone is approaching here at high speed."

    Wukong sensed it, "No, it's Frieza Hurry up, Dandy, hurry up and fulfill our wish", so Dandy started to summon Shenlong and said a string of Namek, but there was no response.

    "Dandy, did you pronounce the spell correctly?" After a while, suddenly, the dragon balls glowed, and the sky began to darken, just like the dragon balls on the earth, the dragon balls became brighter and brighter, and the seven dragon balls converged.  It became an aurora and rushed into the sky.

    Moreover, this ray of light is more violent than the dragon balls on the earth. It really deserves to be the dragon ball made by the great elder who dominates the planet Namek. The super dragon is finally about to appear.

    At this time, a dragon appeared, which was more than ten times larger than the one on the earth, "It's so so big, it's not the same shape as the dragon on the earth." "This, is this the dragon?"

    Dandy told them, "In our place, I don't call it Bolengo, it means the God of Dreams, and it's the first time I've seen it."  Got it, "Looks like my wish can finally come true."

    So this Boreng said to them, "Owners of the seven dragon balls, hurry up and express your wishes. Within my ability, I can help you realize three wishes."

    Kelin, Wukong, and Tianjin Fan, the three of them were very surprised, "It's really amazing, it can really make three wishes come true, it's worthy of being an authentic Shenlong, so generous", "What should I do? I have three wishes  .¡±

    Dandy is also very anxious, because he knows that the elder will not last long, "Hurry up and say your wish, Frieza and Vegeta will be here soon", "That's right, first let all the Saiyans kill  Earthlings are resurrected."

    "Okay, I got it!" Then, he turned around and said this wish to this Boren brother in Namek. After hearing Dandy's wish, Boren brother told them, "This can't be fulfilled.  , only one person can be revived at a time."

    King Kai was also very distressed, "It seems that only one can be revived at a time", and then Boren brother said to them, "What's the matter with you? Tell me your wish quickly, within the scope of my ability, three wishes can be fulfilled.  "

    "It's true to say so", now they are more anxious than the other, "Hurry up, it will happen if Frieza and Vegeta find out", Goku and the others are still discussing, "Only one person can be resurrected at a time  Ah", "It's really nerve-wracking, who will be resurrected?"

    "Damn, the authentic Shenlong is really stingy." At this time, Piccolo said to Kaiwang on Kaiwangxing, "Kaiwang, please let me talk to Wukong, hurry up, please", Kaiwang thought about it, and turned  come over.

    "Okay, got it, you can talk by putting your hand on my shoulder", "Goku, did you hear that? I'm Piccolo", Wukong was surprised to hear Piccolo's voice, "Piccolo, is that you? Are you in  where?"

    "I'm talking to you through the king of the world now." The king of the world is not very happy, "Don't call the king of the world directly, but call you the king of the world, the king of the world."

    "Three wishes can be fulfilled, and only one person can be resurrected at a time. I know all of this. Listen carefully, the first wish revives me." Yamcha heard it, how could she agree, "I can make my own decisions, but I can't spare you  , Piccolo."

    Piccolo turned around and said to Yamucha, "It's so noisy, listen up, as long as I am resurrected, the gods will also be resurrected, so the dragon balls on the earth will also be resurrected, and everyone can be resurrected."??.  "

    Having said that, Wukong remembered, because Piccolo and Shenxian are two combined bodies, as long as one dies, both will die, and as long as one survives, the two will always live, "Yes, there is such a trick.  .¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1111 Resurrection Piccolo

    ?

    "So that's the case, that's what happened, thank you for being able to figure it out", "And then there is the second wish, to send the resurrected me to the Namek planet where you are, where I will be with the people who killed countless compatriots in my hometown.  Frieza fights it out."

    After hearing this, the king of the world turned around and said to him, "What did you say? Piccolo" Piccolo grabbed the king's shoulder vigorously, "The practice here has greatly increased my strength. I will definitely be able to defeat him. Let me go  ! Did you hear that?"

    When Wukong heard Piccolo's words, he agreed to him, "Please, the third wish is up to you", "I'm really happy that you can come Piccolo".

    This angered Kaiwang, "Piccolo, have you forgotten the agreement with me? The agreement that you will never fight Frieza", Piccolo smiled with his back to Kaiwang, "I never heard of it!  I didn't know there was such an agreement."

    "What!" King Jie was so angry that the two hairs on his head straightened, "What a coincidence, my memory is not good", which made King Jie speechless, anxious to rush up and beat him up  , Yamcha hurriedly stopped King Kai.

    "King Kai, please be good!" King Kai was very angry, and a group of people turned against each other, "What do you want to do!" However, the more frightening it was, the more Piccolo wanted to try, "No matter what kind of guy it is, my lord  It will definitely kill him."

    "You don't understand the horror of Frieza at all, well, let me go, I can't talk anymore", Wukong and Klin received the message.

    "All in all, let's fulfill these two wishes first, Dandy, and let Piccolo, the Namek on Earth, be resurrected!" Dandy is very nervous now, "Is Piccolo? I know!"

    And in the treatment room of the spaceship, Goku was still being treated, and Vegeta was resting next to him, falling asleep. Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in his mind, which scared Vegeta to wake up immediately.

    "Wh what! Someone is approaching such a strong combat power", at this moment, a figure appeared in his mind, "F Frieza", yes, it is Frieza, and Frieza is now angrily going to  The spaceship here.

    Vegeta looked back at Sun Wuchen, "It will take some time for Sun Wuchen to recover. Frieza's appearance now is troublesome. Damn it, there is an ominous premonition."

    Vegeta ran out quickly, but when he passed the window, his peripheral vision flashed, and he suddenly saw the darkness outside, so he lay on the window and looked outside.

    "What's going on? It's pitch black, what happened? There should be no night on this planet, why does the sky become so dark? Is this? Could it be?" Now Vegeta is very worried.

    Now Dandy is making a wish to Borengo outside, and he has already expressed his first wish. Borengo immediately agreed, and finally realized the first wish, while Vegeta flew out of the spaceship and watched Dragon Ball outside.  Really gone.

    "Damn it, Dragon Ball is gone, Sun Wukong and that kid are gone too, damn it! Those damn earthlings" were angry, and suddenly saw an inexplicable monster in the distance in the distance.

    "That monster is is that the Shenlong summoned by the Dragon Balls they said? You bastard! Those damn little devils actually took the first step and can't spare you", so they rushed over at the fastest speed.

    And Vegeta now also knows that Frieza is not far away from him now, and Frieza looked ahead with the detector, "There are four life responses, found it, wait! Inferior creatures!  "

    At this time, Piccolo on Kaiwang planet, the halo on his head has disappeared, and now it is obvious that he has been resurrected, and the angry Kaiwang has gone crazy, "I don't care, I don't care."

    Now in the heaven, Mr. Bobo is watering the flowers here, and saw a butterfly flying around here, so he chased the butterfly here, but suddenly, a shadow appeared in front of him.

    Yes, this shadow is a fairy!  Immortal recovered slowly, Mr. Bobo was very surprised, and Immortal also smiled, "Piccollo is quite smart, Bobo, you have worked hard to watch the house."

    Bobo was very excited to see the god, "Great, great, the god is resurrected, so happy", while on Namek, Bolengo said to Wukong and the others, "The first wish has been fulfilled,  Please tell me your next wish."

    Wukong said to Dandy without hesitation, "The second wish is to summon Piccolo, who has just been revived, to Planet Namek." As soon as Wukong finished speaking to Dandy, Tianjin Fan felt a murderous aura from behind  come over.

    Now Tianjin Fan is very nervous, so he hurriedly told Dandy, "Dandy, hurry up, Vegeta has already found out", Dandy was also very nervous, and was so scared that he hurriedly expressed this wish to Bolengo.

    "This is easy, realize the second wish", for a moment, Piccolo on Kaiwang?He was gone, and Borengo told them that the second wish had also been fulfilled, and asked them to express their last wish quickly.

    Wukong was very curious, looking around, "Has it been realized? But what about Piccolo? Where are you Piccolo? Piccolo!" At this moment, Dandy suddenly remembered.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1112 Vegeta's dream of immortality is shattered

    ?

    "You only said to summon him to this planet, but you didn't say you want to come here. Do you want him to come here?" "Ah? What should I do?" "The third wish, to summon him here  .¡±

    But at this time, Vegeta had already come behind them, with a look of disappointment and anger. When Klin saw Vegeta coming, he was very scared, "Be Vegeta"

    "As expected, as expected, you brats will never forgive me for daring to be ahead of my uncle, idiots, you ruined the only means to defeat Frieza."

    "The only way to win is to make me immortal, you hateful little devils" Vegeta walked towards them very angrily, so he activated his energy.

    Just about to attack Wukong and the others, Krillin said to him, "Only two wishes have been fulfilled, and there is one left." Hearing this, Vegeta turned angry and laughed, "This way I can rest assured, hahahaha  .¡±

    Frieza became more and more angry, flew over, and saw a beam of light in the sky over there, "What is that beam of light? The life reaction is there. Could it behas the wish been fulfilled with the Dragon Ball?"

    Frieza was really getting angrier as he thought about it, so he rushed over at full speed with all his strength. At this moment, Borengo was asking them for their third wish, and Vegeta forced them to realize his immortality.

    Kelin told him, "We can make Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong achieve immortality, why do we have to let you achieve immortality?"

    "Bastard, Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong, the two of them don't have the basic essence of Saiyans at all, that is to say, they don't have the bloody side, and the two of them can't become Super Saiyans at all."

    "That means they will never be able to defeat Frieza. Now the only person who can become a Super Saiyan is me. So, hurry up, let me become immortal so that I can deal with Frieza."

    Vegeta walked towards Dandy and grabbed Dandy, "Damn, hurry up, hurry up and say your wish, let me make your wish come true, or I will kill you."

    Brother Polen looked very anxious, "There is one last wish left, haven't you thought about it yet?" Vegeta grabbed Dandy again, "What are you waiting for, hurry up, let me get immortality immediately  , do you all want to be killed by Frieza?"

    Tianjin Fan said to Wukong at this time, "Wukong, Frieza is coming soon", Wukong could only bite the bullet and said, "It seems that we can only gamble!"

    "Dandy, let that guy's wish come true. Although Vegeta is a villainit's better than Frieza. Although he is very unwilling, this is the only way to get through the crisis."

    So Dandy agreed to Goku's request, seeing Dandy nodded, Vegeta put him down, "Very good, this is very good, then hurry up, don't dawdle!"

    Now Vegeta is very excited, "Very well, then Frieza can't do anything to me at all, just find a place to hide, it's just a matter of time before he can be defeated, hahahaha, the time when Vegeta dominates the entire universe  finally reached."

    Just as Dandy was making a wish to Bolengo, suddenly, I saw Bolengo flickering, on and off, and felt that Bolenco was very uncomfortable, I saw Bolengo's red eyes, suddenly  blacken.

    This frightened Dandy, and now Porengo dilutes and becomes seven dragon balls again, falls from the sky, becomes seven stones again, and this time, the sky brightens again  up.

    Vegeta panicked, "Why, why did the dragon disappear, the sky became brighter again, and why did the dragon ball turn into stone?" Dandy knelt down, "Big, Great Elder, the Great Elder passed away."

    At this moment, the Great Elder was already on the top of the pillar, sitting on his royal chair, and fell asleep peacefully, but this sleep lasted forever. It seemed that the Great Elder really died this time.

    Dandy was very sad, "The creator of Dragon Ball, the Great Elder passed away", and Vegeta was also very excited, "What do you mean? You damn kid, what about my wish of immortality?"

    "You guys, if you didn't carry me behind your back, I wouldn't be like this. I will never forgive you idiots." Now Vegeta walked towards them and wanted to attack them, but he was stunned  , refused to do it for a long time.

    But he was frightened, Wukong turned around and saw that Frieza was already standing on the top of the mountain behind him, Frieza said to them with a kind smile on his face, "You guys are so bold, you actually gave me the dream of immortality.  It's gone to nothing."

    Frieza looked around, and then at his own spaceship, "The Ginyu Special Forces didn't respond at all, have you killed them? What a bunch of idiots, have you made up your mind?"

    theFrieza flew down from the top of the mountain and said to them, "Speaking of which, it's only one step away, but you can only watch the dragon balls turn into stone, Vegeta, it's a pity, and it's even more so for me.  This is the first time I have been teased by idiots like you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1113 Piccolo and Neil Assimilated

    ?

    In the distance of Namek, a person stood on the top of the mountain, looking down, a tall figure, wearing a white cloak, yes, it was Piccolo, and Piccolo came to Namek.

    Piccolo looked down, "This is my hometown the Namek? I see, it makes people feel familiar. It may be that the blood of the Namek is flowing in my body! Now is not the time to sigh, we must hurry up  Find Wukong and the others."

    Piccolo searched around, but still couldn't feel the existence of Qi, "Damn! Where is it? It doesn't seem to be near here." Suddenly, a powerful Qi came into his consciousness.

    "What? I felt a strong aura in the distance. Is that Frieza? There are still a few auras nearby, which should be Sun Wuchen and the others. Well, wait for me! Wukong", so it became  The air flew by.

    Frieza took a step towards them, "I didn't expect it to turn out like this, it's unforgivable, you lowly creatures, I can't spare you, I'm going to tear you into pieces, don't even try to escape, accept your fate  !"

    Frieza revealed his murderous intentions with a vicious look on his face, but Vegeta was very calm. Krillin and Dandy had already flown out, "Is the evil must be revealed? Try it, if you think I will be easily defeated  , but it was a big mistake.¡±

    Frieza didn't care about Vegeta at all, "Hahahaha, I thought you were going to say something! It seems that you have forgotten how strong I am, let me help you restore your memory."

    As he said that, Frieza released all his energy, the whole ground shook, and everything around him trembled, falling down and breaking into pieces.

    Piccolo is rushing towards the direction of this qi now, "That strong qi is getting stronger and stronger, has Frieza finally made a move?" He suddenly looked down, "Well, I feel a  Very weak breath."

    Piccolo thought it was Klin and the others, so he stopped quickly and came down to have a look. Unexpectedly, when he flew down, Piccolo saw a Namek who looked very similar to himself.

    "You look exactly like me, a Namek? You're dying." At this time, Nailu barely opened his eyes, "You arethe Namek people that people on Earth say, that's great, their wish  Achieved."

    Piccolo looked at him, "It seems that you know everything, then you should also know that I am in a hurry to save those little devils! Sorry, I can't help you."

    As soon as Piccolo turned around and wanted to leave, Nai Lu stopped him, "It's amazing! How did you cultivate, and the power you possess is unbelievable! It's just a pity, if you are still the original Namei star  if."

    Piccolo couldn't understand what he meant, turned around and looked at him again, Neru spat blood again, "Maybe we can defeat Frieza" Piccolo told him, "You mean that I become one with the gods  One, can you surpass Frieza?"

    "Yes, yes, although I was defeated by Frieza with overwhelming strength, I also understand how powerful he is." Piccolo thought about the gods in his mind, "It's meaningless to say these now, let's talk about me  I didn't intend to assimilate with that guy either."

    Neru said very clearly, "Then assimilate with me, I am the last fighting Namek on this planet", Piccolo also hesitated, "What? With you?"

    "Yes, with me your strength will increase several times", "Thank you for your kindness, but I just want to be myself, and I don't want to assimilate my personality with you."

    Neru smiled, "What a proud guy, hurry up, there's no time I'm dying, put your hands on my body quickly, no don't worry, the personality is still yours, I just  Just as an opportunity for you to increase your energy."

    Piccolo is still convinced, "Really?" "If you don't believe it, forget it, let Frieza kill you!" Piccolo once again sensed the powerful aura coming from Frieza, so he agreed  Neru.

    "Okay, then I'll give it a try, but as long as it doesn't feel right, I'll kick you out right away." Nai Lu glanced at him, "You really don't appreciate it, someone kindly wants to give you a gift"

    Piccolo looked at him disdainfully, "Hurry up, stop talking, hurry up if you want to assimilate", Neru told him the last sentence, "One must defeat Frieza, you know", "You don't need to tell me  I also know that I will try my best, even for myself.¡±

    At this time, Nai Lu activated the assimilation function, and immediately transferred the ability to Piccolo, and then a blue light shone on Piccolo's whole body, and the two seemed to be in pain.

    Just like that, Nai Lu disappeared in an instant, leaving only Piccolo panting here alone. Piccolo felt very painful at this moment, but stood up again and looked at his body.

    "I really didn't think so.?It will be like this!  The strength of this force is unbelievable!  Is this the result of assimilation?  Piccolo smiled, "No matter who the opponent is, I will definitely win, and now I have the ultimate power", so he flew towards Frieza.  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 1114 Frieza's Transformation State

    ?

    Frieza raised his Qi to the highest level. Goku and Vegeta were stunned. Frieza attacked Vegeta. Although Vegeta couldn't accept Frieza's attack, he could dodge it.  his attack.

    Wukong and the others hid behind the rock mass, and Frieza made the island choked with smoke, which made people uncomfortable, so Wukong said to Tianjin Fan, "Tianjin Fan, if this continues, Vegeta will be killed soon.  We have no choice but to attack him together.¡±

    Goku and Tenjin flew to Frieza's back and were about to attack Frieza. Frieza sensed someone was attacking from behind, so he turned around and fired a wave of air bombs, hitting them, and the two of them dodged  open.

    Then, Tianjin Fan sent out a hole wave, and dozens of them were launched in a row, blasting towards Frieza, but it had no effect and did no damage at all.

    Wukong took the opportunity to use the turtle shock wave and rushed towards Frieza, but he was intercepted by him, "A group of useless waste, these injuries are just tickling to me, not worth mentioning at all."

    Then, Tianjin Fan attacked Frieza, and the speed of the two was about the same, because Tianjin Fan can also withstand 50 times the gravity setting, so the speed can naturally keep up, but the strength is not too great.

    Sun Wukong looked at Tianjin Fan, "Our strength is no match for Frieza, his ability is too strong now", as he said, Frieza sent a shock wave towards them.

    Vegeta directly knocked Frieza's attack away, the two stopped attacking, and Frieza's anger slowly dropped, "Do you only want to beat dinosaurs with a few ants?"

    Vegeta smiled, "It depends on what kind of ants these ants are. What if they are man-eating ants? Maybe a few of us can beat you together."

    Frieza also felt that they were talking big words, "What? Can you beat me? Hahahaha, I thought you were going to say something."

    "You probably haven't noticed yet, the fighting power of these guys is constantly rising, especially the Saiyan on the earth behind me, who has infinite potential, and I am gradually becoming the Super Saiyan you are afraid of."

    Frieza said disdainfully to Vegeta, "You are not ashamed to brag, can you become a Super Saiyan? They are all annoying guys", why do you get annoyed when you think about it, and move towards Vegeta  hit over.

    I didn't expect that Vegeta actually caught Frieza's blow and grabbed his arm. Frieza then hit him with the other hand, and Vegeta intercepted it again.

    The energy boosted by the two is simply unimaginable. In this way, the two stalemate, pressing down the ground where the two are located, the deeper the pressure, the deeper the pressure, forming a huge crater  .

    In the end, the two each gave each other a blow and flew away. Vegeta jumped behind and kept panting, but Frieza was fine.

    Tianjin Fan saw the scene of the two of them fighting from behind, "It seems to be true. If a few of us work together, we may really win. No matter how strong that guy is, our strength is also improving."

    "Vegeta seems to have broken through his limit, but Frieza is still so calm! Why?" Goku, Tenten and the two of them couldn't figure it out, but they only heard Vegeta say to Frieza  He transforms.

    "Transform?" Everyone had their own thoughts and surprises when they heard this sentence, "Frieza, transform, let us see your true face."

    Frieza was also surprised, and said to Vegeta, "You know it very well! How did you know?" Vegeta told Frieza.

    "Sabo inadvertently mentioned that aliens will change their appearance according to the situation. The usual form is to reduce physical and energy consumption."

    "It's different for me, because the power is so great that I can't even control myself." Hearing what Frieza said, Tianjin Fan and the others became even more worried, "What?"

    Vegeta quickly comforted them at this time, "Don't be afraid, he's just bluffing, not that exaggerated", "Really? Well, if you want to die purely, let you experience it and watch the opportunity come."

    "Even when we attacked the Saiyan's lair, Planet Vegeta, we won without transforming. Vegeta, your father, the king of Planet Vegeta, is very ordinary!"

    Vegeta was not angry, but was very angry at his behavior, "What is there to be proud of, I have the power to surpass the king since I was a child."

    At this time Goku heard, "Did he destroy the planet of our Saiyans?" Frieza stopped talking nonsense to him, "Okay, don't be scared. ??? 

    As Frieza spoke, he began to change his form, and then his whole body glowed, even the battle suits on his body were destroyed, and these battle suits were all released to the ground, deeply inserted into the ground.

    Moreover, there was another piece that was scratched directly across Vegeta's face, leaving a mark, and a drop of blood flowed out, and Vegeta wiped the mark on his face like this, "What kind of transformation is this, it's ridiculous  , Is it called transformation if you take off your coat?" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1115: Frieza reported the number of 1 million

    ?

    Frieza smiled and looked at Vegeta, "Vegeta, I'm so disappointed in you, I'm obviously very optimistic about you, if you are obedient, you won't have to experience this kind of horror."

    Then, Frieza began to change again. Vegeta looked at Frieza, "Is the real start now?" I saw that the energy continued to be released, and Frieza's body was getting bigger and bigger, and his whole body was bigger than before.  several times.

    Even the horns on Frieza's head rushed upwards, and his limbs became more developed and thicker. Tentenhan and Vegeta opened their mouths in surprise.

    Frieza laughed and said to them, "Be careful, I won't be relentless in this way." At this time, Wukong had already felt in the machine treatment, "such a powerful Qi", even the journey he was heading for  Piccolo felt it too.

    "Frieza's Qi has increased several times, could it be" Piccolo became more worried and flew faster, Frieza looked at them.

    "Vegeta, where did the face just now go? Don't you feel good about yourself? Forget it, I can't blame you, after seeing my overwhelming power"

    Suddenly, Frieza's tail got up from the ground and stabbed at Vegeta. Fortunately, Vegeta flashed fast, this tail stabbed at the rock mass, and instantly shattered. Then, Frieza  Lisa pulled her tail back again.

    "What a scary guy!" Tianjin Fan also began to worry, "So I remind you to be careful, such a strong force, it is difficult for me to control it well. By the way, my current combat power is more than 1 million."

    Hearing this number, they all panicked, "What? Even you can't reach this level" Vegeta panicked, but Frieza was confident and calm, "You think I'm lying  People? Let me show you."

    As he said that, Frieza gathered power in the air. In an instant, all the air froze, and the power gathered here. Except for the land under his feet, all places were implicated, not even the rest of the island.  exception.

    All the water in the river gushed out and flooded the island. In the universe, I watched a purple smoke rush out of the Namek star, and the river water rushed towards the spaceship.

    Frieza's impact has already spread to the approaching Piccolo, and Frieza's air has formed a reverse tornado, "What's wrong? Frieza bastard, what have you done?"

    Moreover, Bulma and Jiaozi didn't stop, because Frieza's qi energy was too strong, and it had already touched the sky here, making them both restless.

    Frieza's qi energy also blew up the island, and several people quickly flew into the sky, leaving an area under Frieza's feet alone, and Krillin was also hit by the broken rock.

    Frieza looked at them, very proud in his heart, "Hahahaha, everyone really escaped very quickly, which is worthy of praise, but it was just a greeting ceremony just now, even a Saiyan can do this."

    Vegeta stared at Frieza in the air, watching him grit his teeth, Frieza looked at Vegeta very funny, "It seems very unconvinced, Vegeta, it seems that I have surpassed your imagination  Alright."

    "Okay, who will go to hell first?" They were all panicked, Frieza looked at them, Frieza lowered his head, closed his eyes and thought for a while, then rushed towards them, "Decided  !"

    Frieza rushed past Tianjin Fan, Sun Wukong saw Frieza and flew straight at Klin, so he knocked them both away without saying a word, and Klin and Dandy almost fell into the river.

    All of a sudden, Frieza's horn was directly inserted into Sun Wukong's body, pierced through, and even the battle suit was penetrated together, and Monkey King's blood flowed down Frieza's horn to Frieza's face  superior.

    Now Monkey King was pierced by Frieza in an instant. Is this the strength of Frieza?  Vegeta still had the heart to say sarcastic words at this time, "It's because you were distracted from taking care of the Namek brat."

    Dandy is very scared now, feeling uneasy in his heart, Vegeta looked at Monkey King angrily, "People on Earth are so naive, and as a Saiyan on Earth, how could you be like this!"

    Frieza was still proud of himself, "I'm very sorry, I'm really sorry, such a powerful force, even I can't control it well."

    Wukong raised his head and kicked Frieza's body, but unfortunately he grabbed him with one hand, "I didn't expect that there is still room to resist!" Tianjin Fan couldn't stand it anymore, and turned towards Frieza.  rushed over.

    Now Frieza directly lifted Monkey King up. Monkey King was in great pain now, so Tianjin Fan stopped, so he threw him down with his head.?Fell into the river.

    Monkey King's blood accelerated as it fell, forming a blood line, and fell into the river. Tianjin Fan rushed over immediately, but was stopped by Frieza. The angry Tianjin Fan was very helpless.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1116 Angry Tianjin Fan

    ?

    Frieza was happy when he saw Tianjin Fan, "Do you want to go to him? Don't worry, he is dying." Tianjin Fan looked at Monkey King and sank into the river little by little.

    I was furious in my heart, "Compared with this, you should worry about your own life first! But it's useless to worry, it doesn't matter if the Namekians, Earthlings, or Saiyans, they will all die sooner or later anyway.  "

    Seeing Frieza treating them like this, Tianjin Fan was very angry in his heart, "Let let get out of the way", angrily jumped up and kicked Frieza hard in the face, Vegeta  I was surprised to see it.

    Tianjin Fan slammed Frieza's abdomen vigorously, attacking continuously, Frieza could only endure the attack, mercilessly, an uppercut, aimed directly at his chin, and hit him.

    Seeing that Frieza was about to fall, Tianjin Fan also flew down, hitting him vigorously and kicking him more than a dozen times, he was about to fall into the river, Tianjin Fan, another super hole wave  rushed towards him.

    However, Frieza's skin is thick and strong, and he is resistant to fighting and resistance. He directly defended Tianjin Fan's attack. While Frieza was defending, Tianjin Fan flew down quickly and punched him.

    It hit the ground fiercely. The anger towards Tenjin Fan can be seen from his attack. Tenjin Fan kept mobilizing his Qi energy and hit Frieza hard.

    Vegeta also saw the strength of Tianjin Fan from the back, "This guy's strength is constantly rising, what's going on, such a powerful force", Tianjin Fan condensed the Qi in his hand, and then shrunk the Qi  into a ball.

    Now the aura in Tianjin Fanjiang's hand has become stronger and smaller, and it directly exploded towards Frieza who fell on the ground. The impact was so powerful that even Vegeta was far away.  dodged.

    Originally, Tianjin Fan was already second to none on Earth, and his ability was naturally strong. He continued to practice and exercise on Bulma's father's spaceship, and now his combat effectiveness has risen sharply.

    Frieza was blown to the brink of death, lying there motionless, and Tianjin Fan was gasping for breath in the sky. Because of his anger, impulsiveness, and ability to exert himself, the physical load was caused, so it was inevitable that he would have to work harder.

    Vegeta was stunned as he watched, what kind of combat power was needed to defeat the monster Frieza in the universe, "It's unbelievable, when this guy's emotions fluctuate, he will trigger such a powerful force."

    Vegeta actually thought that Tenjin Fan's ability had surpassed him, and watched Tenjin Fan panting there. At this time, Tenjin Fan looked at Goku in the river. Although he could no longer see anyone, he was inevitably a little sad.

    But suddenly, Dandy poked his head out of the river, as if he was working very hard. It turned out that he had pulled Wukong out. Tianjin Fan was really surprised. Dandy told him that he still had a breath, it¡¯s okay, no need  Worry.

    Vegeta said to Tianjin Fan, "Don't mind your own business, do you think Frieza died like this?" Tianjin Fan didn't take it seriously, and saw Frieza on the ground grab a handful of dirt, and then stood up.

    Frieza smacked the dirt on his body, looked at Tianjin Fan, "You look extraordinary, even I felt a little pain just now."

    "It's a pity! You chose the wrong opponent! I just said that you will die sooner or later, and the dying struggle will only make me more angry." Tianjin Fan and Vegeta are now even more nervous.

    "I didn't think so naively," Frieza inflated his body again at this time, his eyes shone brightly, and at this moment, all the gravel on the ground was suspended in the air.

    "How could it be? The strength is getting stronger and stronger." "That guy, he can control the combat power." Frieza said to them, "I will pay back twice the pain I have suffered."

    Sun Wuchen is now in the mechanical therapy. Although he is healing, he is still conscious. "Frieza's power has instantly increased. If this continues, everyone"

    Frieza flew in front of Tianjin Fan in an instant, Tianjin Fan looked at Frieza and was stunned, Vegeta told him to run away quickly, but felt that his limbs were no longer in control, and was kicked by Frieza  down.

    "Don't be finished like this, the exciting thing is yet to come!" Frieza hit Tianjin Fan on the ground with one blow. Obviously, the pain was endless, Frieza looked at Tianjin Fan, "After all, people on Earth are  Earthlings have no more strength than this."

    Frieza was still watching Tianjin Fan here. Suddenly, there was an explosion, which hit Frieza, and Vegeta said to him, "Bastard, get carried away, it's a complete hit."

    Then, he was about to attack him again, "Okay, this is incidental, let's make another powerful attack, let's accept it", only to see Frieza.The air that has been bombed is gone.

    Vegeta was very satisfied, "What are you talking about, I am not your opponent, you are so much stupider than me, Frieza", when Vegeta finished this move, he looked at Frieza, unexpectedly unharmed  .  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1117 Frieza's Tail Broken

    ?

    Frieza smiled, turned to Vegeta and said, "Don't worry, Vegeta, it's your turn after cleaning up that guy", "We're going to die here"

    Frieza flew down and walked towards Tianjin Fan, who also stood up reluctantly, "Okay, what do you think I will do to you?" Tianjin Fan looked at Frieza, very annoyed in his heart, and turned towards Frieza.  Sa kicked over.

    But his speed was too slow, not as good as Frieza's ability. Frieza grabbed his neck and smashed him to the ground, Tianjin Fan was also treated badly.

    Frieza walked over and was about to step on him, but Tianjin Fan flew out again, flew into the air, and attacked him. As soon as he looked ahead, Frieza appeared behind him.

    Another kick kicked Tianjin Fan off, and Tianjin Fan's speed couldn't keep up with Frieza's speed. Frieza pressed Tianjin Fan's neck and pressed him to the ground.

    Straightforwardly, he stepped on his head hard, and Tianjin Fan was in so much pain that he yelled out, and Frieza couldn't help laughing out loud as he looked at the earthlings under his feet.

    "What's the matter? Can't move anymore? What about your majesty just now, has it come to an end? Then you go to die", and at this time, Piccolo is also coming.

    "Tianjin Fan's Qi is constantly weakening, and Sun Wukong's Qi is almost gone, you must wait for me, I will come right away", Piccolo is already flying at full speed.

    Frieza looked at Vegeta behind in the sky, "What's the matter? Vegeta! Can't help him? It seems that you are too scared to move, so you can continue to endure for a while, he will die soon  Oh! Then it will be your turn."

    Vegeta watched Frieza stepping on Tianjin rice like this, thinking about some messy things in his heart, "It doesn't matter that the earthling is dead, but Frieza's power is too strong, what should I do?"

    Now, Wuchen has felt that Tianjin Fan's Qi is constantly weakening, "Tianjin Fan's Qi is gradually disappearing, are you going to die? Bastard! Wait for me to recover? I'm afraid it will be too late."

    Frieza was about to trample Tianjin Fan to death, when suddenly, a "Qi Yuan Slash" slashed at Frieza, and Frieza's tail was cut off directly, and the tail fell to the ground, like a gecko  Shaking constantly.

    Then Monkey King sent out another "Turtle Shockwave", which directly rushed Frieza to the ground. Frieza stood up and flew into the sky. Looking at Monkey King, he was very surprised.

    "Whatwhat's going on? That guy should be seriously injured, whywhy" At this time, Kelin kept sending out his own 'Qiyuan Slash', and Wukong also enlarged the ability of the 'Turtle Shockwave'  , the two hit Frieza.

    Frieza hurriedly dodged away. At this time, Wuchen had already felt that Wukong's aura had recovered, and Wuchen didn't know why?  I saw Frieza hurriedly dodging the attacks of the two of them.

    Klin made a disgusted expression, "Liu Wei Wei Wei, if you don't want to, come and chase me, come and lick my ass", Kling slapped his butt at Frieza, and Frieza was very angry.

    "Damn it, you actually underestimated me." Then, Frieza chased after Klin, wondering how did Klin recover?  Kelin thought to himself, "I can't deal with him. Thirty-six strategies, the best strategy is to go."

    But Frieza's speed is indeed faster than Klin's, so Klin tried to escape from Frieza. He saw a broken island below, and then flew down, passing back and forth in it, unexpectedly  Frieza was waiting for him at the exit.

    Krillin was so scared that he flew back again, Frieza smiled, "You bastard, I will give you a terrible death, I must personally tear you to pieces."

    When Klin flew back, Frieza appeared in front of him again. No matter how Klin ran back and forth, Frieza would always appear in front of him. Frieza was too fast.

    In the end, Frieza lost his patience and blew up the island directly. Krillin also exposed his identity, so he flew away, but he could never run at Frieza's speed.

    "You bastard, no matter how you were resurrected, you actually dare to cut off my uncle's tail. This time, I will tear you into pieces and never come back to life."

    Now, Klin is also very helpless, so he can only bite the bullet and attack Frieza. Klin fired a beam of light at him, and fled into the river in an instant. He wanted to escape from the water.

    Frieza saw him fleeing in the river from above, "No matter how hard you struggle, you can't escape from my palm." At this time, Krillin couldn't hold back under the water and was about to come out.

    Unexpectedly, Frieza was waiting for him above, "Let me chop you upCome out!" Frieza charged into the water, but Krillin appeared behind him.

    Just as Frieza was hitting Klin, Klin waited until he got very close to him and used the 'Sun Fist'. This move was more powerful than ten flash bombs. Frieza saw that  There was nothing left, and Kelin took the opportunity to escape.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1118 The Arrival of Piccolo

    ?

    Vegeta looked at Tianjin Fan who fell on the ground in the air, and Dandy pressed his body next to him, "Great, I'm saved, this will cure you", Dandy closed his eyes, and the two parts on his head  The root tentacles glow.

    Then, the whole body glowed, and then passed to Tianjin Fan's body. At this time, Kelin also flew back, "Vegeta, the opportunity has come, attack quickly!" Where was Vegeta stunned, seeing  Tianjin Fan stood up again.

    Klin flew in front of Vegeta, Vegeta saw that Tianjin Fan was already bouncing around on the ground, and became even more angry and curious in his heart. Klin saw that Tenjin Fan had regained his strength, and was also very happy in his heart.

    Vegeta was very angry, "That Namek kid actually has this ability, why didn't you tell me?" "No, we just found out, otherwise he would have given Wuchen treatment.

    Tianjin Fan also found it incredible, "It's amazing, Dandy, thank you", "Then you can work hard", Tianjin Fan is about to reach Frieza, and he has already arrived, staring at Frieza, "Damn it  ,You bastard".

    When Frieza came here, he was also surprised to see this scene, "Why, how could that be?" At this moment, Monkey King rushed over, exerting his energy to the maximum.

    Vegeta looked at Sun Wukong's appearance, "It is worthy of becoming a Saiyan bloodline. After resurrection, the combat effectiveness has improved a lot. Well, although it is a little bit better, luck has turned to us."

    And now Frieza is still surprised, "Impossible, that guy is resurrected, isn't he about to die?" Vegeta looked at Frieza's relaxed look, "Now, the opportunity has come, attack.  "

    After finishing speaking, the four of them attacked Frieza continuously, but Frieza stood there unscathed, "What a group of unwilling guys."

    The four of them stared at Frieza, but they were determined, "Damn it, I won't give up, how can I give up willingly, even if I can't, I will fight."

    Tianjin Fan was about to rush over, Wukong and them were trying to stop Tianjin Fan, suddenly, a light and shadow flashed out and stopped in front of Tianjin Fan, Tianjin Fan was startled, "Just wait!"

    Tianjin Fan was very happy to see Piccolo, "Great, I'm waiting for you! Piccolo", Piccolo and Frieza glared at each other, "Is this guy Frieza? So it looks like he is really powerful  monster!"

    Vegeta looked at Piccolo, "Isn't this the guy who was killed on Earth! I thought what wish did you make to Dragon Ball? It's to resurrect this trash!"

    Piccolo said to Vegeta angrily, "If you dare to say that I am a waste, write down this sentence for now, and I will deal with you after Frieza is solved."

    Vegeta was very puzzled, "What? You want to deal with Frieza, but you also have to deal with me. I didn't expect the Namekians to be joking!"

    Frieza was very angry, "There are still surviving Namekians! However, he is indeed different, and he looks unusual! But he is still not my opponent."

    Wuchen felt it in the mechanical therapy, "Who is it, who is here, I don't know whose qi is, Piccolo, no, no, Piccolo's qi is not so strong, Wukong and Tianjin Fan's qi also recovered, after all  what's going on!"

    Piccolo looked at Frieza, "Okay, let's start cleaning up the garbage in the universe. I'll do it alone, don't do anything." Dandy looked at Piccolo in the sky, "Is he Piccolo? It's exactly the same as Neru!"

    Seeing Piccolo fell to the ground, "Find a place to hide, Dandy, or it will be affected, hurry up", "Hehow could he know my name", so Dandy ran behind the rock mass.

    Tianjin Fan and the others were very worried, "Impossible, even Piccolo can't win." Wuchen thought for a while, "Everyone is at a standstill. What happened? Who is the powerful latecomer?"

    "What nonsense, he doesn't understand how powerful Frieza is", "He will know soon!" "Uncle Piccolo is not such a reckless person", "But, Goku, Piccolo", "Yeah, Piccolo must  There is a chance of winning", "There is a chance of winning? It doesn't help!"

    "One more guy like this can't change the situation." "This aura belongs to Piccolo. Piccolo is resurrected. It's different from before. It's so powerful."

    Frieza looked at Piccolo, "It seems that you are quite confident, but I will soon break your confidence and beg for mercy." "Blow it!" Piccolo flew in front of Frieza in an instant and gave him a blow  .

    Fortunately, Frieza flashed fast and immediately flew into the sky, and the two continued to fight, from side to side, from top to bottom, and finally, Piccolo kicked Frieza away.

    Now, Tianjin Fan and the others were dumbfounded, "It's amazing, it's not the same as FriezaIt's a high score." Vegeta was not calm when he saw it, "Not only that, it's even better than Frieza.  "

    "Piccolo is really good. It seems that he has practiced very well with Kaiwang!" Vegeta didn't understand what was going on?  "What the hell happened? It hasn't been long since the last time we fought against him." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1119 Piccolo and Frieza's heated process

    ?

    Dandy, who was hiding behind the rock, was also very happy to see Piccolo in the air so powerful, "Please hit Frieza who killed countless of our companions."

    At this time, Wu Chen was also in the mechanical treatment room and he was about to recover, but he still couldn't figure it out, "What kind of practice Piccolo has done, that's it, let's work hard before I arrive."

    Piccolo and Frieza are still fighting here. The strength of the two is evenly matched. Piccolo can also truly accept Frieza's damage. Although he will still be a little weak, overall, Piccolo's ability has indeed improved  Quite a lot.

    Frieza knocked down Piccolo directly and pressed it against the rock. Just like that, Piccolo couldn't move. Then, Frieza continuously attacked him, and all of them hit him, even the rock behind him.  crushed.

    Frieza let go, and he returned to the air, "Your strength is far beyond this level." Piccolo stood out from the smoke and looked at Frieza in the air.

    Frieza was also very surprised by his actions, "It's not easy. I escaped from that distance in a matter of seconds. It seems that I really underestimated you, you fool who knows no fear."

    Frieza and Piccolo were also very angry. Neither of them were easy-going, but Piccolo's power really surprised Tianjin Fan and the others. They practiced so well in Kaiwangxing.

    "Piccolo's power is stronger than expected. I'm looking forward to it now. Piccolo, it seems that this time, there is a good chance of success."

    They just looked at Piccolo and were very envious. After all, Frieza was so powerful, and it was really extraordinary to be able to fight him to this extent. The two continued to fight like this.

    The strength of the two of them was too strong, so they kept pressing down like this, the aura of the two of them formed a protective cover, and when they pressed on the river water, the river water also formed a bowl shape.

    Frieza knocked Piccolo down with his tail, and Piccolo grabbed Frieza, and the two fell into the water at the same time. Frieza pinched Piccolo's neck and pressed down, going to the deep water!

    Everyone looked very scared, Frieza came out first, they were very worried that Piccolo's life would be in danger, but they didn't see any movement on the surface of the water for a long time.

    Frieza said to Tianjin Fan, "Don't worry, this level can't hurt him, now I'll show you how I can chop him up." After speaking, Frieza threw an air wave bomb,  Piccolo just rushed out and went to meet him.

    Just like that, Piccolo was blown to the mountain island over there by the air wave bomb, "Now the Namekians are completely out", but otherwise, Piccolo suddenly rushed out again, knocking down all the stones on his body  All are suspended.

    Frieza was also very surprised, Piccolo told Frieza, "Don't underestimate me, my ability will never be so weak, you just accept the trial of death."

    Frieza was very angry, "Little bugs, how dare you say such big words", he rushed towards Piccolo, grabbed the collar on the right with his left hand, and grabbed the collar on the left with his right hand, crossing each other, just locked  Piccolo's neck.

    Frieza looked at Piccolo, but Piccolo smiled, Wuchen also felt it, "Piccolo's qi instantly increased again", at this moment, Piccolo's qi directly blasted Frieza away.

    With a strong glow all over his body, "I have obtained the ultimate power", he went up and punched Frieza, but he didn't stop, and then rushed up and kicked him.

    After hitting the top, he hit the bottom, and after the bottom hit the top, Frieza kept attacking like this. Frieza must be angry, and directly gathered a super large energy wave in his hand, rushing towards Piccolo.

    But Piccolo didn't dodge, but rushed up against the air wave bomb, and punched the air wave bomb directly, and sent out another magic light wave, rushing towards the air wave bomb.  Frieza.

    Facing such a piccolo, Frieza had no choice. After waiting for the smoke to pass, he saw that Frieza was in a defensive state. Although there was no harm, Frieza cared very much.

    At this time, Frieza slowly landed and flew in front of Piccolo. Piccolo's confidence stemmed from his strength, and he did not avoid Frieza, looking at him calmly.

    Frieza actually made a sneak attack, punching Piccolo, which caught Piccolo off guard, and then launched a fierce attack on him, knocking him to the ground. Fortunately, Piccolo reacted quickly and flew into the sky with one kick.

    But Frieza rushed in front of Piccolo, and Piccolo felt it, "Speed, I should be better", and with such a clinging blow, Piccolo hit the ground heavily again.

    Kelin saw this scene, "What's going on? ThenThe guy didn't go all out before." Vegeta was helpless here, "Damn it, it made me happy for nothing.  "

    Wuchen didn't understand either, and was very confused, "Piccolo! Who the hell is Frieza?" Piccolo stood up from the rock where he was buried, covered in injuries.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1120 Frieza's second stage

    ?

    Frieza flew down and looked at the vulnerable Piccolo in front of him, "I'm really sorry just now, I underestimated you, but you are more capable than I imagined, so let me show you my strength,  Don¡¯t be intimidated after reading it.¡±

    Vegeta panicked now, "His strength is immeasurable I still want to fight that monster" At this moment, Piccolo stood up and looked at Frieza.

    After spitting on the ground, he took off his clothes and hat, which hit the ground heavily, and then, Piccolo began to loosen his body.

    Piccolo looked at Frieza with a smile, "Me too, just show your strength", "What! You mean you didn't go all out before? I can't see it, Namekians can brag."

    Piccolo was not in a hurry, "I'll let you experience it right away", Tianjin Fan and Kelin were also surprised, "Whwhat! Piccolo is still fighting in heavy clothes at this critical moment."

    Piccolo roared angrily at Piccolo, "I want you to understand the anger of the Namek people you killed", Piccolo's energy continued to rise, and the energy of Qi continued to gather. It seems that this time it is going to be serious.

    Wukong and Klin were helping Piccolo on the outside, and Frieza looked at the imposing Piccolo, "Take off your heavy coat and prepare to go into battle with ease? So, your speed should be faster, right?"

    "Exactly!" Piccolo flew up slowly, approached Frieza, and gave Frieza a punch when he went up. Frieza definitely refused to accept it, and rushed up, ready to kick Piccolo.

    Piccolo disappeared suddenly. Frieza looked around, but there was no sign of Piccolo. Suddenly, Piccolo jumped out, jumped behind Frieza, and kicked him off.

    Piccolo fell at the same speed as Frieza fell, and at this moment, Piccolo hugged Frieza suddenly, "The Namek's anger is more than that."

    Piccolo increased his speed and rushed down. The moment he left the ground, Piccolo threw Frieza down heavily. He rushed up and flew into the sky, and then sent out countless magic light waves, falling towards Frieza.  The down area hit hard.

    The small island in the falling area has been blown up by Piccolo. Although the attack was fierce, it was not so lucky. Frieza was already in the air.

    "It's really hard to deal with", "It seems that you have misunderstood, this is not my real strength", at this time, both of them were descending rapidly, Frieza looked at Piccolo, "You think what I just showed is the real strength.  power?"

    "You don't know that I will transform, right? I'll let you know. You will be as afraid of me as Vegeta and the others. Let despair occupy your heart first, the sense of helplessness."

    "My power will increase greatly every time I transform, and I can perform this transformation twice. Do you understand what this means?" Piccolo looked puzzled beside him, unable to understand what Frieza was saying.

    But Vegeta and the others knew this kind of thing. Before Piccolo came, Frieza had successfully advanced to transform once, and his power far surpassed them, but he said that he could advance twice more.

    That is to say, if it is a tie now, then they will successfully suppress him at the next level, and they can be promoted to two levels, then they will definitely die, which seems terrible.

    Frieza stood on the stone and said to Piccolo, "Then let you see, you should be honored, you are the first to see this transformation."

    Piccolo is already waiting here, and Vegeta and the others have not let down their vigilance, because at this level they have already fought Frieza very hard.

    At this time, I saw Frieza surrounded by red light, and his energy was constantly increasing, "Enjoy it well, my Frieza's second stage transformation", at this time I saw Frieza arched his back and bent his knees, and his back rushed instantly.  There were two bone spurs.

    And the bones on his shoulders suddenly stood up, his neck suddenly became longer, and his face was flattened, the back of his head protruded, and two small horns grew on his head. In this way, Frieza the second  The stage has changed.

    Frieza just looked at Piccolo, Piccolo was very surprised, "Okay, let's start the second round of combat", which already surprised Piccolo, "Weird, monster."

    However, Kling looked at Frieza, worried in his heart, "There is no special change", but Vegeta had already started to panic, "Stupid, his potential power has been greatly enhanced, it is completely different from just now, he  Very calm now."

    Tianjin Fan looked at Frieza's appearance, "Frieza's original injury has also healed." Wuchen was also watching the battle in the mechanical treatment room.

    "Damn it, what the hell is going on?Lisa's strength has increased again. If this continues, even if I recover, I may not be his opponent. What should I do?  nerve-wracking.  "

    Frieza smiled wretchedly, "Are you quite confident in your speed? Well, let me see it." As he spoke, Frieza rushed towards Piccolo, and Piccolo began to fly  up.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1121 Resurrection in situ

    ?

    Piccolo clearly felt Frieza's strength, "Damn it, your speed is strong, but mine is even faster, so you can't catch me." Piccolo just sped up and flew forward when he turned around and saw that Frieza had already stood there.  in front of him.

    Frieza taunted him here, "It's been a long time, you came so fast", Piccolo couldn't stand Frieza's stimulation, so he hit him, but Piccolo hit Frieza like a threesome  Year-old child then hits an adult.

    The speed of the two of them couldn't be compared at all, and Frieza took advantage of the opportunity to kick Piccolo in the direction he was hitting, and just like that, Frieza kicked him more than a dozen times.

    "This is the end of the game. It's a pity that your proud speed is completely useless to me now. You should understand that it's time to give up." Frieza pointed at Piccolo's leg, and a wave of light hit him.  past.

    Frieza just tapped him like this, and Piccolo didn't care at first, but then, Frieza tapped him again on the chest, and then hit him on the shoulder again, so the speed increased by a dozen  times, it was like rain on him.

    Every attack is very heavy, Vegeta, Tianjin Fan and the others looked at the piccolo, and felt very helpless in their hearts when they were hit by them like this, "It's really incredible speed, and there is no power to dodge."

    Goku couldn't bear it anymore, and rushed towards Frieza, and Tenten couldn't stand it any longer, and was about to rush towards Frieza, but was held back by Vegeta.

    "What are you doing, Vegeta, why are you dragging me?" "It's useless for you to go there", "But, if this goes on", "Listen, if this goes on, we will all be killed by Frieza, so let's get hit hard right away  hurt me."

    Tianjin Fan was puzzled and didn't understand what Vegeta was going to do. Vegeta looked at Dandy on the ground, "As long as that brat heals me and revives me from a dying state, I will definitely become  Super Saiyan."

    Frieza kept attacking Piccolo like this. When Wukong rushed over, Frieza immediately stopped attacking and dodged, and Piccolo fell heavily to the ground like this.

    Wukong was very angry when he saw it, "You are unforgivable! Go to hell", Wukong gathered a super energy in his hand, and the energy became smaller and smaller, and the light wave became bigger and bigger, and the light wave became bigger and bigger.  more and more powerful.

    Wukong punched Kaiwang, although the light wave bullet was very small, it hit Frieza's body. Suddenly, the light wave became huge, pressing Frieza down hard, and Wukong continued to teleport  the power of.

    This energy is too powerful, and it shines very brightly. A crater has formed on the ground, and he "strikes with all his strength". In the end, Frieza still couldn't resist the pressure of this energy, and slowly pressed down.

    When Frieza's tail hit the ground, bloodshot eyes suddenly popped up in Frieza's eyes, and finally he pushed back Wukong's attack bullet.

    Seeing this scene, Piccolo flew over immediately, issued a 'Qi Yuan Slash' to intercept Wukong's blow, and Wukong was not hurt.

    However, this attack was so powerful that it scattered this light wave into countless small light waves, which were blasted to different places, and all the places it was bombed were destroyed.

    Wukong looked at Piccolo happily, but Piccolo was struggling. Frieza fell to the ground and looked at Wukong, "It's so strange, this guy is so powerful. He was dying just now, and after he came back from the dead, he sent two people  gone."

    Frieza couldn't figure it out. Suddenly, Frieza seemed to understand something, "By the way, this guy is a Saiyan, but who is he? About 20 years ago, except for Vegeta, Nappa,  I killed all the Saiyans except Raditz."

    Now, Frieza is still doubtful, and Piccolo said to Monkey King with difficulty, "Although I was blocked back just now, Wukong, you have become stronger, I am really happy for you."

    Monkey King expressed his helplessness, "However, it still doesn't work. I obviously used all my strengthbut I still can't hurt Frieza at all."

    Vegeta said to Tianjin Fan, "You guy, you should know that when we Saiyans are on the verge of death and resurrected, their strength will increase greatly."

    "Quick! Do it before Frieza's final transformation, and severely wound me. Quick, do it quickly. Self-mutilation is useless, only you can do it."

    Seeing Frieza's anxious look, Tianjin Fan didn't know what to do, "With my strength, how can I seriously injure you", "Don't worry, I will reduce the combat power to the lowest point, so your  Power is enough."

    "It's really lucky that the Namek kid can heal me in an instant", "Although you hate me, I and, WuchenIt's about to come back to life"

    Vegeta was angry when he heard Sun Wuchen, "Sun Wuchen is just a low-level fighter, and it is impossible to become stronger. Now only I can become a Super Saiyan."

    At this time, Frieza looked at Sun Wukong, "It seems that the Saiyans must be exterminated. The strongest Super Saiyan in history is just nonsense and completely unbelievable."  (Remember this site URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1122 Frieza's Ultimate Body

    ?

    Frieza smiled, "But don't be careless, that guy and Vegeta are indeed getting stronger, well, killing you with my current strength is effortless, before you die, let you experience it  my ultimate power."

    Vegeta and the others were very worried when they heard what Frieza said, "Ultimatewhat do you mean?" Frieza said to them, "This is a super discount. It is the real experience to experience the horror beyond hell.  I."

    Now Krillin has imagined Frieza's appearance after transformation, and he has imagined the appearance of all kinds of monsters and ghosts. At this time, the air has become very quiet, which is also the so-called calm before the storm.

    Then, Frieza began to transform. At this time, many holes appeared in the ground, and he kept blowing air, as if Frieza was pressing a balloon on it, pressing the ground, even the ground could not bear it.  Frieza's transformation.

    Now Vegeta and the others are very anxious, "Hurry up and do it before it's too late", Tianjin Fan is also hesitating, "Howhow could it be", but seeing Frieza's appearance, Tianjin Fan also went all out, "Damn it  , die if you want."

    As he said that, he punched Vegeta, but unfortunately Vegeta knocked him down, "This level is not good, you have to release a stronger qi, can't you do it? You have no brains  Stupid, dead bald."

    Vegeta was very angry, and was about to hit Tianjin Fan, when Tianjin sent out a super hole wave in his anger, which directly penetrated Vegeta's body.

    Vegeta was not angry, but very happy, "This that's right, I can finally become a Super Saiyan" At this moment, Vegeta fell down.

    Goku saw that Tenjin was about to be seriously injured by Vegeta, and he didn't know what happened, "Why did Tenjin? Why did he attack Vegeta?"

    Wukong flew away with the piccolo on his back, this place is too dangerous, Frieza is going to destroy this place, and Frieza is still in the transformation stage, the whole earth is trembling, and all the mountains are collapsing.

    Wukong carried Piccolo to a nearby mountain island. Seeing Piccolo's uncomfortable appearance, Wukong said to him, "Oh, it's all right. There is a way to heal your injury. That Namek man named Dandy can save you."  You, I'll call him."

    And at this time Tianjin Fan also came over, Goku asked Tianjin Fan to call Dandy over, but Vegeta stood in front of Dandy, looking at him in pain, "What? You won't save me".

    Although Dandy was afraid, he still told him, "Yes, I just won't save you", "Why can I save others but not me?" Dandy looked at him angrily, "Because you also killed  Many of our compatriots, I can't be a murderer like you."

    Vegeta is very helpless now, and he can't express his anger now, "You you brat, if you don't cure me, you can't deal with Frieza", but Dandy still insists on not saving him.

    Vegeta is now dying, "Hurry upI can't do it", but Dandy didn't know what to do, so he took two steps back and said to Vegeta, "II'll save that person!"

    After speaking, he flew away, leaving Vegeta here alone. Vegeta has now collapsed in pain, and his heart is full of anger.

    At this time, Tianjin Fan and Sun Wukong were also rushing there. Tianjin Fan said to Wukong, "Vegeta is a Saiyan, and he will become much stronger when he is resurrected from the edge of death. You know that!"

    "So that guy was deliberately attacked by me. He seems to be very confident in defeating Frieza." Wukong heard what Tianjin Fan said and understood. At this moment, he saw Dandy flying over, but he didn't stop him.

    When they looked ahead, Vegeta was already lying on the ground. Dandy came to Piccolo, and Piccolo was struggling to speak, "Youcan heal, really" Then he put his hands on the  On Piccolo, the treatment began.

    When Wukong and Tianjin Fan rushed over, Dandy just cured Piccolo!  At this time, Frieza was about to break through his own boundaries, and he already knew why they were able to resurrect from the dead just now.

    Piccolo stood up unharmed like this, and was surprised to see that all the injuries on his body had healed. He looked at Dandy, "It's unbelievable, do I have this ability?" Dandy told him, "No,  You're as combative as Neru."

    At this time, Goku told Dandy, "Dandy, I can understand how you don't want to give up on Vegeta, but if we don't have him now, we will all be finished", "That guy, like Frieza, killed a lot of that  Mekist."

    At this time, Piccolo patted him on the shoulder, "Heal him! My current strength is enough to deal with Vegeta, but I can't deal with Frieza." Now Dandy's heart feels like the seasoning has been overturned, five flavors  ???Chen.

    At this time, Frieza's body suddenly shattered, like a metamorphosis, and this force spread to the entire Namek planet, the breath was too strong, "If I knew it, I would hide it, don't do such meaningless things  up".  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1123 Dandy is dead

    ?

    "Damn it, has this guy's transformation been completed? He is too powerful now, and he will completely destroy the Namek planet. This planet is meaningless to him. This guy has such a powerful aura."

    The few of them were already frightened by Frieza's aura, "The most terrifying monster is about to appear" Goku told Dandy, "Dandy, please, heal Vegeta quickly!" Now Dandy is very  Scared, he didn't know how to face this guy.

    Because at this time Frieza has completely transformed into an ultimate body, Frieza looked at Goku and thought about the consequences of this matter, so he nodded and flew towards Vegeta  .

    "His figure appeared", and at this time, Frieza had already appeared, and Dandy was also healing Vegeta. At this time, Vegeta recovered, stood up, tried his body,  So he looked at Dandy.

    Seeing Dandy, he was very angry, "You brat", kicked him over, "Thank you for not killing you", Vegeta looked at Frieza, "This is Frieza's fighting power  Is it? It finally showed its true colors."

    Vegeta walked over, looked at Frieza, Goku and others, "Whether it's Frieza or others, come on, I've become a Super Saiyan."

    At this time, Frieza's field of vision was also fully displayed in their field of vision. He looks like a completely naked man now. Could this be his ultimate body?  Its tail also grew out, and its whole body changed from red to blue.

    He has become calmer, and he has become more unrestrained. From his breath, he can already feel that his ability has been greatly improved.

    Krillin looked at him, "Is this the real face of Frieza? It looks smaller than before It feels like nothing" Piccolo told him very seriously.

    "It's best not to underestimate him. This is the best role model. Don't judge people by their appearance. He used to be much cuter than he is now" Piccolo looked at the very calm Frieza.

    "Beastbeast, you managed to get together the dragon balls to revive me. Hugsorry, I may not be able to save youDamn it", Wuchen is still in the mechanical medical treatment, "What's going on? Frieza's qi has increased again  Damn it!"

    At this moment, Frieza raised his hand, pointed at them with his index finger, and said a word, "bang", and a light wave hit them.

    Passed in front of Krillin, passed in front of Piccolo, passed in front of Goku and Tianjin Fan, and finally walked towards Vegeta, also passed through, and appeared on Dandy sitting on the ground.

    Directly blowing up Dandy to death, they were all very panicked. Piccolo Wukong and the others were very angry when they saw that Dandy was blown to death, "I didn't see it, I only saw a flash of light, how could it beimpossible."

    Frieza put down his hand and smiled, "This way, you can't be resurrected!" Wuchen, who was in the mechanical medical treatment, was still thinking, "Someone died? Who is it? Beast! I don't know what happened.  "

    Now Frieza is very proud, Klin is also very worried, "What to do? Dandy was killed", Piccolo is very angry, "Damn it, he saw Dandy heal us, so just Damn it!"

    Goku stared at Frieza, suddenly, Frieza disappeared, everyone was confused, Vegeta seemed to understand something, and flew into the air, suddenly, Frieza appeared in Goku, Piccolo  behind them.

    Frieza's speed was so fast that Goku and Piccolo didn't notice it, and Frieza said to them, "I just agreed, let you experience the horror beyond hell."

    But it¡¯s a pity that the Namek kid didn¡¯t get to experience it, so you can experience it for him.¡± Goku was very angry when Frieza mentioned Dandy, and flew up to fight Frieza.

    Frieza just lowered his head slightly, then dodged, Tianjin Fan also kicked over, and then Piccolo also slashed over, Krillin didn't stop, and attacked towards his Xiasanlu.

    But Frieza didn't make a big move at all, he just took a small step. In this way, Frieza gently dodged the heavy blows of the few of them, but they never stopped.

    The four of them attacked Frieza from different directions, but to Frieza, it seemed that there was no speed at all, and they just easily dodged their attacks.

    However, Vegeta watched the battle of the few of them in the air. He knew that Frieza's fighting power was very strong, and they fought against Frieza effortlessly.

    Piccolo sent out a super magic light wave from the front, Tianjin Fan sent out a super hole wave from above, Wukong and Klin sent out a super turtle shock wave from the left and right sides, and the four of them hit theLisa.

    The attacks of several of them gathered together and a huge explosion occurred. The whole air was filled with the atmosphere of fighting. After the attacks disappeared and the smoke filled the air, Frieza's shadow could not be seen.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1124 'The strength of the Saiyans'

    ?

    Tianjin Fan couldn't see Frieza from below, "How could it be impossible", at this time, only Vegeta in the sky said a word, "Stupid, stay behind."

    At this time, Frieza had already stood behind Piccolo and the others, and a shock wave pointed at Wukong who was standing at the back. Frieza rushed towards Monkey King with overwhelming attack power.

    After Vegeta saw this beam of light, he rushed down immediately and kicked Monkey King to the ground. Wukong was still very puzzled at this time, he only saw a beam of light, and he didn't know what happened.

    Then, the beam of attack was sent directly to the mountain island behind, the speed was too fast, and he couldn't see it clearly, but Vegeta followed the speed of the beam of light, and even his eyes drifted over.

    They couldn't bear to look straight at the mountain island that was rushing back from the attack, and the mountain island collapsed and shattered in an instant, razing the island to the ground like a nuclear bomb, and it was blown up in an instant.

    Just now it was a majestic mountain island, but now it has turned into a lake area. After seeing Frieza's attack power, they were all stunned, "No matter the action or the attack power, they can't see it."

    Piccolo looked at Vegeta, "Vegeta can that guy see? Why? Has his strength increased that much?" Goku stood up and looked at Vegeta, "Thank you, Vegeta!  Thank you for saving my life."

    Vegeta looked at Sun Wukong, "Don't get me wrong, I didn't intend to save you, I just want you guys to see a wonderful scene", "Excellenta wonderful scene?"

    Vegeta walked over, looked at Frieza across the way, Piccolo looked at Vegeta's figure, "Could it bedo you have the confidence to defeat him?" Vegeta smiled confidently, "Yes!"  The few of them would feel nervous when they heard that Vegeta was so confident.

    "Don't get in the way, just hide and watch carefully." Piccolo felt disgusted when he saw Vegeta's proud and confident appearance, but now the situation forced him to ignore him.

    Frieza looked at Vegeta, "You are so confident! Vegeta! Could it be because of excessive fear that your mind is dizzy?" Vegeta looked at Frieza, "Just hurry up and laugh! In front of you  Yes, the Super Saiyan you fear the most!"

    Hearing what Vegeta said, Frieza suddenly trembled all over, Klin and the others were also surprised, Piccolo was still thinking about this, "Whwhat is a Super Saiyan"

    At this time, Frieza thought for a while and then smiled and said to Vegeta, "You still like to joke so much", "Really? Then let me show you the super elite me after I became a real Super Saiyan  strength."

    Said, Vegeta changed his bow and opened his pace, exerting strength all over his body, a circle of blue light circled around the qi energy formed by Vegeta, circling non-stop, Sun Wuchen also felt this energy, "This qi is  Vegeta? That guy has gotten a lot stronger again."

    This momentum rushed to the surroundings directly, and Goku said to them, "Krillin, let's bet on Vegeta this time, let's retreat temporarily", and they flew away.

    But Piccolo still couldn't figure it out, "But having said that how could he improve so much so quickly? Is it the ability that came out after he came back from the dead?"

    Goku told him, "As you can see, that's why Vegeta was beaten half to death by us on purpose, and Dandy healed him. This is the ability of us Saiyans."

    It was only then that Piccolo suddenly realized that Vegeta emitted a dazzling light, and the yellow light wrapped around him. The abilities and air around him were all affected by him, and his aura was really powerful.

    When the breath stopped, Kelin looked at the ground, "The posture of the two of them hasn't changed at all!" This is Tianjin Fan telling Kelin, "No, Kelin, feel Vegeta's anger, although  Calm down, but incredibly powerful."

    Krillin felt the aura on Vegeta, "It's amazing, I didn't expect such a strong aura", Frieza also felt it, "It seems to have become a lot stronger!"

    Vegeta pointed at Frieza, "Stop bragging, you should be thankful that there is no detector. If the detector sees my current combat power, you might be scared and cry and run away."

    "Because my current strength is already above yours, wake up! Frieza, you are finished this time, what's wrong? Are you too scared to speak? Frieza!"

    Frieza quietly watched Vegeta's arrogance there, and sneered, "Okay, okay, I know, I know, if that's the case, let me see, the strongest in history, the legendary  The power of a Super Saiyan."

    Vegeta got angry when he saw Frieza, "Don't look down on people", he said, then got angry, pulled out a stone from the soil, and pushed it directly towards Frieza.

    Frieza just patted casually,Then the stone was smashed, and Vegeta rushed towards Frieza instantly, and Frieza also dodged, "I saw it!" Then Vegeta rushed to the side.

    "It's not Sun Wuchen's turn to play, Frieza can solve it by himself", he continued to attack Frieza, but Frieza didn't seem to care, every time Frieza dodged the attack  passed.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1125 Vegeta loses fighting spirit

    ?

    Goku and the others were surprised to see Frieza being suppressed by Vegeta like this, "It's amazing, completely suppressed Frieza", but Piccolo saw the difference from the side, "No, Vegeta is going to die  .¡±

    Did they not understand what Piccolo said?  Just like that, the two hit the sky from the ground, but Frieza didn't fight back, "What's wrong? Frieza! You can't beat me just by running away!"

    Then, he hit Frieza with a hug, but Frieza suddenly disappeared, and Vegeta was still surprised here, "What's going on? Where is that guy? It's for me, a Super Saiyan  ¡­Shouldn¡¯t be able to see it.¡±

    Vegeta was still looking for him, but Frieza was laughing at him on the mountain island behind. Vegeta couldn't believe it, Frieza said to him, "Speed ??up a little, and you will chase after him."  No more, is this considered a Super Saiyan?"

    Tianjin Fan was also very surprised, "How, is it possible? To play Vegeta with such strength and speed between applause, as expected, he is indeed a perverted monster."

    Frieza shook his tail, "Vegeta, to be honest, with the attack and speed just now, you can never beat me. Didn't you just say Super Saiyan? If you are, you will be the most powerful Saiyan in history."  Is this the only level of strength?"

    Vegeta himself couldn't believe all this, but Frieza snorted coldly below, "Don't make me laugh, Super Saiyan is always a boring legend!"

    Frieza is now so nervous that his face is covered with sweat, "I have reached the limit? Haven't I become a Super Saiyan yet? Even a Super Saiyan can't match Frieza, it's impossible, it won't  , How could such a thing happen, it is absolutely impossible."

    Said, Vegeta raised his aura again, turned his aura into a light wave bomb, and hit it towards Frieza, "Stupid", the light wave ball emitted by Vegeta is still far away from Frieza  After a short distance, Frieza flew away.

    The attack power was really great, and it directly razed the mountain island to the ground. Vegeta saw Frieza's whereabouts, and rushed towards Frieza with a light wave ball in one hand. Vegeta kept attacking Frieza.  Lisa.

    Frieza freely avoids Vegeta's attack in the air, so this scene is like a fish swimming freely in the water, without any effort, just increase the speed.

    At this time, Vegeta has gone crazy, he has lost his mind, no matter how he attacks, he can't attack Frieza, so he is inevitably very angry. At this time, Frieza appeared in front of Krillin.

    Frieza didn't attack. It seems that he wanted to use Vegeta's ability to kill Goku and the others. This is Goku and Piccolo. They flew away with Tenjin and Krillin, and fled to the distant mountains  island.

    Vegeta is now attacking crazily, attacking in different directions, and Frieza took advantage of the interval between Vegeta's attacks, and a flash appeared in front of Vegeta.

    Frieza held his tail and shook it in front of Vegeta, who flew straight into the air angrily, "II amI amSuper Saiyan! Go to hell, Foley  Sa."

    This time Vegeta sent out the most powerful light wave and hit Frieza. Piccolo saw Vegeta's attack, "Do you want to destroy this planet too? Vegeta!"

    Frieza waited for his attack, then closed his eyes, the attack was getting closer and closer to him, and he was about to touch Frieza, so Frieza opened his eyes and jumped up, bouncing towards the light wave  Kicked over.

    He rushed towards Vegeta again. Fortunately, Vegeta hid quickly and kicked into the air, releasing a huge explosive force. Sun Wuchen felt that the energy of this explosive force was very powerful.

    Tianjin Fan and the others were also amazed, Frieza fell to the ground again, "It's almost there, and it won't do me any good to make you proud."

    They were very surprised, "It bounced back with just the foot, how could it be possible? That was Vegeta's full blow", "That guy is too strongtoo strong."

    Frieza just said to him softly, "It's time for me to do it this time, let's taste it carefully", at this time, Kaioh on Planet Kaiwang also sensed it.

    "Vegeta, for the first time in his life, he trembled from the bottom of his heart. He really felt the fear. This was a heavy blow. For the first time, he shed tears of despair and fear." There was a pair of eyes looking at him in the bottom of his heart  .

    At this time, Frieza flew up again, surrounded by a circle of energy like a protective shield, but Vegeta stayed in the air, "Vegeta, Vegeta has completely lost his fighting spirit."

    Frieza rushed towards Vegeta, Vegeta had no power to fight back, just let Frieza beat him, and Vegeta fell into the river in despair.face.

    Goku wanted to rush out, but was stopped by Piccolo, "That guy is dead." Frieza stood on a rock above the river, looked at Vegeta who fell into the river, and scattered all the river water  Opened, he stood on a solitary pillar.

    At this time, Vegeta also appeared on the bottom of the river, and the car was soaked with a small fish, still fluttering on his body, Frieza grabbed Vegeta's hair, "Vegeta, so  Just admit defeat, I have a headache, just hold on."

    Frieza took the little crab off Vegeta and ate it, "The horror beyond hell has come, how about it, regret your stupidity, Saiyans are low-level people who are useless except for fighting  Waiting for creatures."  (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1126

    ?

    Frieza grabbed Vegeta's hair like this, punched Vegeta hard on the back with his fist, and said to Vegeta angrily, "Well, regret your stupidity."

    Just like that, Vegeta fell to the ground with a punch from Frieza, "I thought you were an exception? So I love you more, and it turns out that you and the other silly monkeys are the same."

    As he said, Frieza kicked him again. Vegeta was in unbearable pain now, but Frieza didn't care, "If you don't resist me, you don't have to suffer this kind of pain."

    At this time, Frieza looked at Goku and the others, took a few glances, then kicked Vegeta, kicked Vegeta into the air, rushed up, and smashed down hard on his abdomen a few times.  Elbow, fell heavily to the ground.

    Now, Vegeta's appearance is very miserable, and Goku and the others can't bear to look at Vegeta. Frieza watched Vegeta dying on the ground, but he didn't stop attacking him.

    Frieza stretched out his tail and wrapped it directly around Vegeta's neck. Frieza raised his tail a bit, and wrapped his tail around Vegeta's neck vigorously.

    Just like that, Frieza lifted Vegeta up with his tail, turned his back to face himself, and hit him in the spine, just like that, Vegeta fainted directly.

    At this time, Frieza said to Goku, "If you want to help, you can do it anytime." This sentence inevitably made them angry. However, although Vegeta fainted, Frieza did not stop  hand.

    Now, Wukong and the others were shocked by Frieza, who possessed different-dimensional combat power, and they were motionless as if they were fixed in cement.

    Sun Wuchen was in the mechanical medical device, "Vegeta's Qi gradually weakened, he is obviously very strong, is Frieza so powerful?" Coincidentally!  At this time the machine rang, and it was finally cured.

    Wuchen immediately took off the oxygen mask he was wearing, and touched the glass with one hand, Wuchen directly blew up the glass, kicked the door open, and walked out from inside.

    Wuchen looked towards the ceiling, so he rushed out and jumped out of the spaceship. Now on the top, he could feel it, "It has become stronger! The power is like a spring, it's unbelievable."

    "At first I thought I had reached my limit, and I couldn't help but be afraid of this power! Speaking of which, it's really comfortable now. It's obviously a critical moment. I'm sorry, Wukong, Klin, Tianjin Fan, Piccolo, I'll be here soon, there must be  There is a way."

    Now that Wuchen is finally resurrected, this moment has been long-awaited. Frieza, who can resist overwhelming power, is now only Wuchen.

    Frieza kept hitting Vegeta here, holding him like a sandbag, Goku wanted to rush up, but was caught by Piccolo, and Piccolo shook his head.

    Sun Wuchen has already sensed it, "Okay, it's nearby, sorry, I'll be there soon, I will find a solution", Vegeta's body was already overwhelmed, Frieza looked bored, so he loosened his tail  , put him down.

    But he was not prepared to make him feel better. The second he left the ground, Frieza threw him over. Frieza walked over, stepped on the stone on his body, followed the stone,  rubbed against his body.

    Just like this, taking advantage of the pain, he trampled his chest to a bloody mess, "It's so boring, I completely lost my fighting spirit. Although it's a bit early, I'll deal with you."

    Frieza mentioned Vegeta, but when he was about to attack, suddenly, a person flew directly from a distance. This person was Sun Wuchen. Frieza stopped, and everyone was surprised.

    Wuchen came over, "This strong breath is indeed from Piccolo! Great, Dragon Ball sent you here, right?" Kelin looked at Wuchen, "Wuchen, are you all right?"

    "Um, thanks to you, I've recovered." Wuchen patted Kelin's shoulder, "I really worked hard, Kelin, leave it to me."

    When they heard that Wuchen was going to fight Frieza alone, the few of them felt worried from the bottom of their hearts, "What? Alone?" "Are you going to fight that monster alone?"

    Wukong looked at Wuchen, "Is this still Wuchen? Your aura is completely different from before." Piccolo wanted to stop Sun Wuchen, but felt a powerful force in him.

    "Sun Is this still Sun Wuchen? It's unbelievably strong, and it can't be compared with Earth." Wuchen walked up to Frieza like this, "Are you Frieza? Much smaller than imagined!"

    Frieza watched Wuchen come over, "Is there any garbage that hasn't appeared?" Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta on the ground, he was beaten badly, very angry,"I have an appointment with Vegeta to fight, don't get in our way."

    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen's appearance, "Your appearance and your aura are very similar to a Saiyan, is it possible that you are also a silly monkey?" Wuchen didn't like this title very much, "I can't deny that I am a Saiyan  , but I believe that I am a human from the earth.¡±  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1127 Vegeta's Tears

    ?

    Frieza looked at him, "Saiyans, you can't keep any of them, you're such an idiot, it would be nice to hide obediently", "Really?" Vegeta lay on the ground, silently feeling that Sun Wuchen's aura was very strong.

    "This is not the previous Sun Wuchen, he finally broke through the limitthat is to say" For others, Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen with a surprised look, "Do you want to die?"

    Without further ado, Frieza rushed over and kicked Sun Wuchen, but Wuchen flashed and appeared behind Frieza in an instant, and finally kicked Frieza out.

    Frieza took advantage of the opportunity to jump to the back, and the two of them fell down, but it was over before Klin and the others could see clearly what was going on.

    "No way? Even I didn't see clearly, his speed is faster than Frieza's." Now Frieza was touching his face that was red from being kicked, at this moment, Frieza pointed at Sun Wuchen again.

    Seeing this posture, Kelin quickly asked Sun Wuchen to avoid, and they also avoided, "You are too arrogant," and then sent out a light wave ball from his fingertips, and the light wave ball hit Sun Wuchen.

    They were all worried, but Wuchen didn't move at all, Guangbo rushed towards him, but he deflected the light wave with a single palm.

    Frieza was also surprised, and then sent out countless light waves, all of which were blown away by Sun Wuchen. These light wave bombs hit everywhere, and wherever they went, they would turn into powder.

    In this way, Frieza kept hitting, and after a while, he stopped. During the smoky process, the dust slowly drifted over, and Sun Wuchen stood there safe and sound!

    Frieza was of course surprised, "Could it be that you can blow them all up just by holding your hands?" At this moment, Vegeta, who was lying on the ground dying, smiled, "Frieza, I think you should try your best  Bar!"

    "This guy is what you are most afraid ofSuper SaiyanYes, the legendary strongest warrior in the universe, Super SaiyanFrieza, you are finished, you deserve it" Frieza heard Vegeta  Get angry when you say something.

    So, Frieza directly pierced Vegeta's chest with a beam of light, and Vegeta fell like this. Frieza told Vegeta, "You should know, Vegeta, I hate other people's guns the most.  Such a joke."

    Seeing Vegeta's appearance, Sun Wuchen was very angry, so he glared at Frieza, "Vegeta is already dying, why do you want to kill them all?"

    Frieza clearly told Sun Wuchen, "Super Saiyan is just a boring legend, but he is always obsessed with it. I hate long-winded guys."

    Vegeta grabbed the ground uncomfortably, and said to Sun Wuchen with great difficulty, "Sun Wuchen, you You bastard, why are you so emotional, aren't you a Super Saiyan?"

    "Idiot, be hard-hearted and give up your naive words, you guys will definitely become a Super Saiyan," Sun Wuchen told Vegeta, "I will never become as ruthless as you anyway, and I don't know what  Super Saiyan."

    But Vegeta wanted to tell Sun Wuchen very much, but he was covered in injuries and couldn't say anything. Sun Wuchen hurriedly told Vegeta to shut up, "Stop talking, you will die faster if you do this", but Vegeta's face  Not reconciled.

    He recalled the scene when he was invincible when he was a child, and there were a large number of Saiyans standing behind him, watching him go to other planets to kill and torture, and his father and king, he remembered the legend of Saiyans, he remembered his majesty back then  scene.

    But everything was played by the monster Frieza with applause, even the king of Planet Vegeta was killed, and finally got the king's hand card, and he watched the planet be destroyed.

    But Vegeta was still very strong and said to Sun Wuchen, "Listen up, Sun Wuchen", Vegeta was still coughing up blood, Frieza put his hand in and looked at Vegeta, "The heart has been beaten out  , so strong, can you continue to speak?"

    Vegeta told Sun Wuchen, "The planet where you and I were born, Planet Vegeta disappearednot because of the collision of huge meteoritesbut Frieza did it!"

    "We Saiyans have always been ordered by him to work hard. Except for us, everyone else was killed, including your father and my father, because Frieza was afraid that the Super Saiyan would really be born"

    Vegeta has already shed helpless tears. The tears are endless, and the life is endless. Vegeta's proud and arrogant people will shed tears, which is enough to prove his anger and fear of Frieza.

    Now Vegeta was dizzy when he saw Sun Wuchen's eyes, and finally struggled and told Sun Wuchen, "Please, definitely, please, pleasemust hit Friezadefeat Friezafor, for  Saiyan¡­¡­"

    After finishing speaking, Frieza died completely,Vegeta died unwillingly, and Frieza saw that Vegeta had finally passed away, "Finally dead, let's continue the horror show."

    Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta, "You must be very unwilling to shed tears and ask me for help." At this time, on Kaiwang Planet, Yamcha asked Kaiwang, "How is the situation on Namek?"  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1128 Vegeta is dead

    ?

    King Kai lowered his head and said to Yamcha, "Vegeta is dead", "Vegeta, that guy? How did he die?" Yamcha expressed doubts on his face.

    King Kai told him, "Yes, he was killed by Frieza. He was ordered by Frieza to work hard, and finally he was killed because of betrayal. It's really sad. Where is the dignity of the Saiyans?"

    "Is Frieza really that scary?" Kaiwang told him, "This is a taboo that shouldn't be touched, a taboo that shouldn't be touched" "Beast, facing such a villain, even Wuchen  How?"

    "I'm planning to fight, it seems that I always want to defeat Frieza", they all pinned all their hopes on Gochen alone, at this time, there was still a tear in the corner of Vegeta's eye.

    Sun Wuchen was very angry, but he was very reluctant, so with a flash of his eyes, he made a big hole in the ground next to him, and Wuchen hugged Vegeta.

    "I know, you are not reconciled to the demise of the Saiyan family, and hate having to obey Frieza even more," Wuchen said, and put him into the pit, "Although you are annoying, you are the leader of the Saiyans."  pride."

    Wuchen then buried Vegeta, "Share some of that pride with me" Goku stood up and looked at Frieza, "I am a Saiyan who grew up on Earth, and for the sacrificed Saiyan  Asians, and for the sake of the Namekians here, I will defeat you."

    Wuchen has already expressed his heart, and Frieza just sneered when he heard it, "Big talk", now, what is the amazing power of Wuchen who has awakened in the pride of the Saiyans?

    Piccolo looked at Sun Wuchen from behind, "When did Sun Wuchen have that kind of power?" Seeing Wuchen winking, Piccolo immediately understood, "Get out of here quickly, we will get in the way."

    Wukong stood behind Wuchen and said to Wuchen, "Wuchen, you have to hold on and defeat Frieza", and then flew away. Wuchen knew that they had all left safely, so he launched an attack.

    As soon as he stepped on the ground, the ground under Wuchen's feet cracked immediately, and the two stepped up at the same time, fighting in the air. The speed of the two was really too fast.

    I really tested the reaction ability of the two of them. I saw a wave of light from Frieza, and this wave of light rushed towards Sun Wuchen violently.

    Just dodging the beam of light, the beam of light that Frieza shot just now directly shattered the mountain island, Wu Chen flew into the air, and saw beams of light passing by, but one blow could not  was not hit.

    Wu Chen seemed to understand something, "So that's how it is, that guy doesn't know how to search for Qi", at this moment Wu Chen thought to take this opportunity to defeat him, Wu Kong and the others were still worried, but a beam of light hit him.

    Just a small beam of light in the split has such an attack power. Wuchen and Frieza continued to fight in the air, and the mountain had already been smashed. Frieza didn't see Sun Wuchen in front of him.

    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen and Frieza stood with their backs facing each other, and stood on the remaining ground. In the end, even this mountain pillar was broken, and the two fell down following the broken mountain pillar.

    Wuchen fell, but Frieza couldn't see anyone. Now Wuchen's vigilance is too high, even if a stone falls, he has to watch.

    But Bulma and Jiaozi, who were on the other side of the sky, were still worried. Bulma was lying on the bank of the river, drinking the water in the river, and Jiaozi also took out a handful of water and drank it.

    After drinking, Bulma sat up, "I'm alive, I'm alive, but I can't do it anymore, I can't walk anymore, I'm going to die here, I can't go back to the earth, I won't be seen by anyone, and dying alone, it really is a beauty.  "

    Dumpling looked at Bulma, "Sister Bulma, don't worry, there are still Brother Tian and the others! Don't worry, I believe they will be able to reach Frieza, and we will definitely be able to reach Earth."

    At this time, Frieza jumped out of the water and launched an attack on Sun Wuchen. Wuchen steadied his feet and directly caught Frieza's attack, but the attack was too powerful.  , was forced dozens of steps.

    In the end, he retreated directly to the mountain island, next to the mountain island, and before he stopped, he saw a crack in the middle of the mountain island, and the crack was getting bigger and bigger. Finally, Wuchen directly pushed the attack into the sky.

    "It hurts, it hurts!" Wu Chen quickly rubbed his hands and blew. Although he didn't know whether it was hot or painful, he finally accepted the attack, which surprised Frieza, "It seems that this guy  Still have some patience."

    King Jie also observed this, and he was also very surprised. Yamcha immediately asked him, "What happened? Could it be Wuchen" King Jie nodded, and they were very worried.?But it was different from what they thought.

    "The battle is fierce, and the Saiyans are incredible. No, maybe it's limited to Wuchen. His potential is limitless, and he is completely different from when he was practicing here. It's really hard to see through, right?"   (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1129 Sun Wuchen and Frieza's intense stage

    ?

    Frieza stared at Sun Wuchen, "You are too arrogant", Frieza jumped up, stared at him, fired two laser beams, and shot at Wuchen, but the drunkard's intention was not to drink.

    The light wave did not hit Sun Wuchen, but hit the ground, and the pit became bigger and bigger, and finally a flame burst out, and then the lava erupted.

    Wuchen saw the lava erupting, and Frieza rushed over and sent several light waves towards him. Piccolo and the others in the distance began to wonder, "Why is the volcano erupting at this time?"

    The few of them were very worried about him. At this time, Frieza had forced Wuchen to the edge of the lava mouth, and he was suppressing it. At this time, Frieza launched an attack into the lava again.

    It was too late, but soon, the lava erupted again immediately. Wuchen saw that the situation was not good, so he used the "turtle shock wave" to suppress the lava again, but the pressure turned into destruction.  force.

    The explosive power of this magma could not be concealed, so the entire ground in the area where the magma erupted collapsed. Just at this time, the river water from Planet Namek also flowed in, and the magma was extinguished.

    But it was more than that, Frieza rushed over again, "That's it", fortunately, Wuchen flashed fast and immediately jumped to other mountain islands.

    Wuchen was very angry, "You, don't mess up other people's planets! What if you break it?" But Frieza felt that Sun Wuchen's words were naive.

    Frieza flew up again, "It's more powerful than I imagined. I'm a little surprised. There is actually someone stronger than Captain Ginyu in this world, but you can't beat me." "Really? But the outcome is still up for grabs!"

    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen with a smile, "I know, I know", as soon as he opened his eyes, he blew up the mountain island under Sun Wuchen's feet. Although Sun Wuchen was caught off guard, he still avoided it.

    Wuchen flashed behind Frieza again, "Return to you!" He directly pushed Frieza to the surface of the water, and when he was under the water, Frieza bounced back, stirring up the water, and rushed up again.

    Wuchen was also very surprised when the water spray formed a water column, "He escaped my 'Qi He Cannon'", Wuchen was careless, and Frieza took this opportunity to rush out of the water column, and Wuchen  Hit into the water.

    Wuchen was still in pain in the water, just to take a rest, and Frieza was still waiting for him to come out, "Get out quickly! You won't lose like this."

    Wuchen then started to think strategically in the water, "That bastard is very fast, how can we deal with it? He doesn't seem to judge the opponent's position by his breath, he only uses his eyes to see, well, let's use this  a little."

    Piccolo, they hadn't seen Wuchen coming up from the water yet, so they were very worried, Piccolo told them, "It's okay, don't worry, Wuchen is fine, Wuchen's energy hasn't weakened at all."

    How could Wuchen die so easily?  Wuchen thought about it carefully, "It seems that I haven't used this trick for a long time, I wonder if Grandpa Guixian is okay now?"

    Wuchen used the 'Turtle Shockwave', but he didn't send it out, just let him wait on the spot, Frieza waited for Wuchen to come out, he was ready to attack.

    "What's the matter? It's not coming up yet, the last big gift is coming." Wuchen swam to a distance, stood there and rushed out the shock wave of the turtle, Frieza was completely unprepared.

    Going towards those two attacks, he hit them, just like that, Wuchen jumped out from behind, kicked Frieza hard in the face, and kicked him down on the ground of the mountain island.

    Klin saw that the attack power over there was getting stronger and stronger, he was happy for Wuchen, and Wuchen was also very happy to see that this energy beat Frieza to such an extent.

    But good things are hard to come by, under Frieza's pile of boulders, Frieza immediately washed away the boulders above him, and stood still intact, twisting his neck, just as a warm-up exercise  .

    Wuchen was also very surprised, but he didn't fear or fear because of it. This just stimulated the blood in Wuchen's body, "It's useless at all, Frieza is too powerful."

    Now, the mountains and islands in this area have been completely destroyed. Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen from below, "You are really capable, besides my father, you are the first person to dirty me."

    "This is the first time in my life that I am so excited! How can I get rid of you so that I can enjoy myself?" Wu Chen also felt very excited, "It's really bad, I thought it would have some effect?"

    At this time, Frieza floated across the water, jumped to another intact mountain island, looked at Sun Wuchen, "Scare you firstBar!  "

    Frieza gathered the broken stones below, surrounded himself with these stones, pointed at these stones and rushed towards Sun Wuchen, but these stones did not separate, as if colliding back and forth in a space.

    Wuchen seems to be locked in this space, these stones collide back and forth, Wuchen can only dodge, Wuchen is very confused, "Bastard! Do you have superpowers?"

    So Wuchen couldn't take it anymore, he kicked the stones into pieces, fired energy shells, shattered all the stones, and then fell to the ground. Now Frieza's face is very ugly.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1130 Keep Fighting

    ?

    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen from above, "arrogant guy", so Frieza activated his skills again, this time the ground was trembling, and a mountain island behind seemed to have stood up.

    Wukong and the others looked very surprised, "Then, what is that? He actually has such great power, it seems like a small island is floating." This is Frieza, and a small island has been suspended above his head.

    "You're going to die this time," he said, and rushed the floating island towards Wuchen. Wuchen didn't hide, and the corners of his mouth raised.  A mountain island rushed towards him and crashed into another mountain island.

    I saw this mountain island quietly fell on that mountain island. At this moment, a light cut from the middle of the mountain island, and Wukong rushed out. The mountain island looked like it was cut out by a knife.  , fell down.

    Wuchen jumped to another bank in succession. Suddenly, Frieza rushed over and sent a beam of light at Sun Wuchen, and this beam of light immediately wrapped Sun Wuchen, and Wuchen couldn't move.

    But Frieza was very happy, "It's what he deserves", and then he kicked over, like kicking a football, kicking Sun Wuchen into the air, just like this one person kicked him back and forth.

    Frieza kicked him to the ground, stopped his movement, "If I make a mistake, you will be finished", then kicked him again, playing with Sun Wuchen in the applause, he had no choice.

    "No, I have to find a way to escape from here", forming a triangle, kicking him back and forth, and finally stopped, Frieza put his foot on the ball, "The game is over, I'm tired of playing,  This time I might die."

    After finishing speaking, the rampaging light surrounded the entire space. The impact was so strong that Wukong and the others were already affected. They hurriedly pulled each other to try to prevent them from being scattered.

    All of a sudden, there was a huge explosion on Namek, and the area that was originally lush and green just now has become a desert area buried in dust, and the air is full of a lot of dust and rusticity.

    A few of them climbed up from the dust, looking at the dead silence in this area, they didn't see Frieza and Sun Wuchen, and they were very worried.

    Piccolo came over, "What a scary guy, Frieza is playing with Sun Wuchen, as long as he wants, he can definitely use the power to destroy this planet, but we are still alive."

    "Are you really playing with us? Damn bastard", "Piccolo, where do you think Wukong is?" Piccolo said to them confidently, "Don't worry about it, that guy didn't really use his skills, look over there."

    At this time, Wu Chen was already standing on the top of the mountain over there. Although his clothes were a bit tattered, he was not harmed. Wu Chen was also very nervous, "It's so hanging, his attack is fierce, you have to be careful."

    Having said that, he rushed towards Frieza again, and Wuchen came to Frieza, acting very angry, "I said it just now, don't destroy other people's planets at will."

    Kelin was very surprised, "How did Wuchen escape?" Piccolo told him, "Quickly dodged at the moment of the explosion", "Doing such a thing in a flash", "Both of them are monsters, hateful.  "

    Frieza saw that Sun Wucheng was safe and sound, "Stalker, I'm a little angry." Now Wuchen looked at Frieza expressionlessly, "Me too, you make me feel very angry."

    Frieza said to Sun Wuchen, "This is the end of the warm-up exercise, it's almost time to play hard." Wuchen agreed and nodded. Sure enough, the two are really monsters, and their way of thinking is completely different.

    The fierce collision between the two, the astonishing duel of strength, but for Wuchen and Frieza, is this just a warm-up?  Facing the strength of the two, Wukong and the others could no longer stand it.

    The two looked at each other, Frieza and Wuchen both felt very confident. Frieza looked at Wuchen's expression and said to him, "Which one are you good at, air combat or ground combat?"

    Wuchen told him that he was more suitable for ground warfare. Frieza looked sinister and cunning, but he was also very upright. He let Wuchen choose his attack method, and he just obeyed his will, maybe because of his confidence in himself.

    Frieza looked at the mountain island below, looked around, saw a plain, Frieza pointed to the back, and then went to that plain.

    When the two of them came to this round island, Wuchen was very surprised, "Do you want to engage in ground warfare, which I am good at? It is really a good discount! It seems that you are very confident."

    Frieza smiled, "Actually, I'm still very considerate. By the way, I'll give you another big discount." Wuchen was confused and curious when he heard that Frieza was going to give him a discount, "  ??Is there a discount for me?  "

    Frieza said to him, "How about I don't use my hands?" At this time, Wuchen had already started his warm-up exercise, and when he heard what Frieza said, he felt a look of disdain, "No hands? How generous.  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1131 Frieza's Confidence Offer

    ?

    Sun Wuchen looked at Frieza, "Then I'll attack first? How about it?" Frieza didn't care, "No problem! Whatever you want!" The two were ready to fight and looked at each other.

    Wuchen rushed forward with a burst of anger, and Wuchen stepped forward with a dragon claw hand, Frieza jumped up immediately, "What's wrong? Is the attack over?" Frieza taunted Sun Wuchen with his movements and speed.  .

    It is true that Frieza's speed is too fast, "the movement is too slow, I can see it all", just like that, Sun Wuchen attacked Frieza's upper three lanes from the bottom three lanes, and the two sides really charged against each other.

    Frieza gave Sun Wuchen a deep blow with his tail, "Look, this time it's left, then right, right, left, and finally right", the last tail hit him  past.

    Wu Chen saw that he was about to hit the rock, so he immediately bounced off the ground with his hands on the ground, jumped up, flew into the air, and fell 360 degrees.

    Frieza also came down, Wuchen turned around and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "You are so strong, no wonder you dare to speak wildly, so fast."

    "It's unbelievable. Even though the opponent is very strong, I'm still excited. If you don't do it, I'll be in." Wuchen rushed over as he spoke, and the speed of the two was so fast that he could only see them  Traces of fighting in the air.

    ? Frieza kicked Wuchen, Wuchen bounced back, and kicked Frieza again, but Frieza dodged, and Frieza wrapped his tail around Wuchen's feet.

    At this moment, Wu Chen pulled his feet towards his side, followed by his tail, seized the opportunity to grab his tail, pulled his tail, and then swung it up.  He flew away.

    Wuchen rushed in the direction he flew out, and was about to attack him when he rushed towards him in the final direction, but unexpectedly, Frieza disappeared suddenly, and rushed directly from the rock behind.

    At this time, Bulma and Dumpling had already driven back by car, and Bulma was also very happy because she met a frog, "Speaking of which, the creatures on this planet can only make people feel disgusted."

    And the frog sitting behind pulling the tail of the car cried out, "I'm sorry, sorry, I made you angry. You are an exception. When I met the whole group of you, I really felt a little disgusted. You are the only one who is different."

    "Because you will pass me a towel and do things that animals can't do. I think you are very interesting and smart, so I took you with me." Dumpling looked at Bulma, "Sister Bulma, it seems  You like this frog very much."

    "Yes, this frog is very interesting, I like it very much, and I can take it away when I go back by spaceship, but I don't know if it can accept the problem of acclimatization when it comes to the earth."

    Bulma stopped on the motorcycle after riding for a while, Bulma and dumplings were eating here, she looked at the frog, "Do you want to eat too?"

    So, Bulma dug out the can in his hand and put it on the ground, and the frog ate it voraciously, "It's obviously a frog that ate this kind of thing."

    Then Bulma took out the chocolate again, "Do you want to eat this one?" The frog nodded again, Bulma smiled, then broke off a piece and threw it to it, the frog actually jumped up and caught it.

    After licking it twice, the frog actually danced, which made Bulma laugh heartily, and Bulma could feel it, "I haven't been this happy for a long time, but you seem to understand me."

    The frog nodded again. Bulma was very surprised and thought for a while, "By the way, if there is a translator, we can communicate. I'm so smart."

    At this time, the little frog happily swallowed the piece, choked and rolled on the ground, causing Bulma to knock it out, and Bulma hurriedly asked the dumpling to find some water.

    While Jiaozi was looking for water, she started to work on her translator here, repaired it a bit, and then it was fixed, so she brought it to the frog's neck.

    Bulma was very proud, "Sure enough, for my genius Bulma, everything is possible, okay, start it", and then pressed the button of the controller in his hand, "Okay, talk, you're welcome  .¡±

    At this time, the frog actually laughed sinisterly, stood up to Bulma, and said "Exchange!" Suddenly, the yellow light flickered, Bulma couldn't move, and the whole person was stunned, "What's the matter?"  ?what?"

    Just like that, Bulma opened his eyes again, and this time it was not Bulma who opened his eyes, but Ginyu, the captain of Ginyu's special forces.

    "I finally met a human being, so I followed behind and waited for an opportunity. I didn't expect such aWe will be able to switch bodies soon," Bulma glanced at the front, "Oh, why am I there, what am I, what is going on?  "

    Ginyu picked up Bulma and took off her translator, "Thank you, miss, I'm so touched that I want to dance." Ginyu threw Bulma to the ground, "Speaking of which,  This body is really strange." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1132 Exchange of Ginyu and Bulma

    ?

    Ginyu touched Bulma's body, feeling very curious, "Forget it, go find a stronger body", and at this time Dumpling also rushed over, "Sister Bulma, the water is here".

    Ginyu was afraid of revealing his stuffing, so he said enthusiastically to Jiaozi, "Jiaozi, it's all right now, let's go find our partners now."

    Dumpling thought, "Are you going to find Brother Tian and the others? Brother Tian won't let us go to them now, he said let us go to Yixiantian and wait for them, then let's go back to Yixiantian now, and wait for Brother Tian and them to come back."

    Bulma was also very angry, and kept jumping around, trying to attract Jiaozi's attention, but Jiaozi didn't think so, and just kept looking at Bulma!  Bulma told him, "It's okay, we can protect ourselves."

    "Okay, Jiaozi, let's go and have a look. If Brother Tian scolds you, I'll tell him." Jiaozi became curious at this moment, "Sister Bulma has never called Tianjin Fan Brother Tian, ??how could that be?  Hey, I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    At this time, Jiaozi said to Bulma, "Okay, then let's go to Brother Tian and the others. I can use their energy to find them. By the way, do I still need to bring this little frog?"

    The fake Bulma ignored the frog, "Then ignore it, let's go", Dumpling was still thinking, "Sister Bulma, didn't you like this little frog very much just now? Why don't you want it now?"  It's gone."

    This Bulma quickly explained, "Oh, it's nothing, it's nothing, let's take it. I was in a hurry just now, so I'll take it with me." After speaking, the three of them drove away.

    The two wrestled again. Wuchen just kicked him, but Frieza wrapped his tail around his neck. Wuchen tried his best to break off his tail, but his tail was too powerful to break it off easily.  up.

    If this continues, Wuchen will be suffocated to death sooner or later. Wuchen struggled and screamed. Suddenly, he bit Frieza's tail, and Frieza let go of the pain.

    Frieza picked up his tail and blew, and Wuchen took the opportunity to hit him. Frieza didn't react, and was hit by Wuchen a few times, so he jumped up and punched Wuchen and knocked him to the ground.

    Wuchen stood up and smiled at him, "Didn't you say you don't need to use your hands?" Frieza was also surprised, this guy actually took it seriously, "The discount period is over."

    Wu Chen wiped a mouthful of blood, smiled, "Then I'll give you a favor, and give you a piece of advice", "Advice?" "You are too confident in your own strength, so you are full of loopholes when attacking."

    Hearing what Sun Wuchen said, Frieza thought for a while, "Thank you for reminding me, you are very strong, there are very few people with unique skills like you", "I'm so proud of you."

    "But I'm tired of this kind of fighting, and the outcome should be announced. However, I will ask you one last time, are you willing to play for me? After all, it is a pity to destroy this kind of power. You should be able to beat Captain Ginyu."  Do better."

    Sun Wuchen said very simply, "Dream! Do you think I will accept it?" Frieza smiled, "I knew you would say that, Saiyans are inherently stubborn fools, then you can only die  One."

    Sun Wuchen is very confident in himself, "It's not that easy to think that I will die", "I am very confident, in fact, I know that although you have fought hard, you still retain a lot of strength."

    "Have you revealed your secrets?" "Counting these into account, according to my estimation, it only takes about 50%, which means that I only use half of my skill, and you will turn into dust in the universe."

    "This is an exaggeration, it's a bluff", "I'm so excited, I haven't had the opportunity to exercise like this for a long time", the two started their attacking posture again.

    Tianjin Fan and the others watched them from a distance, "What's going on? The two have been watching since just now."  Shocked."

    "Can Wuchen beat Frieza?" Kelin and the others asked Piccolo, because only Piccolo has the highest martial arts, "How do I know, their realm is beyond my imagination."

    At this time, the fake Bulma was driving very happily, completely ignoring the feelings of the dumpling and the Bulma frog, Bulma grabbed the tail of the car, feeling very uncomfortable in his heart, "Why is it that I am so beautiful, charming and cute?  Turn into a frog?"

    Bulma felt very guilty now, so she jumped to the front, "It's all this guy's fault", so she jumped to the front and lay directly on this Ginyu's face, completely confused about the direction.

    Now this fake Bulma can't see anything, and it just landed on Piccolo's side, fell directly into the river, but rushed out of the river again.Then, it hit the rock directly, and the motorcycle immediately turned into a capsule.

    And this fake Bulma's landing posture is also very special. As expected of the captain of Ginyu's army, his movements are still so unique. Kelin and the others are still curious, "Bulma, why are you and Dumpling here? It's very dangerous here."  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1133 Ten Times World King Fist Is Useless

    ?

    Klin looked at Bulma strangely, but didn't think much about it. At this moment, Ginyu suddenly saw an unusual battle ahead, "That's it?"

    Klin told him, "Goku and Frieza are over there." Ginyu was very excited when he heard that Frieza was there, and hurried to the edge of the cliff to have a look.  she passed.

    At this time Ginyu was very surprised, "Is that King Frieza?" At this moment, there was thunder and lightning, and a bolt of lightning directly struck Frieza, transforming into Frieza's own energy wave.

    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen, "It's a pity, what a pity, if you stay with me, you can enjoy a good life every day." At this time, Sun Wuchen came behind Frieza, ready to take action.

    Frieza slowly raised his breath in his hands, but then slowly disappeared, "Whether King Vegeta, Vegeta, or that low-level fighter named Bardock are all a group of people.  Stubborn guy."

    At this moment, the Qi in Frieza's hand was released again, "That's why he lost his life." At this moment, the Qi in Frieza's hand disappeared again, Ginyu standing on the top of the mountain was very surprised.

    "It's too powerful. Facing the power of that Saiyan, King Frieza's body will naturally move accordingly. It's too powerful." At this moment, the few of them inevitably became suspicious, "Bulma, what are you talking about?  what?"

    This is when Kelin saw the little frog on the ground. Although the little frog's mouth was full of frog language, Bulma knew it, "That's not me, it's the frog, the frog, I'm Bulma! Do you understand?"  ?¡±

    Bulma showed a very anxious look. Kelin didn't understand what he meant. He couldn't figure out what the frog was saying?  He looked at the frog, then at Bulma.

    At this moment, Kelin suddenly realized, "Could it beyou?" The Bulma frog was very happy to see that Kelin understood, and Kelin said to her, "Is it Ginyu?"  It's on the ground.

    Klin told him, "You are still wandering here, it will be very dangerous if you don't find a place to take refuge as soon as possible", and now Bulma is speechless.

    Frieza turned around, and Wuchen looked at him, "Only about 50%, that is to say, I only use half of my power, and you will turn into dust in the universe." Hearing Frieza say this, Wuchen was naturally very happy.  Surprised, "This guy is not bluffing"

    This is when Frieza saw Sun Wuchen run away, rushed up and ran into him. At this moment, Sun Wuchen backed up a few steps, "It's so fast, I can't see anything."

    Wuchen tried to take a few steps forward, but unexpectedly, Frieza appeared suddenly, swept his legs, and swept him to the ground. Wuchen wanted to stand up on the ground with his hands, but Frieza wrapped his tail around him again.  caught his neck.

    Pulling him over, an elbow hit his abdomen, and then Frieza walked out, Wuchen knelt on the ground in pain, "I didn't see Frieza's movements clearlyis there such a big difference in strength?  "

    Frieza told Sun Wuchen, "That's why I said it all, as long as I use half of my power, you will turn into dust in the universe." Sun Wuchen was very helpless, and then went up to kick Frieza, but Frieza jumped.  Get up and hide.

    Then Sun Wuchen rushed up again, hitting back and forth a few times, but all the moves were useless, Frieza continued to mock him, "The speed is too slow, you can see clearly", just like that, Sun Wuchen was hanged and beaten like this  .

    Frieza beat Sun Wuchen like this, "What's the matter? Don't talk about half of the power, and now I haven't even used 1/3!" Frieza played with the applause like this.

    In this way, Frieza beat Sun Wuchen from below to above, from above to below, and finally threw him into the river, but Wuchen climbed out again after a while.

    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen's appearance, "Finally started to be out of breath, but this way you are not dead, you are already very powerful." On King King, they also felt this, "It can't be done, it's too strong, no  Imagine how powerful it would be.¡±

    Yamucha said to King Jie, "King Jie, Wuchen is still wearing a heavy Taoist uniform." King Jie shook his head, "The clothes are very strong now, but not heavy."

    "Then how could this be?" Yamcha expressed his dissatisfaction with this question, but Kai Wang didn't say anything. Wuchen followed Frieza's whereabouts and ran into the hill behind him.  People directly knocked down the hill.

    Yamcha said to the king of the world, "Wuchen should be fine, Wuchen will definitely win, don't forget there is the king of the world fist! Now Wuchen should be able to withstand ten times the king of the world."

    Although Yamcha was very happy, King Kai was not happy. On the contrary, he looked melancholy, because he was still worried, "Unfortunately, he is using?Ten Times Realm King Fist.  "

    Facing Frieza's strength, Wuchen had already used the Ten Times Realm King Fist, but it still didn't work. Everyone was surprised. The difference in strength between the two was still too great.

    At this time Bulma smiled, and Klin was still wondering behind him, "As expected of King Frieza, he completely suppressed that Saiyan." At this time, Piccolo already sensed the problem of this fake Bulma.

    "Who the hell are you?" This Ginyu had revealed his secrets, turned around and began to move, at this time Ginyu had already looked at Piccolo, "That body belongs to me", Klinu had disappeared and told Piccolo to run away  .  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1134 Twenty Times the Ability of Realm King Fist

    ?

    It was too late for Piccolo to hear what Kelin said, "I can't move my body." At this moment, Kelin grabbed the frog and threw it at Piccolo. After a beam of light, he recovered.

    Bulma looked at her body, "my hands, my feet, my body", so she pinched herself, "it hurts, it's not a dream, it's great, it's great, it's back to the original  body."

    Bulma ran over, patted Klin's head, pulled Klin and turned around, "Great, great", Klin said to Bulma, "Bulma, but this place is very dangerous, don't evacuate as soon as possible  But it will be troublesome."

    While talking, the wind blew over with broken stones, and the wave of breath was too strong. At this time, Frieza and Sun Wuchen launched an attack again. Wuchen rushed towards Frieza, but was caught by Frieza.  Sarah was hit hard.

    According to this posture, Frieza punched him with punches, kicks, and tails. Just like that, Wuchen was hit hard all the time, and the energy of the surrounding air waves did not weaken at all.

    Frieza punched Wuchen down directly, the air wave was too strong, people like Bulma who had no combat power were directly blown away by their air wave.

    At this time, Frieza pointed his index finger and middle finger together, pointed at Sun Wuchen, and slashed out like a sword. Fortunately, Wuchen hid, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.

    Looking at it, the mountain below where Wu Chen was located has been split open, and a trail has been cut in the river behind. This water area is left like this, and the middle seems to be empty.

    Sun Wuchen also felt it himself, "The power of this move is too fierce", Frieza told him, "I told you before, I can destroy this planet, and I am the one who destroys Planet Vegeta."

    Dumpling didn't know what happened yet, so he looked at Tianjin Fan, "Brother Tian, ??what's the matter, what happened?" Tianjin Fan had a nervous expression on his face, "The surface of the planet has been cut open, so what is Wu Chen doing?  What's the plan? Looks like they're being beaten all the time."

    Piccolo told him, "He has no plans, but Frieza possesses unimaginable strengths that me, Wukong, and Wuchen can't even imagine."

    Yamcha asked Kaiwang, "What happened to Planet Namek? How is Wuchen now? Could it be that Wuchen couldn't beat Frieza with ten times the Kaiwang punch? He was still beaten badly  .¡±

    The king of the world told him, "What's even more frightening is that Frieza only used half of his power." Yamcha was surprised when he heard that, "So I warned him a long time ago, don't mess with Friezayou will lose  !"

    Frieza slowly floated up and came to Sun Wuchen, "Don't worry, you won't be killed in seconds like Vegeta. If that happens, it won't be able to dispel my anger."

    Now Frieza looks at Sun Wuchen differently, his eyes are full of anger, and now Sun Wuchen is helpless, "I can only use the 20 times Kaiwang Fist, the body may not be able to bear it"

    Wuchen thought about it again, "Butif it's true as that guy said, he only used half of his power, and I have nothing to do" Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen.

    "It's too late to regret it now, you initiated the challenge, you just act as my toy and play with me until you get tired of it", as he said, his eyes became angry, and he rushed towards Sun Wuchen.

    There was a burst of beatings at him, then kicked him, hooked him with his tail, and threw him to the ground, smashing a big hole on the ground, Frieza rushed to the edge of the hole again  rushed out.

    Along the opposite surface, Sun Wuchen was rushed to the ground. Before Wuchen could stand up, he was knocked down by Frieza. At this moment, Wuchen raised his hand, trying to support the ground to stand up.

    As soon as he stood up steadily, he fell on Frieza. Frieza said expressionlessly, "The fun has just begun, and it's still early before bedtime."

    Frieza wrapped his tail around his neck and threw him into the sky at once. After reaching a certain height, he fell down, and finally fell into the river. Wuchen sank too low in the bottom of the water.

    Oxygen is not enough to maintain, desperately upstream, the surface of the water is obviously bubbling, before Wu Chen poked his head out, a beam of light rushed over, and quickly hid in the water.

    Wuchen wanted to find a chance to swim out, but the shells above kept attacking, Wuchen's oxygen was getting less and less, he needed to come out to breathe oxygen quickly, he looked at the attacking road above under the water, anyway, he was already suffocating.  Can't stop.

    So he quickly swam a little farther away, but before he came out, Frieza was already waiting above, stepped on Sun Wuchen, and grabbed Sun Wuchen's head with his foot.

    Frieza was happy up there, "How???  The feeling of becoming a fish", after a pause, Wuchen's strength became weaker and weaker, he stopped struggling, and his consciousness began to blur.

    At this time, he saw Klin lying on the ground in his mind, but he had already opened his eyes and died. He died unwillingly and fearfully. At this time, he saw the things on the earth again. He saw his own two  A woman, in my own consciousness.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1135 Vegeta's Death Will

    ?

    Sun Wuchen's consciousness became stronger and stronger. He saw his companions, he saw Guixianren and Wukong, he saw Piccolo and Immortal, and he saw the destruction of the earth.

    Suddenly, the eyes opened suddenly, and a super powerful force was emitted from the bottom of the river, directly hitting a jet of water, knocking Frieza away.

    At this time, Sun Wuchen was already very angry in the air, and the anger on his face was expressed emotionally, "Wukong, the earth still has Namek, and everyone's future, I must not lose."

    Immediately, his strength increased, "It doesn't matter if you only used half of your strength, you can only bet with 20 times the Kaiwang Fist", he raised his spirit again, and hit Frieza directly  past.

    Wuchen used Kaiwang Fist plus the shock wave of the turtle, and hit Frieza with great strength. Frieza blocked his attack with one hand, and then sent out a wave of energy balls to push himself out.

    It exploded in an instant, Frieza looked like he was injured, and stayed where he was, but Wuchen didn't feel that way, "Damn! What's going on? It didn't work. He wasn't bluffing. He really only used  half power."

    But Frieza was already stunned in the air, and his hands were shaking constantly. At this time, Wukong saw the energy wave sent by Wuchen, "It's unbelievable Wuchen's turtle shock wave just now was very strong, why?  ? Frieza was unharmed."

    "Wuchen's qi has begun to weaken. There are such powerful guys in the world."

    Frieza started to worry now, "It was really dangerous just now, why would that inferior creature Saiyan have such amazing power?" Frieza looked at his hands, "It's the first time someone messed with my body.  Come on like this, you hateful Saiyan."

    Frieza fell to the ground, Wuchen was also very tired from beating now, Frieza stared at Sun Wuchen, "It hurts a lot, it hurts!" Frieza was very angry, burst out his anger, and rushed directly to Wuchen.  He bumped into Sun Wuchen.

    Directly bumped Sun Wuchen into the distance, Wukong looked very angry, and just about to rush out, he was pulled over by Piccolo, Piccolo was just very angry, but he didn't do anything.

    Frieza walked towards Sun Wuchen, kicked him on the chin, and kicked him into the air, "You nasty monkey", and sent out light waves, hitting Sun Wuchen far away  .

    Frieza pointed at Sun Wuchen with his finger, and sent out a beam of light, but this beam of light hit the ground next to him, just to scare him, and then rushed over again, bumping towards Sun Wuchen.

    This time, Sun Wuchen was directly bumped into the river, and his upper body was lying in the river, and his lower body was lying on the bank. After a while, he was so suffocated that he fell back up.

    Frieza walked towards Sun Wuchen, grabbed Sun Wuchen's collar, and said to him fiercely, "Where is the momentum just now?"  He coughed on Frieza's face.

    It seems that Frieza is very concerned and very angry. With one tail, he hit Sun Wuchen far away, "Little insect, have you run out of power? If so, I will end you!"

    Wuchen stood up firmly, "There is not much power left, 20 times the Kaiwang Fist is really too much." Frieza walked towards him again, "Saiyans are really useless, except for fighting.  Wait for the creature!"

    Frieza walked over proudly, "Everyone is an idiot, it's too wise to kill them", now Wuchen is very struggling, "It'sit can't be".

    At this time, Wuchen suddenly heard what Vegeta said, "Sun Wuchen, I misread you, is your strength just like this? Where is the pride of Saiyans?"

    "II'm not a Saiyan", "How can you say that, you are a very good Saiyan", "Vegeta, it's useless to say anything now", at this time Wuchen also realized that Vegeta was  talk to him.

    "You are a Saiyan, and the blood of the fighting nation Saiyan flows in your body, don't you feel annoyed? The planet Vegeta, the planet where we Saiyans were born, was destroyed by Frieza."

    "I've been tortured by him since just now, don't you have a little Saiyan dignity in your heart? Whether it's your father Bardock or my father King Vegeta, Sun Wuchen, you and Sun Wukong are the only remaining Saiyans  people."

    "He is now planning to exterminate the Saiyans, because he is afraid of the birth of the strongest Super Saiyan in the universe according to legend. If possible, I would like to defeat him with my own hands, but he killed him like a bug.  .¡±

    "If you can understand the remorse in my heart, Sun Wuchen, I beg you to personally defeat Fu.Let's go to Sa", Sun Wuchen felt very uncomfortable now, and he could also hear what Vegeta said, which was conveyed in the Saiyan consciousness.

    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen in a daze, "I don't understand what you're thinkingI hate people like you the most", Frieza said and hit him, but he didn't attack him, just in front of him  A deep hole was made.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1136 Gathering Vitality Bomb

    ?

    Maybe give him a warning!  "I can't let you die easily! I haven't played enough!" Sun Wuchen mixed his personal feelings, "Vegeta, I grew up on the earth, so I don't know about the Saiyans, but I don't know how you feel.  understand."

    Frieza saw Sun Wuchen getting more and more strange, "he's talking nonsense again", "Never lose, never lose to Frieza", Frieza was very angry when he heard what Sun Wuchen said, "It's ridiculous  !"

    Frieza kicked Sun Wuchen, Wuchen lowered his head to hide, turned around, and kicked him, Wuchen struggled for his own strength, and wrestled with Frieza again.

    Just like that, Frieza knocked Sun Wuchen down with one blow, and Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen in the sky, "It was really dangerous just now, it seems that he has regained some enthusiasm for fighting!"

    Wuchen sat up, and Frieza slowly fell from the sky, "However, Saiyans are always inferior creatures. I can predict your attack, and you will never win against me."

    Frieza raised his hand again, Wu Chen just wanted to dodge, but he was hit by Frieza!  Frieza smiled sinisterly, and continued to attack Sun Wuchen like this. Fortunately, Wuchen's system is relatively high, otherwise, how could he withstand such attacks from him.

    Wuchen is very struggling now. Seeing Frieza attacking again, Wuchen blocked the front with his hands, and was attacked into the deep pit just now. Wuchen insisted on pulling the edge of the pit.

    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen's persistence, "Okay, it looks like it's over here", he walked towards Wuchen, "You want to die too? I'll let you go!"

    Wukong and the others watched all this from the mountaintop in the distance, and now Wukong was restless, Piccolo quickly grabbed Wukong, "Don't be impulsive", "But Wuchen is dying now."

    Piccolo looked at Wuchen, "That guy Wuchen seems to have other ideas, what? What are you going to do with that little energy left?" Wuchen stood up tremblingly.

    Now Frieza was also stunned when he saw Wuchen, "What? What are you going to do?" At this moment, Wuchen raised his hands in the air, held his breath, and closed his eyes.

    At this time, Kelin and Tianjin Fan also saw clearly, "Genki bomb", Piccolo heard what Klin said, "What?

    "Plants, animals, humans, and even microorganisms on this planet absorb life energy from these life forms and gather them together, condensing them into vitality bombs to launch attacks."

    Piccolo is very angry now, "What! Damn King Kai, never mentioned the matter of vitality bombs!" Dumpling asked curiously, "But, can this deal with Frieza? Life on this planet is better than that on Earth.  Much less."

    "No way, Wu Chen must know it too, but as far as the current situation is concerned, there is really no other way but to give it a go." Wu Chen is now struggling to raise his arms, "I don't want to use vitality bombs easily.  , this planet will be destroyed"

    "But if Frieza is not eliminated, the entire universe will fall into disaster. I don't know if it will succeed, so I have to fight." At this time, a small hole in the bottom of the pit suddenly gushed out water.

    These water jets are getting bigger and bigger, and they rush out directly, forming a large fountain, one stream comes out, two streams come out, but Frieza is not surprised.

    "What is this? What the hell are you guys trying to do? You can't even stand still, what else do you want to do?" Now Wukong and the others are also worried about Wuchen, "Wuchen is like this, he can really use his vitality  Defeat Frieza?"

    In fact, Frieza looks glamorous now, but he is still very jealous of Sun Wuchen in his heart, "What is he doing? Why is there only posture but no movement?"

    Sun Wuchen is now speaking to the entire planet, "Grass, trees, animals, and all creatures in the universe of Namek, give me some life force, even if it is only a little bit."

    At this moment, Namek's mountains, rivers, grasslands, fish, birds, and cloud worms all contributed a little bit of strength, "With the energy of this planet alone, I'm afraid I can't defeat Frieza!"

    Now Sun Wuchen spreads the language of life to each planet, "The stars around Namek, give me some power of life, even if it is only a little bit".

    At this time, the several planets around Namek, the animals, plants, and landscapes on their planets all contributed their weak power.

    Now, these energies are slowly gathering towards Sun Wuchen. At this time, Wuchen has stimulated the energies in his body, Tianjin Fan also feels that this place is different!

    theTianjin Fan and Kelin looked at Piccolo in panic, "Whatthe reaction is", they looked at each other, at this moment.  Wukong raised his head and looked towards the sky, and several of them followed suit, "Vital energy bomb!"

    When they saw the vitality bullet in the air, they said, "What, could it bethat huge" At this moment, they saw that the vitality bullet in the air was getting bigger and bigger, and they said, "It's so big, it's so big, it's so big  This vitality bullet is really big" (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1137 The energy of the vitality bomb is revealed

    ?

    "Is this considered big?" Wukong told Piccolo, "It was only this big when it was on Earth, but this time it is estimated to be 50 meters in diameter. It is impossible to make such a big vitality bomb with the energy of this planet alone."

    "It seems that Wuchen even collected the vitality of the nearby planets", "It seems that Frieza hasn't noticed it yet, why didn't he use it to attack quickly."

    Tianjin Fan told Piccolo, "If you want to beat Frieza, you must gather enough energy. Wuchen must have planned this way. Wuchen, hurry up, hurry up."

    Now Sun Wuchen is also very struggling, "The stars of the universe, give me some life force", and at this time, the energy of the outer planet is also working hard to gather here.

    But Frieza still doesn't know what Sun Wuchen is doing, "What are you doing? Attack if you can, I still plan to raise my hand and surrender."

    Now Sun Wuchen has no choice, "It takes a long time to collect energy. This is the biggest weakness of the vitality bomb. It's still close. Don't reveal your secrets, please."

    Now Wuchen still persists, but Frieza's patience has its limit, "Enough, when do you want to do this?" "Who knows when?"

    Frieza was very angry, and hit Wuchen, kicking him away, "What? Are you planning to attack?" But Wuchen just took a few steps back, and then raised his hands to gather his energy bombs  .

    Wuchen was still giggling, but Frieza didn't know it at all, "Did you underestimate me?" At this time, Frieza floated towards him again, and Sun Wuchen was knocked down again with a heavy bombardment.

    Then he walked towards Wuchen, Frieza had the vitality bullet on his head now, but he didn't know it, Wuchen looked at the vitality bullet in the air, "It's still close!", Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen, "  What are you going to do?"

    Wuchen stood up again, took a few steps back, and raised his hands again. At this moment, veins appeared on Frieza's head in anger, and he, who didn't know it, was very angry at this attitude.

    Then, riding on Sun Wuchen, he hit him. At this time, Wukong said to Piccolo and the others, "Piccolo, Tianjin Rice, Kelin, Dumplings, pass the rest of the Qi to me, hurry up!"

    Then, the few of them passed the remaining qi on their bodies to Piccolo, but Wuchen still insisted on collecting his vitality bombs no matter how Frieza played.

    Wuchen said to him, "Don't be so anxious", Frieza didn't understand what it meant, "Don't be kidding, monkey", then, Frieza raised his hand and attacked Sun Wuchen, now  Sun Wuchen had no way to escape.

    Now he had no choice but to let Frieza hit him. This attack directly rushed him over the surface of the water. When he rushed to the middle, he exploded and fell into the water.

    Wukong and the others standing on the top of the mountain almost lost their minds when they saw Wuchen suffer such a blow.  stood in front of him.

    Frieza looked down at him, "I don't understand what you Saiyans are thinking, it was like this from the beginning, annoying guys, I am no longer interested in continuing this kind of boring fight."

    "I will destroy you and this planet together, and that Saiyan guy will die too, so that all Saiyans in the world will disappear, and Super Saiyans will always be a dream."

    At this time, Frieza was about to attack Sun Wuchen. He looked ahead and saw a bright shadow reflected on the water, "It's not the sun, what is it?" Frieza looked up and saw a sun-like figure in the sky.  round objects.

    Sun Wuchen knew that the truth had been revealed, and he was very nervous. Looking at the thing above, Frieza was extremely nervous and puzzled, "Then what is that? Is it an aggregate of energy?"

    At this time, Frieza remembered that Sun Wuchen had been raising his hands to the sky just now, "Could it be you guy", and at this time Wukong had absorbed enough of their energy.

    Wukong's side is also ready, "Okay, you should also be a little bit angry, it seems that the truth has finally been revealed, you all stay for me, and don't come here no matter what."

    Now I am still confused about welfare, "Did he make that thing? How could he still have such power", Sun Wuchen is also very nervous now.

    "Come on, even if you use the vitality bullet now, you will definitely be dodged, and this vitality bullet is not enough to defeat Frieza, beast!"

    Frieza saw through all this, "Are you trying to sneak attack me? Despicable guy, it's a pity that you can only ask for trouble for your bitter tricks." Wuchen was also panicked now, his eyes flashed, he jumped out of the water, and rushed  Frieza called over.

      Frieza caught Sun Wuchen's fist, "Hahahaha, sorry", and at this moment, Frieza pointed his finger at Wuchen's face, and when he was about to attack, Wukong also rushed over.

    Before Frieza could attack, Wukong kicked Frieza in the face, kicked him into the river far away, and fell to the bottom of the river. At this moment, Wukong looked at Wuchen, "Wuchen,  Hurry up and finish the vitality bomb."

    At this time, Wuchen stood up again, with his hands raised to the sky, Wukong was next to him to help him protect his hair, and then let Wuchen gather energy, "Hurry up, Wuchen, with my strength, the sneak attack just now is exhausted."  I did my best."

    After a while, Frieza rushed out, "You are still lingering around, you damn Saiyans, I will definitely destroy you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1138 The gathering stage of vitality bombs

    ?

    Now Frieza is very angry in the air, "They are all sneak attack guys, annoying flies", and now Wukong is looking at Wuchen, feeling very nervous in his heart.

    "Isn't it alright yet? Sun Wuchen, haven't you finished the vitality bomb yet? Frieza is already completely angry", but now Wuchen is also struggling, "Noit seems that it will take time."

    But Wukong couldn't wait any longer, "Shoot it out, hit it out quickly", but Wuchen still felt that it couldn't be done, "No, it's still close", at this time, no matter the Namek planet or the outer planets, they are gathering energy to Wuchen's side  .

    Now Wuchen's vitality bullet is also getting bigger and bigger. Wukong saw that the situation was not good, and then flew into the air. Wukong came to Frieza and looked at Frieza very nervously.

    Frieza looked at Wukong's distressed appearance, and felt very proud in his heart, "People who are half dead still come to die", but Wukong is already ready to fight, "Whether I am going to die or not, you will know if you try."

    Tianjin Fan and the others also saw Wukong's intentions, "Is Wukong planning to sacrifice himself? The sneak attack just now probably used up most of the energy. Wukong bet his life to delay the time for Wuchen to complete the vitality bomb."

    At this moment, Kelin couldn't stand it anymore, and rushed up, Piccolo saw that he wanted to rush out, immediately grabbed his feet, and pulled him back, "Kelin, you can't go, Wuchen, come on!  "

    At this time, Wukong had already prepared for the greatest fighting state, raised his ability to the limit, sent out a slash of Qi Yuan Light Wave, and slashed directly at Frieza's body, Frieza did not dodge, but caught  this attack.

    Frieza's attack directly became immune, Frieza said to Sun Wuchen, "It's useless, your attack is very ineffective against me now, your strength is too weak."

    Wukong got angry when he heard this, and he launched several attacks one after another. Frieza didn't mean to dodge, but stayed where he was, waiting for Monkey King's attack, but it's not good to keep attacking Frieza like this  provoke.

    Obviously Frieza was angry. Although Wukong's attack was useless, it would inevitably cause damage to the skin. Frieza was very angry and flew directly behind Wukong, grabbing his shoulder, "It's useless, I don't understand  ?"

    Grabbed his shoulders and pulled back, kicked him in the abdomen, and sent a huge attack to his back with his elbow, "It seems that you are in a hurry to die."

    Wukong is struggling very much now, looking at Wuchen below who is still raising his hands, it seems that Wuchen has not finished gathering, "Wuchen, hurry up, finish the vitality bomb."

    Wuchen watched Frieza severely injure Wukong in the air below, and he couldn't bear it, but his first task now is to complete this vitality bomb.

    Below, he could only watch Monkey King being attacked by Frieza. Wuchen had no choice but to attack again, and Frieza smashed Monkey King to the ground.

    Now Wukong is very tired, "Isn't it alright? Wuchen, I've reached my limit", and now Wuchen is also very nervous, "It's still a little bit, and it's a little bit closer to defeating Frieza."

    At this time, Frieza flew down, landed behind Wuchen, stepped on Monkey King, and just stared at Sun Wuchen, "As you wish, I will send you back to the west first!"

    Just when Frieza was about to launch an attack, suddenly, several laser beams shot over, none other than Piccolo and the others, and a super shock wave rushed over, directly blasting Frieza.

    Frieza blocked this attack, and everyone of them was very tired after sending out this attack, because they just transferred the energy to Sun Wukong just now, and now they have released such a large amount of energy, which really consumes a lot.

    Wukong didn't know whether he was happy or helpless now, looking at Piccolo and the others on the top of the mountain in the distance, "They even used up the little bit of strength they had left."

    Frieza looked at Piccolo and the others in the distance, "I didn't expect there to be flies over there, they are really good at annoying guys", Frieza was very angry, and he clenched his fists to the point of bleeding.

    Frieza said to them angrily, "Come here, I will destroy you and this planet together", so he raised his finger to the sky and sent out a ball of dark light, and he also slowly went up.

    Wukong was very nervous, "Wuchen, it's so hard, isn't it alright?" I saw that the energy bullet in the air was still slowly expanding, Sun Wuchen's face was sweating a lot, and he continued to summon  that power.

    "Okay, it's done." At this moment, Frieza was still slowly rising, and saw that energy descending from the sky, pressing towards Frieza, Frieza turned his head to look, and it was really so  .

    Facing such a powerful force, Frieza did not move, but held on with both handsHe tried to meet this attack, but this attack was too powerful, and it might spread too far.

    Now Frieza didn't have the strength to resist this attack at all, and he was very angry anyway, "You bloody things, actually have such great power."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 1139 Attacking Frieza with Vitality Bullets

    ?

    The moment it was pressed down, the water area under Frieza's body also slowly expanded. The so-called rising water raises all boats, and the pressure exceeds the standard, which also leads to the ability to compress the air, resulting in space destruction.

    Frieza was directly blown up by the vitality bomb, because the attack power of the vitality bomb was too powerful, which affected its surroundings, and they were all blown away.

    One by one, the Great Elder lay motionless on the seat, Dandy also lay motionless on the ground, Bulma who was blown away was blown away again, and Ginyu who turned into a frog  , was blown away like Bulma.

    Ginyu, the frog, was too light, so he blew faster and hit the mountain. At this time, Bulma was also blown over and hit the frog directly.

    King Kai also felt this power on Planet Kaiwang, and he was very excited, "It's too powerful, Wuchen killed Frieza, that guy actually killed Frieza, great, great."

    The king of the world was very excited, and he jumped up so excited. Yamcha was also very happy when he received this message, "Great, Wuchen finally won."

    However, this brought about a lot of damage. The epidermis of the stratum on Namek had been destroyed by Wuchen's vitality bullet, causing all the rivers to flow into this huge pit.

    It seems to be worn, and there seems to be water that can't be filled. The surface of the earth seems to have changed, "completely changed", "Where is Wuchen? Where is Wukong? Wuchen and the others are nearby, so they won't be affected, right?"

    Piccolo thought for a while, "Probably not." At this time, they looked at the endless water lake, and the water kept flowing into the huge hole, "I can't feel their anger", "That's because I didn't  I don't have enough energy!"

    Tianjin Fan told Kelin, "With Wukong here, he will be fine." At this moment, Kelin pointed to the place in the distance, the small island, and there seemed to be some movement.

    At this moment, a hand suddenly crawled out, it was Wukong, and Wukong crawled out, holding a person by his hand, so he also pulled Wuchen out.

    Seeing the two of them crawling out, they were overjoyed, "Wuchen, they are still alive, great, great", "I'm not wrong! They can't die so easily  .¡±

    The two quickly used their last strength to fly over, "It's annoying, I don't have much air, I can't fly fast", the two used their maximum air, but the speed was too slow, and they slowly floated over.

    At this time, Wuchen also stood up with difficulty, and seeing Kelin and the others running over, Wuchen was also very happy, "Wuchen, Wukong, are you all right!"

    Sun Wuchen and the others nodded, and they were relieved, "Kelin, I made you worry", "It's really powerful, that vitality bomb is really big."

    Wuchen told Kelin, "Of course, it gathers the wishes of everyone in the universe." Kelin sat on the ground and said to them in a very old-fashioned way, "I thought it would be impossible to return to Earth in this way.  It's over."

    Tianjin Fan didn't understand what he meant, so he asked him, "What?" Kelin touched his head shyly, "It's nothing, I want to tryto get married"

    They also heard what Kelin said, and laughed. After a while, they also had enough rest, and Tianjin Fan told them, "Let's go back, we can reach the earth in five days by my spaceship."

    At this time, Kelin was suddenly very nervous, and they were also taken aback, "What should I do, I completely forgot Bulma" At this time, Bulma had already landed on the desert island.

    This is Wuchen saying to Klin, "Don't be scary, I thought Frieza appeared again." Klin lowered his head and said to Wuchen, "In a sense, Bulma is scarier than Frieza  "

    They laughed again about this matter, just after laughing, Wuchen covered his arms, "Don't make me laugh, my whole body hurts", at this moment Piccolo looked at the devastated surroundings.

    "Speaking of which, the Namek planet has been devastated beyond recognition, but the Great Elder and the dead can rest in peace." At this time, Kelin and the others were very curious, "Hey, how did you know about the Great Elder."

    This is Krillin looking at the sky with a look of fear on his face, and he saw Frieza staring at them, standing on the top of the mountain over there, but it looked like he was seriously injured.

    Now Klin was very worried, "That guy is still alive after taking such a big energy bomb." At this moment, Frieza rushed over with a light wave bullet.  pushed away.

    At this time, don't hit the piccolo all of a sudden, the King of Kai stepped back a few steps in fear on the planet of Kaiwang, "What? How could it be?" He was also very scared in his heart.

    This is Yamcha happy to come over, looking at the king of the world.He looked very funny, so he asked him, "Kai Kai, what's wrong?" Kai Wang lowered his head and told him, "Piccolo, Piccolo was killed"

    Yamcha was very surprised, "Howhow could it be? Isn't Frieza already dead?" The King of Kai was also very scared, "Frieza is really a terrible guy, beyond my imagination."

    Klin watched Piccolo die, and his heart was already flustered. Now Wu Chen clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, feeling very angry in his heart, "Frieza" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1140 Super Saiyan

    ?

    Frieza stood on the top of the mountain, "Even I thought I was going to die just now, but you almost killed me", Wuchen looked at them and said to them.

    "Wukong took Klin and the others to run quickly, go to the spaceship that Tianjin Fan came to, find Bulma and leave quickly", while Klin was still looking at Piccolo.

    Wu Chen called Klin, "Kelin, cheer up", Klin woke up from the surprise, "No, I want to fight, I want to avenge Piccolo."

    Wuchen said to him angrily, "Go, you will only get in the way, do you want to die together?" Frieza heard what they said, "Do you think I will let you escape? No one can go back alive."

    This is Frieza pointing at Wukong again, and Wukong flew up like this, completely controlled by Frieza, Frieza directly lifted Wukong to the sky, and now Sun Wuchen is very angry.

    "Stop, Frieza!" But how could Frieza listen to him? At this moment, Goku's body was getting bigger and bigger. In the end, Frieza opened all his hands, and Goku exploded in an instant.

    Then, Frieza hit Klin again, "You little bald man, I didn't like you just now, you must die today, no one can save you", after speaking, a shock wave hit Klin  In the past, Frieza killed Krillin with one blow.

    Kaiwang was surprised again, and Yamcha was also surprised, feeling very nervous, "Who is this time?" Kaiwang lowered his head, "Goku, Krillin, Wukong, Krillin was killed by Frieza.  "

    Now the anger in Wuchen's heart reached the limit, but Frieza didn't stop, "Is this brat next?" Frieza looked at Dumpling again, and Tianjin Fan walked towards Dumpling.

    He stood in front of Dumpling, "Frieza, I will definitely not let you hurt Dumpling", Sun Wuchen felt more and more upset when he heard Frieza say this, "Frieza, you did, unexpectedly.  "

    At this time, Wu Chen was very angry. At this moment, the sky became dark, and there were thunder and lightning. Wu Chen also sent a yellow light, and the thunder and lightning fell down.

    Wu Chen's appearance also changed, Tianjin Fan was very surprised to see Wu Chen's appearance, Wu Chen's hair seemed to turn yellow, but it just flickered, like a light bulb.

    At this time, the veins on Wu Chen's face popped up, his eyes were blurred, and his eyes were empty. Suddenly, Wu Chen yelled, and then, surrounded by a circle of yellow light, Wu Chen transformed, and his hair turned yellow.  s color.

    This is what Wuchen said to Tianjin Fan, "Tianjin Fan, take the dumplings and Piccolo, and return to Earth quickly. Piccolo is still breathing, and leave quickly before I completely lose my mind."

    Tianjin Fan also knew it, and nodded to Wuchen. Not only Tianjin Fan does not understand Sun Wuchen now, but Frieza standing on the top of the mountain is also very confused. What does Sun Wuchen's transformation mean this time?

    Wukong looked at Frieza calmly, but his eyes were full of guilt, and he didn't want to melt Frieza under his eyes. Frieza is still confused.

    "What? He turned into this Saiyans should only be able to turn into giant apes, what's going on" Sun Wuchen said to Tianjin Fan, "Hurry up, Tianjin Fan, once Piccolo dies, the gods will die too, you understand  The seriousness of the matter."

    Tianjin Fan looked at Sun Wuchen, "But, what about you? We used the spaceship, what about you?" Sun Wuchen said to him, "Don't worry about me, I will return to Earth, let's go, do you want to trouble me?"

    Tianjin Fan flew away with dumplings and a piccolo on his back. Tianjin Fan looked back at Sun Wuchen, "Thank you, Wuchen, I will wait to see you on Earth."

    Now, only Frieza and Sun Wuchen are left. Frieza smiled and watched Tianjin Fan and them fly away, "I won't let you escape easily, idiots."

    Frieza raised his hand and faced Tianjin Fan and the others. Sun Wuchen saw that he appeared in front of Frieza in an instant, frightened Frieza back half a step, and Sun Wuchen grabbed Frieza's hand.

    Now Frieza started to panic, and Frieza wanted to attack, but Sun Wuchen grabbed his hand hard, and Frieza gritted his teeth in pain.

    Sun Wuchen stared at Frieza, "Enough is enough, you bastard", Frieza wanted to try to loosen Sun Wuchen's hand again, but Sun Wuchen grabbed him even harder.

    At this time, Wuchen was very angry, "killing innocent people one after another", Frieza tried to pull Sun Wuchen's hand away again, but Wuchen grabbed him like a three-year-old child.

    Wuchen grabbed his hand vigorously, "Even Wukong and Klin you won't let go, they actually" The more Wuchen said, the more uncomfortable it became, Frieza burst into angerCome out, and then barely escaped from Wuchen's hand.

    Frieza took a few steps back, rubbing his hands there, "Why did you suddenly become so powerful, don't you, are you?" Tenjin was flying with a piccolo on his back, "Wuchen, I see, Beji  Ta is right."  (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1141 Super Saiyan Strength

    ?

    "Goku has becomeSuper Saiyan", Judging from Wuchen's figure and strength, this sentence really came true for him.  The ground was broken.

    Wuchen rushed towards Frieza, smashing directly at his body, Frieza was knocked out, but Wuchen didn't let him go, he took his body like breaking firewood, and chopped at him,  He hit the ground again.

    Wuchen looked at him in the sky, with a pitiful look in his heart, he didn't appear at all, just wanted to put him to death, maybe this is also the appearance of just entering the primary stage of a Saiyan, possessing the blood of a Saiyan.

    Wuchen watched Frieza hit the ground, but a hole suddenly opened in the ground, and many cracks began to appear on the ground, and suddenly the cracks burst open, and a dazzling light appeared on it.

    Then, a burst of red light burst, the surface of the ground directly shattered, dust blocked the area, and then a water column rushed out from below, and at this time, Frieza also rushed out along with this water column.

    Frieza slowly flew into the air, seeing Sun Wuchen's disdainful look, now Frieza was very angry in his heart, "It's quite nice to say, saying that I killed innocent people, could it be that I was killed by Saiyans?  Are they all sinners?"

    Wuchen told him, "So, the Saiyans are extinct." Frieza smiled sinisterly, "I killed them, because I hate monkeys."

    Sun Wuchen said to him very seriously, "This time it's my turn to destroy you." It may be that Frieza has not yet realized the horror he is really facing.

    "Do you want to destroy me, Frieza? You are beyond your control. You can't beat me. Beg for mercy now. Maybe I can still let you serve as my subordinate. However, even if you are really a Super Saiyan."

    Frieza suddenly rushed into the smoke behind, and Wuchen immediately chased after him, and also went out at the same time. Seeing that Wuchen's speed had increased so much, and his strength had also increased so much, Frieza was naturally very angry.

    Frieza rushed towards Sun Wuchen with dozens of shells. Frieza charged almost to death, and Tianjin Fan, who flew farther and farther, also felt that the power over there was getting stronger and stronger.

    Jiaozi looked at Tianjin Fan, "Brother Tian, ??can Wuchen beat Frieza? He will be fine, right?" Tianjin Fan also said to Jiaozi, "Don't worry, Wuchen will definitely win this time."

    Frieza was exhausted from attacking. Looking at the gunpowder in front of him, after a burst of gunpowder smoke, Sun Wuchen stood where he was safe and sound. Frieza was very angry.

    This time, Frieza raised his Qi a lot again, and turned the returning arrogance into a fire charge, and blasted towards Sun Wuchen, but there seemed to be a barrier in front of Wuchen, no matter what Frieza did  If you fight, you can't beat Sun Wuchen.

    Seeing that Sun Wuchen was still safe and sound, Frieza was inevitably confused. At this time, Sun Wuchen told Frieza, "Even if you apologize, I will not let you go."

    Frieza didn't care much at first, but Sun Wuchen's eyes suddenly froze, which made Frieza scared, and pointed his hand at Frieza, and a light wave rushed over, knocking Frieza over in the air  for a few laps.

    Frieza was still struggling to breathe, at this moment, Sun Wuchen rushed towards Frieza, hit him with a blow, and kicked Frieza as if he had charged another blow.

    Frieza rolled back and kicked Sun Wuchen. He blocked his attack with his arm, and Frieza launched melee attacks at Wuchen one after another.

    Sun Wuchen caught every attack of Frieza effortlessly. Frieza struggled more and more, stopped attacking, and jumped onto the mountain pillar behind him.

    I became more and more angry in my heart, "How is it possible that a mere monkey has such a strong speed and fighting power? Impossible, how could I, Frieza, lose?"

    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen's eyes angrily, and then put his hand back, and a wave of light rushed towards Sun Wuchen. Sun Wuchen seemed to see his movement and quickly dodged his attack.

    Frieza was very surprised, "Dodge it, thisit's impossible", so he launched several attacks on him one after another, and these laser beams shot at him to every different corner.

    But he avoided them perfectly, and Frieza's attack power is really too strong. Wherever he is attacked, the landslides and ground cracks, but Wuchen's speed is too fast.

    Now all these places are beaten by Frieza, and Sun Wuchen sees the ruins of these mountains and islands. Frieza is still very angry, "If you hit, it's up to you?"

    Wuchen was very calm, "Then try it!" Frieza was very angry, "What? What are you talking about? Stop joking.", and the last blow hit Sun Wuchen, and Wuchen bounced him away at once.

    Wuchen told him, "Even if you destroy this planet, you can't defeat me." Frieza heard Sun Wuchen say, "You who are you?"  You, a Saiyan from Earth."

    "I originally had a peaceful state of mind, but I was awakened into a legendary warrior due to anger", and at this time the volcano also erupted. With the scene of Wuchen, Wuchen is the legendary Super Saiyan.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1142 Wuchen and Frieza's Confrontation Charge

    ?

    Frieza is very worried now. Seeing Sun Wuchen in front of him, this monkey has turned into a Super Saiyan, he is inevitably panicked.

    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen's appearance, "I see, it really looks like a Super Saiyan, hahahaha, a peaceful state of mind, awakened by anger? I see, no wonder Vegeta can't become a Super Saiyan  people."

    At this time, Tianjin Fan was flying into the distance, "Wukong, Klin, Dandy, Wuchen will definitely defeat Frieza, and will avenge Klin and you guys."

    Tianjin Fan and Jiaozi flew forward for a while, and Jiaozi said to Tianjin Fan, "Brother Tian, ??the one below is our spaceship, and we are here."

    Frieza stared at Sun Wuchen angrily, and Frieza remembered the situation just now, Sun Wuchen hit himself hard with the vitality bomb, and the more he thought about it, the more angry he became.

    "Beast, no one has ever made my king suffer such humiliation. That person is actually a monkey-like Saiyan. It is impossible. This is definitely a nightmare that should not have happened."

    Let Frieza think about it, but the fact is that the situation is right in front of his eyes, and he can't believe it, but Sun Wuchen is now a Super Saiyan with unimaginable strength.

    Sun Wuchen stared at Frieza disdainfully, "You are finished, Frieza", after speaking, Sun Wuchen raised his aura, the aura was so strong, Frieza refused to accept it, "I am Frieza, to say that I am finished  .¡±

    Frieza also circled the black magic light around him, and raised his aura. Wuchen also made some moves, and the two were ready to attack and fight.

    Both of them have improved their fighting abilities a lot, a yellow light, a black red light ball, the two looked at each other and charged, colliding with each other.

    Now the air around them has been torn apart, and even the clouds in the sky have been drawn in by their fighting energy, and landslides and ground cracks appeared again, and the energy of their home became their own, impacting each other.

    Now Frieza is completely angry, "Rather than being killed by someone like you, I would rather commit suicide", but Wuchen no longer cares about these things.

    At this time, Frieza took back his aura, gathered it in his hands, released its energy, put it in the air little by little, and lifted him on his head.

    Say to Sun Wuchen, "Idiot, do you think I will die? You are the one who will die. I can survive in the universe, can you Saiyans?"

    Suddenly, Frieza attacked Sun Wuchen fiercely, and said to Sun Wuchen, "Go to hell! Try my power", Wuchen saw that something was wrong.

    Frieza directly hit the river with this attack. Wuchen was very excited when he saw that things were not going well, but he couldn't stop him.

    At this time, Tianjin Fan had already arrived in the spaceship, "Piccolo, you can wait here first", then turned to Jiaozi and said, "Jiaozi, you are watching Piccolo here, I'll go and get Bulma over"  , and rushed out after speaking.

    Frieza's attack power is so strong that it has affected the entire planet. Bulma is also in great danger now. After all, Bulma, who has no combat power, is here alone.

    The situation is very serious now, the entire planet has begun to turmoil, Frieza's spaceship has also fallen into the cracks on the surface, and Tianjin Fan's qi is also slowly weakening, because the qi has been sent out before.

    King Kai was worried about them on Planet Kaiwang. They were all very nervous, and Yamcha was also very worried. King Kai slowed down, "Sun Wuchen did a great job, and defeated Frieza with an overwhelming advantage."

    Yamcha then asked again, "What about Wuchen? Have you killed Frieza?" Kaiwang was sweating nervously, "No, the helpless Friezadestroyed the entire Namek planet."

    When Yamcha heard the news, she also started to panic, "That is to say, Wuchen and the others", "The planet is destroyed, no one can survive, except Frieza."

    "How is this possible? No way," the king of the world was also sighing. Suddenly, a voice came, "Excuse me, king of the world, king of the world, can you hear me? It's me, I'm the god of the earth."

    King Kai heard this voice, "What's the matter? I heard that, just now I asked Mr. Popo to collect the dragon balls of the earth, and I should be able to collect seven of them soon. After a while, everyone who is in the care of King Kai will be able to  Resurrected."

    Suddenly, King Kai was very nervous, "You, are you still alive?" The god was also very surprised when he heard it, "Yes, yes, thanks to you, he was resurrected by the Dragon Ball of Namek."

    "That means Piccolo is not dead yet?" "You should know??, Piccolo and I belong to one body" At this time, the King of Kai seemed to recover his emotions, "By the way, maybe".

    Then the king of the world began to explore hard. The god asked the king of the world, "King of the world, can you hear it? Did you hear it? King of the world", the king of the world was almost annoyed, "Stop making noise, it's so noisy  .¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1143 The intense stage of the battle

    ?

    These startled the gods, and the king of the world was still exploring hard. After a while, it seemed that he had discovered a new continent. He looked, and it turned out that Namek still existed.

    On the Namek planet, Bulma was still hanging on the cliff at this time, very frightened, "How could he die in such a place", and then climbed to the top of the mountain with all his strength.

    At this time, Tianjin Fan was also looking for Bulma in the face of the storm, and King Kai was also very happy, "Namek has not been wiped out, Wuchen, Piccolo, Tianjin Fan, Dumpling and the little girl Bulma are all alive."

    Hearing this news, Yamcha felt relieved. Although Namek still exists, Frieza's attack caused the entire planet of Namek to lose its balance.

    Now that wind, rain, thunder and lightning are everywhere, the entire climate and environment have undergone tremendous changes. Frieza looked at the deep hole below, "Is the force suppressing too much?"

    But Wuchen knew what he was thinking, "You are afraid that the planet will explode and affect yourself. You miscalculated. Thanks to you, I also escaped this disaster."

    When Frieza heard what Sun Wuchen said, he couldn't help snorting coldly, "You escaped, you are so naive. Although this planet didn't explode instantly, the center has been completely destroyed. Do you know what will happen?"

    "There are still five minutes. After five minutes, the Namek star will be turned into dust in the universe due to the big bang."  rise slowly.

    The lava was slowly rising and began to erupt non-stop, Sun Wuchen looked at the situation of the planet below, and said to Frieza, "Five minutes is enough, knock you down, and then leave in a spaceship with your companions.  "

    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen gloomily, "It's a pity, I'm the only one who can survive, at least I'm more hopeful than you, let me show you my true strength, I'm invincible, wake up  !"

    Sun Wuchen taunted Frieza, "I know why I have not exerted all my strength until now. It turned out that I was afraid that my body would not be able to bear it. Don't waste any more time, let's make a deal of it."

    Frieza was spotted by Sun Wuchen, and the two raised their fighting power again. Wuchen rushed towards Frieza, and the two confronted again.

    The two made a charge at the fastest speed, hitting from the bottom to the top, and kicking from the top to the bottom. The speed of the two was too fast, but they were still hit by Wu Chen.

    Wuchen punched him in the face, then kicked him in the abdomen, Frieza vomited blood, and finally Wuchen gave Frieza a critical blow into the huge hole below.

    When Frieza fell into the giant hole, Frieza stopped falling, but Wuchen immediately flew in front of him, Wuchen was about to kick him, but Frieza flew away immediately.

    Wu Chen hurried to catch up, "What's the matter? Too much physical exertion, can't you use all your strength?" Wu Chen then overtook the past all of a sudden, followed by a 360 backflip, and appeared in front of Frieza, kicking him.  on his chin.

    Wuchen rushed to the back of Frieza who was rushing out again, and kicked him away again. After Frieza rushed out, Wuchen was about to attack him again, but Frieza had expected it, and used the circular motion to attack him.  The speed stops and the remaining power to rush out.

    "Don't be too complacent", and then hit Wuchen with a wave of energy, and hit Wuchen heavily.  Impact, and finally rushed to the rocks.

    Another deep crack was created by Frieza, and Wuchen rushed out from the crack again. Frieza laughed when he saw Wuchen's embarrassed look!

    "Let's be honest, I didn't use all my strength just now. I only used 70% of it. The long-awaited real strength is here. I will do my best. Let's decide the winner! One minuteno! Thirty seconds is enough  .¡±

    Bulma is also a strong woman, and now she is living strong in this powerful storm and harsh environment, "No matter what, I will live to show you", a sudden earthquake shocked her again  go down.

    But Boerma is also struggling. Tianjin Fan is still looking for Bulma at this time, and he is also very worried in his heart. The current environment is really too bad, with landslides and ground cracks, and seawater pouring in.

    Tianjin Fan has been looking around, and the current air waves are too strong, "No, the current environment is too harsh, and I can't feel the breath of Bulma at all!"

    "Having said that, this planet seems to be facing a catastrophe. It's a terrifying feeling. Frieza's gas seems to be expanding in the distance. What happened??  "

    Not only Piccolo, but also vaguely felt the air around him, and his body also felt a little bit. Dumpling looked at him from the side, and at this time, the planet Namek was also torn apart on the surface of the planet.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1144

    ?

    Tianjin Fan became more and more worried at this time, and shouted, "Bulma, where are you?" Tianjin Fan was flying, and suddenly heard a strong voice in the distance.

    Bulma also shouted strongly to the surroundings on this mountain pillar that was about to collapse, and this mountain pillar was about to collapse, "Don't, don't, I don't want to die here", at this time the mountain pillar collapsed and fell to the ground  on the platform.

    Bulma was on this island, and the island suddenly cracked down, directly dropping Bulma in the middle of the gap, and at this moment, Tianjin Fan just arrived and took her away.

    Catching Bulma, Tianjin Fan also breathed a sigh of relief. Bulma was very happy, a little emotional, and suddenly became angry again, "Tianjin Fan, thank God, you are finally here, and finally someone came to rescue me."

    "What are you guys doing? Leave me alone in that kind of place, what's going on with this ghost planet? You are so irresponsible, you actually left me in such a dangerous place, what about Wuchen and Wukong?  gone?"

    Tianjin Fan showed a sense of crisis, "I'll tell you later, anyway, I have to leave quickly", Bulma was also confused when he heard Tianjin Fan say this, "Leave quickly? Where are you going?"

    Bulma became happy, "I see, take the spaceship you came to leave! We can go back, great, great."

    Frieza gathered strength again, Wuchen rushed towards Frieza, but suddenly, Frieza's body changed, and Wuchen stopped.

    At this time, Frieza's body became stronger and stronger, and his physical sensation doubled again. Wuchen also felt his strength rising, "It's amazing, his aura is constantly expanding."

    Frieza's body suddenly increased a lot of muscles, the veins on the body were bulging, the muscles on the limbs, and even the tail became very strong, Wuchen realized it now.

    "Is he finally going to use all his strength? It seems that this time he is much stronger than he was just now." Frieza's aura was too strong, and directly collapsed Wuchen's aura.

    After Wuchen's aura was collapsed, the scattered energy also formed bombs and exploded to the distance, but this did not stop Sun Wuchen's energy from rising.

    Just like this, Sun Wuchen watched Frieza's combat power increase. Suddenly, the king of the realm sent a message and said to Sun Wuchen, "What are you doing? Wuchen? Did Wuchen hear it?"

    "Now is the right time. The time when Frieza gathers energy is the best time to attack. Wuchen, you can't hear my voice, right? Wuchen, it's now."

    Wuchen said softly to King Kai, "I can hear you, King Kai, this is indeed a great opportunity, but I want to see with my own eyes what Frieza, the strongest in the universe, looks like when he goes all out!"

    King Jie heard Sun Wuchen talking to him like this, "What are you talking about? Wuchen, do you know what you are talking about?" At this time, Frieza was also gathering his own energy, and his energy was slowly rising.

    "Seventy-eight percent, seventy-nine percent, eighty percent, eighty-one percent", Frieza's energy became stronger and stronger, but Wuchen didn't seem to want to attack,  It seems that the Saiyan fighting blood in the body has become stronger.

    Wu Chen said to King Kai, "I want to fight Frieza", and at this time, Frieza was about to gather all his energy, "84%, 85%", "then defeat him".

    The King of Realm became angry when he heard what Sun Wuchen said, "What stupid things are you talking about? This is not a game, Wuchen, Wuchen!" Now Sun Wuchen also became angry, "I want to help Wukong and Kobayashi get revenge."

    Wu Chen also became more and more angry as he talked, "The two of them have already died twice, and they can no longer be resurrected with dragon balls. They are good people, really good people, and they are my best friends."

    The king of the world was also filled with emotions when he heard what Sun Wuchen said. Wuchen said to the king of the world, "But the two of them have become smashed to pieces. How can I not feel uncomfortable in my heart?" "Then there is no need to wait for him to use all his strength!  "

    Frieza is almost there, "93%, 94%, it will be fine soon, just keep going", Frieza is very nervous now, but Gochen said to him, "Frieza, I will wait for you  Use all your strength!"

    "It is precisely to defeat you who is the strongest. As a warrior, I don't want to leave any regrets. You also really want to experience your full power, otherwise you would have destroyed this planet long ago."

    When Frieza heard what Sun Wuchen said, he relaxed a lot, but Kai Wang and the others were already worried, feeling that things were getting worse.

    ? Yamu Cha was very worried in his heart, and King Jie told him, "Now, he is no longer Sun Wuchen,He's an angry warrior, a Super Saiyan"

    On the planet that is about to be destroyed, the decisive battle is about to begin. Who is better, Frieza or Sun Wuchen?  At this time, I saw that Frieza's energy had been gathered.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1145 The Perfect Frieza

    ?

    Frieza took a breath, and said to Sun Wuchen, "It's been a long time, this is all the power you expect." Wuchen looked at Frieza, "There is no time, let's make it quick!"

    Just as Wuchen finished speaking, Frieza rushed up to Wuchen in a flash, punched him in the stomach, and then Frieza grabbed Sun Wuchen's head and bumped him towards his knee.

    He jumped behind Wuchen again and kicked him in the back. At this moment, Frieza bombarded Sun Wuchen's body indiscriminately, hitting him continuously, and then dragged him towards the giant.  The pit was thrown over.

    Wu Chen jumped down, turned a somersault, and stopped on the edge of the cliff, who would have expected it?  Frieza rushed over and kicked him inside.

    Then Frieza flew out, and Wu Chen also rushed over and flew into the air. Frieza then hit Sun Wuchen again, and Wu Chen gathered his strength at this time and ran out.

    The two flew for a while, Wuchen stopped when he saw the gunpowder smoke in front of him, it was Frieza who also came up, Wuchen just turned around, Frieza gave him a heavy blow.

    The two of them flew out again, Wuchen wanted to turn around and give Frieza a heavy blow, but Frieza turned into a phantom and ran away, Sun Wuchen looked around for Frieza's existence.

    But he never saw Frieza, but Frieza rushed directly behind him, gave him a kick, and kicked him to the ground hard.

    As soon as Wuchen fell to the ground, Frieza kicked Wuchen fiercely in the face. At this time, the air had become passionate and filled with the taste of fighting. On the harsh planet filled with gunpowder, the two fought  Attacking violently.

    Sun Wuchen was always on the defensive, Frieza attacked Sun Wuchen, and Frieza was too fast, but at this moment Wuchen grabbed his hands directly, and the two persisted.

    The veins on Frieza's face bulged, and Sun Wuchen's muscles also swelled. The two remained in a stalemate, and slowly flew into the air. Finally, Frieza broke free from Frieza's hands, and then kicked towards him.  he.

    Frieza was panting here, looking at Sun Wuchen's ridiculous look, "How do you feel? These are just warm-up exercises before the decisive battle."

    Wuchen lowered his head and panted, "That's right, I'm so disappointed at this level." Frieza didn't expect Sun Wuchen to say these words, which was a kind of contempt for him.

    Now the earth is constantly collapsing and cracking, and the Namek planet has also begun to appear cracks one by one. The two are still fighting, "Stop bluffing, you will end up dead."

    The lava under the two of them was also erupting continuously, and the last lava rushed directly at Sun Wuchen, and Wuchen flew away in a few flashes.

    How could Frieza let him escape, chased him and hit him, "Don't try to escape, I won't let you go, you must die here today, but before you die, I want to praise you."

    Sun Wuchen also stopped, and Frieza said to him, "Super Cyer is indeed excellent and powerful. He is indeed the number one in the universe, if there is no Frieza."

    King Kai is now more and more worried about him, "Idiot, before Frieza goes all out, it won't be like this if we defeat him."

    At this time, the god said to the king of the world again, "King of the world, the king of the world, I am the god of the earth, the king of the world."

    "Mr. Bobo contacted me just now, and he has found out where the last dragon ball is."

    "That's right, by the way, the gods of the earth, can Dragon Ball resurrect two people at once", "If the premise is the same, for example, resurrecting the person who died and the hand of Vegeta, under this premise, no matter how many people  Can."

    King Kai thought for a while, "From a certain point of view, it is a little more perfect than the Dragon Balls on Namek. Can resurrected people be realized on other distant planets?"

    This sentence caught the gods, "Maybe it is possible, why do you ask? Are you going to resurrect all the aliens who were hurt by Vegeta? Of course it is possible, but the premise must be that the people who died within a year  .¡±

    "I have another question, can people who have died of death be resurrected?" "Unfortunately, normal death is not allowed", "But because of encountering a villain, although it did not directly lead to death, what if the life span was shortened?"

    The question that the king of the realm said really caught the gods, discussing the matter of wishing is really a question of showing IQ, "This This is the first time I have encountered this situation, I think it should be possible to revive the shortened period of life, but I  Can't guarantee it."

    King of RealmThe third thought about it, "Okay, it's decided, god, let's change the wish and resurrect the people killed by Frieza and the others? How about it?"

    The King of Kai was also surprised when he heard what he said, and the people who heard what the King of Kai said were even more surprised, "You said that Beverisa and the others killed the people, King Kai, what's going on?" (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1146 Back to the spaceship

    ?

    King Kai couldn't understand for a while, "Time is running out, let me explain briefly, first use the Dragon Balls from Earth to resurrect those Namekians who were killed by Frieza and the others."

    "Then, the Great Elder of Namek may be resurrected for a short time. I'm not sure about it. The Dragon Ball of Namek only fulfilled two wishes. If the Great Elder is resurrected, he should be able to fulfill one more."

    "And then?" "Use that wish to transfer everyone on Namek except Frieza to Earth," the god thought for a while, "I see, this is a gamble."

    King Jie told Yamcha, "Your resurrection is going to be delayed, can you wait?" Yamcha looked at King Jie, "Of course, it's only a year, it doesn't matter, this method is very good, worthy of  He is the king of the realm."

    King Jie was very satisfied when he heard Yamcha's reply, and then he said to the god, "Then let the trouble begin as soon as possible, Planet Namek is about to be destroyed." "Okay, I'll pass it on to Mr. Bobo."

    At this time, the planet Namek was on the verge of collapse, and Tianjin Fan took Bulma to the spaceship, and Bulma was also very anxious.

    "Haven't you reached your spaceship yet? If we don't leave this dangerous planet quickly, we won't be able to return to Earth." Bulma now recalled the situation just now, and felt very uncomfortable. "How hard I have worked so far, you  I don't even know!"

    Tianjin Fan looked at Bulma very pitifully, "I know it", "It's really hard, being chased by a dinosaur, swapping with a frog, and almost being crushed by a rock."

    Tianjin Fan yelled in surprise, startling Bulma, "It's here, it's right there, that's our spaceship", "It's great, we can go back to Earth."

    As soon as they flew next to the spaceship, the ground shattered, collapsed, collapsed and collapsed, and the spaceship was trapped, but fortunately, there was no serious problem.

    After they entered, Bulma took a look, "What? It's pitch black? What's wrong? Is it broken?" Now Tianjin Fan is also very curious, "It's so strange, it was still on before."

    Bulma just stepped in, then slid down, "What's the matter? Is it tilted?" Bulma came to the control console, "Although it's not clear, let's try it."

    Bulma tried it, and just turned on the light control system inside the spaceship. She just stepped back, as if she stepped on something, and when she looked back, it turned out to be Piccolo.

    This frightened Bulma. Bulma had always had a grudge against Piccolo, so he jumped onto Tianjin Fanzai in fright, "It's Piccolo, is he resurrected?" "Yes!"  "Why are you here and let me travel with Piccolo? Absolutely not."

    The more Bulma talked, the more he felt that Piccolo was scary. Tianjin Fan told Bulma, "Piccolo is here to help Wuchen, Wukong and the others, so I must take him back to Earth."

    Bulma wanted to explain to herself, "This planet is Piccolo's hometown, he must want to stay here." When Tianjin Fan heard Bulma say this about Piccolo, he gave her a vicious look.

    Bulma is also a winking woman, she didn't say anything, she smiled mischievously, "I'm just kidding!" Then she turned around and thought for a while, "Anyway, he's unconscious, so he won't attack a lady."

    Tianjin Fan suddenly thought, "Hey, where did the dumpling go?" Tianjin Fan hurriedly looked around, and after a while, the dumpling came back from outside, "Brother Tian, ??are you back?"

    Tianjin Fan was very worried about Jiaozi, "Where did you go? Just now!" Jiaozi lowered his head and said to Tianjin Fan, "Just now I went to the top of the mountain over there to watch Wuchen's battle, and now I am very worried that Wuchen will lose  !"

    Tianjin Fan touched Jiaozi's head, "It's okay, Wuchen will definitely win, don't worry Jiaozi, Wuchen will definitely have a way to return to Earth."

    At this time, magma was constantly erupting below the huge pit, and Frieza and Sun Wuchen were still fighting above.

    Frieza said to Sun Wuchen, "This planet is coming to an end, and it can last for two or three minutes at most, so hurry up, Super Saiyan."

    Seeing Sun Wuchen neither speak nor move, Frieza felt itchy in his heart, thinking wildly, "That's right, you are buying time, so that those little ghosts don't escape from this planet."

    Frieza said to Sun Wuchen, "Well, anyway, if you can escape, the monk can't escape the temple, just live a little longer." Sun Wuchen felt very unhappy when he heard what Frieza said.

    "I am buying time, there is no need for that, you will die here soon", watching the planet Namek slowly destroy and fall, and the planet continues to collapse with magma.

      Frieza snorted a few words, "Let's stop talking so much, I'll tell you to shut up now", but Wuchen didn't think so, and his real thoughts were the same, "Tianjin rice and them  What are you still dawdling about, hurry up."

    At this moment, Frieza took advantage of Sun Wuchen's sudden distraction, and launched an attack towards him, knocking him down instantly.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1147 Earth's Dragon Balls Are Collected

    ?

    Frieza sent out a move similar to the Sun Fist towards him, but it wasn't the Sun Fist, maybe it was Frieza's own move, which didn't do any harm, but caused Sun Wuchen to be dizzy.

    Running behind Sun Wuchen, Frieza was about to attack when he was pinched by Sun Wuchen's arm. Sun Wuchen clamped his arm, grabbed his hand with one hand, and swung it vigorously in the air dozens of times, finally directly  Throw him down that huge pit.

    When Frieza was about to fall into the huge hole, Frieza threw a backhand bullet towards the huge hole and pushed himself. Frieza was very angry, and thunder and lightning came together, and the two of them cooperated.

    Taking advantage of the overturned lava, Wuchen quickly appeared in front of Frieza, and behind him, Frieza fired a light wave bomb and shot towards Wuchen.

    At this time, Wuchen flew up and attacked Frieza right in front of him. Wuchen assumed the posture of fighting and launching an attack. Frieza was about to come out immediately and jumped behind him.

    At this time, the cracks on the ground were even bigger, the sea water poured back, and the waves were rough. Bulma was also very worried and nervous inside the spaceship, "It's no longer possible, and if we wait any longer, we won't be able to take off at all."

    At this time the spaceship was still sinking slowly, Bulma started to activate the switch, but was stopped by Tianjin Fan, "No, Wuchen hasn't come yet", Bulma seemed very confident, "It doesn't matter Sun Wuchen, he must have other  Intend."

    But Tianjin Fan was still worried, "Please, Bulma, just wait for Sun Wuchen, just wait a little longer", Bulma couldn't bear to look at Tianjin Fan.

    Piccolo's body was still bleeding at this time, and the gods on earth were praying for him. The two lived and died together, and the gods were also thinking, "Hold on, Piccolo, if we die now, all hope will be lost."  Disappeared."

    At this time, Bobo has collected all the dragon balls, and began to call the gods, "Gods, the dragon balls are all collected, and wishes can be fulfilled at any time", and the current trend is getting more and more tense.

    On the planet Namek, Frieza and Sun Wuchen were still fighting fiercely. Frieza doubled his muscles again, and Sun Wuchen also gathered energy in his hands.

    Frieza rushed towards Sun Wuchen, and Sun Wuchen was also waiting for Frieza's impact, and was already waiting for him in place. At this moment, on the earth, Bobo had gathered the seven dragon balls together  Together, they summoned the dragon.

    The night came out, the clouds were dense, and there were thunder and lightning. At this time, the yellow light flashed and the dragon emerged. The dragon said to Mr. Bobo, "Quickly say your wish, any wish can be fulfilled."

    Mr. Bobo looked at Shenlong, and said to it, "I want to resurrect the person who was killed by Frieza and the others, but on a distant planet, can it be done?"

    Shenlong is not very clear about himself now, "I don't know, but I can try", "This is the end, I just have to try, please, come on."

    All the people are praying for Shenlong, the king of the world and the others also hope that this wish will come true. The gods do not have much hope for this wish, but it is not guaranteed just to try it!

    Frieza rushed towards Sun Wuchen violently. Wuchen waited for this moment, and directly sent out a "turtle shock wave" and hit Frieza, "Go to hell, Frieza."

    Sun Wuchen unleashed all his strength to resist Frieza's attack, and Frieza also used all his strength to charge towards Sun Wuchen's attack Frieza felt that there was no way out at this moment, so he directly avoided his attack and walked around where he attacked  open.

    Frieza slammed into Sun Wuchen with the greatest strength, then rushed him into the sky, and then directly hit the ground from the sky, and this also triggered the lava to erupt again.

    Frieza hurriedly flew into the air, looked at the pillar of fire erupting from the molten lava below, "You deserve it, damn it, you can't beat me, Frieza", and at this moment Tianjin Fan could no longer feel Sun Wuchen's anger.

    When Bulma heard Tianjin Fan say the same thing, he was even more worried, "Sun Jun, Sun Wuchen, he was killed" Tianjin Fan nodded to Bulma, and told her, "Bulma, please take the piccolo and dumplings and go first  ".

    Bulma couldn't stop him, even the dumplings were stopped by Tianjin Fan. Tianjin Fan opened the door and turned to them and said, "My partners have already been defeated by Frieza, what face do I have to go back to Earth.  "

    "I must avenge them. If they live together, they will live together. If they die together, they will die together. I am not a weak man. This time I will deal with Frieza, Dumpling, and Bulma for sure.  To return to Earth and live well.¡±

    No matter what Bulma and Jiaozi said, Tianjin Fan didn't listen, and just flew out, "They must also agree with me to do this, and be proud of me., there is only one thing I can do"

    And suddenly, the villagers of Namek who were scattered all over the place got up one by one with the call of the earthquake, and all of them were resurrected. It seems that the dragon balls on the earth are useful.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1148 The wish is successful

    ?

    The villagers on Namek were also surprised to see, "What happened?"  Shrouded, what is going on?"

    None of them understood. They were really surprised to see such a catastrophe on their own planet when they came back to life, and Dandy also stood up at the place just now.

    It seems that the wish really worked this time. All the Namek villagers killed by Frieza have been resurrected. Dandy is also very curious, "Where is this? Am I still alive?"

    Suddenly, Vegeta also crawled out of the soil. At this time, on the sky pillar, in the house of the Great Elder, the hand of the Great Elder moved. It seems that the Great Elder is still alive.  Lisa has a certain responsibility.

    Now that the Great Elder was resurrected, the seven dragon balls were resurrected again, and on the earth, Shenlong told Mr. Bobo, "It succeeded. On Namek, all the people killed by Frieza and his party were resurrected."

    After the wish came true, Shenlong turned into dragon balls and flew away again, and the king of the world was also very happy, "It's great, it's great, everyone is resurrected."  , what happened to Namek's super dragon?"

    The king of the realm told him, "It's okay, it should be okay, the sky has darkened, this is the evidence of the resurrection of the super dragon and the great elder, I will confirm it now."

    On Namek, the sky did darken. This darkness has no effect on the environment. Frieza also felt very strange, "What's wrong with the sky? Is this a sign before the planet explodes? It seems to leave this planet quickly  Better."

    "If you are involved in the explosion, you will lose more physical strength." Frieza looked behind, and suddenly, a light flashed, and at this time the elder was also very confused, "Hey, what's going on? Why? Why did I  Still alive?"

    And at this moment, a column of water suddenly rushed out from the sea. Yes, this light was the appearance of Borengo, and Borengo appeared on that island.

    King Jie was very happy, "Very good, as calculated," Yamcha told King Jie, "Hurry up, King Jie, tell them the plan quickly, lest the Great Elder die."

    At this time, the king of the world hurriedly summoned the great elder of Namek, "The great elder of Namek, I am the king of the northern galaxy." The great elder was very honored to hear that, "I hope you can listen carefully to what I have to say next."

    Frieza saw it at this time, half of the light came from Tianjin Fan, Tianjin Fan rushed over and faced him directly, "This time I will be your opponent, prepare to die."

    Frieza saw Tianjin Fan and heard what he said was very funny, and then he restored his body to its original state. To avoid wasting energy, he restored his original ultimate state, and took back all the abilities above the ultimate state.

    Frieza said to Tianjin Fan, "Do you want to fight me, Frieza, a piece of rubbish? It's so sad, people on Earth! You still want to fight, knowing that you can't win, well, come on, the last Earth  Man, let the horse come here."

    Tianjin Fan raised his Qi energy to the highest level, rushed in front of Frieza, but flew away from him again, Frieza saw him fly away, and immediately stopped him, "What are you going to do?"

    Tianjin Fan ignored him, and then changed direction and rushed out, but was stopped by Frieza again. Frieza was very angry and didn't know what he was going to do.

    "You bastard," he kicked him to the ground, and then Frieza fell down, "Okay, how do you want to die?" Tianjin Fan crawled forward, "There are still a few minutes to hold Foley  Sa, so that he can be involved in the explosion of the planet together."

    Tianjin Fan stood up again, looked at Frieza, and Frieza said to him, "By the way, I thought of a good thing, let you and Sun Wuchen sleep in the same grave, how about it! Be happy, you should thank me  considerate."

    Tianjin Fan also heard what Frieza said, and exploded in anger. Frieza saw that Tianjin Fan's ability had improved a lot in an instant, and smiled, "This is a little more interesting!"

    But Tianjin Fan did not rush towards Frieza, but into the sky, "It's almost time", Frieza chased after him, "What the hell is this guy doing?"

    Frieza suddenly remembered, "So that's it!" He accelerated and rushed in front of Tianjin Fan, "I've seen through your plan, you're delaying time, right? You know this planet is about to be destroyed!"

    Tianjin Fan said to Frieza angrily, "Youkill Wuchen and Wukong, I won't let you live alone", after finishing speaking, Tianjin Fan raised his anger to the extreme.??, and hit Frieza.

    This is when Frieza also felt a little timid, and was actually distracted. He was beaten by Tianjin Fan, knocked him down to the ground, and fired the 'Qigong Cannon' at Frieza.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1149 Dragon Ball of Namek Resurrected

    ?

    Although it caused a lot of damage to Frieza, it was still useless. Frieza stood in the smoke, "It's interesting, it's pretty good for garbage bugs, but I'm not interested in continuing.  .¡±

    Frieza flew into the air, looked at Tianjin Fan, "It's a rare opportunity, let me show you, all the power I used to kill that monkey." After finishing speaking, Frieza resumed his confrontation with Sun Wuchen just now.  It looks like an attack.

    Just as Frieza was about to attack, a huge light suddenly appeared directly under the water. Tianjin Fan and Frieza looked down one after another. At this time, Sun Wuchen was surrounded by a halo and flew out of the river.

    Tianjin Fan was very happy to see Sun Wuchen coming out, but Sun Wuchen was not very happy, "Why haven't you left yet? Didn't I let you go?"

    Tianjin Fan also panicked, Sun Wuchen told him to leave, he flew away immediately after hearing what Sun Wuchen said, Tianjin Fan believed that Sun Wuchen would definitely defeat Frieza.

    At this time, Frieza was very angry, "If you obsessive Xiaoqiang honestly fell asleep in the ground, you will be able to live and die with this planet. You people on Earth are all idiots. How dare you challenge me? Don't you dare to challenge me?"  There should be a degree of strength.¡±

    Sun Wuchen was very angry when he heard what Frieza said, "You are the one who is self-righteous and overconfident." Frieza was very upset, but it didn't matter to him anymore.

    "Hey, it doesn't matter, well, I'll let you be smashed to pieces, like those people on Earth, hahahaha", Sun Wuchen frowned when he heard what Frieza said, "Are you talking about Xiao Lin?"

    When Wuchen thought that Xiaolin was killed by him like this, the annoyance in his heart erupted naturally, and suddenly, Sun Wuchen's aura suddenly rose to a stage.

    The two wrestled again, mixed with the magma erupting everywhere, and the attack power of the two was even stronger, because the attack power of the two was comparable to each other.

    At this time, the king of the world was still in contact with the elder of the Namek planet, "The elder of the Namek planet, Namek is about to be destroyed, and there is only one wish left for your dragon ball, please immediately ask the dragon general Frieza  All of them were transferred to Earth."

    The Great Elder was very excited when he heard what King Jie said, "I understand, King Jie, thank you very much for your concern, but you must directly make a wish to Shenlong, and I will contact the closest person immediately."

    The king of the world and the great elder were talking, when suddenly a voice broke into the hearing range of the two of them, "No, change the wish." The two of them were very surprised when they heard Wuchen's words.

    King Kai heard Wuchen's words, "Wuchen, it's Wuchen! Did you hear that? How come" Sun Wuchen was still attacking Frieza at this time.

    Sun Wuchen told King Kai, "It's not everyone except Frieza, it's everyone except Frieza and me." King Kai was very worried when he heard what Sun Wuchen said.

    The King of Kai told him, "Wuchen, I can understand your feelings, let's go back to Earth for now." While fighting Frieza, Sun Wuchen said to the King of Kai, "If you don't separate from Frieza at this moment  If you win or lose, I will hate you forever."

    King Jie was very helpless, but he couldn't bear Sun Wuchen's pleading, King Jie was also very worried about his safety, so Wuchen didn't talk to him anymore, "Okay, hurry up, we don't have much time."

    King Kai didn't make it difficult for him anymore after careful consideration, "Got it, Wuchen, I won't interrupt, since you want it so much" At this time, Dandy was standing on the island closest to Borengo.

    Dandy was still confused, "Shouldn't I be killed by Frieza? How come?" At this moment, the Great Elder told Dandy in his consciousness, "Is the closest thing to Dandy? I am the Great Elder."

    Dandy was even more surprised when he heard the Great Elder speak, "You're fine, but after all", "I'll talk about the details later, I have something important to ask you, the dragon near you should still be waiting for the last wish."

    Dandy looked at Borengo, "Indeed, only two wishes have been fulfilled", "Now go there immediately, and say the third wish, the third wish is to send everyone except Frieza and the Saiyan Sun Wuchen  People are transferred to Earth."

    Dandy hurriedly flew to the direction of Shenlong, and Bulma was also very nervous, "Tianjin Fan is really, after the launch is ready, does he really want to fight Frieza? Just take Wuchen and come back as soon as possible."  gone."

    At this time, Vegeta was also hesitating in confusion, "I should die, I was killed by that guy Frieza", Kai Wang told Sun Wuchen, "Wuchen must come back safely", "Ah, really  That's a good idea, King Kai."

    At this time, Frieza and?Wuchen looked at the Shenlong over there at the same time, "This is the Shenlong of Namek, so I can fight without any worries."

    When Frieza saw Shenlong, he was very surprised and very nervous, "That's the dragon ballbut the dragon ball should have turned into stone, now there is a turning point", Frieza smiled happily, and rushed towards Shenlong  past.

    But Wuchen would not let him get this opportunity, and rushed towards Frieza, Wuchen quickly flew in front of Frieza, stopped him, and started a fight with him again.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1150 The Truth Comes Out

    ?

    The attacks of the two were very strong, and Frieza was also very angry at this time, "Don't hinder me!" At this time, Vegeta was still wondering, "Where is Sun Wuchen? Where is Frieza?"

    Now the king of the world and the great elder are pinning all their hopes on Dandy, Sun Wuchen and Frieza are still fighting, and Dandy has come to Bolengo now, "Bolengo!"

    At this time, Brother Bolen looked at the ground, "Quick, what's the matter? Don't you have any wishes?" The local quickly told Brother Bolen, "No, yes!"  !"

    Frieza also rushed over at this time, "Let me Frieza live forever, let me live forever Frieza", Frieza came to Bolengo, but Bolengo did not recognize Frieza's  language.

    At this time, Dandy said the third wish below, and Shenlong responded, "Okay, I get it! Except for these two people, everyone else is transferred to the earth."

    Frieza was very angry, and shot Guangbo at Dandy. At this moment, Guangbo was about to reach Dandy, and Dandy disappeared, which made Frieza even more angry.

    And at this time, Vegeta also rushed over, Vegeta saw Sun Wuchen's appearance, he was not so angry now, but happy for him, "Sun Wuchen, you finally became a Super Saiyan."

    Frieza didn't know what had happened now, "Youeven youwhywhy are you still alive" Seeing that Frieza was very angry, Vegeta attacked him without saying a word,  However, he also suddenly disappeared.

    At this time, all the Namek villagers disappeared one after another, even the Great Elder and Piccolo disappeared. At this time, Bolunge also bid farewell to them, and the seven dragon balls flew away like this.

    Seeing such a scene, Frieza felt unwilling, and his heart was helpless. Sun Wuchen was very happy to see Frieza here, "It seems that the wish cannot be fulfilled without saying it in the Namekian language. It hurts me.  False alarm."

    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen, "Isn't that the kid I killed?" Sun Wuchen helped Frieza solve this doubt, "The dragon balls on the earth revive everyone you killed, and the dragon balls here"

    Frieza was very angry when he heard that, "What wish did that kid make?" "Transfer everyone on this planet to Earth except you and me."

    When Frieza heard these words, he erupted in an instant. The aura was so great that it directly shattered all the mountains and islands on the ground.

    "The planet began to shrink, and there are probably two minutes left before the explosion. Will I kill you first, or the planet will explode first? No matter what, if you can't survive in the universe, you have only one dead end."

    Sun Wuchen said to him, "Maybe, but I have been waiting for this moment, only in this way can I boldly fight you with all my strength", "It seems that you are already prepared to fight me with death."

    Both of them were very confident in themselves. Sun Wuchen fell to the ground, and Frieza looked at him, "Melee combat? Alright! I'll play with you thoroughly."

    At this time, both of them fell to the ground, Wuchen and Frieza stayed on the impending destruction of Namek, and a super hand-to-hand battle ensued. Can the winner be decided before the explosion of Namek?  It depends on Wuchen's fortune.

    And on the earth, Bulma and the others also came to the earth, and now they are all safely on the earth. Tianjin Fan was very happy to see Bulma, but fortunately, nothing happened to Bulma.

    Bulma was also very happy when he came to Tianjin Fan. Jiaozi immediately flew over when he saw Tianjin Fan, "Brother Tian, ??I'm so glad to see you again", Bulma suddenly remembered again.

    "Tianjin Fan, what? You made me wait for so long", they looked around at this moment, "Where is this? It's not like Namek, I'm on a spaceship", "But look  Not a spaceship."

    At this moment, Dandy was treating Piccolo. After coming over for a while, Piccolo opened his eyes, sat up, and looked at Dandy, "It's you! This is? Sun Wuchen!"

    Seeing Piccolo coming, Tianjin Fan ran towards him happily, Tianjin Fan didn't understand now, Dandy stood beside Piccolo, "Dandy, you're still alive, I'm not dreaming."

    Tianjin Fan pinched himself, it was not a dream, Dandy was very happy, "I seem to be resurrected", Tianjin Fan said to him excitedly, "Then Wukong and Klin should also be resurrected."

    But they didn't see them here. At this time, they heard the voice calling for the Great Elder, and they were very surprised. They didn't expect the Great Elder to come here.

    ? Frieza and Sun Wuchen have fallen to the ground, ready to startInstead of attacking, Frieza said to Sun Wuchen, "Anyway, you're going to die soon, what a pathetic guy".

    Sun Wuchen looked at him and told Frieza, "It's sad that you are right, because you are going to die at the hands of the Saiyan you hate the most", "No matter how brave you are, the only one who can survive this planetary explosion is me  .¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1151 Return to Earth

    ?

    Frieza rushed towards Sun Wuchen, and the two immediately started a hand-to-hand combat. They smashed rocks, pierced through mountain islands, and their impact and attack power were evenly matched.

    Frieza knocked Sun Wuchen to the ground with a cannon, and then gathered light wave bullets in his hand. The light wave bullets expanded again and again, and their abilities were strengthened again and again, directly pressing down on Sun Wuchen.  s attack.

    Sun Wuchen was very uncomfortable being crushed by Frieza's attack, and its attack power was too strong. In the end, Sun Wuchen screamed angrily, and directly hit the attack into the sky.

    I am on the earth, the elder sat on the ground, and all the Namek villagers sat up around the elder, and the elder said to them, "Everyone, this is the earth."

    Bulma and Tianjin Fan, they were very surprised when they heard the word Earth, "Earth? This is Earth? How couldwhat's going on?" Piccolo looked at the great elder, "What's the matter?"

    The Great Elder said to them, "I am about to die again, and before I die, I will tell you the whole story", while Vegeta was still looking for Wuchen and the others, "Where did Sun Wuchen and Frieza go?  "

    Sun Wuchen and Frieza were still dueling on Planet Namek. Their speed was comparable, and their attack power was also extraordinary, so they continued to fight hand-to-hand.

    Tianjin Fan said to the First Elder, "Frieza and Wuchen are still on Namek? Can the First Elder know the situation on Namek?" The First Elder was also very helpless, "Unfortunately, I cannot understand  Condition."

    This made them very worried, but on the contrary, Piccolo did not think so, "Don't worry, Wuchen will be fine, he will be fine", Tianjin Fan just looked at Piccolo's back like this.

    The situation on Namek is getting worse and worse, and the whole air is condensed with an atmosphere of destruction. It seems that Namek will not last long, but the attacks of the two have never stopped.

    Frieza said to Sun Wuchen, "It's impossible for me to lose to the monkey, I'm just a Saiyan." After speaking, he attacked Sun Wuchen.  The boxing situation.

    Jiewang and Yamcha were also worried on Jiewangxing, Yamucha asked what happened to Jiewang Wuchen?  The King of Kai was just very worried, "Wuchen! Wuchen is in a fight to the death with Frieza, and the two are on equal footing, fighting to the death."

    "But the Namek planet is about to explode, and if it continues like this, it will fall right into Frieza's arms." Yamcha didn't quite understand, "What's going on?"

    King Kai told Yamcha, "If Namek disappears, Wuchen will die too, but Frieza will survive. That guy can survive no matter where he is."

    Yamcha asked King Jie, "King Jie, is there no way to save Wuchen?" "This is the path Wuchen himself chose."

    At this time, Frieza was still fighting with Sun Wuchen, "I will not lose to the inferior creature Saiyan, I am just a Saiyan, how can a mere worm challenge the king."

    Frieza kicked him as he said that, but Sun Wuchen dodged his attack and broke his leg with his backhand. Frieza cried out in pain, and then kicked Sun Wuchen.

    He kicked him hard on the villager's house on the ground, Sun Wuchen then rushed towards him, and punched him a few more times, the two hit each other equally, Frieza was already annoyed by Sun Wuchen's beating  .

    On Earth, all the Namekians gathered in front of the Great Elder, Vegeta stood far away, Bulma and Dandy sat beside, and Dandy looked at the movements very strangely.

    "What are you doing, Bulma?" Bulma said to Dandy, "Divination! I learned it when I was a child. When praying for the safe return of travelers, put three leaves in the circle and burn them!"

    Bulma put the three leaves in the circle drawn on the ground, "If the leaves are all burned, the traveler will be able to return safely", "Is it divination about Wuchen!"

    At this time, Dandy made a flame in his hand. At this time, a group of Namekians came to watch. Dandy then put the fire on the three leaves, "Look, it's burning, and it will definitely burn all of them."  , Wuchen will come back!"

    "Yes, this divination is very accurate." Suddenly, a gust of wind blew over and the leaves were blown away. Bulma was very helpless, "Divination is all nonsense", so is Tianjin Fan. He didn't believe that Sun Wuchen would  Come.

    "Don't worry, Bulma, with Sun Wuchen's strength, he will definitely defeat Frieza, and he will definitely come back. He has never let us down."

    ?But at this time on Planet Namek, Sun Wuchen and Frieza are fighting, their speed and ability have improved a lot, and in the constant scuffle, their hand-to-hand combat is very powerful, their bodies are full of veins, very  anger.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1152

    ?

    Frieza shuttled around Sun Wuchen at the fastest speed, and finally jumped behind Sun Wuchen, grabbed Sun Wuchen, and Wuchen tried his best to break free from him, but he couldn't do anything.

    So Wuchen hit his abdomen with his back elbow, and hit Frieza several times in a row. Frieza couldn't take it anymore, so he hugged him and backed away. Finally, Frieza let go of his hand helplessly.

    Seeing the situation, Wuchen slammed him into the rock behind with the greatest force, and Frieza flew over at once, and bumped into Sun Wuchen, "How about it, you bastard monkey", "Is this the only thing you can do?"

    Seeing Sun Wucheng standing up again, Frieza became even more nervous, "I'll ask you again, is this all you can do?" Frieza became more and more angry as he heard it, "What? You're too arrogant."

    Frieza summoned up all his strength and rushed towards Sun Wuchen. Wuchen was waiting for him, and punched Frieza in the abdomen. Frieza vomited blood and fell to the ground.

    Frieza looked back at Sun Wuchen, Sun Wuchen stared at Frieza, Frieza was very angry, grabbed a handful of dirt with difficulty, then flew up, and hit Sun Wuchen directly.

    Wuchen was hit by Frieza to the other side of the mountain, then rebounded, kicked on the mountain island, and then flew back, kicked Frieza in the face, Frieza was still right  when angry.

    At this time, Sun Wuchen came behind him again. Frieza just wanted to run, but was kicked heavily by Sun Wuchen and fell to the ground again. When Frieza didn't fight back at all, he was played back and forth by Sun Wuchen like this.

    Frieza stood up again, looked back, Sun Wuchen was standing there, but there was no shadow, and then turned his head to see, Sun Wuchen was standing behind him.

    Frieza jumped back a few times in fright, but when he stopped, Sun Wuchen was already waiting behind him, Frieza turned around and stared at Sun Wuchen.

    Frieza was already nervous. No matter where he ran, Sun Wuchen was always by his side. The two danced and danced back and forth. Finally, their backs were back to back, and a stone was caught in the middle. Frieza turned around and punched the stone.  .

    Now no matter how Frieza fights Sun Wuchen, he can't match Sun Wuchen's speed and strength. Frieza is very dissatisfied, "Damn it, you bastard monkey, but you are obviously only a Saiyan."

    "I want ten times, no, I will give it back to you a hundred times." Frieza gathered his strength and looked at Sun Wuchen covetously. Suddenly, Sun Wuchen stood up straight and said, "I won't fight anymore."

    This sentence completely confused Frieza, "What? Don't fight anymore? What are you kidding?" At this time, the lightning struck the rock behind Frieza, shattering the rock and hitting Frieza.  Sa body.

    Frieza looked at Sun Wuchen, "What do you mean by not fighting anymore?" Sun Wuchen looked at him arrogantly, "Because although you have used all your strength, as time goes by, your aura has been greatly reduced, so continue to fight again.  There's no point in going down."

    Wuchen looked at Frieza, "My anger has already dissipated, and I also wiped out your spirit. I never thought that there is someone in this world who can surpass you, and he is still a Saiyan."

    "It doesn't make any sense to defeat you who are afraid, so you can continue to live on. I'm going back to Earth, and it's still too late." After finishing speaking, Wuchen took back his Saiyan form.

    Wuchen turned to him and said, "Frieza, stop doing bad things, I don't want to see you again", Frieza was so angry now that he was laughed at by a Saiyan.

    Frieza walked towards Sun Wuchen, "Don't be kidding, don't be kidding." Wuchen didn't want to see him anymore and flew away.

    "Ihow could I lose?" As he spoke, he gathered his Qi in his hands, and sent out a wave of Qi to strike at Sun Wuchen. Fortunately, Wuchen flashed fast, but a layer of skin was scratched on his face, and the blood flowed out.  blood.

    Wuchen looked at him very angry, "I've given you the last chance, hopeless idiot", and then activated his Saiyan form again, "Frieza."

    At this time, the Qi Wave Slash was still in the air, Frieza took him back, and hit Wuchen from behind, but Wu Chen flashed faster and missed, and just kept manipulating the Qi Wave like this  Cut, chasing Sun Wuchen and hitting everywhere.

    "He will chase you to the ends of the earth, and he can cut through anything." Just like that, Wu Chen kept flying, and this Qi Wave Zhan also kept chasing him.  The mountain island was blown up.

    Then Wuchen turned back and attacked in Frieza's direction. Frieza watched Sun Wuchen's movements, and he already understood Sun Wuchen's movements.

    "I have guessed your trickArriving, trying to run up to me and get out of the way so he can hit me?  Do you think I would fall for such a boring trick?  "Speaking, Sun Wuchen really rushed towards Frieza, and suddenly flew into the air from in front of Frieza.

    At the last moment, Frieza directly charged the gas wave into the sky, and continued to run after Sun Wuchen. This Qi Bo slash directly hit Sun Wuchen in the air, and cut it in half.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1153 Frieza was cut in half

    ?

    Although it hit the target, Frieza was very happy, but suddenly this Sun Wuchen disappeared, and the smile on Frieza's face gradually disappeared. Unexpectedly, it was just a phantom.

    "Here, Frieza" At this time, Wuchen was already standing on the rock next to him, Sun Wuchen stared at Frieza and looked at him, at this moment, Frieza withdrew the Qi wave again.

    "Is it an afterimage? Monkey! You're quite capable", "I'm really not interested in fighting you anymore. Your small skills have disappointed me. If you must decide the winner, then wait until your physical strength recovers and your strength improves.  talk later."

    Frieza was very upset when he heard Sun Wuchen say this about himself, "How dare you talk about small tricks", the current Namek planet has changed from the original green planet to the red planet.

    There are molten lava erupting everywhere, and mountains and land cracking everywhere. Now that Planet Namek is facing an era of extinction, King Jie is now very worried about Sun Wuchen's safety, "Wuchen, there is no time, Planet Namek is about to explode."

    Frieza became more and more angry, "How dare you say that my tricks are small tricks, monkey, you are so arrogant, what about the two?" After finishing speaking, he threw two qi waves at Sun Wuchen.

    Sun Wuchen has developed a strong aversion to Frieza now, "You ignorant guy, don't you still understand? It's really unreasonable." Although Frieza's attack is powerful, it is not as fast as Sun Wuchen.

    Frieza's attack has been moving towards Sun Wuchen, "Monkeys, they will follow you all the time, you will never run away, and then you will be chopped into pieces."

    Frieza's attack followed Sun Wuchen all the way, and followed Sun Wuchen closely, just like this, crossing mountains and islands, Sun Wuchen told Frieza, "Frieza, a guy who doesn't know how to repent."

    Frieza also understands this, watching Sun Wuchen say to him, "Only trash will use the same move repeatedly", Wuchen led Frieza's attack to Frieza, almost hitting Frieza himself.

    Fortunately, Frieza hid quickly and was not caught, "Damn it, who would be fooled by such a trick to deceive children, where is the bastard monkey?"  Throwing an elbow down.

    Frieza's painful eyes were almost protruding, and he hit Sun Wuchen. Sun Wuchen no longer had such patience, grabbed his arm and kicked him in the abdomen.

    Wuchen slapped Frieza's face back and forth for the last time, "You guys are not worthy of being my opponent." Before Frieza could react, Sun Wuchen dealt another blow to him.

    Frieza fell to the ground, and the stone began to sink slowly. Frieza thought for a while, "How could my uncle be returned to the monkey?" After speaking, he stood up.

    At this time, Sun Wuchen looked nervous, and said to Frieza, "Don't stand up, get down", just after finishing speaking, Frieza's own anger flew towards the wish, and suddenly, Frieza  Sa's body was cut off directly.

    The appearance of the corpse being separated was very miserable. The king of the world was very nervous watching this scene on the star of the king of the world. He was very confused now, "What happened to Wuchen? Could it be Wuchen lost?"

    King Kai told Yamcha, "Frieza has been divided into two." In fact, what is placed on the ground now is his own body, "Although you are very bad, you are still very miserable."

    Sun Wuchen looked at Frieza, very pitiful, but he knew what the consequences would be, so he didn't like rabbits, "I will definitely return to the earth safely, you will stay here and the planet destroyed by yourself  Let's live and die together."

    Frieza wanted to stand up very much, but his opinion was closed, Frieza, now he is unwilling, Sun Wuchen just walked a few steps, Kai Wang Bichang worried about the two-dimensional object, "Wuchen, don't stay there  , it's about to explode, run away quickly."

    Frieza was lying motionless on the ground now, his whole body was in a stalemate, and Sun Wuchen looked helpless, but Frieza kept yelling for help, and kept yelling for help in front of Sun Wuchen.

    Seeing him, Sun Wuchen was very disgusted, "Don't call for help anymore, I won't save you if you call for help, you cruelly killed so many people who begged for your mercy."

    But Frieza put on the highest face and said to Sun Wuchen, "Help me pleaseplease", Sun Wuchen looked at him and gritted his teeth.

    Wuchen's thoughts were also very gentle, so he turned around and hit Frieza with anger, "I've shared some of my anger with you, you can move now, you can do it yourself."

    However, at this moment, it is true that the planet is collapsing more and more, and Frieza can feel it lying on the ground, so Sun Wuchen leaves, but just a few steps away.Then I heard Frieza smirking there.

    Not knowing what Frieza wanted to do again, Frieza blushed slowly, "It's too unexpected, you really gave me your anger, you nasty monkey!" (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1154 The Great Elder of Namek passed away

    ?

    Sun Wuchen looked back at Frieza, "Aren't you able to survive in the universe? Then get out of here as soon as possible! Treasure your life as much as possible."

    Frieza was very angry when he heard what Sun Wuchen said, but after thinking about it, he smiled and said to him, "Namek is going to explode soon, where do you want to go?"

    Then Frieza slowly floated in front of Sun Wuchen with his upper body, "No matter what, you can't survive in the universe, you can only die."

    The more Frieza thought about it, the happier he was, he laughed, "It will explode soon, you will have no time to rush back to the spaceship, and my spaceship was also damaged by Vegeta, the Saiyans are really bastards  Monkey, you can't escape."

    Frieza smiled very happily, "You just get ready and destroy this planet together! It's so ironic, the winner is going to die, but I was saved, and even distributed the energy to my lord, you are too stupid  gone."

    Sun Wuchen ignored him, "I'll show you how to live," and then flew out with the greatest strength. Before leaving, Sun Wuchen said to Frieza, "Stop fighting!"

    This sentence confused Frieza, "What? Stop hitting what does it mean?" So Frieza remembered what Sun Wuchen said to him just now, "It's meaningless to defeat you who are afraid.  You just continue to live on. ¡±

    The more Frieza thought about it, the more angry he became, "Bastard monkey, I am the number one in the universe, I am the emperor of the universe Frieza, so you, you bastard monkey, must die by my hands."

    "Bastard! I must kill you with my own hands" As he spoke, he used the last force in his body to send a shock wave towards Sun Wuchen.

    Sun Wuchen felt a force rushing towards him, and when he looked back, Frieza attacked him with strength, so Sun Wuchen was very angry and hit the beam of attacking light, but Wuchen's attack far surpassed Frieza  the power of.

    Frieza was very scared, and rushed towards him directly, defeating him this time, and the explosion of Namek was slowly approaching.

    In fact, Sun Wuchen couldn't bear to kill the opponent, so he rushed to their spaceship at the fastest speed, while the Namek people on the earth were still resting.

    The Great Elder's body is getting weaker and weaker, but he is very happy to see the scene in front of him. The children are chasing and playing, and every villager is safe and sound. He will be happy in his heart. Looking up, the weather is very good today.

    The Great Elder himself felt it, "My time is approaching." Hearing this sentence, every Namekian panicked, even Piccolo panicked. After all, Neilu still has a sense of existence in his body  .

    So the Great Elder said to the people next to him, "Call everyoneto come here to gather", so all the Namek villagers came here, "It seems that it is time to say goodbye, and I am very happy to die."

    At this time, a group of Namek people were still looking for other Namek people, "Elder Muli", "What's the matter?"  thing?"

    Vegeta, who was sitting under a tree beside him, told them, "Maybe I thought that the village was wiped out by me. The wish of Dragon Ball is to revive the people who were hurt by Frieza and his party. That's right! I'm not from Frieza and his party.  , Miscalculated!"

    These Namekians were very angry when they heard what Vegeta said, and all of them gritted their teeth. At this time, seven large balls fell from the sky and landed behind the Great Elder.

    They were all very surprised, "Looks like Dragon Ball has followed us, ahem", "Grand Elder", they were all very concerned about the safety of the Great Elder, "As I said just now, my life is not long, Mu Li  "

    Elder Mu Li heard that the Great Elder summoned him, and immediately walked to the front, "Stretch out your hand", the Great Elder put his hand on Elder Mu Li's hand, and a wave of energy was transmitted to his body.

    The Great Elder told Mu Li, "From now on, you are the Great Elder, and the Dragon Ball will reappear, please use the Dragon Ball well", "Yes, I understand", "Please!"

    Saying that, the Great Elder slowly disappeared, "May the Namek people be in peace forever" The Great Elder just disappeared in an instant. These Namek people saw that the Namek Great Elder died like this.  Howling.

    Even Bulma and the others couldn't help shedding a few tears when they saw it, but Piccolo was very quiet and rational, "Great Elder, rest in peace!"

    Standing next to Piccolo, Dandy suddenly felt a sense of familiarity. He looked at Piccolo, and suddenly Neru's expression appeared on Piccolo's face.

    Now DandyI finally understood, "I finally understand, Mr. Piccolo and Nairu have merged." Piccolo smiled, but this smile was not from Piccolo, but from Neilu's smile to Dandy!

    Dandy was very happy. At this moment, Muli gathered everyone together and said to them, "The Great Elder has left, and our living companions must unite to maintain peace forever." (Remember this website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1155 Eat Namek and finally destroy it

    ?

    Bulma is also very sad now, "The Great Elder is dead, Kobayashi, Wukong and the others will not be able to survive", Tianjin Fan is also very helpless, "People who have been resurrected once with Dragon Balls cannot be resurrected again."

    Dandy heard what they said, and hurriedly said to them, "It's okay, the Dragon Ball of Namek can be resurrected many times, as long as it doesn't die naturally."

    As soon as Dandy said these words, Tianjin Fan was very happy. He patted his shoulder and said to Dandy, "That is to say, when the Namek Dragon Balls can be used again, Kobayashi and Wukong can all be resurrected!"

    Now Tianjin Fan is even happier, "Wuchen must come back, then use the Dragon Ball of Namek to call Kobayashi and the others back", and on Namek, magma erupts everywhere, like a fountain, non-stop  Rush out from the ground!

    Wuchen is now rushing over there at the fastest speed. On the king of the world, Yamcha is still worried about Sun Wuchen's current situation, "King of the world, how is it now?"

    The king of the realm is also very helpless now, "Frieza is dead, Sun Wuchen distributed his energy to Frieza who begged for mercy in a low voice, and gave him a limited chance of life, but that guy actually attacked Wuchen with this, so Wuchen  Forced to give the final blow."

    Yamcha was still happy, "Then, Wuchen completely won", "Facing Wuchen who became a Super Saiyan, Frieza is no match at all."

    Yamcha was thinking, "Is the Super Saiyan really that powerful? In this way, Wuchen will become the first person in the universe, and he seems to be no longer from the same world as me."

    "But, but becoming the number one in the universe is only a moment. The Namek planet is about to explode. Wuchen has no time to return to the spaceship. He is rushing to Frieza's spaceship nearby. However, that spaceship seems to have  Fault."

    This is because they all feel uneasy in their hearts, but Yamcha doesn't think so, "What, Wuchen will definitely be able to get out of the predicament. He has been able to get out of crisis many times before, not to mention that Wuchen is now a Super Saiyan.  ,Right?"

    Then the few of them said so, but the gap between reality and imagination is too great, and they are not on the same threshold at all, "Wuchen! Hurry up!"

    At this time, Wuchen had already rushed into Frieza's spaceship, and Wuchen was running hard inside, "Please, we must catch up. Where is the cab?"

    Now Namek is constantly exploding, and there are crises everywhere, even inside the spacecraft. The explosions on it have affected the actions of the spacecraft, and even the inside has been attacked.

    Wuchen arrived at the control panel and turned on the spaceship system, "Okay, very good, this is the same as Tianjin Fan's spaceship!" Wuchen pressed the start button vigorously and repeatedly pressed it many times, but this one was nowhere to be seen.  The ship starts.

    Wuchen is very excited and nervous now, the Namek planet is about to explode, and the spaceship is sinking down continuously, just like that, the spaceship fell into the lava below, fortunately, Wuchen flew fast,  escaped this disaster.

    The spaceship fell into the magma, and there was a huge explosion in an instant, and the magma erupted again. Wuchen witnessed this scene. At this time, the king of the world also knew about it. The tentacles suddenly became static, and something bad happened.  .

    Yamucha was very anxious when he saw the King of the Realm making such a big move. At this time, the King of the Realm was so scared that he took a few steps back, "What's going on? Why" Yamucha didn't know exactly what happened, "Jie  King, what happened?"

    "The last straw, Frieza's spaceship was also engulfed by magma, so we can only share the fate with Planet Namek." Hearing what King Jie said, Yamcha was also very worried about Sun Wuchen's safety.

    But now, the Namek Sun Wuchen was facing was about to explode, and the current situation was also a disastrous failure, "It's going to explode, the Namek is going to explode" Wuchen was very unwilling and roared in the air.

    The King of the World and the others were also very nervous, "Wuchen I can't bear to watch it", "Don't die, Wuchen, don't die", just like that, Namek disappeared with Wuchen's roar, and instantly appeared  There was a huge explosion.

    King Kai felt the state of the universe with his tentacles again, and Yamcha was also very worried, "Wuchen, what happened to Wuchen? How is it now?" King Kai sighed, "Is it really not possible?"

    Yamucha knelt down on the ground weakly, "Bastard, Wuchen, is he really dead?" "It's a pity. I can only pass the news of Wuchen's death to Tianjin fans, how uncomfortable!"

    At this time, Yamcha put his hand on King Kai, "King Kai, let me tell the story to Bulma", "Okay then, please", Yamcha then began to tell the story to the earth  .

    "Bulma,Can Erma hear you?  "Bulma felt very magical at this time, and suddenly felt someone calling herself, "Yamcha?  "It's me, Yamcha!"  I'm talking directly to your mind through Kaio.  "

    "And my soulReally?" Tianjin Fan came over, "What's wrong, Bulma? Is it the world king?" Bulma looked at Tianjin Fan, "Yeah, you know it too? Yamcha  You're talking to me now! Are you okay, Yamcha."

    Yamcha was also embarrassed, "Although he died, he lived a good life, but these, I hope you listen to me calmly, it is about Wuchen, Wuchen killed Frieza, and then" (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1156 Wuchen and the others can still survive

    ?

    When Bulma heard the good news from Yamcha, she was very happy, and said to them, "Listen to me, Sun Jun killed Frieza." Hearing this news, everyone was excited.

    Everyone of them was very happy, Tianjin Fan and Local jumped up happily, and Piccolo was also very happy, but Vegeta heard this under the tree next to him, but he looked annoyed, "That guy Sun Wuchen actually killed  Frieza."

    Just when they were happy, Yamcha told them, "Listen to me first, the matter is not over yet After defeating Frieza, Wuchen tried his best to escape from the dangerous situation, but failed to escape from the big world of Namek.  Explosion dead."

    When Bulma heard this, he said it immediately, "Oh no, everyone, Sun Jun was killed because of the planetary explosion, he was too shocked."  Wu Chen can¡¯t come back again.¡±

    Yamcha was very angry when he heard Bulma say that!  On the contrary, Bulma laughed happily, "You don't know anything, and there are Dragon Balls from Namek."

    "They came to Earth with the Namekians. Don't be surprised. The Dragon Balls of Namek can be resurrected many times. As long as they don't die naturally, it doesn't matter how many times they are resurrected."

    Hearing this, Yamcha was taken aback at first, and then laughed heartily, "Now that means, Wuchen, Wukong, and Klin can all be resurrected."

    Yamcha was very happy when he heard that, just when he was happy, the king of the world gave him a cold order, "O earthling who knows nothing, you can indeed be resurrected through the Dragon Ball of Namek, but Wukong and  Kobayashi and the others"

    "How about Goku and Kobayashi? King of the Realm!" "Dragon Ball can resurrect the dead in place, and Goku and Kobayashi will be resurrected on the Namek planet, but the Namek planet is gone, and only the vast universe is left.  To live is to die."

    Hearing these words, Yamcha couldn't help being shocked. He thought of the vast universe. Yamcha was very anxious, "King Kai, what can you do?"

    King Jie bowed his head, "I can't help it, that's not my jurisdiction." Hearing these words, not only Yamcha was frightened, but even Bulma panicked, "Sun Wuchen said that he won't be able to come back.  !"

    Tianjin Fan was very nervous, "Why can't Wuchen, Wukong and Kobayashi come back alive?" Bulma told him, "Like Yamcha, God can wash away his demonic will and then revive him in Kaiwang."

    "In other cases, you can only be resurrected at the place where you died. But Wuchen, Wukong and Xiaolin died on the Namek planet, but the Namek planet no longer exists, only the vast universe is left, and the namek is near  It is not the jurisdiction of Pluto."

    Just when Bulma and the others were at a loss, Vegeta snorted coldly at the side, and they glared at Vegeta together, and Vegeta told them, "Use your brains! Isn't there a soul or something? Move them  Resurrected on Earth."

    "It should be like this" After hearing what Vegeta said, they suddenly realized, Bulma was very happy, "Vegeta is right, it seems that you will also say something useful."

    Tianjin Fan was very happy, and walked up to Vegeta, "Thank you very much!" Just as Tianjin Fan wanted to shake his hand, Vegeta opened his hand, "Stop doing this."

    Vegeta was meditating in his heart, "I just want to meet Sun Wuchen who has become a Super Saiyan. Besides, I will hit him sooner or later. I must", "Excuse me, people on Earth"

    At this time, the new elder of Namek, Elder Muli, said to Bulma, "We have to wait for the Dragon Ball of Namek to recover its divine power before moving to a suitable planet. Before that, can I trouble you to arrange a  residence."

    Bulma thought for a while, "That's right, it's fine to live in my house." "Is this suitable?" "My house is very spacious, it's okay, and I need to borrow your Dragon Ball again, so that's it, how about it, Dandy  You're going to cause a lot of commotion if you go around."

    Elder Muli heard what Bulma said, so he had no choice but to be respectful rather than obedient, "That's true, then it's troublesome, we can go to other planets after the divine power is restored and our wish is fulfilled."

    Bulma turned back and said to Vegeta, "Come too, you don't have money to pay the rent anyway, I will prepare a lot of food for you, you should be able to eat like Sun Wuchen and the others, but don't just because I am attractive,  And play my mind."

    Vegeta felt a little disgusted when she heard what she said, "a woman with no taste, yelling, she has no appearance, it's really shameful", Bulma ignored him, "Okay, everyone, wait a minute  wait,I'm going to call my dad.  "

    Tianjin Fan said to Bulma, "Bulma, can dumplings and I live in your house?" "Well, our house is quite big anyway!" After a while, Bulma's father came over in an airship.

    In this way, the Namekians moved to the capsule company. After arriving at the capsule company, Bulma said to them, "This is my home, how about it? It's quite advanced." Vegeta saw the spaceship in the backyard.

    Vegeta remembered that this spaceship was exactly the same as the spaceship that Tianjin Fan drove to the Namek planet, so the Namekians lived in Boerma's home before the resurrection of Dragon Ball.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1157 Reappearance of Namek Dragon Bolengo

    ?

    In this way, they lived very harmoniously. Bulma's father and mother got along very well with these Namekians, teaching them how to play golf, teaching them some facilities on the earth, and some interesting things in life.

    And Vegeta and Piccolo were also practicing non-stop. In this way, 130 days passed quickly without knowing it. At this time, they gathered the Dragon Balls together, and the Dragon Balls began to respond.

    At this time, Guixianren and Wulong also came to Bulma's house. They were also very curious, "It turns out that the Dragon Ball of Namek can be revived in only 130 days!"

    Dandy told Bulma, "Yes, because Namek has only 130 days in a year", "It's only one-third of the earth, that's great, let's make a wish to the super dragon."

    This is Guixianren saying to Bulma, "Wait, Gohan and the others haven't come yet" At this time, Gohan and Qiqi also rushed over, "Sorry, because the private school is late",  "Going to private school again, it's really hard."

    Kiki said to Bulma very virtuously, "My Gohan will study hard and become a great scholar", "Okay, let's start, Dandy, please!"

    Then, Dandy spoke a string of Namekian language, and at this time the sky was covered with dark clouds.  A yellow light broke through the sky, brighter than the light of the dragon balls on the earth, and the sky was darker than usual.

    At this time, Bolunge appeared in the sky of Bulma's house. The ghosts and immortals had never seen Bolenge before, "This is the authentic Shenlong, really powerful."

    At this time, Bolengo said to the people on the ground, "Those who have collected all seven dragon balls, I can grant any three wishes."  , I have given all my wishes to you this time."

    Gohan and the others were very happy, "Thank you very much! Great Elder", and then Bulma said, "Then I will start to make a wish. First, summon back the souls of Sun Wuchen, Sun Wukong, and Krillin who died on Namek  .¡±

    Then, Dandy made a wish to Shenlong in Namek. After Bolunge heard it, "I see, I will try." Everyone's eyes turned to Borengo, "The souls of Wukong and Klin have been summoned."  Come here, but you can't summon Sun Wuchen's soul."

    They were all surprised, "What? How? Why?" Bolunge told them, "Because Sun Wuchen is still alive, he can only summon the souls of dead people."

    They were all very surprised when they heard Bolengo's words, and the king of Kaiwang was also visiting this question, "Impossible, what's going on" But Bulma and the others were very happy, "  Very good."

    But Bulma suddenly remembered, "Since he is alive, why didn't he come back?" Gohan thought about this question and said to Bulma, "Maybe the spaceship is broken."

    Elder Muli said to them, "It's nothing, please ask Shenlong to summon him back", "Yeah, then I want to make a second wish, to revive Krillin and Wukong", and then Dandy used the Namek star to make a wish to Shenlong  fulfilled this wish.

    Then, Borengo fulfilled this wish and resurrected Goku and Kobayashi in front of Dragon Ball. Gohan and Bulma were very excited when they saw the two of them resurrected. They were still confused, "We are resurrected."  ?"

    Seeing that Wukong was resurrected, Wuhan jumped into Wukong's arms happily, Qiqi also rushed over happily, crying with her head in her arms, but Wukong didn't have anything to do, just smiled happily.

    Then, Borengo said to them, "The smashed body is a special treat to help you recover." Bulma looked at Borengo, "Although it is ugly, it is very gentle." This sentence is very embarrassing for Shenlong.

    Then, Bulma said to the dragon, "Then, the last wish is to bring Sun Wuchen back." At this time, Dandy said his last wish to Shenlong in the Namek language, and Shenlong began to convey this wish.

    Just as the people below cheered happily, Bolengo told them no, and frightened them with one sentence, "I was rejected, and he said that he will come back when the time comes."

    At this time they were completely confused, "Rejected, why?" Wukong and the others were also thinking, "Wuchen is not coming back, why didn't he come back?" "He said he will come back when the time comes, and he will definitely come back."

    Piccolo said this to Goku and the others because Piccolo also has this confidence and believes in Sun Wuchen, but Vegeta didn't think so, "So, is he going to continue to practice on other planets to become stronger? I can't relax here anymore  .¡±

    As he said that, he looked at the spaceship in the backyard, and ran up without saying a word. Just when everyone was still in a daze, there was a sudden loud noise. They looked back, who knew that the spaceship?? is gone.

    When they were still in a daze, Piccolo said to them, "Don't worry about it, let's continue, and let the companion on the King of the Realm succeed Sun Wuchen to resurrect." Bulma said to Shenlong, "Please fulfill the third wish, let Yamu  Tea revives."

    Then, Shenlong carried out the third wish. At this time, Yamcha suddenly fell into an unknown river, and Bulma and the others didn't see where Yamcha was?  They are still curious.

    "Yamcha has been revived, where is it?" They searched around but couldn't find Yamcha, but Shenlong Bolenge said to them, "Yamcha has been resurrected, and all wishes have been fulfilled, goodbye",  Bulma was still confused.

    He still wanted to find out where it was, but Shenlong disappeared, turned into seven dragon balls, and fell in different directions again. Bulma was stunned on the ground, "Let's go, where is Yamcha?"

    At this time, Yamcha climbed out of the river with the frog on his back. This frog should still be Ginyu, because the previous wish was to let everyone return to the earth. Although Ginyu has become a frog,  The ability to bring him is still human.

    Yamcha shouted to everyone, and they were very happy to see Yamcha at this time. Seeing Yamcha revived, Poole flew towards him happily, "Since he is going to be resurrected, I really hope he can choose  A better place.¡±  (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1158 The departure of the Namekians

    ?

    In this way, after another 130 days on the earth, the seven dragon balls gathered together again. This time is the day when the Namekians return. Their wish this time is to find a suitable return planet.

    In this way, Dandy held their hands and shed a tear with affection. With the wish of the dragon ball, they disappeared, and the seven dragon balls also disappeared with them.

    When parting, each of them looked at each other. After getting along for almost a year, there would naturally be emotional ties, so they were a little bit reluctant, but there is always a banquet in the world, and finally, they left.

    In this way, their life began to return to the usual way of the past, Piccolo and the others have started to practice again, Yamucha, Tianjin Fan and the others have also started their own practice, and the days passed like this.

    And in the universe, near Namek, there are remnants of Namek everywhere. In the vast universe, these crusts will fall to every place along with future comets, but in this vast universe  middle.

    He vaguely saw an unknown object, and at a closer look, it turned out to be Frieza. Frieza had been blasted to a bloody mess, but Sun Wuchen sent some Qi energy into his body before he left. That's it, he still  There is still a breath.

    Just floating in the universe, muttering, "Damn stinky monkey", and in this vast universe, there is another spaceship sneaking, and they are also wearing Saiyan battle suits.

    Seeming to be searching for something, suddenly, they saw an unknown signal on the screen of the console, and hurriedly said to the adult beside them, "King Kurud, Namek has indeed disappeared."

    "In this case, King Frieza" At this moment, the adult sitting in the center of the main seat glanced at them, making them nervous, and the appearance of this adult was very similar to that of Frieza in the distance.  resemblance.

    The adult stood up, "I didn't expect Frieza to be Could it be that there is someone who surpasses my family who is known as the number one in the universe? Then I, Kurud, must make him stop breathing."

    He walked to the viewing place in front of the window, stared at him, and his breath rose. He smiled at the glass in front of him and looked at himself on the glass.

    Just like that, the glass windows in front were also shattered. Due to the pressure generated by the convection of air inside and outside, it is inevitable that the air inside will be somewhat evacuated and completely surrounded by the outside world.

    But because they are different from the species on the earth, they can survive in the universe, so even if they are sucked outside, their lives will not be in danger.

    The fighters inside were also sucked outside. If the ability is too low, they will definitely be affected. At this time, the operator on the console said to King Kurud, "What is that?"

    At this time, the screen was enlarged, and I saw a half-existing life form floating in the universe. Looking carefully, it turned out that Frieza Kurud had someone release an emergency ambulance, "Hurry up and bring Frieza back.  "

    Immediately rescued Frieza, he was sent to the medical room immediately, and the surgical treatment began. A group of people began to perform surgical treatment on Frieza.

    Watching from the operating area, Frieza was seriously injured, so he made artificial mechanical aids for his body, but the medical technology of these cosmic people is too powerful. After a while, Frieza opened  eye, sat up.

    Frieza turned around and said to Kurud, "Go to Earth now, Dad, and defeat the Super Saiyan." After a hard fight, Sun Wuchen killed Frieza beautifully, and a year passed quickly, but Goku  Chen has not yet returned to Earth.

    And in Bulma's house, Yamcha and Bulma are here to relax, "Peace is really good", "Where did Vegeta go", "I'm afraid I flew to the universe to pursue Wuchen."

    Oolong drank the juice and looked at Bulma, "What a persistent guy, I get goosebumps all over my body when I see his face", but Bulma behaved differently, "Thinking carefully, he is also a good guy.  man."

    Hearing this, Yamucha became angry, probably jealous, "What, that guy is a thief who stole a spaceship", "But he is persistently pursuing Sun Jun, isn't he very persistent?"

    Yamucha got a little angry, and Oolong smiled and said to him, "Hey, hey, Yamucha, don't be jealous, don't be jealous", when Yamucha heard what Oolong said, he looked embarrassed and didn't care  , is deliberately avoiding this issue.

    At this time, Bulma's mother came and bought him a plate of coffee. "According to the child's father, the fuel is almost used up." Bulma seemed to be very concerned, and turned to look at the sky behind, "  Has he seen Sun Jun?"

     At this moment, Klin and Wukong are still practicing in the book of Guixianren. I saw Wukong and Klin constantly sparring and training here, but they not only stop there, but also feel that their practice is still very slow.  Not up to Wuchen's progress.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1159 Change of Times

    ?

    The fight between Wukong and Kelin awakened Guixianren who was sleeping again. Guixianren sat up, looked at the two of them angry and said to the old turtle, "Teacher Wutian is called 'the number one in the world' already  It's a thing of the past."

    The turtle didn't say he was very good at talking, "Now he's just an ordinary old turtle", the old turtle said so, the beard of the turtle stared straight out, and Klin and Wukong stood in the sea and looked at the sky.

    "Wuchen, are you still practicing in the universe?" At Bulma's house, suddenly, the spaceship fell from the sky and hit the yard. Bulma's mother was so frightened that the coffee spilled all over the floor, "The universe  The spaceship thief is back."

    Yamcha and Poole hurried to the backyard for fear of threatening them. At this moment, the door of the spaceship opened, and Vegeta walked out from it.

    Yamcha was very wary of him, "Vegeta, what are you going to do?" The three of them were quite frightened, but Vegeta showed no hostility at all, and ignored the three of them at all, and now he was only thinking about Sun Wuchen.

    He felt the Qi energy of Sun Wuchen, but usually Sun Wuchen would not raise the energy to a high level. Vegeta can now know that Sun Wuchen has not returned. It seems that his cultivation has improved a lot during this period.

    "It seems that Sun Wuchen hasn't come back yet," Yamcha heard what Vegeta said, so he relaxed his vigilance, "Didn't you meet Wuchen in the universe?" Then Vegeta jumped down from the cabin door,  Looking at Yamcha, "There's no need to tell you."

    Yamcha was very angry when he heard that, at this time, Bulma came over, "Let's stop chatting for a while, how about taking a shower first? It's really dirty", so he poked Vegeta's chest with his finger, "Hurry up  ,follow me."

    Vegeta expressed that he didn't want to pay attention to this woman. Bulma turned around and said to him angrily, "Hurry up, you are so rude in front of a lady." Vegeta didn't want to do this, but he still obeyed.

    Even Yamcha and Poole were surprised, "What what? Vegeta actually listened to him" This was incredible to them, so Vegeta followed Bulma to the bathroom.

    Bulma took his clothes into the laundry room, and put the changed clothes at the door, but Vegeta didn't think about the outside things at all, but put these thoughts on Sun Wuchen with all his heart.

    Vegeta took a shower, and now all his thoughts are on Sun Wuchen, "Sun Wuchen, come back quickly, let me see the power of a Super Saiyan, Sun Wuchen!"

    Krillin came to Bulma's house, "What! It's Vegeta! I thought Wuchen was back." Yamcha said to him, "Now Vegeta seems to only have Wuchen in his mind, hey  , By the way, why didn't Wukong come with you?"

    Kelin smiled, "Wukong was training with me, but Qiqi called him home, saying that he should work hard, earn money to support his family, and that the world is already peaceful, so he doesn't need to work hard anymore.  .¡±

    Hearing this, the two of them burst into laughter, "Has Wukong fallen to the point of earning money to support his family?" At this moment, Bulma came out from inside, "Do you think he will not do anything bad to me?  about it?"

    "That's not necessarily the case!" A voice came from the bathroom at this time, "Woman, woman of the earth, where are you? Woman, did you hear that? Woman of the earth!" Bulma was very angry when she heard this address, "Listen  Here, my name is Bulma!"

    "It's too rude to be longer than a woman and shorter than a woman", "Where are my clothes?" "Because it was dirty, I took it to wash", "What", "Isn't there a change of clothes?"

    Vegeta took the change of clothes Bulma gave him, and was very angry when he saw it, "As a prince of the fighting race Saiyan, how can you wear this kind of clothes", "Then you should be naked", "Damn it, look down on me  I!"

    They kept laughing outside, and Vegeta couldn't help it. He put on this outfit and walked out. Although Vegeta was very angry, Bulma looked okay, "Unexpectedly, unexpectedly suitable  You."

    Then he laughed again, Vegeta was very angry, "Stop laughing, don't laugh if you want to survive", they stopped laughing immediately when they heard Vegeta say this.

    Bulma said to him, "How about staying here until Sun Wuchen comes back?" Vegeta had nothing to say, "Stay here, you will know as soon as Sun Wuchen comes back." Hearing Bulma said the news,  Vegeta stopped arguing.

    Two days later, when Gohan was writing, he suddenly felt an inexplicable force approaching them. Goku was still exercising outside, and he also had this feeling. As soon as he returned home, Gohan told him these things  matter.

      Wukong nodded and said to him, "I feel it, Dad!" "Yes, it seems to be a very evil spirit!"  I can vaguely feel that this aura is Frieza." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1160 Attack on Earth

    ?

    Tianjin Fan and the others are still practicing on the top of Daxue Mountain, Tianjin Fan and Dumplings, the two of them also felt a surge of energy and moved towards the earth, "There is more than one, it seems that there is also a terrifying energy", "Howhow could it be?  "

    Piccolo and the others also felt it. Everyone is practicing, and while everyone is practicing, they are also feeling the qi energy. Vegeta, sitting by Bulma's side, also felt this energy.

    "That bastard Sun Wuchen didn't give that guy the last blow." Yamcha heard what Vegeta said, and there was something in his words, "Is this anger really Frieza?" "Do you think I will admit it? You idiot.  "

    King Kai also felt this energy, "Impossible, Frieza should have been Sun Wuchen", everyone was nervous, but it was the case.

    At this time, Frieza and his spaceship had already headed to the earth, "That is the earth, Dad, it seems that it arrived before the super Cyer who turned me into this", said, Frieza turned his hand, and artificial  tail.

    Kurud sat on the main seat, resting his hands on his head, "It's such a small planet, it can be destroyed with one punch", "That's too cheap for them, let him see how powerful I am after becoming stronger"  , "Super Saiyan?"

    "Through the radar detection, you are flying towards the earth, and you will immediately know who is the real number one in the universe?" Frieza's anger can be displayed immediately, and Claude also wants to see it  , What does the first in the universe look like?

    Wukong and the others were already nervous, so they took out the Saiyan combat uniform from under the bed and put it on again. At this time, Qiqi and Bull Demon King also rushed over, but they couldn't stop Monkey King, Monkey King  Then flew away.

    Now that the situation is urgent, everyone is flying towards that direction, everyone¡¯s practice has stopped, and they are all gathering towards that aura energy. When Wukong was flying there, he found Klin¡¯s aura during the flight  .

    Sure enough, Klin flew towards Wukong after a while, Klin saw Wukong and said to him, "Does Wukong feel it?" "I feel it, how could I not feel it, because I have experienced that guy personally  angry!"

    Speaking of Klin, he remembered the aura that Frieza exploded and controlled him at that time. He will never forget, "What's going on? Didn't Frieza be defeated by Sun Wuchen?  "

    "I want to know too, I'm at a loss." Just like that, Goku and Krillin flew over there, and now they are very tense, and Vegeta and Yamcha are also heading to that place of breath at this time  .

    Vegeta thought to himself, "I didn't expect Frieza to be alive. Sun Wuchen is really too naive. By the way, who is the other guy? With Frieza, he has more aura than Frieza."

    And at this time in the spaceship, Kurud was drinking red wine, "It's not bad to travel to the border once in a while", but now, Frieza's mind is full of how to be humiliated by Sun Wuchen and crushed.

    Now Frieza is also angry and slandering, and the energy of his anger is blowing out everywhere, but it frightened the servants next to him. At this time, Kurud looked at Frieza, "It seems quite imposing, Frieza  , is such an opponent worthy of your expectations?"

    Frieza was so angry that he had nowhere to vent his anger, but on the surface he was calm and calm, "I'm so excited, Dad, I really want to fly out and dance."

    At this time, a servant came to report, "King Kurud, King Frieza, is now starting to land on the earth." At this time, Vegeta and Yamcha have arrived at the landing point, "It will probably be around here.  Landing" "Are you sure?"

    "Guy who doesn't understand the situation, shut up! I have personally fought against him", and at this time, Bulma also flew over in a plane, "Vegeta, Yamcha, here I come" Bulma  Came here with Poole.

    Yamcha was very nervous when he saw them coming here, "What are you doing here?" Bulma was very imposing, "Come and see Frieza! I haven't seen him since I was on Namek."

    Yamcha is very annoyed now, blaming Bulma for his lack of brains, "Come and see him Do you know how dangerous that guy is?" "Of course, if Frieza can really destroy the earth, he will die no matter where he is, so I think  Meet that rascal."

    Hearing what she said, Vegeta snorted coldly, "It seems that she is not only a lowly woman, but also a courageous woman." At this time, Tianjin Fan also came here with dumplings, and when he came here, he immediately took off his winter clothes  Take it off.

    Yamcha and Tianjin Fan were chatting about Frieza, and Vegeta turned around and scolded them, "Shut up, hide your fighting power, idiot, they have detectors, and the Namekians are ready to fight  .¡±

    Heard Vegeta sayThe three of them were very surprised, "Namek Piccolo! When did he come?" At this time, Wukong and Klin also came here, and they saw Bulma in the sky  them.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1161 Landing on Earth

    ?

    Wukong and the others flew down, "It seems that everyone has arrived", Yamcha asked Wukong, "Has Wuchen come yet?" Wukong shook his head, Piccolo suddenly panicked, and shouted to them loudly,  "coming!"

    I saw a spaceship in the sky over there slowly falling towards this side. This spaceship was exactly the same as Frieza's before, and it really was them!

    The spaceship flew over their heads and fell to the nearby side. The spaceship fell to the ground. The huge pressure flattened the nearby field, and the spaceship stretched out its legs to support the ground.

    "King Kurud, King Frieza, has successfully landed", Frieza is very excited now, Bulma and the others are now scared, "Frieza, it is Frieza, he is still alive".

    "Besides Frieza, there is another person whose ability is not inferior to Frieza." At this time, they became more and more panicked, and Vegeta said to them, "Listen, don't fly, walk  Get close, avoid the probe."

    Piccolo patted Wukong on the shoulder, "Let's go!" Wukong nodded, "Wait" At this moment, Yamcha stopped them, "Frieza's energy is so strong", "He is different from before.  , became stronger."

    When Yamcha heard this, he was already timid in his heart, "So what if he gets close? He is an unbelievable monster, and there are two other people, we are helpless", "Then what should we do?"

    Yamcha looked back at Piccolo, and Piccolo said to him, "Are you waiting to die here? Whatever you want, everyone knows the seriousness of the situation." Vegeta turned to them and said, "Want to hear the truth? Earth  Ruined."

    The main cabin of the spaceship opened, and Kurud and Frieza flew out from it. Frieza looked around and said, "Earth, what a nice planet!"

    Kurud said, "It doesn't matter what the people on earth are. We must kill the Super Saiyan No matter what method we use, it is only our race that has the most powerful force in the universe."

    Frieza said to Kurud, "I can definitely beat him with my dad, and I have become stronger. Maybe I can do it alone."  Do you want to wait for him? Frieza!"

    Frieza still had the proud look of his life, "Of course, Dad! However, I want to let him taste the pain and kill all the people on Earth. Although there are many people, three hours is enough  gone."

    "It's what you deserve! Sun Wuchen! In order to avenge you, I have changed my face and resurrected from the bottom of hell." Frieza, who is now close to madness, will use any means to kill Sun Wuchen.

    Now Wukong and a group of people are walking to Frieza's side. Although Wal-Mart has no combat power, he also has a fighting heart.

    While climbing the rock, he thought about it below, "Beast, are you going to die after being resurrected just now?" Bulma and the others looked anxiously at Yamcha below.

    At this time, Frieza began to give orders to the lower-level fighters, "Okay, all attack, and drive all the people on Earth to extinction, go." These fighters were shot down as soon as they flew up.

    At this time, a young man slowly descended from the top and put the sword in the scabbard behind his back. Frieza looked at him, who had never met before, "What's the matter? Earthlings."

    The boy said to him very seriously, "I'm here to destroy you." Listening to him, he was very serious, but who is the mysterious boy who suddenly blocked Frieza?  I don't know what the situation on the earth below will be like?

    Kurud heard his tone very hard, "What did you just say?" The boy on the opposite side replied without thinking, "I'm here to destroy you."

    Kurud and Frieza, both of them were taken aback when they heard the young man on the other side speak so arrogantly, "What is going to destroy us! Dad! It's great to know nothing!" Frieza and Ku  Rude and the two laughed over there.

    "I know, you are Frieza! There is nothing surprising, I know everything about you", these things really surprised Frieza. Frieza looked at the boy carefully, but he had never seen him.

    "What an honor! Some people even know my name on this planet at the edge of the Milky Way, but unfortunately, you don't know that I have the most powerful power in the universe."

    The boy on the opposite side said to Frieza, "I even knew you were going to die here", this sentence made Frieza very angry, but he calmed down again, "I will only speak quickly, kill him!"

    Frieza motioned to his fighters, and one fighter stood?Come out, Frieza said to the others, "Others go clean up the earthlings immediately".

    The remaining combatants just rushed out, but they were stopped by the boy opposite, "Hey, you guys, it's better not to do useless work, because you will die here too."

    Hearing what the boy on the opposite side said, these combatants were very unconvinced, "Hey, kid, what are you talking about? The tone is very arrogant."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1162 The Mysterious Young Man

    ?

    At this time, a lizard-like monster came out from behind, and said to the combatant in front, "Hey, wait, this guy is my prey."

    As he said that, he pointed the detector at the boy and began to detect his combat power, but the detector showed, "The combat power is only five, garbage! It will hurt a little, hold it back! It will be over soon."

    As he said that, the monster began to aim the laser cannon at the young man, and fired a cannon at him, thinking that he would be destroyed. Unexpectedly, when the cannonball hit him, he directly brought the cannon to him.  Bounced.

    The shell directly exploded on the mountain behind, scaring the monster to fire a few more shots. As a result, all these shots were bounced off by the boy, as if playing.

    This actually startled the monster. The boy flicked his hair, rushed towards the monster, and knocked him down on the spaceship with an elbow.

    At this time, Frieza felt that he was also a character, and at this moment the subordinates beside him also became nervous, and rushed towards the young man.

    As a result, before rushing in front of the young man, the young man pulled out his sword, slashed at them a few times, then put the sword back into the scabbard, and all the fighters fell down.

    Only then did Frieza realize the young man's fighting power, "It seems to be a bit capable!" At this moment, each of Wukong and the others suddenly felt a different energy, and they were taken aback.

    Now only Bulma didn't know what happened, "What everyone What's wrong?" Wukong told her, "Suddenly there was a very strong Qi, and a large amount of Qi disappeared in an instant", "What the hell is going on?"  What's going on?"

    At this time, Bulma still didn't know what happened, Piccolo thought for a while, "What happened on the other side of that mountain?" The battlefield of breath over there has not disappeared yet.

    Crowder looked at his ability, "You are quite capable", "As a person on Earth", Frieza and Crowder are still boasting here.

    The boy glared at them, "It's your turn now," Claude smiled when he heard what the boy said, "This is really surprising, do you hear me? Frieza, he's going to clean up."  What about us."

    "It's really overpowering! Let me tell you, people who like to brag often die early." The boy smiled, "For example, like you", "What?"

    The angry Frieza couldn't speak, the boy said to Frieza, "Being beaten up like this, why do you have the nerve to come to Earth to die?"

    This made Frieza very angry, "Slick kid, Dad, he really needs to be trained and trained", Kurud said to Frieza, "Just insulting you like this is already a capital offense!"

    Frieza looked at the young man, "Then I'll dirty my hands and be an executioner. You should feel honored." "I'll kill you in an instant, do you hear me?"

    Frieza is still reminiscing about his words, "Did you hear that? It's a unique declaration", and the young man spoke as if he was very confident, "It's best to go all out at the beginning, I won't be like Sun Wuchen  So kind."

    Hearing the name Sun Wuchen, both of them were inevitably taken aback. Kurud heard the name was unfamiliar, but he was very curious, "Sun Wuchen?" Frieza told Kurud, "It's that Super Saiyan  name, Dad!"

    "Really? Are you his companion?" The boy told him bluntly, "I have never seen him, I just know his name", "I just know it!"

    The boy looked at Frieza and his father and son, "You just said that before the Super Saiyan comes, let him taste the pain of being killed off all the people on Earth."

    "It is true that you are one of them, but thanks to you killing all my subordinates, I, Frieza, must do it myself," Frieza said indulgently.

    The boy smiled and said to him, "You guys have miscalculated," but Frieza didn't think so, "It's nothing, just clean up the garbage on the earth, and it will be over soon."

    "No! I've already told you that you are wrong. There is more than one Super Saiyan, Sun Wuchen, and there is another one here." Hearing this sentence, Frieza immediately became nervous.

    But Frieza thought about it, calmed down again, lowered his head and smiled, "It's amazing! He can boast such bullshit to scare people." Seeing that they didn't believe what he said, the boy started  own combat status.

    Then, a lot of energy was continuously sent around the boy, and Frieza panicked at this momentIncessantly, "Could it be", Frieza became more and more flustered, because he had already felt this kind of energy once.

    I saw that this young man sent all the fighters around him flying, and the crust on the ground was also shaken. This aura also shocked Wukong and the others, "What is this aura?" (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1163 Fighting Frieza

    ?

    At this time, Bulma also felt it. After all, Bulma stayed on Namek once, "What's going on? Why is it the same as when I was on Namek?"

    At this moment, Tianjin Fan suddenly remembered, "It's Wuchen! It's the same Qi as Wuchen at that time", Vegeta is now even more worried, "Super Saiyanimpossible, besides Sun Wuchen, there are Super Saiyans  person?"

    The young man over here is surrounded by yellow light, and his hair is also rushing upwards. This young man's aura is getting stronger and stronger, and his hair suddenly turns yellow. Seeing this, Frieza panicked and didn't know what to do.  He looked at Kurud nervously.

    Kurud looked at Frieza very nervously, not knowing what happened. The young man's aura is getting stronger and stronger, and his fighting power is also increasing rapidly. Frieza looks very scared.

    Frieza looked at the second Super Saiyan on the opposite side, feeling nervous and scared, but Kurud didn't take him seriously at all, because he didn't know the horror of Saiyans yet.

    Frieza looked at his eyes, "That look that look!" At this moment, Frieza recalled Sun Wuchen's appearance at that time, the young man looked at Frieza's frightened look, and smiled, "You  What are you afraid of?"

    Then, Frieza sent out a shock, using the biggest shock wave, and rushed towards the young man, "Go to hell!" The shock wave was very powerful, but the young man didn't seem to dodge.

    Wukong and the others had already seen the huge explosion on the other side of the mountain, and felt uncomfortable in their hearts, "Has it already started? Damn it!"  The tower was held back.

    "Don't fly, as I said, they have detectors, and if they are discovered, it will be all over. If you want to get close, you can only walk over," Vegeta threw Klin down after finishing speaking.

    Wukong ran over, Kling got up and said to Wukong, "Wukong, where the hell is Wuchen now?" Wukong just shook his head.

    "Although I am not reconciled, but since we have no chance of winning at all, even if Wuchen can come back, the earth may not be there by then." Kelin was very angry and hit the ground with his fist.

    Seeing the embarrassment of the current scene, Bulma said to Vegeta, "Vegeta, can you handle it?" Vegeta said loudly to him, "Shut up! You don't want to die with us,  Go back quickly."

    "You have been to Namek anyway, no matter how stupid you are, you should know this." Yamcha heard Vegeta scolding Bulma, and said to him angrily, "Vegeta, how can you scold Bulma?  Bulma is stupid."

    When Bulma heard Yamcha speak for him, she supported him, "Yes, Yamcha is young!", but Yamcha bluntly said to him, "She is just the loudest and most disobedient shrew on earth.  That's all."

    When Bulma heard him say this, she went up and pinched his ears, "Wait, you're helping me smooth things over", "Oh, I'm just kidding", "What, Yamcha! You really are  of."

    This made everyone laugh, but Bulma looked serious, "What, everyone" At this time, they also stopped laughing, and Kling said to them, "Maybe it was the last laugh just now!  "

    Speaking of this, Vegeta was even more unhappy, and ran over directly, leaving Bulma here, "Wait, really, it's incredible to leave the lady alone", Poole flew over, "Bull  Ma, let's go back."

    Bulma's mind seemed very firm, "Since you're here, how can you go back? Don't underestimate Miss Ben. I, Miss Bulma, have seen this level of dangerous scenes many times, ahahahaha."

    At this moment, Bulma pulled Poole's tail and rushed over there, "Vegeta, take me with you, I'm obviously taking care of you"

    At this time, King Kurud and King Frieza were facing the young Super Saiyan, "Frieza, it is not worth destroying this planet, Sun Wuchen will not be able to come back by then.  "

    "I know, Dad! I didn't take it seriously." Suddenly, Frieza was stunned, because he saw that the young man was still standing in the middle after the smoke dissipated, standing there unscathed, how could Frieza  Not surprised?

    At this time, the young man said to them, "You underestimate me. You don't have enough strength to deal with me. You will die at my hands." The more Frieza heard it, the more angry he became, "Slick-tongued brat, look!  trick!"

    Having said that, Frieza sent out a super shock wave towards the young man. The attack power of the shock wave was too strong, and directly dug a deep and long trench in the ground.

    rushed towards this young man, this young manThe man directly blocked the shock wave with his hands, and because the attack was too powerful, he pushed the young man back a long way, but in the end he still dispersed the energy of the wave.

    Now there is only a deep ditch left on the ground, and the young man is unscathed. He smiled at Frieza, "It's really stupid, Frieza, your arrogance will make you lose your life. The so-called victory or defeat,  It was decided in a split second." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1164 Kill Frieza

    ?

    Frieza didn't believe what he said, "Hmph, then I will kill you in one go as you wish." Frieza flew up to the sky above the young man, and gathered a super destructive monster on his finger.  bomb.

    Seeing the destructive bomb getting bigger and bigger, Kurud saw the energy bomb sent by Frieza and said to him, "Frieza, are you going to destroy this planet together?"

    At this moment, Frieza was very angry, "Just kill Sun Wuchen in the universe", and as a result, he directly smashed the destructive bullet at the young man, and the special destructive bullets dropped more and more.

    Kurud said to Frieza, "Frieza, let's go, this planet is about to explode", Frieza jumped off, and when the two were about to enter the spaceship, they saw the destruction bomb slowly  rose up.

    This really surprised Frieza, the young man slowly lifted up the saboteur, and walked up to Frieza, Frieza was very angry and surprised, "What? You bastard,  Unbeatable Xiaoqiang."

    The young man laughed at Frieza's angry look, "What's the matter? Are you at the end of your rope?" At this moment, Frieza shot another wave of light towards the destruction bomb, and this time they faced each other, and the destruction bomb exploded  up.

    At the scene, there was a huge explosion, and a huge crater was formed on the ground. Frieza smiled as he looked at the crater. The crater was completely destroyed.

    At this time, Kurud also jumped down and said to Frieza, "Successful! Frieza, he is not our opponent anyway", but they still don't know that this young man is already standing behind them  On the top of the mountain island.

    The two are still happy here, reminiscing about the attack just now, but what about the two of them!  How do you know that this young man is already standing behind them.

    "Before Sun Wuchen comes back, let's warm up." At this time, the young man made a series of movements on the top of the mountain, and finally pointed his hands at Frieza and called him, "Frieza!"

    When Frieza heard someone calling him, he immediately turned his head, looked at the mountaintop behind him, was very surprised in his heart, and sent a shock wave towards Frieza.

    Fortunately, Frieza ran fast, otherwise this blow would have caused great damage to Frieza. Frieza jumped up, "Do you think you can kill me like this?"

    Before he could say another word, he saw a person jumping down from above. It was this young man who took his sword and slashed at Frieza. It was too late to speak, and Frieza was like this  was cut in half.

    It was so simple to be terminated by this young man, even Kurud looked very frightened, he actually cut Frieza in half, and Kurud was stunned.

    At this time, Wukong and the others also came here, seeing Frieza's attack, the young man swung his sword back and forth a few times, and just like that, chopped Frieza into several pieces  piece.

    Then, he used Qi Wave Gong to send out a light wave towards Frieza, directly smashing Frieza's body completely, just like that, a little bit of ashes fell down.

    Kurud felt extremely uncomfortable watching Frieza being killed like this, and Vegeta and the others were also very surprised to see this young man wiped out Frieza in this way.

    "That was just now the fake Frieza", "It tore Frieza apart in an instant", just as they were still surprised, Bulma rushed over, heard what they said, and looked towards the sky  past.

    Like ants in the air, you can't see anything, "Your eyes are so good! You can see it. I didn't expect Sun Wuchen to be so powerful. He killed Frieza in one fell swoop, and the earth is saved again."

    This is Yamcha saying to Bulma with a serious face, "This is not Sun Wuchen, but it seems to be a Super Saiyan." Vegeta is now gnashing his teeth, very angry in his heart.

    They rushed over there, Goku, Piccolo and the others saw Vegeta rushing over, and rushed over, Yamcha was about to rush over, but was stopped by Bulma, "Wait, don't  Go, don't leave me here alone."

    As he spoke, Yamcha flew over with Bulma in his arms. At this moment, both the young man and Claude fell down.  , It's so good, Super Saiyan really surprised me!"

    "You can destroy my child in an instant, Frieza, how about it? Replace Frieza as my son! Only you who are the strongest in the universe are eligible to join my family, such as the earth, and all other beautiful planets  , you can have it all.¡±

    The young man looked at him disdainfully, ""Interesting", Kurud's face changed when he heard this sentence, "This is my sincere proposal!  It's a pity you don't appreciate it.  "

    "Speaking of which, that sword of yours is really sharp. It cut through Frieza easily, can you show me? What's the matter? Are you afraid?"

    Saying that, the young man didn't take out the sword, and threw it towards Kurud. Kurud took the sword and looked at it carefully, "It turns out that it is indeed extremely sharp. After all, you are  Rely on this sword to defeat Frieza." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1165 The mystery of the mysterious young man

    ?

    "Don't you think so?" The young man knew what Kurud said and what he was thinking!  A sensible person speaks in plain language, and then says to Kurud, "What do you want to say?"

    "It's nothing, it's very simple, that is to say, without this sword, you will lose" Then, Kurud grabbed the sword and slashed at the young man.

    Who would have guessed?  The young man caught the sword directly, that is to say, he caught the white blade with his bare hands. He directly held the edge of the sword, showing the aura of a Super Saiyan, holding the sword, and walked towards him  , Kurud took a few steps back weakly.

    "It seems that you made a mistake." He put one hand on Kurud's chest. Before Kurud could react, a wave of light rushed towards Kurud and hit him directly on the mountain. Kurud  De was also dying at this time.

    Kurud sat on the ground weakly, and looked at the young man with pleading eyes, "Forgive me! Please, forgive me yes yes, how about giving you a planet? No! The planets in the entire solar system belong to you,  So please!"

    The young man seemed to be bored with these words, and sent a light wave directly at Kurud, directly blasting him to pieces, and then destroying their spaceship again, destroying everything they had.

    At this time, Goku Vegeta and the others flew over, still surprised and curious, "Who is that guy?" After speaking, the young man withdrew his super Cyer breath, and then received the sword  sheath.

    The young man breathed a sigh of relief, looked back at Sun Wukong and the others, and said to them, "I'm going to pick up Mr. Sun Wuchen now, are you together?"

    Hearing these words, Wukong and the others were very surprised, and wondered whether he was an enemy or a friend, and wondered who he was?  And how did he know about Sun Wuchen? Now everything is a mystery.

    The young man pointed in the direction, "It's over there, Mr. Sun Wuchen is about to land near here." Each of them has a different mentality and different ideas about this young man.

    Vegeta was even more puzzled by him, "Impossible, there are no other Saiyans except us, who the hell is he?" Then the young man said to them, "Mr. Sun Wuchen will arrive in three hours, come with me  Bar!"

    Wukong saw that he knew so much about Wuchen, so he followed him angrily. Kelin said to Wukong, "I still don't know where he came from!"

    Then, Tianjin Fan said again, "He defeated Frieza, and he knows about Sun Wuchen, so he shouldn't be a bad person, and I'm also interested in going to see it."

    "Is he really going to pick up Sun Wuchen? How did he know that Sun Wuchen is coming? How strange! Forget it, let's go and see, I want to find out his true face", and the group of them rushed over there  past.

    The young man was relieved when he saw that they all flew over with him. At this time, he looked at the latitude table on his wrist, '57318220', "It seems to be nearby."

    So they fell down, and they and others all fell down. At this time, the young man took out a box of capsules from his pocket, took out No. 231, opened it and threw it on the ground, turning into a small refrigerator.

    He opened it and took a bottle of soda, and said to them, "There is still some time before Mr. Sun Wuchen arrives, and there are also many drinks here, everyone, feel free."

    Bulma heard that he was so polite, so she stopped being polite to him, "Then I won't be polite", and Wukong also ran over to the refrigerator, still choosing which bottle to take.

    Bulma looked at the refrigerator, "Does my family make this product?" Then the two opened it and drank it. Bulma looked at the young man, "Where have we met?" The young man shyly asked her  Say, "No, there is no"

    At this time, Wukong asked the young man, "Why do you know about Sun Wuchen?" The young man said to him, "I have only heard of him, but I have never seen him." "Then how do you know that Wuchen has three hours left?"  Can you come back?"

    This sentence seemed to choke him, lowered his head, and said to them, "Sorry, I can't say it." Vegeta said to him angrily, "Why can't I say it? Who are you? How can you have such power?  ?¡±

    Seeing that he didn't say anything, Goku asked him again, "Well, when you defeated Frieza and the others, did you transform into a Super Saiyan?" "Yes!"

    Hearing this, Vegeta became even more angry, "Don't be kidding, the only Saiyans are me and Sun Wuchen, as well as Sun Wukong, and Sun Wukong's descendants, his half-blood kid, there is no one else except us."

    "So, you can't be a Saiyan", "However, he did become a Super SaiyanPeople, defeated Frieza and them", "Besides, Saiyan's hair should be black.  "

    At this time, Bulma looked at her clothes again, "I said, well, isn't this the logo of the capsule company? Are you an employee of the company?" The young man quickly explained to them, "No"

    Bulma said to him, "Why are you so mysterious? Do you have to keep your name and age secret?" "You can't say your name, and you're seventeen years old."  .(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1166 Sun Wuchen Returns

    ?

    Now that the young man was so persecuted by them that he had no face to look up, Bulma hurriedly rescued him, "Okay, don't ask! People are also very embarrassed, after all, this child saved us and the earth."

    At this time, the young man was blushing, and they just stayed here, waiting for Sun Wuchen's arrival. At this time, they were all sitting in their respective places, and the young man looked over there from time to time.

    But as soon as he turned around, he saw Vegeta staring at him all the time, and turned his head subconsciously. At this time, Goku walked to Piccolo, "Piccolo, I've always wanted to ask you", "What?"

    "A year ago, when Dandy and the others moved to other planets, why didn't you go with Piccolo?" Piccolo smiled, "It's very simple, I don't want to live a boring life without stimulation."

    "So you have been practicing hard?" "Yes", Bulma and Klin sat together, "Vegeta is also, and he has not seen anyone during the day, so he must be practicing hard somewhere?"

    "Anyway, he just wants to defeat Wuchen. That guy has a lot of self-esteem, he seems to be a Saiyan prince." Bulma looked at Vegeta and said to Kelin, "Don't you think they are very similar?"  Clint was curious now.

    Bulma whispered to Klin, "That incredible boy and Vegeta, I always think they are a bit similar", after Bulma said so, Klin felt the same.

    The boy looked at Vegeta from time to time, and Vegeta said directly to him, "Why have you kept looking at me since just now? If you are really a Saiyan, you should know me."

    The young man lowered his head and said embarrassingly, "I'm very sorry" Tianjin rice and dumplings rested here, "That guy and Wu Chen probably met on another planet, I think so",  "But he seems to know Earth very well"

    After a while, the young man stood up, "Three hours have passed, Mr. Sun Wuchen should be here soon", at this moment, they all stood up, "Really? It's true, I feel a breath of air."

    "Someone is indeed coming, this aura is getting closer and closer", "The time and place that the child said are completely accurate", "It's Wuchen, it's Wuchen's aura, it's coming", I saw a meteor in the sky  crashed in this area.

    They were all very happy, and hurried here, the spaceship directly smashed into a crater, at this time.  The airship opened the hatch, and Wuchen came out from inside, and saw that he and his companions were waiting for him on it, which made him very surprised.

    "Why are you all here?" "Welcome back, Wuchen!" Bulma and Kelin were very happy to see Wuchen came back, but now only Wuchen himself is still confused, "How do you know I'm coming back?  "

    Bulma told Sun Wuchen, "It's this kid, he told us that you will land here", "Wuchen, do you know him?"  who?"

    Even Bulma and the others were surprised, "What? You really don't know this child?" Wukong looked again, "I really don't know" "He knew you would land at this time and place!"

    When Sun Wuchen heard this, he was really surprised, "Really? How strange! Frieza and the others discovered my spaceship, and they seem to know when I will return to Earth."

    "Speaking of which, who killed Frieza and the others, I feel a strong anger, is it Piccolo? Or Vegeta? Or Goku! I can't get out of the three of you."

    Piccolo told Sun Wuchen, "Frieza and the others were also killed by this kid in an instant, and they can become Super Saiyans just like you".

    "Super Saiyan is really amazing, he is still so young, after all, there are Saiyans besides us", but Vegeta did not admit it, "Impossible, there will never be another Saiyan  Subhuman."

    "Forget it, this kind of thing doesn't matter anymore", "It doesn't matter what it isyou can still see it as before", "Really?" Bulma looked at Sun Wuchen very floatingly.

    At this time, the young man said to Sun Wuchen, "Mr. Sun, actually I have something to tell you", "Follow me?"  They were all surprised.

    So Sun Wuchen followed the young man to the side, but Kelin and the others looked confused, "What, you still have to keep it a secret from us!" "Sorry, wait for me."

    This time the young man actually let Sun Wuchen and him fly to the other side of the mountain. It seems that this matter is very important!  The young man said to Sun Wuchen, "Just here."Sun Wuchen fell to the ground and said to the young man, "Speaking of which, I have to thank you first, because you killed Frieza, I'm really sorry, it seems that I was too naive."

    The young man said to Sun Wuchen, "You should have eliminated Frieza and the others, but the time is too tight. I can't wait until you come back, so I have to take action."   com

 Chapter 1167 The Mysterious Man Tries Sun Wuchen

    ?

    "Frieza, their spaceships are faster, let them slip away first, they don't know how to repent, I'm just trying to clean them up" "You won't arrive until three hours later, I'm afraid it's too late."

    "No, because! I learned a new move", "New move", Wuchen told the young man, "Yes, it's called teleportation", the young man was surprised, "Teleportation?"

    "It was taught to me by the people of Yadrak. From the spaceship I was riding, I could move to Frieza in an instant." "Is that so? I didn't expect Mr. Sun to learn such a move. I thought  You won't be there in three hours."

    "I changed history unintentionally. I originally planned to see Mr. Sun himself, but unexpectedly I met everyone" Sun Wuchen became more and more confused as he listened, "History? What's going on?"

    "I want to ask you first, whether Mr. Sun can become a Super Saiyan at any time according to his own wishes", "Not at first, but after cultivation, he can control it."

    "Can you show me the changes here, please!" The young man said firmly to Sun Wuchen, and Sun Wuchen looked at the young man's firm eyes, so he nodded.  Became a Super Saiyan.

    At this time, Wukong Piccolo, they also felt the Qi energy of Sun Wuchen becoming a Super Saiyan again, because this energy is extraordinary and the fighting power is very powerful.

    Sun Wuchen said to the young man, "Is this enough?" The young man saw Sun Wuchen's appearance, "Thank you very much! It's amazing! It's exactly the same as when I became a Super Saiyan."

    Then, Wuchen said to the young man, "What are you going to do next?" The young man smiled and said to Sun Wuchen, "I want to become a Super Saiyan too", and the young man instantly became a Super Saiyan.  Saiyan state.

    The two just looked at each other like this, their strengths were comparable, the young man looked very satisfied, even Wuchen felt very curious, "It's exactly the same", "I'm sorry", and then drew out his sword  , and slashed towards Sun Wuchen.

    However, the sword just stopped in front of him and didn't cut it down. Sun Wuchen was very calm, but the young man felt flustered, "Why don't you hide"

    Sun Wuchen smiled and said to him, "Because you are not murderous, I know you will stop", so the boy put down the sword, "So that's it! I won't stop this time, okay?"

    Then, the boy was about to slash at Sun Wuchen again with his sword, but Sun Wuchen stretched out a finger, which seemed to be full of energy, and just like that, the boy directly slashed at Sun Wuchen.

    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen used his one finger to fight the boy's sword, and no matter how the boy attacked, Sun Wuchen didn't move, and had to catch his sword attack with his fingers.

    In this way, the boy fought for a while, then stopped, put the sword back into the scabbard, and took back his Super Saiyan state, "Sure enough, it's just like the one in the legend, no, it's better than the one in the legend.  Be powerful."

    Wuchen also took back his Super Saiyan form. The young man said to Sun Wuchen, "Even Frieza was cut to pieces by this sword", but Sun Wuchen also bluntly said, "Because you are not real.  wants to fight me."

    The young man looked at Sun Wuchen, "You are trustworthy, I will tell you everything", but Piccolo, Vegeta and the others were still confused, "Is it almost here? What a scary guy."

    Here, the young man told Sun Wuchen, "Please keep your words secret from now on." Wuchen nodded, "Understood, don't worry, my mouth is very tight."

    The young man said to Sun Wuchen seriously, "I came from the future world 20 years later by time machine", this sentence frightened Sun Wuchen, "The future 20 years later"

    "Yes, my name is Trunks, with Saiyan blood flowing through my body, because I am Vegeta's son", Sun Wuchen was even more surprised when he heard this sentence, "Are you Vegeta's son  That being said, it¡¯s really similar.¡±

    Sun Wuchen looked back, Vegeta was still looking at him, Sun Wuchen weighed Vegeta carefully, "That guy will also be a father", "I was born in two and a half years", "I'm so surprised  !"

    Trunks said to Sun Wuchen seriously, "I came here by time machine not to talk about this, but to tell you a very important thing."

    "In this era, three years later, at around ten o'clock in the morning on May 12, two super terrifying people will appear on a small island 9 kilometers southwest of Nandu.An imaginary monster.  "

    When Wuchen heard this sentence, he also became serious, "Who are they? Are they people from the universe?" Trunks told Sun Wuchen, "No, they are artificial humans made by people on earth."

    "They are so-called biochemical humans, and they were created by the mad scientist of the former Red Silk Army¡ªDr. Gelo." Sun Wuchen was very surprised when he heard this, "Red Silk Army, the Red Silk Army that I killed?  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1168 Trunks

    ?

    Trunks said to Sun Wuchen, "You are right. They are the Red Silk Army. Although the army is deep in the north, you have wiped it out a long time ago. But Dr. Gaylor survived and continued to study."

    "What is the purpose? Same as before? To conquer the world?" This Trunks is not very clear, "I am not very clear about this, Dr. Gary probably intends to do so."

    "Dr. Gaylor originally wanted to make the artificial man an ultimate murder weapon, but he died at the hands of his own invention. That is to say, the artificial man is a terrorist who enjoys killing and destroying."

    Sun Wuchen thought for a while, "Even you who killed Frieza and others in an instant, and you, as a Super Saiyan, call them monsters, it seems quite strong!"

    At this time, Trunks lowered his head, "Although I resisted, it's a pitythere are two people on the other side, and when they were one-on-one, I couldn't even escape."

    Hearing this, Sun Wuchen couldn't help interrupting him, "Wait, you said there are two opponents, where are your companions?"

    Trunks sighed, "No, I am the only warrior left after 20 years. In the battle at that time, Dad, Wukong, Kling, Yamucha, Tianjin Rice, Dumplings, and Piccolo were all killed  Already!"

    "Sun Gohan, who escaped by chance, became my mentor, but he was also four years ago After Piccolo passed away, Dragon Ball disappeared, and no one can be resurrected. Killing those guys one by one is too powerful."

    Hearing this, Sun Wuchen didn't even hear his own name, so he couldn't help asking Trunks, "Well, what happened to me? Was I also killed?" "You didn't participate in the battle, and soon, you will  Got seriously ill and then died."

    Hearing what Trunks said, Sun Wuchen was taken aback, but Piccolo over there suddenly became clever, and Trunks continued, "It's viral heart disease, a disease that even Super Saiyans can't get rid of.  ?¡±

    Sun Wuchen started to worry now, "It's really nerve-wracking! Immortal beans can't be cured, damn it, I'm about to die, I can't fight them, I'm really not reconciled!"

    Seeing Sun Wuchen's performance, Trunks couldn't understand, "Is it really so regrettable not to participate in the battle? Don't you think it's scary?" "Of course it will be scary, they are very strong, I really want to see their strength!  "

    Trunks looked at Sun Wuchen and smiled, "You are worthy of being a real Saiyan warrior, just like Mom and Gohan said! Please take it immediately after you have symptoms", and took it out of his jacket pocket  A dose of pills was handed over to Sun Wuchen!

    Sun Wuchen took it over and looked at it, and asked Trunks, "What is this?" "You want an incurable disease in this era, and there will be a special medicine in about 20 years, and you won't have to die if you take the pill.  .¡±

    Sun Wuchen was very surprised and excited when he heard it, "Really? That's great! It's good to say no, really." At this time, Trunks was a little nervous, "Actually, I shouldn't do this, because this  will change history."

    "But if history is like that I believe you must have made a difference. My mother worked hard to develop the time machine, and I hope you can save the world." "Wait, wait! The one who made the time machine Could it be your mother?  "

    Trunks pointed over there, "Yes, it's over there." After Trunks said this, Sun Wuchen was shocked, "Bulma", and here, Piccolo  I also suddenly sweat profusely, I don't know what's going on.

    Vegeta is crazy to wait here, or he won't let him listen if he tells his identity!  Can Vegeta not be angry!  "What the hell are they talking about? It's annoying."

    It was Bulma who understood Wuchen, "Sun Jun seemed very surprised", Wuchen stood up, "The words just now were too surprising, I thought Bulma would definitely be with Yamcha, who knows?  With Vegeta"

    At this time, Trunks suddenly felt ashamed, "Mr. Yamcha seems to be very fickle, so my mother broke up with him in a fit of anger." You said that it happened that Yamcha was there suddenly  Sneezed.

    "It just so happens that Dad was lonely at that time, but they didn't get married, maybe because of Mom's personality", "I don't understand, but it's really possible" Sun Wuchen looked at Bulma and Beiji again  tower.

    Trunks said to Sun Wuchen, "Dad died before I was sensible, and I was very excited to see him for the first time just now." At this time, Wukong and the others also realized, "They seem to be looking at this side, still smiling  .¡±

    At this time, Trunks said to Sun Wuchen very nervously, "By the way, this matter must be kept secret. If I tell them and embarrass the two of them, I may not exist."

    Wuchen agreed to him with satisfaction,Lankes finally said to Sun Wuchen, "Okay, I'm leaving now, my mother will worry about it later", "Thank your mother for me, it would be great if the future can be changed."

    Trunks turned back and said to Sun Wuchen, "Yes, I have witnessed your strength, and I have hope in my heart." "When will we meet again?" "I don't know! The energy required for the time machine to go back and forth needs to be replenished for a long time  Time."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1169 Sun Wuchen's Encounter

    ?

    "If I was still alive at that time, I would definitely come to support. Three years later" Wu Chen said to him confidently, "With the goal of defeating them, we will practice hard in these three years."

    After finishing speaking, Trunks flew away, leaving Sun Wuchen here alone, because he was thinking about how to tell them about this matter, "What a headache! How should I tell everyone."

    At this time, Wukong and the others also came over, "Wuchen, what did he say to you?" Wuchen was also very nervous, "Thatit's not a big deal."

    At this time, Piccolo said to him very seriously, "Speak, this matter is too important!" Only then did Sun Wuchen realize, "Piccolo, did you hear that?" "My hearing is very keen."

    At this time, Bulma asked Sun Wuchen, "What's important? Tell me." In fact, this made it difficult for Sun Wuchen to speak, and Piccolo directly intercepted what he said, "If you think it's hard to say, let me say it.  "

    He was still very nervous when he heard what Piccolo said, for fear that he would tell Trunks' secret, but Piccolo also had a sense of restraint, "Don't worry, I won't say anything that affects the existence of that guy. From now on, we want to keep  Life, you must practice hard."

    Piccolo also concealed Trunks' life experience and told everyone about other things. This incident surprised everyone, and these things made them all think this incident was incredible.

    But the truth is, they don¡¯t have to believe it, Piccolo told them, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, go and enjoy it! I want to practice, because I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡±

    At this time, they also saw the time machine in the sky, and Trunks sat in it and looked at them on the ground. At this time, Trunks also had many thoughts in his heart.

    He was also looking at Vegeta, "Father, as mother said, you are strong and proud, serious and a lonely man, please don't die, young mother, please do your best." After speaking, he sat in the time machine and disappeared suddenly  .

    They still thought it was unbelievable just now, but now they saw that the time machine that Trunks was sitting on suddenly disappeared, so they believed in this existence.

    They have said one after another that they want to practice, and everyone is unwilling to endure the cruel reality of this statement, and they are all working hard for this goal.

    Vegeta is the person who is more angry than anyone else. Sun Wuchen's transformation into a Super Saiyan is beyond his expectations, because the first person to become a Super Saiyan should be the prince on Planet Vegeta  ¡ª¡ªVegeta.

    But it is not as expected, since Sun Wuchen has become the first Super Saiyan, then he will continue his Saiyan goal and strive to surpass Sun Wuchen, but suddenly another kid appears.

    Moreover, this kid is actually a Saiyan, and he can become a Super Saiyan, which is completely beyond his expectation, but the fact is that in front of him, Vegeta is not reconciled and has no choice.

    "Damn it, I must be alive after three years. Frieza was not beaten to death by my own hands. I must defeat this so-called artificial man. If I can defeat this artificial man with my own hands, then my strength has definitely surpassed that of Freeza.  Sa's ability."

    Now, after conveying the shocking facts, the mysterious boy has returned. Three years later, will the terrifying duo really appear?  Everything is a mystery now.

    After this matter was clarified, Vegeta said to Sun Wuchen, "Sun Wuchen, tell me! How did you survive the explosion of Namek?"

    "Yeah, isn't Frieza's spaceship broken? Even the king of the realm thinks you're hard to survive!" Sun Wuchen looked at the sky, "I thought so, and I really thought I was going to die."

    "But suddenly I found an egg-like spaceship nearby." Only then did Vegeta remember, "By the way, it's the spaceship of the Ginyu Special Forces."

    "Anyway, I got on it and pressed a button indiscriminately." In this way, when the planet exploded, I also took this spaceship and flew to an unknown place, crashed into a cliff, and finally landed on the  an unknown place.

    Just like that, the spaceship was also smashed, and Wu Chen fell down like this. At this moment, two people came over, and Wu Chen opened his eyes, "It seems that this is not heaven", just like that, he saw a group of people  star creature.

    Vegeta said to Sun Wuchen, "Ginyu and the others were going to attack the Yadrak planet, and they have already set it as the destination. You said that this strange equipment belongs to the Yadrak people."

    Wuchen nodded, "Yes, we got along pretty well, so they gave me such clothes. Although it looks a bit weird, my clothes are already tattered."

    BejiAt this time, Ta changed the topic again, "You guys will definitely not return empty-handed after going to Yadrake. Although they have no strength, they have incredible moves. You must have learned some."

    Sun Wuchen said to him very excitedly, "Yes, you guessed right!" This is Wukong and the others still thinking, "Really? That's why you didn't return to Earth, I said! What moves did you learn?" .  .(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1170 God-level big move teleportation

    ?

    Sun Wuchen told them, "Because of time constraints, I only learned one trick, but it was very hard! That is teleportation!" They were very surprised to hear this move, "Teleportation? Really, really? Sun Wuchen! Let us see  Let's go."

    "Want to see it? Okay! First of all, not the destination, but the person as the target, and then feel his aura, so this trick can't go to no-man's land, so where should we go? Okay, goodbye."

    Sun Wuchen thought of a good idea, and suddenly disappeared, but suddenly appeared again, before they were surprised, but it was indeed too fast, it just disappeared and reappeared in an instant.

    Vegeta smiled at him, "What teleportation! It's just deceiving people with super fast speed." But Wuchen smiled and fiddled with the glasses on his eyes, "Look! What is this?"

    Kelin and Wukong saw it immediately, "Isn't this the sunglasses of Wutian teacher?" Otherwise, after hearing what Wukong and Kelin said, it was true after thinking about it, "But here is more than 10,000 kilometers away from the turtle house.  Ah? That's amazing!"

    Wukong looked at Piccolo and the others, "Leave the letter now, Klin, and return it to Grandpa Turtle for me later", he took off his glasses and handed them to Klin, and then Klin took them with him.  go up.

    Bulma said to Sun Wuchen, "You have everything now", "Then let's meet up at the place where the artificial man appears in three years' time, and tell us the time and place where we meet up in three years' time."

    When Wuchen heard Tianjin Fan say to him, he was suddenly confused, "I seem to have said it I forgot", which scared them. Fortunately, Piccolo also heard it, which is more reliable.

    "Three years later, on May 12th, around ten o'clock in the morning, on a small island near 9 kilometers southwest of Nandu, one hour in advance, let's get there at nine o'clock in the morning."

    Wuchen heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Piccolo told them the news, Wukong stared at Sun Wuchen, "You, luckily Piccolo heard it"

    Piccolo told them, "Say it first, don't come if you don't have self-confidence, this time the enemy is very powerful, it's not good to hold everyone back", but it seems that Piccolo said this sentence specially for Yamcha  of.

    But Yamcha also reluctantly accepted, "Yes, I agree!" Krillin also smiled awkwardly, and Vegeta smiled at them, "It's ridiculous, isn't it you who have the least confidence?  ?"

    Piccolo was very angry when he heard it, "What? Want to try it!" Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong rushed to persuade them, "Forget it, forget it, don't make me live just because of one or two small things."

    Bulma quickly added a sentence at this time, "By the way, I remembered one thing. How about killing Dr. Gero who made the artificial man now? Even if you don't know where it is? You can know it by asking the dragon.  After a year, you won¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    When Klin heard this method, he quickly agreed with Bulma's idea, "Bulma, this idea is very good, so that it can be solved without fighting. Great, Bulma! It's really amazing."

    At this time, when Bulma and Klin were still happy, Vegeta was very angry when he heard what they said, "Whoever dares to do that, I will kill him! Do you hear me?"

    Bulma is also very angry, because he thinks that Vegeta is unreasonable, and he still doesn't know if he can beat those artificial humans. He now has such great confidence to fight these artificial humans.

    "What is superfluous? This is not a game, it's about the fate of the earth." At this time, Bulma turned his attention to Sun Wuchen, "Wuchen, you think so too."

    Sun Wuchen saw that Bulma was very pitiful and aggrieved, but he still had to stick to his own opinion, so he could only ruthlessly reject Bulma, "I'm sorryto be honest, I want to fight too, and besides, Dr. Gero has not done anything now.  "

    "How can you kill him casually?" Although what Wuchen said now makes sense, but in this urgency, he has to think rationally, and Bulma is very anxious now.

    Bulma said to other earthlings, "Everyone, we don't need to play with these Saiyans. They are all fighting madmen. If they die again this time, they will not be able to be resurrected."

    Tianjin Fan came over, "I also want to fight, how about trying my own strength? If I die, I can only blame myself for my lack of ability." Then, Yamucha also nodded.

    Bulma is completely speechless now, the whole person has one head and two big ones, "I really convinced you!" At this time, Kelin said to Bulma, "Bulma, I often think I was an enemy before everyone,  I also hated Wuchen at first, and Wukong."

    "But in order to resist a powerful enemy, we were forced to join forces. Over time, we became friends, althoughAlthough it's not easy, but the opponent is really strong." Bulma couldn't understand Kling's meaning, "What do you want to say?  "

    At this time, Kelin walked up to Bulma and said to her quietly, "If there is no common enemy, Piccolo is fine, but what will happen to Vegeta is hard to say." (Remember this website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1171 Three-year deadline

    ?

    Wukong also heard what they said, and felt that what Klin said was a bit redundant, but Klin was a cunning fox, and he fooled Wukong with just a few words, but, Piccolo, he heard everything.

    Bulma listened to what Kelin said, and thought about it carefully, "Okay, I understand, do whatever you want, we ordinary citizens are only at your mercy."

    Now, probably knowing everyone's opinions, Wuchen summed up their words, "For future peace! Fight!"

    But Bulma still complained secretly, "It's like a terrible dictator somewhere, you are absolutely wrong, psychopath! I really can't do anything about you, I have to accompany you to the end."

    Wuchen was still very guilty when he heard what Bulma said, "Okay, three years later, that May 12th, at 9:00 a.m., if you are confident, go to the predetermined place to gather."  Can't figure it out.

    Vegeta was very angry when he heard Sun Wuchen's words, "Sun Wuchen, don't think that becoming a Super Saiyan is a big deal, I will defeat you sooner or later, don't forget, I am the strongest Saiyan."

    Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta's angry look and nodded. After speaking, Vegeta gathered his energy and flew away with a thud. Then, Tianjin rice and dumplings also left. Kelin waved his hand to the dumplings.  "Jiaozi, you must become stronger!"

    Wukong said to Tianjin Fan, "Tianjin Fan, you must develop more powerful moves!" Tianjin Fan nodded, "Okay, everyone, see you in three years!"

    Sun Wuchen looked back at Piccolo, "Piccolo, come and practice with Wukong and me! We can learn from each other!" Piccolo thought for a while, "Okay, it's just what I want!"

    Sun Wuchen asked Kelin and Yamcha, "Kelin, Yamcha, are you two coming with us?" Kelin said to Sun Wuchen, "I will go back to Master Wutian to practice at my own pace."

    Yamcha went on to say, "I don't need it anymore, to be honest, I am too far away from you." Wu Chen heard the answers from the two of them, so he didn't force it anymore, "Really? That's right! Bulma! I wish you  Have a healthy baby."

    Wuchen told Bulma very calmly that after speaking, the three of them flew away, making the inside a mess, leaving the three of them here in embarrassment and surprise, and they were still thinking about this so-called baby

    Kelin was still thinking about this, "Baby Bulma, are you pregnant?" Bulma himself was also surprised, "No, I don't know what stupid he did."

    At this time, Yamucha said to them, "No, no, what Wuchen meant was that we should get married quickly and build a happy family. I never thought he would say such a thing!"

    Yamcha himself was being foolish and nympho there, but Kelin and Bulma couldn't figure out what he was thinking, and even Poole couldn't see what his master was doing!

    In order to deal with the powerful enemy that appeared three years later, everyone left separately. At this time, Kelin had already arrived at the Guixian House, and suddenly appeared in front of Teacher Wutian, and called out humorously, "Wutian  teacher!"

    That guy frightened Guixianren all of a sudden, "Xiaolin, are you a ghost? Just now Wuchen's ghost took my glasses! Why are you wearing my glasses?"

    At this time, Kelin took off his glasses, "Teacher Wutian, I want to continue practicing", Kelin said to Teacher Wutian very seriously, but Teacher Wutian snatched the glasses back and jumped to  recliner.

    Teacher Wutian took his own beauty magazine and read it there, "I can see it clearly with glasses!" At this moment, Kelin hurried to Teacher Wutian, "Well, I want to continue practicing Teacher Wutian,  Practicing?"

    Kelin begged Mr. Wutian bitterly, but Mr. Wutian had been staring at his beauty magazine all the time, ignoring Kelin's thoughts at all.

    At this time, Vegeta had already arrived in Bulma's father's laboratory. Bulma's father seemed to be afraid of Vegeta, and persuaded Bulma's father, "Let me make a 300-fold gravity chamber!"

    "Yes, Sun Wuchen has been able to practice under 100 times the gravity before, I want him three times more", Bulma's father felt very incredible when he heard what Vegeta said.

    "It's a mess. If Vegeta's weight is 60 kg, it will become 18 tons! How is this possible?" Vegeta heard Bulma's father mean that he didn't want to do it.

    So, in a fit of anger, he burst out his anger. The fighting ethnic Saiyan tribe is really stubborn!  "Do it anyway!" This frightened Bulma's father, and even the hair of the cat he hugged stood up.

    And then, their respective strict special training began, and the Tianjin rice and dumplings were still in Shanghai.?Practice on the island, the main goal of this Tianjin meeting is to aim at the attack, let Jiaozi stand there and attack the mountain behind him.

    Fortunately, Tianjin Fan's ability is relatively strong, and it sent out countless air wave bombs, and finally blew up the mountain until there was only a big area behind Jiaozi. Although Jiaozi was afraid, he still believed in Tianjin Fan!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1172 Respective practice

    ?

    And on the top of the snow mountain, Wukong, Wuchen, and Piccolo, the three of them are still practicing, and the three of them fight each other, attack each other, and exercise everyone's defense and attack power.

    Since Wukong has not yet become a Super Saiyan, so now Wuchen and Piccolo are attacking Sun Wukong together, and Sun Wukong's Saiyan form must be summoned, so that he can discover the potential in his body.

    Moreover, the two of them did not show any mercy when they attacked, but the attacks of the two were too powerful. With Wukong's strength, it is still impossible to fight against Wuchen and Piccolo.

    Sure enough, Wukong failed like this, and was severely beaten by the two of them under the snow-capped mountain, but a strict teacher produces a high-level apprentice, this sentence is never wrong, Piccolo looked at Wukong very tired, "let's call it a day!  "

    Wukong is covered in injuries now, but after hearing what Piccolo said, Wukong still has a breath in his heart that has not been vented. After all, he is also a Saiyan, and his fighting spirit does not show weakness. "Train me for a while, I must become stronger  !"

    "I must become a real Saiyan, I must become a Saiyan, I failed in Frieza's first battle, but in the next battle, I can't fail again, I hope Gochen and Piccolo, you two  Show me no mercy."

    Yamcha is also training hard at this time, he lives in Bulma's house, he is practicing hard in the backyard, the spaceship is in front of him, he is still thinking, "That guy Vegeta, at the beginning  Just practice under 300 times the gravity."

    Now the scene turns to Vegeta, Vegeta is practicing in the 300 times gravity room adjusted by Bulma's father, and he used 300 times the gravity at the beginning, which is much stronger than Gochen before.

    Vegeta is really very difficult here, and Bulma's father followed his request and set up many artificial attack machines here, specifically to deal with Vegeta. These machines are completely immune to these gravity settings.

    It is very difficult for Vegeta to walk and jump in it, and the attack has dropped a lot, and the speed can't be raised any more, and there is no way to resist the ability of these robots. Their attack power is completely copying Vegeta's ability.

    Now he is very strenuous, and just being attacked by these machines on the ground, Vegeta is very angry. On the one hand, he is angry with Sun Wuchen, and on the other hand, he is angry with himself for not being able to live up to his expectations. Under his own willpower, he still stood up.

    "I must surpass, I must surpass Super Saiyan, I must defeat Sun Wuchen", with his anger, the energy of Qi is also increasing.

    In the end, all the air burst out directly, and all the machines were blown up in an instant, and the spaceship was also destroyed. Bulma and Yamcha heard the loud noise in the backyard, and hurried over to check.

    The two of them were very surprised when they saw the strong explosion scene of the spaceship in the backyard, "His practice is too intense, that's why he became like this." Bulma squatted on the ground picking up the scrap iron, "Beji  tower!"

    Thinking that Vegeta was dead, suddenly, Vegeta stretched out a hand from inside, and just like that stood out from the scrap iron, the two felt even more incredible, "You are still alive!"

    Bulma first breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to Vegeta angrily, "What do you want to do? I almost destroyed my house." As soon as he finished speaking, Vegeta collapsed, Bulma  He ran over quickly and helped him up.

    Vegeta is still in high spirits now, "Don't meddle in my own business, it will hinder my cultivation" Looking at Bulma, she is also very worried about him, "What kind of cultivation? You can't do it with your body."

    But Vegeta, the Saiyan prince, is so proud, how could he hear Bulma say these words, "This injury is nothing I am the number one Saiyan in the universe I will surpass Sun Wuchen soon  "

    "Whether you are a vegetable or a carrot, listen to me now!" Bulma looked at Vegeta worriedly, but Vegeta completely ignored their feelings, "Don't order me, you earthlings, I am  "

    In this way, Vegeta couldn't support his physical strength and fell down directly. Bulma quickly treated him with medical facilities and guarded him by his side.

    Bulma's father and mother also came here quickly, looking at Vegeta, "Such a big accident happened, and he only suffered such a small injury. The Saiyan is really amazing!" "Poor little Vegeta!"

    Then Bulma's father took his mother and walked out. Bulma was just about to go out, but heard Vegeta speak, "Sun Wuchen, surpass you, definitely surpass you!"

    Vegeta is still fantasizing in his own consciousness at this time, threatening and luring himself to become stronger. He fantasizes about Sun Wuchen and Trunks.The man stood in front of him, turned into a Saiyan, and looked at him.

    But both of them became Saiyans, and he burst out his strongest aura, but he was shocked by the aura of Sun Wuchen and Trunks in an instant, and the two of them became farther and farther away, just like that  Can't get rid of my nightmare!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1173 Fleeting, time has come

    ?

    He is not reconciled, he is very uncomfortable and depressed. He has always dreamed of being a Super Saiyan, but he has withstood the blows of the two people back and forth many times. His heart is already full of depression, and he has not vented it until now.

    So much so that he is still in his own dream, he can't escape his own thoughts, and the anger in his heart can never be vented, "Why? Why? Why can't I surpass them? Why?"

    Just like that, Vegeta was woken up by himself. He was woken up by his depression and anger. He hadn't come out of the dream scene just now, and he was still thinking about what happened just now.

    Finally lying down with a sigh of relief, he turned his head and saw that Bulma had fallen asleep sitting next to him, and he was looking at Bulma like that!

    Kelin is also continuing to practice here at Guixianren. Kelin is standing in the sea and exercising the Kamepai Qigong.  beauty magazine.

    Guixianren was very excited looking at the beauty magazine, "Amazing!" Kelin thought he was talking about himself, stopped happily, and then held up his magazine and said to Kelin that these pictures are very powerful, which made Kelin white happy  played a game.

    On the top of the snow mountain, Wukong and Piccolo attacked Wuchen, but Wuchen's speed was too fast, and the attacks of the two couldn't touch him at all.  It has also improved a lot.

    Wukong watched Wuchen and Piccolo fighting against each other. Although he couldn't see them, Wukong had already felt them, kicked them both, and they both felt Wukong's impact, and then  Then escaped.

    After all, Wukong has not yet become a Super Saiyan, and his speed and strength are still not as high as Wuchen. In this way, Wukong attacked Wuchen, and Wuchen didn't show mercy, and gave him a blow at Wukong.

    Wukong was falling down, but finally he controlled the speed and stopped. Wukong continued to attack Sun Wuchen. Now everyone is responsible for themselves.

    And here in Bulma, Yamcha walked up to the spaceship and watched Vegeta in the window training inside. The gravity inside had reached 400 times, and Vegeta continued to practice inside.

    Yamcha looked at Vegeta working so hard, and Yamcha felt that it was time, so she turned around and said to Poole, "Pool, it's time to travel."

    So, in the blink of an eye, three years have passed, and before Wukong and the others left, Qiqi was still asking Wukong if he needed lunch, and Qiqi was also very worried about them, but just like that, the three of them left.

    "Because of the existence of artificial humans, the future I live in is like hell, too strong! Too strong! Those guys" Wuchen and the others are still thinking about what Trunks told him.  "

    Finally, the time for the decisive battle has come, please!  Wuchen!  please!  Super fighters!  The hope of this earth depends on you!  Success or failure depends on what you do here.

    In order to meet the terrible man-made man, the soldiers started special training, three years passed in a flash, and the fateful day came, what is waiting for Wuchen and the others

    Wukong is very anxious now, rushing to the front, Wuchen looked like he was very anxious, so he told Wukong, "Hey, Wukong, you can get there by flying slowly, save your energy before the battle."

    Piccolo flew beside Wuchen, "How is it, Wuchen? To be honest, do you think you are sure of winning?" Wuchen was very calm, "I haven't fought yet, so it's hard to say. I'll tell you after the fight."

    "You are quite leisurely. I don't lack the confidence to defeat the artificial man, but I just have some bad premonitions." "Bad premonition? Piccolo, promise me, if you can't beat them, don't force yourself, because if you die, Dragon Ball will also be defeated."  Gone."

    Wukong suddenly said to Wuchen, "Wuchen, look, it's Kelin!" Then he called Kelin from behind, and Kelin heard and saw the three of them, "It seems that I am not slow!"

    Wu Chen flew up, "Hey, Kelin, what's the matter? Long time no see, why are you listless?" At this moment, Kelin was indeed a little depressed, "I'm about to fight against a powerful monster, how can I be happy? I'm not  Super Saiyan."

    "9 kilometers southwest of Nandu, over there! Is that the island?" So they immediately flew over the island, and they looked down, "It's really a pretty big island!"

    Wuchen is very nervous now, "Oops, it seems that there is a big town, if the androids are not led to other places, the residents of the island will be affected by the battle."

    "Yes!" Kling said to them at this time, "I felt two strong qi near that mountain, probably Yamcha.Let's go!  Let's fly over and have a look!  "

    After finishing speaking, they flew over there, while Yamucha and Tianjin Fan were waiting here, "It really is Wuchen and the others! I have been waiting for you for a long time, and you are a bit late."  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1174 The Arrival of Baby Trunks

    ?

    The four of Wuchen and the others saw them flying down, and Bulma also came here. This was very surprising to Wuchen and the others. Bulma walked over, "Wuchen saw that you have become stronger again!"

    At this time, they all noticed the baby in Bulma's hand. At this time, Wuchen came over and said to Bulma, "You are really messing around, what are you doing here?"

    Bulma hugged the baby and said to Sun Wuchen, "Of course I'm here to visit. It's okay. I'll take a look at the man-made man and leave." Kelin felt very curious and walked over, "Bulma, compared to that incident, I am more interested in  The child in Bulma's arms was even more surprised"

    Wukong looked at Yamcha, "Marry Uncle Yamcha", Yamcha closed his eyes and was very angry, "It's not my child! We broke up a long time ago, if you know who the father of the child is  Anyone will be surprised!"

    Wuchen came up and looked at the baby, "Your father is Vegeta, right? Trunks", Bulma and the others were shocked when they heard Wuchen say this, "How do you know?  You guys were pleasantly surprised and didn't tell anyone."

    Suddenly, Wuchen realized the problem, and started to panic, "No, no, no I just think so Doesn't the face the face look a bit like Vegeta?"

    Bulma was still very curious, "I even guessed the name correctly", "Really? It's amazing, do I have superpowers!" Sun Wuchen hurriedly made up a lie for what he said, and made up the lie.

    Krillin was really surprised, "Is it really Vegeta's child?" Yamcha sat down on the stone next to him angrily, when Piccolo came up, "What's wrong with Vegeta? Didn't you see it?"

    Bulma said to Piccolo, "I don't know, we don't live together, but we will come sooner or later. For this day, he has been practicing strictly."

    But Wuchen was very firm, "He will come, that guy will definitely come." Tianjin Fan said to them, "I didn't let the dumplings come. To be honest, his martial arts is not good."  Tianjin Fan nodded.

    Wukong asked Bulma at this time, "By the way, what time is it?" "Nine thirty! It should appear in another 30 minutes." Wuchen walked over and said to Bulma, "You'd better take advantage of it."  Now leave, don't hurt the child."

    But Bulma didn't seem to care, "Didn't I say to take a look at the man-made man and leave?" Piccolo is now on the top of the mountain overlooking the town below, and he is still thinking about something!

    Tianjin Fan came over at this moment, "Is there another 30 minutes?" Acting very nervous, but Krillin and Goku are here to tease their children with Bulma.

    Just when they were having fun, Piccolo said, "Someone is coming, not a bad guy", "Is it Vegeta? Is that guy a bad guy?"

    I saw Yajirobei coming in the spaceship, "So you are here, you finally caught up", Wuchen and Wukong were very happy to see Yajirobei, "Yajirobei, are you coming to fight too?  "

    I saw Yajiro Bingwei took out a bag of fairy beans and handed it to Sun Wuchen, "I'm here to send the condolences of Jialin Immortal, Xiandou", Wuchen happily received the condolences, "Great,  As expected of Immortal Jialin."

    As soon as Yajirobei handed the fairy beans to Wuchen, he turned around and got on the spaceship again, "Okay, go on!" Sun Wuchen couldn't understand, "Yajirobei, let's fight together!"

    Yajirobei rolled their eyes at them, "I'm different from you idiots, I don't want to die yet, how can I accompany you?" After speaking, he drove the spaceship and flew away.

    At this time, Tianjin Fan looked down and said to them, "Don't you think it's strange, it's already past ten o'clock, but you can't feel the enemy's breath at all", "Speaking of it"

    Yamucha came over, "That guy should be talking nonsense! How could there be artificial humans!" "But he said it was around ten o'clock! It's ten seventeen o'clock now, wait a little longer."

    Yamcha said to her, "Indeed, I can't feel a strong breath. If it is a strong guy, it can be felt in any corner of the earth."

    At this time, suddenly, there was an explosion in the air, and a spaceship was blown up, and the diameter fell into the sea. They took a closer look, "No, it's Yajirobei's ship!"

    Piccolo also realized, "Look, they are the ones attacking." At this time, two ant-sized figures in the distance flew towards the town again, and they were never seen again.

    "Landed in the town", "Where did you go? Did you see it? Wukong!" "No, I didn't see it, I don't know what it is! What's going on, I don't feel angry at all!"

    Kling said to them at this time, "Because it's man-made."Let's go!"  So no gas!  "Hearing this, they were very nervous, because they didn't have energy to find clues about each other. For them, they were in the light and they were in the dark.

    Now the situation is very tense, and the clues are not clear. Everyone of them is panic-stricken. Piccolo said to them, "If you don't feel angry, you can only look for it with your eyes." (Remember this site URL: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1175: Artificial Man Appears

    ?

    Sun Wuchen heard what Piccolo said, and threw the fairy beans directly to Bulma, "Okay, let's search separately, Bulma, I will leave this to you for safekeeping, listen carefully, don't chase too far, and notify everyone as soon as you find it."

    At this time, Sun Wuchen said to Wukong, "Goku, go and see Yajiro Bingwei, he should still be alive." Piccolo was also very angry, "Okay, let's go!"  .

    Sun Wuchen landed on a building and looked at the crowds and vehicles, which made him even more nervous, "Damn it, who is it? Where is it? I should have asked Trunks to show me their photos."  .¡±

    Kelin also flew down. An ordinary person just came over on a skateboard, and was taken aback by Kelin flying down, "Fly, fly over", "Bastard! Where is it? Not that guy, that guy also  "

    Klee looked at the people and things around him, and at this moment he looked back at the skateboarder who fell on the ground. The skateboarder was still flustered, and Klein said to him, "Did you see any weird guys?"

    The skateboarder was nervous, "Look I saw", the skateboarder quickly raised his finger and pointed at Kelin, "It's you", Piccolo and the others are also searching for these artificial humans!  And looking at Piccolo, they also felt very strange.

    Each of them was looking for these man-made humans, and Goku quickly rescued Yajiro Bingwei. Fortunately, he was not injured, and it was just a false alarm, but they didn't figure out who it was.

    Two passers-by, watching something fall on the edge of the city, were curious here, and then these passers-by told other passers-by one after another.

    At this time, two people came over, and the passer-by said to them, "Hey, you also saw that the flying car exploded just now." I saw these two people dressed very strangely, and passers-by were also very surprised to see them.

    At this time, the man walked over, looked at the passerby, his eyes suddenly glowed red, he slammed into the passerby, knocked down the passerby next to him with another punch, and hit the wall directly.

    And the weird man standing in the middle of the road looked at him. At this time, the car on the road was honking, but this weird man just ignored him, and everyone in the car rolled the windows and cursed, "Hey, hurry up!"  Get out of the way! I tell you to get out of the way!"

    I saw this man turned his head and glared at the driver, but the driver ignored him at all, "Idiot, why are you standing in the middle of the road? Are you looking for death?"

    Before he finished speaking, this man walked up to the front of the car and punched through the front hood of the car. The driver was very nervous, so he stepped on the accelerator and started driving.

    But no matter how he hit it, he couldn't hit it. At this time, he had already removed the front oil pipe and engine, which frightened him. Then the man grabbed him by the neck and slammed into the roof of the car directly.  Straight to strangled.

    A lady at the back saw this scene and was frightened. Yamcha heard the shout and ran over here, and then this person also felt a wave of energy.

    These two people are what they call artificial humans. This artificial human's eyes flashed red, "A human being with an abnormally high energy value is approaching this way, is there an obstacle in the detection system?"

    And the fat artificial man just said, "It's not a malfunction, No. 20! I also captured the same energy", the so-called No. 20 said to this man, "Far beyond the limit of human beings!"

    "Did you find it so soon? Sun Wuchen!" And Yamucha also felt a breath, "Here it is!" He turned around the road and found two pedestrians lying on the ground, and looked again  The car on the road was dismantled.

    He felt that an accident must have happened here. At this time, Yamucha saw someone upstairs looking down, and asked quickly, "What's going on? Who killed them, did you see it?  "

    The gentleman above said to Yamcha, "Those are two strange guys who were there just now, but suddenly disappeared." "Disappeared? Damn, anyway, let everyone know first."

    At this time, the two artificial humans were above Yamcha, looking at Yamcha, because the artificial humans had no breath, so Yamcha could not find them by breath.

    The two cyborgs looked at Yamcha below, "No, it's not Sun Wuchen, it doesn't match the data", so the cyborg started to scan the identity of Yamcha, "There is a 96% chance that it is called Yamcha  people!"

    The 20th looked at Yamucha on the ground, "In short, we can get a lot of energy", Yamucha still doesn't know where they are, "But, those guys are not here, it's useless to call everyone.  "

    At this time, these two artificial people suddenly appeared in front of Yamucha.?, but Yamcha hadn¡¯t discovered that the two of them were artificial humans, so he asked them, ¡°Have you seen those two guys who killed innocent people indiscriminately?¡±

    Yamucha observed the two of them carefully, and suddenly saw the marks on their heads, and was a little suspicious, but the man-made said directly to him, "Yes, it's us!" (Record  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1176 Yamucha was killed in seconds

    ?

    Yamucha was so scared that he jumped away, and just wanted to call everyone out of his consciousness, but he was grabbed by the mouth of No. 20's leader, and Yamucha didn't have the strength to break No. 20's hand away.

    Just like that, No. 20 directly picked up Yamcha, and because of this, a gas tank truck drove over at this time, and the driver didn't hold the steering wheel well because they were blocking it in the middle.

    They didn't see that there was a gas station next to them, so they turned directly to the gas station next to it, and there was a huge explosion. It was precisely because of this explosion that they also received the news.

    At this time, Yamucha was still trying to break free from this force, when suddenly a pain pierced through his chest, and No. 20's hand penetrated directly from Yamucha's chest.

    Bulma also saw a huge fire in the center of the city from the top of the mountain over there, and at this time, Wukong was also dragging Yajirobei to the safety of the mountain top where Bulma was.

    Yamcha looked at the two man-made humans in front of him, but he was very powerless, so he was killed by No. 20, unconscious, and Tianjin Fan and the others also felt a strong aura that was weakening.

    After receiving this message and seeing the explosion, everyone rushed here one after another. The man-made man felt a strong aura rushing towards him, and at this time Tianjin Fan rushed over.

    He saw that Yamcha's chest was directly pierced, and then Kelin, Wuchen, and Piccolo rushed over. He didn't see that Yamcha was killed by this artificial man. Everyone felt very sad.  anger.

    At this time, Sun Wuchen said to Kelin, "Kelin, Yamucha is still alive, and the fairy beans are at the place just now, hurry up and take him to eat!"  Speaking of Yamcha, I saw his unconscious eyes.

    Feeling very uncomfortable in my heart, I looked at the two artificial humans angrily and glared at them, then flew away with Yamcha on their backs, "Are you artificial humans? We finally met."

    But the two artificial humans were very surprised, "Unbelievable, how do you know that we are artificial humans? It seems that you know that we will appear on this island, why? Answer me quickly."

    Piccolo said to him angrily, "I don't know. If you want to know, you need to rely on your strength!"

    Piccolo just wanted to fight, but was stopped by Wuchen, "Wait, fighting here will affect innocent people, go to a place where no one is there! How about it?" This person let people hear what Sun Wuchen said, "Go to a place where no one is  A place? Well, as you wish!"

    "But you don't need to run away." Wuchen and the others didn't understand what it meant?  Then, lasers were emitted from the eyes of the artificial man, and it attacked the gas station and various high-rise buildings, and was instantly destroyed.

    The next attack was all razed to the ground. Sun Wuchen couldn't stand it anymore, and angrily hit the man-made man, punching him in the face. Just like that, the man-made man's hat  It fell off, exposing his head.

    His upper skull has been cut off, leaving only a brain, and the outside is connected to the head by a container. This is the so-called artificial man, and the town behind it has been ashes.

    At this time, Kelin had brought Yamcha to the top of the mountain where Bulma was. Fortunately, it was time, otherwise it would be useless to eat fairy beans later. Now Yamcha has fully recovered from his wounds and recovered his physical strength.

    It's just that they saw that the town below was full of fireworks and smoke, and they were very flustered. Bulma hadn't seen it yet, and then Bulma came over and looked ahead, but unexpectedly, there was already smoke everywhere.

    At this time, the artificial man picked up the hat on the ground and put it on his head again. It turned out that the hat was also a container, and he said to Sun Wuchen peacefully, "I wanted to create a place where no one was there. It seems that you  I don't like it very much."

    Sun Wuchen was very angry when he heard what he said, "Come with me, I will beat you two to death", and the artificial man behind was also quite crazy, "You can't beat us!"

    But the mentality of the number 20 in front of him was very peaceful, and told him according to Sun Wuchen's wishes, "Okay, let's go with you, let you choose the place of death! Sun Wuchen!"

    This surprised them very much, "You how do you know Sun Wuchen's name?" The number 20 said to them, "Don't be surprised, I know you too, Piccolo, and Tianjin Fan."

    At this time, a group of sirens sounded continuously, and Sun Wuchen also understood that the government had to do things, and he didn't want to involve innocent things, and he didn't want them to know about these things, so he said to these artificial humans, "I'll ask you later.  Your reason! Let's go!"

      After finishing speaking, Sun Wuchen flew away, and they also flew to the place with Sun Wuchen, and Kelin and the others also saw Sun Wuchen and the others on the top of the mountain, "They are with those guys, they must have changed direction  Already." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1177 Special Abilities of Artificial Humans

    ?

    Yamcha began to worry, "No, if I don't tell Wuchen, those guys can absorb energy", and now, artificial humans finally appeared, what is the purpose of the mysterious people?

    What exactly is the astonishing ability Yamcha mentioned?  Wu Chen and others opened a new curtain of battle, and the current situation is being attacked by ruthless artificial humans.

    Yamcha was seriously injured and was on the verge of death. Fortunately, he was rescued, and the man-made man followed Wuchen and the others to attack at the destination. They still don't know what Yamcha meant?

    Kelin asked Yamcha, "Yamcha, you mean those guys can absorb energy", "Although I haven't figured out the situation yet, in short, just being caught, my power gradually disappeared."

    Bulma also began to worry, "If that's true, Dr. Gero really invented an amazing device." Wukong thought, "Oh no, don't tell Wuchen and the others quickly"

    Yamucha was very flustered now, "To be honest, I don't want to go. I'm not their opponent at all. If I go, I'll die in vain." Klin saw Wukong rushing out, and rushed out with the fairy bean  .

    Then he turned around and said to Yamucha, "Yamcha, I'm going, I'm going to take Xiandou there." After speaking, Kelin flew away, leaving Yamucha here to feel bored, "You don't understand  Artificial people are scary."

    While stroking his wound just now, Yamcha was not reconciled to this, "Bastard, I just went to see, I won't participate in the war", and rushed out after speaking, now only Bulma, Baobao and Yajiro are left  soldier guard.

    Yajirobei thought about them, "A bunch of idiots!" Bulma looked at Yajirobei, "I said, aren't you going?" "Of course, not."

    "Don't go, aren't you very powerful? At this time, even if there is one more person, not to mention friends and the whole earth are in danger, isn't it?" "Maybe!"

    Seeing Yajirobei's dismissive look, Bulma was very angry, "What kind of attitude is this, do you just not care? It's too bad."

    "I can't fly", Bulma choked back in one sentence, "Sorry!" At this time, Sun Wuchen took the artificial man to a distance, and the artificial man felt that the flying was too far away.

    The man-made man saw the isolated island below, which was already deserted, but he didn't see Sun Wuchen stop, so he said to Sun Wuchen, "Enough is enough! Sun Wuchen! Where are you going? Just here."

    After finishing speaking, they stopped, "You don't have the right to choose", after they all fell to the ground, Piccolo observed the surrounding situation, "Although it is a plateau, it is surrounded by rocky mountains, they plan to hide in when they lose  After the rock?"

    "These guys are really thoughtful!" At this time, Yamcha and the others were still looking for Sun Wuchen, "It's not good, the battle hasn't started yet, everyone is holding their breath, so they don't even know where they went."

    Kerry shouted loudly, and on Wuchen's side, Sun Wuchen gasped, "Okay, tell me before the battle, why do you know about us."

    At this moment, Tianjin Fan saw the clue, "What's the matter? Wu Chen is out of breath, and he just flew for a while, why?" At this time, Wu Chen was panting heavily.

    The 20th told Sun Wuchen, "Well, it's okay to tell you, I'm afraid you will regret asking this after hearing it, Sun Wuchen! We have been spying on you with ultra-small spy robots."

    "From the No. 1 Budokai in the world, your battle with Tianjin Fan, and then to the battle with Piccolo, and the battle with Vegeta and others, that is to say, since you destroyed the Red Silk Army, the research has been going on.  continuing."

    "How can we defeat Sun Wuchen, and what kind of artificial man can win?" Sun Wuchen heard these words, "Is it because of resentment towards me?"

    "Yes, because of you, the Red Silk Army's dream of conquering the world was shattered, and only Dr. Gairo survived!" Piccolo looked at the artificial human, "Listen, you are Dr. Gairo"

    The artificial man immediately rejected Piccolo's words, "Stop talking nonsense, I am artificial man No. 20 created by Dr. Gero, and Dr. Gero is dead."

    Sun Wuchen thought for a moment, "So that's the case, but did you monitor the battle on Namek?" The number 20 said to him angrily, "No need, until the battle between you and Vegeta, your strength and moves  We've got it all under control."

    "Even if your strength improves again, considering your age, it will not increase significantly," Sun Wuchen smiled at this time, "It seems that you have neglected the most critical part, and you are doomed to lose!"

    These artificial people have not understood what Sun Wuchen means?  piccoloAdded to him, "A fatal mistake, I didn't know about the Super Saiyan."

    This person was also puzzled when he heard what Piccolo said, "Super Saiyan?" Sun Wuchen raised his own strength after speaking, and directly changed into the form of a Super Saiyan, and the power of the aura was directly raised.

    Also due to the impact of this force, Klin Wukong and the others also knew where Wuchen was, and rushed in that direction, "There is only one breath, it seems that those artificial humans really have no breath!"

    But now the field is full of dust and stones flying randomly, Sun Wuchen's aura is too strong, Tianjin Fan has already felt it, "Wuchen's aura is too strong, I never thought it would be so scary when viewed from a close distance." (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1178 Sun Wuchen Attacks No. 19

    ?

    Sun Wuchen said to them, "You two don't make a move, the primary target of these guys seems to be me", as Wuchen said, he raised his anger again!

    No. 20 also felt it, "it's really improved a lot", at this time the artificial man behind said to No. 20, "No. 20, this move doesn't look like Kaiwang Fist", "It's an incredible move, far beyond the calculation  value, but there is no need to panic."

    "Number 19 is enough to deal with it", Wuchen heard what the two of them said, and his confidence increased greatly, "Really? Then I have to open my eyes." After finishing speaking, he burst out with energy and rushed towards No. 19  .

    No. 19 sucked Sun Wuchen's head with one hand, but Wuchen suddenly flashed behind the artificial human, and the two immediately launched a strong attack, and their skills were unstoppable.

    Just like that, the man-made man jumped to the back and took another step to the sky. Wu Chen rushed over and kicked the man-made man. Fortunately, Wu Chen flashed fast, otherwise he would be hit by No. 19's reflexive attack.  down.

    No. 19 gathered an energy laser bomb in his hand, and shot towards Wuchen, but Wuchen's speed was too fast, he couldn't keep up.

    In the last few flashes in a row, the two were back to back, and Wu Chen elbowed him, knocking him into the mountain island, smashing him into gravel, Wu Chen is too powerful.

    After Tianjin Fan saw Wuchen's ability and fighting power, he said to him, "That's great, Wuchen! Your fighting has improved a lot", but Piccolo on the side really saw it.

    Sun Wuchen rushed up towards No. 19, and No. 19 attacked him violently in the air, but the attack of No. 19 was obviously ineffective against Sun Wuchen. In this way, No. 19 was hanged by Sun Wuchen.

    Tianjin Fan was also very flustered when he saw it, "It's amazing, how powerful! Is this a Super Saiyan? It's not at the same level as us at all, the difference is too much, it seems that we still lack a lot compared to him.  "

    But Piccolo didn't think so, he thought they were about the same, Wuchen was exhausted fighting No. 19 in the air at this time, and No. 19 was still calmly making plans.

    Sun Wuchen's speed was too fast, no matter how No. 19 fought back, running away would be useless. Wu Chen rushed up to punch and kick him, but because No. 19's speed was too slow, Sun Wuchen kept suppressing him.

    No. 20 is looking at the fight between Sun Wuchen and No. 19 at the top. Now he is a little nervous, "His energy has greatly exceeded expectations. This is impossible. It is not good. If this continues, before absorbing his energy, the energy of No. 19  It's exhausted."

    At this moment, Wukong and the Krillins have already arrived here. They saw that Sun Wuchen was already fighting against No. 19, and they were very nervous. Tianjin Fan said to him, "Don't worry, Wuchen is very strong now, super Saiyan  People do"

    Wukong and the others watched Sun Wuchen's battle from below, and saw that Sun Wuchen's ability is indeed very strong, "It's too powerful, Wukong is really strong, this artificial human is not Wuchen's opponent at all."

    Yamcha was still thinking at this moment, "It's true! Is it my illusion that I can absorb energy?" Wukong stared at Sun Wuchen closely from below, and Wukong also saw something tricky.

    This is Piccolo saying to Sun Wukong, "You have also noticed it, Wukong! I don't know why? Sun Wuchen has tried his best to go back in a hurry, but it is only to this extent."

    Tianjin Fan was still surprised when he heard this, "Only to this extent? What do you mean? Wuchen clearly has the absolute advantage", at this moment Piccolo was very nervous, "No! Wuchen who has become a Super Saiyan should  Even more powerful!"

    "That! It is said that Yamcha said that the artificial man will absorb energy, maybe it is because of this", Piccolo became even more flustered when he heard what Wukong said.

    Yamucha looked at them and said to them, "What absorbs energy? After I was grabbed by his hand, I was doing everything, but I felt that Lin's energy was gradually disappearing."

    Just like that, Wuchen's last crit hit No. 19 heavily on the ground, and Wukong and the others were also happy for him. After the smoke filled the air, No. 19 walked out of the smoke again.

    Yamucha was surprised when he saw it, "It's nothing wrong with being beaten like that!" Tianjin Fan also knew what was going on, "Because it is an artificial human, there is no pain and fatigue."

    This man-made human looked at Sun Wuchen in the air who was still panting, and kept looking at him like this. Wuchen sent out a shock wave with difficulty and rushed towards No. 19. He thought it would scare him, but unexpectedly No. 19 did.  laughed.

    No. 19 stretched out one hand, facing the shock wave that Sun Wuchen hit just now, a burst of energy was absorbed into the button in the palm of his hand. Wukong and the others also saw the truth. It seems that the No. 19 artificial man can indeed absorb energy.??.

    "No, they use their hands to absorb energy" and No. 20 also laughed sinisterly over there, Piccolo hurriedly told him.  "Sun Wu! Don't use moves like shock waves." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1179 Heart attack recurrence

    ?

    Yamucha is now more and more worried about this situation, "Not good, they seem to be able to absorb energy with their hands, Wuchen, don't just know about it?"

    Wukong is still confused now, "Absorb energy? Don't be kidding", Wuchen is very helpless now, and Kelin looks very strange looking at the stage, "Wukong looks very strange, has a lot of energy been taken away?  ?¡±

    Piccolo seemed to know all of this, "No! It shouldn't have been directly absorbed." On the 20th, I was still watching the excitement, "Very good, the energy of the 19th has been greatly improved. On the contrary, Monkey King's Qi has been significantly reduced."

    "Now is the opportunity, let's go!" Said android No. 19 hit Wuchen again, the two of them are not facing her now, is his attack power really so powerful?

    Wuchen struggled to look at No. 19 above. Now Wuchen was holding his heart hard, feeling very tired and struggling.

    They couldn't figure out what was going on, and at this moment, Wukong suddenly realized, "It's true, Wuchen has a heart attack", "What? Heart disease! The viral heart disease that the future boy said  ?"

    It seems that I still don't believe it now, "How can it be impossible? Don't talk nonsense. Didn't you get the special medicine for the viral heart and liver disease? Wukong was just sucked away by them."

    Even if Kelin and the others refused to admit it, the fact had already happened and could no longer be changed. Now that Wuchen had a relapse of viral heart disease, facing the attack of two artificial humans, he was really exhausted.

    Hyundai performed very hard and knelt down on the ground. Seeing Sun Wuchen in pain on the 20th, he laughed there haha, even Sun Wuchen himself was confused, "It's so painful, what's going on? My body."

    Piccolo saw No. 19 walking towards Sun Wuchen at this moment, Kelin immediately jumped over, threw the fairy beans in his hand to Sun Wuchen, Sun Wuchen received the fairy beans and immediately chewed them in his mouth.

    At this time, No. 20 looked at Sun Wuchen, "Is that the fairy bean that can restore physical strength and heal injuries? Judging from the guy who was dying just now, what he said is true."

    Then on the 19th, he launched an attack towards Sun Wuchen, and a shock wave blasted towards Sun Wuchen. Sun Wuchen's body has not recovered at this time, it seems that this fairy bean still has no way to heal the pain caused in his body.

    Just like that, now Wuchen is being attacked by No. 19 just like he was against No. 19 just now, and he has not yet started to fight, and his body is very weak. Wukong and the others can also see it, "It seems that the fairy beans have not taken effect. It really is a heart attack."

    Klin was still very confused at this moment, because he was still wondering, "Why? Didn't you take special medicine?" At this time, Wukong told Klin, "I haven't had a heart attack, because I am very healthy, so I didn't take medicine."

    Just like that, Sun Wuchen was suppressed by No. 19 all the time, and kept attacking him violently. The machine was really bloody, but at this time, Sun Wuchen couldn't hold on any longer.

    The support of the body can't last long, even the Super Saiyan form has disappeared, and the aura is getting weaker and weaker. Piccolo and the others are very nervous when they see Sun Wuchen's current state of embarrassment.

    "No, it's not Super Saiyan state anymore", "What's going on?" Even though Sun Wuchen was in pain like this, No. 19 didn't stop attacking him, jumped up, fell from the sky, and smashed hard.  on him.

    No. 19 stepped on his arm, ravaging it non-stop, the painful Sun Wuchen yelled, and Sun Wuchen was also very weak, just like that, No. 19 grabbed Sun Wuchen's neck.

    When Piccolo saw him, he became nervous, "No, I'm absorbing Wuchen's energy." After saying that, the five of them rushed towards Sun Wuchen, but they were stopped by No. 20.

    "From here on, don't move forward one step further, do you want to try?" But Piccolo's fighting intention is already very clear, "Then try!" Piccolo said and rushed towards No. 20, attacking two  Next, was dodged by No. 20.

    As a result, No. 20 fired a laser directly from the eye, and fired towards Piccolo, piercing Piccolo with one blow, and just fell down. Looking at Piccolo, No. 20 said, "The behavior of Piccolo just now is not good.  Be brave."

    "Piccolo's behavior was just reckless and ignorant, too impulsive, hahahaha!" No. 20 was mocking Piccolo here, and Kelin and the others had already sensed it, "So fast! Too fast, Wuchen and he"

    At this time, No. 19 is still pressing on Sun Wuchen, absorbing his energy little by little, and Sun Wuchen's ability is also weakening little by little, and now I feel that the strength on my body is getting weaker and weaker.

    Now Sun Wuchen is facing a crisis, but Kelin and others are helpless. Will Wuchen be defeated?  close callIn the crisis of the world, I don't know if this battle can be won!

    And at this moment, suddenly No. 19 was kicked away, and No. 20 was also very surprised who it was?  They looked back and saw Vegeta!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1180 Nanny Yajirobei

    ?

    Vegeta stood next to Sun Wuchen, "It's my business to defeat Sun Wuchen, and it's not your turn to useless dolls." Kelin and the others saw Vegeta coming.

    Hearing that Vegeta was coming, each of them was very surprised, and what was even more surprising was that Piccolo, who fell to the ground, suddenly opened his eyes, "Vegeta!" This also scared Goku.

    And on the 20th, seeing Piccolo standing up again, he also found it incredible, "I deliberately performed this play in order to distract them and save Wuchen, but Vegeta came here to meddle in his own business!"

    Wukong was still beside Piccolo, wondering, "Piccolo, are you okay!" "Even if those guys are strong, I won't be easily defeated."

    At this time, Vegeta spoke, "I saw it all, you know you are unwell, and you want to become a Super Saiyan! Idiot, this will only cause a heart attack. After all, my goal is to beat you!  Sun Wuchen!"

    Having said that, he kicked Sun Wuchen to Piccolo, Wukong hurriedly helped Sun Wuchen up, and Kelin and the others also flew over, "Wuchen, cheer up!"

    Vegeta said to Wukong and the others, "Send Sun Wuchen back and let him drink the special medicine that was sent at that time." Wukong said and helped Sun Wuchen up, and he wanted to take him home.

    At this time, Yamcha stopped Wukong, "Although it is embarrassing, it seems that I am the most useless person." Seeing that Yamcha was going to take Sun Wuchen away, Piccolo said to him, "This heart disease is a virus.  Sexual, it may be contagious, you should also take some medicine."

    "Come on everyone, I will definitely come back." After speaking, he took Sun Wuchen and flew away, "Wuchen, we must cure the disease!" Seeing them flying away on the 19th, he wanted to rush over.

    The 20th saw that the 19th was going to rush over, so he stopped him immediately, "No need to chase the 19th, it is a pleasure to save the good things for the last, let's clean up these annoying flies first! Vegeta also joined  Now, it will be more interesting next time."

    And on Bulma's side, Yajirobei is watching the child, playing with Trunks here!  Suddenly, a clear stream flowed on Yajirobei's face, and Trunks peed on Yajirobei's face.

    Bulma saw it, "It seems to be peeing again, baby, no, what if I don't bring a spare diaper? It's a headache! By the way, is there anything else that can be replaced?"

    At this time, Bulma saw Yajirobei wiping his face with a scarf, and Bulma smiled wickedly. Yajirobei knew what Bulma meant!  He quickly took off the scarf and put it behind him.

    But no matter how he hid it, he couldn't resist Bulma's nagging, so he finally took his scarf and wrapped Trunks' diaper, "Very well, that's all, it's really helpful, Yajiro  Heibei is really reliable!"

    Yajirobei is very uncomfortable now, "Whatever you say!" "Okay, let's go!" "Where are we going?" Bulma put Trunks on the baby seat of the spaceship.

    Turning around, he said to Yajirobei, "Need to say? Now that you are here, how can you leave without taking a look at the terrifying artificial man!" Hearing that Bulma was going to see the artificial man, Yajirobei felt in his heart  Very nervous, "I'm not going"

    Bulma said to him, "A weak woman and a loving baby put themselves at risk, would you do nothing? No, right? Little Trunks," and then said to Yajirobe,  "Okay, come up quickly."

    Yajirobei had no choice, because if he didn't go, he would be left alone on the top of the mountain, and no one would come to rescue him, so he had no choice but to board the boat.  "

    "Understood, come up quickly!" Then, Bulma handed Trunks to Yajirobei, because compared to Bulma, Yajirobei was not fighting, but acting as her  The nanny, then, drove the boat and flew over.

    At this time, Yamcha was already heading home with Sun Wuchen in his arms, and Wuchen was in unbearable pain, Yamcha said to Wuchen, "Wuchen, it must be fine, everyone will kill them and change the future.  "

    The situation on Vegeta's side is very unclear. The 19th and 20th are very confident. Although Klin and the others are not confident in themselves, Vegeta is standing firmly here, still not understanding what  Condition.

    Krillin said to Wukong, "I said, Wukong, it's better for us to retreat first!" "Why?" "Because the future boy said that? Wuchen fell ill, everyone, including Vegeta  They were all killed by artificial humans."

    Klin looked at the artificial humans opposite, "Although the process is a bit different, it is almost exactly the same as what he said", Wukong looked at these artificial humans."However, if we escape, they will definitely mess up the earth just like they destroyed the city just now", Kling then said to Wukong, "so we have to wait for Wuchen to heal his illness" (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1181 Super Saiyan Vegeta

    ?

    At this time, Piccolo said to them, "Maybe we will not all be killed as that boy said. In fact, the time of Wuchen's onset has changed. Probably because of that boy, history has undergone subtle changes.  .¡±

    But now Kling is still worried, "Even if history changes, those guys are still very scary", Kling's worry is useless, at this time, the 19th said to the 20th, "20th, please leave Vegeta to me.  "

    No. 20 was also very helpless to him, "Hmph, you dissatisfied guy, you have absorbed a lot of energy from Sun Wuchen, and your strength has been greatly improved. Forget it, that's fine. In exchange, the remaining four belong to me."

    Hearing what No. 20 said, No. 19 was very happy, then turned around and launched an attack on Vegeta, stretched out his palm, ready to absorb his energy.

    Although Vegeta's ability was not as good as Sun Wuchen before, he has always been a wise general. The so-called courage and strategy are talents like Vegeta.

    Vegeta paid attention to the actions of No. 19 and said to him, "From the actions just now, it can be seen that you are not as powerful as in the legend. The palms of your hands can absorb energy, as long as you are careful."

    Vegeta saw these things clearly. On the 19th, I heard Vegeta say, "Although you have been observing the situation, you have overlooked important things. Vegeta, I know your strength well."

    No. 19 touched his detector very confidently, but Vegeta didn't think so, "Really? But when Sun Wuchen became a Super Saiyan, you seemed to be surprised!"

    "That is to say, you are only guessing our current strength based on Frieza's previous data. The strength of our Saiyans cannot be understood by calculation. I want to know! Can artificial humans feel fear."

    Then Vegeta burst out with veins on his head, and his muscles swelled. At this time, the whole area was in turmoil, and all the gravel was suspended in the air. Vegeta's breath became stronger and stronger, and his hair also disappeared from time to time.  Now, he is in the state of transforming into a Super Saiyan.

    This transformed state makes the two artificial humans unbelievable, because their stats are now far from his strength, and Klin and the others are also very surprised, but relatively speaking, the artificial humans are still more fearful.

    Goku looked at the light emitted by Vegeta, "Vegeta has become a Super Saiyan!" Now Vegeta stood in front of the artificial man very confidently.

    Klin and the others were also very surprised, "It's impossible! Why can he become a Super Saiyan? Don't Super Saiyans have a peaceful heart?"

    Vegeta's breath has already rushed in front of No. 19, and he said while walking, "My heart is indeed peaceful, peaceful and pure, but it is only out of pure evil. I only want to become stronger, so I have been carrying out hard work.  train."

    Vegeta has continuously honed himself during these three years of practice. He drove the spaceship and drove to the area where meteorites often fall. There, he not only exercised his speed and strength, but also continued to practice his response.

    Just such repeated failures made him even more helpless, "Suddenly one day, I found that I couldn't break through the limit. If this continues, I can't surpass Sun Wuchen, and then the anger at myself made the Super Saiyan in me suddenly awaken."

    "I was trembling with excitement. Finally, I surpassed Sun Wuchen and restored the dignity of a Saiyan prince." Just as Vegeta was happily recounting his glorious deeds, he was interrupted by No. 20.

    "Let's stop chatting here. No matter what changes you have, you can't defeat the artificial man. Sun Wuchen is the best example." As they spoke, the two fired lasers at Vegeta at the same time.

    But their lasers were directly bounced by Vegeta. Vegeta's aura was too strong, and those lasers couldn't get close at all. No matter from which direction No. 19 attacked Vegeta, Vegeta would stay still.

    Seeing that Vegeta was unable to attack, No. 19 rushed towards Vegeta arrogantly, and Vegeta stood still, accepting No. 19's attack, but did not suffer much damage.

    Every time before Vegeta fights against the enemy, he always lets others attack first, not to give him face, nor to show off how strong he is, but to test the opponent's ability.

    Vegeta raised his head and said to No. 19, "Is this the only level you have? I forgot to tell you that after becoming a Super Saiyan, your temper will become even hotter and you will be in a slightly excited state. You won't feel pain, will you?"  ! Lucky you.¡±

    On the 19th, I don't know what happened?  However, feeling that Vegeta's aura was getting stronger and more vicious, he took a few steps back subconsciously, but was kicked by Vegeta with a charge.

    Then Vegeta elbowed him in the face, and the final kickHe kicked him out of the distance, and No. 19 fell to the ground like this. No. 20 was also very surprised when he saw it.

    Vegeta walked towards No. 19, "What's the matter? Did you make a mistake in your calculations, these waste dolls?" Before Vegeta finished speaking, No. 19 suddenly jumped up and ran into Vegeta.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1182: Vegeta Defeats No. 19

    ?

    But was dodged by Vegeta, and hit No. 19's stomach, pushed him to the sky at once, and then rushed up again. No. 19 was already very angry, but Vegeta didn't take it seriously at all.

    Vegeta and No. 19 wrestled together like this, but No. 19's speed couldn't keep up with Vegeta at all. In this way, Vegeta punched No. 19 in the face heavily.

    Vegeta smiled and said to him, "You waste dolls, you are so hard to make! Is it blood or oil?" Hearing that, the 19th became more and more angry, and a laser wave shot out from the eye, which was shot by Vegeta.  Tower dodged.

    Vegeta jumped up into the air, and then slammed down on No. 19's head, dropping him to the ground. No. 20 saw all this, and No. 19 was smashed to the ground like this.  There's a big pit out there!

    Klin and the others were all stunned when they saw Vegeta's attack. Vegeta jumped into the big pit, stood in front of No. 19, and watched No. 19 remain motionless.

    But this No. 19 suddenly sat up and grabbed Vegeta's hands. No. 19 was very happy to catch Vegeta, "Hahahaha, I caught you! I will never let you go until I absorb all your energy.  "

    No. 20 looked very happy, but Vegeta remained motionless, but ignored No. 19. No. 19 was still treacherously saying to him, "Kicking me is useless, and I will never let go."

    Vegeta proudly said to him, "Absolutely don't let it go?" He jumped up and stepped on the fleshy face of No. 19, "I ask you, let it go, let it go quickly! That's the way it is, as expected  Do you draw energy with your hands?"

    "It seems that the absorbed energy is used to strengthen oneself", but this No. 19 is very stubborn, "I won't let go, see what you can do with me", Vegeta is a veteran when dealing with this kind of person!

    To deal with this kind of treacherous person, someone who is 10,000 times more treacherous than him must deal with him. However, he happened to meet Vegeta, "Don't let me go? Don't worry, I will definitely let you go!"

    Saying that, Vegeta fought hard and broke free from the shackles of No. 19, because his hands were pulled out at once, and No. 19 fell powerlessly on the rock mass.  My head is sweating profusely.

    They were all very surprised and frightened. Vegeta walked up to No. 19, took off the two severed hands, and looked carefully, "So that's how it is to absorb energy through the device in the palm of your hand."  of."

    Vegeta threw both hands on the ground, looked at No. 19's frightened look, and said to him, "Although you have sucked a lot of energy, you have paid a great price, and the cyborg will also feel  Are you afraid?"

    Vegeta walked towards No. 19. The man-made man on No. 19 was also very frightened. After that, he crawled into the deep pit and climbed up feebly. Although he had no hands, he was too scared and could not  Know how to climb up.

    Just like that, he ran outside. No. 20 looked at No. 19's distressed appearance and was very nervous. Vegeta flew out. No. 20 was also timid towards Vegeta now.

    "Damn it!" "Don't worry, I'll deal with you after we clean him up!" Hearing Vegeta say this to him on the 20th, he felt a deep sense of fear in his heart when he saw Vegeta's appearance, which caused his body  A little numb.

    Vegeta looked at No. 19, who was running in the desert, and found it even more interesting. Hunting and killing prey with no ability is a kind of enjoyment for hunters. Vegeta gathered Qi in his hands and aimed at Luohuang  No. 19 who fled.

    "Look! This is Super Vegeta's big explosion attack." Before No. 19 could react, Vegeta's attack had rushed towards him. The explosion was so terrifying that it had spread to the surrounding people.  Everything nearby.

    A nuclear bomb-like explosion occurred, and everyone was amazed on the spot. After the smoke cleared, all the mountains in front of No. 19 were flattened. Finally, the head of No. 19's artificial man also rolled from the mountain over there.  down.

    No. 20 has been stunned, Bulma and the others came here in a speeding car, Bulma was driving a speeding car, and suddenly saw an unknown disaster in front of him, "What is that smoke in front?"

    When Yajirobei saw the smoke, he already felt an ominous premonition, and at this time Bulma also felt it, "Got it! Everyone is fighting against the artificial man on that island."

    As he spoke, he drove the spaceship over there, but Yajirobei disagreed with him, "What are you doing, do you want to go there?" Bulma was also very firm, "Of course,  Needless to say!"

    Yajirobei was very angry when he heard Bulma say this to him, and competed with her to control the steering wheel, and the two of them just pushed each other one by one.

    No. 20 is now looking at the head of No. 19.With that, Vegeta fell to the ground and looked at No. 20 with indescribable ups and downs in his heart.

    No. 20 turned around and said to him, "It seems that the calculation was indeed wrong, but you still have no chance of winning." Vegeta snorted coldly and patted the dust on his body.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1183 No. 20 Fleeing

    ?

    "That guy absorbed a lot of energy just now, if you want to knock me down, now is your chance, let's come here", said, Vegeta took back his Super Saiyan state.

    This number 20 can't see what's wrong with Vegeta, "Is there any conspiracy with this guy?" Vegeta looked at him and said, "You just said that we still have no chance of winning, although it is impossible, but why did you  so?"

    The 20th looked at Vegeta and said to him, "Although you are stronger than I imagined, but you don't want to beat the artificial man again", "It really is just pure anger."

    Hearing this, No. 20 knew his abilities, and rushed out in an instant, ready to fly away, but Kelin saw it, "No, he escaped, trying to use the rock as a cover."

    Vegeta then said to Klin behind him, "Klin, give me a fairy bean." Klin said, and took out the bag of fairy beans from his arms. Klin still had doubts about Vegeta, a little  hesitate.

    Vegeta was very angry, and yelled at Klin, "Hurry up, do you want that guy to escape?" At this moment, Piccolo gave Klin a wink, "Klin, give him!"  , Krillin took out a fairy bean from the bag and threw it at Vegeta.

    Vegeta took the fairy beans and ate them, "During it! A bunch of idiots!" After eating, Vegeta regained his strength, "Okay, you can go home and drink milk leisurely, don't  Come get in my way."

    After finishing speaking, Vegeta rushed towards the artificial man. Klin and the others still hadn't let go of their nervousness, "Beast, what do you mean by drinking milk".

    Piccolo can also tell, "In order to confirm whether the man-made man uses his palm to absorb energy, that guy deliberately delayed the battle, and indeed lost a lot of physical strength. If he really fights against No. 20, he will definitely lose."

    "But he deliberately said those words to make No. 20 suspicious. Vegeta is indeed a fighting genius, and may have surpassedSun Wuchen!" Piccolo said these words, which made the three of them very worried.

    When Tianjin Fan heard what Piccolo said, he was also very worried, "Anyway, I'm going to go and see if the artificial man is really finished, I want to confirm with my own eyes", even Kelin and the others said the same.

    "I also want to go and see, I want to see what he can do", "We have practiced so hard, isn't it just for today?" Piccolo also understood what they said.

    So he said to them, "Okay, I understand, but don't fight against the artificial man, you can't beat him, that guy must want to use the rock to hide his whereabouts, because it is an artificial man, so he can't find it by breath."

    "Once you find out, let everyone know immediately. Be careful. That man-made man understands all of our combat power and combat skills. We can't let him use this to defeat us."

    After finishing speaking, the four of them rushed over there, and number 20 flew away after leaving mysterious words, but what exactly did those words mean?  And in the face of a lifeless opponent, whether Vegeta and the others can hit the artificial man is still a question.

    Vegeta came to this rocky area. The rocks in this area are staggered and intertwined. It is indeed a good hidden place. It is really difficult to find. These places are good places for this artificial man to hide.

    However, in order to find the location of No. 20, the battlefield has been transferred, and the current battlefield is not beneficial to Vegeta and the others, but it is the hiding advantage of the artificial man.

    In addition, Yamu tea has brought Sun Wuchen to Guixianren's place, and now Sun Wuchen's body is still in unbearable pain. Although he has already taken medicine, the effect of the medicine is still there, and there is still a period of relief.

    Vegeta stood on the rock and shouted to the bottom, but this number 20 hid under the far rock, no matter how Vegeta shouted, he just couldn't come out.

    Standing on the top of the mountain, Vegeta was anxious, "Damn it! I'm really using the terrain here. If that's the case, then wait." Then he flew into the air, "I'm going to blow these rocky mountains away."

    At this moment, Klin was still near Vegeta, and they were still looking for the whereabouts of the artificial man. No matter how Klin shouted to the top, Vegeta just didn't stop, and threw an assault shell down.

    Before Klin had time to dodge, Vegeta had already been fired, and was thrown towards the ground. At this moment, the artificial man rushed towards the shell, holding the energy with both hands, and directly igniting the energy.  Absorbed.

    No. 20 laughed and said to Vegeta in the air, "Hahahaha, the energy is mine." Vegeta was very angry and rushed towards No. 20, but was run away by No. 20 three times.

    Although Vegeta's speed is comparable to that of this No. 20, but?Facing the troubles of this rocky area, Vegeta still failed to catch up to the artificial man No. 20.

    Vegeta was so angry that he was angry on the spot, "Damn, bastard, he is more flexible than I imagined. If this is the case, his energy will be greatly improved."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1184 Piccolo is bound

    ?

    At this time, the artificial man No. 20 was standing upside down above Vegeta. He was standing upside down on the rock with his back against the rock. The breathless artificial man was a difficulty for Vegeta.

    No. 20 smiled and said softly, "It seems that you rely too much on Qi to judge the enemy's actions. I know your every move, but you can't find me."

    At this time, No. 20 jumped onto the rock, and he thought about it carefully, "Speaking of which, I didn't expect Vegeta to be so strong, what should I do? I have no chance to do it! Do I have to go back to the research institute first? If possible, I don't want to use  That movethe research institute"

    On the 20th, I saw Wukong behind the rock mass, "This kid is here too", suddenly a signal flashed on my brain, I found Tianjin Fan, and I was looking for him nearby, at this time the signal on the right brain also flashed  .

    This artificial person can find their location by breath, but they have no way to find the whereabouts of the artificial person, which makes it very difficult for them, and now No. 20 has learned the location of everyone.

    At this time, a bad idea came to the mind of No. 20, "the opponent who can steal energy from me is wandering around", and at this moment, Klin, Piccolo, and Wukong are not in the same place, so it is easy to be defeated by No. 20 one by one.  of.

    "As long as I absorb all the energy of these guys, my strength can be enhanced, so that I can fight Vegeta." On Wukong's side, he was still observing the surroundings, and suddenly the stone behind him fell, he thought  It's an artificial human.

    As a result, I looked back and saw that there were two groundhogs there, and I was taken aback. Tianjin Fan has three eyes, the upper eye looks to the left, and the bottom pair of eyes looks to the right. They allocate their visual ranges differently.

    Klin is still very troubled now, "Damn it, I can't see the enemy, it's really creepy." Klin was walking on the rock, and suddenly he accidentally stepped on the ground and fell down. Fortunately, he was quick and caught  up the stone.

    In order not to excavate the breath as much as possible, they can only rely on their own physical strength, so they didn't dare to use their breath, so as not to alarm the artificial man, "Damn, where did that guy go? If I knew it, why don't you listen to Vegeta's words and reply?"  Just drink milk at home."

    Now Kelin regrets it very much, but there is nothing he can do. What else can be done when things are like this. Piccolo and the others are also looking around, but Piccolo did not suppress his breath, because he felt that he could also pass the number 20.

    Now No. 20 is hiding in the rocky cave, further considering the battle strategy, "Whose energy should I absorb first?" At this time, Piccolo has come to the place where No. 20 is hiding, but he did not find it.

    No. 20 looked at Piccolo above, thinking in his heart, "The one who is second only to Vegeta in strength is Piccolo, and Piccolo is not my opponent! Wash your neck and wait, Vegeta."

    Piccolo was also very flustered now, "Damn it, where did he escape to?" At this time, No. 20 hugged Piccolo directly from behind, put his legs on his waist, grabbed his arm with one hand, and grabbed his arm with the other.  Covered his mouth directly.

    Piccolo knew that No. 20 was right behind him restraining him, but No. 20 smiled sullenly and said to him, "No one will find out, I have everyone's position! Well, the energy is mine.  "

    Now Piccolo tries to break free from No. 20 and grabs her hand, not daring to use too much strength, so she says to Wukong in her consciousness, "Wu, Wukong, come here right now!"

    Wukong received this message and knew that the android had bound Piccolo. At this moment, Wukong felt a weak breath, "Piccolo, I felt a weak breath, over there!"

    Just like that, Piccolo's energy was absorbed by No. 20 bit by bit, and now he was almost powerless to struggle. Just when Piccolo was facing death, a strongest force hit No. 20.

    Piccolo and No. 20 were directly sent flying, and at this moment, Tianjin Fan, Klin, and Vegeta also felt the existence of this aura, and Goku showed the greatest aura, and they felt  The breath is unusual.

    Wukong hit No. 20 heavily on the ground, and the iron hat had already fallen to the bottom of the cliff. Piccolo panted, "I'm finally saved, Wukong!"

    At this time, the man-made man slowly flew up, still puzzled, "Why? He shouldn't know", now it doesn't matter if he knows what's going on or not!  Vegeta and the others also came here.

    A group of people directly blocked No. 20 in the middle, and now No. 20 is too nervous. Vegeta smiled and said to No. 20, "A waste doll?"

    No. 20 looked at Vegeta nervously, "No, this little energy can't beat Vegeta, if you don't absorb energy from other people" Goku called Klin, "Killin! Give Klin the fairy beans"  , speaking of Kling fromHe took out a fairy bean from his arms and threw it to Piccolo!

    After Piccolo finished eating, don't come to No. 20. Piccolo threw down his clothes and said to them very angrily, "I'll take care of him, Vegeta! Don't interfere." (Remember this site URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1185 The Powerful Piccolo of Counterattack

    ?

    Vegeta didn't want to pay him so much attention at all, "Huh, it's your freedom to seek death, you will only give him more energy", hearing this sentence, everyone has everyone's thoughts.

    Piccolo was very angry, and 20 Good Hearts was still thinking, "Don't intervene? Well, let's absorb some energy from that guy! Then we can deal with Vegeta!"

    Before No. 20 finished thinking about it, Piccolo appeared in front of No. 20 in a flash, raised his leg and kicked No. 20 directly on the chin, kicking him up the mountain.

    Vegeta watched Piccolo's fighting awareness rise, and couldn't help snorting coldly. Goku was also very happy. No. 20 looked at Piccolo in front of him, full of confidence, and his combat power has also improved a lot.

    And No. 20 was still thinking, "How is it possible? I was careless just now. It must be careless. How could Piccolo beat me?" He was very dissatisfied and rushed towards Piccolo.

    But it disappeared in an instant, he looked back, Vegeta smiled, raised his head, number 20?  Looking up, Piccolo came straight down from above and elbowed him on the head, knocking him to the rocks below.

    No. 20 just lay in the gravel, he looked very embarrassed, and looked at Piccolo unwillingly, "How is it possible, impossible, I have no reason to be against him, not to mention that I have absorbed so much energy from him just now."

    "At least he and I should be evenly matched. How could Piccolo suddenly have such a strong attack power? It's impossible." At this moment, a young man floated above the town full of gunpowder.

    It was Trunks, looking at the disastrous scene of the town below, Trunks was a little worried, "No, can't it be too late? Wuchen and the others are gone! What is the mess on the island?  what happened?"

    "I wanted to take the time machine and go back to an earlier time, but considering the energy required to return, and the time machine is not perfect, there may be deviations again." Due to various reasons, Trunks can only do this!

    Trunks suddenly felt Qi coming from a distance, "Qi, you feel the breath of fighting, don't you? Are you fighting elsewhere?" As he said, Trunks rushed over at the maximum speed.

    Bulma and Yajirobei were still flying over in their speeding cars, "Absolutely right! At the place where the explosion happened just now", "There is no need to go there on purpose, just go home, just leave it to Gochen and the others, and the children  here I am."

    Bulma was not reconciled, and suddenly a person rushed past their flying car. Bulma saw it, "Did you see it? It's that future boy."

    Bulma was so excited that he woke up the child directly, "Look, it's so loud that it woke up the child", "He also went to fight, it really is in this direction, let's go."

    Saying that, Bulma rushed to that place at the maximum speed, and Trunks came to the place they attacked just now. At this moment, Piccolo is still attacking No. 20, but No. 20, the artificial human, has been in  vulnerable.

    "Piccolo! It seems that the exercise is good! The practice is very good! Now the combat power has improved a lot!" Klin was surprised beside him, "It's too powerful, Duan Di is really powerful, how did you practice? Obviously  Not a Super Saiyan."

    Piccolo looked at No. 20 who was hit by a stone below. No. 20 rushed out of the rock here. No. 20 was also very unwilling and hit towards Piccolo, but he couldn't compare with Piccolo's speed and power.

    Just like that, the two were still fighting, No. 20 wanted to rush to Piccolo with the maximum speed, and stretched out his hand in front of Piccolo, but was caught by Piccolo, and No. 20 had no strength to fight back.

    "Remember, we can instantly amplify energy and explode it in battle," he said, and cut off No. 20's hand with his other hand.

    Piccolo took the severed hand and said to No. 20, "So, you didn't absorb much energy just now." Now No. 20 was very nervous, and Wukong was also thinking, "Win, the future boy's prophecy is indeed true."  wrong!"

    At this time, Trunks was still looking at the head of No. 19 on the ground, "What? This artificial human iswho are they fighting" Trunks looked at the situation as bad.

    Number 20 wanted to escape, Piccolo gathered magic light waves in his hands, and rushed towards Number 20. Before Trunks understood what it meant, he heard a huge explosion over there, and rushed towards that side  past.

    Trunks is still thinking in his heart, "Well, the artificial man just now is different from the artificial man I know. What's going on? Are there three?"

    No. 20 crawled out from under the stone, very weak, "I didn't expect Piccolo to be so strong", Piccolo told him, "The original history seems to beWe were wiped out by two artificial humans. It seems that the future has changed!  "

    "Is it because you are not as strong as you expected, orwe have become too strong!" Kelin looked at the scene in front of him, very happy, "Great, we can solve it without Wuchen."

    At this time, Tianjin Fan also seemed to be a little upset, "Although the strength of Piccolo and Vegeta makes people uncomfortable, but after all, you can rest assured."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1186 The Return of Trunks

    ?

    Vegeta looked at No. 20 on the ground and told Piccolo, "Piccolo, get rid of him quickly, do you want me to do it?" As a result, Piccolo said to Vegeta, "I refuse! I was originally the evil incarnation of the separation of gods,  Not as naive as Wuchen."

    At this moment, they suddenly felt a strong energy flying over from behind, and all eyes were directed there, and at this moment, Trunks came here.

    Piccolo was also very surprised when he saw Terex coming here, "Tranks!" Vegeta was very surprised when he heard Piccolo called Trunks.

    "Tranks, what? His name is Trunks, the same name as my son, the same name! He's from the future, so" Vegeta hasn't recovered yet, and just keeps looking at Trank  x.

    Trunks looked at No. 20 on the ground, feeling very flustered in his heart, "That guy is wrong!" And No. 20 was also very surprised, looking at Trunks nervously.

    "Another one, who is he? It's not in the data! I can't imagine that everything is different from my estimate, so I have to go back to the research institute." At this time, Trunks said to them, "Who is that guy?  Fight him?"

    Vegeta was also surprised, "What? Don't you know him? Isn't he the artificial human you mentioned?" Trunks couldn't figure out what happened, "What's going on?"

    At this time, they were very surprised, what is going on, "Isn't it right?"

    Bulma and the others are still coming here, "Who scarred the earth?" "Look, everyone is there over there, Wuchen and the others are over there!" "Stop, idiot  , do you really want to go there?"

    This made Yajirohei very nervous, "It's okay, everyone is alive, it must be over", "If you dare to approach again, I will throw this kid from here", "Please go ahead, I didn't say that,  His father is Vegeta."

    Bulma wasn't surprised at all, and didn't care, but Yajirobei was very nervous when he heard Bulma say that the child's father was Vegeta.

    Yajirobei looked at the child in his hand, "Vegeta, Vegeta this kid no the master is the son of you and Vegeta-sama! Then, let's go!"

    Vegeta began to panic, "No, it's not right. Who the hell is this guy? What's going on?" Klin looked at Trunks, "It's no big deal! After all, the history he knows has changed  .¡±

    "So it's not surprising that artificial humans are different" They were still bewildered by themselves, and at this time, No. 20 was still thinking of ways to relieve himself.

    "What should I do? How can I go back to the research institute? Flying away from the sky, I'm afraid I will be caught up, so I can only use the terrain to hide and escape." At this moment, Bulma came by in a speeding car, "Look, that's  Go Bulma!"

    Bulma flew over these broken stones in a speeding car. Bulma saw the so-called artificial man. After a closer look, it turned out to be Dr. Gero. Trunks quickly stopped them, "Dangerous, don't come here  !"

    The 20th will not let go of this opportunity, "It's now! I said you won't win, it's true! The 17th and 18th will kill you right away."

    Vegeta and the others heard No. 17 and No. 18 that No. 20 said, and then No. 20 sent out a huge air wave energy, blasting away all the surrounding rocks.

    What will happen to the shocking situation and the direction of the battle?  The increasingly powerful Piccolo defeated No. 20, and the victory is in sight. However, the arrival of Trunks caused an unexpected incident, and No. 20 was also preparing to escape with the arrival of Bulma.

    and.  Before this battle happened, No. 20 also told the secret before leaving. The so-called unnecessary was No. 17 and No. 18. When the explosion happened, No. 20 escaped by this explosion.

    It also exploded Bulma's flying car. Fortunately, the future Trunks Kabulma and Little Trunks were saved, so unnecessary accidents were avoided, and by the way, it was equivalent to saving himself.

    The future Trunks saw Bulma mother and child so miserable, and was very nervous when he heard Bulma talking to him, but at this time Vegeta was looking for No. 20 in the air, "Damn it, disappeared, did you escape?  ?¡±

    Trunks looked at Vegeta in the air, seeing his indifference, and became even angrier. At this time, Krillin and Goku also came over, and they were relieved to see that Bulma was fine.

    Vegeta was angry about other things in the air, "Damn it, I will never let you escape", so he rushed towards Vegeta, faced Vegeta, and questioned, "Why didn't you save them just now?  "

    Vegeta didn't know what he was going to do, "That's your wife and children?" But for Vegeta, these are all dispensable, Vegeta is really evil and pure.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1188 Trunks' life experience revealed

    ?

    Trunks fell to the ground, "I can also become a Super Saiyan, but I am still no match for them. They are too powerful. I want to go too. Although I don't like him, I can't let Dad suffer like this.  die."

    Just like that, Trunks also flew away. Bulma was also very curious when she heard what Trunks said, "Dad, what is his name? What's going on?"

    Piccolo looked at Bulma's curious look, and told her, "There is no need to hide it anymore, his name is Trunks, his father is Vegeta, and his mother is you, which means he is what this child will look like when he grows up.  "

    Speaking of Piccolo, he pointed to the baby in Bulma's hand. Hearing what Piccolo said, Bulma was shocked, and Wukong and Klin were also very surprised, "What? No way!"

    Bulma picked up little Trunks and looked at him carefully, "Isn't it? Is that so?" Kelin was very flustered now, "It really sounds like it! I finally understand why that guy can change  Become a Super Saiyan."

    Bulma lifted Trunks up, looked at it carefully, and then thought, "Tranks, so you can become a good man too, that's great, your eyes are so fierce, mom always  I'm worried."

    However, after a closer look at the eyes of Trunks, it is indeed very similar to Vegeta, but I feel relieved when I think of what Trunks will look like in the future 20 years later.

    At this time, Piccolo told Kelin and Tianjin Fan, "Klin, Tianjin Fan, let's go find Dr. Gaylor's research institute together! It's best to destroy them before the artificial humans act."

    At this time, a stone fell and hit Yajirobei on the face, waking him up. Yajirobei moved his body, and some stones pressed him, "Really, ignore me  ?"

    At this time, Wukong said to Bulma, "Bulma, please tell Sun Wuchen about this, and hurry up when he recovers."  Huh? The plane broke down."

    Piccolo said to Wukong, "Wukong, take them there! If it's just to destroy the man-made humans, a few of us are enough!" Wukong was a little disappointed when he heard Piccolo say this, because he also wanted to fight, but Piccolo didn't want to fight.  Sent.

    What else can I do, I had to follow Piccolo's words, "Understood, please be more careful!" Piccolo turned to the two of them and said, "Okay! Let's go! We must find it before Vegeta."

    After speaking, the three of them rushed over, Wukong grabbed Bulma, "Bulma! Is this okay?" Bulma told Wukong, "Be careful, there are babies!" At this time, Yajirobei  He also crawled out, "You guys forgot about me!"

    Only then did Wukong think of Yajirobei, and said to him with a smile, "I'm sorry!" Yajirobei said to him helplessly, "Okay, okay, pull me out quickly."

    This is No. 20 still sneaking in the rocky area, "It should be fine, and you won't be found if you fly to the sky here." At this moment, a signal appeared on No. 20's head, and he hid immediately.

    No. 20 hid under the rock, saw Vegeta flying over from above, and was very worried in his heart, "Vegeta! Damn! Difficult guy".

    After a while, Trunks also rushed over. When No. 20 saw both of them passing by, he became even more flustered, "That guy alsothe two went straight to the direction I was goingcould they be aimed at me?  Institute? No, it¡¯s just a coincidence, right?¡±

    No. 20 was very worried now, jumped onto the rock, and thought about it carefully, "Of course it's a coincidence. It's impossible for them to know the location of my research institute. Only a very small number of scientists know."

    And at this time, No. 20 remembered, he thought of Bulma who was driving the plane just now, "That's Bulma! The daughter of the president of the capsule company, maybe he heard about me from his father."

    Suddenly, the signal appeared on the head again. At this time, the three of Piccolo and the others flew over No. 20. Fortunately, they didn't see them, and No. 20 felt uneasy.

    "Sure enoughthose guys went to my research institute, so that's it, are you going to destroy it before I activate the 17th and 18th? I will definitely not let you succeed."

    As he spoke, he flew up, "The exact location, I never told anyone, it is not so easy for you to find it, even if I take a long way around, I will be faster than you."

    Now Goku is carrying Yajirobei on his back and holding Bulma in his arms. The four of them are flying slowly like this. Bulma also thinks that the speed is too slow, "There is no problem if the speed is a little faster."

    Bulma raised his head and said to Yajirobei, "Yajirobei, go over by yourself!" Yajirobei was also very impatient, "Whispering!" But Bulma did not refuse.Now that Trunks is about to keep up with Vegeta, Trunks is very angry in his heart. He feels that he is not worthy of being a father, and he has no sense of responsibility or compassion at all.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1189 Wuchen's condition is still deteriorating

    ?

    It's just that this future Trunks thought of what his mother said to him later, "Papa who passed away! He did a lot of bad things! He must be in hell now!"

    "But he also has advantages! He has a strong self-esteem, although he looks very indifferent, but I can understand" Thinking of these words, Trunks felt uncomfortable in his heart!

    At this time, Vegeta said to Trunks, "Are you going to follow me all the time? Interesting!" Vegeta suddenly increased his speed and rushed out, and Trunks also followed closely.

    Vegeta looked back at Trunks at this time, and thought for a while, "By the way, he can also become a Super Saiyan! It really is my son, with Saiyan blood in his body."

    All of them are heading for Beidu, No. 20 ran over from the ground, while Piccolo and the others flew in the air, "Haven't you arrived in Beidu yet?" "It should be soon", after a while, they saw the town of Beidu ahead  .

    But they are still wondering where Vegeta is?  Krillin told them, "If you don't find the research institute before Vegeta, you'll be in trouble!" At this time, Vegeta was still stalking Trunks.

    Looking at the father in front of him, Trunks had many thoughts in his heart, "It's simply unreasonable and self-righteous. Before Mr. Sun Wuchen comes back, I must stop this stupid behavior."

    But Vegeta didn't think so in his heart, "I'm a Saiyan prince, how can I be compared with the lower-level fighter Sun Wuchen, I, Vegeta, are no worse than Sun Wuchen!"

    "I am the Super Saiyan among the Super Saiyans, no matter whether he is number 17 or number 18, I will turn them into scrap metal"

    , Now Vegeta is full of confidence in his heart.

    And now Sun Wuchen is still ill, he dreamed of fighting against No. 19 and No. 20, No. 19's head was removed by Sun Wuchen, and he was directly blown to death with a punch, and he hit No. 20 again.

    But no matter how hard I played, I couldn¡¯t beat number 20. Number 20 appeared in front of Sun Wuchen, and number 20 said to Sun Wuchen, ¡°It¡¯s already too late, you¡¯re all going to die, hahahaha.¡±

    Suddenly, in Sun Wuchen's dream, a lump of something wrapped around Sun Wuchen's neck, making him unable to move. Sun Wuchen showed great difficulty, "This is the first time I have met this kind of guy, this strange guy, what is it?  what?"

    Now Wuchen has been indulging in his dream, the viral heart disease makes him feel uncomfortable, Guixianren and the others are also very nervous.

    Yajirobei lay on Wukong's body, "Goku, have you arrived? I am very tired lying on my stomach." Bulma heard Yajirobei's words and also defended Wukong, "What are you talking about?  People just fly with their backs on their backs."

    "You actually have the nerve to say that you are ashamed and shameless. You see that Wukong didn't say anything." Bulma said to Trunks in his hand, "Tranks should also learn from Uncle Wukong.  !"

    Goku said to Bulma, "No problem, didn't the future Trunks say that? He will learn from Gohan in the future, didn't you see it just now? Handsome Trunks."

    Bulma thought for a while, "That's right, Trunks will be so handsome when he grows up", but Yajirobei taunted them from above, "Is that guy trustworthy?" Bulma was very angry when he heard it.

    "What are you talking about? You're being rude to my son by saying that." Bulma was angrily moving. He was still flying at this time. Considering their safety, Wukong had already slowed down his speed, but he still fell. Fortunately,  Nothing happened.

    However, Trunks was not injured. At this time, Yajirobei said, "He is not only Bulma's child, but also Vegeta's child."

    Hearing this, Bulma laughed and looked at Trunks happily, "What did you say? We'll tell Dad right now."

    When Yajirobei heard what Bulma said, he became nervous, "Please forget what you just said Mrs. Bulma"!

    Goku said to Yajirobei, "Tranks is a good man, because he came here from the future and told us the existence of the crisis." "That's right, it's Goku."

    "But the eyes are fierce!" Bulma taunted Yajirobei again after hearing this, "That's what we said, let's tell Dad that, Trunks!"

    Yajirobei was very scared when he heard it, because he knew Vegeta's temper, and Vegeta was not a man to mess with, "Don't tell him Mrs. Bulma."

    Wukong went on to say, "If Trunks hadn't informed us in advance, Wuchen's illness and artificial human beings would have been unprepared.""Good boy!  "

    "It would be great if Wuchen recovered after taking the medicine", "Don't worry, he will recover, Wuchen is a lucky star", and then they speeded up to the Guixian House!

    And Piccolo and the others have already arrived in the northern capital, "Dr. Gaylor's research institute seems to be in a cave nearby!" Kelin shivered as soon as he came here, "It's really cold in the north!" ?¡­  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1190: Arrive in Beidu and look for the research institute

    ?

    Tianjin Fan looked around, "There are mountains all around, so it's hard to find! Besides, he can sense us, but we can't feel his anger."

    When Piccolo heard this situation, he thought for a while, "We can only split up and send a signal to everyone if there is any situation." Kelin asked Piccolo, "Then how to send a signal?"

    "Raise the air quickly, and everyone will notice it," Kelin shivered in the freezing air, "No, it's too cold here, I have to get some warm clothes to wear."

    Tianjin Fan told Kelin, "Be patient, I'm cold too!" At this time, the Namekian Piccolo told them, "People on Earth just have a lot of things to do, if you don't hurry up, the 17th and 18th will start  .¡±

    "Okay! Split up, it's about the future of the people on Earth", at this moment Klin stopped them, Piccolo thought that Klin was still shouting, Klin told them, "I just want to divide the fairy beans  For you guys."

    This is a good idea, because after all, if you act separately, you will inevitably be involved in a crisis. Some celestial beans are also a good way to defend yourself. Kelin took all the celestial beans out of the bag, and there were only six left in it, the three of them alone  two.

    Piccolo was still thinking, "I hope the problem can be solved without them", and as he said that, the three of them acted separately, and at this time, No. 20 had come here and saw the three of them acting separately.

    "Is it really here? My research institute will not let you find it so easily, just hang around! I will kill you soon!"

    Trunks is still following Vegeta, "Are you going to follow me? Go away, I'm so annoying!" But Trunks refused, "That's not okay, who do you want to fight against?  Bar!"

    Vegeta smiled, "What do you want to do after you find the research institute? Even if you fight with me, do you want to destroy the artificial man?" "Very likely, I have to say anyway, you underestimated No.  The horror of number 18."

    "When you say that, I want to do it even more. This is a pure Saiyan. After all, where is Dr. Gero's research institute?" Trunks was very angry, because Vegeta couldn't hear it at all.  into what he said.

    On the 20th, he continued to go to his research institute, and found Klin on the way, "Klin!" Klin had no luck in this place, jumping around, and when he suddenly jumped onto a tree, he grabbed him with his hand.  off his leg.

    No. 20 grabbed his leg, threw him out, flew towards him, kicked him in the face, Kling was hit hard by him, and fell to the ground heavily.

    No. 20 jumped in front of Klin, and Klin sat up with difficulty and looked at him. No. 20 said to Klin, "Annoying fly, you can't help much", "Damn it! Stop looking down on people!"

    No. 20 looked at Kelin very calmly, "Okay, I'll give you a happy ending, and I'll finish you right away!" At this moment, the signal came again suddenly, and when I looked up, I saw Piccolo flying over there  .

    At this time, No. 20 thought for a while, "Piccolo? That guy doesn't need me to do it, let you live for a while, remember to thank me! Anyway, you will die sooner or later."

    After speaking on the 20th, he jumped away. Kelin immediately breathed a sigh of relief and fell to the ground, "I have to tell everyone", but Kelin thought again, "No, let's go to the research institute first!"

    Can the soldiers heading for Dr. Gaylor's Institute change the future?  At this time, No. 20 had already arrived under a mountain, looked up at the cave on the mountain, "It's here, finally here."

    Walking into the cave, he saw an iron gate, and at this time, the signal of No. 20 came out again. He looked back and saw that Kelin was outside. It seemed that he had been discovered this time.

    Kelin looked at No. 20 and the cave in front of him, "I found it, I finally found it, and I have to notify everyone." No. 20 could also feel it, "I plan to call my companions, even if you do, it's useless.  Just saved me the time to find someone.¡±

    As he spoke, he entered the password on the gate, and the gate opened. At this moment, Kelin raised his spirit instantly, "If you don't call everyone over quickly everyone, come here!"

    Suddenly Piccolo and Tianjin Fan, as well as Vegeta and Trunks, both felt the anger from Kling, "Did you find it?"

    On the 20th, he entered the research institute, took off the remote control from the wall, and walked to the containers on the 17th and 18th, "I really don't want to activate them unless it is absolutely necessary, but this is the only way to go, but  May they have been fixed."

    Saying so, he turned on the machine on No. 17, and an artificial man walked out of it. As soon as he came out, he saw the remote control in No. 20's hand at a glance, so he walked in front of Dr. Gero.

    deeply toOn the 20th, he bowed, "Good morning, Dr. Gallo!" Dr. Gallo was also very surprised, "You actually greeted me", "Of course, you made me", Dr. Gallo thought, "  It seems that it has been successfully repaired." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1191: The Appearance of No. 17 and No. 18

    ?

    "Then number 18" Dr. Gero opened the container of number 18. The girl walked out of the container, glanced at number 17, walked out, and saw the remote control in Dr. Gero's hand  device.

    Said very gently to Dr. Gero, "Good morning, Dr. Gero", which surprised No. 20, "You also greeted me", "Of course!" Dr. Gero was very excited now, "Look  Here they are both fixed."

    On the 18th, he said to Dr. Gero, "You have also become an artificial human!" Dr. Gero said to them, "Because I also want to have eternal life. To be honest, I am relieved.  .¡±

    "Most of your functions are difficult to control. You used to disobey my orders, but now you have to obey them! Well, let's get to work!" Then Dr. Gaylor said to them.

    "Sun Wuchen's companions are coming soon, wipe them all out and leave none behind, understand?" After receiving the order, they started to act.

    Piccolo and Tianjin Fan have come to Kelin at this time, "Klin, good job! Is that Dr. Gaylor's research institute! It seems that this place is also very hidden! Destroy this place before that guy comes back."

    Piccolo and Tianjin Fan just rushed out. Don't be stopped by Klin, "What's wrong? Klin!" Klin flew in front of them, "Dr. Gaylorhas come backSorry!"

    Piccolo was very angry, "Why didn't you say it earlier, what should I do if I missed something?" Then he rushed towards the cave, where he kept attacking the gate, and Dr. Gaylor hid inside, "The group of people who don't know what fear is  The idiots are coming."

    "Okay, it's your turn to come on stage", and the 17th and 18th are not paying attention to the people outside, but the remote control in the hands of Dr. Gero. The two looked at each other and understood the eyes.

    Kelin and Tianjin Fan were still attacking the door from the outside, "This door is quite strong!" However, Piccolo looked at them very embarrassed, "Get out of the way, let me come!"

    "It's a good thing you found this place?" Vegeta and Trunks had already arrived here. No. 20 heard the voice outside and said to the two of them, "Rip them into pieces."

    At this time, No. 17 quietly came behind No. 20, and snatched the remote control from Dr. Gero's hand. Dr. Gero panicked, "No. 17what do you want?"

    No. 17 took the remote control and said to Dr. Gero, "This is the controller for emergency stop! Just in case, this kind of thing is useless." After finishing speaking, he crushed the controller  .

    Now Dr. Gairo is very nervous, "What do you want to do, you bastard? Are you kidding me!" No. 17 looked at Dr. Gairo sullenly, "I don't want to be forced to sleep again, bastard old man."

    Piccolo was facing the gate outside and preparing to attack, but Vegeta said to Piccolo behind him, "If the artificial man is destroyed, I will never end with you!" Anyway, Vegeta is very unhappy!

    Up to now, Vegeta has not yet experienced the horror of the artificial man, and he does not know the true strength of the artificial man, and he has not listened to Trunks' advice to him, "No, you don't know, the true strength of the artificial man  Terrible place!"

    At this time, Piccolo was about to attack, but when he heard the voice inside, he stopped the attack, and heard what Dr. Gero said inside, "What are you doing? No. 17, stop joking, go and knock down the enemies outside the door!"

    Hearing this, Klin was also very scared, "The artificial manhas been activated", "Get out of the way, idiot!" Hearing Vegeta's words, they all avoided, and Trunks couldn't persuade him  He, "Don't mess around, I haven't retreated for now."

    "There is no hope until Sun Wuchen recovers", but Vegeta ignored what Trunks said, "No need!" Then he attacked the gate, and the gate fell to the ground in an instant.

    After the smoke dissipated, numbers 17 and 18 appeared in front of them, "A boy with a scarf around his neck and long black hair, is that number 17? Number 18 is a cute girl."

    Bechita asked Trunks, "Tranks, it looks like what you said is right!" Kelin was still wondering, "Are they the 17th and 18th?"

    Trunks told them, "Don't be fooled by their appearance, they are very powerful", No. 20 told No. 17, "They are the companions of Sun Wuchen, don't underestimate the enemy, they killed No. 19, even my life."  Almost lost it all."

    Number 17 thought for a while, "Number 19! There is still Number 19! So, you made him, and let him transform you into an artificial human too! Is he also energy-absorbing?" Dr. Gaylor pointed  nodded.

    18thDr. Gallo said, "It's a new type, why go back to the old energy absorbing formula? Is it because the energy of the permanent formula is too large to control? That's why I didn't seal it up." Dr. Gallo didn't hide them either.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1192 Dr. Gaylor was killed

    ?

    But the problem now is not this at all. Now Dr. Gaylor is very nervous, "Leave these things alone, destroy them quickly!" "Don't be verbose, we will naturally do it when we want to do it."

    Now there are no restrictions on the 17th and 18th at all, but there are not so many restrictions on Dr. Gaylor. There is no reason to listen to him. They will not listen to what they say now.

    Now Dr. Gero is very angry, "Damn, these two bastards don't listen to me, if the remote control is here" At this time, looking at the broken controller on the ground, I was filled with emotion.

    At this time, No. 18 knew what he meant, and walked directly over the controller, stepped on it again, and now it was completely shattered, and No. 18 walked to the front of No. 16's container.

    On the 18th, he turned back and said to Dr. Gaylor, "Number 16, this one is also permanent! But it is different from ours, it looks bigger! What's the difference?"

    The 18th looked close to the 16th, and Dr. Gallo became more nervous, "Don't touch it, the 18th! Don't touch it! Don't touch it!"

    Trunks began to panic at this moment, "No. 16, I didn't know the existence of No. 16! What's going on?" No. 17 happily said to No. 18, "It looks very interesting! Start it and try  Try it!"

    Now Dr. Gairo tried his best to prevent them from opening No. 16, "No, you can't open it, do you want to destroy this world?" Hearing this, Kelin and the others also became nervous, "Destroy this world? How come?  thing?"

    Krillin said to them, "When they are fighting among themselves, let's run away", which inspired Vegeta's fighting spirit. Vegeta originally fought with the goal of defeating the artificial man.

    "This is the best, only I can deal with them", Vegeta was very happy, but Trunks was very worried about him, and he dared not speak out to Vegeta.

    Dr. Gaylor looked at No. 17 and the two of them very angry, "No. 16 is a failed test product, and it must not be activated", and No. 17 and No. 18 felt the same way.  The more you have to open up.

    No. 18 turned around and was about to turn on No. 16, but Dr. Gallo was very nervous, "Stop! Don't touch it", so he ran over and grabbed No. 18's arm.

    As soon as No. 18 raised his hand, he said to Dr. Gaylor, "I hope you don't touch ladies casually." An elbow knocked him away, and he was very angry.

    On the 18th, I walked around the container on the 16th, "The failed works have been kept until now, and the ones before the 15th seem to have been disposed of."

    Dr. Gallo stood up and said to No. 18, "I'm going to modify it. Anyway, don't activate it, otherwise we will all die."

    On the 17th, I became more interested when I heard what Dr. Gero said, "We will all die", and then analyzed the physique of the 16th, "From the statistics, I am obviously stronger."

    Dr. Gairo admitted this too, but he just didn't listen to what Dr. Gairo said, "It's okay, start it, number 18!" Now Dr. Gairo was getting more and more nervous.

    "If you don't listen to my order, you are all failed works just like No. 16. You can do whatever you want! I will seal you up again!" No. 17 was very arrogant, "Your controller has been destroyed by me."

    "I can make another one", but the two of them didn't listen to Dr. Gairo's words at all. Number 18 clicked on the start button, and Dr. Gairo looked at her, "Don't you understand after all that? Don't press the switch.  "

    Just as Dr. Gairo was angry, a sudden pain felt on Dr. Gairo's body. No. 17 directly penetrated Dr. Gellow's abdomen with his hand, and gave him a fatal blow from behind.

    Dr. Gaylor was also very angry, "Number 17, you bastard, what do you want? I made you!" Number 17 retracted his hand, and Dr. Gaylor just turned around and looked at Number 17, 17  A leaping blow knocked Dr. Garrow's head off.

    Just like that, Dr. Gairo's head rolled out and rolled in front of Klin, scaring Klin so much that he didn't dare to speak. In the end, Dr. Garrow said a word, "Damn it, a bunch of trash."

    Then No. 17 jumped over and smashed the head of Dr. Gero with one foot. Kelin hid behind Tianjin Fan in fear.

    Vegeta looked at them, "Get rid of all the guys who don't like it, just like us Saiyans!" At this time, No. 17 squatted on the ground and ticked his fingers at Klin, and Klin realized that he was facing him.

    Kelin walked towards No. 17 helplessly. No. 17 suddenly stood up, which startled Kelin, but he didn't do anything. He just turned around and walked back. Kelin also heaved a sigh of relief.

    17 to 16In front of No. 18's container, he said to No. 18, "Okay, press the switch!" Trunks was very angry when he heard it, "I won't let you succeed, how can we make one more artificial man?" .  .(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1193 Mysterious No. 16

    ?

    As he said that, he increased his energy and became a Super Saiyan. He sent a shock wave directly at the No. 16 container. Klin and the others also took the opportunity to rush out. In an instant, the cave was razed to the ground.

    "Tell me before you do it next time, I almost didn't run out!" Krillin was relieved again, and Vegeta said to Trunks behind him, "Idiot, just do some boring things."

    Trunks didn't understand what Vegeta meant, "boring things?"  lossless.

    Vegeta was very angry, "This ability is just a waste of energy, that's why people say that the kid is superficial." Trunks was very unconvinced, but now, the fact has happened.

    On the top of the mountain here, No. 17 said to No. 18, "Hurry up and open it! The pipeline has been cut off." The two threw the container on the ground. No. 18 turned on the start button and kicked the start door open.  up.

    This time the door really opened, and No. 16 appeared just like that. Kelin and the others panicked, "It's opened, is there another one?" No. 16 opened his eyes and walked out of the container.  Much bigger than No. 17 and No. 18.

    It is a demonic machine. As Dr. Gairo said, it is an experimental failure, but this is only one side of Dr. Gairo's statement. As for whether it is good or bad, it depends on his actions.

    Kelin and the others looked at No. 16, "That guyis it No. 16? Not good, he looks quite strong!" Now Trunks was also very confused, "I don't know, I haven't seen him before"

    On the 17th, looking at the appearance of the 16th, he was very calm anyway, "16th, this is the first time I saw you for an event, and I haven't come out for many years, how do you feel? Dr. Gaylor didn't want to start it, and you said you would kill us."

    The 18th didn't understand either, "I want to know what's going on, what do you think?" The 16th didn't say a word, and the 18th thought for a while, "I don't want to say it? Is it because you are naturally not talkative?"  Forget it, let's go!"

    The 17th and the 18th are discussing here, "Then where are we going?" "Does that need to be said? Go to Sun Wuchen!" The 17th looked at the 16th, "You also made it to kill Sun Wuchen!"

    "Yes!" No. 17 was also very surprised when he heard No. 16 speak, "Oh, finally willing to speak!" No. 18 looked at No. 16, "Your reaction is the same as Dr. Gaylor's input! He even  Say you're a failure."

    No. 17 thought for a while, "Although it's annoying to obey Dr. Gero, our artificial man should have a goal! Okay! Let's go!" After speaking, the three flew into the air, and then flew to the distance  .

    Kelin and the others breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the three man-made humans fly away, "Finally gone, that's great", "But what are they going to do? Where do they want to go?"

    Piccolo and the others thought for a while, "It seems that they are not going to Beidu to destroy, the direction is wrong!" At this time, Kelin subconsciously remembered, "Wuchen, he didn't plan to go to Sun Wuchen! Think about it, Dr. Gero's purpose is to kill and destroy  Wu Chen of the Red Silk Army."

    Tianjin Fan looked at Kelin and said to him, "But, I don't think they will obey Dr. Gero's order" Vegeta was in a mess now, "I can't control so much, I am here but ignore my orders  Exist! Are these guys so defiant?"

    Vegeta is very angry now, and directly exploded into the form of a Saiyan, trying to rush towards the artificial man, but was immediately stopped by Trunks, "Calm down, it's almost there, wait a little longer  !"

    Vegeta knew without him saying, "Wait until Sun Wuchen recovers?" "That's right, with the help of Sun Wuchen's power, if we don't fight together, we will definitely not be able to win."

    Now Vegeta is very confident in his combat power, "You are mistaken, what I hate the most is not artificial man, but Sun Wuchen!"

    "You don't have to rely on that guy. I can solve them by myself. The goal after that is Sun Wuchen. If you understand, get out of the way." Trunks became more and more angry when he heard what Vegeta said.

    "What a mess, you will die if you go alone, please wait a little longer!" Vegeta heard Trunks say this to him, punched him in the stomach, and then rushed towards the artificial man  past.

    Trunks clutched his stomach, and Klin quickly flew over, "Are you alright?" "We must catch up. Before Wuchen recovers, he can't be allowed to act recklessly. Please stop him!"

    Kelin thought, "Wukong and Bulma are rushing to Guixianren, and they will probably be caught up by those guys soon." "No, mom, they are in danger." Piccolo said to them, "Hurry up and catch up with those guys."  Guy," said and went full speed ahead.

      At this time, Bulma and Yajirobei did not come to Kamesenjin, but landed in a place where Yajirobei was washing things in the river, "Really, use my scarf as a diaper  , I can¡¯t even wash it clean.¡± (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1194 Looking for Sun Wuchen

    ?

    Yajirobei also smelled it, "It stinks!" Walmart called Yajirobei at this time, "Yajirobei, is there anything else to replace diapers?"

    Yajirobei was very angry, "How is it possible?" Bulma was sitting here holding little Trunks, "Baby Trunks is going to catch a cold."

    Yajirobei said to her, "It's okay, didn't he grow up so safely?" Bulma thought for a while, "That's right! Trunks baby, bear with it!"

    At this time, Wukong came back after picking up some wood, "Bulma, if you are done well, let's go as soon as possible!" Bulma looked at Wukong, "Okay, I am also worried about Wuchen's condition! Let's go!"

    On the Guixian House, Yamucha and Guixianren looked after Wuchen, "It's gradually getting better, Trunks said it seems to be a viral heart disease, I also took some medicine, Teacher Wutian  , eat some too!"

    Guixian looked at the old turtle, "I won't die, so I don't need to take these medicines." After hearing this, the old turtle said, "Yamcha, can you give me some medicine? That old guy died  No, I can't compare!"

    Vegeta is very angry now, and he just said to them that he can't stand it, especially what Trunks said to him.  own prestige.

    "Damn! Sun Wuchen, I am also a Super Saiyan! Under the same premise, as a Saiyan prince, I am far better than that guy. Let them see my true power."

    On the 17th, 18th, and 16th, the three androids landed halfway through the flight. The 18th asked the 17th, "Why did the 17th land?"  Enjoy, what's the point of walking so fast?"

    "Walk over there?" "Take a car! There should be a car passing by here, let's take a ride there!" No. 18 smiled, "Men are really boring, and they still have a human personality."

    This is what the man understands, "You can understand, right? No. 16! You were transformed from a male human into an artificial man, right?" Only No. 16 said to them calmly, "No, I made it out of thin air.  "

    This surprised No. 17, "Isn't it based on humans?" No. 18 looked at No. 16 and thought for a while, "The most fundamental thing is different from us!"

    This made No. 17 very skeptical, "It's so strange! Dr. Gallo has clearly mastered the technology of creating artificial humans out of thin air, why is he still using human bodies to transform them like before?"

    At this time, Vegeta chased here. Vegeta looked at the three androids on the opposite side, "I'm surprised that you are hanging around here."

    Vegeta faced the artificial human in the form of a Super Saiyan, and No. 17 obviously felt different, "Is it different from the atmosphere just now?" "It's not just the atmosphere that's different, tell me! Where are you going?  "

    No. 18 also spoke bluntly to Vegeta, "Kill Sun Wuchen!" "Sure enough, but you don't have to go, because I want to kill you." The two androids laughed at each other when they heard Vegeta's brazen words  smiled.

    Vegeta also didn't figure out what was going on?  "Is it weird? Now hurry up and laugh!" Number 17 looked at Vegeta and said, "Saiyans are always overconfident! Sun Wuchen seems to be a half-baked guy, and he will only die faster."

    Vegeta was very angry when he heard these words, and his head burst out with blue veins, "It's just a doll, and it's so long-winded! I'm going to tear you into pieces, who will start? Brats, women, big fools  , or the three of you go together."

    On the 18th, I saw Vegeta's angry appearance, and said to him calmly, "Don't be brave!" No matter how angry Vegeta was, the three of them ignored him. This is what the 18th said to the 16th, "  Number 16, let me see your strength, try it!"

    No. 16 was very firm, "I refuse!" Vegeta heard that No. 16 refused to fight him, and he also understood, "It seems that guy is quite aware of my strength."

    No. 17 didn't know what No. 16 was going to do, "Strange guy, he refused to fight!" Seeing this, No. 18 walked out, "I'm overthinking it, okay, let me do it", tossed my hair, looked at  Vegeta.

    Vegeta said to No. 18, "Ugly words first, I will not show mercy just because you are a woman, besides, you are not a woman, you are an artificial human!"

    The mystery of Android 18 is about to be unveiled. What kind of battle will be staged?  Robots No. 17 and No. 18 finally started to act. They betrayed the maker Dr. Gero and activated No. 16.

    Goku, with Yajirobei and Bulma, had almost arrived near Kamesenya, but Bulma suddenly said to Goku, "Wait, let's go first.Let's go home!  "Butsome things must be told to Wuchen as soon as possible.  "

    Bulma said to Wukong, "You don't understand the heart of a young mother at all. You are the same as Vegeta in this regard. No wonder Kiki will have a headache."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1195: Vegeta vs. No. 18

    ?

    "Mom is very hardworking! Helping Trunks change clothes, feeding milk, etc., there are many things that must be done." Yajirobei also followed Bulma's words and said, "Yes, the Bulma family  It seems to be from a famous family, let¡¯s go to Bulma¡¯s house.¡±

    Wukong was also very helpless, there was no way to go against their request, so he could only reluctantly watch Guixianwu leave again, and now Wuchen was lying quietly on the bed, as if he was almost healed.

    Piccolo and Kling are also flying towards the artificial man, and now everyone is very anxious, "It would be great if the artificial man didn't catch up with Goku and Bulma."

    And No. 16's focus is not on the fight at all. He looks at the little bird and the outside world, his eyes are full of tenderness. The battle between Vegeta and No. 18 is about to begin.

    Without further ado, No. 18 hit Vegeta. No. 18 was also very powerful. Vegeta threw him directly on the mountain, smashing a mountain at once.

    But this injury was completely trivial to No. 18, and Vegeta then ran towards No. 18, and No. 17 looked down with relish.

    But No. 16 was still looking for the birds and butterflies, and No. 17 looked at Vegeta, "Vegeta is indeed a powerful guy, it's amazing! It's far from Dr. Gero's information,  Vegeta is indeed a formidable guy."

    Vegeta looked at her very disdainfully, "Puppets like you don't respond to injuries. If so, I'll tear you apart! See how you can laugh."

    At this time, a truck came from the mountain bend behind No. 18. It was almost there, but someone blocked it in front, and the truck driver stopped immediately. Fortunately, no accident happened.

    The truck driver was also very angry. He stuck his head out of the window and scolded them, "I said, what are you doing standing in the middle of the road? You idiots, if you don't get out of the way, I'll kill you."

    Vegeta looked at No. 18, "Hurry up and laugh!" The driver honked his horn frantically, "Did you hear that? You bastard!" But Vegeta and No. 18 completely ignored the truck driver's thoughts, "Let's try it.  !"

    Just when the truck driver was about to speak, Vegeta shot a beam of light directly towards No. 18. No. 18 was fast, flashed past, and rushed to the truck. In an instant, the truck and the road on the opposite side were destroyed.

    Moreover, this is a mountain road with a steep cliff next to it, and now the road is completely broken, and at this time, No. 18 has jumped behind Vegeta, which surprised Vegeta.

    Vegeta looked at No. 18, "Your skills are faster than you imagined", the two of them faced each other like this, and No. 18 looked at Vegeta, "You didn't take it seriously just now!"

    Vegeta said to her, "Of course, if I'm serious, I'm afraid the earth will be destroyed!" No. 18 sneered, "I'm not serious either, you know?" "Then don't be merciful, hurry up!"  Go all out! Otherwise you will regret it."

    "Okay, let's do it like this!" Vegeta was just getting ready to fight, but unexpectedly, No. 18 ran directly towards him, hitting his head unpreparedly, Vegeta's head  A patch of redness and swelling.

    Vegeta was very angry. With a drop of blood on his head flowing into his eyes, the Saiyan's fighting spirit was about to unfold. The blood brought joy to Vegeta, and at the same time, he was angry, and punched No. 18 in the abdomen.

    The two fought side by side like this, but they couldn't see any pain on No. 18, but Vegeta was in great pain. It turned out that Vegeta didn't hit No. 18 at all, but No. 18 kicked him.  To Vegeta's belly.

    Vegeta was about to fall in pain, but was helped up by No. 18, and then punched him back and forth on the mountain, when Trunks and the others also arrived, "It's okay, Mr. Vegeta.  "

    Vegeta walked out of the pierced cave with a serious expression on his face. Trunks was very happy that Vegeta was not injured. Vegeta watched Trunks and the others coming.  Also very excited.

    "What a group of annoying guys, do you think you can defeat them?" No. 17 couldn't stand it anymore, "Really! Come help, it's a bit difficult for No. 18 to have more than one enemy! No way,!  Let's go! Aren't you going on the 16th?"

    The 16th also calmly said to the 17th, "No, I won't go", "No, you are too out of gregarious! Why did they make you?" "I should have said, to beat Sun Wuchen!""  Really, it's really enviable to be so leisurely!"

    At this time, No. 17 was walking towards No. 18. Tianjin Fan was very nervous when he saw it, "No. 17 is coming!" Trunks knew their strength and kept trying to dissuade Vegeta, but he couldn't, he  Just don't listen.

    "??Let's go, Mr. Vegeta!  If you die, you have no self-respect, please!  "But Vegeta doesn't want to pay attention to Trunks at all!" "Do you still want to be beaten?"  Don't get in the way!  go quickly.  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1196 Endless Energy

    ?

    On the 18th, watching them fighting here, "If you want to escape, please, we are not interested in deserters", Vegeta heard and said to the 18th, "Don't be kidding, I am going to kill you all in one go, how could I escape?  ?¡±

    "Let me tell you, if I join hands with the Earthlings, the Namekians and Sun Wuchen, it would be better to die alone." Hearing what Vegeta said, they were all very angry.

    The number 17 here came over and clapped their hands. They didn't understand, what does the number 17 mean?  No. 17 looked at their flustered appearance, "Wonderful speech, really fighting spirit, worthy of being a Saiyan prince."

    Vegeta looked at them and spat out a mouthful of blood, "You puppet brats, stop judging me!" Number 17 said to Vegeta, "I admire your fighting spirit, but I have something to say first, Vegeta and 18  No one is allowed to intervene in the duel of the number."

    "Otherwise, pass my level first!" Vegeta was also relieved when he heard that, "They are all cowardly pacifists, don't worry, they won't make a move", which reassured No. 17  up!

    At this time, seeing that the scene had stabilized, No. 18 said to Vegeta, "Do you want to continue?"  In front of No. 18, he bumped into No. 18.

    Then he punched her on the back and hit the ground directly. Vegeta didn't stop, and sent out a wave of light towards No. 18, blowing up the mountain island. After the smoke cleared, No. 18 stood on the ground  land.

    However, the clothes were already tattered, and No. 18's face was a little haggard, with some anger in the haggardness. Vegeta flew down and said to No. 18, "You pissed me off, and I want to kill you."

    No. 18 threw down his upper coat, "It's amazing! Although you are a cosmic being, you are still a body of flesh and blood. I didn't expect to have such strength. It seems that Sun Wuchen is even more powerful."

    Vegeta got angry when he heard Sun Wuchen, "Don't be kidding, although I was surpassed by him once, but now everything is different, I am far above him", "What! I don't think the two of them are great."

    "What did you say!" Vegeta kicked towards No. 18 angrily. The scene is very chaotic now. Tianjin Fan and the others are also standing still, and No. 17 looks at them very interestingly.

    Seeing their battle, Trunks couldn't help being very surprised, "Awesome, Dad is really good, and he can even fight with artificial humans! I really underestimated them."

    Piccolo watched their battle, and felt a bad premonition in his heart, "Vegeta might die." Hearing this, Kelin and Tianjin Fan were also very surprised and confused!

    "Look, although it is not obvious, but the man-made man is gradually gaining the upper hand, the energy of the enemy has not weakened at all, but Vegeta's power is getting weaker and weaker."

    Vegeta and No. 18 are fighting back more and more. Now Vegeta's strength is slowly weakening, and the energy of his body can't keep up with the speed. No. 18 has not shown this at all. Vegeta's strength is getting stronger and stronger now.  Weak, No. 18 is now in the upper hand.

    Piccolo and the others looked at the current situation a little bit badly, each of them was very flustered in their hearts, even Vegeta couldn't beat No. 18, so No. 17 who stood beside them was even stronger, and No. 16 stood there motionless  move.

    Vegeta is completely dead now. On the 18th, Vegeta played with the applause. On the 18th, he hit Vegeta on the mountain over there, and Vegeta sat up weakly.

    No. 18 walked towards Vegeta step by step. Vegeta was very unconvinced and rushed towards No. 18. No. 18 jumped up instantly and landed on Vegeta, kicking towards Vegeta  Tower's jaw kicked.

    Vegeta took a few steps back weakly. At this time, No. 18 flew over. Vegeta turned around subconsciously. No. 18 kicked Vegeta's arm, and his arm was directly broken by No. 18.  up!

    Vegeta gritted his teeth in pain, walked a few steps, and knelt there, feeling very unwilling in his heart. Seeing this scene, Trunks was very sad in his heart.

    Although Trunks hates Vegeta very much, he is his father after all. Seeing this scene, he inevitably felt very painful in his heart. He drew out his sword angrily and slashed towards No. 18.

    As soon as No. 18 turned around, Trunks's cheap sword slashed on her arm. Unexpectedly, Trunks's sword broke directly, which made Trunks very panic, and then No. 17 jumped from above.  He came down and punched Trunks.

    Trunks was hit hard on the ground by No. 17, and fell in front of No. 18. Vegeta was also very angry when he saw it, and Klin was very nervous when he saw it, "One hithe is obviously a Super Race  Asians!"

    Piccolo and Tianjin Fan can't stand it anymore, also jumped down, and hit No. 17, but was kicked away by No. 17, and Piccolo punched him, but was dodged by No. 17, and then a choke, and he  locked.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1197 The Purpose of Artificial Humans

    ?

    Number 17 was getting harder and harder, and Tianjin Fan's eyes were bloodshot from being strangled. Vegeta looked very angry and rushed towards Number 17, but unexpectedly was held back by Number 18. At this time, Trunks  Also stood up.

    Seeing that Trunks was about to attack, No. 18 grabbed Vegeta's feet and threw it over, slamming into Trunks, knocking them to the ground.

    The field was peaceful again, and Kelin looked very scared from above, "It's amazing!" At this moment, Kelin saw No. 16 standing in the distance, and No. 16 stood motionless in the distance, watching quietly.  Sky.

    At this time, it was number 16, and he saw that Kelin was watching him. He didn't care about it. He just smiled at him. After a while, a bird flew over and landed on the arm of number 16.  .

    After a while, a group of little birds were turning around No. 16. Piccolo stood up and looked at them. Vegeta was lying there with difficulty, and looked up at Piccolo. He had already been killed by No. 17.  locked.

    Seeing that Tianjin Fan was very uncomfortable, Piccolo hit No. 17, No. 17 immediately let go of Tianjin Fan, and No. 17 escaped an attack from Piccolo.

    Following that, he rushed towards Piccolo, and No. 17 punched Piccolo's abdomen viciously, almost piercing through, and the pain was unbearable.

    The current situation is very bad, and Klin also feels a sense of depression. Vegeta is very helpless now. I got up and made a sneak attack and attacked towards the 18th. Fortunately, the reaction ability of the 18th was relatively fast, and I avoided Vegeta.  Tower attack.

    Number 18 then kicked towards Vegeta, kicked Vegeta to the ground, stepped on his back again, and kicked his arm directly, and Vegeta cried out in pain.  come out.

    At this time, No. 18 walked towards Vegeta, "It seems necessary to disable your other arm", just like that, No. 18 stepped on Vegeta's other arm, directly crushing Vegeta's arm  It was broken.

    The painful Vegeta disappeared all the breath of Super Saiyan, and the state of Super Saiyan disappeared, No. 17 looked at Vegeta, "The color of the hair has changed, and the strange light is gone, it's incredible  ah.!"

    No. 18 looked at Trunks, and even Trunks' Super Saiyan status disappeared, No. 18 pointed to Trunks, "That one over there too", at this time, No. 17 was very upset.  Surprised, "Who is he? It's not in the information, forget it, whatever."

    Just like that, only Kelin was left alone, and all the others fell below. Kelin retreated back in fear. Only then did No. 17 and No. 18 pay attention to him.

    The two flew to the top. Although Kerry was afraid, he did not hesitate. "Damn it, I will never admit defeat." On the 17th, he said to Kling, "Don't worry, they are still alive."

    "Hurry up and give them fairy beans! They will recover in an instant, right? Tell them, and come to us when their skills improve." After speaking, he turned and left.

    On the 18th, I asked the 17th, "Don't you want to ask where Sun Wuchen is?" "Don't worry, it's fun to find it by yourself, and if we make trouble everywhere, he will also fall into the trap."

    After finishing talking, No. 17 and No. 18 waved to Kelin, then turned and left, leaving Kelin alone in a daze, and No. 17 and No. 18 came to No. 16.

    Seeing him in a daze here, I asked him, "Because you are too noisy, the little birds have run away", "Little birds?" "There are very few cars passing by here, let's go to a more lively place.  "

    On the 17th, I thought, "There are really few cars, there is no way, let's go to a more lively place!" "Okay, I also want to change into new clothes!" "Okay, then let's go to nearby cities and villages  Bar."

    Just as the three of them were about to leave, Kelin ran over and stopped them, "What do you want to do? Kill Wuchen, or rule the world?" No. 17 didn't even want to tell him, "Hit Sun Wuchen first.  , think about other things later!"

    The 17th spoke very lightly, which made Kelin very confused, "Why? Why did you focus on Wuchen and want to kill the culprit of Wuchen? Didn't Dr. Gaylor have been killed by you?"

    On the 17th, he told Kelin, "It has nothing to do with Dr. Gero, it's just a game!"  It's also a game!"

    Klin told them, "Even if I stop you, I can't change it!" At this time, the silent No. 16 said to Klin, "That's right! We were created to kill Sun Wuchen."

    "That's right! Hurry up and give them fairy beans! Otherwise, they will die!" At this time, No. 18 came over and walked up to Kelin. He was so scared that Kelin didn't dare to move.  Clint kissed him on the cheek.

      Kelin didn't understand what it meant, so the three of them said goodbye and flew away, leaving Kelin standing there alone and looking at them stupidly!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1198 Came to Bulma's House

    ?

    Artificial people with overwhelming strength, but their personality is a bit surprising. Except for Klin, Vegeta and others are all defeated. Can Gochen and others protect the earth?

    The man-made people flew away like this, Kelin jumped down quickly, went to rescue them, and took out the fairy bean bag from his pocket, "Where are the fairy beans! There are still six more, I have already shared with Piccolo and Tianjin rice just now."  gone."

    At this time, Kelin ran to Tianjin Fan and helped Tianjin Fan up, "Tianjin Fan, cheer up, come, eat Xiandou!" Then he put the Xiandou in Tianjin Fan's mouth.

    After a while, Tianjin Fan opened his eyes, and now Klin still has a fairy bean in his hand, "Let's give Vegeta one! Relatively speaking, Vegeta's strength is the highest now."

    And at Bulma's house, Bulma's mother was reading a book in the backyard. At this time, she saw Wukong and the four of them flying from the sky. Bulma's mother warmly greeted Wukong.

    Bulma's mother looked at Goku, "Goku is getting stronger again, let's go on a date next time! Every time we meet, I get stronger, I love it!"

    Wukong was also very shy when he heard this, "I'm going to prepare cakes and black tea right now, it's okay, you're welcome!" Wukong was also quite embarrassed, "If I don't hurry back soon"

    But Yajirobei didn't think so, "I must accept the hospitality", Wukong thought, Wuchen's life is in danger now, if he doesn't hurry over!

    Not only Wuchen's life, but also Vegeta's, Piccolo's lives were even more unsatisfactory, so Wukong said goodbye to them and flew away.

    Bulma's mother watched Wukong fly away, feeling very sad in her heart, "You must be very anxious? What's going on!" But watching Bulma and Trunks play very happily.

    Wukong was still thinking while flying, "Bulma's mother is still so difficult to deal with! If you don't hurry up" On Kling's side, Piccolo was very worried after knowing what No. 17 told them.

    "Do they even know fairy beans?" "What's the matter? They know so much, why didn't they kill us?" These few words made Kelin feel dizzy, "I don't know!"

    Tianjin Fan thought for a while, "Because they don't think it is necessary to kill us! We are not their opponents at all." Piccolo looked at Vegeta, "They are very strong, too strong! I didn't expect to be so powerful."

    When Vegeta heard what Piccolo said, the pressure in his heart was too great, and he exploded and flew away. This not only made Vegeta very angry, but Trunks was impulsive again when he saw Vegeta.  The face is more uncomfortable.

    Trunks just wanted to fly over to catch up with Vegeta, but was stopped by Piccolo, "Tranks, leave him alone! He is already a Super Saiyan, with absolute self-esteem and confidence, but he is still no enemy  The creation of man was defeated by a woman."

    "Now Vegeta must be very uncomfortable in his heart, he must have been hit hard!" "Speaking of which, we can't beat them together!"

    Klin also felt it, "Sorry, my legs are so scared! I couldn't fight with you!" Piccolo looked at Klin, "Don't mind, they can beat Super Saiyan Trunks with one blow  Guy, even if you join, it's pointless."

    What Piccolo said didn¡¯t sound like it was in Klin, anyway Klin was very angry when he heard it, ¡°Damn, if Wuchen is here, they¡­¡±, Tianjin Fan thought the same way, ¡°Tranks killed Frieza instantly, but  There is nothing you can do about artificial humans!"

    "To be honest, no matter how strong Gochen is, he won't be much stronger than Vegeta and Trunks! In other words, it will be very difficult for Gochen to win." When Klin heard Tianjin Fan's explanation, he suddenly thought  Clear!

    Trunks thought for a while and said to them, "Those artificial humans are a little different from those of my time", "How do you say that?" "The artificial humans I know are not so powerful, and I can do it alone.  Hard to deal with."

    Now the three of them can no longer understand what Trunks said. To be honest, it is a bit difficult to understand, anyway, it is too different from the current situation.

    Tianjin Fan said to Piccolo, "In short, the future is dark, what should we do next?" Piccolo thought, "Go to Guixian Island first! Anyway, wait until Sun Wuchen is cured."

    Kelin thought for a while, this is a good way, "Then Piccolo, what are your plans?" "I don't know!" But Kelin looked at Piccolo differently, "Looking at your expression, there is no way,  Say it and listen, we are all companions."

    Piccolo looked disgusted, "What kind of companion, don't get carried away, when will I become your companion!" Piccolo was very angry when he heard this, and attacked them with magic light waves.

    Fortunately, they hid quickly and dodged directly, otherwise they would have been seriously injured by another blow, and then Piccolo flew into the air and said to them angrily, "I am a demon, and I am just using you to conquer the world." .  .(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1199 Klin's Thoughts

    ?

    After speaking, he flew away angrily, Piccolo left the words here, Tianjin Fan and the others recalled, "Yeah, I forgot that guy is indeed the reincarnation of Piccolo, the Great Demon King who was against us and Wuchen  .¡±

    "Damn it, Piccolo! Do you still want to conquer the world?" Tianjin Fan became angrier as he thought about it, but Kelin didn't think so, "I really think conquering the world is just a pretense!"

    "He, like Gochen, Goku, and Vegeta, only longs to be stronger than others. I think he thinks so. In my opinion, he still has the last trump card! Probably"

    As soon as Tianjin Fan heard what Kelin said, he couldn't help being puzzled, "Which is the last trump card?" Kelin pointed in the direction behind, "Has Piccolo flew over there? Where is that? You  do you know?"

    Tianjin Fan looked in the direction Kelin pointed, "I don't know, I have no impression! Have I been there?" Kelin said directly to him, "It's where the gods are. I heard from the elder of Namek that  Pass."

    "If the Immortal and Piccolo are not divided into two, they will not lose to the Saiyans. That is to say, Piccolo went to find the Immortal in order to become one!" Kelin really awakened the dreamer!

    Klin then said to them, "When the immortal and the great devil combine, they will become a Namekian warrior, and Piccolo's strength will also increase a lot and become even more powerful!"

    "If Wuchen and the others are Super Saiyans, then Piccolo will become a Super Namek", Tenzin Fanyi thought, "Super Namek really amazing! But if the gods are gone, then Dragon Ball will be too.  disappear."

    "Yes! But if the bottom is broken or the fairy is killed, the dragon ball will also disappear. If Piccolo really intends to merge with the fairy, it means that he has no choice, because the opponent is too strong, and Piccolo hates the fairy very much."

    What Kelin said is not wrong at all. Piccolo and Immortal are incompatible. At the beginning, Immortal abandoned the evil Piccolo. Since then, Piccolo and Immortal have never had any contact.

    When two people are read together, the attack power will be greatly weakened. It is precisely because of this that Piccolo's attack power is so low. Although there is Neilu in the body, it is not his real body after all.

    Therefore, although the attack power has increased, it is not that strong. This is the problem. If the shadow and the person fit together, then this is a real person.

    Trunks said to them, "Daddyno, what is Vegeta going to do?" Krillin heard Trunks speak very awkwardly, and told Trunks the truth directly.

    "There's no need to hide Trunks, you are the adult version of the child in Bulma's arms, everyone already knows, probably only your father Vegeta doesn't know."

    This also made Trunks very surprised, "Really? I'm sorry, I shouldn't hide it from you!"  A monster."

    "Don't worry, he will definitely find ways to master a new trick, and then duel with the artificial man, and now he must go somewhere to practice again." Tianjin Fan was a reassurance for Trunks.

    And now that Vegeta has rushed over, he is not only thinking about Sun Wuchen himself, not just a man-made human. As Tianjin Fan said, Vegeta is a monster that condenses dignity.

    It's not that Vegeta can't let anyone go, he just can't let himself go, but his own Super Saiyan is also his own pure evil, Vegeta is a super fighting nation.

    So now Vegeta is very disturbed, "Beast! I was underestimated by those artificial people! One day you will regret letting Master Ben Vegeta go."

    Klin and the others are flying towards Wuchen. Klin asked Trunks during the flight, "By the way, Trunks, how long will it take for the special medicine you gave Wuchen to heal?"

    Trunks said to Klin, "With Wuchen's physique, about ten days!" Klin thought for a while, "Ten daysshould be enough to transfer!" "Almost!" "But Wuchen is healthy  Can you really win?"

    Now Klin is also very concerned about this issue. Piccolo is right. No matter how powerful Goku is, he will not be much stronger than Vegeta and Trunks. Now they are starting to worry about this issue.

    "In short, the three of them don't seem to have a device to detect energy. It's a blessing." This made them unexpected. After all, No. 20 did not intend to turn on No. 17 and No. 18.

    No. 20 is also Dr. Gero. He built No. 19 and himself to detect energy devices, but he did not modify No. 17 and No. 18. On the one hand, he wanted to protect himself, and on the other hand, he controlled their weaknesses.

      Dr. Gaylor thought very well, but he never imagined that they would fight him hard. As a result, he was separated from his body and lost his old age!

    At this time, the gods in the heavens already sensed that Piccolo was coming, "Piccolo, have you finally made up your mind? It seems that the time has come for the two to become one!" (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1200 Confrontation between Piccolo and the Immortal

    ?

    Piccolo flew up to the Tianzhu, flew up along the Tianzhu, and passed Master Jialin. Jialin also saw Piccolo flying up, and knew the general situation.

    Piccolo flew to the altar of the sky and immediately changed into a suit of clothes. Mr. Bobo was very nervous when he saw Piccolo flying up. At this time, the gods also came here.

    Piccolo and Shenxian looked at each other like this, and Mr. Bobo became nervous when he saw them. Piccolo directly explained the reason for coming, "You should know why I came here!"

    Now the fairy will also feel nervous in his heart, "I know! Originally, you and I no! It should be said that we are one with your father, and I know what you think!"

    Piccolo snorted coldly, "It couldn't be better!" "I never thought that there would be a day when I would be reunited", but Piccolo still refused to admit it, "It's not a reunion, it's just that I need you to improve my energy. You are the only one now.  The meaning of existence is Dragon Ball."

    Immortal was very sad when he heard this sentence, but he also said it in his heart, "That's right, I don't know where to start, the power gap between you and me has already widened, in front of the powerful enemies that appear one by one,  My strength is already insignificant."

    Mr. Bobo was so frustrated when he heard the fairy talk, so he hurriedly set him aside, "Fairy! Nothing! The gods have their own missions", "Okay! Mr. Bobo!"

    "Tranks, who killed Frieza and his son in an instant, and Vegeta, who was even better than Trunks, encountered artificial humans very badly. Even if Sun Wuchen recovered, the result would be the same!"

    "Sure enough, the time has come for the immortal and the great devil to become one." Piccolo looked at the back of the immortal, "That's right, the current earth does not need immortals, but a strong man who can hit the enemy."

    Suddenly the god said to Piccolo, "But let me observe the situation in the lower realm again!" "What! I still need to observe", "Yes, I want to see if those three artificial humans will bring harm to the earth."

    Piccolo was very angry when he heard the fairy's words, "It's easy for you to say, we are all defeated by them", the fairy also knew about this, "You were the ones who started the fight first, and they didn't kill them."

    Piccolo was very angry, but what the god said was not unreasonable, "What a disgusting guy, you still want to watch the fun at any time, didn't you listen to what Trunks said? Those artificial humans made the future like hell.  "

    The fairy said to Piccolo, "But I also heard that these artificial humans are different from what Trunks knows", "Why do you want to say that they are cute?"  reason for determination."

    What the fairy said was not wrong, Piccolo walked to the side and sat down, "Coward, well, I get it! I'll wait here, and when you see that it's irreversible, you will make up your mind."

    At this time, the three artificial humans were still flying, No. 17 was observing along the way, and suddenly saw a pink car on the road below.

    The 17th said to the two of them, "Here we are, finally found it", and the 18th looked at the 17th, "Enough, let's fly there!" "Why so anxious? There is plenty of time!"

    Speaking of No. 17 flying down, No. 18 didn't understand what he was thinking at all, and felt very helpless in his heart, while the two truck drivers were still drinking warm coffee at the convenience store nearby.

    And No. 17, No. 18, and No. 16, three people came to the back of the truck and saw all the goods inside. No. 17 felt that it was too troublesome and was about to throw all the goods down. The truck driver saw it and stopped it immediately  them.

    "What are you doing? Why did you open the door of our truck", but No. 16 didn't say anything, just lifted the truck up and took out the goods inside. This scene frightened the two truck drivers.

    Because any normal person who sees a person who can lift a truck is a monster, so who would dare to go forward and provoke them!  Then No. 16 put the car down, No. 17 closed the door, and the three sat in the car.

    The 17th started the car, "Okay, let's go, go to Sun Wuchen's house first!" The 18th said to the 17th, "I want to change clothes first", and the 17th said to the 18th, "Okay, I know  Got it, got it, I just want to change clothes too!"

    Just like that, the three drove the car away, and the two truck drivers stood where they were, without saying a word the whole time, just stood there dumbfounded, holding coffee, "Is this a dream?"

    And Kelin and the others are still flying, and Tianjin Fan said to Kelin, "I will go to the meeting and dumplings first, and then I will go to the special training. If there is another danger, I will rush there immediately, although it may not be helpful.  ,but¡­"

    "Okay, got it, we are in Wuhan?Teacher, I will try my best to buy as much time as possible¡±, ¡°Please tell Wuchen for me, don¡¯t force yourself!  "Speaking of Tianjin Fan, he turned around and flew away.  (remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1201: Kelin's Memories

    ?

    Klin thought for a while, "Don't be too reluctant? That's right, even Wuchen this time", Trunks was still thinking here, "Why is there such a big historical deviation, and the artificial man is so strong, and  Obviously there are only two."

    Now not only Trunks can't figure this out, Klin also doesn't understand why, "In short, this is the reality of this era."

    Wuchen was resting at Guixianren's place. He was still out of breath and physically very tired, but he had also taken the medicine. It seemed that the rest could only depend on Wuchen's good fortune.

    Trunks and Klin are also rushing to Guixian Island with all their strength, Klin said to Trunks while flying, "By the way, I want to ask one thing, those artificial people are really evil  ?"

    Trunks told Klin, "They were very cold, at least in our time, what's wrong?" Kling was very nervous when he heard Trunks ask him back, "It's nothing, just thinking that if it wasn't  alright."

    "Then you'd better get rid of this naive idea! After all, it is an artificial human, without too many human emotions, or beyond human emotions, so don't think about it."

    "Okay, I got it, I got it, let's not talk about it", because now Kelin thought of kissing him before leaving on the 18th, and the excitement inside him has not disappeared yet.

    At this time, Vegeta flew into a forest, and he was very angry now, because he was very angry now, and he was underestimated by the artificial man. As a Saiyan prince, he must be dissatisfied in his heart.

    So the Super Saiyan state broke out, and he began to practice and exercise again, "Damn, you man-made humans are just dolls. I want you to understand that I am the strongest warrior in the universe."

    "And I want you to know that in front of the strongest space fighters, I won't do it so easily", Vegeta is very angry now, and his emotions have reached the extreme.

    Before the demon's palm approached Wuchen, their respective thoughts were intricate and the crisis was temporarily far away, but at this moment a new problem appeared beside Bulma.

    On the 17th and 18th, they were still driving on the road to enjoy the scenery, very leisurely. On the 18th, they said to them, "Speaking of which, do you know where Sun Wuchen lives?"

    But No. 17 was very calm, "It's okay, I will get the information sooner or later!" No. 18 was also very helpless, "Really, you don't know, when will you find it?"

    At this time, No. 16 said, "Sun Wuchen's home is with Sun Wukong's home, and Sun Wuchen's home is in a mountain in East District 439", which made the two of them look at each other with admiration, "You know so much!  Did the doctor tell you?"

    "Yes! It only takes a few minutes to fly there." No. 18 also felt the same way.

    No. 17 said to them impatiently, "Oh, I've said it several times! It's fun to put in some effort!" Just like that, they were still driving leisurely, admiring all the way, while looking for Sun Wuchen  .

    Vegeta is very uncomfortable here. He is drenched in the rain on this mountaintop here, and he is still thinking about what he said to him on the 18th, "Is Sun Wuchen better? What! Both of them are nothing special."

    The more Vegeta thought about it, the more angry he became. The weather at this moment has been controlled by Vegeta, and Vegeta's angry aura has dissipated the dark clouds, "Super Saiyan should be invincible, but why did it happen?  In this way, the fiasco just now"

    "I am the super elite prince of the Saiyans. After becoming a Super Saiyan, I should be invincible in the universe. How could I lose to an artificial human? Is this my limit?" Now Vegeta is getting more and more unwilling  .

    "No, no! I am Vegeta, no matter how strong the opponent is, I can surpass him, I will definitely be stronger than them, and Sun Wuchen, after defeating the artificial man, it will be your turn."

    Vegeta is still very confident in himself. Only confidence can make a person stronger. Because of this, Vegeta has become stronger and stronger because of this.

    At this time, Kelin and Trunks also came to Guixian Island. As soon as they knocked on the door, Teacher Wu Tian knocked him on the head with a door, and immediately got a big bag. Kelin was very uncomfortable!

    Seeing Klin coming here, Wu Tian smiled happily, "Xiao Lin, you are finally here!" Klin told Trunks cautiously, "This is Teacher Wu Tian."

    When Trunks heard Klin tell him that this was Mr. Wutian, he immediately became serious, "It's the first time we meet, please take care of me", Trunks was still thinking at this time, "Although I heard my mother mention this  Old man, mother said he was a perverted old man."

    "Although he is a perverted old man, butMy mother told me that he was the winner of the No. 1 Budokai in the world, and he was also the master of Wuchen and Wukong. He was very excited to see the real person this time!  "

    Seeing that Kelin and the others came back, Yamcha was very excited, "Kelin, it's great that you're back, I'm worried!" "Where's Wuchen?"  What!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1202 The Energy of the Time Machine

    ?

    When Yamcha saw the man behind Klin, he stepped forward and asked, "You came from the future, right? By the way, have you defeated the artificial man?"

    Yamucha's words made the two of them down, "No!" "Is the new artificial human really that strong?" "It can't be described as strong."

    "Then wait for Wukong now!" After a while, Wukong also flew over from there, and Qiqi was also here. Qiqi was very happy to see Wukong coming back.

    Krillin told them, "Those guys think it's a game, anyway they plan to kill Wuchen", Wukong was surprised, "Are they really so good?"

    Klin told him, "Well, it's stronger than what Trunks said!" Yamcha looked at Klin, "Then what should I do?" "You ask meI don't know either."

    At this time, Trunks said to Klin, "How about this? I use the time machine to go back to the past and destroy the artificial man before it is activated. The location of Dr. Gaylor's Institute is already known."

    Yamcha heard Trunks say this, "So that's it, that's not bad! Go back to the past, and put Dr. Gairo and the others together, so that there will be no funeral."

    Kelin thought, "Isn't that time machine not perfect, and Wuchen said that it takes a very long time to create the energy to go back and forth, so it's very hard! Will you be able to go back to the future by then?"

    Wukong thought for a while, "By the way, I want to say that if Trunks goes back to the past and destroys the artificial man, what will happen to the artificial man now? Will it disappear out of thin air?"

    This reminded Trunks, "Yeah, I forgot. Even if I go back to the past and destroy the artificial man, I will only save the future of that time and space. The time and space that the artificial man has activated still cannot be changed.  !"

    This confuses Kelin and the others, "What do you mean?" "For example, because of the special medicine I brought from the future, Mr. Wuchen saved his life, but in the future world where I live, Mr. Wuchen is still a  People with heart disease."

    "That is to say, there is a future where Mr. Wuchen is saved, and there is also a future where he dies. What I do will only create more futures." "Wait, that is to say, if Wuchen kills the artificial man, your future will still  Artificial humans exist."

    Trunks nodded, and Guixian looked at Trunks, "Then why did you come here? Your world hasn't changed!" Trunks walked to the window at this time, looked at the sky,  "Because of mom, mom doesn't want to see artificial humans doing whatever they want all the time."

    "It would be nice to have a peaceful future, but the most important purpose is to find out the weaknesses of those guys through the battle between Mr. Gochen and the artificial humans."

    "If it doesn't work, let Mr. Wuchen take the time machine to our future and kill the artificial people." Suddenly, a picture appeared in Trunks' mind, and No. 17 and No. 18 rushed in and shot him.

    In an instant, Trunks came back to his senses, "I'm sorry! However, the current situation is a bit different from what I know in the past. The time of Wuchen's onset has changed, and the man-made humans have become three, and their strength is even greater.  Increase."

    Wukong asked Trunks, "But, why is there such a big difference?" "I don't know, why did it become like this? Is it because I drove before the time machine?"

    At this moment, Kiki said to Trunks, "Don't worry! If you didn't come, Wuchen would have died a long time ago. Thank you very much!" Trunks also nodded comfortingly.

    At this time, Kelin was a little embarrassed looking at the scene, so he said to him, "That's it, there will always be a way!" Anyway, they all have a better attitude, "Didn't they all survive so far, it's okay,  There will be a way this time.¡±

    Yamcha said to Kelin, "Tell Bulma about the progress of the incident!" "Okay! But do you have to tell me? It's so troublesome!" "Do you know the situation best? Please."

    Klin looked reluctant, and said to Trunks, "Your mother is amazing! She is amazing at everything." Trunks nodded, "She will be the same in the future."

    Kelin dialed the phone, "Hi, I'm Kelin, is Bulma there?" Only an unfamiliar voice answered the phone, "Is Miss Bulma? Please wait a moment."

    Suddenly, a huge voice shouted, "Krillin, is that you? What, are you okay? Where are you? I thought Wukong was home? I called and no one answered! By the way,  Is my future son Trunks here?"

    "Here!" "Great, ask him to answer the phone!" "Just say so, the one with a loudspeaker" "Really? Listen to me, someone from the village in the west asked our company,?? It is that they found a strange aircraft on a nearby mountain.  "

    "They want to take it away, but they don't know how to start it at all. They want us to teach them. I asked in detail about the model of the aircraft, but they don't know it, so it may not be our company's product!" (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1203 Another Time Machine

    ?

    "However, the other party said the word 'Capsule Company' was written on the fuselage, so I asked them to fax me the photo, and I received it. I was surprised when I saw the photo. It was the time machine that Trunks took, and  It's broken."

    This made Trunks very flustered, "How could it be, it's impossible!" As he said, he took out the capsule box in his pocket, opened it, and looked, "It's okay, it's here! I've already taken back the capsule.  It's on me."

    Kelin told Bulma, "He said he put it on his body!" "Really? It really wasn't the one you were on. It was covered with moss and looked very old. I also thought it was strange! By the way,  In the future, I made a few time machines."

    Trunks said into the microphone, "Several planes, one is barely enough." Bulma was very surprised now, "Oh, it's so strange, this is definitely a time machine, I saw the one you were in before.  You can¡¯t be wrong, I¡¯ll send you the photos right now.¡±

    Bulma faxed the photo after a while, and Kling gave the photo to Trunks, "Tranks, give the photo, you can see if it is right."

    Trunks took the photo, took a closer look, and was very surprised in his heart, "That's right, it's my time machine. What's going on? Do you know the detailed location where the photo was taken?"

    Kling relayed what Trunks said, "He wants to know the exact location of this time machine", "The exact location is unclear, it must be somewhere near West 1050! Do you want to go there?"

    Trunks said to Bulma, "Yes, that's right, I want to see it with my own eyes", and then Bulma said in the microphone, "Well, I will go too, anyway, it's not far away."

    Then they hung up the phone, and the two made an appointment. Yamcha looked at Trunks, "Is there really only one time machine?" Trunks said to Yamcha, "Yes, definitely not.  wrong."

    Wukong said to Trunks, "Well, I want to go too, can I?" Bulma went out and said to Bulma's mother, "Mom, I want to go out, Trunks please."

    Bulma's mother asked why Bulma was going out?  Bulma said to her mother, "Go see the grown-up Trunks", which surprised Bulma's mother.

    At this time, on Guixian Island, Wukong decided to check it with Trunks, so the two also set off, and Bulma also flew towards that place.

    Wukong asked Trunks during the flight, "Tranks, is the future world really miserable? Because of those two artificial humans!" "Yes! The world's population is only tens of thousands, and the western capital is basically destroyed.  , we escaped by hiding in the secret underground base."

    This made Wukong unbelievable, "So serious? It would be great if we could find the weakness of the android!" Trunks told Wukong, "At that time, the two cyborgs disobeyed Dr. Gero's orders!"

    "But they were still activated, probably because he really had no choice but to be killed by the artificial man. Dr. Gairo should have known that the artificial man was not perfect."

    "In case of danger, how will he stop the imperfect artificial humans? There should be some kind of emergency braking device, otherwise they should not dare to activate them again."

    After what Trunks said, Wukong suddenly realized, "Yes! It must be like this", "It's unlikely!" Trunks turned on the detection device in his hand, "West 1050 area should be around here,  Go down and look for it."

    Wukong and Trunks searched around below. Suddenly, Wukong found a waste machine underneath. It was already covered with moss, but it could still be seen, so he immediately called Trunks over.

    The two flew down and saw this machine. At this moment, the sound of an airplane came from the sky over there. Wukong thought for a while, "It should be Bobulma who is here. I'll go and guide her right now."

    Trunks walked in front of the machine, and on the other side, artificial people were also driving, leisurely, No. 18 looked at No. 16, "No. 16, you are so silent! You always don't talk, aren't you bored?"  ?¡±

    On the 17th, he drove the car and said to the 18th, "Give up! On the 16th, his mind is full of thinking about defeating Sun Wuchen, and he is almost in the city now, do you want new clothes?"

    This sentence immediately aroused the interest of No. 18, "Yeah, I can finally throw away this rags, hurry up, No. 17!" At this time, No. 17 saw a police car chasing him from the rearview mirror.  watching them.

    So they stopped, and the 17th and 18th came down. The police pointed their guns at them and checked the situation in the car. "Stop where you are, don't move."  , "Really? If you have something to say, go back to the institute and talk about it!"

    So the sheriff took out the handcuffs.?Cuffed No. 17 and No. 18, the police officer here shouted at No. 16 in the car, "Get off, come down!"

    No. 16 got out of the car. Seeing how strong No. 16 was, the police officer was instantly frightened. No. 16 walked down quietly and stretched out his hands. The police handcuffed him.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1204 Time Machine of Ai Ji Era

    ?

    The policeman was also very nervous, but he breathed a sigh of relief after handcuffing the handcuffs on No. 16's hands, but he didn't expect that No. 16 would free the handcuffs as soon as he pulled his hands together.

    ?The police officer was very frightened, "You do you guys want to resist?" On the 18th, I heard the sergeant say this to them, "ResistI said, Mr. Patrolman, the so-called resistance"

    The 18th walked in front of their police car, and the sheriff didn't know what she was going to do?  I was also very flustered in my heart, "Wait, what do you want to do? Stand back", and then No. 18 squatted down and raised the car with both hands.

    "This is called resistance!" After speaking, he threw the flying car onto the opposite mountain, and it exploded instantly, which made the two police chiefs dumbfounded, and No. 18 and No. 17 removed the handcuffs from their hands  Getting down is as easy as tearing a strip of paper.

    The three of them boarded the truck again, and left just like that, so that the two policemen stood still, and they still hadn't figured out why the truck exploded, and what happened to their strength?

    At this time, Bulma's spaceship had arrived, and Bulma was very happy to see Trunks, "I am a beautiful mother", Trunks was very shy when he heard Bulma say this to him.

    Bulma landed the spaceship to the ground, opened the spaceship, and walked up to Trunks, "How? Let's talk about your impressions! Seeing the young mother's impressions!"

    Trunks lowered his head, blushing, "Mom nothing has changed", "No change I can still be so beautiful ten years later! What a sin", hearing Trunks say this about himself,  Couldn't be happier.

    Trunks immediately said to Bulma, "Compared to this, look", he took out the capsule box from his jacket pocket, took out the capsule and threw it in a distant place. In an instant, a brand new time machine  appear in front of you.

    Trunks walked to the front of the time machine and told Bulma, "This is the time machine I put in the capsule." Bulma looked at the two for comparison, "This old one really isn't yours."

    "No, you in the future only made a time machine, and this one is also the time machine I ride in." Bulma also felt incredible.  The moss was wiped off.

    Trunks wiped off the moss, and the word "hope" was revealed on it. Trunks told them, "This is the text I wrote when I set off, and of course this time machine also has it."

    Comparing the two time machines, they are exactly the same, only the old and new ones. Now the problem is coming. Bulma lowered his head and thought about this question, "But what's going on? This machine seems to have been standing here for a long time."

    Wukong flew to the top and saw a big hole in the protective cover above, "This hole is very strange! It seems to be melted at high temperature, and it is opened from the inside."

    Bulma was also thinking about this question, "What, who could it be?" "Anyway, let's turn it on first!" Trunks clicked on the switch button of the machine, and the machine was still working normally.

    It's just that some parts have aged, and the movement is a bit slow. The machine was turned on, and the moss on it slowly fell off. As soon as Trunks entered the time machine, he found a strange shell inside.

    Just as Trunks picked up one, he found that there was still half of it inside. Trunks felt very strange. Wukong looked at these two things and also felt very strange, "What is this thing? It's so strange.  It's not like a coconut either!"

    Bulma saw that they were looking at something, so he called them, "What is it, show me!" Wukong brought these two things to Bulma, and Bulma looked at them.  , put together again.

    So he came to a conclusion, "That's right, it looks like the shell of some kind of egg!" Wukong felt very curious, "Egg? I haven't seen this kind of egg before!" At this moment, they all looked at the protective cover consciously.

    They looked at the melting edge of the protective shield, "Could it be that what dissolves this hole is what hatched from the egg?" Then Trunks turned on the start switch.

    Checked the settings inside, "The energy is almost exhausted, from Ai Ji 788, three years later than me a farther future the time to reach this era about four years ago, compared to my last visit  It was a year too early."

    "Who the hell? Why are you here? Is it because of him that history has changed so much?" Trunks is very anxious now, and even the gods are very nervous now.

    Piccolo looked very nervous at the fairy, so he taunted him, "Are you spying on the world again? A boring hobby, after we fit together, this ability will disappear! Hurry up and enjoy it."

    Fairy rootBen ignored what Piccolo said, but now he was thinking about the actions of Trunks and the others, as well as the actions of the artificial man. Now his premonition came true, and he felt a sense of uneasiness in his heart.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1205 Unknown Creature

    ?

    "The unspeakable sense of uneasiness in the past four years is really not due to the man-made man, and I don't know what it is that came in that time machine?" Piccolo was also very curious when he heard the fairy talking to himself here.

    "What are you talking about?" "All I know is that some kind of creature more terrifying than man-made people has come to the earth!" Piccolo couldn't stand it now, "What are you muttering? What's the matter? Tell me quickly."

    "Indeed, the time has come for me to merge with you, abandon my status as a fairy, and become a warrior again. Soon Soon, the earth will face a huge crisis. This is an unprecedented crisis. I have a feeling of despair."

    The Immortal himself was talking nervously there, but at this moment, what will happen to the mysterious creatures from the future beyond Tranks, and the artificial people who are now chasing Wuchen?

    On Kelin's side, Wuchen's body is gradually improving, and Kelin said to them, "It would be great if Wuchen can recover before those guys find this place."

    Bulma and the others are still here to continue to study these two time machines, "I am indeed a genius! In the future, I actually built a time machine", Bulma is very satisfied with his achievements.

    Looking at the two time machines, Trunks felt very uneasy, "No matter what, you can't leave this time machine alone, put it in the capsule first!"

    Then, Trunks opened the capsule of the time machine, retracted the capsule, Wukong also retracted the capsule of the new time machine, and Bulma looked at the two unknown things on the ground, "This strange thing  Let me take the eggshell too!" Wukong told Bulma, "Bulma, we are all at Teacher Wutian's place now."

    "At the Turtle House!" "Now the three artificial humans have started to move, and they are eyeing Wuchen! But Wuchen's illness is not cured yet! So we have to dodge for a while!"

    Bulma asked them, "Why don't you join forces and kill those guys?" Trunks said to Bulma, "Don't be kidding, Dad, me, Piccolo, and Tianjin Fan are also helpless."

    After hearing what Trunks said, Bulma also felt that these guys were incredible, "So powerful, how is Vegeta, has he also gone to Turtle House?"

    "After eating the fairy beans, I'm fine, but my father didn't act with us, so I don't know where he went." "That's right!" Bulma thought about it too, how could a man as proud as Vegeta have a team spirit?  Woolen cloth!

    At this time Wukong was stunned, and walked over there, Bulma and Trunks were also very curious, "What's wrong, Wukong!" "It's nothing, there seems to be something!" "Where is the thing?"

    At this time, Wukong went over there to have a look. Under the hill, he saw an unknown object, and quickly called Bulma and Trunks over, "Come here!"

    The two of them rushed over and saw the unknown object, which was an unknown creature, which startled Bulma, "Then what is that?" Wukong walked over and observed around.

    Trunks looked at this thing, "What the hell is this? It's so big!" Bulma hid behind Trunks, "Is it dead? What the hell is this?"

    Wukong touched the unknown creature, so he observed it carefully, so they said, "It's not dead, it's an empty shell that has sloughed off", "The empty shell that sloughed off, is there such a big cicada?"

    Wukong came in front of this unknown creature, "It's not a cicada, this", Trunks had already thought of it, "Probably something hatched from an egg in the time machine."

    Wukong also felt it, "Yes! It molts out of its shell after it grows up", Bulma still doesn't understand what is going on!  "What's going on here? What's coming out of this shell?"

    "I don't know, I've never seen it!" "But how did it come to this era, who put the egg in the time machine? Or who came together? What's the purpose of all this? I'm confused  !"

    Trunks reached into the shell to feel it, and actually felt a stream of liquid, "That thing should have just left the shell not long ago." Now they became even more nervous, and looked around, all of them were cliffs.

    I also feel that this place is very suitable for this kind of creature to exist, and it is also very good to hide myself. Suddenly, a place moved, and Bulma ran out in fright.

    At this time, they were paying attention to the hole on the mountain stream, and looked there nervously. Suddenly, a few small animals poked their heads out, which gave them a sigh of relief.

    Now Bulma is very scared, and quickly sat in the spaceship, "To be honest, I don't feel good! I'd better leave here quickly, are you all in the turtle house? I will contact you if I find anything!"

    theAfter speaking, he started the spaceship, and Bulma said goodbye to them, "Tranks, come back to play when you have time! Grandpa and grandma will be very happy!" After speaking, they flew away at the maximum speed.

    At this time Trunks and Wukong also rushed to the Turtle House, Trunks was still thinking while flying, "What happened? I don't know, I don't know at all." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1206 The Cyborg Robber

    ?

    Wukong looked at Trunks uneasy, and called him, "Tranks, what is that strange shell?"  , I have never seen that kind of creature."

    Wukong said to Trunks, "He arrived a year earlier than Trunks three years ago, that is to say, he arrived four years ago", "Yes! The age of the time machine shows like this."

    Wukong thought for a while, "The creature from the future that came from 23 years later quietly grew up on this earth for four years." Trunks was also very curious, "Who the hell? Why did that creature"

    Both Trunks and Wukong were very confused. What did the time machine and that unknown creature mean at that time?  As for the artificial humans, they have already arrived at the market.

    The 17th and 16th were waiting for the 18th in the car outside. The 18th went to a clothes store to buy clothes. The 18th changed into the best clothes from that clothes store and looked in the mirror.  nice clothes?"

    The boss looked at No. 18, "Yes, that's it, it's very suitable for you!" No. 18 gave the boss a hard look, and the boss also felt a little bit in his heart, and calmed down, "Are you satisfied?"

    No. 18 looked at the boss with a serious face, "Do you think I will be satisfied? It's too bad, this kind of rural place can only bear it", said without turning around and leaving, "Goodbye!"

    The boss froze there, saw No. 18 going out, and quickly stopped her, "Wait for me money?" No. 18 walked out the door without saying a word, and got into the car as soon as the door opened  up.

    Sit in the car and close the door, but the boss was furious, just about to scold someone, suddenly saw a strong man behind the car, No. 16 glared at him, but he was not angry, and the boss didn't dare  spoke.

    The boss returned to the store and quickly called the security officer, wanting them to go to support them. There was also a robbery case on his side.

    On the 17th, they were driving on the road. After a while, sirens sounded from behind, and the police car chased them up. No. 17 was also very impatient, "It's the police again! Enough is enough, it's really noisy."

    No. 18 opened the car door, jumped out, and jumped onto the police car in front. When he went up, he was hit hard, knocking the car over, and then jumped off the car, stood there, and the two police cars behind him also chased him.  come up.

    Number 18 stretched out her arms, and two police cars rushed past her arms, and the two police cars slipped directly. Number 18's arms were harder than steel, and then she jumped and jumped towards the truck in front of her.  past.

    The sheriffs who stayed at the scene of the accident were also very surprised, with injuries all over their bodies. They were curious about what this female monster was?  It was terrible, "Is this a dream? It hurts so much."

    While Bulma was driving her spaceship home, a message came from the radio, "A follow-up report of the news just now was interrupted in the middle of the program. About an hour ago, Jijia Town, a small city in the western capital, lost all contact."

    "Afterwards, the investigation team rushed to the scene and found that all the residents in the town had disappeared, and there was no one inhabited." Bulma thought for a while, "Jijia Town?"

    "This strange phenomenon is under investigation. We are waiting for the latest report from the investigation team! We will broadcast it as soon as we have information," Bulma suddenly remembered, "Isn't that the area near where the time machine landed?"

    Bulma hurriedly called Guixian Island, but at this time Kelin answered the phone, "Hi, what's the matter?" "I'm Bulma, are you Kelin?" "Yes! I'm Kelin!  What about Wukong and the others? They haven¡¯t come back yet!¡±

    "Never mind that, turn on the TV! I guess every channel is on! Just watch channel 872", "What happened?" "Never mind, watch!"

    Yamcha was also curious about who made the call. Kelin told him that Bulma asked us to turn on the TV. Kerry turned on the TV, and the announcer inside was very nervous.

    "Now report the latest situation. During the local investigation, the investigation team found a lot of clothes, which were initially identified as belonging to the victim. The reporter has rushed to the scene for a live report. Let us hear what to say."

    Guixianren was also very confused, "What happened?" He only heard the TV saying, "15,000 residents suddenly disappeared. Reporters stationed in Jijia Town, and new discoveries were made not long after."

    Yamcha and the others heard that the number was very large. The announcer said to the people in front of the TV, "I found a lot of clothes. I feel like my body has been melted. There are rifles beside the clothes in this video, as if in  Ready to fight."

    Klin and the others felt very nervous when they saw this video, "Is it a man-made man? Have they finally done it?" Bulma said to Klin, "?I don¡¯t think so, Goku and Trunks must think so too.  "

    Kelin replied to Bulma, "That means coming here is related to another time machine", "It's possible, let's ask Wukong carefully after he returns."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 1207 Immortal Premonition

    ?

    Qiqi also came down from upstairs, and said to them, "Wuchen slept soundly, and his complexion looks much better." Qiqi talked to them, but their attention was all on the TV, so they felt very curious.

    At this time, Wukong and Trunks also came here, pushed the door in, and saw that they all focused their eyes on the TV, Wukong felt very curious, "Klin, what's wrong with you?"

    Klin said to Wukong, "Wukong, come and take a look, quickly read the news, and tell us what's going on", "News?" I saw the announcer on the TV broadcasting live.

    However, there were still constant screams going on inside, it seemed that there hadn't stopped, and there must be something else happening, and suddenly there was another scream.

    "What's going on? I heard screams and gunshots. I heard gunshots. It seems that the investigation team and the police are shouting something over there. It's peaceful again. Let's go closer and see the situation."

    On the other side of the live announcer, there were messy voices mixed in the scene, screaming and gunshots all the time. The announcer looked back at the videographer, acted very surprised, and disconnected like this.

    In the heavenly realm, the gods saw it clearly, but they just didn¡¯t tell Piccolo. Piccolo was very annoyed now, "What's wrong? What's going on?"

    Mr. Bobo looked at the fairy with a very nervous expression, "God, what's wrong!" Seeing the fairy looking at the lower realm, he was very nervous, "What is that monster?"

    This made Piccolo very confused, "Monster, what monster? Tell me quickly!" Kelin and the others saw that there was no signal on the TV. Teacher Wu Tian hurriedly asked Kelin to switch channels to watch.  There was constant gunfire.

    Still bursts of screams and bursts of gunfire, the scene was very chaotic, even the camera fell to the ground, Piccolo was still entangled with the gods, and the gods were helpless.

    Piccolo is now in a fit of anger, "Enough is enough! What happened? Tell me, you are having fun all by yourself, what did you see? Tell me."

    Immortal decided to tell Piccolo, Piccolo looked at Immortal, "Tell me quickly! What monster will appear in the next session?" "There is no need to specifically say it, you will know after we fit together."

    The appearance of the god also shows that he is determined to be together with Piccolo. Piccolo smiled knowingly, "I finally figured it out. It seems that the monster is quite powerful."

    The fairy walked to Piccolo, "Let's start quickly, we can't let the number of victims increase", "I still want to stay the same, do you understand?" "Yes, your youthful strength is far above me."

    "It should be like this, I have no reason to refuse, I am just an opportunity to help you improve your strength and give you a wealth of knowledge." Piccolo and Shenxian faced each other, "You who have the dominance put your hands on my chest  .¡±

    Mr. Bobo was very reluctant to part with the gods, but the gods knew that someone had to come out to stop this matter, so they had to do this, and stopped Mr. Bobo.

    "Forget it, Mr. Bobo, today's earth no longer needs gods, but strong men. Piccolo has changed, and the evil heart has completely disappeared. After fusion, they will not be separated again."

    Mr. Bobo cried when he thought that the fairy would not be able to appear again, "For many years, I have been taken care of by you, Mr. Bobo!" Mr. Bobo is very sad now.

    Then, the immortal erupted with the most powerful power. This time, the absorption was just like how Teacher Wutian pretended to be the big devil Piccolo. This was an opportunity, and he directly installed it on Piccolo.

    In an instant, the immortal disappeared without a trace, and now Piccolo suddenly had a sense of justice on his face, and he no longer had the arrogance just now.

    Piccolo went out, and Mr. Popo looked at Piccolo's figure, "Goodbye, fairy, live well!" Piccolo went out and told Mr. Popo, "I am neither a fairy nor a Piccolo, I forgot my name  The Namekians."

    Piccolo walked to the edge of the altar, turned back and waved goodbye to Mr. Bobo, "Okay, I'm leaving!" Then he rushed down and flew past Master Jialin again.

    Now Piccolo rushed towards Jijia Town, still thinking about other things in his heart, but at this time, Wuchen seemed to have almost recovered, and the way he slept was already the same as before.

    In the TV broadcasting station, the announcer said, "The live broadcast was interrupted, and the staff at the scene may have been involved in some incidents."

    Klin was still thinking, "Could it really be a monster that came out of that shell?" Trunks told Klin, "Probably, it should be right, and the location is very close!"

    Trunks took a look.The two time machine capsules in ?? said to them, "I'll check it out." Klin and the others were very worried about Trunks' safety.

    Trunks told them, "It's okay, I can become a Super Saiyan, and the most terrifying thing is an artificial human", "That's what it says," Goku said to Trunks, "I want to go too!"  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1208 Unidentified Monster Strikes

    ?

    When Qiqi heard that Wukong was going to go, she yelled at Wukong, "I don't care, even if the universe is destroyed, you still have to stay by my side!" It made Wukong very helpless.

    Trunks said to them, "I'll go alone! Wukong and everyone will stay and protect Wuchen in case the man-made man makes a surprise attack."  return."

    "Yeah, you are also a valuable combat force against artificial humans, absolutely nothing will happen," Trunks nodded at them, and flew out.

    And in this Jijia town, it cannot be said that corpses are strewn all over the place, and clothes are all over the ground. The shape of each clothes seems to be the shape of a person, and the clothes and tools seem to be missing only one person.  So fit.

    There was no one in the huge Jijia Town, Piccolo came to Jijia Town at this time, looked around, but couldn't find anyone in such a big place.

    Suddenly, Piccolo discovered something, there seemed to be a figure floating around in this town, the sound of Sha Lala, after a while, a monster came out from behind Piccolo.

    Walking towards Piccolo, Piccolo looked at the monster, "Here you are, monster!" I saw that the monster was covered in green with spots, like a transformed cicada, but this cicada is a mutated future cicada.  monster.

    The mysterious monster finally revealed its figure, and unprecedented despair is coming to the world. This mysterious monster rides a time machine and comes from the future four years later than Franks!

    Facing this terrifying threat, the immortal has merged with Piccolo. In order to find out the real body of the monster, this new-style Namek has already gone to the scene of the incident alone.

    Piccolo observed the monster carefully, and suddenly Piccolo was very surprised, "What? The aura I feel from this guy is, how could it be? What's going on?"

    Wukong and Qiqi were watching beside Wuchen, Qiqi looked at Wuchen, "Wuchen looks better, he should be fine in a few days", Wukong looked at Qiqi, "Thank you,  Kiki!"

    At this time, Wuchen stretched himself, and fell asleep again after yawning, "Fall asleep again, but it looks like he will wake up soon! I'll tell Kelin and them now."

    And in Jijia Town, the monster dragged a fat man out. The fat man saw Piccolo on the opposite side, and began to ask him for help, "Help mehelp me, I am the richest person in this town, if you want  I can pay as much as I want."

    As he said that, the fat man took out a stack of banknotes from his pocket and pointed to Piccolo, but Piccolo didn't pay attention to the fat man at all, Piccolo said to the monster, "I didn't expect to understand my words, let go of that guy, he too  One life."

    Unexpectedly, the monster was very obedient, let go of his hand, and threw him on the ground. Seeing that he was let go, the fat man crawled tremblingly towards Piccolo.

    While crawling and shouting for help, suddenly the monster's tail stabbed at the fat man and directly inserted into his body. The monster's tail seemed to absorb energy from other people's bodies.

    And just like that, the fat man's body felt more and more melting, and in the end, like ice cream, it became smaller and older, and finally sucked him up, leaving no bones left.

    The monster looked at Piccolo, "It's your turn next, Big Piccolo", and then, the monster started to generate energy. The aura was so strong that it directly exploded the nearby area.

    However, Piccolo's fighting power has also increased greatly now, and fortunately he is unscathed. Piccolo looked at him very surprised, "Who are you, how do you know the name Piccolo?"

    The monster was also very surprised when he said, "I am your brother." Piccolo was really surprised when he said these words, but Kelin and the others all ran out, "What's the matter with this anger? Foley  Sa and his father's anger."

    Guixianren and Yamucha also came out, "I can still feel other qi, and the situation is a bit tense now!" These words made Yamucha very worried now.

    Trunks is rushing to Jijia Town now, "Piccolo, Frieza, and his father, and his father, so much Qi concentrated in one place."

    Now even Vegeta can feel it, "What's going on? How could it be? Impossible!" "I can really feel this wave, but how could it be like this? Frieza and his father should be dead.  "

    Wukong thought for a while, "It's the direction of Jijia Town where the incident happened." Suddenly, they collectively felt Wuchen's power again. He was really fascinated, but Wuchen was still sleeping.

    Trunks is heading in that direction now," West End 1051, right at the discovery egg.The vicinity of ?, sure enough", after finishing speaking, Trunks headed for that area at the highest speed.

    What the hell Piccolo confronts this monster here, "Hey, who the hell are you, tell me in detail", "There is no need, you will become my food soon."  (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1209 The Strength of the Super Namekians

    ?

    "So that's the case, it seems that I don't intend to talk about it, then I won't ask, and I will kill you directly." Piccolo was very surprised just now, but now he snorted coldly at this monster!

    The monster laughed at Piccolo's arrogance, "Is Piccolo the devil going to kill me?" Piccolo told him, "It seems that you know about Piccolo, but" In an instant, Piccolo emitted the most powerful energy.

    Piccolo's qi energy directly moved the monster a few steps, and Piccolo showed his energy in front of the monster, "Unfortunately, you misidentified the wrong person!"

    Now this monster is trembling all over, the strength of the Namekian on the opposite side is really too strong, his skill is more than that, and unfortunately, he recognized the wrong person.

    Although he is Piccolo, he is not the previous Piccolo, because the previous Piccolo has been fused, and now he is an unknown Namek, and his current strength is a super fighting Namek!

    At this moment, Klin also caught up with Trunks, "Great, we caught up, because a monster of unknown origin has appeared, and I'm afraid you can't stand it."

    Trunks himself also felt this powerful energy, "There was another powerful energy, and another person appeared. I don't know who it is, what happened?"

    This is what Klin seemed to think of. Klin smiled at Trunks, "Hahahaha, it's Piccolo!" After saying this, Trunks couldn't help being very surprised, "Piccolo? But this  There is a lot of difference between puff and piccolo!"

    "It's great, it's really a fit!" "Fit? With a god? They are one person!" "That's right, Piccolo was already very strong. This is the aura of a Super Namekian!"

    This surprised Trunks, "Super Namek! It's too powerful, can the power be increased so much?" However, in Jijia Town, the Super Namek Piccolo is erupting his most powerful fighting power  .

    Piccolo looked at the monster, "You killed all the residents in the town, which is just what I want", "What? What do you mean?" "So I can show my skills."

    Piccolo gathered super magic light waves in his hand and aimed at this monster. This monster was already in a state of defense, but Piccolo's current skills were too powerful.

    It also caused great damage to that place. Even Trunks and Klin, who were flying in the distance, felt this powerful aura, and the two of them still felt incredible.

    "What was the shock wave just now?" They saw a light wave in the distance, exuding a powerful aura, this time the attack stopped, and the towns in this area have been destroyed by the Super Namekian Piccolo.

    On the artificial man's side, No. 17 and No. 18 also got out of the car, and No. 17 also felt a strong energy shaking, so he said to No. 18, "It seems that the atmosphere is vibrating just now, can you feel it?"

    "Did the volcano explode? Or, anyway, it's far away, and the smell is very strong." At this time, No. 16 got out of the car and said to them, "On the outskirts of Western Capital, two huge energies are probably fighting."

    The 16th who doesn't like to talk talks again, and each time he speaks, it gives people different information. The 18th also finds it interesting, "16th, do you have an energy radar? Why didn't you say it before?"

    The 16th said to them, "You didn't ask!" "So, by the way, tell us who the two sides in the battle are!" "I don't know! Neither of them is in the database, but one of them is as powerful as you."

    When the 17th heard the 16th say this to him, there was a bit of surprise and nervousness, "What? Someone can match my energy. It seems that Dr. Gaylor made a mistake again. Your radar is malfunctioning!"

    "There is no such thing as a world that can rival me. How stupid, let's go, No. 16!" So the two got into the car, but in Jijia Town, the place here is really in a mess.

    This monster jumped out from under the stone pile, jumped into the air, pointed at its head, and instantly sent out a light wave, which was launched towards the piccolo.

    Piccolo saw that this guy was not dead yet, and the light wave looked familiar, but the light wave was sent flying by Piccolo. Piccolo was still hesitating, "That was just now!"

    Suddenly, the monster rushed towards Piccolo. Fortunately, Piccolo reacted quickly and went around behind the monster, kicked him on the back, heard the distance, and then jumped in front of him, kicked  Kicked him in the face.

    This monster was not Piccolo's opponent at all, and jumped back a few steps in fear, but how could Piccolo let him escape, and rushed towards him, facing him?Punching and kicking.

    Piccolo knocked him into the air with one blow, and at this moment Piccolo flew into the air, jumped on top of the monster, and kicked it heavily on the ground.

    The monster stood up again, but it didn't mean to admit defeat. Looking at the monster so vulnerable, "Is it only so capable? I felt that you were a terrible monster before. It seems that I was wrong.  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1210 Piccolo is Dangerous!  !  !

    ?

    The monster looked at Piccolo, "Quite capable, although I haven't become a perfect body yet!" "Perfect body? Could it be that's why you attacked humans?" This surprised Piccolo!

    The monster said to Piccolo, "I want to absorb the essence of life!" Piccolo was very angry when he heard what the monster said, "Tell me, who sent you to this era through the time machine? Your companion?"

    At first, the monster was a little surprised, but when Piccolo said it, he told him, "It's me! The volume of the time machine is too small for me to sit in, so I have to degenerate into an egg!"

    "Speaking of which, it's amazing that you even know the time machine! But you probably don't know this!" The monster took up a fighting posture while talking, which surprised Piccolo.

    They are too familiar with this posture, this monster poses the Kamepai Qigong used by Kamepai, and the attack used by this monster even Piccolo is very surprised!

    Now even Trunks and Klin, who were flying in the distance, felt this familiar breath. They thought something was going to happen, but even Vegeta felt this strange breath.

    That's right, this monster is preparing to use the Turtle Shockwave!  So he gathered energy bit by bit in his hand, and then directly hit the shock wave of the turtle towards Piccolo.

    You were also frightened. He was very curious about how this monster could attack the turtle sent by the turtle. Fortunately, he dodged quickly, and Piccolo flew into the air in an instant, avoiding the attack.

    Immediately afterwards, Piccolo was still dazed in the air, and suddenly, the monster hugged him from behind. The monster locked Piccolo's body with its limbs, and Piccolo couldn't move.

    The monster directly stabbed towards Piccolo with its tail, and Piccolo struggled to twist his body. The monster's tail stabbed Piccolo's arm, directly absorbing the life energy on his arm.

    But this monster was still not satisfied, "I stabbed the arm, but it's the same, your strong life essence is mine", just like this bit by bit, Piccolo's arm absorbed energy, and Piccolo's arm became stronger and stronger.  smaller.

    At this time, the immortal also felt the force of pain in Piccolo, and both of them were mentally separated from the pain. Mr. Bobo in the heaven also had telepathy with the immortal, and Mr. Bobo felt that the immortal was in trouble.  .

    Piccolo was still struggling, so Piccolo bumped headlong towards the monster behind him and hit him hard on the forehead, so the monster let go of Piccolo, and Piccolo fell to the ground just like that.

    Looking at Piccolo's green skin now, his arm has turned dark yellow, and it is obvious that he has no strength. Piccolo is now very tired and panting.

    The three artificial humans were still driving, but at this moment, No. 16 suddenly opened his eyes, and the radar responded. No. 18 saw that No. 16 was a little nervous, so he asked him, "What's wrong, No. 16  Number?"

    The 16th told the 18th, "The reaction of that power has changed, and it seems that the outcome has been decided", "Is it the guy who has the same power as me?" "Yes!"

    While driving, No. 17 said to No. 16, "Are you still talking about this? Your energy radar has failed No. 16. The power that can rival ours will not exist in this world.  I remind you!"

    But the 16th is always a little uneasy in his heart, and always feels that something is going to happen, but the 17th and 18th don't care at all, and the 17th seems very leisurely.

    Piccolo touched his disused arm, and the monster was very happy seeing Piccolo's distressed look, "One arm has been disused, it seems that the situation has reversed!"

    Looking at this monster for a short while, I was very angry, "Indeed! I can no longer maintain my balance, the situation is very bad, unfortunately, it seems that you have won!"

    "You don't have to admit defeat, I'm so happy! After absorbing the essence of life like you, I'm only one step away from becoming a perfect body! It's an honor to be a part of me!"

    Piccolo looked at this monster, "Before being absorbed by you, please tell me, who are you? Why do you have the Qi of Monkey King and Frieza? And even Shockwave the Turtle."

    The monster looked at Piccolo panting, "Well, you're going to die anyway, so I'll tell you! My name is Sharu! I'm an artificial human."

    When Piccolo heard that Shalu said that he was an artificial man, he naturally became nervous, "An artificial man?" The artificial man turned out to be a monster named Sharu. What is his goal?

    Although Piccolo became a Super Namekian, the unexpected attack of the mysterious monster put Piccolo into an unexpected situation.machine.

    Piccolo looked at the unidentified monster very angrily, "Who the hell are you? Why do you have the Qi of Sun Wuchen and Frieza, and you can even know Turtle Shockwave."

    This so-called mysterious monster looked at the dying Piccolo, and felt relieved. Anyway, this guy was dying too, so it didn't matter if he told him.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1211 A Secret That Cannot Be Underestimated

    ?

    However, the shocking fact is right in front of you. The unknown monster told Piccolo, "Dr. Gary created me with a computer", and Piccolo became angry when he heard it, "It's Dr. Garrow again!"

    "A long time ago, Dr. Gero collected cells from warriors and synthesized them to create an artificial human, but because the research took too long, he finally gave up."

    "But the computer didn't stop working. The computer has been researching and analyzing data non-stop. Piccolo, Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong, as well as Vegeta's cells, were collected during the battle when Vegeta came to Earth."

    At this time Piccolo smiled, "Wuchen at that time? No wonder the power of the shock wave of the Turtle just now was mediocre." "Besides, Frieza and his father came to the earth, so they were lucky to get their cells."

    "Although Trunks' cells are good, but Saiyan's are enough." At this time, the question came up again, "How did you collect the cells? There were no suspicious guys at that time."

    Sharu told Piccolo, "You should have heard it from Dr. Gero. Your actions are being watched by spy robots, which are smaller than bees and can take away cells without anyone noticing!"

    "Look carefully! It has appeared, and he will enter the situation here into the computer, maybe he is here for your cells." Sharu pointed to the little bee in the air, and Piccolo saw the unobtrusive bee in the air.  the bee.

    Piccolo was very angry when he saw it, so he smashed it to pieces. Seeing Piccolo's angry look, Sharu smiled, "It's too late to destroy it now, the cells needed have been collected, and the research has begun, but 24 years later  I can finish it."

    Piccolo is getting more and more angry now, "Impossible, Dr. Gero's research institute has been destroyed!" "The computer is in the basement of the research institute."

    When Piccolo heard this, he was really helpless, "So, after coming to this era, why did it take you three years to grow up and evolve like this?" "I have to stay underground for three years before I can mature."

    Now Sharu is impatient, "That's it, let me absorb it!" But Piccolo still insisted, "The last question, why did you come back here from the future?"

    Sharu said to him impatiently, "In order to become a perfect body, it is not enough to only absorb the life essence of human beings, and two important special life forms need to be synthesized!"

    "According to the computer display, those two special life forms are artificial humans No. 17 and No. 18 made by Dr. Gero." Piccolo was very surprised when he heard this!

    He thought of the fighting strength of No. 17 and No. 18. The fighting strength of the two of them is too strong!  Vegeta was easily defeated. If the two of them are absorbed again, then this complete body will be invincible.

    Sharu told him, "I don't know what's going on in my future? The 17th and 18th were killed by Trunks, but fortunately, Trunks has a time machine."

    "I killed Trunks, and in order to find numbers 17 and 18, I took a time machine to this era", degraded myself to the primitive stage, took the time machine, and Sharu returned to this place four years ago.

    So I came to the mountain forest in that area, ran out of the time machine through the melting protective cover, crawled into the mountain forest surging, drilled underground, and started to continue the development of my second generation.

    Piccolo was also puzzled, "Why did you choose this era?" "I don't know! This is the era set by Trunks, I just flipped the switch!"

    Now Piccolo also has a general understanding of the origin of this mysterious creature, "So, Trunks probably wanted to tell us that he successfully killed the artificial man in the future, so he deliberately set the time in this era, but let  This guy¡­¡­"

    Sharu then said to Piccolo, "The computer also told me that once I become a perfect body, I will gain unexpected huge power." "Why? What do you want to use that huge power for?"

    Sha Ru didn't quite understand, "Why do you want to ask me? It's such a boring question. The command received by the computer is to create the strongest creature and break through the limits of human beings."

    "Maybe I want to become stronger because the blood of Saiyans, Frieza and Piccolo flows in my body. These fighting creatures all have a dream of dominating the world in their bodies."

    Now Piccolo completely understood, "Got it!"  A whole new arm has grown.

    Piccolo smiled at Sharu, "Your words are of great reference value!" Now Sharu was dumbfounded, "You areto find out my details", now Sharu is scared, and after being scaredIt took a few steps.

    Piccolo looked at Sharu, "I won't let you become a full body. Although you are bleeding from me, don't you realize that my arms will regenerate? You idiot."

    "Shalu, even if you absorb the energy of one of my arms! My strength is still higher than yours, wake up!" Piccolo said to Sharu confidently.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1212 Piccolo's Strategy

    ?

    But Sha Ru doesn't seem to be so flustered now, "The disguise is good, pretending to lose his arm, and then tricking me out, there are quite a lot of tricks!" And this is Sha Ru who has already prepared a defensive state.

    Piccolo smiled and said to Shalu, "That was the wisdom of the gods just now!" Shalu seemed to realize it, "What? That's right, Piccolo and the gods have become one!"

    "That's right, did you just know?" Sharu thought about it carefully, "So now it means that the Dragon Balls are gone, and the dead guys can't be resurrected, which is good news for me."

    Shalu took a step back, and said to Piccolo, "No wonder it's much stronger, it still looks like Piccolo's big devil!" Piccolo snorted coldly, "You haven't seen my real power yet, let me show you my true strength.  power!"

    After Piccolo said these words, Sharu immediately jumped to the ruins behind vigilantly, ready to absorb Piccolo's energy again, but Sharu suddenly relaxed.

    At this time, the two of them looked at the sky at the same time, and they saw a wave of energy coming this way, and it was Trunks and Klin who rushed here at this time.

    Klin saw Piccolo on the ground, "That's right, Piccolo has merged with the fairy now, but the guy over there" Trunks looked at the guy, "He probably came out of the big hole!  "

    And Sharu on the ground was also a little puzzled, "Tranks why he By the way, he also came to this era by time machine Idiot! I have already killed you in the future. In this era, you are as difficult  Flee bad luck."

    Trunks and Klin fell to the ground, looked at the unknown creature, and Klin looked at Piccolo, "This monster, is he the one who killed the people in Jijia Town?"

    Piccolo told them, "That's right, it's the monster, but be careful of its tail, many people died because of him!" Kling asked Piccolo again, "Why does he have the spirit of Wukong and Tianjin Fan?"

    "I'll talk about the details later, let's talk about killing him first!" Piccolo and the others stared at the monster. Hearing what Piccolo said, Sharu felt that he was overreaching, "Do you think it's easy to kill me?"

    Kelin was also very nervous, "He spoke, and this monster actually spoke!" Piccolo looked at him, "Judging from the current situation, you have no chance of winning!"

    After hearing what Piccolo said, Shalu made sense, "It makes sense, I should really avoid the limelight!" When Piccolo heard this sentence, he knew what he was going to do!  "Let me tell you, you don't even want to escape, you can't escape the soft turtle shock wave just now!"

    However, Piccolo was indeed very nervous, and Kobayashi was even more nervous, "Turtle Shockwave? He will use Wuchen's Turtle Shockwave? How is this possible?"

    Sharu then said to Klin, "It's not just Turtle Shockwave, Kobayashi! As long as I want, I can even use vitality bullets", which surprised Klin very much, "It's amazing, you even know my name!  Wu Chen will also be surprised when he hears it."

    What Kelin said made Shalu very excited, "What did you say? Sun Wuchen is not dead yet! Is Sun Wuchen still alive?" "Of course! Wuchen is not so fragile!"

    This surprised Sha Ru, "Really? He's still alive!" Sha Ru looked up at the sky. Today's weather is so clear and cloudless, "It's really different from the history I know! I will definitely get  On the 17th and 18th!"

    All of a sudden, Shalu jumped up, "Just because you guys don't want to prevent me from becoming a perfect body, Piccolo is the only person who can fight against No. 17 and No. 18."

    Cellu jumped under the sun, and Piccolo knew what he was going to do!  Then, Sha Ru put on a fighting posture, "Sun Fist", and Sha Ru immediately ran away after sending out the Sun Fist.

    At that time, the entire area lit up. This move of Tianjin Fan was completely a super flash bomb. With this move, the user could escape with or without closing his eyes.

    After using the Sun Fist, the enemy will be stunned for a while. Only the user can feel the dazzling pain. Now Sharu has disappeared without a trace!

    After Piccolo and the others slowly opened their eyes, they could no longer feel Shalu's breath, "Oops, let him escape, bastard! Kelin, isn't Sun Fist a Tianjin Fan's move?"

    Kelin hadn't calmed down yet, "Sun Fist, it's not some advanced martial art, Wuchen, Wukong and I can do it", now Piccolo and the others have been driven mad.

    The three of them flew into the air to observe the surroundings, feel the breath and trace of Shalu, and there are many mountains and trees around to block its trace, "His breath has disappeared, have you even learned this hand?" Now Piccolo hasAlmost mad.

    At this time, Sha Ru was still running in the woods, Sha Ru was very happy, "I'm so naive, I won't be caught by you, if you hold your breath and move, they won't be able to find my whereabouts."?¡­  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1213 Sharu is still on the run

    ?

    At this time, Tianjin Fan was also flying around, and found a powerful force, "No, there is an ominous feeling", and Vegeta was also charging towards that force, "There are two super huge fighting forces  , one of which disappeared."

    "The other one is still there. It should not be No. 17 and the others. The artificial man has no energy. Who is it? Who can have such a powerful energy?" Vegeta became more and more confused when he thought about it.

    However, the cyborgs are quite leisurely, they are still driving around, and the 18th said to the 17th, "By the way, I don't like this outfit, and I must take a good look around when I get to a big city later."

    No. 17 agreed to No. 18 with satisfaction, and at this moment, a petal floated into the car from the car window, and floated in front of No. 16. No. 16 opened his eyes and saw the flowery ground outside the car window.  smiled.

    And in Guixian Island, Wukong was forced to stay here by Qiqi, but he didn't stop, he continued to practice here, facing the sea, exerting his impact, the turtle looked at Wukong in front of the house!

    But Gui Xianren was lying on the window, looking at Wukong's practice, "Wukong really did not disappoint me, he is getting stronger a little bit, Wuchen and Wukong are both practicing here with me, the difference is not very big  .¡±

    "It seems that this era is really about to change. The ancestors of our older generation are no longer as good as the younger generations. The former Master Wu Tian of the World's No. 1 Martial Arts Conference is no longer a big deal."

    Haigui heard what Guixianren said, and answered him, "Now he's just a perverted old man!" Guixianren looked back at Wuchen who was lying on the bed, Wuchen was still resting peacefully.

    At this time, Sharu was still running, running non-stop, "Just avoid those guys, and then continue to absorb the life energy of human beings to strengthen my strength. If Piccolo and the others find out, just transfer it to another place.  gone."

    "Now we just need to wait until the strength surpasses No. 17 and them, and then find a way to fit together." Shalu ran to the road and saw the road stop sign, "Is Nikki Town down there?"

    At this time, a bus came and saw Shalu in the middle, so scared that he stepped on the brakes quickly, crashed into the mountain, and broke down on the side of the road.

    Sha Ru didn't care about this, "What worries me the most is that I can stop the remote control of No. 17." At this time, the bus driver behind leaned out the window and scolded Sha Ru, "Idiot, looking for death? I  Say don't stand there stupidly, get out of the way."

    But Shalu didn't pay any attention to his meaning, "It will be easily destroyed by those guys. Fortunately, the remote control no longer exists!" And the bus driver kept honking his horn.

    Sha Ru ignored him, and the people in the car became anxious. This is a group of people who got off the car. Seeing that these people are very strong, and they are not friendly, "What's wrong? What happened?"

    It just so happened that Vegeta also flew over from above, but fortunately, Cell was not found. Vegeta is now rushing to the place where the two powerful forces are, and he doesn't care about anything else.

    At this time, Sharu looked at Vegeta, still thinking in his heart, "Vegeta, didn't he get killed by No. 17? And his power is stronger than I imagined!"

    At this time, the captain in the car came out. This car should be a team, it should be a football team. The captain wearing number one walked behind Shalu, "Strange idiot, it's best to hurry up before we do something.  Get out."

    Then his team members also came over, and Sha Ru turned around and thought for a while, "It seems that I have to step up my actions, these guys can barely be regarded as life energy!" As he said, he jumped and rushed up  , The tail stabbed directly at these guys.

    Continuously absorbing their energy, just like this, Captain No. 1 was absorbed again, leaving only one set of clothes, which scared their team members to panic.

    However, above the ruins of Jijia Town, Piccolo was still angry, "Damn it, he's too careless! He should be killed immediately!" Piccolo burst out with his strength angrily.

    Trunks and Klin next to him were stunned. After Piccolo and Shenxian merged, they became this Namek, and their strength rose by more than one level.

    "Damn it, I will never let you become a perfect body!" Piccolo strengthened his energy again angrily, and at this time, Vegeta also rushed here. Seeing that it was Piccolo, Vegeta scared himself into a super race  The demihuman status was also taken back.

    Vegeta was very nervous in the air here, "Piccoloimpossible, this powerful force is actually emanating from Piccolo!" After Piccolo finished getting angry like this, he looked up at the sky and saw Vegeta.

    andKlin and Trunks also saw Vegeta, and Vegeta jumped down and asked Piccolo, "Tell me everything that happened just now."

    Piccolo told them, "Tianjin Fan is coming here too, let's talk about it when he arrives!" But Vegeta had another meaning, "Before that, I want to clarify one thing, are you really Piccolo?  How did the combat power suddenly increase so much?" (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1214 Sharu escaped

    ?

    Vegeta found this incredible, "You guy", Vegeta is very angry now, Trunks told Vegeta, "Piccolo Piccolo seems to be reunited with the gods again."

    Vegeta was very puzzled, "What fit?" Vegeta nervously remembered this matter, "It's just that the combat power at that time has surpassed me, a super Saiyan? Impossible! He is just a beautiful  Busters."

    At this time, Kelin looked at the sky and said to them, "Here we come, it's Tianjin Fan!" Now, Piccolo is still hesitating, "What should I do? Number 17, Number 18, plus Number 16, even if  I have super strength and can't handle it."

    Now Piccolo became nervous, "Looks like Shalu is the only one who can hit him!" Tianjin Fan came here, Kelin looked at Piccolo, "Piccono, Immortalwhat should I call you? Tianjin Fan  coming!"

    Piccolo turned around, "Understood, I'll tell you everything." At this time, they listened nervously to Piccolo's retelling, "Vegeta and Tianjin Fan may not have seen it! The monster just now is Gai  An artificial human created by Dr. Luo's computer."

    They were also very surprised when they said these words, and on Shalu's side, he had already absorbed all these team members, and the bus driver hid in the car and looked at him in fear.

    But in the end, it was impossible to escape. Sharu broke the glass directly from the window and caught him, throwing him on the ground. The bus driver crawled and ran in fear, but how could he escape, just like that, Sharu took him  Absorbed.

    After absorbing them, Sharu started to run to the next town, "It seems that I can only go to the city, absorb all the humans there, and the power will be raised to another level."

    They were all very surprised by what Piccolo said to them, and they all thought it was incredible, "How is it possible! Our cells have all been absorbed by him."

    "That's it. To prevent Cell from becoming a perfect body, find and kill Cell or kill No. 17 and No. 18, choose one of the two, and then there is a way to eliminate this concept!"

    "However, I think that Sharu should be killed before his power increases." Vegeta is a violent man, how could he bear it when he heard these words, "Are you kidding?  Saiyan!"

    Vegeta was very angry, but his anger was also mixed with a trace of reluctance towards Sun Wuchen. Piccolo told them, "You have also seen the abilities of No. 17 and No. 18, but we can at most defeat one of them now."

    "What's more, there is still No. 16 yet to make a move. We don't know how powerful No. 16 is, so our goal is Sharu. When he is not strong enough to fight against No. 17, we will take the opportunity to kill him."

    "If Sharu is not killed, our hope will be even slimmer after waiting for him to become a perfect body. Besides, Wuchen has not yet woken up. We must solve one of the options before Sharu becomes a perfect body."

    At this time, Shalu was already in the town of Nijia. He stood on the mountain and looked down at the town, "Great, I finally found humans! Just wait! On the 17th and 18th, within a few days my strength will surpass you  , and absorb you.¡±

    Sha Ru subconsciously licked his mouth with his tongue, and then rushed towards the bottom. At this time, the wind was surging and the situation became more and more serious. Who can save the world from despair? The one who is waiting.

    However, Piccolo has found out the details of the artificial man Shalu, which is of great help to them, but Sharu has concealed his whereabouts, which is another blow to them.

    Piccolo told them the whole thing, "That's how it is, that guy wants to merge with No. 17 and No. 18, in order to become a perfect body, from the future!"

    "What a headache, if you don't find a way to find Shalu quickly", but now they really have no idea, "Can you find it? That guy knows how powerful Piccolo is, so he held his breath and attacked humans."

    Tianjin Fan was very angry, "No matter what, we must prevent Shalu from combining with No. 17 and No. 18, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous", they all realized this.

    Piccolo also hurriedly added, "Not only the earth, but other planets in the universe will also suffer. Don't forget that he still has the blood of Frieza and his son! Their ambitions are not small."

    Vegeta spoke at this time, "Don't forget I still have mine! It's so troublesome, let him go if you want to fit together! Isn't it easier to reduce the number of opponents? No matter what the enemy becomes, I don't care, I just  want to kill them."

    Piccolo is very angry every time he hears Vegeta say this, "Don't underestimate the enemy! Vegeta! If he fits together, he will be stronger than No. 17 who defeated you."

    ??? Vegeta is still very unconvinced, "Stop pointing fingers at me, do you want to die in front of artificial people? I will definitely surpass, surpass Super Saiyan!"  (Remember the website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1215 Underground Research Institute

    ?

    Piccolo was also very angry, and Piccolo didn't want to have the same knowledge as him, because there is no need for internal strife now, and now is not the time for internal strife. The main goal now is to deal with Sharu.

    Trunks was stunned when he heard that Vegeta was going to surpass the Super Saiyan. Vegeta thought, "Sun Wuchen must have such a plan too! I will do what I think, what do you want to do?  ? Please."

    After finishing speaking, Vegeta flew away, and they stayed here to taste, "Beyond Super Saiyan Is this really possible? So what stage is this?"

    Klin looked at Trunks, "By the way, Trunks, it's pointless to take the time machine to go back to an earlier past, and then destroy No. 17 and the like!"

    Trunks nodded, "That's right, the future of that time and space should be saved, and it cannot be changed in this time and space." "Then why not go to Dr. Gaylor's research institute to kill Cell now?"

    In fact, Trunks can't figure it out now, "Well, let's destroy it first! At least there will be no Cell in the future of this time and space."

    Piccolo said to them, "Okay, go to the research institute! I will search the nearby places again to see if there is any trace of Shalu." Tianjin Fan said to Kelin, "I will stay too!"

    Kelin looked at Piccolo, "If you can't find Sharu, go to the Guixian House to gather! Maybe there will be news about him on TV", "Okay, got it!" Kelin told them, and then talked with Tran  Alex flew away.

    And along the way, Trunks was still thinking about one thing, "Beyond Super Saiyan, I never thought about it, but maybe it can be done, if it is Vegeta and Sun Wuchen"

    At this time, Piccolo and Tianjin Fan had already arrived at the place where the accident happened on the road just now. Looking at the clothes on the ground, Piccolo and the others knew that it was Shalu who had been here.

    "That's right, Sharu did it. That family really planned to attack humans and gradually accumulate life energy. Not long after, he should still be around here. Let's investigate."

    At this time, Trunks and Klin had already arrived in Beidu, and they hurriedly found Dr. Gaylor's research institute, because it was still in ruins after all, and it was still not easy to find it.

    However, Klin was already terribly frozen. "Is there an underground laboratory here? How can I find it?" Trunks said to Klin, "Mr. Klin, please stand back."

    After speaking, Trunks launched an attack, blasting away the nearby stones with a small attack. Klin saw that this method was good, and moved the ruins away.

    After blasting for a while, Trunks seemed to have discovered something, so he went there to have a look, and called Klin over again, "Mr. Klin, come and have a look!" Klin walked over and found that there should be  It is the underground entrance of the institute.

    "Looks like this should be here, let's go down and have a look!" After speaking, the two jumped into the basement, went inside, and saw a door in front of them. Trunks opened the door and groped around the wall.

    Sure enough, I touched the switch, turned it on, and saw the scene inside. There was indeed a computer experiment going on inside, "Is this the computer?"

    Trunks looked around and found some instruments. Trunks went to the front and touched the instrument, "Mr. Kobayashi, come here quickly, please look at this!"

    Kobayashi came over to look at the container, and Trunks said to Klin, "This guy must be Cell!" There was a tiny creature in the container. Looking at the shape, it should be the unknown creature Cell.

    Klin was very nervous when he saw this thing, "Tranks, this guy must be Cell, quickly destroy this underground laboratory!" But Trunks seems to have another idea.

    Trunks looked around and saw the thing on the table, "It's a design drawing!" "A design drawing about what? Is it Cell's?" "No, it says number 17 here."

    "Number 17! It's that guy." Klin remembered the appearance of No. 17. Trunks picked up the blueprint and thought about it. "If you show this to Mom, maybe you can find the weakness of No. 17, Mr. Klin  .¡±

    "Uh, that's a good idea. Is there anything else about Cell?" Trunks looked at it, "The restseems useless!" "Okay, let's destroy the entire underground research institute!"

    Then, Trunks and Klin blew up the underground research institute. Trunks was so happy, "Thanks to you, we will suffer a lot in the future, let's see!"  This master control computer was destroyed!

    The two looked at Sharu's juvenile body at the same time. Although this juvenile body is very inconspicuous now, it is a demon species.?, both of them looked at him very angrily, and launched an attack at the same time, directly destroying Sharu's juvenile body.

    The two ran out of the underground research institute, flew into the air, looked at the underground hole of the research institute, and said, "Final blow, beast!" Kelin sent out a huge qi wave power, completely destroying the underground research institute.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1216 Design of No. 17

    ?

    Clin and Trunks flew back, talking while flying, "What a surprise!" "By the way, Mr. Kobayashi, can you give the design to Mom?" "Oh, why don't you go  ?¡±

    Klin was still very curious, Trunks told Klin, "I want to practice with my father, if I can surpass the Super Saiyan, I", "It's a good idea, I don't want to tell the truth about Vegeta,  After all, he is your father."

    "But I don't think Vegeta will be willing." "Actually, I don't want to practice with my father, but compared to practicing alone, I will improve faster in battle. Dad should understand this truth."

    Klin thought about what Trunks said made sense, "Okay, I got it! Let's practice hard!" After speaking, Trunks handed over the blueprint to Klin, and after the two left, they parted ways!

    At this time, Sharu had already launched an attack in Nijia Town and began to absorb the essence of human life. At the same time, Tianjin Fan also felt a breath over Jijia Town, "It's over there! There is a faint breath in that direction."  disappearing."

    Tianjin Fan and Piccolo hurriedly flew to the city over there, but when they flew there, there were clothes all over the floor. Piccolo was very angry when he saw this scene, "Damn it, it's late, what an agile guy."

    Tianjin Fan said to Piccolo, "There is no way, Shalu will run away immediately when he feels our Qi, and if we suppress Qi, we will not be able to arrive in time."

    The more Piccolo thought about it, the more angry he became, but Sha Ru hadn't walked away at this moment. He was standing above the tall buildings in the city here, and Sha Ru held his breath.

    Seeing Tianjin Fan and Piccolo anxious, Shalu was very happy, "It's useless, it's useless, I'll go have a big meal while they're running around."

    At this moment, Klein has brought the design drawings back to Bulma's home, and she handed the design drawings to Bulma and Bulma's father. The two great scientists are watching these design drawings at the same time.

    Bulma said to Bulma's father, "In short, find out the shortcomings of No. 17 through this design drawing, so as to prevent them from combining with Cell." Bulma picked up the design drawing on the table and looked at it.

    Bulma's father was very anxious. "It's really not easy. I can't understand many things. It's a pity! It would be great if Dr. Gaylor's talent was used in the right way."

    Bulma's father also felt sorry for Dr. Gero. Bulma looked at these design drawings, "Based on human beings, transforming organic matter, so that it is indeed possible to fuse cells."

    "You have to study carefully to find out, maybe the weakness is hidden in this little machine", Bulma looked a little annoyed holding these blueprints!

    Bulma's father said to Klin, "Don't worry! We will study it quickly! Klin!" "Okay, please!" At this time, Tianjin Fan and Piccolo are still looking for Shalu!

    Piccolo asked Tianjin Fan, "Can you feel it?" "No, I really felt that guy's anger just now!" Piccolo is also very anxious now, "Damn it, no matter what, we can't make him a full body."

    But in a beautiful small town, the weather is still so sunny, in a manor, there are sumptuous food on the table, two sets of clothes lying on two chairs.

    On the road in the town, the car broke down on the road, and there was no one on the road. In the restaurant, the glass was broken and the diners had turned into clothes. There was still voice on the phone, but there was no one here.  !

    Such a situation is obvious, Sha Ru came to sweep up the town, the town has been destroyed by Sha Ru, but in a factory, there was a scream.

    A girl was holding a little boy, and the two of them were running away desperately, but Sharu kept chasing after him. The girl looked back at Sharu from time to time.

    But Sha Ru's footsteps never stopped. The girl was also very scared, and accidentally fell to the ground. Looking nervously at Sha Ru behind, Sha Ru jumped over and stabbed them with her tail.

    However, at the moment of stabbing, the two people suddenly disappeared, and the killed tail stabbed to the ground. At this moment, Sharu looked up at the sky, and the two people appeared in the air.

    It was Klin who rescued them. Shalu looked at them, "It's Klin! Thank you for finding it?" But Klin didn't think so, "I wanted to take a shortcut to Guixian Island, but I didn't expect  Meet this monster."

    The girl who was being hugged by Kelin looked at Kelin and looked at him happily, "Well, thank you!" Kerry let go of his hand shyly, and took two steps back, "It's nothing, run away quickly  !"

    After finishing speaking, the two ran away, and Sharu looked at Kelin, "You will save me trouble by coming here.??, let me absorb your life energy!  After Kelin watched those two people run away, he looked at Sharu seriously!

    Without further ado, Shalu stabbed directly at Klin. Fortunately, Klin hid quickly. The two children just ran to the plane in front, and the girl took his younger brother on board the plane.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1217 Find Sharu's whereabouts again

    ?

    The girl started the plane, and Kelin and Cell were still fighting. At this moment, Kelin launched the "Sun Fist" directly at Sharu, and they were all stunned by the dazzling light. This means that the plane has started!

    Kelin grabbed the pole under the plane and flew away with the plane. After the light disappeared again, they had already flown into the air in the plane, and the two children thought they were safe.

    Kelin looked at the ground, but he didn't see Sha Ru's whereabouts, but Sha Ru had already jumped onto the plane at this time, piercing the roof of the plane with his tail, but fortunately the two children were not endangered.

    Seeing that the two children were in danger, Kelin rushed over and slammed into Sharu. The two jumped onto the wing again, stabilized their feet, and Sharu attacked again.

    But Kelin was not Sharu's opponent at all. He was punched through the plane by Sharu, and Kelin's head was stuck outside the plane. Killing jumped to the other wing and looked at Kelin's bald head.

    "Is this over?" When Sharu was about to launch an attack, he saw two people flying over in the air. These two people were Piccolo and Tianjin Fan. Sharu saw them flying over and facing Kelin.  smiled.

    Then he jumped away without absorbing Klin's energy. It seems that Sharu understood what it means to lose the big with a small one, but Klin also saved his life, but Tianjin Fan and Piccolo were very angry.

    How could he not be angry when he obviously ran away with the things he got? "Damn, this guy is holding his breath again." Tianjin Fan looked at Kelin, "Are you all right? Xiaolin!"

    Trunks was also flying towards Vegeta at this time, still thinking about what Vegeta said in his heart, "I will surpass, I will definitely surpass, surpass Super Saiyan."

    "If Dad can surpass the Super Saiyan, so can I." At this time, Trunks thought of his future mother again. With this belief, Trunks will also achieve this goal.

    At this time, the artificial man was also rushing to Sun Wuchen's home, but they were very uncomfortable driving in the mountains. No. 18 was a little impatient, "I said! Is there no good way to go?"

    But No. 17 didn't think so, "This is where the fun is!" No. 18 felt very uncomfortable bumping in the car, "No. 16, hasn't Sun Wuchen's home arrived yet?"

    No. 16 lowered her head and said to her silently, "It's almost here!" No. 18 felt that the two men were very annoying, "Really, it's good for you two to wait for a decision, so it will be more enjoyable!"

    The No. 18 said that he leaned out of the window and directly destroyed the trees in the forest, turning it into an avenue, which was much wider than the highway.

    "Look! It's flat!" No. 18 thought it was good, but No. 17 felt very uncomfortable, "What are you doing! The fun is completely destroyed", "Are you really weird? You have retained so many human evils."  taste!"

    In this way, another two or three days passed. On Guixian Island, they all gathered in front of the TV, and the announcer inside explained, "Today, a monster seems to have appeared in the big city of 48 in the Southern District. The news has been received, and half of them  Residents were killed"

    "Damn it, this time it's the South District!" Yamcha said to them, "By the way this time, we'll go by plane, and Shalu won't be able to detect our anger."

    All of them boarded the plane. Although Qiqi was reluctant, Wukong still went up. Klin said to them, "Be sure to kill him before absorbing No. 17 and turning them into a complete body!"

    "This is the only thing we can do now!" Wukong looked at the piccolo, "We have a very powerful piccolo after merging with a fairy!" Piccolo sat there silently.

    "Shalu is a cunning guy, even if you get close to him, you may not be able to find him", Piccolo is right, Sharu is really hard to find, the cells in his body contain all of their thoughts and tactics.

    On Guixian Island, Qiqi had just fetched a basin of water and was about to walk to Wuchen's room, when suddenly there was a big turmoil that knocked Qiqi down, "What's wrong? Are the artificial humans coming?"

    Qiqi hurriedly ran into Wuchen's room, but pushed the door open and saw no one. She saw the window was open, so she looked out the window, Qiqi was very surprised, and Guixianren also came over.

    The two looked outside, and there was a huge swell on the sea. They saw Wuchen standing in the middle of the swell. Qiqi jumped out of the window happily, and Teacher Wutian was also very happy.

    He also walked to the window, wanting to jump out of the window like Qiqi. At this moment, Wuchen launched a shock wave again, directly shaking Teacher Wutian down, and stuck his head to the ground.

    Qiqi happily ran to Wuchen, "Wuchen, you are finally healed, Wukong.We will be delighted to know!  Wuchen turned around and looked at Qiqi, "Thank you, Qiqi!"  Sorry to bother you.  "

    Teacher Wu Tian came over at this moment, "Oh Wuchen! Are you cured?" "I'm fine, I heard everyone's words in my dream, and the general situation has been understood. It seems that the situation is not optimistic." (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1218 Wuchen's Will

    ?

    Teacher Wutian looked at Wuchen very nervously, "Wuchen, could it be that you", Qiqi was also very nervous about Wuchen's body, "Stop joking, are you going to fight now? You will die."

    But Wuchen is very confident in himself, "Don't worry, I won't mess around. If the current Vegeta can't win, I have no chance of winning, so I want to go to the next level."

    Both Teacher Wutian and Qiqi couldn't understand what Wuchen said?  Wuchen looked at the sea and said to them, "Beyond the Super Saiyan!" Now Sun Wuchen is resurrected, but can he really surpass the Super Saiyan?

    Now that Klin and Trunks have destroyed the underground research institute, in order to defeat Cell who endangered the city, everyone is dispatched, and Wuchen is also resurrected. Facing unprecedented enemies, can Wuchen surpass the Super Saiyan?

    Wuchen put on the Kamehae battle suit again, "I want to aim to surpass the Super Saiyan", Wutian teacher broke the door bolt when he heard the nervousness, "Beyond the Super Saiyan, is it possible?"

    The half of the door bolt fell in front of Wuchen, "I don't know, but if I don't do this, I probably won't be able to win against that guy. I will practice for a year, and if I can't, I will give up."

    Teacher Wutian couldn't figure out what Wuchen was thinking, "One year, so long" "It doesn't matter, there is a place where one year is equal to one day, Qiqi, can I take Wukong there?"

    Qiqi glared at Wuchen angrily, "Stop joking, even though I want to say this, I can't stop you, right? I really can't help you, I must become stronger."

    Wuchen was also surprised by Qiqi's understanding, and Qiqi said to Wuchen, "However, after the battle with the artificial man, we can't let Wukong fight anymore, we must let him stay at home obediently, and go find him."  Work!"

    Having said that, Wuchen teleported away, Teacher Wutian and Qiqi were also surprised, but at this time, Yamcha and the others were still moving forward in the spaceship.

    "Haven't you arrived at that guy's location yet? If you don't hurry up, he will escape again", Kelin thought for a while at this moment, "If Wuchen is here", "Wuchen!" They were all surprised, Wuchen suddenly  Appeared on the spaceship.

    Only Kelin didn't see it. Kelin looked at the sky and was still thinking about what to do if Wuchen was there?  But Wuchen has already come behind him, "Wukong's teleportation, all of a sudden"

    At this moment, Wukong yelled 'Wuchen', Klin subconsciously turned his head to look, and unexpectedly stood behind him, but he hadn't reacted yet, "Yes, like this, no matter where you are, you can  Appear."

    Suddenly he came over in a daze, looked back carefully, Wuchen was standing behind him, Wuchen looked at Kelin, "Kelin!" Seeing Wuchen coming, Kelin jumped on him happily.

    Because they were too excited, they pierced the spaceship all at once, and the two rushed outside, "Wuchen, I miss you so much!" At this moment, the two returned to the spaceship again, "Wuchen! I have been waiting for you for a long time!"  , when did you wake up? Are you fully recovered?"

    Wuchen looked at Kelin's excited look, "Yes, now his body is fully recovered, but his stomach is hungry", Kelin looked at Wuchen with tears in his eyes, "Stomachas expected of Wuchen, already  Are you all right?"

    Clay was excited to confirm Wuchen's safety, and Wuchen told Klin seriously, "Ah! It's all right, don't worry!" Wukong beside him was also in tears, and the two embraced together.

    At this time, Wuchen looked at Piccolo who was sitting quietly beside him, walked over, and called him, "Shendi!" This sentence made everyone laugh. Piccolo looked at Wuchen, "Don't even mention the name  They all fit together, basically I¡¯m still Piccolo, just call me Piccolo.¡±

    "Really? Piccolo!" Piccolo looked at Wu Chen, "What's wrong?" Wu Chen suddenly looked at Piccolo seriously, and Wu Chen must have something to say when he becomes serious.

    Wuchen looked at them seriously, "As far as I am concerned, I am no match for artificial man and Cell at all, so I want to take Wukong to practice, to a place where one day of practice is equal to one year."

    Yamucha and the others were also very surprised when they heard what Wuchen said, "What, a place where one day equals one year?" Piccolo knew what it was!  After all, there are gods in his body, and what the gods know, Piccolo knows now.

    "Really? Did you call the wrong room to go to the room of spirit and time? That's how it is, but no one can live in that room for a year, even if you were in the past, you barely stayed there for a month."

    Wuchen then said to Piccolo, "I want to take Vegeta and Trunks with me, they will be able to bear it!" Piccolo knew what Wuchen was thinking!

    "Then hurry up! Wuchen! Cell is constantly killing people and accumulating strength. Once he and No. 17 and the othersIt will be troublesome if they fit together." Wuchen received Piccolo's message and pulled Wukong back.

    At this time, Wuchen was about to use teleportation, but Klin stopped him, "Wuchen, I want to know that there is an enemy stronger than Frieza, are you scared or happy?" Klin suddenly looked serious.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1219 House of Spirit and Time

    ?

    Wuchen bluntly said to Kelin, "Have both!" After speaking, he took Wukong and left. Tianjin Fan thought for a while, "It's so leisurely! At a time when people are being killed and the earth is about to be destroyed  "

    Kelin thought about what Gochen said, "Very good, it seems that Gochen has not given up! There is hope, Gochen may really be able to surpass the Super Saiyan!"

    And in a forest, Vegeta stood on the highest point of the rock, looking down at the front, Trunks was sitting behind him, and at this time, Gochen and Goku suddenly appeared in Trunks  Behind him, it is inevitable that he will be surprised.

    "How's the special training going?" Trunks said to Wu Chen, "No, Dad thinks I'm in the way, even if I ask him to practice together, he'll just say 'get in the way, get out', let alone practice,  Dad stood there motionless for three days."

    Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta standing on the top of the rock, "As expected of Vegeta, it seems that he has vaguely seen the distant future of Super Saiyan."

    Sun Wuchen flew behind Vegeta, and Vegeta felt Sun Wuchen's anger, "Don't hinder me, Sun Wuchen, get out!" Sun Wuchen told Vegeta, "Don't say that, I know a good place to practice."

    "There is a room that stays for one day, which is equivalent to a year, in the temple of the gods." Vegeta was really surprised when he heard it, "Really?" "Come with me, I don't plan to practice with you  .¡±

    "But only two people can enter that room at a time, time is running out, you and Trunks go in together!" Vegeta looked at Sun Wuchen, "Okay, but we have to go in first!" Wuchen agreed.

    The man-made man had already arrived at Sun Wuchen's home at this time. They searched his home and nearby, but couldn't find Sun Wuchen, "Sun Wuchen and the others are not here! Did they escape?"

    No. 17 thought about it, and there was no sign of Sun Wuchen in this place, so he looked at No. 16, "That's right! Can you know where that guy is?"

    The 16th said to the 17th, "Sun Wuchen's power can't be felt on the radar, but if that guy escapes to his companion's house, it's either the capsule company in Xidu, or the island of Teacher Wutian."

    "So that's the case, which one is closer?" No. 16 said to him firmly, "Teacher Wutian's home is about 2,700 kilometers southeast from here!"

    "Okay, let's go!" Just like that, No. 18 and No. 16 followed No. 17. No. 18 was impatient and found it troublesome to run around, but No. 18 really liked shopping in clothes stores.  Already changed another outfit.

    At this time, Wuchen and his party had already arrived in the heaven, and Mr. Bobo brought them here, "Come on! Bathroom, toilet, rations and beds are all available. Let's practice hard."

    Vegeta looked at Sun Wuchen, "Sun Wuchen, why did you let me come here to practice, you are my ultimate goal! Do you understand?" Wuchen told Vegeta, "This time the enemy cannot be solved by only one person.  , you should be very clear."

    But Vegeta looked at Sun Wuchen seriously, "You will regret it", Vegeta followed them with a smile, and walked to a door, Mr. Bobo stopped.

    Mr. Bobo turned around and said to them, "This is the house of spirit and time, who will start first?" Sun Wuchen looked at Trunks and Vegeta, "Vegeta and Trunks go in first."

    So Mr. Bobo opened the door, and it looked very ordinary inside, "Go in!" At this moment, Trunks and Vegeta walked into the room, "Mr. Sun Wuchen, go ahead!"

    Sun Wuchen said to them, "Come on, Trunks, get along well with Vegeta!" Vegeta gave Sun Wuchen a sudden look and walked into the room.

    Trunks and Vegeta walked into this room, and Trunks felt different, "It's so hot, the air has become thinner, and the gravity has been several times."

    Trunks walked in and was suddenly very surprised. Vegeta walked over and looked ahead. Except for this house, there was an endless world outside.

    Trunks was surprised, "What is this? A pure white space, infinitely wide, Mr. Wu Chen can't stand it for a month, is it because of this reason?"

    Vegeta looked at the environment, "I see, it's not bad! It's very suitable for cultivation", Trunks was still thinking, "I want to stay here with my father for a year!"

    At this time, Piccolo and his group have arrived at the playground where the air has disappeared. They saw that the playground is covered with clothes. It seems that Sharu has already looted the inside.

    Kelin looked at the environment, "I thought I could kill him this time, but let him run away again!" At this time, Sharu was standingAt the highest point of the playground, they didn't notice that Sharu looked at them very interestingly.

    A few of them got on the plane and changed places to search, "It's too reluctant, damn it, hiding here and there, it really doesn't work, there are too many hiding places."  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 1220 Androids Arrive at Guixian Island

    ?

    At this time Piccolo was very angry, "It's not good, he should become quite powerful, maybe he will merge with No. 17 and the others soon, in this case, we can only hope that Gochen and the others will surpass the Super Saiyan as soon as possible, and then destroy them together  Number 17 them."

    When Vegeta and Trunks entered the house of spirit and time for nearly a day, Piccolo and his group were resting on Guixian Island. Yamucha, Tianjin Rice, and Klin were all sleeping, only Piccolo  People are watching TV.

    Piccolo is watching the news, and the news is broadcasting, "That demon of mystery is still elusive!" The angry Piccolo went crazy, "Enough is enough! Cellu! Damn, hate!"

    Kelin heard the noise, and covered his head with the quilt again. At this moment, the coffee on the table shook, and Piccolo felt an ominous premonition. At this time, outside, the three of them came here.

    Piccolo went to the window to have a look, and was very nervous when he saw it. No. 17 looked at Piccolo, "Is Sun Wuchen there?" Piccolo became nervous at this moment, "Bastard! Is it a good thing or a bad thing to meet at this time?"

    The 16th told the 17th, "It seems that Sun Wuchen is not here", "Really?" Piccolo hurried to Kelin and the others, "Get up, the evil enemy has appeared."

    Kelin hadn't woken up yet, so he rubbed his eyes, "What? What's wrong?" The three of them ran out quickly and saw the artificial man standing outside. After seeing the artificial man, they also became nervous  stand up.

    Piccolo came out and said to the three of them, "Go back quickly, Sun Wuchen is not here!" "It seems so, can you tell us where he is?"

    Kelin is also very nervous now, "How did you find this place?" Piccolo said to No. 17, "Do you think I will tell you easily?" "I don't know! What will happen? If you don't say anything, you will be called  as far as we're concerned."

    At this time, Guixianren and Qiqi saw the situation outside the window, "Are they the legendary artificial humans?" Piccolo smiled when he heard the words of the challenge on the 17th, "I see, let's try it! Go to the opposite side  Let's do it on the uninhabited island."

    No. 17 looked at Piccolo confidently, "Really, forget the pain when the scar is healed", Piccolo turned to the three of them and said, "Don't follow me, it's useless to come", and flew away after saying that.

    And the three of them are still thinking about their countermeasures at this time, "Do you think they can win?" "Impossible! There are three opponents", "Two of Wuchen and the four of them are about to finish their training."

    "Before that, Piccolo must hold on! When the two come, there will be a reversal." Piccolo and the three of them came to this uninhabited island.

    When No. 18 came here, he sat down on the rock and stared blankly, because they felt that to deal with Piccolo, No. 17 alone would do, and there was no need to use the two of them at all.

    No. 17 said to Piccolo, "If you don't say anything, I will kill you, you know?" Finally, he threw the training clothes on the ground, "It's not as easy as last time", "I know I can't win, but I still want to fight, I don't understand  ! Stalling? Or a fool!"

    Piccolo completely ignored what he said, just smiled, and No. 17 rolled up his sleeves, "Let the horse come over!" Piccolo looked at the three of them very leisurely, No. 16 was there teasing the birds, and No. 18 was there  In a daze, only No. 17 is here alone.

    "On the 17th, are you fighting alone?" "Of course, people like you don't need me to do it yourself!" Piccolo smiled, "There is a turning point, it will be much easier if there is only one opponent."

    "As long as one of No. 17 and No. 18 is killed, Cell can be prevented from becoming a perfect body." Piccolo has the wisdom of a fairy, and his thinking strategy is different, and he is also a super Namekian.

    Piccolo raised his combat effectiveness to the highest level, and blue veins burst out on his forehead. At this moment, a little bit of gravel floated up, shaking the whole ground, and No. 16 held the bird.

    Quickly let the bird fly away, looked back at Piccolo, and found that his breath was a little different, Piccolo burst out his own breath.

    And on Guixian Island, Tianjin Fan and the others also felt this aura, "It's obviously far away, but it's as if the aura is spreading around me, it's really powerful."

    Teacher Wu Tian felt this energy, "I didn't expect it to be so powerful. It seems that the combination of the Piccolo Demon King and the Immortal is indeed very powerful!" But Kelin could feel it, "Not only that, the Piccolo's power after merging with the Immortal is even stronger.  can go higher."

    Kelin said to them, "The power that Piccolo is showing now is just a drop in the bucket. He hasn't shown his real power yet. Piccolo's current power is unpredictable."

    And in the sky, Wuchen and the others also felt the breath from the piccolo, and Mr. Bobo also felt itImmortal breath, "It's started, Piccolo is fighting", Wukong asked Wuchen, "Is the opponent Cell?"

    Wuchen said to them, "No, I can't feel the opponent's anger, it's probably a man-made human", now Wukong is very anxious, "Why is Piccolo going to be killed", and rushed out after speaking.

    At this time, Wuchen stopped Wukong, "Wuchen, it's useless if you go, you are too far behind now, it will only cause trouble, Vegeta and Trunks will be done soon, before that wait  Let¡¯s go! Besides, the piccolo is quite powerful now.¡±

    Mr. Bobo nodded, "That's right! Immortals and Piccolo won't be killed easily!" Wukong held back his breath, so he walked back again. Wuchen looked at the time clock on the house of spirits, feeling very sad.  in a hurry.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1221: Piccolo Fights No. 17 Again

    ?

    "Not yet? Vegeta! Is it really difficult to surpass a Super Saiyan?" But there is only a period of time left before the time to come out, and at this moment, on this uninhabited island, No. 17 is facing the gods and the gods.  A combination of piccolos.

    No. 17 is very calm. He feels that Piccolo is just his defeated opponent. There is no need to worry so much. The current appearance is all glamorous and has no real strength.

    No. 16 felt abnormal at this time, "What's going on? That guy is not Piccolo", No. 17 heard No. 16 say this, turned around in surprise, and at this moment, Piccolo rushed over to No. 17.

    No. 17 didn't recover. He turned his head and found that Piccolo was gone. Duan Di appeared behind No. 17 at this moment, knocked him out with an elbow, and then punched No. 17 in the face.

    No. 17 was suppressed by Piccolo in this way, but in the last punch, No. 17 held Piccolo's punch, so he grabbed Piccolo's wrist with one hand, and then kicked Piccolo, kicking him up the mountain  .

    Piccolo took advantage of the situation and kicked up the hill, and rushed towards No. 17 again. No. 18 ignored them at all, since it had nothing to do with him anyway, but No. 16 was watching their battle engrossed.

    Their movements were fully displayed in No. 16's eyes, and No. 16 saw every movement of them clearly. In this way, Piccolo and No. 17 hit the ground from the ground to the sky, and then hit the ground from the sky.

    After the evolution of Piccolo, the attack is indeed more than a little bit higher than before, and now it can completely suppress No. 17, and No. 17 also feels a little different.

    "Damn it! It's really annoying", No. 17 was impatient, but Piccolo chased after him, "I won't let you escape!" In this way, the two kept flashing, but in the end Piccolo  Even better.

    The hitter jumped directly behind No. 17, kicked him to the ground, and completely suppressed No. 17. No. 17 was also helpless. Piccolo took back his anger, and No. 18 laughed when he saw No. 17's distressed appearance.  laugh.

    Piccolo walked behind No. 17, burst out energy again, gathered all the Qi energy in his hands, and fired a super magic light wave at No. 17, directly blasting No. 17.

    A burst of explosion instantly flattened the area, but at this moment, gunpowder smoke was floating in the air, and No. 17 had already moved into the air in an instant, and it seemed that only an afterimage was left.

    If No. 17 did not dodge this attack, the consequences would be unimaginable. No. 17 looked at Piccolo underground in the air and wiped a mouthful of blood. Piccolo sneered from below. No. 17 was very angry, "Why are you so proud!"

    Today's Piccolo is already a Super Namekian, but whether he can win is still a mystery. Now, in order to prepare for Cell, Vegeta and Trunks are practicing in the House of Spirit and Time.

    On the other hand, in order to stop the artificial man, Piccolo, whose strength has greatly increased, provoked the big responsibility, and has completely suppressed No. 17. Although No. 17 refused to accept it, Piccolo's strength has been clearly expressed.

    And in Bulma's home, Bulma's father is coaxing little Trunks to sleep, and Bulma is still studying the blueprint of No. 17 here, "Did you coax him to sleep? Great!"

    Dad asked Bulma, "How is the stop device doing?" I saw a red color on the computer, and the computer sounded an alarm, Bulma was very angry, "Really, what did Dr. Gero do?  "

    The angry Bulma slapped the keyboard vigorously, awakening little Trunks again, and Trunks cried again. Bulma's father was very helpless, and picked up little Trunks again, "Baby  , good boy."

    Now not only the baby, Bulma is also very impatient sitting in front of the computer, "What should I do? It's so troublesome, I want to cry too! Dr. Gairo is so disgusting, why do you have to do such a troublesome thing!"

    On the uninhabited island, No. 17 was still confronting Piccolo, "Get up, idiot", but Piccolo didn't think so, and was ready to attack and fight again. No. 17 raised her hair and shook her earrings.

    In this way, the two launched a strong attack again. Relatively speaking, the speed of No. 17 this time has been raised to another level. Piccolo has already started to look for No. 17, and sent out a strong magic light wave, but was actually hidden by No. 17.  opened.

    This time, Piccolo gathered the energy of the magic light waves directly on both hands, and fired countless magic light waves towards No. 17, but No. 17 dodged them one by one.

    Piccolo was very helpless, and directly gathered a super magic light wave in his hand, "Look, how about this move?" No. 17 covered his hands in front of his chest, and this super magic light wave attack was directly given by number 17.  Bounced out!

    This super magic light burst directly in the air, and Piccolo felt incredible, "It was actually blown away! ???"It is indeed much stronger than before, and fighting with you is getting more and more exciting."

    No. 18 was sitting on the stone, watching the battle between the two of them very leisurely, "I'm playing again, what a guy who hasn't made any progress", but No. 16 was still really watching.

    The attacks of the two collided with each other and hit the surface of the sea. A water hole appeared directly on the surface of the sea, and the water slowly flowed in, filling up like an hourglass.

    No. 17 looked at Piccolo, "Is it over?" No. 18 felt more and more impatient now, "Really, enough is enough! No. 17, solve it quickly, or replace me."

    The 17th said to the 18th, "Don't be kidding, I'm enjoying it, how could it be you? You think so too?" Then he looked at Piccolo, "Yes!" (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1222 Piccolo and No. 17's Violent Attack

    ?

    No. 17 looked at Piccolo, "My strongest power in history is more than that!" "Really? Let me see it!" Then, Piccolo rushed towards No. 17, and a wave of attacks came over.

    Piccolo used magic light waves to attack No. 17, but the speed was too slow, No. 17 easily dodged it, and No. 17 also felt that it was too boring, "Come again, no matter how many times it is useless."

    The more No. 17 said that, Piccolo became more energetic, and kept sending out magic light waves to hit No. 17. No. 17 was a little impatient, "It's disappointing, do you think this kind of small trick is effective for me!"

    Piccolo has been shooting magic light waves, but the accuracy is getting worse and worse. In the end, he didn't hit No. 17 at all, and all fired from the side of No. 17. No. 17 was also very impatient, "Where are you aiming at?"

    At this time, No. 17 suddenly thought of something, and was very surprised. Looking back, he found that all the magic light waves had stopped fixedly around him, covering his surroundings densely.

    This can't help but make No. 17 very surprised. Piccolo looked at No. 17's astonishment from below, and his expression relaxed and he was very happy, "You have nowhere to escape! That's it for the strongest in history."

    Then Piccolo launched the magic light wave, and hit all the magic light waves towards No. 17. Countless magic light waves hit No. 17, and a devastating explosion broke out in the sky.

    The impact of this attack was too great, not to mention the surrounding area, and caused devastating regional damage!  Piccolo's strength has greatly increased now, and he has controlled Mo Guangbo like a raging fire.

    Just when all of them were surprised, Piccolo's expression was even more terrifying, because in the sky, after the gunpowder smoke cleared, No. 17 actually stayed where he was, unscathed.

    No. 17 actually has a barrier ability, and issued a protective shield to completely resist Piccolo's attack.

    No. 17 looked at Piccolo very proudly, "It's a pity, what a pity!" But Piccolo didn't think so, "This is just the beginning!" No. 17 said to Piccolo, "Let's change the place, because someone will destroy  Oh, the small island, cherish the nature!"

    Indeed, Piccolo's attack power blew up all the regional islands, while on Cell's side, he was still absorbing the essence of human life.

    While he was eating, Sharu also felt a powerful aura, "This strong aura is a piccolo combined with a fairy. He uses this power to fight. The opponent will only be No. 17 and them, and finally found them  Now, the opportunity has come."

    After finishing speaking, Sha Ru dropped the man and flew out towards the window. Sha Ru stood at the highest point, searching for the direction of this breath, and was very excited in his heart, "I'll come right away, just wait!  My strength has surpassed yours."

    On the 17th, they and Piccolo found a small island again. The terrain of this small island is also very flat, which is very suitable for fighting, but it may not be so strong.

    No. 17 looked at Piccolo curiously, "You are not an artificial man but you have such great power. You are not Piccolo the Great Demon King. I am not interested in knowing your real identity. I just want to know where Sun Wuchen is. It seems that you still don't intend to tell me."  ?"

    Piccolo glared at No. 17 angrily, "You plan to kill Sun Wuchen, how could I tell you!" No. 17 also understood Piccolo's meaning, "Then keep fighting! Fight until you say so, this time I will kill you!"  Get serious."

    Piccolo took this battle very seriously. As No. 17 spoke, he flew towards Piccolo and landed in front of him. It seemed that No. 17 wanted to fight!

    Piccolo began to increase his qi energy, and looked at No. 17 very seriously, but in an instant, No. 17 punched Piccolo on the chin, and Piccolo missed a left uppercut.  He was punched violently in the abdomen.

    He stepped on the ground again, Piccolo then jumped up, and flew over with a backflip, No. 17 kicked towards Piccolo, and No. 18 felt a little itchy looking at it!

    This instant attack did cause a physical blow to Piccolo. Piccolo twisted his neck, looked at No. 17 and smiled, "The speed is good, but the strength of the fist is not enough!"

    This sentence surprised No. 17, "What? He said wildly, I am No. 17, the strongest artificial man in history", and then attacked Piccolo again.

    No. 17 and Piccolo collided with each other. In fact, the combat effectiveness of the two is indeed comparable. Relatively speaking, No. 17 still has an advantage. After all, the physical strength of artificial humans is unlimited.

    No. 18 watched quietly, "That guy is really strong, comparable to No. 17", but No. 16 watched the battle seriously!

    &nbspWuchen and Wukong are still waiting for Trunks and Vegeta to come out in the heaven, and the time for the house of spirit and time is coming soon, but Wukong is still worried about Piccolo and the others.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1223 The controller of No. 17 is completed

    ?

    Wuchen sat on the steps, thinking about their battle, "Hold on, Piccolo, you must hold on until Vegeta and the others finish training!" But Piccolo and No. 17 were evenly matched.

    Both of them were fighting in close combat, and they fought very hard. Just like this, the two of them collided again. The fighting power of the two of them was too strong, and the internal force they released caused environmental pressure.

    A small crater on the opposite side erupted in an instant, and the nearby islands were all occupied. The mountain island collapsed, the sea water poured back, and the environment was greatly traumatized.

    On the 18th, looking at the situation around here, he was already impatient, "How many islands do we have to destroy before we can give up?" At this time, Kelin saw smoke billowing from the uninhabited island in the distance.

    Kelin and the others looked very surprised, "It's too powerful, Piccolo is still fighting hard!" Tianjin Fan was the most angry one, "The hateful thing is that we can only be bystanders."

    At this time, Kelin looked at the sky in the distance, with a bad feeling on his face, "What's going on?" Yamcha and the others didn't feel what happened, "What's the matter?" "It's approaching."  , actually at this time!"

    After what Kelin said, Tianjin Fan also had a premonition, "Is it Shalu?" There is nothing wrong with it, Shalu is strenuously moving forward, "I have been looking forward to this day for a long time."

    Even so, Piccolo and the others have not noticed the arrival of the artificial man Sharu, and they are blindly fighting No. 17, and now No. 17's combat effectiveness is declining. It should be said that Piccolo's combat effectiveness has improved.

    In the end, he punched No. 17 on the bottom of the sea. No. 17 stood in the bottom of the sea, looked at Piccolo angrily, and Piccolo also jumped down. After that, bubbles started to appear around No. 17. With the increase of strength, a direct formation of  a hot bubble.

    Directly hit Piccolo, and Piccolo quickly sent out magic light waves to attack the hot bubble. The two attacking forces collided and directly blasted the water surface, and the two rushed out with the current.

    A wave of Mercury fell down, the scene was very beautiful, Piccolo and No. 17 were fighting far away, No. 18 was very boring watching the fight between the two of them, but if the three of them wanted to be together, there was no choice but to follow No. 17  flew over.

    Yamcha is also very anxious now, "What should I do! Xiaolin!" Kelin has nothing to do now, "You can ask me about this kind of thing" Guixianren said to them, "If at this time Shalu will make a human  If you absorb it, all hope will be wiped out."

    Just when they were at a loss, Kiki ran out of the house, took the phone and said to them, "Kelin, everyone, Bulma is calling, saying that he has found the weakness of the artificial man."

    Everyone was very surprised when they heard the news, Bulma said on the other end of the phone, "That's right, there are emergency stop circuits in the bodies of No. 17 and No. 18. As long as you stop their actions, even artificial humans can easily destroy them."  Bar."

    "By the way, the remote control is ready!" Yamcha hurriedly asked, "Is it possible to defeat the artificial man?" Kelin quickly replied to Bulma, "Excuse me, please send it right away, Piccolo  At the moment, we are fighting the artificial people."

    After Bulma agreed to think about it, he hung up the phone, and Tianjin Fan looked at Kelin, "That's right, if we destroy No. 17 and the others, Cell won't be able to become a complete body."

    It's just that Kelin is still thinking about No. 18. At that time, No. 18 kissed him, which may still be vivid in his memory. How could Kelin bear to destroy her, but it was a hazard after all.

    In order to eliminate Sharu, in order to prevent him from becoming a perfect body, there is no way not to destroy her. At this time, Tianjin Fan saw Kelin in a daze, so he called him. Kelin was very shy, and he was shy when he thought of the 18th  .

    At this time in the heaven, Wukong also felt, "Gochen, Cell has already started to act", "I know! Isn't it alright? Vegeta is a genius, and he should have surpassed the barrier of Super Saiyan long ago!  Hurry up, Vegeta!"

    Wuchen is very worried now, and every second counts. We must not let Cell become a perfect body first, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous. Wuchen also understands this truth, "Hurry up, Vegeta, otherwise the situation will be out of control."

    But in the current situation, No. 17 chased Piccolo fiercely, making Piccolo unable to fight back. In the end, on a mountain island, No. 17 punched Piccolo on the mountain, and sent a wave of violence towards the mountain.  explosion.

    At this time, No. 18 and No. 16 also came, but on Piccolo's side, Piccolo was completely defended. Piccolo rushed to No. 17 again, but was shot by No. 17. This is actually an afterimage of Piccolo.

    Then Piccolo rushed towards him again, kicked No. 17 in the abdomen, and kicked him directly on the mountain behind him.A 'Super Magic Light Wave' was emitted.

    The mountain on the opposite side exploded in an instant, and Piccolo razed that area to the ground, but at this moment, No. 17 rushed out from the ground and kicked Piccolo. Piccolo reacted very quickly and immediately blocked it with his arm.  Attack of the 17th.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1224 Piccolo and No. 17's hand-to-hand combat

    ?

    Piccolo turned from defense to attack and hit No. 17. For a moment, No. 17 had no time. Piccolo grabbed No. 17's head violently with one hand, and was about to throw him to the ground like throwing something.

    However, it never occurred to me that No. 17 retreated from this trend, and the moment he fell to the ground, he grabbed Piccolo's arm, and fell over his shoulder, directly smashing Piccolo to the ground.

    Piccolo also took advantage of the opportunity to grab No. 17 by the collar, threw him to the ground, and slammed him on the ground. No. 17 took the opportunity to grab Piccolo's arm, jumped up violently, and swung him around a few times.  , throwing him directly into the air.

    This round, the two of them fought perfectly, it could be called a melee melee trick, the two fought evenly, Piccolo fell to the ground, a flash on the 17th rushed over, and came towards Piccolo's chest violently  punch.

    This attack caused painful damage to Piccolo. Piccolo borrowed his strength and punched No. 17's chest again.

    In this way, each of them punched each other, and they slammed on each other's body. Then, Piccolo kicked No. 17, and No. 17 kicked Piccolo again, and the two took two steps back from each other.  .

    The two fought very passionately, it was completely close combat, not relying on any technique, completely relying on strength, and then the two jumped up, No. 17 kicked Piccolo in the face, Piccolo reacted quickly, and moved towards No. 17  Fires a wave of magic light.

    He directly knocked No. 17 to the ground, and Piccolo also fell to the ground. The two of them exhausted a lot of physical strength. Although No. 17 has unlimited energy, hitting him with Piccolo will inevitably cause pain and pain.  lack.

    At this time, No. 17 looked at the tired Piccolo, "Although the strength is similar, the gap in physical strength has already appeared. My energy is eternal."

    Piccolo stood here panting, looked at No. 17, turned his head subconsciously, and panicked instantly. He saw that Sharu had come here, and he piled on the stone beside him to watch the two of them fighting.

    In the end, he was very nervous to see Sha Ru standing there, because he knew that Sha Ru would not appear here for no reason, and he would not stand here so unconfidently.

    Now that Sharu has appeared, can Piccolo prevent Sharu from absorbing No. 17 and No. 18? In order to prevent Sharu from becoming a perfect body, Piccolo had to fight fiercely with No. 17, but a terrible situation followed.

    Piccolo also realized, "Oops, I was only focused on fighting and didn't notice him approaching", but now the three androids still don't know who Cell is, and they don't know that he will cause such great harm to them, so they are very leisurely.  stand right here.

    No. 17 looked at this strange monster, "Who is this strange guy?" This sentence caused Piccolo to think again, "What? Don't you know? No. 17 and they don't know about Cell."

    Shalu stood on the stone and looked at them, "The day of commemoration has finally arrived, because the 17th and 18th will be fully integrated with me!" Shalu stood on the stone and looked at them.  and 18, but don't recognize 16.

    Shalu looked at No. 16 on the opposite side very curiously, "Who is he? There is a red-headed army logo on his chest, probably also an artificial human made by Dr. Gelo, maybe an old model, don't care about him."

    Cellu jumped down from the stone, and Piccolo looked at him angrily. At this moment, Cellu started to improve his Qi energy. He was about to start. The breath he emitted was very scary, no, it was fear!

    Because they can clearly feel the breath of death of everyone, they don't know how many people he has absorbed in him, and he burst out with powerful attack power in an instant, which surprised them very much!

    Piccolo was also very surprised when he saw Sharu now, because only Piccolo here knew what happened and how much Sharu's strength had improved. Piccolo was the only one who faced fear.

    Piccolo froze here, Shalu walked past him, Piccolo didn't move, Sharu walked behind Piccolo, turned to him and said, "What are you going to do? Piccolo! If you want to stop me, let the horse come here!"  Hey Hey!"

    Shalu smiled and walked a few steps, Piccolo turned around and asked him, "I didn't expect you to become so strong! How many lives have you sacrificed, you monster is really inhuman!"

    But in front of Shalu, human life is not worth mentioning at all, "Sacrifice? How could it be! It should be an honor to be a part of me."

    Piccolo doesn't understand Sharu's behavior very much. This may be his artificial thinking. Klin and the others feel the breath of killing, and his breath is higher than Piccolo.

    This can't help but make Klin and the others worry about Piccolo's safety, "What should I do? Sharu's Qi is so strong, it's over now! I'm completely helpless."

    Guixianren felt the breath from the opposite side, "It will take at least 20 minutes! Bulma can send their controller to stop No. 17, what should we do now?" (Remember the website address: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1225 Shalu's Sudden Attack

    ?

    Qiqi looked at them inexplicably, "It's fine if you can't get it by yourself! It must be faster than waiting here!" At this time, Kelin and the others realized that Qiqi was helpless, "Is everyone stupid?  Blame you for thinking only about fighting."

    Kling said to everyone, "I'll fly to get it. If I fly with all my strength, I must be faster than Bulma!" After speaking, they flew away, and now all of them pinned their hopes on Bulma's remote control.

    Seeing the current situation, Tianjin Fan couldn't stay any longer, "No, I'll help Piccolo, even if it's useless, it's better than standing still!" Guixian didn't have time to stop Tianjin Fan, so Tianjin Fan rushed away  go out.

    Guixianren looked at the figure of Tianjin Fan flying away, "Tianjin Fan, come back! Do you want to die for nothing?" Guixianren was also very helpless, sitting on the ground, "Damn, I can't help at all! I really miss Wutian  The era when the teacher was number one in the world."

    "Wuchen, Wukong should hurry up and come back from training! Although one year's training can be completed in one day, at this moment, one day is also very difficult!" Qiqi also began to worry at this time.

    However, in the heavenly world, Wuchen is also very anxious. He knows that the situation below is very complicated, but now he can only wait until Vegeta completes his training, because even if he continues at this moment, it will not help!

    On this uninhabited island, the cyborgs, Piccolo, and Cell are all here. Number 17 looked at Cell, "I don't know who you are, but you're in the way! Get lost! I'm talking to this guy  entertainment."

    Shalu stood in front of No. 17, his tail was already wobbling, Piccolo became more and more nervous, "No. 17, he intends to kill you, and then absorb your life essence, run away!"

    No. 17 looked at Piccolo's nervous look and heard what he said. It didn't look like a joke at all. In this way, Sha Ru quickly stabbed No. 17 with his tail.  Got it.

    Shalu grabbed No. 17's arm and threw him directly to the ground. He pointed his tail at No. 17's chest. At the moment he was stabbing, Piccolo kicked him and saved No. 17.

    Shalu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "Sneak attack? Don't be joking!" At this moment, No. 17 still doesn't understand what's going on?  Suddenly felt very surprised.

    "What the hell is going on? Will I be absorbed by him?" Now No. 17 and Piccolo are on the same front, and Piccolo tells him, "To put it simply, his name is Sharu, and he is a monster created by Dr. Gero with a computer.  !"

    "It's not a perfect body yet, only after absorbing you and No. 18 can it become a perfect body!" Piccolo's words not only surprised No. 17, but also No. 18 beside him felt incredible.

    Shalu looked at No. 17 sullenly, "Brothers, you should be happy. As long as you become a part of my body, an invincible Superman will be born. This is the ultimate goal that Dr. Gaylor has been pursuing all the years."  warrior."

    But when No. 17 heard this, he felt disgusted, "Stop talking nonsense, how could I be absorbed by you, isn't there one of the ultimate fighters here?" No. 17 pointed to himself very carefully.

    Shalu told him realistically, "Whether you want to or not, you are destined to become a part of me", "Shut up your nagging mouth!" At this moment, Number 16 spoke, "Run away! Number 17!"

    "The enemy's combat power is very strong, and it must not be made perfect. His purpose is no longer to kill Sun Wuchen, but to destroy the universe." Although No. 16 was nervous, No. 17 didn't think so.

    "Really! What did I think you would say? You let me escape, don't underestimate me, don't underestimate me!" As he said that, No. 17 rushed towards Shalu, but missed.

    Sha Ru's speed was so fast that No. 17 couldn't catch up at all. Just like that, No. 17 was knocked down to the ground by Sha Ru's punch, which really made No. 18 panic.

    Piccolo took the opportunity to rush towards Sharu, but was directly blocked by Sharu, and then kicked Piccolo out with another kick. Piccolo's strength has increased a lot now, but it can't match the current Sharu.

    Now Sharu doesn't know how many people's life essence he has absorbed to reach his current strength. Piccolo struggled to stand up, and Sharu walked towards Piccolo. Before Piccolo stood up, Sharu gave another  He kicks.

    This kick directly kicked Piccolo into the distance, and Sharu walked towards Piccolo again. Looking at the scenes in front of him, No. 18 couldn't believe his eyes, "Are No. 17 and Piccolo releasing water?"

    Number 16 firmly said to Number 18, "That's not the case, that Cell is too powerful, you'd better run away too! Number 18! Number 17 won't listen to anyone's advice. If both of you are absorbed,  He is truly invincible, and the world is over."

    18thLooking at No. 16, "Then what are your plans? No. 16!" Piccolo stood up struggling again at this moment, clasped his hands and fingers together, panting heavily, this time putting all his strength into his hands  .  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1226 Bulma Comes

    ?

    Piccolo kept gathering Qi energy in his hands, but Sharu didn't seem to care at all, and continued to walk towards Piccolo. Seeing that the situation was not good, No. 17 immediately jumped away, but Sharu didn't care at all.

    Piccolo took advantage of the situation and sent out a strong shock wave. The shock force of this shock wave was so strong that it completely crushed the enemy, and the opposite mountain exploded directly from Piccolo's feet.

    Looking at the current situation, No. 18 smiled consolingly, "Great! Piccolo has succeeded!" But No. 16 looked at this scene, "No, not yet, let alone succeeded, even the fur was not hurt."

    This surprised them very much. In the distance, Shalu slowly rose from the sea and floated towards Piccolo. Piccolo was also very surprised, and Tianjin Fan rushed over at this time.

    He saw the scene in front of him, "What's going on, the difference in strength is too great, I can't do anything", Sha Ru walked in front of Piccolo, at this time Sha Ru looked at No. 17 again, and Piccolo quickly yelled at No. 17,  "Run away! Number 17!"

    Shalu felt that Piccolo talked too much, and knocked him down with a punch, then Sharu picked up Piccolo again, and Tianjin Fan watched their situation from the sky, "Not good! Piccolo's neckthe neck is broken  ¡­Oops!"

    Sharu looked at Piccolo who had no strength, "It seems that I am too strong, because the energy I gained from killing people is far more than I need, goodbye!" Saying that, Sharu put his hand on Piccolo's chest, a violent blow  The shock wave directly penetrated Piccolo's body.

    On the 17th, they were all stunned, "Have you been killed?" Piccolo was still trembling, and there was only one breath left if he was not dead. Wukong had already sensed Piccolo's breath in the heaven, and he felt that Piccolo's breath was coming.  Weakened, is disappearing.

    Wuchen also became worried, "Qi disappeared, did I fail to catch up?" Mr. Bobo cried, "Immortal!" Because the immortal and piccolo are fused together, without the dragon ball, people cannot be resurrected after death  up.

    The reason why they are nervous is because of this reason, but there is no way now, Wukong is extremely impulsive, and wants to jump down to avenge Piccolo, Wuchen quickly stops him, "Piccolo! Piccolo!"

    Wuchen grabbed Wukong, "Wait, Wukong! Wukong, it's useless to go now, I can only wait, anyway, wait with peace of mind!" So Wuchen let go of Wukong, let him stay on the ground, and calm down for a while.

    Now not only Wukong is very sad, everyone is very depressed, Wuchen has to take care of the overall situation now, "Isn't it alright? Vegeta! What the hell are you doing?"

    At this time, Bulma was heading to Guixian Island with little Trux, and little Trux was sitting and playing behind him, and started playing when he saw a remote control next to him.

    Bulma looked back and saw little Trunks was holding the remote control. He was very nervous and quickly took the remote control over, "Tranks, don't touch this, it's a very important thing!"

    Bulma snatched the remote from little Trunks's hand, and immediately burst into tears. Seeing that the situation was not good, Bulma quickly gave the phone to Trunks, "Tranks, use it to communicate with others  Say hello! Look, it's fun!"

    Bulma put the phone in the hands of little Trunks and dialed, "Who will answer the phone? Is it the perverted turtle fairy grandpa? Or Xiao Lin with the bald head?" Little Trunks was happy  laughed.

    After dialing the phone, the voice of Guixian came from the other side of the phone, "I am Bulma, who are you?" "Bulma? Bulma! Have you seen Kelin?"

    "Klin?" Bulma looked around, "I didn't see it!" Guixian told Bulma, "That's right! Xiaolin is flying towards you!" "Really? That's great, so  We can give him the controller as soon as possible."

    "Yeah! Now is the time to race against time! If you don't stop the 17th as soon as possible, once they are absorbed by Cell, it will be completely over!" "Yeah, I will pay attention to Kling's movements, okay, Trunks  ! Speed ??up."

    Shalu looked at the piccolo in the sea and didn't come up again, then he looked at No. 17 seriously, "Although I have merged with a fairy, I can't match the stronger me after all."

    Sha Ru looked at the three of them. When he saw No. 18, No. 18 was very nervous. Now No. 18 felt that Sha Ru was stronger, but No. 16 looked at Sha Ru very seriously.

    But in the heaven, Wukong couldn't take it anymore, "I can't stand it anymore, I can't stand it anymore, Wuchen, I'm going!" He rushed out after saying that, but Wuchen appeared in front of him in an instant, and punched him.  He hit the ground.

    Seeing Wuchen's angry look, Mr. Bobo hurriedly helped Wukong up, but Wukong didn't understand why?  "Why?" Wu Chen was angry.?Looking at him, "I told you to wait for me!"

    Wukong was very anxious, "But if this goes on, everyone will be killed by Cell", Wuchen ignored Wukong and just turned around silently!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1227: No. 17 vs. Cell

    ?

    Mr. Bobo comforted Wukong, "Wukong, what Wuchen said is right, he can't beat Cell now, it's just a waste of sacrifice", but Wukong's character is more stubborn, "Mr. Bobo, even so!  You can't help but die here!"

    So Mr. Bobo said to Wukong, "You Saiyans are the only hope to reach Cell in this world. If you waste your precious life, the godno, even Piccolo will be angry."

    Although Goku was stubborn, he also understood. At this time, Mr. Popo pointed at Gochen, "Look!"  come out.

    Regarding the status quo, Wuchen can't do anything, but even if he goes down and fights with them now, it won't help. He can only pin his hopes on Vegeta.

    Shalu looked at No. 17, "I kept you waiting! Give up unnecessary resistance, anyway, you will be absorbed by me, so you don't have to suffer any more." Then he walked towards No. 17 and looked back at No. 18.  , "You will soon be mine too!"

    This crisis is very historic, different spaces, different characters, Sharu came here from the future Ai Ji era, in the face of overwhelming power, how should the artificial man face it.

    Even though Piccolo resisted with all his strength, it was useless. Piccolo was completely defeated. Afterwards, Sharu started to attack No. 17, and No. 17 was not afraid of Sharu, "Say no point of resistance, I'm not so easy to be defeated  kill."

    No. 17 rushed towards Sha Ru, jumped in the air with his body, and hit Sha Ru, "You bastard monster!" But after waiting, he realized that he didn't hit Sha Ru at all.

    At this time, a black shadow on the ground where I was standing covered No. 17. When No. 17 looked up, Sha Ru was jumping on top of him, and jumped down directly, almost biting No. 17.

    Fortunately, number 17 hid quickly, and number 17 looked at Shalu angrily, "I don't want to be absorbed by you!" Shalu ignored what he said, rushed towards number 17, and beat him up  .

    Although No. 17 had a quick reaction, compared to killing, its reaction was completely ineffective in front of him. Sharu easily stepped No. 17 under his feet.

    Facing No. 17, he punched violently a few times. Sha Ru held No. 17 like a toy and played with it in his hands. No. 17 was completely unable to cope with Sha Ru, so he fell to the ground again!

    Shalu kicked No. 17 away and saw No. 17 lying on the ground in a panic, "What's wrong? Didn't you say that you won't be killed easily? That's why I asked you to give up your unnecessary resistance."

    No. 18 saw all this in her eyes, and she suddenly had a thought, "It is indeed necessary to escape!" No. 16 said the same thing, "That's right! You go first! If you and No. 17 are both absorbed,  The world is over."

    No. 18 looked at No. 16, "What about you?" No. 16 said firmly to No. 18, "Kill Shalu, it's time to fight, before meeting Sun Wuchen."

    ? On the 18th, it was incredible to hear what the 16th said, but looking at the firm eyes of the 16th, he didn't say much, just like that, the 16th walked towards Sharu.

    Suddenly, No. 18 had another thought, and looked at No. 16's back very nervously, "What do you want to do? No. 16! Don't go, you will be killed!"

    No. 16 turned his head and smiled at No. 18, "You are all good people! You did not harm humans or animals at will. I am very happy to travel with you. Now, run away quickly! I will deal with it here!"

    Tianjin Fan also looked at No. 16 from the top of the mountain in the distance, "What is that guy going to do? Do you want to fight Cell?" At this time, No. 17 was unable to struggle, facing Cell who was not at the same level.  , No. 17 is also powerless.

    ? Before No. 17 got up, Sha Ru stepped on No. 17 again. No. 17 struggled hard, but it was of no avail. Sha Ru saw that No. 17 was no longer interested, "It's time to absorb you!"

    As he spoke, he picked up No. 17 with one hand. Although No. 17 was unable to struggle, he still resisted desperately, "Let go of me, you ugly monster! I feel like vomiting when I see your disgusting face."

    But Sha Ru completely ignored him, and smiled sinisterly, "Whatever you say, you will soon assimilate with me, a monster." Then, Sha Ru's tail moved.

    The pinhole on No. 17's tail instantly became the size of No. 17's body. It used to absorb the life essence of the human body, but this time it completely absorbed No. 17's body and assimilated it, so this time it was the entire absorption.

    No. 17 covered the absorption hole on the tail on No. 17's head, "Then I won't be polite, I want to enjoy you to the fullest!" But No. 17 refused to accept it, and supported the absorption hole on the head.

    Just when Sharu was still meaning to be happy.?, a hand was placed on Shalu's shoulder, and this hand was No. 16. When Sharu turned his head and saw that it was No. 16, No. 16 just punched him to the ground, and No. 17 was saved.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1228 Unexpected No. 16

    ?

    Sha Ru stood up and jumped a few steps. Facing No. 16 who had never made a move before, Sha Ru was also very confused, and No. 17 and the others were also very puzzled.  Fool!"

    No. 17 climbed up firmly, looked at No. 16 standing beside him, "What do you want to do? No. 16! Are you going to fight?" "There is no other way", "Are you looking for death?"

    But No. 16 looked at Sha Lu very seriously, "After calculation, I and Sha Ru are equal in strength?" This sentence surprised No. 17. For No. 16 who has not fought yet, he really doesn't know his combat power.  how.

    Because No. 16 is an old model man-made man after all, many functions are not as good as the new-type man-made man, but Dr. Gero has his own ideas, and there must be a reason why No. 18 desperately prevented No. 18 from opening No. 16's container.

    Anyway, there is no other way now, if No. 16 is not up, the strength of No. 18 will definitely not be able to match Sharu. Now I can only rely on the strength of No. 16, and I happen to witness the true strength of No. 16.

    At this time, No. 16 walked over, and the two looked at each other for a few seconds. No. 16 immediately hit Sha Ru.  Strength.

    It seems that in this battle, Shalu must exhaust his strength. Now the battle between No. 16 and Sharu has started fiercely, and the two collided again in the form of hand-to-hand combat.

    Shalu's size is similar to that of No. 16, so they won't suffer when they collide. After the two collided, Shalu immediately put his tail on No. 16's neck.

    At this moment, No. 16 stopped attacking, and Sha Ru looked at him excitedly, "I'm going to absorb all of you, vulnerable guy!" No. 16 just closed his eyes quietly.  energy of.

    After a few seconds, Shalu was surprised, and his Qi energy was withdrawn, "You are" No. 16 opened his eyes, smiled, grabbed Shalu's tail, and pulled it out from his neck.  !

    Shalu was still surprised, "Damn! Is it a complete robot?" No. 16 jumped up, grabbed his tail, threw him up, and smashed him to the ground.

    No. 16 jumped down and stepped on Sha Ru's tail. Sha Ru cried out in pain. At this time, No. 16 wrapped Sha Ru's tail around his arm and pulled off Sha Ru's tail at once.  up.

    Shalu yelled again in pain. Both No. 17 and No. 18 were surprised. Tianjin Fan saw this scene on a distant mountain and was very excited, "It succeeded, and finally pulled out his advantage."

    No. 16 looked at Shalu who was in distress on the ground, "This way you won't be able to absorb No. 17 and them!" Shalu sat up and said to No. 16, "What a pity! I have Piccolo cells in my body!"

    At this time, Shalu's tail grew out again, "This little injury is nothing to me who has the ability to regenerate, hahahaha!" Shalu shook his tail in front of the 16th generation.

    No. 16 also felt very helpless in his heart, "It seems that the only way to prevent you from becoming a perfect body is to kill you!" But Sha Ru confidently said to No. 16, "You can't kill me!"

    But No. 16 is also very confident in his combat power, "How will you know if you don't try?" "There is no doubt about it!" Then, Sha Ru raised his energy to the highest in an instant.

    The two collided again. No. 16 was negligent and was kicked away by Sha Ru. Sha Ru took the opportunity to injure No. 16 again and kicked him to the ground again.

    Both No. 18 and No. 17 looked at No. 16 like this, and their eyes were blurred!  At this time, Shalu launched another attack towards No. 16 who was lying on the ground, only to see No. 16 suddenly turned around and hit his arm towards No. 16.

    After all, he is a man-made human, and the separation of his body will be normal. No. 16 immediately retracted his arm, put it on the arm, knocked Shalu down to the ground again, picked him up again, and fell hard on the ground.  on the ground.

    This time, a heavy blow turned the ground into a pit. At this time, No. 16 clamped both arms under his armpit, and the cylinder on the arm was a machine gun, so he launched a violent shooting at the pit!

    Another wave of light was emitted from the center of Yuantongxin again, "Flash of Hell". At this time, the energy on the surface of the earth was too much, and the earth's crust was directly lifted up, and countless light waves rushed out from the ground at random.  .

    On the 17th and 18th, as well as Tianjin Fan, the three of them were stunned on the uninhabited island. Even Klin, who was heading to the Bulma spaceship, was very surprised. Klin could feel it from such a distance.  .

    The ability of No. 16 is indeed very powerful, and Klin is still feeling the qi, "What a strong shock wave, what happened? It's not Piccolo His qi just disappeared, is it?Lu?  It's still No. 17 and they"

    There are countless scenes and images in Klin's mind. In the heaven, Wukong also felt this energy. This is not the energy emitted by the individual, but the energy produced by the explosion.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1229 Combine!  Absorbed on the 17th

    ?

    Wukong looked at Wuchen nervously, "Wukong!" Wuchen had already felt it, but he didn't say it, "There is nothing wrong! Cell's anger suddenly weakened, although I don't know who it is, please continue to work hard  Bar!"

    No. 16 put his arms back together, and the three of them were very surprised to see such a powerful Qi. No. 17 and No. 18 were both stunned, "He is so powerful, that guy No. 16!"

    The attack power of No. 16 is indeed unexpected by No. 17, and No. 18 also thinks that No. 16 is unbelievable.  Is it? The 18th."

    But now No. 18 let go of the stone in his heart, "Are you okay? Didn't you kill him already?"  Take the opportunity to escape too."

    The 16th is very nervous now, but on the 17th they don't care now, "Escape? Don't be kidding, I have suffered so much, how can I leave without paying back? Isn't he already injured? Let me finish it with my own hands.  Him."

    No. 17 has a stubborn personality, and it is impossible to listen to other people's ideas. He was born in the image of a rebellious teenager. Facing Sha Ru's violent attack on him just now, how could he let it go.

    No. 17 shouted Shalu's name angrily, "Come out, bastard monster! What's wrong? Aren't you going to absorb me? I will neither run nor hide until I kill you!"

    At this time, a pair of red eyes slowly rose up from the hole that had just been penetrated behind No. 17. These red eyes were exactly Sha Ru, and Sha Ru had been beaten so red.

    At this time, Tianjin Fan saw this scene, and shouted at No. 17 nervously, "No. 17, Sha Lu is behind you!" No. 17 turned around in a panic and saw that Sha Ru was really behind him, and panicked instantly!

    Sha Ru looked at No. 17 excitedly, "As you wish, I appeared!" Then, Sha Ru directly covered the upper body of No. 17 with the absorption hole on the tail, and No. 17 struggled weakly, "Stop! You bastard  monster."

    No. 16 was very nervous and rushed towards Sha Ru, but it was too late. No. 17 had already been swallowed by Sha Ru in his tail. After a few seconds, No. 17 was completely swallowed by Sha Ru!

    Tianjin Fan and the man-made man lost their souls and lost their minds. I saw that Sha Lu seemed to be in pain now, and his body suddenly changed dramatically.

    Now Shalu is glowing all over, and suddenly, a ray of light spreads in his area. No. 18 has been stunned, and No. 16 hurried over, "What are you doing? Run away, No. 18! You should run away too!"  !"

    On the 16th, I looked at Tianjin Fan on the top of the mountain. Now Tianjin Fan is also aware of the reappearance of the crisis, and Wuchen and Wukong have already felt a powerful breath in the heaven, and they have been promoted to another level.

    Wuchen sensed that this aura belonged to Shalu, turned around and said to Wukong, "Shalu's aura suddenly increased rapidly, it's too bad, one of the 17th and 18th has been absorbed."

    But now, Shalu has transformed successfully, and Tianjin fans are all seeing it. No. 16 hurriedly dragged No. 18 to escape, but Shalu immediately rushed to No. 16 and stopped them.

    On the 16th, he realized that it seemed impossible to escape, "The speed is too fast, there is no way!" Shalu's appearance has indeed undergone a huge change after he advanced, "Do you think you can escape from my palm?"

    Tianjin Fan was not reconciled on the top of the mountain, "I'm sorry, Dumplings, I might die." Shalu walked to the beach and looked at the sea, "This lightning speed shocked even me.  It is a blessing to drag the 17th."

    Sha Lu looked back at them, "What about strength?" No. 16 understood what he meant very well. Just as Sha Ru turned around, No. 16 punched him, but this punch was neither painful nor itchy, and hit the target.  The heart beat on the face, and Sha Ru remained motionless!

    But Sharu was very angry, and fired a shock wave at No. 16, which hit the head directly. No. 16 fell to the ground like this, and raised his head again. Half of No. 16's head was gone, showing the appearance of a machine.

    The control system inside was damaged, Sha Ru tried his arm, "The strength has also increased a lot!" Sha Ru put his eyes on No. 18 this time, smiled, "Then! Yes, you are very smart  , Knowing that running away is useless!"

    "Okay, it's your turn. Do you want to become a complete body with me, or continue to resist?" Shalu walked towards No. 18, only to see No. 18 put his hand on his chest.

    "Don't get any closer, or I'll blow myself up. If I die, you must have a headache!" Shalu looked at No. 18 like a joke, and there was no need to joke with him.

    Sharu smiled, "Can you hear me? 1number 8!  It's my number 17 and I'm now with Cellu and it feels great!  You should also be absorbed quickly, so that you can become the ultimate life form.  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1230 The Threat of Number Eighteen

    ?

    Sha Ru said these words to No. 18 with the voice of No. 17, and No. 16 woke up No. 18 who was still speaking, "Don't be fooled, No. 18! That's just Sha Ru  Just use the voice of Number Seventeen."

    Now it was exposed by No. 16, and Sharu glared at No. 16 who was sitting on the ground, "You bastard, don't worry about it! Shut up! How can a robot understand our mood, come on! No. 18  Stop being confused."

    So, Sharu spoke to No. 18 again with the voice of No. 17, "Hurry up and assimilate! This way, you will have the strongest power, and then inherit the will of Lord Gailo, and fight until Sun Wuchen conquers the world."

    At this time, No. 18 also understood, "You are not No. 17! We have always hated Dr. Gairo who reformed us without authorization, so we will not call him Mr. Gairo."

    Seeing this situation, Sharu stopped acting, "Since this is the case, I will let you suffer! Don't make unnecessary resistance, it will take some time for you to detonate yourself! My movements are faster than you, and I can definitely  Stop you from committing suicide! Give it up!"

    Hearing these words from Sha Ru, No. 18 put his hand on his chest down, but seeing Sha Ru approaching, No. 18 subconsciously put his hand on his chest nervously.

    At this time, Sha Lu suddenly felt a puff of anger. Looking up, Tianjin Fan was already standing in the air above him. Sha Lu looked at him very angrily, "Little bastard, what do you want!"

    I saw Tianjin Fan put his two hands together, put the hollow in his hand to Sharu's standard, the 'new qigong cannon', and the shell shot directly at Sharu.

    The ability of this shock wave is really too strong. It directly knocked No. 18 to the ground. Everyone was very surprised, even Wukong and the others felt this powerful aura.

    Although Tianjin Fan's strength is not as high as theirs, Tianjin Fan has developed a lot of moves. This time the shock wave consumed too much energy, and he was tired and out of breath.

    Tianjin Fan looked at No. 16 and No. 18 in the air, "Why are you in a daze, run away!" Sha Lu rushed towards Tianjin Fan again from the pothole on the ground.

    Can Tianjin fans who abandon life and death stop Shalu?  Facing Cell's attacks again and again, Tianjin Fan is also constantly launching new qigong waves.

    After absorbing No. 17, Sha Ru's strength has been greatly improved. In order to become a perfect body, Sha Ru's goal has changed direction again.

    On Guixian Island, Yamucha and Guixianren are still here to observe the situation, "I'm so angry, I don't know what's going on?" At this time, Jiaozi came out from behind with a panicked expression, "Brother Tian,  will die!"

    Tianjin Fan kept firing qigong waves in the air, and Sha Lu was completely unable to fly up, and was suppressed again and again, but this would consume a lot of Tianjin Fan's energy.

    Wukong and the others looked at the situation in the lower realm in the heaven, "Tianjin fans are still working hard, but the energy is constantly weakening!" Mr. Bobo can also feel the breath of Tianjin!

    "Tianjin Fan's new qigong cannon will consume a lot of energy. Even so, it can only barely stop the sand road. If it continues"

    Wuchen was also very angry, "Stop! Tianjin Fan! Don't use the qigong cannon anymore!" But there is no way, in order to prevent Cell from becoming a perfect body, we can only stop him like this!

    At this time, No. 18 flew over and helped No. 16, "It's okay! Let's go now!" No. 16 looked back at Tianjin Fan who was still working hard.

    Seeing the artificial man flying away, Shalu was very angry, "Don't try to escape!" But just after flying out, he was shocked to the ground by Tianjin Fan.

    Wukong and the others can also sense that Tianjin Fan's Qi is getting lower and lower, "Stop it, Tianjin Fan! If you continue to use the qigong cannon, you will die, stop quickly."

    But he couldn't hear it at all, and Tianjin Fan is treating the earth with his own sense of responsibility. If Shalu is not stopped now, otherwise the earth will be over, and so will the dumplings.

    The qigong cannons again and again caused Tianjin Fan to be unable to keep up with his physical strength. Finally, he fell to the ground weakly, but Sha Lu was unscathed and slowly flew into the air.

    Shalu looked into the distance, "Damn it, did you escape?" Then he looked back at Tianjin Fan who had fallen on the ground, and couldn't swallow the breath in his heart, so he came to his side!

    "I can't move! I didn't expect that I would be restrained by you. I really can't swallow this breath without giving you a lesson." Then, Shalu kicked Tianjin Club to the ground.

    Tianjin opened his eyes weakly and looked at Shalu, but he was very helpless. His physical strength had indeed reached its limit, and he had no extra ability to go.?Pay Sharu, now it is very difficult to even stand up!

    However, the more Sha Ru thought about it, the more angry he became, and he flew into the air again, "You're going to die anyway, let me give you a ride!" Just as Sha Ru was about to attack, Sun Wuchen in the heaven suddenly disappeared.

    In a blink of an eye, Sun Wuchen has come to the ground and blocked Tianjin Fan. Sha Lu also felt incredible. Sun Wuchen stared at Sha Lu, "Are you Sha Lu?" "Sun Wuchen!" (Remember the website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1231 Sun Wuchen's Rescue

    ?

    Sun Wuchen looked at Sha Lu seriously, "You really are a powerful monster, no wonder they were easily knocked down by you!" Now Sha Lu is still confused, "Why did he suddenly appear?"

    The two looked at each other like this, "Even if I want to fight you hard now, I am definitely not your opponent, but as long as I wait one more day, I will definitely defeat you!" Sun Wuchen looked at Sha Lu seriously.

    When Shalu heard Sun Wuchen's words, he laughed loudly, "I thought you were going to say something! Can you defeat me in a day?" "Yes!" "What can you do in a day?"

    At this time, Sun Wuchen seemed to feel something, and he kept looking around, "It's Piccoloit's Piccolo's breath, he's still alive!" At this moment, Sun Wuchen squatted on the ground and grabbed Tianjin Fan's hand, "Tianjin Fan, don't let go.  "

    Then, Sha Lu watched the two of them disappear. At this time, Sun Wuchen felt Piccolo's breath and came near Piccolo, and saw Piccolo lying half body in the sea.

    Sun Wuchen hurried over, "Piccolo, cheer up!" Shalu looked incredulously, "What's going on? How did he move over, in an instant"

    Shalu looked at Sun Wuchen carrying the piccolo and leading Tianjin Fan, and knew what he was going to do, "What? Do you want to escape? No way, Sun Wuchen!"

    Wuchen looked at the two of them, "Hold on, Tianjin Fan, Piccolo, we will have Immortal Jialin's fairy beans when we get to the temple", and at this time, Shalu attacked Sun Wuchen.

    However, at this moment, Sun Wuchen disappeared under Shalu's fist, and in just a moment, they flew away, and Shalu was in vain, "What's going on? It disappeared, what a strange move!"  , when did Sun Wuchen learn this trick?"

    "Forget it, leave them alone, we must catch No. 18 as soon as possible! He is with the damaged No. 16, so he shouldn't be able to go too far." After finishing speaking, Sharu flew towards No. 18 and they just flew away  The place rushed over.

    And at this moment, Klin was also facing Bulma, and suddenly saw something flying over in the distance, Klin saw it, "Great, it's Bulma's spaceship."

    On Bulma's spaceship, little Trunks was hesitating behind him, Bulma looked back at him, "What's wrong? Trunks", only to hear Trunks hesitating  'Kling' or something.

    Bulma was also very surprised, "Klin? Where? Where is it?" At this time, the spaceship also flew in front of Klin, and Bulma quickly stopped the spaceship.

    "Really! Trunks is so powerful that he can see it. He is indeed a genius! He is indeed my son." Bulma was very happy, so he opened the hatch.

    Now Kobayashi is very anxious, "Bulma, quickly give me the remote control that stops the android!" "I see, this is it!" After speaking, he handed the controller to Kelin.

    So Kelin looked at the remote control in his hand and felt very curious, "Is this the remote control?" Bulma quickly said to him, "This remote control must be used within ten meters to be effective. Don't forget to use it when you use it."  .¡±

    This sentence choked Xiao Lin, "Ten meters? Very close! Isn't it a bit dangerous!" Bulma looked at Klin's dissatisfied look, "Even so, I have worked hard for a long time."

    There is no other way, now I can only do this, "Got it, I will be careful!" Then, Bulma handed another box of capsules to Kelin, "By the way, this is the combat suit that Chicken Soup asked me to make, I  I did it for everyone, so let¡¯s take it with you.¡±

    Bulma said to Klin, "Vegeta, their clothes are really good. They are light and convenient. They are very suitable for your battles. I made them from the materials he collected from other planets."

    "Wuchen and the others should need it. It's probably in the temple right now! Bulma should send it!" "The temple? On top of the Galin Tower?" "That's right!" "Okay, I'll send it right away."  In the past, Kobayashi had to work hard to destroy the androids to repay my hard work."

    Little Trunks faltered and waved to Klin, saying 'bye' in his words, Klin smiled happily, Bulma said goodbye to Klin and flew towards Galin Tower.

    Kelin looked at the remote control in his hand, still feeling timid in his heart. First, he must not be able to withstand the attack power of the artificial man. Second, even he couldn't bear to destroy No. 18.

    At this time, Sun Wuchen and the others have come to the heaven, and have fed the fairy beans to Tianjin Fan and Piccolo, and now they are completely healed.

    Wuchen looked at the two of them, "Tianjin Fan! You are so messed up!" Wukong looked at Tianjin Fan, "Really, I am also very worried! But thanks to Tianjin Fan, I was able to avoid being killed by Cell on the 18th.  Absorb, great"

    But Piccolo is still angry now, "But Cell is too strong. To be honest, no one can beat him, whether it is Vegeta or Wuchen, I think so."

    But what you said is correct, what Piccolo said is very realistic. After all, Piccolo is now integrated with the gods, and his combat power has greatly surpassed before.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1232 Vegeta and the others have finished their practice

    ?

    At this time, Mr. Bobo stopped them, "Hey, Wuchen, Vegeta and Trunks are coming out!" The news came too timely, and Wuchen was very happy.

    A few of them came to the door of the house of spirit and time, staring at the door. Suddenly, the door opened, and a burst of light shone from inside.

    Trunks came out, "Sorry, I've been waiting for so long!" Then!  Vegeta also came out of the door, and to be honest, the two of them have changed a lot, especially Trunks.

    Sun Wuchen looked at Trunks, "Tranks, I have been waiting for a long time!" Trunks told them, "Dad broke through the limit of Super Saiyan two months after entering, but he is still not satisfied,  So dragging on until now"

    At this time, Vegeta stopped Trunks and motioned him to stop talking, "Tranks, don't talk too much!" Now, Vegeta's stubborn character has not changed.

    Sun Wuchen looked at the two of them, "It's going well! Vegeta!" "Yeah! It doesn't matter whether you get into the special training or not, because I will solve everything, whether it's Cell or the artificial man."

    Most of the reason why Vegeta uttered wild words came from his self-confidence. To be honest, Vegeta is very savvy, but Tianjin Fan just can't understand his proud appearance, not the slightest bit of arrogance.

    Piccolo signaled Tianjin Fan to stop talking, "Vegeta, I don't care how strong you are, but you underestimated Cell. When you entered the house of spirit and time, Cell absorbed the seventeenth transformation of the robot.  It's even more powerful, it's just outrageously strong."

    Vegeta didn't say anything, just smiled, Sun Wuchen looked at Vegeta with a look of indifference, "Vegeta, I will also live the evolved Cell, it is indeed a terrifying monster."

    Bulma rushed to the Galin tower column at this time, "It's finally here, Trunks, let's go see Dad right now!" Immortal Garin was still drinking coffee at this time, suddenly, a spaceship passed by in front of him.  Fly by and be terrified!

    Flying to the top, Bulma looked at the great temple, "Is this the temple? It really is majestic! Very solemn!" Bulma parked the spaceship in the center of the heaven and walked out!

    "Hi everyone! Is anyone there? Did you hear that?" Goku heard Bulma's voice, and hurriedly walked over with them. When they came out, they saw Bulma holding Trunks in the center of the heaven.

    "Bulma! Why are you here?" Sun Wuchen was very curious, and Bulma told them, "Klin told me that everyone is here!" Wukong ran to the little Trunks to say hello!

    Suddenly, Bulma turned his eyes to the back of Sun Wuchen, and ran over immediately, "Wait, isn't this Trunks? Why did the hairstyle change? Is it a wig? He seems to have grown taller too", Bulma pulled  Latlanx's hair.

    This time it was confirmed to be true, Bulma touched Trunks' head, Trunks told Bulma, "There is an incredible room in the temple, a year in it is equivalent to a day outside, my father and I  Practice there."

    Bulma looked at Vegeta who was at the back now, "Why didn't Vegeta's hair grow longer?" Vegeta told her, "The hair of a pure Saiyan will not change after birth."

    The words Vegeta said solved the mystery of Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong over the years. "So that's the case, no wonder we are too." Bulma looked at them curiously, "Didn't you realize it before?"

    Sun Wuchen touched his head, "I'm just curious!" "I can't stand it!" Bulma and Sun Wuchen chatted, and Vegeta was very angry when he saw that they were still leisurely, "It's not just chatting now  What are you doing here? Bulma!"

    "That's right, that's right, I almost forgot! This is the battle suit that Vegeta asked me to make. It has extremely strong defensive power, and I made one for everyone."  Throwing the capsule behind him, a box was conjured up.

    Wukong and the others really missed it, "This is what I wore on Namek! It's very light to wear on him!" Sun Wuchen was still very curious about what material it was made of.

    Bulma looked at Sun Wuchen and the others, "It's not easy to make this kind of material!" Sun Wukong looked at Bulma, "As expected of Bulma, you can make anything."

    "Damn it, don't flatter me! Don't you wear it?" Bulma looked at Piccolo and the others, "I'm not interested in Frieza and Saiyan clothes!" Tianjin Fan thought the same way, "If you kill me, I won't."  Don't wear the same clothes as Vegeta."

    When Vegeta heard what Tianjin Fan said, it was ridiculous. Sun Wuchen, who was wearing clothes, said to them, "Don't be so stubborn, it is very light and flexible to wear. This suit is really defensive.?? Quite high.  "

    "As I said just now, Sun Wuchen, it's useless for you to wear it, and you won't be active without you." Vegeta looked at Sun Wuchen confidently, and Sun Wuchen said to him, "You will kill Cell, right!  Not too bad."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1233 Escape, No. 18 and No. 16

    ?

    Vegeta turned around, "Okay, go and deal with Cell!" Sun Wuchen said to him, "I will send you there with teleportation!" "Stop joking, I don't want to borrow your light! Goodbye!"

    After finishing speaking, he bid farewell to Sun Wuchen and they flew away. Bulma looked at Vegeta's flying away figure, "Really, he is still so cold. It seems that his temper has not diminished for so long."

    Trunks said to Sun Wuchen, "Mr. Sun Wuchen, then I will go too!" Wuchen stopped Trunks, "Wait!" Then he took out the fairy bag from the suit he took off  .

    Sun Wuchen took out two fairy beans and handed them to Trunks, "This is your and Vegeta's fairy beans, take it with you! Just in case!" "Thank you, Mr. Sun Wuchen!"

    "Then come on! Don't force it, if it doesn't work, retreat! Do you know?" Trunks put two fairy beans into his clothes, and said sincerely to Sun Wuchen, "I see, thanks to your care,  Mr. Wu Chen should also work hard to cultivate."

    Bulma looked at Trunks, "You two must not die! Do you understand?" Trunks waved goodbye to them, and then chased Vegeta to look for Cell!

    Sun Wuchen watched Trunks fly away, "Okay, Goku, it's our two brothers' turn to practice! We must also surpass Super Saiyan."

    Sharu flew on the water and was very angry, "Where did the hateful No. 18 hide? With the damaged No. 16, he shouldn't be able to go very far. Judging from No. 18's speed, he should have caught up long ago.  "

    So he stopped flying, "Since there are no traces yet, it seems that they are hiding on a nearby small island! Okay then!"

    Shalu looked at the small islands on the sea, took a deep breath, and shouted loudly, "Did you hear that, No. 18! Come out! If you don't show up, I will destroy these small islands one by one!"

    "This is not a bluff! If I kill you, I will not be able to complete the perfect body! You must think so! But you are wrong, even so, in this world, I am no longer invincible, do you hear me, 18  Number! Come out to me quickly."

    At this time, Vegeta and Trunks also felt Sharu's energy and moved forward. Sharu's voice deafened the residents of the small islands below, "What is this ear-shattering sound? It seems  It came from far away in the sky."

    "Did you hear that? If you don't come out on the 18th, I will destroy the entire island! Do you hear me?" On the 18th and 16th, the two man-made humans hid on the small island below.

    No. 18 was disgusted by Shalu's voice, and No. 16 was in a daze, "It's okay, No. 18! Don't be impulsive, even if he said that, he wouldn't mean it. He is quite persistent in becoming a perfect body.  "

    Shalu looked at all the small islands below in the air, and was very angry, "No. 18, isn't it here yet? It's really causing me trouble, idiot! Let's start with this island first."

    The people on the small island at the foot of Sharu looked at an unknown creature in the sky, and they were very curious, "Is that the thing that made the loud noise? What is that thing? Why is it floating in the air?"

    The residents below are all discussing this matter, not sure what is this unknown creature in the sky?  Everyone has their own ideas.

    Sha Ru was impatient, and sent out a light wave towards the small island below, and the residents below saw a heat bomb rushing towards them.

    This air bomb is getting bigger and bigger, and the red air bomb is like a sun, destroying the island in an instant, Vegeta has already felt the strong attack, "Sell is so arrogant.  "

    The clutches of killing have begun to reach No. 18. Can the island where she lives escape?  Facing Sha Ru's attack, No. 18 suffered a responsibility injury in his heart.

    No. 18's heart was not bad at first, but it became like this because of dealing with Dr. Gero and the program input by Dr. Gero. Relatively speaking, No. 18's heart is very good.

    But now the situation is not good. Number 18 looked at Number 16, "What should I do? That guy really started to attack and destroy the island", "It's okay, Cell's attack is not enough to kill you, he wants to  Absorb you!"

    However, she didn't think so, "Even if I can be saved, you will not escape!" In fact, No. 18 is also very worried about No. 16. After all, the three of them have lived for so long, and No. 17 is gone.  , the only thing she can rely on is No. 16.

    Now No. 16 is thinking about a question, "Why is Sharu obsessed with becoming a perfect body? He is already invincible in the world, and there is no rival in the whole universe. Is it just pure pursuit of limit power?"

     In heaven, Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong followed Mr. Bobo to the door of the house of spirit and time, but Bulma stopped them, "Really, you guys are so leisurely!"

    Mr. Bobo was also happy for them, "Well, it's finally your turn to go in. How long can you last?" Mr. Bobo opened the door, and the two of them walked in.

    Facing Wukong who just entered, he felt very curious, everything is so different, and the environment is very elegant, and the facilities here are very complete.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1234 Another World

    ?

    Wukong was really surprised when he saw it, "It's all white, and the body is very heavy, it's very hot, and it's hard to breathe!" Sun Wuchen told Wukong, "Once the door of the room is closed, it will be completely isolated from the outside world!"

    "How is it now? Can't you feel the qi of Cell and Vegeta?" Goku tried it, and sure enough, he couldn't feel any qi, which made Goku quite curious!

    "Sure enough, I can't feel anything, it's amazing!" Sun Wuchen patted Wukong's shoulder and pointed to the nearby facilities, "There are bathrooms and toilets over there, and this is the grain storage room, which has a year's worth of food.  Not bad right?"

    Sun Wukong looked at Wuchen, "In this way, Wuchen who can eat will not be lonely anymore! Hahahaha!" "Wukong, we have all the basic daily necessities", "This way we can persevere", "Really? Go out  Let's see."

    "In this way, I can understand why I couldn't even stay for a month when I was a child!" Wukong heard Wuchen's words were very meaningful, so he went out and looked around.

    "What's going on? There is such a wide space in the room, and there is nothing left!" Wukong looked at a loss, Wuchen walked over and told Wukong, "It is said that it is as wide as the earth!" "How come?"

    And Shalu is still here to continue to destroy the island, constantly destroying the island below, just to find the trace of No. 18, "It seems that No. 18 is not on this island! Let's go to the next island!"

    "Number 18! Are you still planning to show up? Your hiding island will soon be wiped out with you!" Shalu gathered energy in his hands after shouting, and launched towards the next island.  In an instant, the island was wiped out.

    "It hasn't come out yet, it must be on the nearby islands, he should know that hiding in the sea is useless, he has to search all the sea areas", so Sharu launched an attack on all the islands below.

    Just in an instant, the island below was completely destroyed. Faced with such destructive power and pressure, No. 18 was in a very bad mood, and she didn't know what to do now.

    And Vegeta is heading here, Vegeta is flying, while feeling Cell's breath, "Is Cell only capable of this? What are Sun Wuchen and the others afraid of?"

    As he spoke, he moved forward at full speed in the form of a Super Saiyan, and Trunks followed closely behind Vegeta. Cell was very angry, and after bombing so many islands, no trace of No. 18 was found.

    Now it's getting closer, Number 18 and they are under the pressure of this destructive force, "We've arrived at a nearby island!" Number 16 comforted Number 18, "Calm down, Sharu will look for the moving things on the island  , as long as you stand still, you should be able to be saved."

    Looking at the scene below, a sea of ??flames, in a blink of an eye, "There is only that island left, the last one, hahahaha!" Shalu came directly to this island, very close to No. 18 and the others!

    Number 18 was very nervous and became defensive, and Number 16 hurriedly said to her, "Come on, don't be impulsive, don't give up until the end, if you are also absorbed, it will be too late."

    Sha Ru aimed at the small island below again, "Okay, come out, No. 18!" Sha Ru gathered energy in his hands, and No. 18 had already defended. Just as Sha Ru was about to attack, he suddenly felt  He felt a breath and panicked.

    Looking back, Vegeta suddenly appeared in front of me, I was really surprised, "It's Vegeta!" "You are Cell! Go down!"

    The two fell to the top of the mountain near the island. Number Eighteen hid behind a tree and looked at the two of them. Even she found it incredible that Vegeta had come here.

    Sharu looked at Vegeta with a grin, "Why did you come here? Don't tell me it's to defeat me!" Vegeta looked at Sharu with disdain, "It's not to defeat you, but to leave you dead.  "

    "Let me? It's up to you? Interesting!" Vegeta looked at the monster, "When I think of my cells being used by ugly monsters like you, I feel a great shame. Can't you look decent!"

    The two looked at each other, "You should be honored to be used by the strongest me in the universe!" Cellu thought so, but Vegeta didn't think so, "Wrong, the strongest in the monster universe is not  You, but I, the Saiyan Prince Vegeta!"

    Number 18 hid behind the tree and looked at Vegeta nervously, "Is that guy an idiot? He can't even beat me, so how can he be Cell's opponent."

    At this time, another person rushed over from a distance. Sharu took a closer look and found that it was Trunks.  I can wait a few more."

    Vegeta told Sharu, "He just came to watch?Yes, to solve your problem, I alone is enough¡±, Vegeta is very confident, but Cell is blinded by his self-confidence, ¡°What?  You alone are enough.  "

    In any case, Sharu finds it unbelievable that a little Vegeta is so arrogant, I really don't know what it means!  Vegeta looked at Cell, "Do you have an opinion?" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1235 The Powerful Vegeta

    ?

    Sha Ru doesn't care about this kind of thing, but is very happy. One-on-one is exactly the result he wants, and it is only beneficial to him. "I have no opinion, I just think you are too stupid."

    Robot No. 18 also thinks so, "Sharu is right. No matter what, Vegeta will definitely lose against such a powerful Cell. No. 16, we can just take the opportunity to escape! Right? Sixteen  Number!"

    However, No. 16 didn't think so, "Wait! Wait until they go to war before acting. Having said that, it's very strangeCompared to Vegeta last time, the strength has been greatly improved."

    This surprised them quite a bit. Eighteen looked at Sixteen, "No way! How could there be such a big improvement in such a short period of time? It didn't seem like it was letting water last time! But why did Vegeta  would be so powerful."

    Vegeta confidently said to Cell, "Look carefully, Cell! Your disgusting smile will disappear soon!" Vegeta began to raise his energy.

    Trunks looked at Vegeta's appearance, "Daddy intends tobecome like that!" In the heaven, Piccolo and Tianjin Fan suddenly felt a strong breath.

    Piccolo walked to the edge of the heaven, changed the battle suit on his body again, and looked at the lower realm quietly, "Let me see it, Vegeta! That power surpasses that of a Super Saiyan!"

    The current Super Saiyan Vegeta has unleashed all his strength. In an instant, the mountain island collapsed. Cell saw everything in his eyes and felt incredible.

    And No. 18 was also very surprised, "Vegeta's strength is so great, it's unbelievable!" Vegeta is getting stronger bit by bit, and the muscles on his body are constantly increasing violently!  The ground under his feet was crushed.

    Piccolo also found it unbelievable, "Could it be possible to continue to strengthen? The strength beyond the Super Saiyan is too powerful, and it can no longer be calculated by data!"

    All of them were looking at Vegeta, and they were very puzzled about Vegeta's strength, but Trunks didn't think so, "That's right, it has surpassed Super Saiyan!"

    Vegeta is now armed, and a charge came to Sharu and punched him directly. Sharu felt very hard, the punch was very painful, and Sharu seemed to have changed a bit.

    Cell's appearance suddenly became a little unstable, and Vegeta smiled, "What's the matter? Haven't you woken up yet?" This punch caused a very heavy blow to Cell, and he retreated a few times weakly.  step.

    How could the proudest Vegeta let him go!  Charged at him again, landed a punch on the jaw and landed an uppercut that sent him flying into the air.

    But he still didn't let him go, Vegeta also flew into the air, kicked him, and kicked him directly on the waist,?  Cell didn't have time to react at all, and he couldn't keep up with Vegeta's strength and speed at all.

    Vegeta grabbed Cell's ankle, threw him up violently, and finally threw him to the ground. Vegeta looked at Cell lying on the ground with a look of embarrassment, which was ridiculous!

    "Be serious, Sharu, don't make it like this! It's just the beginning, don't let me down!" Sharu looked at Vegeta who now has such power, and the Saiyan cells in his body also radiated out!

    "You're good at it! I want you to look like this! You're worthy of fighting me, Cell, and see how I can defeat you!" Saying that, Cell moved towards Vegeta, and every punch was a heavy blow.  , but Vegeta avoided them all.

    Trunks watched the battle between the two of them, and as expected, "The results of the special training in that room are so great. It seems that this room is very practical for us."

    Klin was on his way here at this time, and he also felt this powerful aura, "I know! This powerful aura belongs to Vegeta, which is far superior to the monster Cell What's going on?"

    Suddenly thought of something, "By the way, Wu Chen said, the one who can practice for a year in one day? Go and see!" Then he flew towards them.

    At this moment, Wukong and Wuchen are still in the house of spirit and time. Wukong is trying it for the first time. Wuchen told him, "Be careful! If you go too far, you may get lost and die."

    "The temperature will vary between 50 degrees Celsius and minus 40 degrees Celsius. The air is about a quarter of that of the earth, and the gravity is ten times that of the earth. It is a pure white world, and it is very hard."

    Looking at the white unknown world in front of him, Wukong inevitably had doubts in his heart, "Do you want to stay here for a year? It seems that it is really not easy!"

    Sun Wuchen patted him on the shoulder, "Wukong will start to practice next!  We're not here for vacation, we have to outrun Super Saiyan this year!  And it is possible to surpass Vegeta and the others.  "

    As he said that, he walked in, but Wukong had just taken the first step in this white world, and it was very hard. He knelt down on the ground with one step, the air inside was thin, and the pressure of gravity was very strong.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1236 Super Vegeta

    ?

    Wukong is very uncomfortable now. It is the first time he has tried such a strong pressure, and his body can¡¯t stand it. Wuchen looked at him, "How is it? It¡¯s pretty good, right? This is the first time for you to do special gravity training, right? Soon you will be able to  got used to."

    "First of all, you have to become a Super Saiyan, Wukong, you can definitely become a Super Saiyan, but the potential in your body has not been discovered yet."

    "Before on the Namek planet, the Great Elder helped me discover part of the potential, but because the potential in the body was too much, it was not fully discovered. He said that there are some things that I should find by myself!"

    "It's too much for the elder alone. I think I should be able to become a Super Saiyan. Since Wuchen you can, then I will definitely be able to become a Super Saiyan. As a pure Saiyan, absolutely  Impossible to be weaker than them."

    Wuchen looked at Wukong, "You have Saiyan blood in your body, you have inherited the blood of a Saiyan. In short, you must become a Super Saiyan, and then the cultivation will really begin."

    "But I will hinder your cultivation in this way!" Although Wukong thought so, but in order to improve the overall strength, Wuchen himself knew it in his heart!  And he believes in Wukong's Saiyan fighting power, which is not unusual!

    "Although it was like this at the beginning, after Goku became a Super Saiyan, we can practice in the battle, which is very helpful. You are my best brother. I believe in you, you will definitely be able to do it."

    "Of course I also want to surpass the Super Saiyan limit! Be the number one in the universe, but Goku! I hope you can surpass me!" Goku was surprised by what Wuchen said!  "I surpass you?"

    Goku is not very confident about himself, "Although Trunks told me that I will become a Super Saiyan in the future, I was killed by the artificial man!"

    "Don't talk nonsense, isn't history the same as what Trunks said? You see, I am still alive, and you in the future have not practiced here before you die! It depends on your determination!  You have to believe in yourself!"

    And Vegeta was still fighting with Cell at this time, Vegeta hit Cell into the sea, "Why is it over?" I saw Cell stretched out a hand from the sea, slowly rising  up.

    "Yes, it's over, it's just your life!" Seeing that Sharu had such fighting spirit, Vegeta stirred up a wave and rushed towards Sharu. Sharu wanted to take the opportunity to absorb him with his tail  energy of.

    But he underestimated Vegeta too much. His vigilance is very strong, and now his reaction is very fast, and his speed has also increased. Now he only sees the bumpy fist marks on Cell's body, but he can't see Vegeta.  Geeta!

    Sharu is also smart. He surrounded himself with his tail to defend against his attack. When Vegeta stopped, Sharu also breathed a sigh of relief, "Now let's show you hell!"

    And now, Vegeta is also very excited, "It's really exciting!" Before he finished speaking, Cell sent out a wave of light from his mouth and hit Vegeta, but he was attacking him  In an instant, the diameter of the light wave hit the sea.

    At this time, Sharu rushed over, gave him a heavy blow, and fired a cannonball from his mouth at Vegeta again, this time directly hitting Vegeta, looking at the scene in front of him, Sharu  very happy!

    He glanced at Trunks again, but Trunks' expression didn't change much, and sure enough, Vegeta knocked him down on the mountain island directly from behind him.

    Vegeta also fell to the ground, looked at Cell lying on the ground, and snorted coldly, "Is that hell? Is your attack so weak? With your attack power, you can only fight against ordinary people!  "

    After mocking him for a while, Sharu became serious, "Do you really want me to go all out?" Vegeta looked at him, "I don't think this is just playing tricks, don't talk too much, just let it go  ! There is absolutely no need for you to keep your strength!"

    Sharu gathered his strength again. His internal energy was too strong, and he directly changed the surface of the ground. Vegeta also saw it, "Not bad, the combat power has improved a lot, but so what?"

    Trunks looked at them, "It seems that Dad won this time!" I don't know whether Trunks believed in Vegeta's strength, or faced with such a situation, he judged the strength of both sides, anyway,  He is no longer standing in the position of a bystander!

    This time, Sharu directly attacked Vegeta. This time Vegeta instinctively dodged, but seemed to be consciously rushing into his fist. It seemed that this was a conscious attempt.

    Vegeta is not so easy to get motivated, but if he perceives the opponent's strength, he will show no mercy.??Find the opponent's weakness and attack with it, the opponent will be killed directly.

    "Is this all you can do? It seems that practice has widened the gap between us!" Sharu also took a few steps back subconsciously, and he felt that Vegeta's current strength was indeed very strong.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1237 Work hard, Monkey King!

    ?

    "Noimpossible, are you Vegeta? No way!" Cell could only use his own words to soothe his heart, but Vegeta directly destroyed him, "I am Super Vegeta  Geeta!"

    Now claiming to be Super Vegeta, with absolute confidence and strength, will this battle be decided in an instant?  Or Vegeta didn't want to kill this monster so quickly!

    And No. 18's hiding place is about to be exposed. Vegeta can only kill him before Cell finds No. 18, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous!

    And at this time in the heavens, in the house of spirit and time, Wukong is slowly bursting out his Saiyan power, but the ability to inspire Saiyans is limited, and it will consume a lot of energy.

    Wukong was so tired that he fell to the ground. After all, under such a stressful situation, Wukong still had to consume a lot of energy, which was unbearable for a while. Watching Wukong's exercise, Wuchen was also very anxious!

    "No, no, this is just to increase Qi. Anger is the first opportunity to transform into a Super Saiyan. Anger! Then release it instantly!" Even if Wuchen told him the key, Wukong couldn't transform!

    "Having said that, I can't get angry! I don't feel too angry right now! I'm just very nervous now, and I'm very nervous facing Cell's attack!"

    Wuchen thought for a while, "By the way, I, Piccolo, and Klin are all fine. Let's imagine that we are killed by Cell!" When Wukong heard what Wuchen said, when he was about to be angry, he lacked another  Opportunity, "I haven't seen Cell!"

    That's right, Wukong hasn't seen what Cell looks like yet!  "Oh, that's right! Then you can think about Frieza too! The villain Frieza will make you angry too!"

    Then, Wukong began to dream about Frieza's appearance. Wukong thought of Frieza's persecution of Dandy and the others, thought of Frieza's hateful face, and how to kill Piccolo. A strong breath broke out in his heart  out.

    In an instant, the color of Wukong's hair changed, but it was only for a moment, and Wukong collapsed on the ground again from exhaustion, "It can't be done, it's too hard!"

    Wuchen came over, "It's impossible to get started right away, don't worry, we can take it slowly! I believe you can become a Super Saiyan."

    Krillin also came to the sky above the island at this time, looking at the scene on the island, "It's Vegeta! Is that next to Cell? Both of them are monsters!"

    Cell looked at Vegeta with fear in his eyes, he now knew that he was no match for Vegeta, "You said you are Super Vegeta, what's going on?"

    "It's really troublesome to explain one by one, just think about it!" Vegeta said to him disdainfully, and Cell was very angry, "You even boasted that you are Super Vegeta! You are a bit arrogant!"

    "You have to remember that in the future you will die at the hands of No. 17, but now I have absorbed the energy of No. 17. Even children will know who is strong and who is weak!"  Demonstrate with your own energy!

    But this is nothing to Vegeta, "A dog that can't bite can only bark, probably referring to you! If you have time to complain, why not worry about your own safety! You have no hope  gone."

    Vegeta turned around and carried Cell on his back. Cell was so angry that he broke out his fighting power again. Krillin watched them constantly exuding his breath from above!

    "Sharu has changed a lot from before. Is this the so-called complete body? Could it be that they have absorbed No. 18?" Kelin looked at the controller in his hand, very unwilling, "Bulma finally made this thing  , is it useless?"

    The more Kelin thought about it, the more angry he became, but the truth was that, Cell jumped to the back and said to Vegeta, "I have your cells in my body!" Before Vegeta could turn his head, Cell fired a bullet at him.  Shockwave!

    When the dust cleared, Cell was surprised again, because Vegeta was fine, and broke out his Super Saiyan state, walking towards him!  Sharu was terrified.

    "You are worthy of having my cells. Even if you can imitate my booster, your power is still far inferior to mine!" Cellu was very angry, "How is this possible?" Then he attacked him, but was preempted by Vegeta  up.

    Kicked Sharu to the ground in the distance. Before Sharu could stop, Vegeta rushed over there again, kicked him back, and kicked him deeply to the ground. The more Sharu thought about it, the more he felt it was impossible.  .

    Klin saw all their battles in his eyes, "It's amazing! It's too strong, and the body has become stronger. Is this the new Vegeta?"

      Immediately afterwards, he looked at the person next to him, "Thatis Trunks? He's so much stronger that he can't even recognize him!" Sharu crawled out of the hole on the ground, panting.

    "Why? His strength is not enough to be my opponent. What happened? Why is Vegeta's strength so strong? Damn! This kind of thing is impossible!" (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1238 Vegeta Rampages Cell

    ?

    Now Sharu was driven crazy by himself, "Impossible, how can such a ridiculous thing be reconciled!" Then he rushed up again and attacked Vegeta in the air.

    It was the right time for Cell to attack, and Vegeta was waiting for him in the air now, and then a 'booster' attacked Cell, sinking him to the bottom of the sea, and then kept attacking  He attacks.

    Although Cell had fallen into the sea, Vegeta still refused to forgive him, and launched a fierce attack on him, one after another, and the last big crit set off a super wave.

    At this moment, Cell was under the seabed, and Vegeta also jumped into the sea, but Cell couldn't come out, but Vegeta went to look for him, grabbed Cell with one hand from the bottom of the sea, and held him  Pulled underneath!

    Then, he punched him in the stomach, kicked him in the back with a backflip, and hit him from below, sending him out of the sea, and Vegeta rushed out, and then  Cell fell into the sea again!

    In this way, Vegeta kept playing with Cell, and Vegeta is now enjoying and torturing a monster. He hates Cell very much because he does not admit that his cells actually created this disgusting monster.

    The monster jumped out of the water and looked at Vegeta standing on the rock below. Vegeta taunted him, "It seems that the blow is quite big! Cell! Let me tell you another shocking fact!"

    "You have been paying attention to Trunks over there. Although your strength is not as good as mine, it is about the same. It seems that all your strength is nothing more than that. You really let me down! Disappointing, I thought you were so powerful!  "

    Vegeta spit at him contemptuously, "Even if I kill you, I have nothing to be proud of!" Hearing Vegeta's contempt for him, Cell was very dissatisfied.

    "Beast! Impossible, a mere Vegeta can beat me, Cell! I am invincible in the universe! All of your cells are in my body! There is no reason to surpass me!"

    Even though Cell thought so, Vegeta didn't give him a good look. Cell exploded angrily on the ground, but Kling was stunned watching all this in the air, "It's amazing!"

    Due to the great suspense in thinking due to the gap in strength, if Klin's strength is as strong as Vegeta, Klin will not attach so much importance to Cell, but Vegeta is indeed a talent!  This is also far from enough.

    In the training room, Wuchen is still inspiring Wukong. He must let Wukong reach the level of a Saiyan, otherwise he will not be able to transform into a Super Saiyan. For this reason, Wukong has not stopped!

    "Wukong, be angry! Break out in an instant! Hurry up and be angry!" At this moment, this is what Wuchen said to Wukong, but it was just a dream. Wukong was too tired and fell on the bed  .

    This is the house of spirit and time, so in it, the spirit will also be under some pressure, which will inevitably force one's body, but if you want to grow in it, you must bear all this.

    "Why am I sleeping here? I don't know when I fell asleep" Wukong got out of bed and looked for Wuchen, and heard that Wuchen was still practicing outside, and it was already winter, and there was ice all over the place.  Zhu rushed up.

    The outside environment can be said to be very harsh, and Wukong watched Wuchen's cultivation from behind. Wuchen launched the "Kuibo Qigong" on these icicles, and directly smashed the iceberg opposite.

    And these ice cubes gathered little by little, from Wuchen's feet to his body, just like that, his whole body was frozen in an instant, Wukong ran over quickly, but he hadn't come to him yet.

    With a roar, accompanied by an explosion, Wuchen came out. Wuchen used his Super Saiyan form to directly explode the ice cubes piled on his body and the nearby icebergs.

    Wukong looked at Wuchen's stalwart back, and he was very impressed in his heart. Wuchen looked back, "Wukong, you're awake!" "Wuchen, I'm sorry, I fell asleep, I'm so sorry!"

    "Ten times the force of gravity! Fifty degrees Celsius during the day and minus forty degrees Celsius at night. We have to practice under such cruel conditions for a year. It should be very hard for you who have just entered this room to practice. Rest when you need to rest!"

    Although Wuchen said so, Wukong himself also felt guilty, the earth was still in danger, and such a big responsibility was pushed to himself, but he was lying on the bed and sleeping, and he really felt ashamed in his heart.

    Wukong said to Wuchen, "It's okay, I've already rested! Wuchen! Guide me to practice! Please, I also want to become a Super Saiyan like Wuchen as soon as possible."

    Hear WukongWu Chen also felt ashamed of his heartfelt words, "Wu Kong, I wasn't as energetic as you when I first came here! Wu Kong, let's get started!"

    Vegeta watched Sharu's constant riots below in the lower realm, and he couldn't stand it anymore, but Sharu still had a resentment in his heart, "Bastard, a perfect bodyas long as you can become a perfect bodyhow can you be hated by you?  Number 18! Where are you?"  (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1239 Find Android No. 18

    ?

    Hearing that Shalu mentioned No. 18, Kelin was also very concerned about this sensitive word, "No. 18! Is it here? No. 18 should be nearby!"

    Kelin looked at the controller in his hand, "It seems that this controller can still be used, but where is it? If you don't hurry up and find No. 18they will all be in danger!"

    Shalu is still distressed, "Once you become a perfect bodyif you can become a perfect body, how could you be Damn it, where is No. 18?"

    Vegeta came to his side and saw what he was nagging all the time, "What are you talking about? You mean that after becoming a full body, you can beat me?"

    "Exactly, it will never lose to your strength, speed, moves, intelligence and spiritual power, everything will become perfect, the computer told me so."

    Hearing this, Vegeta kicked him immediately and kicked him on the mountain. Cell now only has unwillingness and anger, "Damn it, if you can become a perfect body, you beast!"

    Super Vegeta was already impatient with what he heard, so he jumped up and kicked him again, hitting him directly on the ground. Number 18 relaxed a lot seeing Vegeta beating Cell like this.

    "It's amazing! Did you deliberately show weakness when you fought me?" Number 16 told Number 18, "No, he has no reason to do that! What happened in the past few days?"

    "What do you mean? How could he strengthen so much in just a few days?" No. 18 felt that there must be something wrong with this matter. Kelin had been looking for No. 18. Suddenly, he saw No. 18 and No. 18 behind a mountain.  Two people on the sixteenth.

    "Yes, I finally found it!" Kelin was very shy when he saw No. 18, and he was very nervous. He accidentally let go of the controller, but fortunately he flew down and caught it!

    "Haven't Sharu and Vegeta noticed it? Trunks too, use it to stop No. 18's actions, and then destroy her, so that Sharu can't become a perfect body, and can also kill No. 18," Ke  Lin looked nervously at the controller in his hand.

    At this time, Kelin remembered again, "However, this controller must be used within ten meters to be effective! Be careful, within ten meters", Xiaolin remembered what Bulma said to him.

    It seems that this time he had to give it a go. Krillin fell to the ground first, a little far away from them, and could only approach slowly. At this time, Cell was still howling, and Vegeta  His wailing was ignored.

    I've been attacking him, I don't want to listen to what he said, it's just a dream, how could it make you a perfect body, "Even if you become a perfect body, you are not my Vegeta's opponent!"

    Klin was quietly approaching No. 18 and the others at this time, "I didn't see No. 17. Looking at the situation, it should be absorbed by Cell, so Cell will become stronger and his appearance will also change."

    Vegeta walked towards this monster, but he felt a little bored in attacking him. Krillin was slowly approaching No. 18, "Here, you must approach quietly within ten meters.  It's over!"

    Looking at No. 18's appearance, he remembered that No. 18 had kissed him on the face, and every time he thought about it, he felt a little shy. He was indeed Gui Xianren's apprentice, but now is not the time.

    "What the hell am I thinking at this critical moment?" At this moment, a little squirrel jumped on Klin's head, which startled Klin. He watched the little squirrel run to the side of the man-made man, with a deep feeling in his heart.  Still worried, "There are man-made humans over there, and there is danger."

    But this little squirrel ran to No. 16, nothing happened. Kelin looked very surprised, and Vegeta was still staring at Cell at this time, "That is to say, even if the gap between us is so big, as long as we become  Can a complete body defeat this uncle?"

    "There is no doubt! With your strength, you will never be able to beat me in full body!" Vegeta was very interested in hearing this matter, and Trunks began to worry in his heart when he saw these situations.

    "Dad Could it be!" Cell came out of the pit, "It seems that you are thinking about it! How about it? Vegeta and you Saiyans are born to fight, and they like to fight the most, and the stronger the opponent, the more you fight.  The more fun you have, I'm not wrong!"

    "I really want to fight with me who has become a perfect body! I think it must be like this, because you are a fighting nation, the prince of Saiyans, and your inner sense of superiority will be higher and stronger than other Saiyans."

    Cellu is now trying to piss off Vegeta, which will give him leeway, and now Krillin is slowly approaching the number 18, but he is very nervous now, and it will be over if he is discovered.

    Just like that, dodging like an assassin, but Kling found??Number 18's attention was completely attracted by Vegeta, and now that the ten meters were approaching, he looked at the remote control in his hand, and then at Number 18.

    Now he is very hesitant, "Even if you stop No. 18 with the controller, it will still be absorbed by Cell if you don't destroy it. It should be able to destroy her. No. 16 will basically be unable to move. The opportunity is now." (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1240 Destroying the Controller

    ?

    But he is still very hesitant now, because whenever he thinks of destroying No. 18, he will think of No. 18 kissing him. For an innocent boy like Kelin, this memory will never be erased  of.

    Kelin thought for a while, "No. 18 was originally a lovely human girl. If she hadn't been transformed by Dr. Gary, she would be a poor person. There's no need to destroy her!"

    But think again, "No! If Cell absorbs it, Cell will become a perfect body, and all human beings in the world will be finished. Destroy! Don't destroy! Destroy! Don't destroy!" Kelin held the controller in his hand.  The device is thinking nervously here!

    The more I think about it, the more memories will reappear, and they will keep reappearing in my mind, and the good memories will always stay in people's minds. Kelin hates himself now, he hates himself for taking on such a big responsibility!

    "She was originally a lovely human girl! Why should she be treated like this? It's not fair, it's not fair!" After hesitating again and again, he let go of the controller in his hand and fell to the ground.

    All of them were awakened at once, and now all their attention was focused on Klin, and No. 18 was also taken aback. He saw Klin, and then looked at the controller on the ground, feeling very scared in his heart.

    "Could that be the emergency stop controller? How could he have it? What exactly is he going to do?" No. 18 is now anxious and anxious. Faced with these choices, Xiao Lin's approach is good or bad!

    After hearing what Sharu said, Vegeta thought for a while, but Sharu kept sneering at him, "Prince of the fighting nation, don't you want to try to fight me in full?"

    Trunks was very nervous, and this aggressive method was aimed at Vegeta's thoughts, and Vegeta also had this idea, "You know Saiyans well! Okay! As you wish, just  Let you become a perfect body! Go away!"

    Now Sharu said what Vegeta was thinking, and Trunks watched from the sidelines, but how could Vegeta do it arbitrarily? Although he is a father, he has no standard for this kind of thing  .

    "No, Dad, if you do this", but Vegeta completely ignored Trunks' thoughts. Vegeta only wanted to defeat a powerful opponent in his heart, and he didn't care about the safety of the world.

    "It's nothing to be proud of defeating this kind of embarrassing guy!" Vegeta looked at Cell with great confidence. He felt that he would be able to defeat the perfect body, but he couldn't think of the level of the perfect body now!

    Trunks looked anxiously in his heart, "This is Dad's biggest shortcoming!" But Vegeta didn't want to listen to Trunks, "Shut up, Trunks!"

    Vegeta looked at the embarrassed Cell, "Go away! Don't let me down, Cell! I want to see what you look like in full body, but I want to see what it means to be strong!"

    Sharu flew away happily, but Trunks would not let him go so easily. Just when Sharu was happy, Trunks suddenly appeared in front of him.  The form glared at him.

    "Father promised to let you go! I didn't agree! You don't want to escape from me!" Sha Lu had just passed through a difficult situation, and was stopped by another person.  Fly away here.

    Kelin was also very helpless at this time, "Bulma worked so hard to do it, I'm sorry!" Just as No. 18 was still nervously looking at the controller, Kelin stepped on the controller with one foot.  Broken.

    "Run away! Don't be absorbed by the killing, please!" This made No. 18 very puzzled, "Why? Why did you destroy the remote control? This is a good opportunity to destroy me!"

    This also made Klin choke, "That's because", and at Trunks, Sharu was also so angry that he couldn't beat Trunks, but he wanted to hurry up  Running away is also very helpless, "Smelly brat, get out of the way!"

    "Instead of getting in the way here, why don't you help me find number eighteen!" "You don't have to look for number eighteen!" "What?" "Because you are about to die by my hands!" "What? It's up to you  This young brat!"

    Just like that, Sharu and Trunks confronted each other. Seeing that the situation was not good, Sharu attacked Trunks, but his speed and strength were far behind Trunks.

    Sha Ru was defeated with one blow, but Sha Ru did not admit defeat. Facing enemies who were not at the same level, Sha Ru still fought so hard and kept attacking Trunks.

    Moreover, Sharu is still trying to find a chance to escape, fight if he can, and flee if he can't. This may also be caused by the cells in his body. He has too many human cells mixed in.The more you force, the more obscene and treacherous your thoughts will be!

    The boss started talking, and Vegeta looked at Trunks in the air, so he stopped him, "Tranks, don't get in the way, let Sharu go!" Sharu also hurriedly fanned the flames beside him, "Be  Geeta! You should take care of this kid." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1241 Dangerous!  was found

    ?

    Just as he turned his head to talk to Vegeta, he suddenly found something and was very surprised, and suddenly saw No. 18 in the distance, which made him very excited, "No. 18, finally found it.  "

    Trunks looked at Shalu with strange eyes, and felt that something was wrong. He looked in the direction Sharu was looking at, and he saw artificial man No. 18, "Oops! It's them! They're here!  "

    At this time, Shalu's eyes were all on No. 18, "I found you, No. 18! It's great that I'm hiding here, now I can become a complete body."

    "Strength, speed, tricks, brains, mental power, everything has come to perfection. This time I will be truly invincible in the universe!" Sharu is now imagining his future.

    Trunks started to get nervous now, "Oops, they didn't notice at all!" Klin was still confronting No. 18 at this time, and No. 18 looked at Klin suspiciously, "Why let this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity go away?  Chance, what do you want to do?"

    Ask Kelin to say something, but he really can't say it, he looks very nervous and shy, he doesn't want to say it, and he's too embarrassed to say it, "Don't keep staring at me!"

    "These things are so-called, don't dawdle any longer, or you will be absorbed by Cell, please, you are tied to the fate of the earth!" Just as they were still worrying about this issue!

    Trunks yelled at them in the air, "Sharu found you!" A word woke them up. When they looked back, they were all looking at them. It's not good, this happened too suddenly  up.

    Sharu would never let this opportunity go, he attacked with all his strength, and rushed down towards No. 18. Trunks was also annoyed, "You don't want to become a perfect body!"  The human form goes full speed ahead.

    But Vegeta watched happily from the side, "Great, the artificial man is right here!" Vegeta was still thinking about fighting a full-body human, he would not interfere in this matter at all, instead  I want Cell to be perfect.

    But Trunks would not just sit idly by, rushed towards Sharu quickly, kicked him away, and continuously fired the 'afterburner' with unlimited firepower, aiming at Sharu to attack, absolutely  Attack him with a violent attack advantage.

    Klin and the man-made people were stunned. Looking at the scene full of ruins, Trunks was also suspicious, "That guy's aura has disappeared, run away! Cell has lost his aura and dived underground  .¡±

    Kelin looked at No. 18, "It's not good, it's not good, run away!" No. 18 was also very nervous, looking at No. 16, "No. 16, run away! Let's run away!"

    But for now, No. 16 is powerless to escape!  "Don't worry about me, you guys run away! I can no longer protect you, let's go! Now I am no longer a threat to Sharu!"

    No. 18 and Kelin glanced at No. 16 and ran away, but just a few steps away, they were blasted by the light waves in front, and Sharu slowly rushed out from the ground. Trunks was very shocked.  Nervous, he flew towards Sharu.

    But Vegeta, who was in the air, looked at the situation and felt that this was a good opportunity, "This is a rare and good opportunity, don't try to get in the way, Trunks!" Then he rushed towards Trunks  .

    Vegeta kicked Trunks to the ground. Vegeta was very happy, and Cell was also very proud. He liked this kind of Vegeta very much.

    Shalu looked at No. 18 in front of him, "Are you here? No. 18!" Just as they were still afraid, a figure came from behind, and No. 16 walked in front of them!

    "Don't force it, number sixteen, you will be finished at any time, there is no need to seek death in advance, and Vegeta is also willing to assist me to complete the perfect body, you have no chance, well, let's start enjoying! My most advanced cuisine  !"

    Looking at No. 18, Sharu was very happy. They wanted to kill Vegeta every minute, but facing the powerful Sharu, they could do nothing.

    In the heaven, Piccolo saw everything in the lower world, "Damn Vegeta!" Bulma heard Piccolo talking about Vegeta, and hurried up, "What? What happened to Vegeta? I said, Vegeta  What's wrong? Where's Trunks!"

    Bulma is very worried about the two of them, but relatively speaking, he is more worried about Trunks, because Vegeta is not up to standard and may change his mind at any time, but Trunks is his only one and must not disappear.

    Vegeta looked at Cell on the ground, already a little impatient, "You are still so leisurely! Cell! Hurry up and complete the full body!"

    Kelin and No. 18 looked at the strongThe big Sharu felt very terrified in his heart. After all, he was fighting against a monster, so it was inevitable that there would be some confusion. Kling punched and kicked Sharu, but Sharu stood there unscathed.

    Kobayashi's attack was completely ineffective for Sha Ru, and was directly swept away by Sha Ru's tail, but he didn't stop, and No. 16 followed suit.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1242 The crisis is approaching

    ?

    No. 16 tried his best to attack Cell, but in the face of the powerful Cell, it was nothing more than scratching an itch, "Is this the only way to turn a mechanical doll into a waste product? It doesn't hurt or itch!  "

    Sha Ru directly grabbed the artificial man No. 16 and smashed it to the ground. At this time, No. 17 also rushed over, "Damn monsters!"  Lu was killed in seconds.

    This monster walked towards No. 18. At this time, the rock mass behind moved, and Trunks rushed out from under the ruins. He couldn't stand this kind of behavior anymore, and directly turned into a Super Saiyan.  state of being!

    Looking at Vegeta angrily, "Dad, you are wrong! You can't let that guy become a perfect body. If his strength exceeds ours, what should we do!"

    Possibly a father will always be the strongest in front of his children. There is no doubt about it. Vegeta looked at the angry and ignorant Trunks, "It's a shame, don't you want to see how strong he is?"

    But for a mixed-race Saiyan, he doesn't have such a strong sense of aggressiveness, "I I don't want to see! The hellish future! I've had enough, I must stop him from becoming a full body, even if it takes  dad."

    Now for Trunks, nothing is more important than hitting Cell, but Vegeta just thought it was ridiculous when he looked at such a rebellious Trunks.

    Vegeta looked at Trunks, "Down with me! You idiot, you won't shoot at your father! Try it if you can." At this time, the shock wave had already gathered in Trunks' hands, but  I heard Vegeta say that.

    Without hesitation, Trunks directly hit the shock wave, towards Vegeta, and into the sky.  And now No. 18 is powerless to resist facing the mighty Sharu.

    The shock waves hit him one by one, but they were all resisted by Sha Ru, and they were lifted without any effort. At this time, Sha Ru's tail was shaking around, and he had already started to kill No. 18.

    Seeing that No. 18 was in danger, Kelin was very angry, "Is everything over?" No. 16 lying on the ground could do nothing, and Sharu opened the absorption hole of his tail and aimed at No. 18.

    The current situation is not optimistic, and No. 18 can't do anything about the current situation. She closed her eyes in fear and gave up resistance, because even this is useless.

    And at this moment, when Sharu was happy, Trunks kicked him away, stood in front of No. 18 and said to him, "Hurry up, get out of here without stopping!"

    Trunks directly displeased Sha Ru, and Sha Ru must be uncomfortable. As soon as he cursed, Trunks rushed over and attacked him fiercely.

    Trunks did not leave any room for this attack, and Sharu had no chance to fight back, because he was far inferior to Trunks in any aspect, and now he has surpassed him in the future world.

    No. 18 ran over and helped No. 16, and No. 16 looked at No. 18, "Leave me alone! Hurry up!"  Number sixteen smiled at number eighteen.

    Vegeta is now soaking in the sea, feeling very uncomfortable in his heart, "Damn it, that bastard Trunks actually attacked me."

    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, glanced at it, and aroused the anger in his heart, "Damn bastard, I will never let you go."

    But now in the training room in the heaven, Wuchen put Wukong on his back on the bed. Looking at Wukong's struggling expression, he felt uncomfortable, but for the safety of the world, only they practiced hard.

    But even so, as soon as Wukong was put on the bed, Wukong woke up, and his spirit was being tortured, "Wuchen, I'm sorry, it's all my procrastination, Wuchen's cultivation has not made any progress."

    "It's okay, you can just practice becoming a Super Saiyan! As long as you can become a Super Saiyan, the two of us will quickly improve our combat effectiveness in the next battle."

    Now Sharu is still under the attack of Trunks, Sharu glanced at these artificial humans, they wanted to run, then looked back at the sun, smiled, "Don't try to escape!"

    Then he flew down, and Trunks chased after him nervously, but this time Sharu flew towards the sky again, and flew under the sun, "Don't even think about going anywhere, No. 18! I absolutely  I won't let you escape."

    At this time, Vegeta also rushed here. He saw Trunks in the air, "That bastard, I will never let you go", but only saw Cell under the sun, directly resorted to "  Sun Punch'.

    The light of Sun Fist is tooStrong!  The eyes of everyone present were dizzy, this time Sharu can absorb No. 18 to his heart's content, "Let me taste it, No. 18!"

    Although Kelin was dizzy and couldn't open his eyes, he felt their figures and stood in front of No. 18, blocking Sharu's attack on him.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1243 The Premonition of the Namekians

    ?

    But it was of no use, and was blown away by Sharu, and No. 18 slowly opened his eyes in pain, and attacked Sharu based on his feeling.

    Sharu's speed was indeed very fast, and he slowly opened the absorption hole on the tail, aimed at No. 18, and directly covered her inside. Kelin was very angry when he heard the sound, and then moved towards Sharu again.  Attacked over.

    Everyone of them is panicking now. When they opened their eyes, the Sharu in front of them was a little different again, becoming stronger, and his breath was spreading.

    Just like that, No. 18 was completely sucked in. Trunks just rushed over, but it was too late, and Sharu had already absorbed No. 18.

    At this moment, the clouds in the sky suddenly drifted away, and the air condensed. This is exactly what Vegeta wanted, "The complete body is finally coming out!"

    Now, in front of Klin and the others, Cell is evolving, and Vegeta is looking forward to it in the air, "It took so much effort, don't let me down again."

    Trunks was very angry, "How can you become a perfect body! Let's see the trick! Monster!" Trunks attacked Cell, but Cell appeared with a protective shield, which lowered all attacks.  keep out.

    At this time, the sky was full of thunder and lightning, surrounded by dark clouds, and a powerful energy wave was slowly spreading. At this time, this energy had already affected the heavens.

    Bulma and the others panicked, "What's going on? What happened? The whole earth seems to be shaking!" "It's Cell's qi, which is still growing!"

    On this uninhabited island, the surrounding waves formed a sea tornado, and the hurricane blew the island, surrounding the island with the harshest environment. Cell will burst out bit by bit, and it is still growing.

    Trunks is very nervous now, "I won't let you ruin the future!" Trunks launched an attack on Cell while he was evolving, but he was blocked directly, and Trunks was bounced away in an instant  up!

    On a distant planet, the Namekians found a place to return to. Dandy nervously ran to the elder's room. Everyone gathered here. The elder looked at Dandy's nervous look.

    "Dandy, have you felt it?" "What is this evil energy? What happened to the earth?" "I don't know, although I don't know, but if this continues, not only the earth, but the whole universe may be destroyed.  destroyed."

    Their premonitions have always been accurate. Even the Namekians living in such a remote place can feel this strong air wave. It seems that the earth is really in danger this time.

    They couldn't stop Sharu anymore, they stood still and watched Sharu evolve quietly, because their attacks were useless to him, only Vegeta was looking forward to it.

    "Is it finally completed? This is the legendary perfect body!" Vegeta is very excited now, but this is caused by him alone, and the Saiyan's aggressive blood has brought him disaster.

    Piccolo told Bulma, "Now Sharu has become a full body!" Bulma looked back at Tianjin Fan, and he also nodded. He must be surprised, "How could this be? Did Xiaolin not use my remote control?"

    "The controller was crushed by Kobayashi!" Hearing Piccolo's words, Bulma was disappointed, "Why? Why? The controller I worked so hard to research, why was it broken again?"

    "Damn Vegeta! You are responsible!" Piccolo hates Vegeta very much now, not only that, he has never had a good impression of Vegeta.

    At this time, Cell has evolved to a perfect body on the ground, and now Sha Ru has finally become a perfect body. His power beyond imagination will soon make the world tremble!

    Regarding the current situation, the action to prevent Cell from becoming a perfect body unfortunately failed. The eighteenth was finally absorbed, and Sha Ru also completed the perfect body. The frightening situation finally became a reality.

    In the training room in the heaven, Wuchen and Wukong are practicing hard, and Wukong is also working hard to become stronger. After all, he is his brother, and he will always be merciful. When he was fighting Piccolo before, he was never merciless.

    Wukong fell to the ground and did not stop fighting with Wuchen. Wuchen felt that this momentum was very good. At this time, Wukong remembered what Piccolo had said to him before, "Wuchen is not suitable to be a master, because Wuchen is too gentle.  It¡¯s not enough to be strict with people!¡±

    When Wu Chen heard what Wu Kong said, he already knew what he was thinking, "When you fight against you, you have always been merciful. You took into account the brotherhood and did not hurt me, so please, please kill me because of it."  determination to train me."

    "If I am really dead, it means that I only haveWith this little ability, it is impossible to surpass Wuchen and you!  "Wuchen heard what he meant, and burst into the form of a super Saiyan in an instant, and the aura emitted directly knocked Wukong to the ground.

    "If you don't work hard, you can't really become stronger, let alone become a Super Saiyan!" Wuchen directly used the "Turtle Shockwave" at Wukong, and Wukong didn't even think about it, and directly defended against this light wave!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1244 The Perfect Cell

    ?

    The light wave that Wuchen attacked Wukong meant too much to him, he tried to accept the impact of this light wave, and he remembered right here, "I was so naive before! I was also at that time."

    He remembered his previous training, he remembered the first Saiyan who fought Piccolo, he remembered the time he fought against the Ginyu Special Forces, and when he fought Frieza.

    "It's all because I'm too weak, it's my fault, because I'm too dependent on everyone!" Wukong is under the pressure and at the same time, he is mentally coordinating, and he turns the pressure into a Super Saiyan.  Morphologically.

    Wukong's hairstyle began to change color, changing between yellow and black, the breath of Super Saiyan kept rising, and finally became a complete Super Saiyan, directly blocking Sun Wuchen's shock wave!

    Wuchen flew down at this time, looking at Goku who was still in the form of a Super Saiyan on the ground, he felt great comfort in his heart, "Goku, finally turned into a Super Saiyan! That's it, stay in shape,  Curb your excitement!"

    He also wants to maintain this state very much, but the pressure of this state is too strong. Wukong is working very hard now. He only lasted for a while, but in the end he still couldn't use it freely.

    "I'm sorry, Wuchen, it's too difficult!" "No, Wukong, you did a good job! We can take our time and take a break!" The two returned to the room to rest.

    But the struggle in the lower realms is still going on, Vegeta saw that Cell, who has become a perfect body, has not changed much, and slowly fell down, "It seems that the perfect body is not a big deal, but the shape has shrunk instead!"

    Shalu is now trying to get his full body physique, and he doesn't care about anything, but this annoyed Klin. He remembered that No. 18 was absorbed by this monster, and he was very angry in his heart!

    Directly attacked Sharu, and fought him at close range, but Sharu didn't care, standing still, Kling didn't believe it, and punched and kicked Sharu again.

    Now the monster has become even stronger, "Is this the perfect body? This is the perfect body. It's so wonderful! I finally got it."

    Kelin's attack on him had no effect, so he stood directly behind and used "Qi Yuan Slash" towards him, hitting his neck, but nothing happened at all, but the "Qi Yuan Slash" was vaporized!

    "The Qi Yuan Slash that even Frieza could cut was easily eliminated by him! Is this the power of a perfect body?" It seems that he has been frightened now!

    Sharu came to Klin unhurriedly, smiled at him, and kicked him in the face. Klin lay motionless on the ground, and Trunks flew over quickly.

    But he found it very interesting, "This man is really lucky to be the first to taste this complete power!" Trunks helped Klin up, "Mr.  You can eat it!"

    Vegeta is very satisfied with the current situation. He came to Sharu, "Are you happy to kill this kind of garbage? It seems to be about the same as I expected, and I haven't made much progress after becoming a full body!"

    "What a rude guy, please do warm-up exercises with me!" Vegeta heard the meaning, "No problem, I will kill you during the warm-up exercises! Don't worry! I won't leave any room for you  .¡±

    Kelin ate the fairy bean, and his body recovered. His life was hanging by a thread, "Great, Mr. Xiaolin, you are finally okay. It's really dangerous. I thought you were going to die!"

    "It's no good, Vegeta is going to be killed!" Krillin opened his mouth to say something like this, how could he not surprise Trunks, "Compared to you Saiyans, I am indeed insignificant."

    "But I know the strength of the opponent, that guy, I know how scary that guy is, maybe he just touched me lightly, and I already felt the horror of that power!"

    Vegeta is ready, Cell is also in a fighting state, and No. 16 is watching their battle, "Cell has indeed become stronger, but Vegeta's energy is still above him!"

    But Klin knew, "Now you can't rely on Qi as a reference, that guy's hidden power is immeasurable, just like you, Trunks!" This made Trunks very surprised, "You know  !"

    The two had already fought each other, Vegeta tried his hand, the two fought for a round, Vegeta was very disdainful, "It seems that the so-called full body strength will increase, it is all a lie!"

    Vegeta attacked Cell fiercely, and Cell was always on the defensive. Although Vegeta's attack was fierce, it was good for Cell.?No effect.

    Klin and Trunks watched their battle from the side, "People like Vegeta may not be able to detect it, but I can feel it. You take Vegeta into account, so you hide your strength. You have surpassed Vegeta  The realm that cannot be surpassed, right?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1245 Tremble!  real strength

    ?

    Now the battle between the two of them is getting more and more fierce. Vegeta is chasing Cell and attacking wildly, but these are like the warm-up exercises that Cell said. He didn't attack at all, but kept defending.

    But now Vegeta is not aware of this problem, just blindly attacking Sharu with a shock wave, thinking that he will definitely be injured if he is hit, and he must bear these injuries, but he did not think of the physical energy in Sharu's body.

    Trunks is still worried now, "Papa has surpassed the boundaries of a Super Saiyan, just like he is now, with very strong power!"

    "But one day, I surpassed his realm again, and I comprehended what Wuchen said, but I can't tell my father, my proud father will definitely not accept it, and my father should not lose to Shalu!"

    Klin understands Trunks' mood very well. He knows that Trunks doesn't want to attack Vegeta, so he has been hiding his true strength, but now he can only pin his hopes on Vegeta.

    "As expected of Vegeta, the attack just now was just right!" The voice came from behind Vegeta. When he looked back, he saw that Sharu was standing behind him. He was very annoyed.

    How could Vegeta endure such ridicule towards him, and launched a shock wave at him crazily, both of them became serious, and Sharu didn't have any affection for him!

    The companions in the heavens were also looking at him, "As expected of Vegeta, on par with the full body Cell!" Tenzin Fan thought it was incredible, but Piccolo didn't think so, "On par? Vegeta is too much  impatient!"

    "In front of an opponent whose strength is comparable to his own, or even greatly surpassed his own strength, he has lost his sense!" Piccolo's analysis is very in place, and there is nothing wrong with it. Vegeta has not yet realized how powerful Cell is.

    It is easy for Cell to deal with Vegeta now, and Cell's control of Qi is very good. Even Vegeta can't find his position, and he has to rely on the visual range to find it.

    No. 16 has already sensed his breath, "After absorbing No. 17 and No. 18, Cell will be so powerful. Dr. Gaylor really created a terrifying monster."

    Seeing Cell on the ground, Vegeta attacked him again, "Don't look down on people!" But no matter how angry Vegeta was, Cell would ignore him and just keep doing it to him.  warm up.

    "Is the power gap really that big?" No. 16 looked at the current situation as a bit unfavorable, but Vegeta was still stalking as always, attacking Cell.

    "Damn! You guys, you didn't do anything serious!" "It's said to be warming up, there is no need to get serious with you!" It seems that the attack just now, Shalu was really just a warm-up exercise, and all of them were in a defensive state.

    Trunks and the others were also very surprised, "It's been a warm-up exercise until now! Is Cell's perfect body really so powerful? It seems that Dad is really in danger! Damn it!"

    Vegeta's mind is now filled with anger, "Go all out! Don't you feel ashamed when I beat you up just now? Cell, even if you become a perfect body, it's nothing! It's the same as before.  exactly the same!"

    "If you are not reconciled, let me see your full body strength! Don't keep any leeway with me, use your full strength and have a good fight with me!" "Okay, then let you see it!"

    At this moment, Cell moved behind Vegeta in an instant, "You underestimate me, Super Vegeta!" Turning around, he kicked Cell on the neck. Just when Vegeta was happy, Cell just looked at him blankly.  with him.

    He just tilted his head and didn't suffer any impact. Now his ability to withstand is too strong, and Vegeta was also frightened by his ability to withstand.

    "Should have hit, Vegeta's kick completely hit Cell's vitals, butit didn't hurt! That guywhat a monster! Trunks! Aren't you going to help him? Use your hidden powers  .¡±

    "For Dad, being saved by me or Wuchen is more humiliating than being killed by Cell, Dad is that kind of person!" "But", the two of them are not in a hurry here  What's the use!

    No. 16 looked at them quietly, "Vegeta's blow should have hit Cell's vitals perfectly, but Cell was unscathed. Is the power gap so big? It seems that Vegeta is real this time."  It's dangerous."

    "What's the matter? What about your aura just now? Are you scared by me! Aren't you going to crush me? Go ahead! I'll just stand here, I want to see what Super Vegeta really is!  strength."

    Sharu looked at Vegeta, taunting him with cold words, Vegeta?I was really scared now, "Imy full blowwhy?" "What's wrong? Smile, Vegeta!"

    Seeing Vegeta who was already stunned, Cell kicked him directly, kicked him to the mountain island behind, and knocked down several mountains in a row. It seems that Cell's aura has shown  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1246 The Last Flash Cannon

    ?

    The moment Vegeta fell into the sea, he exploded again, but suddenly stopped breathing and fell into the sea. He couldn't guess what Vegeta was thinking now.

    Vegeta climbed ashore, and Cell looked at him in such a mess, "Didn't you just say that the gap between us is too big, and it's boring to fight with me? Now tell me what you said!"

    How could he be willing to do this? Suddenly, the breath on Trunks' side rose to another level, and Trunks' muscles were also growing violently.

    Klin looked at him, "Why are you still standing there! Trunks! If you don't hurry up, Vegeta is going to die, and if he dies, he will have no self-esteem at all."

    But Trunks didn't think so, but he was still waiting, he was still waiting for an opportunity, "Wait until Dad loses consciousness before making a move, so that he won't find out that I have surpassed him."

    Xiao Lin looked very anxious, but he was helpless, he couldn't understand Trunks' thoughts, and he couldn't understand his mood, "Mr. Xiao Lin, for father, self-esteem is indispensable, and a father without self-esteem is not a father.  "

    "Self-esteem makes Dad stronger and more lonely, but it is this aspect of Dad that attracts Mom! I also" Now Kelin seemed to understand what he meant, and there were no more obstacles.

    "Pray that you don't get killed before you lose consciousness!" Cell looked at Vegeta in a panic, "Trash, Vegeta, unfortunately, the warm-up is over!"

    Vegeta was very unwilling, "Before I say goodbye, I would like to thank you. Without the help of your idiot, I'm afraid I won't be able to become a perfect body." The so-called perfect body, Vegeta just wants to try to challenge with stronger people.

    He has cultivated in the house of spirit and time for a year, and what he was waiting for was to meet a strong opponent, but now after helping Sharu complete his body, there is such a big gap with him.

    Sharu!  Unfathomable strength, how should Vegeta deal with it now?  Now, in order to fight Cell, Wukong and Wuchen keep practicing in the house of time and spirit.

    In addition, Cell, who has become a perfect body, has shown unique strength, and has beaten Super Vegeta to the ground. How could Vegeta, who has a strong self-esteem, be willing to lose all this.

    Goku has fully mastered the Super Saiyan form at this time, and he is constantly exercising outside, but Wuchen is searching for food in the room. For a foodie, the main thing is food, and Wuchen can eat it.

    Sun Wuchen stopped Wukong, "Wukong, it's time to eat! You must eat more to make your body stronger, otherwise Qiqi will scold me!" Wuchen took a piece of meat and asked Wukong to heat it up, and Wukong sent out a shock wave  , cooked immediately.

    However, when Wu Chen took it into his hand, suddenly the flames rose sharply, and the piece of meat turned into ashes. Wu Chen told him, "Wu Kong, you can't do it if you don't learn how to control your power."

    Sixteenth looked at Sharu's back, and then glanced at Vegeta's situation. He wanted to kill Sharu, but just two steps away, Sharu turned his back to him!

    Said to him, "You should know what the consequences will be! Don't waste your efforts, No. 16! Now you have nothing to do, you are just a waste product."

    Unwilling to lose to Cell, Vegeta slowly rose into the air, and unleashed the strongest breath with all his strength. Trunks and Klin, both of them looked at Vegeta very worried.

    At this moment, the wind is raging and the waves are choppy. Vegeta has upgraded the afterburner, but it consumes too much internal energy. Trunks is very afraid that Vegeta will not be able to support it, but he still insists on going his own way!

    Now he is crazy, "Shalu! Even if you become a perfect body, I believe you will not dare to take this move head-on! How about it, don't you dare? You are as cowardly as a mouse."

    Trunks could see that Vegeta was provoking Cell now, "Dad wanted Cell to take this move head-on, so he deliberately provoked him."

    Krillin looked at this move, "Are you kidding, is he going to use this move on Earth? How is such a powerful attack possible!" But Vegeta can't control that much anymore.

    Even No. 16 felt the strong attack, and quickly took a few steps back, but looking at Sharu, he wanted to try to catch the attack, no matter how much Klin and Trunks yelled at him,  Neither has any effect!

    Vegeta has gathered his attack power to the peak, looking at Cell, he fired this 'flash cannon' directly, and launched this fierce attack on Cell, Cell was frightened, he didn't seem to  get ready.

    I saw that where this light wave went, there was no grass growing, and with the impact, all the mountains, islands, and rivers would rush out of a road, and Sharu didn't get out of the way!

     But the light wave controlled by Vegeta is very stable. The moment it hit the ground, it just scratched a layer of skin and rushed directly into the universe. I thought it would destroy the earth, but I didn't expect that all the energy hit the universe this time  middle!

    Even if it hits the universe, it will emit energy, and a doomsday explosion is emitted somewhere, and a super big light flashes out, but fortunately, the earth is saved.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1247 Keeping Vegeta's Dignity

    ?

    The light waves emitted by Vegeta left a huge crack in the ground, but this was also unexpected by Trunks and Klin.

    "Great, we're saved! Dad's attack range has shrunk, and it looks like it's been carefully calculated!" Vegeta stood on the ground panting, "It feels like a hit!"

    Standing in the smoky mist, Sha Ru was struggling to see him, and when the dust cleared, Sha Ru was exposed, half of his body was destroyed at this moment!

    Vegeta looked at Cell proudly, "It deserves it!" Everyone looked very successful, and when the joy came, Cell was still trembling, "Oops, how could this happen? I didn't expect to become the perfect me  brute!"

    "Just kidding! Laughing so idioticly, have you forgotten that I have Piccolo's blood on me?" Vegeta, who was laughing, suddenly froze his expression. He thought of Piccolo's combined body and regenerated body!

    I saw that half of Sha Ru's destroyed body grew back again, "Sorry, I disappointed you! Alright! It's time to kill you."

    Walking towards Vegeta, Vegeta was very unwilling, so he then shot light waves at Cell, but it was almost ineffective. In this way, Vegeta attacked Cell, and Cell completely defended  resistance!

    Cell never stopped, just walked up to Vegeta, punched him to the shore, and when Vegeta stood up again, Cell was already standing in front of him.

    Kicked Vegeta directly into the air, and in an instant, at the end of a distance, Cell appeared, waiting for Vegeta's charge, and kicked Vegeta to the ground again, this time  His blow hits the nail on the head.

    Vegeta was smashed into the pit, and he seemed to be dying, and Vegeta's Super Saiyan form had disappeared, Krillin and the others were very panicked, "Oops, it's no longer a Super Saiyanlost consciousness  ordead"

    "Vitality is so tenacious! Let me free you immediately! Vegeta!" Cell proudly looked at the half-dead Vegeta in the air, feeling very happy in his heart.

    At this moment, Klin thought, "Tranks, hurry up! This is the time to unleash your potential power." Needless to say, Trunks is already working hard to advance.

    Now Trunks is constantly emitting light. Cell has fallen to the ground and has aimed at Vegeta. This time Trunks is completely angry. Seeing that Vegeta is about to be executed on the ground  .

    How could it not make him angry!  And anger is also an important element for Saiyans to advance. Cell looked at Vegeta, "This time is over, Vegeta! Let's go with peace of mind."

    The hair that Trunks was now tied was also flushed with anger. The so-called crown of anger was nothing more than that. He seemed to have transformed this time, and he had already lost consciousness crazily.

    Just as Sharu was attacking, he seemed to have discovered a stronger power, which was exploding, and it was still improving!

    And now, in the heavenly training room, Wukong and Wuchen are still working hard to practice. Now Wukong has mastered the form of a super Saiyan, but he has not yet controlled his power. Wuchen is now starting to exercise his strength.

    "Okay, Goku! Catch me by any means!" Goku turned into a Super Saiyan form and flew out. Goku was very excited and turned into a Super Saiyan form, and rushed out after him.

    At this time, Wukong felt a force, and launched a shock wave in the direction of that force, hitting Wuchen directly, "The prediction was very accurate, but it was still too naive."

    In this way, the cultivation of the two of them is constantly advancing and strengthening. Wu Chen's speed is very fast, but now Wu Kong's speed and reaction power have also been improved.

    The attack was like rain, and hit Wuchen. Wuchen looked a little flustered, but relatively speaking, this power is still far inferior to Wuchen!

    Although Wuchen intercepted Wukong's attack, he didn't know that Wukong was standing behind him and sat on his neck all of a sudden, "Catch it!" "Wukong, you are too heavy! But you did a good job  Well!"

    Wuchen looked at the room behind him, it had been destroyed badly, the two of them attacked a bit randomly, which caused the sense of direction to be messed up, "It seems that our attack was a bit too much!" "Too concentrated!  "

    "If you can't fix it well, you will be scolded by Mr. Bobo! It seems that we have to fill these things up before we leave!" The two smiled casually.

    And now, the energy of Trunks has solidified with the air, and everyone can feel the powerful power of Trunks, and now the breath is finally gatheredTogether, but Sha Ru has been dumbfounded.

    "How could there be such a powerful force? Who is that person?" Sharu took a closer look, and it was Trunks, he must have found it incredible!

    Now even Klin is a little scared when he sees it. The current Trunks is no longer the previous Trunks, both in appearance and strength.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1248 Trunks' Hidden Strength

    ?

    Klin hasn't stabilized his emotions yet, "Even though he hasn't attacked yet, Qi is already so terrifying, what will happen? Saiyans are really"

    Just as Kobayashi was still thinking about this question, Trunks turned his head and looked at him, "Mr. Kobayashi, can you take my dad to Teacher Wutian!"

    But he was taken aback and he was relieved, but that's okay, I'm useless here, and it's too dangerous here, people without strength are like a blanket of fire here!

    In fact, he is more worried about Trunks, because he is really terrible now, not in terms of strength, but in terms of appearance alone, he has gone crazy, but fortunately, he was wrong.

    "Great, your sanity is still very clear. I thought you would be like Wuchen turning into a giant ape, and you would go crazy in an instant!"  Going crazy is terrible.

    "It doesn't matter, this is for you, wait for the opportunity to eat it for Dad!" Trunks threw the fairy beans to Klin, "Can you do this? Don't you run out of fairy beans?"

    "I don't need fairy beans, because I must be the winner!" Trunks went down very confidently, but Klin was still very worried, "He actually said that, very confident!"

    Trunks came to Sharu, and the two of them looked at each other. No. 16, who was physically weak, was also very surprised to see such a powerful Trunks, "It's so strong, it's actually hiding such power!  "

    "I'm going to kill you, Shalu!" "You're not a small tone, Trunks!" The two came together like this, looking at each other. The staring between masters often lies in eye contact.  The action will be neglected for one round!

    The two suddenly started fighting, and Kelin was also very surprised. They disappeared suddenly as soon as they touched their bodies. In fact, they had already moved into the air, and the speed was so fast that Kelin didn't even see it.

    "It's quite powerful, Trunks! I didn't expect you to hide this power!" The two fought again in an instant, but this time they moved again and came to Klin, who was so frightened that Klin shuddered.  trembling.

    Relatively speaking, Cell is only for fighting, but Trunks aims to kill Cell, and every attack is very fierce, from the island to the sea, from the sea to the air.

    There was no pause, but this time the attack involved Vegeta, the ground was shattered, Vegeta almost fell in, and Trunks was a little worried about it.

    Sha Ru looked at Trunks very seriously, "It's really a two-shot, I almost hit you!" The speed of the two is too fast, and they can sense each other's fighting skills, and they can also feel each other's strength.  direction of attack.

    Suddenly, Sharu slammed into Trunks with a violent impact, making it impossible for Trunks to dodge. He punched him again, and then kicked him far away. Klin saw  very nervous.

    But Trunks seemed to step back consciously. The moment he fell to the ground, he raised his head, looked at Kling, and signaled Vegeta behind him.

    Now Klin understood, he wanted to take this opportunity to give Klin a chance to let Klin escape with Vegeta, "In order for me to rescue Vegeta!" In this way, Trunks retreated further and further, Sasha  Lu followed suit and attacked from behind.

    Krillin flew down and came to Vegeta, looked at Vegeta and thought for a while, "For the sake of dignity, Cell has become a perfect body, but it ended up like this, Trunks is using far more power than you  Strength fights."

    He carried Vegeta on his back, "I can't appreciate the wonderful battle, it's all because of your stupid self-esteem. You are a dispensable guy to me, but it's different to Trunks."

    At this time, he gestured to Trunks, "Really, what's so good about this kind of father?" Krillin flew away with Vegeta on his back, Trunks finally stood up steadily, and now he was relieved  No worries.

    "It's finally possible to fight without worries! Vegeta has been taken away!" The words that Sharu said hit Trunks' mind.

    "You know?" "Of course, I also know that you deliberately led me away from Vegeta!" "It's surprising! You know and let him go?" "Of course, I'm not interested in him anymore  , what I am interested in now is you!"

    Trunks looked at Sharu, "I didn't expect you to know so much!" "It's really exciting! Just let me know how powerful the perfect body is!"

    Now Trunks can finally show great power, but whether this power can surpass the killing of a full body is unknown.

    Vegeta's full blow, against SandLu was useless, and then Trunks played for his father. Both sides are very strong, but in the end they don't know who will win!

    "What a terrible aura! This powerful aura is still rising, and the strength of both sides is comparable. This battle will definitely be a continuous battle!" Sitting next to him, No. 16 admired the aura emitted by the two of them.  .  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1249: Trunks vs. Perfect Cell

    ?

    Klin has flown a certain safe distance with Vegeta on his back, but the strong aura is still the same as before, "It's Trunks' aura, it's really powerful! It's obviously far away, Saiyan  People are really scary!"

    Even in the heavens, they felt this aura, and this strong aura affected the surrounding environment. Even these partners in the sky felt a little fear of these auras.

    "It's amazing! This is Is this the Qi of Trunks? It's even stronger than Vegeta, much stronger, and it should be able to kill Cell now!"

    Sharu looked at Trunks, "Formidable strength, your father Vegeta is indeed inferior to you!" Trunks was very angry, "We must not let you artificial people do anything reckless! I don't want to  Goodbye to that hellish future."

    Trunks kept improving his qi energy, and Sharu was very excited to see, "That's great, that's great, that's great! The strength is really amazing, even surpassing me, I'm very happy! Gai under the Nine Springs  Dr. Luo should be very happy too."

    "Because I finally met an opponent who can try my ultimate power!" Sharu didn't stop, and started to increase his own energy, "I really want you to taste the terrifying power of this complete body!"

    "It's just what I want, let me show you the true power of Saiyans!" In the battle between the two types, neither one was willing to admit defeat, Trunks attacked Cell, and Cell then jumped into the air,  Trunks fired countless afterburners at him!

    But it was only after the fight that he realized that he hadn't attacked him. Sharu jumped behind him and kicked Trunks to the ground. Then Trunks formed a U-shaped curve and kicked on the ground like a boomerang.  On Sharu.

    No. 16 watched their battle from below, and felt fear in his heart, "A group of monsters can't catch their movements at all. The strength of the two is really too strong."

    "I'm going to kill you! I can't let you artificial people ruin the earth anymore!" The two of them rushed together again, and they clasped their palms together, and they fought together. In the end, Shalu hit Trunks on the head with a hammer.  opened.

    Trunks rushed over and fought him in hand-to-hand combat. The last 'flash cannon' hit him on the ground. Sharu was not angry, but felt very excited.

    "So that's how it is. It is indeed very powerful and has surpassed me, but it will definitely not defeat me!" Trunks was very suspicious of what Shalu said, "You are talking big!"

    Krillin's purpose now is to send Vegeta to Wutian teacher. During the flight, Vegeta suddenly coughed. He was very concerned about Vegeta's body movement, "Are you okay? Vegeta  .¡±

    "It seems that we should let him eat the fairy beans quickly!" So he found a nearby island and stopped, put him on the ground, patted him, "Vegeta! You can't die! This is the fairy bean!"  Bean, eat it now."

    After feeding him the fairy beans, Vegeta also slowly woke up, sat up in a dizzy state, still remembering this hatred in his heart, "Damn it, Cell!"

    Now Trunks is trying his best to attack Cell, but every attack can't get close to Cell. His reaction is too fast, which makes him very angry!

    Sha Ru could see that Trunks was still improving his aura, "As expected of Trunks, he is still improving, but he still can't beat me!"

    Trunks continued to improve his aura. In the heavenly world, Tianjin Fan and Piccolo also felt the strong fluctuations in the lower world, "It's so powerful, it completely surpasses Cell, it's unbelievable."

    Bulma was confused by what the two of them said, "Who are you talking about? Don't be so ambiguous, let everyone understand?"

    "Of course it's Trunks!" Hearing this name, Bulma was very happy, holding the little Trunks in her hand and cheering, "You are really great! Trunks!"

    In the house of spirit and time, Wukong and Wuchen are still practicing. Wuchen sits there quietly, while Wukong activates his breath again, raising his anger as much as possible, and maintaining his super Saiyan power.  human form.

    Transforming into a Super Saiyan requires an opportunity, and this opportunity is anger. Only peaceful anger can make it maintain the super Saiyan form for a long time.

    "Angry, I must be angry, only anger can make me a Super Saiyan!" Wukong is constantly increasing his anger value, and is also maintaining this anger.

    Wuchen was sitting there meditating, and was awakened by Wukong, looking at him, "When did he become so active? It's really exciting! Maybe it will be really powerful."

      While Wukong was practicing, he thought, "Wuchen has been sitting like this every day recently, it is really difficult to surpass the Super Saiyan! It seems that I have to work harder."

    At this time, both of them stopped, Wukong was already very tired, Wuchen stood up, and instantly burst into his super Saiyan form, his strength was greatly improved, and even his breath fluctuated to Wukong.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1250 Unbalanced Power

    ?

    Wukong quietly watched Wuchen explode, very excited, "It's so powerful, Wuchen is so powerful! Wuchen, you have already surpassed the Super Saiyan."

    "It can continue to change!" As he spoke, Wu Chen's power rose again, and Wu Kong was very surprised, "It's too powerful, such a strong power, Wu Chen! This way, he won't lose to anyone.  We will definitely reach Cell."

    And Trunks is still continuing to attack Sha Ru, "Impossible, it's impossible! Why can't I hit?" Sha Ru snorted coldly, "I'm already disappointed in you, I want to try the power of the complete body  Not anywhere!"

    How could Trunks bear Sharu's words to him, and he rushed towards him and directly launched a violent attack. He was very unconvinced, but the reality proved to him that he was always under the pressure of Sharu.

    "It's the same no matter how many times! You can't beat me!" Trunks didn't understand, "Why? Why? I'm obviously much stronger!"

    Wukong is now beside Wuchen encouraging him, "Wuchen, you will definitely win!" Wuchen shook his head, "This way we may not be able to win against Cell!"

    "Although it looks very powerful and has strong strength, although its muscles have developed and its strength has also increased, it hinders its speed. No matter how powerful it is, it will not help if it cannot hit the opponent. This way, it will not be able to defeat the monster Cell!"

    "And the energy will be consumed a lot. From the balance point of view, the ordinary Super Saiyan is the best! This can already be determined!" Wuchen took back his Super Saiyan state.

    "Goku! From now on, except for sleeping, try to maintain the Super Saiyan posture as much as possible, and treat it as a normal state, first start by eliminating the excitement of the Super Saiyan!"

    "Then, start from the basics. Although it's a bit of a circle, I think this is the best way." Wukong made sense after hearing Wuchen's words, "Okay! Wuchen, I will definitely work hard!"

    Sharu jumped down and looked at the panting Trunks, "You are too tender, you want to show your real strength, so you can further improve your strength through transformation, which is very easy."

    So he immediately showed the power of Trunks just now, which surprised him a lot. The state that surpassed the Super Saiyan that he thought of was actually easily learned by Cell.

    "However, simply strengthening the transformation is meaningless and has no effect. Even your father Vegeta knows this. Are you an idiot?" Now Trunks finally understands why he surpassed his father.

    "Is that true? It turns out that Dad can continue to transform, but he doesn't change, because he knows what the consequences will be. I'm so stupid! I can't win! Kill me!" Trunks said slowly  The one fell to the ground and put away his anger!

    Sharu heard that Trunks was so willing, did he say more, so he agreed happily, and Vegeta's body has recovered now, "Tranks suddenly became less angry, what's wrong? What?  What's going on?"

    "But that monster's anger has not weakened. Could it be that Trunks was defeated? He clearly said he would win" Vegeta was now full of anger, "Damn Cell!" "What do you want?"  "The only thing we can do now is kill that guy."

    But after all, it is his own son, even if he is not thinking of his son, he is thinking of himself, Saiyan is a guy who exists for self-esteem, there is nothing more terrible than shame, and he flew away after speaking.

    "Really, the Saiyans are truly a fighting nation! I really don't want to accompany him to die!" Klin is also very helpless now. He has no choice but to promise Trunks, but now he has to go back.

    In the heavenly realm, Bulma was still happy with his son's strength, "Has Trunks already won?" "What a great guy!" "Is Trunks so powerful?"

    "No, it's Perfect Cell, Trunks is going to be killed!" Now they are about to panic, the situation from below is getting more and more tense, changing every minute and every second.

    Now that Trunks has been discouraged, Cell pointed at Trunks, "You and your father Vegeta really let me down! I expected to have a good time! Really!"

    "Finally, I have a question. Although you failed miserably, the power of you and Vegeta has risen sharply in a short period of time. What have you done? Don't you want to talk about it? Then let me change the question, if I give you time  Upgrade again? How?"

    Hearing this, Trunks felt that there was hope for a reversal, and he heard what Sharu meant, as if the Saiyan breath in Sharu's body had exploded, as expected of having Saiyan cells in his body.

      "I don't know, how do you know if you don't try? Why do you ask?" "That means there is still a possibility of promotion! Well, the next question, what is Sun Wuchen doing? Why didn't he come?"

    "Mr. Sun Wuchen is cultivating in order to defeat you. He will definitely defeat you and fulfill everyone's wishes. I firmly believe that Mr. Sun Wuchen will never let us down."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1251 Sharu's new idea

    ?

    Suddenly, Sharu seemed to have a very good idea, "Well said, I want to hold a martial arts conference!" "The martial arts conference?"  Bar."

    Now Trunks is completely confused, "What does this mean?" "You may not know that there have been many World No. 1 Martial Arts Conferences held before, and I want to present it now!"

    "But your opponent is only me. One-on-one battle. If you win, the next person will continue. The number is not limited. The more people, the better for you. Call more people."

    "I will inform you of the location and details later, maybe it will be broadcast on TV!" "What!" "This seems to be a good way to pass the boredom. Goodbye, remember to prepare more fairy beans!"

    Trunks still didn't understand what Sharu meant?  What's the matter now?  Don't kill us, what is this monster thinking?  "Wait! Cellwhy are you holding a martial arts tournamentyour ultimate goal"

    "I don't understand at all, is it to conquer the earthnotconquer the entire universe?" "The purpose of holding the Martial Arts Tournament is to confirm my complete strength, to make the whole world fearful, and to enhance my strength in battle."

    "The ultimate goal? I didn't expect that I have no interest in conquering the universe Even the original purpose of my creation, killing Sun Wuchen, is meaningless at the moment If I have to say it, it's probably for enjoyment  !"

    "The most important thing is to see the expression of human fear!" Trunks immediately became nervous when he heard Sharu's answer, but this was right in Sharu's arms, "Yes, that's the expression, hahahaha! See you later  !"

    After Sharu finished speaking, he flew away, leaving Trunks here alone, he hadn't figured out what was going on, what was the purpose of Sharu's threat to reopen the World's No. 1 Martial Arts Conference?

    In addition, through practice, can Sun Wuchen defeat Cell?  Now Sharu is far stronger than Trunks and Vegeta, and now he is going to hold the first martial arts tournament in order to show his strength.

    Now Trunks is still reminiscing what Sharu said just now, "The most important thing is to see the expression of human fear, yes, that is the expression." When Trunks thought of Sharu's face, he couldn't help it  He let out his strongest breath.

    He fell to the ground in pain. He was tortured by his thoughts and mental pressure, so he was in such pain. At this moment, Vegeta and Krillin had already arrived here.

    Seeing that Trunks was fine, they were relieved, and they fell to the ground. Seeing Vegeta coming, Trunks felt very uncomfortable and ashamed.

    Klin ran over and helped Trunks up, "Are you okay? What happened here?" Vegeta questioned Trunks, "Where's Cell?" "Sorry, I can't do anything."

    "Of course, you can't kill Perfect Cell!" Krillin hated Vegeta's words, "Don't say that, the current Trunks is far away" At this time,  Lankers hurriedly called Xiaolin to a stop.

    "Mr. Kobayashi!" Shaking his head at Klin, motioning to stop talking, Vegeta seemed to see something tricky in it, and in the heaven, Bulma was already worried, "I said, you guys! Don't be stupid  Stand still, go and save him!"

    "Tranks, Trunks is going to die!" "Don't worry, he's fine!" Hearing Piccolo said this to him, she relaxed, "Really?"  Fan was surprised.

    "Damn Sharu, I really can't figure it out. The Trunks power at that time did surpass Sharu, but why is there such a big gap? It seems that I have to go to the house of spirit and time to practice."

    Piccolo's analysis of the situation is very accurate, and he is very nervous now, he is almost unable to keep up with their strength, and he has to continue to practice.

    Trunks told the two of them what Sharu told him, and Klin was very surprised when he heard it, "What? Budo Conference! Did he say that?" Vegeta was almost pissed off, "  Damn it, that monster is actually making fun of us."

    "But, but, who will participate? Even you guys can't beat him", Trunks thought quietly, and told Klin, "I I plan to wait for Mr. Wuchen to come out before going to the spirit and time  practice in the house."

    "There is no need for you and Sun Wuchen! I just need to go in once more to solve everything!" Vegeta was very confident. At this moment, Number Sixteen walked out, "I, I want to participate too!"

    The three of them saw No. 16, who was in a terrible defeat, "what?" "Please, bring??Go to the capsule company!  When Trunks heard that the capsule company was mentioned on the sixteenth, he thought of his mother's safety.

    "Are you going to my mother? What are you going there for?" Trunks was very disbelieving that they were man-made, and Number Sixteen told him, "Yes, send me there for repairs and recovery of combat power. Then I will definitely be able to  It came in handy.¡±  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1252 Rest and exercise

    ?

    "Don't be kidding, you are the artificial man made by Dr. Gero!" Up to now, Trunks still has a grudge against their artificial man, and Kelin watched No. 16 walk over.

    Looking at the sincere eyes of No. 16, although he is an artificial human, in the process of communicating these days, Kelin felt that this artificial human was not bad at first, and smiled at him, "Okay, I will take you  Go find them!"

    Trunks was very nervous, "Mr. Kobayashi!" "Don't worry, Trunks! I don't think he is a bad guy!" "But" "The two who were swallowed by Sharu are not very bad either!"

    "It's really different from the future artificial man you mentioned! The time and space are completely different, and we need more powerful partners now!" Kelin picked up the number 16!

    Vegeta is now thinking about Sun Wuchen, "Come out soon! Sun Wuchen! No matter how hard you practice, it will be a waste of effort. As long as I go in again, Cell will no longer be able to be arrogant."

    In the training room of the heaven, Wu Chen and Wu Kong are still practicing. Now their fighting power has risen to another level, and Wu Chen is now breaking through his own realm.

    The two were fighting fiercely, leaving no room for each other. At this time, Vegeta and the three of them had already arrived at Bulma's house, and Bulma's mother was still watering the flowers here.

    I was very happy to see them here, "Xiao Bei, long time no see, you are still so handsome!" Bulma's mother focused her eyes on Trunks, "This man is also very handsome, you are Xiao Bei  Is that what it is?"

    "Hello, first time meeting!" Trunks felt very shy when he saw his grandma for the first time. At this time, Kelin put down No. 16, "Excuse me! Is Bulma here?"

    At this time, Bulma's father came by bicycle, "Xiaolin, Bulma just called and said that she is about to come back!" "Haven't come back from the heaven yet? Is that so?"

    Unexpected things happened again. Uninvited guests came here. Teacher Wu Tian and the others flew down in a spaceship. They were very happy to meet each other. Xiao Lin warmly greeted Gui Xianren.

    "Xiaolin, Bulma called us to come to the capsule company!" Yamcha looked at Kelin, "I can't figure out what's going on in Turtle House!" Qiqi also came up, and asked Klin where Wukong was?

    Kelin told Qiqi, "Wukong is still practicing in the heaven!" Qiqi looked very helpless!  "Isn't it over yet?" They said hello and went in!

    At this time, No. 16 was already lying on Bulma's father's research bed, and while repairing No. 16, he thought about this problem, "This is a great job! Dr. Gaylor is really good!"

    And Trunks has already told the group of them what Sharu said exactly, and they also felt incredible when they heard it, "Really? The world's number one martial arts conference!"

    "Yes, that's right, that's what Sharu said. It seems that it will be held ten days later, saying that we will be notified of the location later!" "Is the competition a knockout match?" "Not very clear!"

    Bulma's mother brought coffee to everyone, looked at Kame Senjin, "Kame Senjin, what is the best tournament in the world?"  Let's go."

    Vegeta was disgusted when he heard Guixianren boasting here, "In the past, martial arts masters gathered together to participate in the conference in order to get the title of 'the world's number one martial artist'."

    "Wu Chen and the others participated in the 21st Tianxia No. 1 Martial Arts Competition for the first time. They reached the finals in their first appearance, but their opponent was not easy. He was defeated by a player named Jia Jiqiong."

    "Five years later, the 22nd Tenkaichi Martial Arts Tournament opened. At that time, Tianjin Fan and Dumplings appeared in front of us. Then Tianjin Fan and Wu Chen launched a battle for the championship. Wu Chen lost the game by a narrow margin.  .¡±

    Vegeta snorted, feeling very naive about this kind of thing, "What a low-level battle!" Kame Sento continued to tell her, "Three years later, the 23rd Tenkaichi Martial Arts Tournament will open, it is really a turbulent meeting.  !"

    "At that time, Wukong was married, Piccolo took part in the competition under the pseudonym of Maginia, and gods also used human bodies to participate in the conference. This is no longer a competition that ordinary people can play! In the championship competition, Wuchen and Piccolo staged a game based on the fate of the world.  A deathmatch for stakes."

    "In the end, Wuchen won and became the strongest man on Earth, but the ring was gone, and the World's No. 1 Martial Arts Conference has never been held since then! That was a long time ago, right? Kobayashi!"

    Guixian looked back, and only Bulma's father was left here drinking coffee, and the others ran away, "So"That's right!  It's amazing!  "It seems that only Bulma's father appreciates it.

    And in a very distant area, Sharu came to this area, "Let's start building the venue of the Martial Arts Conference! This place is good, the arena is bigger than the world's No. 1 Martial Arts Conference."  (Remember this website URL: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1253 Construction of the venue for the Martial Arts Conference

    ?

    Just in an instant, the ground in this area was razed to the ground by Sha Ru, and then looked at the big mountain next to him, Sha Ru directly lifted the mountain up, and swiped at it with his hand.  go.

    Then, a super large mountain block appeared in front of my eyes, "The stone material here is better than I imagined!" Then he separated the mountain and turned it into large stone slabs, which were laid on the place just now.  on the area.

    Just like that, the martial arts conference was completed, "Okay, although there are still some decorations missing, let's talk about it later! Go to the TV station first!" Bulma's father is still repairing the body of No. 16.

    "It seems that your structure is completely different from the human-based artificial man!" "I am a purely mechanical body made out of thin air", "If this is the case, this is of no reference value!"

    Bulma's father threw the design draft paper on the 17th on the ground, turned on the machine on the 16th, but the 16th couldn't understand it, "What's the matter? Can it be repaired?"

    "It's okay, don't worry, I should be able to do something when Bulma comes back, after all, Bulma knows you better!" But at this time, No. 16 turned his attention to the kitten on Bulma's father's shoulder.

    He brought the cat over and put it in his hand, and this cat was not afraid of him, it crawled around on No. 16, and got along very well, which surprised Bulma's father.

    Everyone was discussing about the Budokai. Bulma's mother made a lot of cakes and drinks, and held a tea party for everyone, "This is really delicious, this cake is great!" "Well, there are many more, please  Eat some!"

    Oolong was very cunning, he directly put his hand on the cake that was just brought over, "This is mine!" The beard of the turtle fairy fluttered in anger, "Damn it, Oolong, that's what I like!"  The eyes are quicker than the hands!"

    Tianjin Fan and Kelin were discussing these things here, "Really, Oolong and the others are so leisurely!" They turned on the news on the TV, waiting for Shalu's attack!

    Vegeta was getting a little impatient now, "Damn it, what is Cell still dawdling about? Hurry up if you show up!" "Tranks! Did the details really come to us through TV?" "Yes, that's true  of!"

    Poole watched Yamcha go out, and quickly gave it up, "Master Yamcha!" "Purle, tell me if Shalu appears on TV, I will go outside to exercise." "Okay! Yamcha  Master."

    "It's only nine days before Sharu holds the martial arts conference!" "That's right, Yamcha, let me accompany you!" "Thank you, Kelin!" "Since there are rules in the conference, we won't die.  To be honest, I'm a little itchy too."

    When the two of them were happy, Vegeta poured cold water on them, "It's useless for you to appear on the stage, I can solve everything!"

    Yamcha just couldn't understand Vegeta like this, and quickly mocked him, "It's obvious that Sharu repaired it badly, but you are so arrogant! You can't beat others at all, so don't show off here."

    Vegeta was very angry when he heard that, "What? I just need to practice once in the house of spirit and time, and everything will be solved! There is no chance for you trash to come out."

    "What did you say?" "I said you are a waste, that is a waste!" Trunks hurried to persuade them, at this moment, Bulma came back, shouting happily to Trunks.

    Just when she had a sad expression on her face, but when she saw Trunks, she was suddenly surprised again, and asked around him with a curious look, "What, you are very energetic!"

    "Although Piccolo said you couldn't die, I thought you were seriously injured, so I flew back!" "I'm so sorry!" Facing the young mother, Trunks was very shy.

    "Really, don't worry your mother all the time!" "I'm sorry to make you worry! Mom!" Little Trunks was very interested in seeing Trunks, and grabbed Trunks' long hair with one hand.  hair.

    What does it hurt for a child to pull, this is a raw pain!  It was interesting for them to watch from the side, "Tranks was pulled by Trunks' hair."

    At this moment, Shalu has already rushed to the town, to the top broadcasting hall, frightening the front desk there, "Where is the program for the whole world!"

    The two front desks hugged each other and trembled, "The most the topmost studio b!" "Thank you, miss!" Shalu slowly rose towards the top.

    And at Bulma's house, Guixian lay in front of the TV and was still watching the fitness lady exercising. He couldn't take his eyes off her, and Oolong also came over at this time.

    But.  when they look rightWhen they were excited, suddenly, the fitness lady inside was pushed up by something, and Shalu's whole body was slowly exposed, which shocked them.

    ? It even shocked the staff on the spot, and the current building was destroyed layer by layer. In the end, Sharu rushed to the top floor.

    The host looked confused, and without saying a word, Shalu grabbed his neck and raised it up, "Is this the b studio?" Looking at the host, he nodded and threw him out.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1254 Sharu declares war on Earthlings

    ?

    Everyone was terrified when they saw the news, and became inexplicably nervous. Shalu looked at the camera in front of him, "Good morning, everyone in the world. Next, I will use the TV to take up a little time for everyone."

    "Actually, I want to bring some good news to you who live comfortably. It will make your life more enjoyable and exciting. My name is Shalu. Everyone knows that many people were killed by monsters a while ago!"

    "I am the evolution of that monster. I would like to thank those who provided me with the essence of life, but don't worry, I don't need the essence of life anymore. I will hold a martial arts conference called Cell Game."

    "The venue is at the 5th of 28ks northwest of Zhongdu. The arena has already been prepared. It is the same as the World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament. If a contestant loses, he can replace it with another contestant. The rules are in your favour."

    "Even I will get tired after many matches. The rules are basically the same as those of the World No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament. If you surrender or a part of your body touches the boundary, you will lose."

    "Also, I don't intend to be merciful, so being killed counts. If all the players lose to me, I will kill people all over the world. While admiring your terrified expressions, I will completely destroy this planet."

    All of them looked at Sharu angrily, fearful and nervous, "That's it, those who have confidence in themselves, just come and participate!" After finishing speaking, he sent a shock wave towards his back, and instantly, the back  Towns and cities have been destroyed!

    To be honest, Sharu's attack is indeed invincible. Faced with such a scene, everyone was very scared, "If you don't want to become like thiswell, I will look forward to that day!" Then they flew away  TV station!

    "Scary guy" "He actually wants to kill people all over the world. Who is his opponent? Vegeta and Trunks are no match for him, even Wuchen" The more these people think about it, the more angry they become!

    Bulma was still in a daze, and he walked towards Vegeta, "Where are you going? Vegeta!" "The life and death of people on Earth has nothing to do with me, but I don't want to kill that bastard, I'm not reconciled.  "

    When Trunks heard that Vegeta was going out to practice again, he also ran over, "I'm going too!" Bulma stopped him, "Tranks, let's give you a haircut before going! Very sorry  Make it easy!"

    Shalu's declaration made the whole world feel great panic. At the same time, everyone knows that after too long a period of peace, the weak military and police are no longer able to fight against the terrible monster. People have forgotten the boy who once fought against Piccolo.

    They also don't know that there are warriors fighting Saiyan Vegeta and Frieza!  And the existence of Sun Wuchen Now, Cell has clearly declared the attack!

    Sharu's TV manifesto shocked the whole world. Afterwards, people rushed to remote areas to hide, and began to make unnecessary efforts. It was a big riot!

    They watched the latest emergency news on TV, and the more Kelin thought about it, the more angry he became, "It's all my fault If at that time If you destroy the 18th I'm going to meet Cellu!"

    "Kelin!" "It's all my fault!" Just as Kelin ran out, the Guixian stopped him, "You can't go! You are not his opponent, and as a master, I will never allow unnecessary death.  "

    "If you have to go, at least wait until the cell game starts! Besides, Wuchen and the others haven't come out yet!" Yamcha came over and put his hand on Xiaolin, "Don't blame yourself, Xiaolin! Everything  Just ask Wuchen."

    "Their Saiyans have unlimited potential. How strong can they become through the cultivation of the house of spirit and time?" In the heaven, Piccolo is still annoyed, "How long will it take for Wukong and Wuchen to come out?"

    At this time, Trunks and Vegeta have come to the heaven, "There are still three hours before the day!" "It may not come out when the day comes, I think they will be greedy to practice for a while."

    Piccolo told Vegeta very clearly, "Don't worry, there are still nine days before the game, and you have left the room for less than a day, so let's take a rest first, and I will go in first."

    Vegeta looked at Piccolo very disdainfully, "This is a waste of time, from now on, only Saiyans can enter this field, forget it, do whatever you want, the remaining eight days will be mine."

    Looking at Vegeta's arrogant look, I hate it, "It's a pity! The house of spirit and time can only stay for two days in a lifetime, which means 48 hours."

    This time, he was stunned for a while, "What what will happen if it exceeds 48 hours?" Mr. Popo told Vegeta, "The exit of the room will disappear, and he will never come out again."

    Trunks hurriedly comforted Vegeta, "However, Dad, we still have about 23 hours left!" At this moment, their attention was suddenly diverted in one direction.?? Absorbed, their eyes all focused on the door.

    "It's Wuchen! It's Wuchen's anger! Have they come out of the room already?" "What? Why so fast?" I saw that the two brothers Wuchen and Wukong walked out.  .  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1255 Sun Wuchen and Monkey King Come Out

    ?

    The two of them came out with their clothes in tatters. Looking at the group of people at the door, "Vegeta and Trunks are here! I can still feel Cell's anger, it seems that he is not dead!"  What's going on?"

    Piccolo looked at Wukong in surprise, "Is that Wukong? I can't recognize it!" "Tell me what happened!" "Actually" But before that, nothing can make Wuchen happier than eating  thing.

    "By the way, Mr. Bobo! Can you prepare some food? I'm very hungry!" Tianjin Fan was amused by Sun Wuchen, "It really is your style, Wuchen!"

    Then?  Mr. Bobo set out a stall of food for them. Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong seemed like they hadn't eaten food for a long time, and they ate hungrily there.

    All of them were shocked by how the two of them ate!  "Wuchen, interrupt, you should have eaten well!" Wuchen and Wukong looked at each other, "I have eaten!"

    The food in his mouth hadn't been finished yet, and he almost choked the two of them. Piccolo looked helpless at the way they were eating, and said, "Swallow the food in your mouth and then talk about it!" Finally, he swallowed the noodles in one gulp  up.

    Piccolo looked more and more uncomfortable, "Chew it well!" Wu Chen wiped his mouth, "Of course I have eaten it, although I have eaten it, but Wukong and I can't make such delicious food! This kind of food has been around for a long time.  Haven't tasted it."

    Vegeta didn't pay much attention to them, but he felt that their aura was different. What he paid attention to was their combat effectiveness and Saiyan status, "What's going on with them? Are they Super Saiyans?"

    "No, it feels different, and it can maintain that state very naturally!" Vegeta was very curious about them. It was not easy for the two of them to finish the food!

    "I kept you waiting, Trunks, you can talk!" "OkayActually" At this time, Bulma's father was still repairing No. 16, "Is this circuit connected here?"

    "What's going on here? I looked at No. 16's memory, and it's all information from Sun Wuchen!" Bulma was studying No. 16's memory beside him.

    Bulma's father came over, "What, what! That's it!" It contains all the information about Sun Wuchen, starting from the Tianxia Budokai, and researching the battle between Sun Wuchen and Vegeta on Earth!

    "Number 16 must be an artificial human created by Dr. Gary to defeat Sun Wuchen! But it can't be seen at all now! Could it be that he is planning how to kill Sun Wuchen?"

    Now, Bulma's heart is very confused, she doesn't know whether to save No. 16, Bulma's father told her, "No, because the circuit is too complicated, I don't know too well, I don't think he is a bad person."

    "All in all, I'm sure he has some kind of gentleness!" Papa Bulma thought of his relationship with cats. He treats his cats very tenderly, and this kind of tenderness is not pretended.

    Bulma thought for a while, "That's right, maybe history has changed? It's not bad if you think about it carefully. No matter what, he has become one of the important fighters against Cell. It's incredible!"

    In the Heaven Realm, Trunks had already told Sun Wuchen and Sun Wukong everything that had happened, "So that's it! A martial arts conference? What an interesting idea."

    "Interesting", "Mr. Bobo! Didn't you throw away my Taoist clothes?" "No, I've been storing them!" Mr. Bobo took out the Taoist clothes and asked Wuchen and Wukong to change them, "It's been washed  !" "Thank you, Mr. Bobo!"

    Trunks said to Sun Wuchen and the two of them, "Don't wear this old one, tell mom that she will make a new one for you!" "No, I still like this, I want to fight as a human on Earth.  "

    Both of them put on their Taoist uniforms, and they looked extraordinarily energetic. At this moment, Vegeta came over, "Hey, how is it? Are you confident to defeat Cell?" "I don't know, I haven't seen him yet."  Complete body! Let¡¯s go and have a look before we talk about it!¡±

    After finishing speaking, Sun Wuchen teleported to the site where Shalu built the martial arts field. Sun Wuchen looked at Shalu. In fact, I felt that he had already felt Sun Wuchen's breath, "Sun Wuchen!" "It's me!"

    "How? This is the arena of Cell's game that will decide the fate of the world in nine days! Are you satisfied?" "It's a bit narrow to decide the fate!" Cell turned around and looked at Sun Wuchen, obviously feeling that his momentum was different.

    At this time, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and the environment became very oppressive. Sun Wuchen looked at Sha Lu's perfect body, "It's finally finished, is this the perfect body?" "Yes!"

    "I will definitely be at the game,"So don't hurt anyone until then!"  do you know?  Will be a great game!  "After finishing speaking, he returned to the heaven again!

    Sha Ru is very calm now, "Sun Wuchen! It seems that the game will be more exciting than I expected!" Trunks looked at Sun Wuchen, "How is it? Wuchen!"  (remember this website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 1256 Sun Wuchen's external training

    ?

    Wuchen acted very relaxed, "To be honest, I didn't expect him to be so strong. If he is serious, I don't know how strong he will be. I may not know if I don't try. With my current state, I may not be able to win."

    It felt like he spoke very easily, but his words made them almost suffocate. If even Sun Wuchen thinks so, then for them, it seems that Cell's attack power cannot be underestimated!

    Vegeta felt very surprised. Although on the surface he was very dissatisfied with Sun Wuchen, but when facing each other, Sun Wuchen was actually very powerful, and Trunks felt very nervous.

    Piccolo also became nervous, "Let's use the house of spirit and time again! There is still time to decide the order! I will go in first, and then Vegeta will go in alone."

    But relatively speaking, Vegeta will never lose, "As long as I go in, the rest of you don't need it!" At this moment, Tianjin Fan said, "I'm sorry, I give up! It's not an opponent I can handle at all.  "

    "Then there is Trunks, and finally Wukong and Wuchen go in again!" Piccolo arranged it perfectly, but Wuchen said to them, "No, Wukong and I don't need it!"

    This surprised Trunks and Piccolo, "We have nine days left to practice in the outside world, and there will always be a solution!" "What? You don't need it, do you think you can fight Cell?"

    "Aren't you going to use the house of spirit and time?" "Yes!" "Why? You can continue to practice for another day!" Sun Wuchen told him, "There, even if you don't do anything, the burden on your body is very heavy.  big."

    "And not enough rest!" Vegeta understood his words, "Really, even Sun Wuchen can't stand that cruel room?"

    "Maybe! If you continue to force yourself to exercise, you will just suffer in vain. This is not considered cultivation, but if you want to continue, I will not stop you, because you still have room for cultivation."

    Vegeta was dissatisfied when he heard what Sun Wuchen said so arrogantly, "What? Such arrogance, according to your tone, your strength is already above mine."

    And Sun Wuchen didn't shy away at all, "I think it should surpass you by a lot!" "What?" "Okay, let's work hard together! See you at the Budo Conference, let's go! Wukong!"

    The two flew away, and when they came down, Wuchen said to Wukong, "Shall we go around first?" The two of them stopped at Jialin Immortal's dojo, "Good afternoon, Jialin Immortal?"

    After fighting each other, Immortal Jialin looked at Wukong, "Wukong, you have changed a lot!" Wuchen glanced at Yajirobei, "Yajirobei, are you back too?"  "

    But every time Yajiro Bingwei saw Sun Wuchen, he would be afraid, "What are you doing here? Old Sun, the ugly words are the first, I will not participate in that martial arts conference anyway."

    Sun Wuchen looked at him and smiled, "Don't be nervous, I didn't let you participate!" "That's good, anyway, I only show up at critical moments, it's a secret weapon!"

    "You really dare to say it!" Immortal Jialin didn't want to listen to his bragging anymore, "But the earth has really suffered a catastrophe, and there is chaos in summer!" "Shalu is really powerful. After becoming a full body,  The power is also more perfect."

    "Although you say that, you are very calm! Do you have a spiritual understanding in the house of spirit and time?" "That's right!" Wukong looked at Wuchen curiously, "Really? But I have always been with Wuchen.  Chen together!"

    "By the way, Immortal Jialin, you should be able to understand Cell's strength here, right?" "Although he hasn't shown his real strength, he can probably guess it!"

    "Then help me compare, I'm starting to get lucky now!" Wuchen wanted to make his community more realistic and vivid, but they were still discussing about Sun Wuchen, "Are Wuchen and the others Super Saiyans now?"

    "But how should I put it? It feels very natural!" Piccolo told them, "It's true that they are Super Saiyans, but they have cultivated enough to maintain that state in their daily life!"

    "So? Can you transform further in battle?" Vegeta looked at Trunks, "Are you an idiot? It seems that you haven't reflected on it! Sun Wuchen must think that is the best state!"

    "If you maintain it on a daily basis, even if your combat power is improved, the burden on your body will be quite small. He really thinks about it!" Trunks seemed a little disappointed, "That's right, the transformation that simply increases strength is meaningless!"

    Suddenly, a powerful force frightened the space of the earth, and Piccolo could feel it, "It's Wuchen!" Sun Wuchen tried to burst out his most powerful aura at Master Jialin.

    ? I want to use the judgment ability of Immortal Jialin to judgeWho is stronger, myself or Sharu?  They were already affected by this breath, and they were all frightened. It was too powerful. At this moment, even the pillar supporting the sky was shattered.

    The white cat was so frightened that he quickly told him to stop, "Hurry up and stop, this place is about to collapse!" Wu Chen quickly withdrew his breath, but Jialin Immortal was shocked!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1257 Sharu's Warning to Earthlings

    ?

    "About half of it just now, how about it?" "What? Only half? What a terrible guy, how strong do you have to be to be satisfied?" They looked suspicious.

    Wukong was still suspicious, "Really? Is Wuchen already this powerful?" "Master Jialin, how is it? How about Sharubi?"  That said, we can only speculate."

    "Frankly speaking, even so, Cell is above you!" Yajiro Bingwei was stunned, "What? Cell is such a powerful guy", but Gochen felt very excited, "So it is, and  My expectation is the same! Thank you! Immortal Jialin."

    "Let's go, Wukong!" After leaving, Wuchen took Wukong away in an instant, "disappeared, he is no longer a human being!" "No matter what, Sun Wuchen has no chance of winning, why is he so calm?  Sedation?"

    "It's quite astonishing!" "And it hasn't exerted its full power yet, if it explodes with all its strength!" "It's amazing, maybe it can beat Cell!

    Said these words made Vegeta more and more angry, "Damn Sun Wuchen! Always like this! You are always one step ahead of me! It's really annoying. I thought I caught up with him, but was quickly pulled away.  "

    "Piccolo, hurry up if you want to go in! I will use it later!" Sun Wuchen took Wukong to Guixian Island, "Take Qiqi and go home! Only there can be more leisurely!"

    "Three days of rest, three days of special training, and then another three days of rest, and then there will be the Martial Arts Conference!" Wukong looked at Wuchen very leisurely, and he was not worried about this happening at all.

    "I said Wuchen! Is this really okay? Can you hit Cell?" "Don't worry, don't worry, go and call Qiqi, come on!" The two of them entered the room and saw the turtle  Immortals are having a meeting.

    Kelin and his group were also very surprised. Teacher Wutian began to doubt, "Wuchen? Wukong? Is it really you?" "It's me! Are you confused? Grandpa!"

    Oolong and Poole came over, "You guys have changed so much, I almost couldn't recognize you!" At this moment, Qiqi came down from the stairs and looked at the two of them, "Are you Wuchen and Wukong?"

    Wukong nodded, but Qiqi was frightened, "What's the matter with the color of your hair? Have you dyed your hair?" As he spoke, he grabbed the hair on Wukong's head, which made them panic.

    "Qiqi, listen to our explanation!" Sure enough, the woman couldn't understand it, and she didn't listen, so she sat on the ground and cried, "Our Wukong has failed in his studies, and now he has started to dye his hair! This is a delinquent boy!"

    Now, there are still nine days before the destiny-determining martial arts conference "Cell Game", Wuchen and Wukong's training has ended, and Wu Chen has already met with Cell, and agreed to attend the "Cell Game" martial arts conference.

    And asked Sharu not to kill innocent people indiscriminately, but Wuchen knew that Sharu's strength was superior to him, why would he be so calm, and at this moment, Sharu could not stay idle in this venue.

    "Next, let's do some warm-up exercises!" After finishing speaking, he jumped up, took off with a leap, and flew out towards the universe, turning into a bolide, piercing the sky.

    "At this time, Frieza and his father's cells will come in handy!" After all, Frieza and his race can survive in the universe, and it just so happens that Cell has their cells in his body.

    Sharu shuttled in the universe, and the sky was full of gravel meteors. He was free to shuttle among the meteorites. Suddenly, a super large meteorite came in front of him. "Although this kind of sideshow is boring, let humans see it  Get to know each other!"

    Just as the meteorite was sliding, Sharu blocked its sliding with one hand, and then, with a little force, the super large meteorite shattered into countless small stones and hit the earth directly.

    On Earth, however, everyone is driving a car, carrying luggage, and preparing to flee. The cars on the street are jammed together, and there is no room for them to walk. Besides, they can't hide anywhere.

    A little girl sat on the suitcase and looked up, "It's so beautiful, what is that?" At this moment, everyone's eyes were already on the sky, and a series of miniature meteors hit here.

    "What's going on? It's daytime, how could there be a meteor!" And everything was in normal operation, so it almost hit the plane, but fortunately it escaped.

    Wukong and Wuchen returned home. Qiqi came out of the kitchen and called them both, "Wukong, Wuchen! Where did you two go?"

    On the other side, a dragonfly landed on the fish dart, and Wuchen and Wukong were lying by the river and fishing. It was very fitting!  "It's the quietest place, veryfit!  I said, Wuchen!  I am very happy.  "

    "Why?" "Gochen promised to go fishing with me before" Gochen sat up in surprise, "Did I promise you?" "Think about it, the first time you fought Vegeta.  "

    Just when Wuchen was still thinking about this, Kelin flew over, "Yes, that's the time!" Kelin followed Wukong's words!  "Can't remember? Wuchen!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1258 Free Style Training

    ?

    Kelin stretched out his hand, he wanted Wuchen to try to recall the past, suddenly, Wuchen seemed to remember something, ¡®Wuchen!  I'm really sorry that I leave the fate of the earth to you alone every time, I have to survive, dear friend!  '

    'Wukong!  If I survive, let's go fishing together!  ¡¯ Wuchen finally remembered, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s when!¡± ¡°After that, I¡¯ve been practicing continuously, and I¡¯ve never had time to go fishing!¡±

    "Sorry, Wukong!" Wukong shook his head, and the two of them looked at each other. Kelin sat down at this moment, "Wuchen, I actually want to apologize to you!" "Why?"

    "The reason why Sharu became perfect is because I didn't stop No. 18!" "Don't worry about it, I've become stronger, and Wukong has also practiced hard!" "But I always feel a little uneasy about my conscience.  Let you save us."

    "What are you talking about? Kobayashi! Why do you see me like this?" "No, I always feel that the gap between us is getting bigger and bigger. Fighting with you in the past always felt like a dream."

    "Really? I still remember practicing at Guixianren's grandfather! It's like yesterday!" Kelin also became an old man, "Come on, it's been a long time!"

    Kelin posed a pose very casually, looking very cool, and then, Wuchen couldn't stand it anymore, patted him on the back, smiled, "What's so cool about it!"

    Just like that, Kelin fell into the water, Kelin struggled to get up quickly, Wuchen stretched out his hand, ready to pull him up, unexpectedly, Kelin smiled sinisterly, and pulled Wuchen into the water.

    "Hahahaha, it's still the same! Wuchen! So simple!" "You can do it! Xiao Lin!" Kelin looked at Wukong and Wuchen lying on the ground, and he sat on the rock and couldn't understand.  .

    "Actually, Wuchen is the same as before, it hasn't changed at all! It feels very natural!" At this moment, a butterfly was lying on Wuchen's nose, and Kelin suddenly remembered, "Even so, Wuchen is still in the process of cultivation.  Bar!"

    At this time, his bad water came out again. He took a stone and weighed it in his hand, "Hey, okay, let's try it! Even if you are asleep, you can observe the surrounding breath. This kind of stone can definitely avoid it."  Yes! It must be so."

    Xiao Lin secretly smiled happily, and threw a stone on Wuchen's forehead at once, but it was different from what Kelin thought, just like that, Sun Wuchen was woken up suddenly, "It hurts so much, what are you doing? Xiao Lin.  "

    At this time, Klin panicked, "Hold! Sorry!" "Even a Super Saiyan will feel pain!" Klin was still confused by Wuchen, returned home, started eating, from beginning to end  , Kelin kept staring at Sun Wuchen.

    The more he looked at them, the more casual he became, "Is this what Wuchen said about external cultivation? Can this really defeat Cell?" Kelin became more and more confused now, and really couldn't understand what Wuchen was thinking now.

    And in the heaven, Vegeta walked back and forth, already impatient to wait, "Cut! Garbage! What are you doing dawdling? You won't die in it?" "It's not 24 hours yet!"

    Vegeta kicked at the door, "Damn it, wait a second longer, just wait, even if you smash the door, I will let you out!" Bobo was still nervous first, and suddenly,  Counting the time, "Come out!"

    I saw the door handle of the door turned, Piccolo came out from inside, Vegeta looked at Piccolo, "Finally came out! It's my turn next."

    Trunks could clearly feel it, "Ah! Piccolo's power has improved a lot!" Vegeta walked past Piccolo, "What are you doing, it hasn't changed much! Are you taking a nap?"

    Before Vegeta entered the door, he turned his head and glanced at Piccolo. The eyes of both of them were full of murderous intent, but they were only full of enthusiasm. After Vegeta closed the door, his expression immediately became serious, "Wait and see, Sun Wuchen, I must  Will surpass you!"

    Bulma was still working on No. 16 in the laboratory, and the news came from the TV next to it, "National citizens, I will send the Royal Self-Defense Force to stop Sharu, please don't panic, keep calm."

    But just halfway through speaking, Bulma turned off the TV directly, "The army can't win. Facing the monster Shalu, ordinary people are useless, so I can only ask Sun Jun!"

    "That's amazing! The power is higher than No. 17, and No. 18 is already amazing. There is also an energy detection device, and the manufacturing material is unknown," Bulma thought about this machine.

    Qiqi and the others also drove to the wild for a picnic, while Wuchen, Kelin, and Wukong stood by the river and looked at the fish in the river, "Yes, yes, look, there are big fish in this lake.  Fish!"

    Now even Wukong can openHajime became worried, "I said Wuchen! Is it okay to be so leisurely?" Hearing what Wukong said, Kelin followed him and asked, "Really, why are you so calm?"

    "Don't worry, the boat will be straight at the end of the bridge, it should be!" "Should", "It's okay, I can win! Didn't I say it? It's pointless to continue practicing, it's already reached the limit!" (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1259 The National Self-Defense Force Attacks

    ?

    After Wu Chen said these words, it was inconvenient for the two of them to say anything else, "It seems that we can only believe what Wu Chen said!" "Everyone, the bento is ready!" Qiqi looked at them, "Let's go!  Think about it, enjoy it!"

    When they finished their meal and were lying on the ground to rest, Qiqi remembered and said to Wukong, "By the way, let's pay a visit to Teacher Wutian when we go back."

    At this time, Wuchen saw fighter jets flying past one after another in the sky, and they would be surprised when they saw it!  Their way back was very smooth, because all the vehicles escaped here, and only one of them was heading there!

    "The blockage is really terrible!" "Everyone is running out of the city"!  "No way, I think the countryside is safer!" "Is that so?" They thought too much about this unexplainable problem, but they couldn't think any more.

    But now, there is basically no one in the city, and the roads are empty. "The shops are not open, is everyone resting?" "Because everyone may die in seven days, so who will work? It seems that buying  something."

    Qiqi was very disappointed, it was a very distressing thing for women to be unable to go shopping, "I wanted to bring some gifts to Teacher Wutian! Oh, there is no way, wait until next time."

    At this time, a radio broadcast came from inside the car, "There is a temporary news in the program!" Wuchen and the others felt incredible when they heard the voice!  "It seems that there are still people working!"

    "In order to defeat the monster Sand Road, the Royal Self-Defense Forces went to 5 of 28ks, and it seems that an attack will be launched soon!" "What? Not good, it seems that something big is going to happen!"

    At this time, countless fighters and ordnance equipment have already arrived at the venue of the New Martial Arts Conference where Sharu is located. Seeing them coming menacingly, the air and ground are full of people, and all the machines have surrounded the venue.

    Video news also came from the sky, "Everyone, please look, this is the army of the Royal Self-Defense Force. With such a scale, any monster will be helpless."

    Wuchen and the others were already in a hurry, "Army! Idiot! What do they want? Do they want to die in vain?" Seeing such a majestic scene in the arena, Shalu sighed inwardly, "Really!  Here comes the stupid army!"

    At this time, the commander-in-chief issued an order, "Attack!" All the machines and gunners were aimed at Sharu, and when Sharu saw that they were aiming at him, he jumped out immediately, "No, he is going to escape  !"

    These soldiers and fighters were very nervous, but Sharu completely ignored them, "Idiot, I just don't want to ruin the ring I just made!"

    "Don't let him escape, open fire, and the general offensive begins!" So.  Cannonballs and bullets all attacked Sharu, and they had already used large-scale artillery shells on the top of the mountain where Sharu was standing.

    Just like this, the attack has been going on, and the video news is also continuing, "The fierce attack has begun, please listen to the booming cannon! Such a powerful firepower, and it is still going on. Under such fierce firepower, any monsters will be wiped out.  Bar."

    When Wuchen and the others heard the scenes they described, they couldn't help feeling a little flustered!  "Run away" The mountain was quickly trampled, and the commander-in-chief had already ordered to stop it!

    However, the other combatants seemed to have hatred towards the monster, and continued to attack. After the commander-in-chief repeatedly ordered to stop, they released the triggers in their hands, and they breathed a sigh of relief.

    The mountain was quickly razed to the ground. Just when they were happy, the captains were all looking at the gunpowder smoke. At this time, they saw some data from the telescope and looked carefully, and there was a figure of a person.

    When the dust cleared, they saw that figure still floating in the air, everyone was surprised, and this surprise, with a trace of fear, "How is it possible? He is still alive!" "Monster!"

    "Stupid human beings! You must be punished!" Everyone ran away in panic, but how could Sharu let them run away, "It's unbelievable Sharu is still aliveunscathed!"

    "Stop Sha Lu don't kill them!" Wu Chen was very nervous, but there was no way. In an instant, Sha Ru surrounded the humans and machines that surrounded him, but in an instant, a ring exploded.

    Hearing howling screams on the radio, "Beast!" Looking at the scene in front of him, Sha Lu felt very relieved, "It's not bad as a pastime!"

    Wuchen got out of the car, "I'm sorry, you guys go back first, I have something to do with Piccolo!" After speaking, he was transferred to the heaven in an instant, and the three of them were still sitting in the car.Confused, "Why are you looking for Piccolo?" "I don't know!"

    In the heaven, they were all waiting for Vegeta in front of the house of spirit and time. They were very happy to see Wuchen coming. Wuchen walked over and looked at Piccolo, "You have also entered the spirit and time.  The House of Time?" "Yes!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1260 Neonamek

    ?

    "As expected, I can feel that your strength has improved!" "Tell me the truth! Although it has become stronger, it is still not enough to deal with Cell, right?" "It is true!" "It is really true! It is indeed  Your style! By the way, why are you here?"

    Wuchen looked at Piccolo, "Can you separate from the gods after merging?" "What?" "That's right, because the gods merged with you, the dragon balls disappeared. I want the dragon balls to regenerate, because the resurrection of those who were killed by Cell  The loser needs it."

    "So that's the case, unfortunately, no! Once they are combined, they can't be separated, otherwise the combination of gods and immortals would not be so entangled!" "Is that so, is it really not possible? That's right!"

    "By the way, I heard from Wukong that the surviving Namekians went to a certain planet, right? I don't know if I can find it!" "What?" "If possible, let one of them stay on the earth.  Dragon Balls are all there, right?"

    Only Wuchen could come up with this bold idea, "Okay, I'm going to go find the Namekians!" Hearing that Wuchen was looking for an immortal, Mr. Bobo was overjoyed, "I can find a new one!"  Immortal, Bobo is also very happy!"

    Piccolo looked at Wuchen and thought for a while, "You want to find them, but you don't even know which planet they are on. It's too time-consuming!" "Did you forget? Didn't I have teleportation?"

    "As long as you find Qi similar to Piccolo, you will be able to find other Namekian planets!" Piccolo was really surprised, "Can you find it so far away?" "Maybe, as long as it is not very far away, it should be fine,  Try it now! Quiet!"

    The three of them looked at Wu Chen, who thought for a while, "Um, sorry, no!" Their hope turned into disappointment, "By the way, the king of the world may be found, the king of the world! The king of the world! We found it!  "

    Then he teleported over there, but Trunks still had some doubts, "Can it work?" "Can you trust himI'm not sure" Now, Piccolo has doubts about Wuchen, a half-assed boy!

    When Kelin and the others came to Guixian Island, Kelin was still wondering, "Where did Wuchen go halfway? What exactly do you want?" They sat in front of the TV, and the king was still telling them.

    "Citizens, I am the king. As seen in the live broadcast just now, our army attacked with all its strength, but suffered a devastating blow from Sharu. These are all my responsibilities, and I am very sorry!"

    "But other than this, there is no other way. I am helpless at the moment, but please don't panic. The young savior who once beat Piccolo may appear again!"

    The king walked in front of the camera, "Pray to the gods!" Kelin thought for a while, "Praying is useless, the gods are gone!" In order to save the suffering lives, Wu Chen has already rushed to King King!

    Now that the "Shalu Game" is approaching, Wuchen is still looking for the Namekians, and he can only be searched for him by the intermediary King Kai. When Wuchen arrives on the planet Kaiwang, "Where are you, King Kai?"

    Wuchen walked to the side of the car, only to see King Jie lying on the couch and sleeping soundly, Wuchen walked over, at this moment, Babrus ran over, "Hello! Babrus, long time no see! It's okay  Bar!"

    They walked up to King Jie, "King Jie, wake up! It's me, Sun Wuchen!" At this moment, the little bubble of confusion on King Jie's nose burst, and he opened his eyes to look, "Wuchen? Wuchen!  ! Is this what a Super Saiyan looks like?"

    "Why did you come to me all of a sudden, to pass the time?" "What? It's so leisurely, don't you know what happened on the earth?" King Kai took a look at the general situation, "I see, Sharu the artificial man?"  ? That's amazing!"

    "Speaking of which, major events are always happening around you one after another!" "So I want to find a Namekian to be the god here, so that Dragon Ball can also be revived", King Kai sounded very reasonable.

    "As long as you know the direction of the planet where the Namekians are!" "I know, let's try it!" The king of the world began to explore the universe with the two tentacles on his head. The universe is too big to find for a while.  .

    "It would be great if we can find it smoothly. After the immortal is gone, Mr. Bobo will be very lonely! But that's natural, of course he will be lonely in such a huge temple"

    Wuchen kept nagging in King Jie's ear, so that King Jie didn't even bother to look for it, "It's so noisy! Shut up, don't make me bother!" It scared Sun Wuchen and Babrus!

    Suddenly there was a shock, the King of Kai took a few steps back, "Ah aiueo!" The King of Kai likes to make some jokes to tease himself, "Please be serious!" "Sorry! Sorry, I found it! I found it! I really found it  Yes, over here."

    The King of Realm pointed Wuchen in the direction, "Is that so, thank you"It's over here!"  Even if you are far away, as long as you know the direction, you can always search for the breath!  "

    "It's really amazing. Is it teleportation? When did you learn it? By the way, I know that moving between sleep is a unique skill of the Jadrakians. They taught you it! I see, after all, it's very convenient!"  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1261 New Immortal - Dandy

    ?

    This time, the king of the world changed again to make trouble for Wu Chen, "Please be quiet!" The king of the world smiled at him, "This is revenge!" Then, Wu Chen felt the anger, "Great, that's it!"  Aura, this must be the namek's aura, thank you! King Kai!"

    After finishing speaking, Wuchen came to the Namek planet, and these Namekians were still working hard. Suddenly he was surprised to see Wuchen coming, and Wuchen was also surprised when he looked at them, "Oh, there are so many Piccolos.  ah!"

    At this time, the Great Elder came over. At first, these Namekians were still worried about the safety of the Great Elder, but the Great Elder walked up to the uninvited guest with some doubts, "Who are you?"

    "Well, my name is Sun Wuchen! From the earth!" The elder cheered happily when he heard his name and the two important messages of the earth, "You are the Sun Wuchen who saved us in Namek's battle with Frieza  ?"

    Wuchen scratched his head embarrassingly, "It's a pity that Namek exploded!" After saying these words, the scene immediately became awkward. At this time, the elder said to him, "It seems that the situation on the earth is in crisis!"

    At first, he was still a little puzzled, "Do you know what happened to Cell?" "I don't know the details, but the evil spirit has already spread here!"

    "In that case, let me just say it straight. I want to find someone to go to the earth to become a god. If Dragon Ball can be revived, those who were killed by Cell will be saved. Who of you wants to go to earth to be a god?"

    These Namekians are still chatting privately, after all, they are alone and far away from their hometown, and it is really difficult to part with each other. The Great Elder said to Sun Wuchen, "So, I have a very suitable candidate!" "Really?  "

    This made Sun Wuchen overjoyed, "Dandy! Come here!" Dandy ran over happily, and the elder introduced Sun Wuchen, "His name is Dandy, and he is a good friend of your brothers Sun Wukong and Xiaolin."

    "Since he came here, he has been missing the earth, Goku and Krillin!" "Great, but if you can't use Dragon Balls" "It doesn't matter, don't look at Dandy, he is an excellent dragon.  "

    The Great Elder understood what Wuchen wanted to say, "Don't worry! He will definitely become a qualified fairy!" "Really? Great, please give me your advice, Dandy!" "Yes I am"

    Dandy was also very nervous when he saw Sun Wuchen, "Then let's go right away!" "Right away?" How could Dandy not be surprised, Wuchen pulled Dandy and said to the elder, "I will take good care of Dandy  , don't worry!"

    "Goodbye, everyone!" Dandi said goodbye to them, and the elder said to Dandy meaningfully, "Good job! Dandy! Wuchen! We will pray for peace for the earth", "Thank you!"

    After finishing speaking, he immediately came to Kaiwang planet from Neo-Namek. This move also scared the Namek people, and suddenly appeared in front of Kaiwang. Kaiwang was also startled, "Kaiwang! It went well.  , he is the new god of the earth! Goodbye!"

    Then, he came to the earth and heaven again, and appeared in front of Piccolo and the others. All of this happened so quickly that before they could react, Wuchen disappeared again after speaking.

    They were surprised to see that Wuchen brought a Namek, "Everyone has been waiting for a long time, I went to a new Namek!" Piccolo was very surprised when he saw that it was Dandy!

    Mr. Bobo was very happy, "Is he the new god?" Piccolo was still very worried, "Is Dandy really competent?" Speaking of which, Dandy is actually not very confident in himself.

    Wuchen quickly rescued them, "It's okay! Wait a minute, I'll bring Xiaolin and Wukong over!" On Guixian Island, they all gathered in front of the TV, drinking coffee.

    "National audience, there is good news for everyone, our genius fighter hero Satan has decided to participate in the cell game!" At the scene, the crowd below cheered, and a giant man came from behind the host!

    "He is the superhero Satan!" Everyone was very happy to see Satan coming out, but Kelin and the others were expressionless. Guixianren and Qiqi came out and watched TV, "Who is he?"  World Fighting Champion!"

    The host asked Satan, "Mr. Satan, what do you think? Cellu wiped out the entire army!" "Those are just tricks. He placed explosives in advance, and I saw through them at a glance."

    "I think Sharu is a rookie in fighting, that kind of bluffing guy, my uncle will definitely kill him! Right? Global audience!"

    Only these ordinary people will believe it, so they are called ordinary people, and Kelin and the others have become numb from watching the TV, "What a hopeless idiot!"

     Just when they were listless, Wuchen suddenly appeared here, "Wuchen, where did you leave us?" "Klin, Wukong, come with me! I brought a new immortal called  Do you know the Namek people in Dandy?"

    Wu Chen brought them up, and the three of them happily hugged each other when they saw it, "It's been a long time, it's good to have you here! Dandy!" "I heard that you are going to be a god on Earth?"  "Sure enough, I thought you were special before!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1262 The Divine Dragon Revives Again

    ?

    Wukong and Klin were very happy, "We can see each other every day from now on!" Piccolo looked at Dandy, "By the way Dandy, can you really make dragon balls?"  I, Dandy is an excellent Dragon Clan."

    "Uncle?" "Referring to the Great Elder!" "That's right, the Great Elder patted his chest to guarantee it!" Dandy told them, "Dragon Ball can be manufactured in about 100 days!" "One hundred days? Will it take so long?  "

    They were really disappointed, but Dandy thought again, "By the way, if it's the Shenlong model from the earth before the resurrection, it will be fine immediately!" "Really? That's great."

    "Those dragon balls should have turned into stones and scattered all over the earth, right?" Mr. Bobo looked at Dandy, "Bobo has also made the model of Shenlong!" "Great! Everything went well, it can be like Namek  Like Dragon Ball, three wishes come true?"

    Dandy nodded, it seems that there is hope, Piccolo asked Dandy again, "Can you resurrect many people with one wish? For example, 'resurrect the people killed by Cell' or something like that."

    "That's enough to make some adjustments at the beginning! But in this way, only two wishes can be fulfilled!" Wukong heard, hopeful, "Can this be done?" Dandy nodded very positively!

    "Then do this!" "Got it, where is the model of the dragon?" Piccolo asked Mr. Bobo to take out the model, and Mr. Bobo took the model of the dragon stone out of the temple and handed it to Dandy, "  That's what Bobo did!"

    Dandy looked at the model, "What an interesting dragon! Well, let me try!" Then, Dandy used the restoration energy on the dragon, and a ray of light broke through the sky, and then divided into seven light waves, each looking for  Original Dragon Ball.

    The dragon balls in various places have recovered from the stones, and the dragon balls have reappeared one after another!  And now, the dragon model inside the glass cover has disappeared, it seems that Dandy's ability is working.

    "Now those scattered dragon balls should all be revived!" Sun Wuchen and the others felt incredible, "Really? That's great!"  ability."

    Sun Wuchen said to them, "Okay, I'll go to Bulma to borrow the Dragon Ball Radar to collect the Dragon Balls!" "Please, Wuchen!" Wuchen then said to Wukong, "Wukong, you don't need special training.  Before you arrive, you can stay here with Dandy."

    "But but!" "Okay, okay, don't worry!" Wu Chen was just about to leave, but Trunks called Sun Wuchen, "Mr. Sun Wuchen, I want to ask you, Mr. Wuchen looks very confident, yes  Didn't you already discover Cell's weakness?"

    "That? No, did that guy do something? Alright, I'll go first!" This really confused Trunks!  After speaking, he teleported away, before Trunks had time to ask him in detail.

    Then, Trunks looked at Wukong, "What's going on, do you know? Mr. Wukong! Mr. Wuchen knew that he couldn't beat Cell, and he didn't find his weakness. Why is he so cheerful."

    Wukong couldn't answer this question, "This Wuchen didn't say it, he just made me look forward to it", "Looking forward to it?" "But, since he can say that, there must be a chance of winning."

    Piccolo didn't think so, "Maybe it's just blind optimism! You can't guess this guy!" In Bulma's laboratory, she and her father were still studying No. 16.

    Normally, when they were still conducting research, Sun Wuchen suddenly appeared, startling Bulma's father, "Sun Jun! Look! The structure of the artificial man is really amazing! Although Dr. Gaylor is a villain, he is indeed a full-fledged genius  .¡±

    "By the way! Bulma, I want to borrow the Dragon Ball Radar. I brought a new fairy from Namek!" "Oh! Well done! The Dragon Ball Radar is in the drawer over there!"

    Wuchen got the Dragon Radar, opened it, and there was indeed a display, "It seems to be in good condition! Then I'll go!" Before Bulma could speak, Wuchen teleported away, "It's a pity, I still want to  Ask about Trunks! Forget it!"

    At this time, Sun Wuchen came to the place where the first dragon ball was, and a crater had already been formed in this place. Due to the light-like impact just now, it caused a regional sinking, but luckily he found the first dragon ball.

    "Great, it really became a dragon ball! It seems that this time the earth has hope!" Sun Wuchen came to the wild area again, where groups of elephants were walking here, and the dragon ball was on the ground. As soon as Wuchen took it,  I was stepped on by an elephant, and it hurt to death!

    ?Holding back the pain, fortunately, I got the second one, and I am not idle in the weather world of Trunks.Without stopping, keep exercising!

    At this time, Vegeta came out from the gate, his clothes were already tattered, and he was covered with injuries. Trunks walked to the front very worriedly, "Dad! How are you!" (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1263 Dragon Ball's Accident

    ?

    Vegeta glanced at Piccolo sitting outside, and Piccolo turned his head slightly to feel Vegeta's breath. Everyone had different thoughts, and time gradually passed.

    Shalu was so bored waiting on the ring, "It's really boring, it seems that ten days is too long!" On Bulma's side, Bulma also stepped up the repair, "Great, the repair is complete!"

    Sixteenth opened his eyes again and sat up. To be honest, Bulma's craftsmanship is so good that he couldn't see it at all. Mr. Bobo is also very worried now, "It's only a few days before the Sharu game.  I don't know if Wuchen found Qi Longzhu?"

    At this moment, Wuchen had found all seven dragon balls, and in the eyes of ordinary people, the image of Satan became stronger and stronger, and everyone was cheering for Satan, and this fighting champion was a world hero in their eyes.

    He also specially held a wrestling match in a public gathering place. Satan stood in the center and shouted loudly to all the audience, "Damn Cell, I will make you regret it, your fate is like this  Like a bus."

    And these ten days are fleeting, the earth has ushered in the day of destiny, all of them are ready, and now all of them are gathered in the heaven, Wuchen came here to see if he saw Vegeta.

    Piccolo told Sun Wuchen, "Vegeta, he's leaving first!" "Really? Vegeta is very motivated! It seems that he has become stronger again!" Sun Wuchen looked at the group of them who were out of shape, "What's the matter, everyone?  ? Why so quiet? Are you overwhelmed?"

    Kelin told him, "Wuchen, something bad happened! Last time, Dragon Ball could revive a lot of people at one time! But like Wukong and I, people who died once can't be resurrected."

    Dandy also felt guilty, "I'm sorry, I didn't make it clear in advance!" "What, don't worry! Dandy, it's fine if we don't die!" "I don't die the opponent is Cell!" Kelin felt very scared  .

    But Wuchen didn't think so, "Okay, okay, let's go, it's almost 12 o'clock!" Wuchen felt very relaxed, and like Cellu, he was looking forward to this game very much.

    Halfway through the flight, I suddenly saw Tianjin Fan and Yamu Tea waiting for them in the middle, "We will go together too, but I'm afraid we won't be able to participate in the war!" "Okay, let's go together!"

    And in this arena, Shalu is still waiting quietly, but the active reporters have already climbed to the top of the nearby mountain without fear of life and death!

    "There is still one hour before the start of Cell's game. We will exclusively broadcast it to you with the consciousness of death. Cell's expression before the battle! Cell is motionless!" Whether the winner of Cell's game is the monster Cell, or is he confident?  What about Wuchen?

    "There are still about 20 minutes before the start of Cell's game that will determine the fate of the earth. Because of fear of being affected, there are no spectators nearby. As you can see, Cell stands motionless in the center of the ring."

    "In order to fight Sharu's hero Satan, his figure has not yet appeared!" At this moment, I saw a car driving in the distance, "That car is", the car drove closer and closer, and finally, the door opened.  Open it, and Satan comes down.

    "It really is Satan, Mr. Satan Hero has arrived! He raised his fist high in front of the camera, responding to the eager eyes of people all over the world."

    Now, more and more spectators gather in the center of the square, and they are all very happy to see the live broadcast on the TV screen in the center of the tall building, because they have the hero Mr. Satan.

    Satan walked to the arena, and put his thumbs on Shalu, "Mr. Satan made a declaration of victory early on. He is worthy of being Satan and the world martial arts champion. In front of the strongest man on earth, Shalu seems to be  Very disturbing."

    The host exaggerated the atmosphere of the scene a lot, and Sharu just didn't want to pay attention to this idiot, "Where did the trash come from, dare to come here! Human beings are getting more and more impatient."

    "Okay, there are 15 minutes left before Cell's game starts. Cell vs. Satan. According to my personal speculation, Satan is slightly better than Cell. That majestic heroic figure makes people look forward to victory even more excitedly."

    The host had a very good impression of Shalu, and he felt that Satan would win the battle with a high probability, "Satan stepped into the ring, about 12 minutes before Shalu's game, the momentum is amazing, he is indeed the most reliable man on earth.  "

    At this time, Satan motioned to the host, "What does he mean? Tell us to go down?" Only Satan nodded!  The host also sweated for himself, "This alright! Got it, let's go!"

    "We are also professional, let everyone see our courage! Besides, there is Mr. Satan! There is no need to be afraid!" The host and photographer ran down.?? 

    "Look at this scene full of urgency. Now the bravest host in the world is leading you into the arena that decides the fate of the world!" The two of them walked to the edge of the arena and looked at Satan, "Can we enter the arena?  "  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1264 Superhero Satan Appears

    ?

    "I'm here, don't worry, you just come up", Satan said to them confidently, the host handed the microphone to Satan, "Mr. Satan, how are you feeling at the moment?"

    "I sympathize with Sharu whose plan was disrupted! That guy probably didn't expect that there is such a strong person as me in this world! That's why he spoke so boldly! It's too late to regret it now."

    "Listen, Shalu, I have seen through it a long time ago. The destruction of the central capital and the destruction of the army all used bombs! These tricks are not feasible for this uncle!" "He pretended not to hear it?"

    "His old background has been exposed, don't be afraid anymore!" "Make a face and despise you!" "I'll come too, eat my ass!" Satan and this host are really getting bolder and bolder!

    Gui Xianren sat in front of the TV and watched this scene, "These two guys are probably not afraid of death!" At this time, the host seemed to have discovered something, looking towards the sky, they all looked into the sky, a shooting star  The speed flew over.

    "Vegeta, have you forgotten the pain after the scar is healed? Shouldn't your skills have improved?" Cellu now finds it interesting, while the host is still puzzled, "Hey, that, a strange man appeared just now  Yes, it seems to be flying."

    Satan told the anchor, "It's just a trick! Don't worry about it!" "Is he so difficult that he plans to participate in the cell game? Come and interview, who are you? If you want to visit, it's dangerous to be so close."

    Vegeta hated these people very much, "Get out, don't talk to me!" The anchor was scared away by Vegeta's aura, "What an impulsive guy! The hairstyle is also very strange!"

    Satan glanced at Vegeta, "This kind of guy who gets in the way is a headache!" "There are five minutes left, the whole world is watching, and the cell game that will determine the fate of the earth is about to begin. As expected, come here  Mr. Satan is the only one challenging Cell."

    "This is also inevitable. Mr. Satan is an outstanding world martial arts champion. He alone is enough! Others are here for nothing, and there is no need to come again! This time we will have a glimpse of Mr. Satan!"

    At this time, No. 16 also flew over, and they felt very surprised again, "It seems that someone is flying over again!" "That's just a trick!" Now Satan is not calm!

    "It's surprising! It's the sixteenth, I didn't expect it to still be there, even the faults have been fixed!" Vegeta thought for a while, "Only Bulma and Bulma's father can fix it! Just mind your own business  .¡±

    "Shalu seems to have said something to him, are the two old acquaintances?" "Never mind him! It doesn't look like anything special!" Shalu suddenly turned around, only to see people flying in this direction from the sky  come over.

    "Finally it's almost here! Their group fell to the ground!" Vegeta was annoyed when he saw them coming, "Really! A group of guys who are in the way are here! If you don't come, I can solve it alone."

    "Everyone seems to have flown from the sky!" "It seems that this kind of trick is very popular!" Satan is actually afraid in his heart, but in front of everyone, he wants to show the spirit of a hero.

    Seeing that they finally came together, Shalu started, "It's all here now, welcome!" Everyone looked at Shalu nervously, and No. 16 walked towards them, and Kelin glanced at them.  see.

    "No. 16, has it finally been repaired?" "Thank you! Thank you, Xiao Lin! Thanks to you, it can be repaired!" "Really? That's great!" Sun Wuchen walked out, "We  let's work hard together!"

    Sun Wuchen was very happy to meet this friend, but No. 16 didn't think so. After seeing Sun Wuchen, his face suddenly froze, "Sun Wuchen, I was created to kill you, don't forget!"

    "What a gloomy guy, he doesn't want to say a word!" Satan stood on the ring and looked at the group of people below, "I have become inconspicuous, damn it! This is my home field."

    Sun Wuchen moved his body, "Okay, let me start!" Trunks looked at Sun Wuchen, "Mr. Wuchen! You don't need to start at the beginning! You are our trump card, and you should be saved until the end to fight Sha  Lu showdown!"

    "How about it, Vegeta!" Vegeta didn't pay attention to him too much, "It's up to you, I'm the one who decides the outcome no matter what!" Since Vegeta came out of the house of spirit and time, his breath  It seems to have become stronger.

    And Satan, who was in the ring now, saw that they ignored him completely, and was very angry in his heart, "Damn guy, don't decide the order without authorization!"

    The host walked to the edge of the ring and said to them, "Well are you planning to participate in this cell game?" "Yes, although not all members!" Sarah??The more I listened, the more angry I became, "There must be a limit to joking! This is not a game."

    "You don't know anything, you don't know how powerful she is!" Satan seemed to know Shalu very well, Kelin looked at Satan and glanced at him, "It's you who doesn't know!" .  .(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1265 The King's Memory

    ?

    "It's really surprising! I didn't expect there to be ignorant country people who don't know Mr. Satan, who is the world's number one martial artist!" The anchor next to him immediately added, "Mr. Satan is the world's martial arts champion and the strongest in the world.  man."

    But now, Kelin was getting impatient, "Wuchen! Forget it, let that guy go, I think if you don't let him go first, he will go crazy", "Okay"

    Shalu spoke, "It's timewho will start first?" At this time, Satan stepped forward, "Of course it's me, it's all right!" Kelin stopped Wuchen, "Stop talking, Wuchen!  That guy can't understand."

    "That's not acceptable! You will be killed! I have no other intentions, you should just give up!" Hearing what Sun Wuchen said, Satan and the host looked at each other, and they were in sync.

    "Photographer, point the camera at that big fool." The host looked disgusted, "I seem to have heard protests from people all over the world."

    "What did this man say to Mr. Satan just now! Do you know? He even said, 'You will be killed. I have no other intentions. You should just give up.'"

    Facing the display screen in the middle of the square, all the audience were looking at the man on the screen, and bursts of sighs came from below.

    "This kind of country bumpkin who has never seen the world is really a headache. After talking so much, it seems that he still doesn't understand how powerful Mr. Satan is!" At this moment, in the king's residence, they were also watching important news  .

    The guard next to the king saw this scene and said the same thing as the host, "Really, this kind of person is really a headache!"  our children."

    Looking at the appearance of the man on TV, the words the king said were somewhat similar to the appearance of this young man. The king thought of the child back then, "but the color of the eyes and hair are not the same. It seems  no."

    "That person makes me a little uneasy. No matter how you look at it, you look like the Great Piccolo!" The king saw these two people on the TV screen. One looked like a savior and the other looked like a great devil. The king couldn't tell the difference now.

    Kelin said to Wuchen, "Forget it, what is that idiot doing! Even if you are killed, you can use the dragon ball to resurrect!" Wuchen thought for a while, "Really, there is no way!" So he raised his hand to signal  one time.

    Seeing his gesture, the host said, "Looks like he finally accepted it. It's a matter of course. Does he know that he saved his life? Mr. Satan, who was annoyed by these inexplicable people, finally adjusted his mood and started the game  .¡±

    But at this moment, just as Mr. Satan took off his cloak, a voice suddenly came from above, "Mr. Satan", and saw a spaceship flying over from above, and three people jumped off the ship.

    "The Legion of Mysteries who appeared in front of Mr. Satan, who are they?" At this moment, a blond man was seen walking around with a rose in his mouth, "The most beautiful man in the world, Gale Kaloni."

    Another muscular man armed himself, "The world's most powerful man, Haoli Pirowski!" "It seems that these two are old acquaintances of Mr. Satan!"

    At this time, a woman came over, "Let me introduce, they are Mr. Satan's first disciple and second disciple, known for the world's strongest speed and strength, the strongest players! That is, the strongest players trained by the strongest players  .¡±

    "It's amazing!" "Also! I'm the beautiful manager Bisha!" Caroni looked at Satan, "Teacher, such a rookie doesn't deserve to get your hands dirty."

    "Well said! I'm with you!" After saying that, Satan walked off the ring, leaving only their apprentices and the host on the ring, "His two disciples will represent Mr. Satan to defeat Shalu,  It¡¯s been made very clear just now.¡±

    Kelin smiled again now speechless, "I can't stand these idiots!" "The Cell game, which bets on the fate of the earth, has finally begun. The rules are very simple. If you fall from this ring, you will lose, if you surrender, you will die."  If you lose, you lose."

    Kaloni looked at Shalu in front of him, "I'm very scared, there is no pain, it's just a moment, beautiful rose, flying attack", I saw Kaloni jumped more than ten meters, still excited.

    Unexpectedly, a wave of air from Sharu directly affected Kaloni. After being affected far away, he fell heavily from the air and smashed a deep hole. This is the so-called arrogance!

    "What the hell is going on?" The host looked at Carloni very surprised!  The assistant Bisha next to him told him, "You must have skipped the head!" At this time, the second disciple Pirowski stepped onto the stage.??, "Shalu will be defeated by me."

    This man took off his heavy mask, squeezed the mask into a ball, and finally ate it again, "What a powerful strange power!" The host watched intently.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1266

    ?

    And Mr. Satan sitting below was smoking a big cigarette, "Piroski will not make a mistake like Kaloni!" I saw that the second fat man swung his arm, turned around at a high speed, and attacked Sharu  .

    "Contestant Pirowski, sprint hard!" Seeing that Shalu remained motionless, he conceded defeat and rolled down. The host thought this was incredible, and Satan smiled at it, "It's all a trick."

    "There are also tricks in the duel ring, despicable guy, but let me expose that guy's tricks!" Satan stepped onto the ring in a great way, "Bearing the anger of his disciple being deceived, Satan stepped onto the ring again  .¡±

    "Look, our hero has taken off his cloak and the glorious championship belt. Well, the superhero Mr. Satan in our hearts is here!"

    "This match determines the fate of the earth. Our world martial arts champion, Mr. Satan, has been looking forward to this match and made a trustworthy declaration!" At this time, Satan took something out of his arms.

    "Mr. Satan seems to have taken out something, it's a capsule, he took out the capsule", threw it on the ground, and a luggage bag appeared, "There is a big luggage bag in the capsule, what is in this luggage bag  Woolen cloth?"

    They were all curious about what would be in this luggage bag, but Satan took out a few tiles from the luggage bag, "It's tiles! There are tiles inside, and Mr. Satan carefully stacked them up."

    Kelin was already disappointed with them, and Kelin wanted them to die quickly. He knew that he was going to perform hand-splitting tiles again, but the host and the others were surprised, "It's fifteen yuan, and fifteen tiles were taken away."  piled high."

    Satan smiled and took a deep breath, "Concentrate, Mr. Satan is gathering strength, be quiet!" I saw Satan suddenly fell from above!  "There is only one tile left! It's too powerful! It's amazing destructive power, fourteen tiles were smashed to pieces!"

    But there is still an unknown side, Satan's hands are already red, and the pain in his heart is unbearable, but he can't shout out, he still pretends to be very strong, and everyone shouts and cheers for him!

    But for these super people, Satan is just a funny clown, and Shalu's patience has almost disappeared, "What an idiot! Are all human beings like this now? Ignorant human beings!"

    "Shalu, look at these smashed tiles, this is what will happen to you in a minute!" Listening to Satan's great declaration, the audience in front of the screen cheered for him!

    It seems that Shalu is still very patient, otherwise he would have been waiting for ten days, and this idiot would be no different, "As expected of the Satan of the world, I was completely moved!" The host said some proud words of ordinary people!

    Satan himself is still reminiscing about his every move just now, "The performance just now was too successful. I preset my own video, and it was true!"  It started to tremble."

    "But it's too late to apologize now, the world will never forgive Cell!" "Okay, come on!" At this time, Satan completely entered the state of battle, "Mr.  Directly pointing at Sharu who killed innocent people indiscriminately."

    "Mr. Satan, if you can, please kill Sha Ru directly and win!" I saw Satan rushing towards Sha Ru and kicking Sha Ru in the face, but for Sha Ru,  It's just the wind blowing.

    But in the eyes of the host, this was a fatal blow, "It appeared, Mr. Satan's big move, the bomb kicked on Shalu and exploded, will the winner be decided soon?"  He punched and kicked.

    "Contestant Satan has no intention of stopping at all. Shalu doesn't even have a chance to fight back. He is really strong, too strong. He deserves to be the champion Satan!" Satan stepped back a few steps, smiled, and rushed over again  .

    It may be that Sha Ru was completely impatient, and he slapped Satan directly on the mountain behind him. This scene scared the host, but Kelin breathed a sigh of relief, "To be honest, I almost thought about it just now.  I support Cell."

    Satan fell at the foot of the mountain, covering his mouth in pain, trying not to growl, Piccolo saw him, "He's still alive, as expected, even Sharu doesn't bother to kill that idiot."

    Not only the host was frightened, but even all the audience in the square were stunned, "Fall out of the ringthatSatan contestant lost", they all found it incredible!

    Sha Lu said to Sun Wuchen and the others, "Okay, let's start the game of Cell quickly! Who do you start with? Sun Wuchen! Start with you?"  waited."

      Wuchen and Cell are finally meeting, and the ultimate showdown of the Cell game is about to begin. This is the beginning of the Cell game, which is betting on the fate of the world. After a warm-up performance by a group of jumping clowns, the real show finally begins.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1267 Stupid ordinary people on earth

    ?

    "The hope of all mankind, Satan has lost Could it be that the earth is doomed?" At this moment, Satan walked over unsteadily, "Mr. Satan! How could you lose?" "You didn't stand firm just now!"  "Eh, is that so?"

    Seeing that there were tears in Satan's painful eyes, "That's right!" "But it looks like he was blown away", the host was also very curious, and kept wiping his sweat.

    "Don't worry! I'll get serious after a short rest, hahahaha!" Satan was very confident in himself, and Vegeta couldn't stand it anymore. "Has he not discovered the gap yet? Stupid world champion?"

    Wuchen had also stepped into the ring at this time, and the two looked at each other face to face, "It's finally about to start, let me see it, Sun Wuchen!" Vegeta has been looking forward to it for a long time!

    "Was it up to you from the beginning? Sun Wuchen! I wanted to put you as the greatest fun at the end!" "It is said that you are proficient in all of our moves", "That's right!"

    All of them were shocked to see Sun Wuchen on the top, "I can finally know why Mr. Wuchen is so confident!" The announcer continued to broadcast the situation on the scene, "Please rest assured, the audience across the country, just now Satan accidentally fell out of the field  outside."

    "After a little rest, you can resume the battle against Cell immediately. During the rest of the Satan players, one of the group of unknown people who didn't listen to our advice plans to challenge Cell! Leave him alone! The idiot dies once.  Get smart!"

    "Mr. Satan, what do you think of this unknown player?" Satan smiled at the camera, "It's not worth mentioning! You can tell that he is a rookie just by looking at his body and posture. If this guy fights with me, he can be defeated in two seconds."  , What a lunatic."

    "Shalu can finish him in about five seconds! It seems that our rest time is very short!" Looking at the interaction between Satan and the host, it was very funny, "What a headache guy!"

    "But without their entertainment, my game can't be more lively!" But for people like Klin and the others who have surpassed the limits of humans, they already know the strength of Shalu and Wuchen.

    "Wuchen is really amazing! There is no flaw at all!" Kelin said to Yamcha and the others, "Not only that, but he can remain natural when facing Cell! It's incredible, really worthy of Wuchen!"

    Piccolo smiled, "It's better to say that he has been looking forward to it all the time! This guy seems to have been very happy since Sharu first said that he would fight this martial arts tournament, and he is looking forward to this coming!"

    Trunks looked at the posture of the two of them on the ring, "So, Mr. Wuchen has completely controlled the power of the Super Saiyan! And this power is very stable under the control of Mr. Sun Wuchen."

    Although Vegeta was unhappy when he heard that Trunks was so uplifting others' ambitions and destroying his prestige, he had to admire that Sun Wuchen was indeed very powerful.

    "Come on!" Following Shalu's words, the two began to fight. Wuchen used the remaining power of the afterimage to fight towards Shalu, kicking him to the edge of the ring, and then came again  One punch knocked him out of the field.

    I thought there was hope, so I just won. Unexpectedly, the second when Shalu fell to the ground outside the court, he stopped still!  Then it flew up again and onto the ring.

    "How? Have you experienced the feeling of victory?" Wu Chen also pretended that nothing happened, "Don't be so disappointing! I know this level can't do anything to you."

    "It's because you don't try your best to tease you!" "You too!" "From now on, I will slowly let you learn about the real power gap between us!" "I'm looking forward to it!"

    The two looked at each other very seriously, and Sharu looked at Sun Wuchen, "You will enjoy this battle! Sun Wuchen! You are worthy of being a fighting madman Saiyan!" "You are similar!"

    "I depend on the opponent!" "Me too!" Sha Lu walked towards Sun Wuchen slowly, and started fighting, fighting in a very uneven manner, but the two people's fighting is very interesting, always inadvertently!

    At this time, Wuchen used the 'Turtle Shockwave' to attack Cell, but this attack was too slow for him, but Wuchen was also a drunkard, and jumped directly behind Cell  , and punched him in the waist.

    Sha Lu was very angry, turned around and punched Sun Wuchen in the chin, then punched Sun Wuchen on the ring.  What a great arena to be shattered like this, it seems that this shattering is also the first time for Sun Wuchen!

    "Why Wuchen is not like this?" This surprised them, but Vegeta seemed to see something, "As expected, Sun Wuchen faced Cell.??He can still play, so can Cell.  "

    "Okay, that's the end of the preparatory activities!" The two of them didn't seem to care too much about the battle, but they had already stunned the ordinary humans next to them, and the fighting champions in the ordinary world were also afraid of it!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1268 Tianjin Fan's Skill - Shadow Clone

    ?

    The host wiped his sweat, "That that unknown contestant seems very good What do you think? Mr. Satan!" At this time, Satan was completely stunned, he was already immersed in the world of the two of them fighting!

    "Mr. Satan, what do you think?" Waiting for the host to call Satan again, he came out of the fear of the two of them fighting, "How do you feel about the battle just now?"

    "It's not bad, it's more capable than expected, but it's already very reluctant, it's reached the limit!" Satan pretended to be calm and said to the host, but in fact he was already extremely scared in his heart!

    "Sun Wuchen is really experienced in many battles! Other guys can't compare with him!" "This guy is unimaginably powerful! If you are not careful, you will be knocked down by him!" The two were very cautious, speculating on each other's fighting power  And strategic countermeasures!

    Suddenly, Sun Wuchen's eyes changed, "Ready to attack with all our strength!" Sun Wuchen exploded his combat power very quickly, and his breath was too strong, which really surprised them!

    "How come this power is the Qi still rising?" The people outside the field were more surprised than one. Seeing Sun Wuchen bursting out with such a strong breath, how could they not feel panic in their hearts.

    The host who was hiding behind the stone looked at the current scene, "What happened just now? The unnamed contestant's whole body glowed, and it suddenly seemed like an explosion."

    The host couldn't believe his eyes a little, so he wiped his glasses, put them on and took a look, "The unknown contestant is surrounded by a golden flame."

    Seeing him emitting such a powerful breath, Sha Ru was unwilling to admit defeat, and then burst out waves of light waves from his body, directly shocking them.

    "Hewhat about him? It will be the same, Cell also turned into a purple flame", "It seems that this boring trick is popular nowadays!" Satan was explaining his fear.

    "The two sides are facing each other with all their strength in an instant!" Kelin and the others looked very nervous now, Wuchen walked towards Shalu again, and everyone was trembling in their hearts watching, just like that, the two faced each other!

    "Come on!" Without saying a word, Wuchen punched Shalu in the stomach, hit the target, and directly hit Shalu on the pillar, "Very good, Sun Wuchen, that's what I'm after.  The battle is fun!"

    "I think so too!" Now that the two of them started to get serious, Vegeta under the ring looked at them, feeling very nervous, "Now is this Sun Wuchen's real power?" "That's amazing! Mr. Wuchen  Really strong."

    "It's so powerful, I really went all out!" A few of them felt that Wu Chen was very powerful like this, and Wukong was still thinking in his heart, "Why are everyone so surprised, but it is indeed very powerful!"

    Shalu and Sun Wuchen fought again like this, fighting non-stop from the ground to the air. The strength of the two was really comparable, and finally fell to the ground in a tie!

    "Did you get the picture just now!" The host thought it was incredible, but the photographer told him, "Just kidding, so fast! How could it be possible!"

    The host thought about it, and it was right, so he raised the microphone in front of Mr. Satan again, "Their speed is quite fast, Mr. Satan!" Satan was stunned for a moment, so he said to him shyly, "Barely force it!"  "

    At this moment, Sha Lu turned his back to Sun Wuchen and laughed, "Interesting, Sun Wuchen!" Then he turned around, clasped his hands together, and started exerting force. Suddenly, the illusion came out, one divided into two, two into four, four into four  A Cell stood in front of Sun Wuchen.

    Seeing this trick, Tianjin Fan was very surprised, "Damn it!" The four Cells flew to the four corners at the same time, this time the trick was the shadow clone trick that Tianjin Fan used to him back then!

    "Shalu, the trick you used is useless to me!" But they didn't think so, so the four Shalu rushed towards Sun Wuchen, and Sun Wuchen beat them all by himself.

    "Although that move can turn into four people, the power is also divided equally!" "But the power and speed seem to have not changed!"  Dissatisfied in my heart!

    After the first round, the four Cells returned to the four corners again, "Sun Wuchen! Understand my power!" "That's right!" "But my perfect power is far more than that!"

    Immediately afterwards, Cell took a fighting pose again, Wukong looked very familiar, and Piccolo said to him, "Is this my move this time?" Then, the four of them simultaneously launched a general attack on Sun Wuchen in the middle  .

    Wuchen jumped up, followed by Shalu and the others. Wuchen looked back and smiled, "I'm waiting!" Then,With a flash of Wuchen, he punched the four flying cells and knocked them to the ground one by one.

    "When the four of them were flying away!" Sun Wuchen watched the four of them fall on the ring, and finally disappeared on one Shalu. Kelin and the others were very happy when they saw that Shalu was lying on the ground, "I got it!"  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1269 The Crisis of the Earth¡ª¡ªShock Wave of the Turtle

    ?

    But who knows that Sha Lu was not knocked out at all, lying on the ground, he glanced at Sun Wuchen from the corner of his eye, stood up suddenly, and directly used "Vitality Slash" towards Sun Wuchen, but the "Vitality Slash" did not affect Sun Wuchen.  stop.

    "It's almost like manipulating an air bomb!" Kelin looked at Sha Lu using his own trick, how could he not be angry in his heart, just like that, Sha Ru kept fiddling with the direction of Yuan Qi Slash, chasing Sun Wuchen, not relaxing at all  .

    "Frieza's cells told me that you will rush in front of me, and then get out of the way at a critical moment, but this trick" There was nothing wrong, Sun Wuchen really rushed towards Cell.

    Because Krillin had used such a trick before, and it was precisely because of this trick that it ruined Frieza, Cell once again launched the vitality cut, and attacked Sun Wuchen, a very deep attack, directly chopped  Sun Wuchen.

    But calm down and looked at it, it was just an afterimage of Sun Wuchen, "This is also included in the calculation", Sha Ru knew that Sun Wuchen would suddenly attack again from the rear, and it was just an afterimage just now.

    Immediately afterwards, the Vitality Slash was launched again, and it slashed at Sun Wuchen behind him, but this was just an afterimage, which was unexpected by Sha Ru, who was very surprised by this!

    "I can't beat me with other people's tricks! It's just a show!" At this time, Sun Wuchen was standing behind Sha Lu, and Sha Lu smiled, "Maybe! Then use this trick to understand you."

    Suddenly, Shalu's aura reached the highest level, and Wuchen also felt it, "His aura has been raised to the highest level, what do you want to do?" Only a few words came out of Shalu's mouth, "God turtle  "

    All of them knew what he was going to do, and the people below the ring were already very nervous, but relatively speaking, Sun Wuchen was even more nervous, "Stop! Use the Turtle Shockwave when the strength explodes to such a degree"

    But Sun Wuchen couldn't stop Cell's determination. Even Vegeta felt that this matter should not be taken lightly. Cell should not be so ignorant!

    But considering the status quo, Sha Ru really wants to launch this attack, Wuchen quickly flew up, looked at Sha Ru and provoked him, "Over here, Sha Ru!"

    So he directly blasted the tortoise shock wave into the universe, but it didn't cause any damage to Sun Wuchen, because he still had teleportation, and then he teleported behind Shalu, and kicked Shalu away!

    Everyone was watching the battle intently. This battle was really exciting. Shalu realized at this moment, "The shock wave of the turtle should have hit you!" "Yeah, I didn't escape!  "

    "By the way, you have suddenly appeared and disappeared before!" "This trick is called teleportation!" "Teleportation?" Cellu was immediately startled by the name of this move, "Really? It's a very troublesome move!"

    "I also want to ask you! If I hadn't jumped into the air just now, would you have hit the Turtle Shockwave to destroy the earth?" Cellu actually didn't care, "Who knows? But I know you will jump up."

    Sun Wuchen smiled, "I see, it seems that you are very smart!" "But I want to declare that I don't want to destroy the earth! This will only make the game more boring, that's all."

    After finishing speaking, Sha Ru attacked Sun Wuchen. Sha Ru's speed attack is very fast!  In an instant, he came behind Sun Wuchen and gave him a heavy blow, "I am also very confident in my speed!"

    Cell's speed is astonishing, moves against moves, power against power, Sun Wuchen and Cell, the battle to determine the fate of the earth continues. Facing the mighty Cell, can Wuchen win?

    In the heaven, Mr. Bobo has already changed Dandi into fairy clothes and crutches. Dandy walked to the edge of the Temple of Heaven and looked at the lower realm nervously, "The gods of the previous generation often stood there to observe the lower realm!"

    Dandy also tried to make the same movement, "Is that so?" "Yes!" Dandy tried very hard, and Mr. Bobo looked at Dandy's hard work, "Don't force it, the previous generation of gods also did a lot  After practicing, you will know the next generation like the palm of your hand."

    "Relax, feel the qi and judge the situation based on the subtle voice!" Dandy tried to relax to understand the lower realm, he saw it, he saw a scene, "Mr. Wuchen is fighting, what a fierce battle!"

    "By the way, that's it, let's feel it slowly!" The battle between the two of them is so exciting, and the speed of the two of them is also very fast. Without specific abilities and strengths, you can't see the two of them at all!

    Wukong and the others watched Sun Wuchen's battle very nervously. The battle situation was not optimistic, but ordinary people like them didn't understand this battle at all, "What an exaggerated battle??!  "

    The photographers of ordinary people could no longer see the existence of the two of them in the camera. In the end, Sun Wuchen missed, and Sha Lu launched a fierce attack on Sun Wuchen, but he was not behind, and the two fought hard with speed!

    These ordinary people have been stunned and can't see their existence at all, but their vision is only the ring, not the sky, so there is nothing to be surprised by this battle.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1270 Sharu vs Sun Wuchen

    ?

    Sha Lu and Sun Wuchen stopped, "Good job! To be honest, I didn't expect the battle between you and me to be so happy!" "Me too!" "This is the way to fight! Well, come on."

    Satan suddenly shouted, "There! That damaged place, camouflage the mechanism with protective colors and hide it there!" Satan shouted to them, and pointed to the destroyed floor on the ring.

    The host also believed it, and believed Mr. Satan with suspicion, "Even if it is a strange trick, it can't be hidden from my eyes!" "As expected of the world's number one fighter, everyone's Mr. Satan."

    Suddenly, there was a shock in the sky, and the two started fighting in the sky. At this moment, Bisha looked up at the sky, and saw that there seemed to be a shadow moving in the sky, "Where"

    They looked up at the sky suspiciously, and the host scratched his head, "It's up there, Mr. Satan" Seeing that he didn't respond, he immediately said to the photographer, "Photographer, up, up!  "

    The photographer quickly pointed the camera at the sky, and the audience looked at the TV on the screen, but they couldn't see anything, just the blue sky and white clouds, and on Guixian Island, Teacher Wu Tian was also watching the live broadcast.

    "The camera can no longer capture the battle between the two of them. It seems that this battle is very fierce!" The speed of the two people is so fast that basically few people can see clearly.

    Kelin and the others sometimes couldn't see the speed of the two of them clearly, "No, the speed of the two of them is too fast, even we can't capture their images for a while."

    The two of them smashed each other down together, and they were testing on the edge. Wu Chen was almost knocked out by Cell and kept fighting on the edge.  Kick Cell over the edge.

    Shalu rushed towards Sun Wuchen, the speed and reaction of the two were very high, this was an ultimate battle, the two of them fought very happily, "A wonderful battle, if it ends because it falls outside the field,  What a pity."

    "Let's do this! Get rid of the rule that you lose if you fall outside the field! This rule has no meaning to us!" Sun Wuchen also didn't understand what Cell meant?  But he was right, the venue was too restrictive for them.

    After all, their abilities cannot be restrained by this arena. This is no longer a martial arts competition for ordinary people. If possible, what the two of us need is another space.

    "What? What do you want?" Seeing Sha Lu facing the ring behind Sun Wuchen, Sun Wuchen understood what he meant!  "Everyone, stay away from the ring!" In an instant, a large explosion flattened the ground below, no, it completely blew up the venue.

    Fortunately, a group of them escaped. Out of good intentions, No. 16 protected these stupid ordinary people, "It's better for you to go back, and get in the way!" After finishing speaking, he left.

    But the host didn't agree!  "That can't be done! Our Mr. Satan is going to fight later! Right? Mr. Satan!" Looking at Satan who was stunned there, he didn't say a word.

    Bisha looked at Satan and called him, and then Satan came to his senses, "Of course, but it's okay to watch the battle from a little distance!" Sha Lu and Sun Wuchen fell down, "The whole world has become a ring, and the only way to surrender is to surrender."  Or death will decide the outcome."

    "So that's it, you want to fight to the end!" Sun Wuchen had already figured out Cell's intentions, "This is how we deserve the battle between you and me!" "Okay! That's exactly what I mean too."

    The two of them did stretching exercises again, because when the two of them attacked again, they would not be bound to a square ring, and the reason why they were bound would reduce their physical strength a lot.

    Now, the two of them have to put in a lot of physical strength and combat power, "Let's make good use of this spacious venue!" After finishing speaking, Sha Lu's shock waves attacked Sun Wuchen.

    Sure enough, the ring venue just now did restrain them. After removing this rule, the two of them chased and attacked wantonly on the ground. Without a boundary, they relaxed their strength for a while.

    However, the two still prefer hand-to-hand combat. Maybe both of them have Saiyan cells in their bodies. They are very passionate about physical combat.

    The two people butted their hands together, just like this. Their strength was so strong that the whole earth was shaking, the air was also frozen, and there was pressure everywhere.

    Trunks was very surprised to see their attack, "It's amazing not only the speed, but even the strength evenly matched!" Vegeta watched the battle between the two of them very seriously.Very exciting.

    As the air solidified, the strength of the two of them rose to a higher level again, the environment became depressing, and the atmosphere was very intense. The attack from the fighting nation broke out their strongest aura, but fortunately, they were avoided by Sun Wuchen  up.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1271 Piccolo Regenerative Cells in Cell

    ?

    This time, Sun Wuchen rushed directly into the air, and none of them understood why?  Kelin was also confused, "Wukongflying so high, what are you going to do?"

    Only heard the "Turtle Shockwave", and Piccolo was very worried when he heard that he was going to use the ultimate move, "Sun Wuchen is going to launch the Turtle Shockwave with all his strength! What is he going to do? He will destroy the earth."

    It is impossible for Shalu to look at Sun Wuchen, "You will not launch the Turtle Shockwave from that position. Once you launch it, the earth will be over!" "You will not launch it. If you launch it from there, the earth will be over!"

    Kelin also thought it was impossible, but Sun Wuchen in the air did not stop accumulating his abilities, and continued to improve his energy, which surprised them very much. Could it be that Sun Wuchen really planned to launch the shock wave of the turtle?

    I saw that Sun Wuchen had extended his ability to the limit, and suddenly came to the bottom of Shalu in a flash, and a "turtle shock wave" rushed towards him directly from below into the air.

    The light of this shock wave is so powerful that it has surpassed Tianjin Fan's Sun Fist. That move is just a flash bomb, and this move is all strength. Just like that, Sun Wuchen was already out of breath.

    Everyone is watching this scene, this scene is really terrible, dust is everywhere, these ordinary people hiding in the distance, looking at these scenes are incredible.

    I saw that Sha Ru's body had been shattered. This attack was so powerful that Sha Ru couldn't resist it. Now only half of his body was left. The few of them were very happy watching the scene.

    "Successsuccess! Yes! There is teleportation! It was success Wuchen finally won!" Yamcha stood watching this scene and said happily to them, but when he turned his head and saw Tran  Kex and Kling are two very serious things.

    Even Wukong and Piccolo stood on the top of the mountain and watched very seriously!  Yamucha looked a little stiff at this scene, so he asked them, "What's wrong? Are you all unhappy?"

    Ordinary people hiding in the distance are still watching this extreme battle, "Mr. Satan, that guy seems to have solved Shalu!" Seeing that Satan was stunned again, Bisha called him, and then he realized  .

    "It's not bad. After all, it's a pity! I wanted to defeat him myself!" Satan said these words in embarrassment!  But it's very eloquent!

    Bisha on the side cheered him up, "It's really a pity! Mr. Satan's gorgeous, elegant and powerful moves can't be shown to people all over the world, right?"

    The host had nothing to say, nodded, and then said to the camera, "Global audience, what a pity! Before Mr. Satan returned to the ring magnificently, the unknown youth defeated Shalu!"

    But it seems that this group has not seen enough!  "Is this the end? Unexpectedly boring!" "Mr. Satan won't appear again?" They were very disappointed in this battle, but they didn't know what this battle meant.

    Sun Wuchen, you are very uneasy inside, looking at Shalu who is lying on the ground with only half of his body, "What's going on? It's all like this, and there is still a lot of energy left!"

    At this moment, Kelin remembered, and shouted at Wuchen, "Be careful! Wuchen! Cell will probably be resurrected!" Hearing what Kelin said, they were all surprised, "What!"

    Just when they were surprised, Sha Ru's lower body suddenly jumped up, and these ordinary people were even more surprised, "Resurrected, stood up! Sha Ru's lower body stood up."

    Just on the remnants of this half of the body, suddenly, the upper body emerged from the body, smiled and looked at Sun Wuchen, "Resurrected, Cellu is resurrected, is this also a trick, Mr. Satan."

    Satan didn't want to talk anymore, and Bisha said to him, "Of course it's a trick, otherwise how can a half body and half body be alive!" Satan was so surprised that he couldn't speak at this time.

    This surprised Sun Wuchen, "You can regenerate!" "Yeah! It's the same as Piccolo!" Hearing that Piccolo was slandering him again, he felt angry in his heart, "Damn it, you actually use my ability to show off here!  "

    "I'm still surprised how you won so easily! But with the blow just now, your Qi has weakened a lot!" "Everyone, your breath has also become short, go on! Give you a piece of advice, the same trick won't work again  gone."

    "The same move will only consume stamina and make the battle boring, and I don't accept the same move a second time!" "I know! And Sun Wuchen will not use the same move to treat the same person multiple times  attack."

    The two of them raised their qi energy at the same time, and rushed together again, and he gave him a?, he gave him a kick, the battle between the two was evenly matched, and their strength was too fierce.

    "The battle is heating up again, Sharu's onslaught, the unknown youth's counterattack, this battle is terrible! Shaking! The place we stand is also shaking, what will happen after that?" (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1272: Wuchen's Full Blow

    ?

    "Wuchen feels as if" Just as Guixian was still thinking, the door suddenly opened, and Bulma and Little Trunks walked in, "How are you!" "Oh, it's Bulma!"

    Seeing that they were still watching TV, Bulma knew what they were watching, "Are they still playing now?" Gui Xianren nodded, "It's better to find someone who understands it better than watching alone.  It's easier to understand."

    The battle between Sha Lu and Sun Wuchen is still going on. The two of them are fighting non-stop, and now they are exhausted and out of breath. Indeed, this is too exhausting. "What's wrong? Sun Wuchen! Is this the end?"

    Sun Wuchen must not be reconciled, and rushed towards Shalu, but was punched in the abdomen by him. Shalu grabbed Sun Wuchen's collar, hit him in the face, and hit him on the mountain!

    A pile of stones pressed Sun Wuchen down. Shalu wanted to come over and give him a heavy blow, but unexpectedly he blew all the stones out and hit Shalu right on his body. This was a very effective blow  Effect.

    Immediately afterwards, Wuchen continued to attack Cell continuously. In this way, the death fight between Sun Wuchen and Cell continued. The two of them had no restrictions on the venue, their bodies were greatly relaxed, and their strength was also greatly improved.  promote.

    ?Even Sun Wuchen used the 'Turtle Shockwave' to fail to determine the winner. The decisive battle between the two at the highest level continued. Afterwards, Wuchen launched an attack with all his strength, and Cell endured Sun Wuchen's fierce attack.

    He has been on the defensive all the time. Facing his fierce attack, he has no way to stop Sun Wuchen's attack. Kelin looked at the current situation very clearly, "Very good, Wuchen! It's almost there, and it's almost there.  It's Saru."

    Just when they were very happy, Vegeta saw that the current situation suddenly became a little serious, and Goku was also a little worried when he looked at it.  , directly exploded.

    This area has all become Cell's battlefield, and Cell also stood panting inside the defensive cover and looked at Sun Wuchen outside, "You can force me to use the protective cover. Your attack is indeed very powerful. The injury I suffered  Not light!"

    Now all the audience looked very surprised, everyone was dumbfounded, and their hearts were on their strings, "Although I don't know what's going on, it's very amazing!" "It's really amazing!"  real answer.

    Kiki's grandma watched TV and said to her wife, "Honey, is the man next to him really Kiki's husband? Has he dyed his hair recently?" The old man nodded, but he looked very powerful  look.

    "Speaking of which, he always wears strange clothes!" The old man and the old lady watched the TV intently, saw Monkey King from the wide angle of the camera, Qiqi sneezed suddenly, "Who is talking about me!"

    Everyone was very nervous in front of the TV. On Guixian Island, Bulma and Teacher Wutian were also watching the TV, "It's such a pity, it's almost there!"  Evenly matched!"

    Guixianren looked at the serious situation now, "Shalu seems to be much more relaxed than Wuchen! Now Wuchen's physical ability has weakened too much!"

    Bulma looked a little confused, "Is that so?" "Unfortunately, Wuchen couldn't win! And I think Wuchen knew he couldn't win, but continued to fight! What on earth is he trying to do?"

    Sha Lu put back his defense cover, looked at Sun Wuchen who was out of breath, "It seems that his physical strength has dropped a lot! Sun Wuchen! Go eat a fairy bean! This kind of battle will be more exciting!"

    Trunks and the others were very surprised that Cell could actually let Sun Wuchen eat fairy beans, so they said to Klin, "Good chance, just like that guy said, give Mr. Wuchen fairy beans, and then we will attack together, we will definitely be able to  Hit Cell."

    After hearing what Trunks thought, Yamcha was really good, "Yeah, that's it!" But seeing Klin's delay, Trunks looked at them and said, "Mr. Xiaolin!"

    Then he looked at Sun Wukong and Piccolo, they had the same expression as Kelin, watching the battle intently, and then looked at Dad, they all had the same expression!

    Just when Trunks asked Klin for the fairy beans again, he was stopped by Vegeta, "Shut up, Trunks, don't you have any dignity of a Saiyan? I think he would rather die  , and don¡¯t want to use that method to win.¡±

    "Listen, that guy is not just fighting for the earth now, remember it well!" Trunks couldn't understand, "But if this goes on" Vegeta looked at the battle between the two in front of him.

    "Indeed, he might be fucked.??!  It's annoying, but you have to admit it!  I did intensive special training for today, but I still can't surpass Sun Wuchen, that bastard is a genius, but Cellu is better than him"

    Now Trunks is also in a state of confusion, "What should we do then? Shouldn't he just stand by?" "Didn't you say that he has some special battle plan? Let's look forward to it." (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1273 Sun Wuchen's Surrender

    ?

    "Mr. Wuchen, what is your battle plan? What are you going to do with such a powerful Cell?" And Cell was still very relaxed, "What's the matter? Sun Wuchen! Is it because of self-esteem that you don't want to eat?  Fairy bean!"

    "Now my physical strength is also greatly weakened. If you can attack with all your strength, you may still have a chance of winning. It is better than nothing! I look forward to this battle will be more intense."

    At this time, Sun Wuchen calmed down, and suddenly lowered his breath, looked at Cell in the air, and said to him seriously, "I admit defeat, I surrender, Cell, I know you are very powerful! I give up  .¡±

    This surprised everyone. He obviously still had the last chance to fight, but he didn't use it. Hearing the word surrender was a heavy blow to everyone!

    "What?" "Surrender?" "How come" "Wuchen surrendered?" "Has this happened so far?" "What is that guy thinking?" "Wuchen!" All the companions present  Surprised by this!

    Vegeta, Krillin, Trunks, Tianjin Rice, Yamcha, Piccolo, Monkey King!  The seven of them were very puzzled in the audience, Sun Wuchen never gave up, it was the first time they witnessed Sun Wuchen's failure.

    Bulma and the others watched TV, "Why would Sun Wuchen, who will never admit defeat, surrender?" Even Sharu found it incredible, and he didn't want to hear the result. Facing everyone, only Sun Wuchen could fight himself once.

    Shalu is just not reconciled now. For Yamcha and the others, it is unbelievable "You want to surrender? Sun Wuchen! Are you going to end this battle?" "Yes, I lost!"

    Those ordinary people in the distance looked at the scene in front of them, and the host looked at the cameraman, "Has it been filmed? What did the young man say?" "The microphone did receive 'surrender'."

    "Sun Wuchen! Do you know the meaning of that sentence? If no one wins the cell game, all human beings on the earth will be wiped out by my own hands."

    "Sharu, don't get me wrong! I'm not saying that no one will fight with you anymore!" "It's no different!"  If you have improved, you will definitely not be as good as you."

    "None of them are my opponents!" Although the three of them were very annoyed when they heard this, but the facts were true, they dared not speak out. After receiving an affirmative answer, the host also became confident, "Okay, Mr. Satan!  It's your turn to play again!"

    When Satan heard this, he was stunned, "I've had a good rest, this time I must clean up that guy!" "Master Satan, please fight magnificently!" "Yes!  Master!"

    The people next to him held it up again and again, but Satan knew his own strength, and he also knew that the strength of the monster in front of him was not at the same level at all, and he would die if he went there, but he was helpless in the face of their booing and threats  .

    "That's right, let that guy scare the hell out of him first!" The camera focused on Satan, and suddenly, Satan squatted on the ground clutching his stomach. The host felt very strange, "Mr. Satan!"

    "Damn it, it hurts so much, I obviously want to fight, and I obviously won't lose to that guy! But my stomach now hurts!" Surprised, I put on a painful posture.

    Sun Wuchen looked at Cell, "Can I appoint the next person to join the battle?" "Are you really going to surrender?" Vegeta looked very annoyed, "What is that guy going to do? No one is a match for Cell.  "

    "The next battle will be the end of Cell's game! If even he loses, no one can beat you! But I'm sure he can beat you!" "What?"

    "That's why I surrendered and handed everything over to him!" "Does that mean that guy is stronger than you and me?" "Impossible! People stronger than me don't exist in this world!" "There really are  oh!"

    "Then let me ask you, who is that non-existent person?" Everyone was expecting to call out his name, and the photographer recorded what they said very seriously, "I'm finally going to say my name."

    Satan squatted on the ground and was still nervous, "Is he referring to me, Mr. Satan?" Satan tapped Bisha's leg, "Oh, go tell that guy, I have a stomachache and I can't fight!"

    Sun Wuchen turned to look at his partners, and passed them one by one. They were all very nervous. Sun Wuchen looked at them seriously, "It's time for you to play! Wukong!"

    He didn't hear the name he was referring to, and he was surprised. They knew that Wukong's strength was not as good as Wuchen, and they still wanted Wukong to die.  When Sharu heard this name, "Don't be kidding, I thought who it was, it turned out to be the defeat of my subordinates.??.  "

    At this time, at Qiqi's house, Qiqi directly picked up the TV, very nervous, "Damn Sun Wuchen! How can you let Wukong face this terrible opponent! What do you want?"

    The Bull Demon King was pulling Qiqi by the side, but she was very nervous and very angry. Wukong was under a lot of pressure now, and everyone's expectations fell on him.

    Wukong also felt very nervous, "Do you want me to fight Cell?" Wuchen flew to their side, "It's your turn to play! You can! Wukong!" Piccolo looked at Sun Wuchen very angrily, "Stop talking nonsense,  Sun Wuchen!"

    "How could he beat Cell, indeed! Wukong's current strength is very surprising, but the opponent is Cell who can't even beat you!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1274 Sharu's Resurrection with Full Blood

    ?

    "Piccolo, Wukong's strength is far beyond our imagination. Just imagine, as a Saiyan, his own Saiyan physique has not been discovered. I was not so capable before I became a Saiyan."

    But Klin still didn¡¯t think so, ¡°But¡­ even if he became a Super Saiyan, it¡¯s so sudden¡­ right!¡± Klin still couldn¡¯t accept it, Sun Wuchen told them, ¡°In the spirit and time room, he has deeply sealed  The dormant power begins to be liberated."

    Sun Wuchen walked towards Sun Wukong, "How is it? Wukong! Did you feel dazzled by the battle between me and Cell just now?" "I didn't think so! Because neither Wuchen nor Cell did their best!"

    "I don't know about Cell, but I've tried my best! In other words, you think we still have a hand left?" Piccolo was also very surprised, "ReallyWukong!" Sun Wukong looked at Piccolo and nodded  nod.

    Vegeta was already frightened by what they said, "How could such a battle be possible Son Goku, he actually", Vegeta was very surprised, without the Super Saiyan Son Goku who he turned into in advance, he could feel this way  Strong attack.

    It's really unbelievable, Sun Wukong is obviously not as strong as himself, but his current strength has improved so fast, "Bastard, it's impossible, how could his strength improve so fast.!"

    "Could it be the genes of the mixed-race people! I, a pure Saiyan, have never obtained such such a powerful strength! He, a little devil, can actually surpass my powerful strength!"

    Vegeta is looking at Monkey King now, and the more he looks, the more confused he is. Now, Wuchen has pinned all his hopes on Wukong, "Come on! Goku! Isn't it your dream to fight for world peace?"

    The two looked at each other, Sun Wukong looked at Sun Wuchen's firm eyes, full of confidence, he believed that Wuchen said that he was very strong, he believed that Wuchen believed in himself.

    "Don't worry! I'll try my best, Wuchen, I won't let you down!" But they still have doubts about Wukong, but since Wuchen has spoken out, let him give it a go.

    Monkey King was ready, jumped down, looked at Shalu in the air, and the host in the distance looked at the scene in front, "What's going on, an unknown boy appeared! What is he going to do?"

    While Guixianren and Bulma were still looking at the screen, "What's going on? Wukong is on! No matter what, Wukong can't fight Cell!"

    At this time, Sun Wuchen looked at Kelin, "Xiaolin, bring your fairy beans! Can you give me one?" Kelin thought for a while, looked at Sun Wuchen, and took out a fairy bean from his pocket.  Gave it to Sun Wuchen!

    I saw Sun Wuchen throwing the fairy beans directly, but Kelin didn't stop him, "This is a fairy bean, eat it!" Kelin looked at Sun Wuchen very angrily, "Stupid, Wuchen! What are you going to do?"

    "It's okay, that guy also used up his energy. In that state, it's not fair for Wukong to win!" "What are you talking about? It doesn't matter if it's fair or not at this time!"

    Shalu looked at them and smiled, "You idiot, why are you pretending to be noble, don't you know that this innocence will kill you? I'm not polite, Sun Wuchen! You will regret it soon."

    But Wuchen looked at them very confidently, Shalu also ate the fairy beans, and all his physical strength recovered immediately, "It really is a good thing!" "I don't care about the consequences!"

    Piccolo stared at Sun Wuchen, "Wuchen, you are so irrational! How can you give Xianxian beans to Cell?" Sun Wukong looked at Cell flying in the air, and burst out his breath directly!

    The strength was too strong, and the surrounding stones were directly swept into the air. Seeing Monkey King who was hiding such a powerful strength, Sha Ru's desire to fight became stronger in his heart.

    Son Goku's anger made Vegeta and the others not only surprised, but everyone fixed their eyes on him, "Goku, is this still Goku?" "Is that Goku? Such a mature Goku!"

    Vegeta was a little bit in his heart, "Sun Wukonghe how did he practice to be so powerful!" "It seems that Sun Wuchen is not bragging! But I can win, I'm exaggerating, you think you can beat me who is so powerful  ?"

    Sha Lu came behind Sun Wukong, "It's really arrogant, it's true when you think about it, but you are lucky, because you will die after experiencing the real horror, and you won't make any changes."

    Both of them started to fight in this way. Sun Wukong's strength was not lost to Cell at all, and Sun Wukong's speed and reaction power were also improved a lot. The two fought against each other downstairs.

    But after all, Sun Wukong does not have as much combat experience as Cell, but?Comparatively speaking, his ability is very powerful, "Swift bastard, then I'll be serious!"

    Sha Lu grabbed Sun Wukong by the collar again, and hit him in the face. Kiki watched Shalu beat Monkey King so hard on TV, and her heart was almost driven crazy, and she was nervous holding the TV!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1275 Monkey King vs. Cell

    ?

    Each of them was very worried. Piccolo looked at Sun Wukong, "It's really not rational!" Kelin looked at Wuchen worriedly, "Wukong may be dying, let him stop!" Looking at Wuchen again, it seems very  The look of believing.

    Monkey King was directly hit to the ground by Cell, stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and seemed very satisfied. Facing this situation, Monkey King had been named by Wuchen to join Cell's game.

    "After all, it's just a stupid struggle, Monkey King!" Now that Cell is very relaxed against Monkey King, Piccolo looks at Wukong and feels very worried, and Qiqi is also feeling uneasy now, "I can't do anything about Wuchen."

    "Always bring Wukong to fight. I have repeatedly told Wukong not to fight. Wukong must not fight with that kind of monster! Wukong! Wukong!" An angry Qiqi hugged her head and cried.

    Sha Ru charged towards the opposite Sun Wukong in the air, sending out shock waves one after another. Fortunately, Wukong dodged quickly, just like that, kept dodging his energy bombs!

    The host is still broadcasting news, "This unknown boy is fighting for some reason, but Shalu has an overwhelming advantage, so the boy can only run around."

    All the audience looked at this scene on the screen, and they couldn't help but sigh in their hearts, "Let that kid fight, okay?" "It's too messy!"

    "If this continues, Wukong will", "Wukong", Kelin and the others are very worried about Wukong's safety, but facing the mighty Cell, Monkey King is also powerless and can only be defeated one by one.

    After several rounds, Cell has been suppressing Sun Wukong's ability. In this way, Cell's last attack was directed at Monkey King, "Monkey King! If you want to hate, hate your unwise brother!"

    Sha Lu sent out a violent shock wave towards him. Piccolo almost died of worry, and directly penetrated Sun Wukong from several mountains behind him, and was instantly buried by stones.

    Seeing such a situation, Piccolo and the others couldn't help but feel angry!  Sha Ru looked at the ruins behind him, "Did you hit harder? I'm a little childish too."

    "What's going on? That boy challenged Shalu unwisely, and he lost his young life!" After the broadcast by the host, Qiqi was directly pissed off.

    Piccolo couldn't bear it anymore, "Wuchen! This is all your responsibility, because your prediction is too naive, everyone has warned you, you are the one who killed Wukong", they were all very surprised when Piccolo said  .

    But Wukong seemed to feel that nothing happened, "Don't panic, Wukong's qi hasn't weakened at all!" After Sun Wuchen said this, they also found out, "Indeed! Wukong's qi doesn't seem to have weakened at all."

    "Okay, Sun Wuchen! The silly joke is over, eat a fairy bean and continue fighting!" Shalu looked at Sun Wuchen impatiently, "Stupid, take a good look behind you."

    Shalu looked back at a heavy ruin behind him, and saw that a small stone suddenly fell down, and in an instant, the whole ruin suddenly exploded, Wukong walked out from inside, and slowly walked towards Sharu  .

    "It's amazing, it's very tenacious!" "Enough, stop! This kind of fighting is meaningless!" Shalu heard what Sun Wukong said, and snorted a few words, "Scared! Brat! I thought  What are you going to say, to say that the cell game is meaningless."

    "It's meaningful! For me, this is interest. To defeat you, and then spend some time to kill all human beings, for you, it is to save the earth!" Sharu analyzed the situation very clearly.

    "I actually don't want to fight, and I don't want to kill. Even if you are a villain, I don't like to fight like Wuchen. Although I am also a pure Saiyan, the fighting cells in my body are not as strong as Vegeta and Sun Wuchen.  .¡±

    Kelin and the others listened to Sun Wukong talking on the top of the mountain, "What is Wukong talking about? The voice is too low to hear!" In the distance, the host watched the camera record their scene, "On the microphone  Did you hear anything?"

    "Not sure, it's too far!" Indeed, Shalu looked at Monkey King, "You don't like fighting, I understand, but what do you mean you don't want to kill me? You guys, you won't be able to kill me in a hundred years  , how? You are right."

    "I gradually understood, Wuchen's words 'Only I can reach Cell'", "Can you defeat me?" "When I was young, whenever I was angry and lost my mind, I would do things I didn't know  thing."

    "Since training with Guixianren, some strange things will happen from time to time, they don't understand, and I don't know afterwards, so until the Saiyan Raditz came, I went there to watch.?? Defeated Wuchen.  "

    "When Raditz saw me angry, my stats were already off the charts. This is what they told me afterwards. I didn't believe it at first. Later, after a series of battles with Piccolo, I found that my strength is indeed very strong.  .¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1276 Potential Power

    ?

    "I will unearth the potential power in my heart due to some fear and anger. Even on Namek, after Klin and the others were killed by Frieza, I also burst out the potential power. These powers are beyond my imagination.  Arrived."

    "After some things happened, I also gradually understood that I will control the power because of anger. After practicing with Wuchen in the training room, I slowly began to inspire this power. This power is the super Saiyan transformation.  The source of the body!"

    "It is precisely because of this power that my courage has increased a lot. That is to say, the reason why Wuchen believes in me is because a potential power in my body stimulates me, and then I grow up slowly."

    "When I am angry, I will surpass my consciousness, and then use incredible power to fight, and now, through the house of spirit and time, my power has also become stronger! Wuchen must have thought of this!"

    "But if it becomes like that, I will definitely kill you!" Shalu listened to Sun Wukong's words seriously, feeling very ridiculous, "Interesting! You failed! Do you think I will be afraid? Sure enough, I am a brat, but instead I  I want to piss you off!"

    "Let me see your so-called hidden power!" As he said that, he attacked Monkey King and stomped him under his feet. "Come on, how about it? Are you angry? Let's do it!"

    Kelin and the others couldn't stand it anymore, "Wuchen! Let him stop! If you make a move, Cell will let go of Wukong, Wuchen!" But looking at Wuchen's appearance, he didn't seem to have this intention, "  It doesn't matter, Wukong can win! Be angry, Wukong!"

    This is also what Sha Ru expected, "Be angry, let me see your true strength!" Sha Ru couldn't bear it anymore, "Hurry up, be angry, be angry! Get angry!"

    The host is also nervously broadcasting the scene, "The unknown boy was under attack, and Sharu unilaterally attacked. Can this boy escape the crisis? What do you think? Mr. Satan."

    Glancing at Mr. Satan next to him, he raised the microphone in front of him. Mr. Satan wiped his sweat nervously, "It's not enough to rely on the unknown boy alone. If no one fights for him", "Then Mr. Satan"

    The host nodded the cameraman's shoulder and motioned him to put the camera in front of Mr. Satan, "It seems that the national audience can see Mr. Satan's magnificent battle again!"

    When Satan heard that the host started to let him fight again, he jumped up in fear and covered his stomach, "It hurts, it hurts again, it hurts."

    Now they looked at Satan in disappointment again, "Unfortunately, it seems that Mr. Satan has a stomachache again!" Just as they were discussing this matter, suddenly there was an explosion from behind, and they poked their heads out to have a look.

    "If this goes on, can we just watch the unknown boy get killed? Can no one save him?" They were all worried for Wukong, but there was nothing they could do. Ordinary people couldn't save him.  let save!

    "Come on! Be angry! Let me see your true strength!" Then, Sha Lu directly attacked Monkey King in melee, and finally kicked Monkey King to the ground, and Monkey King finally couldn't help it.

    Immediately jumped up, and burst out his powerful aura in the air, Monkey King kicked Cell to the ground, "It worked, Cell was kicked down by Wukong", Klin and the others were also very surprised to see it.

    The situation seems to be turning around now, the two looked at each other, and Sharu looked at Sun Wukong, "Sun Wukong, I will anger you no matter what!" Piccolo and the others also looked at the situation from the top of the mountain, which was not very clear.

    However, Sun Wuchen had a premonition, "Cellu, just go on like this! Let Wukong be angry! Then you can experience the real horror!" Maybe Wuchen is not just talking, and he does not jump to conclusions lightly.

    Sha Ru stared at Sun Wukong, "Sun Wukong, let me see your hidden power!" As he spoke, he sent a ray of light towards him. This ray of light was not that powerful, but it passed directly in front of Wukong.

    Fortunately, Wukong dodged quickly, and the ray of light directly penetrated the rock behind. Krillin looked at this attack and said, "No, it's Frieza's move!" In this way, Cellu used Frieza's move  , launching an attack on Monkey King.

    Hidden like this all the time, in the end Sharu hugged Monkey King and strangled Monkey King with all his strength, he cried out in pain, Shalu enjoyed watching it very much, "How is it? Does it hurt? Angry?  Do you hate it? Just die like this!"

    Although Sun Wukong and No. 16 have no feelings for each other, looking at the situation at this moment, No. 16 inevitably became worried, "What's the matter? What are you hesitating about? Your bones are about to break, wouldn't you rather endure this pain?, Are you unwilling to fight?  "

    The hosts are still looking at the scene ahead, "The young man is being tortured, so powerful, should he give up? What will happen to the future of the earth? What will happen to our destiny?" (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1277 Monkey King's Consciousness

    ?

    Even so, Satan did not dare to act, he could only show off in front of ordinary people, but facing such a powerful Sharu, he was like an ant, and he was a bragging ant.

    Piccolo saw Wukong being tortured like this, and the anger in his heart reached the limit, "Damn it, I can't bear it anymore! Wuchen! I will help Wukong no matter what."

    "Wait! Piccolo! To be honest, you are not his opponent, wait a little longer, wait a little longer", "I have to wait! What is going on? Are you just watching him being killed?"

    I saw that Sun Wuchen was still unsatisfied, looking at the tortured Sun Wukong below, "Wait for Wukong to get angry!" "What?"  .¡±

    They were all very surprised when they heard what Sun Wuchen said, "This is the only way to hit Cell, and we can only expect Wukong's power. He must be angry, otherwise, that power will not be stimulated."

    Vegeta heard Sun Wuchen's words getting more and more outrageous, and he was really half-believing, "What the hell is Sun Wuchen talking about? How is it possible? That guy is just an ordinary lower-level Saiyan."

    "But Sun Wuchen won't say these words for no reason. Does Monkey King really have that kind of power?" Vegeta looked at the tortured Monkey King below, and his mind became more and more chaotic.

    Shalu has been hugging Sun Wukong and strangling him hard. He must let Sun Wukong burst out his potential power. He believes that Sun Wuchen said that Sun Wukong has this power.  ?¡±

    "Wuchen! You are wrong, Wukong doesn't like to fight like you, does Wukong know your plan? Have you guys communicated? Do you know what Wukong is thinking right now? Not anger, but 'why Wuchen sees me like this  Pain, don¡¯t come to save me¡¯.¡±

    "'Is my life really more important than a fair male duel'? Don't forget, even if he is the best in martial arts, he is just an ordinary Saiyan. Even if he is killed, I will go!"

    When Sun Wuchen heard Piccolo's words, he must have been hit ten thousand points in his heart. He only thought of using anger to fight Cell, but he didn't think of Wukong's thoughts. He added his own thoughts to Wukong.

    The pain imposed on him is more painful than being tortured by Shalu now. Now the pain in his heart has been attacking, Sun Wuchen looked at the tortured Monkey King in front of him, and thought about what Piccolo said.

    He understood, "Krillin, give me the fairy bean!" At this moment, Cell let go, and Wukong fell to the ground in pain, "Stubborn guy, it seems that you can't be angry if you only make you suffer.  I'll go and discuss it with your companions."

    Hearing this, Monkey King was taken aback for a moment, and then Sha Ru rushed towards them. Piccolo went up to meet him, but was thrown away by Sha Ru, and Sha Ru rushed to Klin first.

    He snatched the fairy bean bag from Klin's hand, "There must be fairy beans in it! It's really annoying! It's mine!" Now the situation is very bad, Cell flew down again and came to Monkey King, "Those  The guy doesn't need me to do it."

    "What are you going to do?" "Do anything, as long as you can make your anger unleash its true power, because of your stupid patience, your companions will suffer!" "Stop, I can't control these at will! So  "

    Now Sun Wukong is also very helpless, Shalu looked at him, "So I want to torture your companion and draw out that power!" "Be careful! What is he going to do?" "Damn it, just eat fairy beans earlier!"

    Sun Wukong wanted to try to give Sha Lu another blow, but Sha Lu kicked him on the ground, "If you want to be angry, just do it in one step!" At this moment, Sha Lu suddenly felt something, and when he looked back, No. 16 jumped straight at him.  come over.

    He grabbed Shalu and made him very frightened, "Number 16! Youwhat are you going to do?" The announcer looked at the previous scenes, "Another man has appeared on the stage, can he become the savior of this earth?  "

    "Number 16!" "Because he is a robot, his aura has not been detected!" "Is Number 16 going to kill Cell?" "Anyway, it's too much for one person!" "We will go together!"

    Piccolo and the others were still thinking about it, only to hear No. 16 say to them, "Wait, don't come here! I'm going to blow myself up with Shalu!" Hearing what No. 16 said, they all had only one expression, which was panic  expression!

    "I have a powerful self-explosion device in my body. This is the last hidden power. Please forgive me! I have caused you to sacrifice together! Cell, even you, you will be smashed to pieces at this close! Everything is over, Cell!"

    Now Cellu is very frightened, he wants to??Trying to break away from the shackles of No. 16, "It's all over, we will all be blown to pieces, and the ambition of Dr. Gero, who created our artificial man and tried to conquer the world, will also be shattered."

    Kelin and the others saw how great No. 16 was, and they sincerely admired him. However, there was nothing they could do about the current situation. Although he was just a robot, after getting along for a long time, it was inevitable that they would develop feelings for him.

    The self-destruct device was activated on the 16th, and everyone was frightened. These ordinary people were even more frightened beyond words. However, after a while, no sound was heard, and Satan poked his head out to look.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1278

    ?

    There was no reaction at all, which surprised even himself. "Why didn't it explode?" Kling said to him, "Sixteen! You can't blow yourself up! I'm Bulma, doctor! Dr. Breeves put  The bomb hidden in your body was taken out."

    This incident was really a big blow to No. 16. On Guixian Island, the Guixian asked Bulma, "Is this true? Bulma!" Bulma nodded.

    "Thenat that time", Bulma told Guixianren about the past, so Bulma recalled the past, Bulma and Bulma's father were studying No. 16 at that time!

    "This is? Bulma! Can you zoom in on the scan near the heart?" Bulma's father felt strange looking at the things displayed on the computer screen, so Bulma zoomed in on the area near the heart.

    After zooming in, the logo of the Red Silk Legion is placed on it, "It looks like a self-explosive device!" "And it's not an ordinary bomb, it's powerful enough to blow up the earth." "Is it? Dr. Gero installed this in No. 16."  Plant something."

    "Sure enough, it was to kill Sun Wuchen!" "It must be the trump card! It's too dangerous, let's tear it down!" Bulma and Bulma's father were very worried, and finally they really took it down.

    Bulma recalled, "Father took it out later! He no longer has this ability!" Kelin shouted loudly to No. 16, "No. 16! You can't blow yourself up anymore!"

    Hearing the fatal news, No. 16 was very surprised, his face paled, but Shalu was very happy, "What a pity! No. 16! Besides, I don't think a mere bomb can kill me."

    After finishing speaking, Sha Ru broke free from No. 16's arms, and sent a wave of light towards him, rushing him into the air, and his body was instantly torn into pieces. Everyone was scared when they saw it, and Sha Ru was very happy.  Walked over, stepping on No. 16's shattered head.

    "After all, you are just Dr. Gary's failed work!" After finishing speaking, he kicked it away, and No. 16's head rolled right in front of these ordinary people. After staring at it for a second, he was almost frightened to death!

    "Okay, is there anyone else who wants to try?" Sun Wuchen, who was the calmest at first, has become nervous now, and Vegeta is also the most angry person. He let No. 18 be absorbed, and he personally  Created monsters.

    Sha Lu looked at Sun Wukong, "Sun Wukong, it seems that you are still not angry! I will make you angry no matter what!" Sha Lu turned and looked at the opposite mountain top, "1234567, are there seven people in total? Good!"

    This time Sharu directly enlarged his absorption hole again, because he has become a complete body, so his tail has disappeared, leaving only one absorption hole, and he tried to explode himself again!

    Vegeta looked at Cell very strangely, "What is he going to do?" I saw that Cell's absorption hole was getting bigger and bigger, and then spit it out from inside. Looking back, small monsters stood up one by one.  stand up!

    All of them were extremely nervous when they saw it, not only Wukong and the others, these ordinary people saw it and felt even more strange, "There are strange things again, what are those things?"

    "1234567, there are seven cells in total, those strange creatures that appear behind themwhat are they?" The photographer pointed the lens at these little monsters next to Cell.

    Audiences all over the world looked at the screen, "What appeared?"

    "Come on! Little Cells! The seven people on the rock are your opponents, go and torture them, it doesn't matter if you kill them!" After speaking, the seven little blue monsters rushed towards the top of the mountain.

    "Be careful! Those guys are probably very strong!" Everyone became nervous, Vegeta was very angry, and the anger had already been suppressed in his heart, "Bastard! A bunch of bastards!"

    Immediately afterwards, all of them broke out in their strongest form, and Sharu was very happy to see them nervous, "It's useless, you will never win, although they are small, they are all my children."

    Vegeta attacked Little Cell, but was easily blocked by such a little monster. Vegeta found it incredible that these little monsters easily fought seven of them.

    Now even Wuchen can't do it anymore, because Wuchen and Cell's attacks consume too much physical strength, whether they have eaten the fairy beans, causing the physical strength to be unable to keep up, that's it!  Seven of them played against Little Cell and seven of them.

    The host looked at the scene ahead in horror, "There was a battle between the unknown contestant and the seven new monsters that appeared, because the battle was too fierce, we don't know what happened.?The specific situation, in short, is very exciting.  "

    "Mr. Satan! How do you feel? It seems that your stomach is no longer hurting!" As soon as he said this, Satan immediately covered his stomach again, and the pain began, "What nonsense! I just didn't mention it just now!" .  .(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1279 The Strength of the Little Cells

    ?

    "Is that so" The host felt very helpless, "Because it's me who can endure this severe pain, ordinary people have already passed out!" "As expected of Mr. Satan!" Satan laughed happily, "  Does your stomach hurt?"

    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts!" Satan pretended seriously!  Facing the head of No. 16 on the ground in front of them, hope became more and more elusive, and Sha Ru's attack was very cruel.

    Now, even Sun Wuchen has nothing to do against Little Shalu, directly attacking Sun Wuchen is a critical blow, relatively speaking, Piccolo's ability is still relatively strong, Sun Wuchen is now exhausted, and his ability can't keep up!

    "Tianjin Fan, Yamcha, Wu Chen has exhausted his strength against Shalu just now! Go and cover him!" Little Shalu rushed towards Piccolo, but was caught by Piccolo, and rushed towards the little boy in front of Tianjin Fan.  Sharu hit it.

    Piccolo took advantage of the trend and kicked towards the little Shalu on Yamcha's side, and kicked it down from the top of the mountain. At this moment, Tianjin Fan and Yamcha came to Wuchen's side, just as this little Shalu was enjoying the fight.  At that moment, Tianjin Fan and Yamucha grabbed him.

    The two of them grabbed one of his arms and kicked him on the stomach at the same time. Just like that, the three Shalu fell to the ground, "Thank you!" Sun Wuchen reluctantly said to them.

    "It's not time to thank you!" Facing the three little Cells, they also dealt with it with all their strength, and Vegeta's side was still pestering him, and Klin's side was also in danger.  Went over to help him deal with it.

    But just as they were relaxing, the little monster who was hit by Piccolo stood up, jumped up, and kicked Klin, directly kicking him from the air to the ground.

    Seeing this scene, Monkey King felt very uncomfortable, but at this moment, the little Cell suddenly jumped down from the air, stepped on Klin's waist, and couldn't move immediately.

    Now, this little Cell is kicking Klin wildly, and Sun Wukong is getting more and more frightened, nervous, and worried, "Stop! No one else can be resurrected with Dragon Balls except Trunks."  .¡±

    Looking at the scene in front of him, Monkey King began to get a little angry, and his emotions in his heart were extremely unstable. Sha Lu looked at Monkey King behind him, "The energy has increased a little bit, very good, I finally got a little angry."

    "If you don't show me your true strength quickly, the consequences will be unimaginable! Take a good look, Vegeta and Trunks can barely fight, and Sun Wuchen, who has exhausted too much energy, is already very dangerous."

    Trunks and Vegeta are still fighting these little Cells. Facing these little monsters, Vegeta has gone crazy, "It's so powerful, these little dwarves actually beat me"

    Looking at these monsters, Yamcha was very angry, and punched him directly. Unexpectedly, the little Shalu hugged Yamcha's arm, and then hit Yamcha's arm with an elbow  broken!

    Now, Kelin, Tianjin Fan, Piccolo, they are all no match for this little monster on the opposite side, Wuchen has no ability to fight back, he was directly hit by these little Cellu, and he is completely unable to stand up!

    "I'm really sorry everyone! It shouldn't beit shouldn't be like this", no matter how you say it now, Wuchen is too late, he never thought that things would lead to this point.

    "Everyone will be killed If there is a hidden power in my body, let him show it, I will use it to hit Cell! But what should I do now? How should I be angry to show that power,  I do not know."

    Now that everyone is powerless to fight, Vegeta is the most angry one, "How can I get entangled with you bastards, disappear!" Said and launched an attack on the opposite Cell.

    This little Cell smiled very interestingly. Vegeta launched the shock wave booster directly at this Cell at this time. Little Cell didn't dodge the booster, and actually caught it easily.  attack!

    Moreover, what's more interesting is that he kicked the booster directly, exploded in an instant, rushed towards Vegeta again, and hit him hard on the ground, and the special Sun Wuchen, lying on the ground, let this  Monster hit.

    After this attack, Vegeta became even more angry in his heart. He rushed up with the greatest force, and knocked Little Cell down with a punch. These ordinary people watching the battle from a distance looked at this with great fear.  battle.

    "Those are living species, but they are definitely not human beings!" "That's right! It's really dangerous to go on like this, so let's withdraw!" The host and photographer discussed it!

    And the disciples next to him also had the same idea, "Mr. Satan, let's escape too!" Hearing these words, Satan??Looking at them with courage, "How is it possible, how can I, the champion, escape?"

    "Do you want to stay here?" His disciples were also very scared, and Satan took the opportunity to reason, "No! Let's go to the hospital first! Come back after the stomachache is cured, well, now that you have decided, let's go!  "  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1280 No. 16's Last Words

    ?

    "Wait!" Satan froze for a moment when he heard these words. He was very scared in the face of these things, but he just pretended to be calm. He looked back, and the disciples shook their heads.  The teacher also shook his head.

    He wondered who said it, "Please wait a moment!" Everyone's eyes turned to the head on the ground, and number sixteen was still alive, "Please! Before you leave, please take me to that child  around."

    "There is only one head left, but still talking!" The next time a group of them panicked, "Pleasefor the sake of the earth", No. 16 is very difficult to speak now!  "Stop joking! Cell, I'm near that kid!"

    "That's right, let Mr. Satan go to such a dangerous place!" The host also cooperated with what Number 16 said, and Number 16 looked at Satan, "You also want to do your part As the world martial arts champion"

    "Mr. Satan is the champion of mankind! He can't control the affairs between you monsters!" The announcer was very worried about Mr. Satan's safety, Satan heard what he said, and quickly cleared himself up!

    "Don't talk nonsense, whether it's a monster or not, it's not my opponent, I just want to go to the hospital to see my stomach!" "Please! Champion!" No. 16 looked at Satan very firmly.

    "Really, Mr. Satan! Don't worry about those monsters!" "That's right, let's go! If you don't go to the hospital quickly", Satan was struggling, and they seemed to be unable to persuade him.

    "Okay! Leave it to me!" Satan also walked over nervously, and picked up the head of No. 16. All of them looked at Satan's back, and the host was very surprised to see it!

    "Don't go! You will be killed!" "It's so noisy, those unknown juniors and even children are fighting. If I, the champion, escape, I will be ridiculed!"

    Looking at the head of No. 16 in his hand, Satan was very nervous, "Just get nearby!"  Satan is also running away within their attack range!

    "It's really scary, it's really scary!" At this time, Satan was already frightened and nervous, "Just go to the vicinity and throw me over!" Satan heard, wishing it would be like this!

    Seeing how they were being tortured, Monkey King was already extremely self-destructive in his heart, with tears in his glasses. He wanted to stimulate the potential power in his body, but he couldn't express his anger.

    "Stop! I tell you to stop!" Shalu looked at Sun Wukong's miserable appearance, but the more miserable he was, the happier Sharu said, "It's still a little short! Well, little Shalu, the game is over.  Don¡¯t be shy if you want to kill them.¡±

    Hearing this, Monkey King became even more angry, "Very good! It will be successful soon! Kill them!" Shalu looked at Monkey King from the corner of his eye, and slowly analyzed his breath.  The latent breath burst out.

    At this time, Satan also ran over, hid behind the stone with great force, and threw the head of No. 16 over. Sun Wukong and Shalu looked at the head and were very curious, "No. 16?"

    "Sun Wukong! Fighting for justice is definitely not a crime. Some people can't reason with him. Let go of the burden and vent your anger freely! I understand how you feel! But there is no need to continue to endure!"

    Shalu walked towards the head, "Good suggestion! But I I'm using my method?" Sixteen looked at Monkey King and said, "Wukong! Protect my favoritenatureand animals  Come on! Please"

    As soon as No. 16 finished speaking, Sha Lu completely stomped No. 16's head, and finally even his chip completely failed!  Sun Wukong looked at this scene in fear, and Cell looked at the broken parts on the ground, "Mind your own business, you trash!"

    At this time, scenes appeared in Monkey King's mind, a bird was wandering in Monkey King's mind, suddenly, an inspiration appeared, Monkey King broke out completely, and the current breath is far more than that of the Super Saiyan before Sun Wuchen  breath.

    Now Monkey King is extremely angry, with tears in his eyes, and Sha Ru is also feeling this breath, and this breath is unusual, which makes him a little scared.

    Finally Sun Wukong's anger finally surpassed the limit, but this is exactly the energy Cell wanted, and the others were very surprised to see Monkey King's appearance!  Now all hopes are pinned on Sun Wukong.

    And Sun Wuchen has already seen hope, and now Sun Wukong has exploded with potential power, and even Vegeta finds it incredible, "Is it to this extent? You and Trunks made the same mistake!"

    "You can't beat me just by improving your strength."??!  "While everyone was still surprised, these little Cells didn't stop attacking and started attacking them again. Sure enough, they couldn't be distracted, every second counts!

    Although Sun Wuchen was powerless to struggle, he had already seen hope. He was very happy and let Xiao Shalu's cruel blow to him, but this was only temporary.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1281 Sun Wukong finally broke out

    ?

    Monkey King couldn't take it anymore, "Stop! Stop it!" As the aura increased, Sharu was a little frightened. He didn't know that the energy would rise to such a high level, and it seemed to be in harmony with Trunks' aura.  no the same.

    "What? That's right, that's it!" Just when Sharu wanted to be surprised, he recalled his goal. His goal was to inspire Monkey King. Now his ability has improved, which is exactly what he wanted.

    Now his breath has spread to Cell, "It has changed!" The ordinary people are even more surprised, "They are all monsters!" At this time, his energy has affected the electromagnetic waves, which caused all the viewing screens to go off.  !

    "I will not let you go!" At this time, Sun Wukong's appearance has changed, and he is obviously different from the previous Super Saiyan. Cell was amazed at Sun Wukong.

    "Finally, I've shown my real power. Now it's much more interesting!" Wukong came to Cell and grabbed the fairy bean bag. Even Cell didn't react. The speed was too fast.  !

    "Impossible, the fairy beanDamn it!" Just as Cell was attacking Monkey King, Monkey King suddenly disappeared and came to one of the little Cell opposite again.

    This little Shalu confidently attacked Monkey King, but what he didn't expect was that Monkey King's attack power had increased too much, and he defeated Little Shalu in an instant!

    Now all of them are looking at Sun Wukong in amazement, and Sha Ru is the most surprised one. He didn't expect that Sun Wukong could defeat his own small clone in an instant.

    "The little dwarf who put us in a hard fightone hit", this surprised Vegeta very much. He didn't believe that Monkey King had improved such a powerful attack power. He was very emotional, and even Trunks was very surprised.

    Sun Wuchen lay on the ground watching Monkey King's battle, "Hahahaha, sure enough, Wukong's potential has finally been unleashed! Cell's death is coming! Wukong will never let you go!"

    Piccolo stood up from the pile of stones and looked at Monkey King in front of him, "Wukong! His strength has soared so fast! Is it really like what Sun Wuchen said? His potential power has exploded!"

    The worst one was Klin. Two Cells fought against him at the same time. Now he was lying on the ground, almost unconscious. Sun Wukong looked back and came to him immediately.

    All eyes are on Sun Wukong, his speed is too fast, "What? So fast!" "Too fast, this speed is comparable to Cell! No! Maybe above him!"

    One of the little Sharu held Klin by the collar, lifted him up, smiled sinisterly, and pointed his hand on Klin's neck, signaling him not to act rashly, otherwise the consequences would be severe.  conceited!

    However, Monkey King ignored their actions and walked towards them. Little Shalu's hand was close to Klin's neck again. Monkey King stopped in his tracks, and one hand was already aimed at them!

    Despite how little Shalu treated Klin, Sun Wukong didn't let go of his arm. At this moment, Klin weakly opened his eyes and looked at Wukong in front of him, "Wukong leave me alone blast these guys away!"

    Hearing their conversation, one of the little Cellu immediately flew away, "Hurry up! Do it!" At this moment, the light wave in Monkey King's hand gradually appeared, and Little Cellu knew that it was useless to threaten Klin.

    He threw him away directly, so he flew into the air, and launched a fierce attack on Monkey King. Also in an instant, Monkey King came behind this little Sharu with Klin in his arms, and he was shocked!

    Monkey King sent Klin to Piccolo, and appeared behind the little Shalu in an instant, kicking him to death. Shalu looked at this scene on the ground, feeling a little flustered in his heart.

    Cell looked at Sun Wukong's eyes, the two of them looked at each other, Sun Wukong's eyes were so firm, Vegeta looked very surprised, "It's unbelievable there is such a thing!"

    This is exactly what Sun Wuchen expected. Once this power erupts, Cell will surely die. Sha Ru calmly looked at Monkey King, "I see, is that the power of anger? Very good! Let me experience it."  Bar!"

    At this time, Shalu signaled them to the little Shalu, and then, the remaining five flew towards Monkey King, and the five attacked him together. Just like that, none of them was as strong as Monkey King.

    Monkey King burst out his aura and knocked them all into the air. Vegeta and the others were only surprised!  "They were blown away with just Qi, and after going through such a fierce battle, there was not even a trace of disorder in breathing."

    Piccolo at this time?When he got to Sun Wuchen, he helped him up, "It's okay! Wuchen!" "How? Piccolo! It's the same as what I said!" Even so, Piccolo was very worried about Sun Wukong's safety!

    These little Shalu and the others looked at each other, signaling to attack Sun Wukong together, but they attacked together, and Sun Wukong threw the fairy beans in the air, and when they fell, they were already lying on the ground.  on the ground.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1282 Kiki's wife's thoughts

    ?

    Looking at the situation at the scene, the situation has reversed. The host hung on the tree and explained the situation at the scene, "Can you win? Maybe you can win! The audience all over the country should be surprised! That boy is fighting bravely with Little Shalu  ! Take good pictures! Take pictures as much as you want!"

    "Don't embarrass me, the camera is broken!" The photographer was also very helpless, "What? This is the exclusive report of the century! You are a professional, fix it quickly!"

    Satan watched from the sidelines, "My limelight has been stolen, how can this work? The pre-set videos are all in vain, can these things really happen in this world? No, it's impossible."

    And in Wukong's house, Qiqi finally woke up, watching the TV with no signal, "What? How is it?" "Qiqi! You finally woke up", "Dad! Where is Wukong! How is my Wukong?"

    "When the fight was exciting, the screen suddenly disappeared!" "What's so exciting? Don't be kidding! I want to teach Wu Chen a lesson!" The Bull Demon King was also very helpless!

    "Shut up, Qiqi, Wukong is already an adult. He has surpassed Wuchen and become a great warrior to defend the earth. Your husband and his brother are fighting for the peace of everyone and the world."

    "Why can't you understand? Even I want to join the battle! The only one who can hit Cell is Wukong! Well, you understand it! Quietly pray that Wukong is safe."

    Seeing that Qiqi lowered her head and said nothing, the Bull Demon King patted Qiqi on the shoulder, and Qiqi said to the Bull Demon King in a low voice, "Are you finished? Is that all you want to say?" The Bull Demon King heard Qiqi say  If so, I feel at a loss in my heart.

    At this time, Qiqi lifted the TV and threw it towards the table, "Dad, you are so naive! Even if you save the earth, you can't find a good job!"

    "Let's not become a great husband, even if he wins Shalu, he will be eliminated by the cruel world!" Qiqi smashed everywhere in the house, and the Bull Demon King looked very helpless, "Qiqi, calm down.  "

    The Bull Demon King was kicked out with the last kick, "It's noisy! Now Wukong is not only a delinquent boy, but also fighting monsters. Wuchen is an idiot. Give me back my Wukong!" Qiqi sat down.  On the ground, wept.

    But now, these little Cells can still stand up, looking at Monkey King very angrily, and several of them attacked Monkey King, each using different moves, but all of them were Vegeta's moves.

    Piccolo supported Sun Wuchen and watched their battle scene. Cellu was very satisfied with the current battle. Just when these little Cellu were proud, he suddenly saw Monkey King standing on the ground unharmed.

    Then, Sun Wukong exploded with Qi energy, sending out countless energy bombs from his body, chasing these little Cells and hitting them, Monkey King chased them one by one, "I said that I will not let you go!  "

    As a result, one of the little Sharu was amputated with a punch, and he came to the other little Sharu again, and kicked him in half with one kick, then rushed to the two fleeing little Sharu, one kick at a time.  , one punch at a time.

    Finally, there was only one little Shalu left. Seeing the strength of Monkey King, he was about to run, but he was stopped by Monkey King, who punched him through the back of the mountain, and then flew over again, kicking him  He kicked and exploded.

    Now, the seven little Cells were all terminated by Monkey King, and Cell looked very angry, "So arrogant!" Piccolo looked at Monkey King, "That guy is no longer confused, he is dominated by anger  The strongest fighter."

    "You deserve it! Cell! You failed!" Sun Wuchen looked at Cell's terrified face, and Vegeta was also very surprised. He didn't believe that a low-level fighter was so powerful.

    "Give this to everyone!" Saying that, Sun Wukong threw the fairy beans to Trunks. Cell was very angry, but he had no choice. Today's Monkey King, because of his anger, has surpassed him as a Super Saiyan.

    Trunks regained his Super Saiyan state, came to Klin and the others, and called out to them, completely unconscious, but not dead yet, "Great, still breathing!"

    So put the fairy beans in their mouths, Kelin, Tianjin rice, and Yamu tea, the three of them stood up after eating the fairy beans, Trunks, where is Wukong?  ""Sun Wukong like that."  I have never seen it.  "

    Seeing that Lin turned around and looked at the Monkey King in front of Sha Lu, he was dumbfounded, his strength and appearance had changed a lot, "Is that Wukong? It's so powerful, what's the matter?" "Maybe it's Wukong  What Chen said!"

    "It looks right!" "Okay, everyone, get out of here quickly! I'll go and distribute the fairy beans to Mr. Wu Chen.??Mr. Piccolo, hurry up!  "Then, Tianjin Fan, Yamucha, and Kelin flew away slowly with curious eyes.

    Sha Lu cast a look at Sun Wukong, "Come on!" Said, Monkey King took a fighting posture and rushed towards Sha Lu!  "Too slow!" Shalu punched him.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1283 Sharu's intense stage of fighting against Monkey King

    ?

    However, no one expected that it was just an afterimage of Monkey King. The real Monkey King had already flown into the air, and when Cell flew into the air, Monkey King kicked him. Unexpectedly, this was also an afterimage of Cell.

    Sha Ru launched a fierce attack towards Sun Wukong. Monkey King's reaction power has improved a lot, and his speed has greatly surpassed the previous several times. With the current speed, Sha Ru can't touch him at all.

    At this time, Trunks had given the fairy beans to Sun Wuchen and Piccolo. After they ate the fairy beans, their bodies recovered immediately, but now, Cellu and Monkey King are treating them more and more violently.

    The two fought equally, and both fought against each other with the most violent attack. Sha Lu obviously looked very strenuous. Sha Ru kicked at Monkey King, but was blocked by Monkey King's arm!

    Vegeta looked a little surprised, "Cell's attack has been resolved!" Piccolo looked at the current situation and smiled, "Wuchen, I finally know why you are the first to fight! You are to let Goku  Can you see through Cell's moves?"

    After what Piccolo said, Trunks also felt that this was the case. Cell's current attack was nothing compared to Monkey King, and he was completely powerless, and his current speed could not catch up with Monkey King!

    Sha Ru and Sun Wukong fought in front of ordinary people, and they trembled with fright, "It's Sha Ru! The audience all over the country, although the camera is broken, can the sound be conveyed? Right now, Sha Ru and that boy are dying in front of me.  fight."

    Even Bisha, who was lying on the ground, looked at the host very dedicatedly, "It's so professional! I don't even have a microphone!" "But I can't move anymore, what a brave announcer I am."

    "Thatmicrophone?" Only then did the host realize that the microphone was no longer in his hand, "What's the matter? Where is my microphone?" Now all the audience are confused, without the host's explanation and video transmission.

    The audience didn't know anything, and they wanted to know, all of them were talking, unintelligible, "What's going on?"  "

    "Is the earth doomed?" "Is it really doomed? How could it be!" When they were still thinking about this question, Wukong and the others were still fighting here. They were fighting for themselves.  I made a ruthless decision!

    Kaloni and Bisha had already run out, and Kaloni looked back, "Pirowski, what are you doing? You will be affected there!" Pirowski was trembling all over, "The whole body  I have no strength left!"

    In order to maintain his honor, Satan resolutely refused to go, climbed to the top of a mountain, and watched their battle situation, "Are those guys still there? How can this work? How can someone who is not a combat expert like me stay in that kind of place?"  ?¡±

    Sharu was still fighting with Sun Wukong, and the vibration energy had reached the ground. Sun Wukong fell to the ground at this time, just standing in front of Pirowski and the others. The three of them fell to the ground in fear!

    At this time, Sha Ru rushed towards him, and a critical blow directly hit Monkey King, causing a huge explosion in an instant. After the explosion, a huge pit was formed on the ground, and Sha Ru had already hit the ground, and his fist was directly stuck in the air.  in the ground.

    I saw that Monkey King had already brought these ordinary people to the top of the nearby mountain. Monkey King looked down at Sha Lu, "When will that guy" Sha Ru was suspicious of Monkey King's speed.

    These ordinary people were still puzzled, and suddenly they came to the top of the mountain. Cell looked at Monkey King very angrily, but the power was far beyond Sha Ru's imagination, and Wukong's angry fist aimed at Cell!

    In the current situation, the super warrior Goku has awakened, and he smashed the little Cells mercilessly. Vegeta completed Cell's full body, and Cell helped Goku complete the awakening Super Saiyan. It seems that the current battle  It's getting more and more interesting.

    Sun Wukong was charged with electricity, and a super power filled his whole body. Sun Wuchen and the others watched the battle between Wukong and Cell, "Very good, Wukong!" "Thanks to your battle, Wukong can completely see through Cell!"

    "That's not the case! Wukong has completely surpassed Cell", "What?" Piccolo doesn't quite understand what Sun Wuchen said now, but Kelin and Tianjin Fan are already stunned, "Good job! Wukong!"

    "The current Goku should be able to defeat Cell!" Everyone looked at Sun Wukong with admiration, except for Vegeta, who was very angry, "Damn it, I didn't expect that besides Sun Wuchen, there are bastards who can surpass me."

    Trunks walked towards Vegeta, "Dad, eat the fairy beans!" Vegeta looked at the fairy beans in Trunks's hand very reluctantly, "I have to rely on this to play again!"Do you mean it?  hateful!  "In the end, I reluctantly accepted it.

    Shalu looked at Monkey King, "Don't be arrogant, kid, you don't really think you can hit me!" "I will!" This surprised Shalu, "Big words! Then let you see and see  Come on, I, Sharu's terrifying true power." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1284 The final blow 'Shock Wave of the Turtle'

    ?

    The breath broke out again, and Sharu raised his power to the highest limit. Everyone is very afraid of this kind of power, and they are already facing the impact of powerful power.

    "Is that guy's power endless?" "The earth is trembling, monster, this guy is really a monster!"  breath!"

    "Shalu finally went all out", Sun Wuchen was very nervous. Although he believed in Monkey King very much, he dared not deny Shalu's current ability!

    "How? This is the real me!" "So what!" Seeing the triumphant look of Monkey King, Cellu punched it, "So fast!" Trunks watched this scene happen, and the speed was incredible.  is too fast.

    "Not only the strength has increased, but the speed has also increased!" Vegeta surprised him, but no matter how nervous he was, the blow in his heart was not as strong as Sharu's. With such a heavy blow, Monkey King remained motionless.

    Monkey King punched Sha Ru in the abdomen, Sha Ru's eyeballs almost burst out, and spit out a mouthful of blood. Sha Ru was very angry, but he was not as fast as Monkey King, and then rushed towards Sha Ru's chin  go up.

    This attack was too powerful for him, Shalu couldn't even stand still, and finally sat down on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood, "Why? He was injured like this after being punched twice!  "

    Even Sha Ru himself didn't believe it, it's incredible. Although Sha Ru raised his own power to the highest limit, there seemed to be no big difference to Monkey King. This extraordinary ability determined the victory of the two.  burden.

    "It's so powerful, so powerful!" Kelin was stunned!  Piccolo analyzed the situation, "The difference in strength between them is too great, Cell is no match for Monkey King now."

    But Shalu didn't believe it, the angry Monkey King was in his heart, and it was Monkey King who walked towards him, staring at him seriously, facing Monkey King, Sharu became more and more angry, and kicked him twice,  But it was completely blocked!

    In the end, Sun Wukong kicked Cell to the ground, and Cell stood up again, "How can I be willing to do this, I am a complete Cell, how can I lose to this kind of Saiyan kid, I have the highest foothold  The ultimate life form."

    Monkey King walked towards Cell again, and now Cell was very nervous, he controlled the 'Qi Yuan Slash' in his hand, and once again made the attack huge, and threw it towards Monkey King, these two violent blows  The attack hit Monkey King.

    However, he was defended by Monkey King's aura, and finally disappeared directly. Then, Sharu used Piccolo's super magic light wave to hit Monkey King, but, unbelievably, Monkey King slapped it directly.  flew.

    Sha Ru was very surprised, and used Frieza's trick again, but was also defended by Monkey King. Seeing this scene, Sha Ru received a very serious blow in his heart.

    "Facing Sharu, how can such a big gap be opened?" Trunks still believes in this matter, because he thinks this matter is too incredible. After all, it is only a moment, and the strength of the two surpassed  limit.

    Besides, Sun Wukong is indeed very powerful, and Kelin was sweating profusely when he saw it, "It's unbelievable right!" The expressions of Tianjin Fan and Yamucha behind them were exactly the same as Kelin's.

    Piccolo looked at Monkey King with a confused face, "Wukong!" Monkey King walked towards Sha Ru again at this time, and when he walked in front of Sha Ru, Sha Ru felt very nervous!  Some try to escape the heart.

    "It's unbelievable that such a guy exists in this world, and my strength has been completely defeated. Is this fear?" Faced with this kind of thing, Sharu jumped into the air angrily, and assumed a fighting posture!

    He actually used the 'Turtle Shockwave' to continuously gather energy in his hands. Sun Wuchen was stunned at this moment, because he was very scared, he was afraid that this move would destroy the earth, and he couldn't stop it.

    "Look at the trick! This is the shock wave of the turtle with a full blow. If you avoid the earth, you will be blown away. You have to bear this move!" Shalu's strategy is very good, killing two birds with one stone, no matter which one Monkey King chooses  All in his favor.

    "Get out of the way, this is not a joke!" No matter what they said, Monkey King stood still.  I only heard Monkey King talking non-stop.

    Just when everyone was terrified, worried to death in their hearts, seeing that there was no hope, and desperate eyes filled the entire visual world, Monkey King stood on the spot and tattooeddon't move!

    "God, tortoise, rush, hit, wave" took advantage of the situation and hit the light wave that was attacking him, and actually pushed Sha Ru's strongest attack. Sha Ru endured this attack and became more and more powerful.  Big, bigger and bigger, already surpassing Cell's attack.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1285 Complete failure

    ?

    In the end, Cell and this attack were directly shot out of the earth and rushed into the universe. All of them were submerged in the yellow sand. Vegeta climbed out and looked at the current situation, "That kid used a stronger  The Turtle Blaster knocked Cell back."

    Immediately afterwards, a few of them also crawled out, "No, I can still feel that guy's anger!" "Shalu is still alive!" "How is it possible, it's incredible?"

    At this time, I saw Sha Lu's half body in a state of embarrassment, Sun Wukong looked at him and smiled, Sun Wuchen looked at Sun Wukong, "Sure enough, he has surpassed me! Since then, he has surpassed super  The bottleneck of the Saiyans."

    At this time, Wuchen recalled the days when he and Wukong were in the practice room of the House of Spirit and Time in the heavens, when Sun Wukong was still slowly mastering his Super Saiyan aura.

    The two were still fighting, and Sun Wukong punched Wuchen in the stomach. Unexpectedly, Sun Wuchen kicked him inadvertently, kicking his Super Saiyan form directly.

    Sun Wuchen was still very regretful at that time. Looking at Monkey King lying on the ground, you were very sorry, "I'm sorry, I used too much force! Okay, Wukong, let's call it a day! I have been training for 20 hours in a row.  "

    Just as Sun Wuchen turned his head to go to the lounge, Wukong stopped him. He looked back and saw that he was approaching. Sun Wukong stood up again, but this time, Sun Wukong's breath directly rose to a stage.

    "Is it over yet?" Even though Sun Wukong was standing very weakly, his aura was very strong. This kind of aura has already surprised Sun Wuchen, "It's so powerful, it completely surpassed me"

    Sun Wukong looked at Sun Wuchen and smiled, suddenly burst out with powerful strength, but suddenly fell directly to the ground, this is what Sun Wuchen recalled, he thought he was not wrong at all.

    "You have surpassed me and defeated Cell, good job!" Now only Cell still doesn't understand, "Why? That guy's strength is so strong!" Cell began to have a trace of fear.

    At this time, Sun Wuchen looked at the embarrassed Shalu, and said to Monkey King, "Wukong, give him the last blow, give him the last blow!" Now, Monkey King doesn't feel this way anymore, and he wants to try it even more.

    "Is this the end for him? It's too cheap for him, Wuchen! You must torture him!" Wuchen, Piccolo and the others also heard what Monkey King said, and they were very surprised, "Wukong, kill him quickly, now only you can  Get rid of him, don't force him again."

    Shalu is about to use his regenerative ability at this time, Sun Wuchen looked more and more anxious, "Wukong, kill him quickly! Otherwise he can do anything!" At this time, Shalu's body has fully recovered.

    Panting there, Sharu is now extremely angry, and now he directly enlarges his body, just like Piccolo doubled his body before.

    "Beastbeastbeast", he jumped in front of Monkey King, "Only youjust you how can I defeat my perfect body!" Punched at Monkey King!

    But now Sharu has been stunned by anger. He also said before that this will reduce his speed. Trunks had already realized this problem before, and it was Sharu who told him.

    "Too much emphasis on strength, not keeping up with the speed, Shalu made the mistake I made before, he has lost his composure now!" In the end, he was punched and kicked by Monkey King and fell to the ground.

    Shalu had gradually lost consciousness, and he fell to his knees on the ground suddenly. There seemed to be something in his stomach, and he wanted to spit it out, but swallowed it with force.

    Kelin and the others couldn't understand, "What's the matter? What is he going to do?" "The appearance of killing has changed!" "Could it be?" Piccolo looked carefully at Shalu's appearance, "Sure enough!" Sun Wuchen said to them,  "Sha Ru's Qi dropped sharply."

    "As I expected, he can no longer maintain a full body!" Trunks was a little puzzled when he heard what Piccolo said, "What's going on?"  something.

    Everyone's eyes turned to the ball of vomit, and Kelin was very surprised after seeing it, "Number 18! Number 18 was vomited out!" "The artificial human that was taken off by Cell!"

    "That's it, Shalu is powerless!" Now Shalu is very uncomfortable, it can be said that it is more uncomfortable than drinking fake wine, and finally fell to the ground powerlessly, grabbing No. 18, depending on the situation, he  Want to devour number eighteen again.

    Klin was very nervous, Piccolo stopped him, Sharu stopped, but stood up again, bursting out his own breath, but this time the explosion?? also means transformation, he can no longer support his full body!

    All of a sudden it transformed into the second form, and everyone was surprised, "Cell's body has changed back, it's not perfect anymore!" "Wukong won! Cell is no longer Wukong's opponent."

    Vegeta was also very surprised when he looked at it. He never expected that Monkey King's strength had surpassed the ability of the Super Saiyan, and completely knocked back Cell's complete body.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1286 Cell exploded

    ?

    Sha Ru is nervous and angry now, he is no match for them now, they can easily kill Sha Ru, but they are so angry that they can kill him completely.

    Shalu's complete body is gone, and he was so arrogant that he was knocked down by Wukong in minutes. Facing such a powerful Monkey King, he already knew that he had no way out.

    "Cut, it's so boring, you're finished!" "Unforgivable! Unforgivable!" At this time, Sharu broke out completely, and he began to change his shape, expanding little by little.

    "What's the matter? What is it going to do?" Just as they were confused, Sun Wuchen thought, "Oops!" "You guys are finished! I'm going to blow myself up soon, let's die together! Let's destroy the earth together.  "

    All of them were surprised when they heard what Shalu said. Shalu smiled very proudly. Sun Wukong was ready to attack him, "Don't even think about it!"

    Sharu immediately said to him, "Wait, it's best not to attack! If you are hit now, it will explode instantly, and you will only die faster."

    Regarding the current situation, Sun Wukong didn't know what to do, "There is still one minute, even I can't stop myself!" Kelin and the others began to panic, "What should I do? What should I do? If I don't want to do something  "

    "No, I can't do anything!" The time was approaching little by little, but they still had nothing to do, "There are 40 seconds left, you can figure it out!" Sun Wukong looked at Shalu now, and remembered what Wuchen said to him just now  .

    "Wukong, only you can kill Cell! Hurry up! Don't force him anymore! Otherwise he can do anything!" Now Wukong began to regret, "It turned out like this and Wuchen said  Same, damn it!"

    There is no way!  The thing has already happened, Monkey King knelt on the ground powerlessly, "Damn it, it's my fault, I should have dealt with him earlier!" "There are still 30 seconds!"

    They have already thought about the future of the earth, and they are about to face a huge explosion, "Damn it, the earth is going to disappear!" Shalu looks very arrogant now, at this time, Sun Wuchen looked at his partners and smiled!

    They don't know what it means?  "What's wrong? Wuchen!" "Thinking about it, there is only one way to save the earth!" "What's going on? Wuchen!" "Mr. Wuchen!" "Goodbye! Everyone!" "Wuchen! Do you want to  "

    "There are still ten seconds left, and our battle will end in a draw!" Cellu was very proud. With Klin's shout, Sun Wuchen moved to Cellu's side in an instant, and smiled at Wukong.

    "Great job! Wukong! Apologize to Qiqi and me! I have been making my own opinions without taking your feelings into account. Goodbye, Wukong!" This time, Sun Wuchen took Cell and instantly transferred to King Kai  on the star.

    Kelin and the others were very sad. Seeing that Sun Wuchen brought Shalu here, the King of the Realm panicked, "How could you bring him here?" "Sorry, King of the Realm! I can only bring him here  gone."

    "Even so" the king of the world had no other choice, and Sharu was very upset in his heart. In this way, his body had reached the limit, and with a loud noise, waves of light blasted into the air, and finally, the star of the king of the world disappeared completely.  up!

    There is no King King Star in the universe anymore, Wukong and the others felt Sun Wuchen¡¯s aura on the earth, "It¡¯s gone, Wuchen¡¯s auradisappeared!" Klin fell to his knees on the ground sadly, and everyone was very sad.

    But relatively speaking, no one can compare to the pressure Wukong bears in his heart, "Wuchen!" Wukong was expressionless at this time, only two lines of tears were streaming down.

    But for the ordinary people next to them, they didn't know what happened, "What happened? Sha Ru disappeared, Sha Ru and that young man disappeared suddenly."

    Bisha stood next to Satan, "Mr. Satanin the end", Satan came back to his senses. In fact, he didn't know what happened. Now Monkey King blamed himself very much, and Kelin came over to comfort Monkey King.

    "It's over! Wukong! Thanks to you and Wuchen!" "But it's all my fault. If I did what Wuchen said, I would have killed Cell, but I was too arrogant."

    "Wukong! Don't blame yourself too much! If it weren't for you, the earth would have ended long ago! Right? Wuchen left with a smile on his face. He must be very satisfied with your growth! Get up! Go back."

    At this time, Kelin looked at No. 18, who was lying on the ground next to him, and hurried over, picked her up, and Sun Wuchen looked up at the sky with tears in his eyes.

    On the Hell Snake Road, Wuchen and Kaiwang took his two pets.??Bruce and Gureguri were flying, "King Kai, Babrus, Gureguri, I have troubled you! I am very sorry!"

    The king of the realm was also very speechless at the moment, "You bastard, it's unbelievable, I'm the king of the realm! The greatest person in the universe, greater than the gods on your earth! But, but in order to protect a mere earth, I actually got involved.  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1287 The Incredible New Sharu

    ?

    "I have been apologizing to you non-stop! Kai Wang is really annoying! There is no other way!"  A pet doesn't care whether it is alive or dead.

    But only the king of the world cares, "Wuchen, pay attention to your wording, what is annoying and not annoying!" "Okay, king of the world! But I didn't see Cell's top soul! Did he go straight to hell?"

    Only then did the king of the realm come to his mind, "Speaking of which, there really isn't one, nowhere, no matter who dies, they will report to Yama!" "Oh? What's going on?" "Couldn't Sha Lu die  ? He's still alive."

    This news is not good news for Sun Wuchen, but on the earth, Kelin was holding No. 18, and Vegeta looked at him, "What are you going to do with this artificial human, if she is still alive, kill her quickly.  "

    Krillin was very nervous when he heard what Vegeta said, "No, she No. 18 is not very evil!"

    Suddenly, a strong breath erupted from behind Sun Wukong and the others, "That breath?"  Knocked down to the ground all of a sudden!

    Vegeta looked very nervous, and saw Sharu standing there, standing there in a perfect form, "Why? Why?" "Sharu is still alive, what's going on? Lord Kai, that guy  It really exploded at the time."

    "I don't know why All in all, he is still alive", "No way, it's all in vain!" "That's right!" Sun Wuchen was very unwilling, he used his own life to die with Cell, but it still didn't work  .

    At this time, Trunks fell to the ground motionless, and Sharu looked at them with a smile, "You look surprised! Well! Let me tell you! Although there are some accidents, the result is not bad.  .¡±

    "There is a small piece of meat in my brain, which is the core that makes up my body. As long as it is not destroyed, the body can regenerate infinitely! Fortunately, the core was not damaged when it blew up just now."

    "To be honest, I was also very surprised to be able to be reborn! I am so lucky! What is even more exciting is that even without No. 18, I have become a perfect body! And I am not an ordinary perfect body, and my combat power is as powerful as Monkey King  gone."

    "I'm afraid it's the cells of the Saiyan, which greatly improved my combat effectiveness after I was resurrected from the dying state, and I learned Sun Wuchen's teleportation. It can be said that I am more perfect than before."

    "Sun Wuchen not only failed to defeat me, but also gave me a lot of gifts!" Sha Lu looked at Sun Wukong very proudly. Hearing what Sha Lu said, Monkey King was very angry and directly burst out with the strongest power.

    At the same time, he smiled again, and Sharu looked at him, "What's so ridiculous?" "I'm very happy!" "Happy?" "Because of my mistake, Wuchen died. Now I can avenge him, of course I'm happy  This time, I will kill you with my own hands!"

    "That may not be so easy!" At this time, Trunks cried out in pain, and Yamcha hurried to his side, "Tranks, dead!" Hearing Trunks  After hearing the news of his death, Vegeta suddenly lost his mind.

    Vegeta thought of Monkey King avenging Sun Wuchen, "No, it's not Monkey King who wants revenge, but me as the father of Trunks! Damn it!" Vegeta instantly turned into a Super Saiyan state, heading towards the sand  Lu attacked.

    The power of anger made Vegeta's ability exceed the limit, and fired countless afterburners towards Cell, and after a while, it stopped, Vegeta was panting, just as he was panting.

    Cell rushed towards him at once, paralyzed him to the ground with one blow, "Disappear! Vegeta!" A shock wave was sent towards Vegeta, and Monkey King rushed over immediately, blocking this attack.  attack.

    The current attack is extraordinary, those ordinary people couldn't bear it at all, they were all blown on the stones, Monkey King fell on Vegeta, struggled a bit, and stood up.

    "This is really an unexpected harvest!" Sun Wukong suffered a lot of damage and kept bleeding, and Klin was very angry when he saw it, "That idiot Vegeta, Trunks can be resurrected with Dragon Balls.  "

    Sha Lu looked at Sun Wukong, "It seems that your spirit has not weakened! I don't want to play any more, so let's get rid of you!" "The increase in Sha Lu's strength is unimaginable!"

    Piccolo said to Klin, "Sen Beans! Are the Sin Beans gone?"As soon as he can rely on Wukong, he has become like this!  "Now, Trunks and Vegeta have fallen to the ground, unconscious.

    As a result, Sharu assumed a fighting posture and used the 'Turtle Shockwave' at Sun Wukong, "Iwill not let you go! Disappear with the earth!" Sun Wukong was also very surprised, he already understood, now  He is no longer Cell's opponent.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1288 The final blow

    ?

    The newborn Cell is ready to destroy the earth together, is the injured Wukong helpless?  "The earth is about to turn into dust and merge into the darkness of the universe!" "Oops! I'm about to lose. Cell is not only resurrected, but also greatly increased in strength."

    "Wuchen! I'm sorry, I can't stop Cell and protect the earth. If I didn't do those unnecessary things, I should be able to protect the earth!" Sun Wukong blames himself very much now.

    Vegeta became conscious, opened his eyes and looked at the current situation, "Damn! What's going on? I actually dragged others down. As a Saiyan prince, I'm sorry, Goku!"

    Hearing this sentence of apology, Sun Wukong looked at Vegeta subconsciously, "Vegeta will apologize, and he also found that there is no chance of winning?" Everyone is not reconciled to this!

    "Damn it, it's just our lack of strength!" At this moment, Sha Lu looked at Monkey King sullenly, "I didn't expect that I would be so perfect. Is this the ultimate perfect body designed by Dr. Gero?"

    "Everything is within Dr. Gairo's calculations. The only miscalculation is that the earth is about to disappear. Anyway, the earth will be destroyed sooner or later. I will use teleportation to go to other planets. I am too strong, which is far beyond my imagination.  "

    Shalu once again increased her combat power. Klin looked at the number 18 in her hand, and she suddenly reacted, "Damn it, are you really helpless? Is the earth over?"

    "Don't talk about the earth, the power I have accumulated is enough to blow up the entire solar system, what's wrong? Monkey King! Let me see your last resistance!" Shalu looked at the powerless Monkey King meaningfully.

    "Let's do it, I know resistance is futile, Wuchen, you will not be alone, we will always be together!" "Boring, what a boring ending, then I will destroy everything unceremoniously."

    "It's over, and the earth is over!" Suddenly, at this moment, a familiar voice came over, "Can you hear it? It's not like you to give up lightly! Wukong!" Hearing this voice, Wukong was excited  .

    "Is it you? Wuchen! Where are you?" "I'm in another world, talking to you through the king of the world! You also have Saiyan blood flowing in your body! Give him a turtle shock wave with all your strength, that's absolutely  Can win."

    "But I only have one hand to use now! I'm only half alive!" Piccolo and Klin looked at Wukong and didn't know what to say!  "Who is he talking to?"

    Shalu looked at Sun Wukong, "I'm too scared, have you started talking to yourself?" "It's okay, I can win, believe in your own strength, Wukong! Now you are the strongest in the universe!"

    After listening to Sun Wuchen's words, Sun Wukong gained confidence, "Got it! Wuchen! I will try my best!" "I will be very happy in this world with the king of the world, and you should also live happily on the earth  oh!"

    Although Wukong is a little bit reluctant, but after all, things have happened, "I'm sorry, Wuchen, you will die because I underestimated the enemy!" "Wukong, don't be sad, even though I am dead, when you think of me, we will always  Together."

    "If you feel guilty, help me get revenge! Go ahead! Get rid of Cell!" Accompanied by Wuchen's will, Monkey King broke out with all his strength, which surprised them all, "That guy has fighting spirit!"

    Wukong single-handedly used all his strength and used the 'Turtle Shockwave'. Cellu looked very interesting, "Do you want to fight finally?" The two forces charged against each other, "No, I really can't win.  weak."

    Sha Lu and Sun Wukong shot out the shock wave of the turtle at the same time. Standing behind Sun Wukong was Sun Wuchen. He injected confidence and strength into Sun Wukong's body, "It's not good, leave quickly!" They left here quickly.

    The two forces confronted each other strongly, and in the heaven, Dandy was also very concerned about the situation on the scene, "CellCell is completely suppressed, Wukong's power is far inferior to him, the earth is really over!"

    "Wukong, hold on!" Sun Wuchen gave him confidence and encouragement silently behind his back, "It's amazing that this body can persist until now!" Shalu felt that Sun Wukong's physical strength was amazing.

    "No, it really was completely suppressed!" Piccolo looked at this scene very dangerously!  "Okay, let's end it! Let me finish you!" Sha Lu raised his strength again, and Monkey King was almost unable to support it now.

    Sun Wuchen was still cheering up Wukong behind his back, "What's the matter? Your potential has not been fully realized!" "No, I have reached the limit. I am just an ordinary Saiyan Monkey King, and nothing has changed so far."

    "No, Wukong, you may not know, you have saved me many times, just be as serious as you were back then, and go all out, you will definitely defeat Cell!" Sun Wuchen told Sun Wukong that he walked all the way.?? experience.

    "What are you talking about, have you already started praying to the Buddha?" Sha Lu was also insisting, and Sun Wuchen was determined not to give up, "Hold on, Wukong!" Sun Wukong's momentum rose again.

    In this way, he surpassed Cell little by little, but Cell didn't think he could beat himself, "I have become the ultimate perfect body, what can I do to this extent?" (Record  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1289 It's over!

    ?

    Actually being reflected back again, Sun Wukong was very surprised, Sun Wuchen suddenly remembered something, "Wukong, you are worried about the destruction of the earth! Don't worry too much, Dragon Ball can restore everything! Do your best!"

    "But", now everyone's hope is pinned on Wukong alone, "Hahahaha, go to hell, go to hell!" "Wukong, wait for me, Wukong!"

    Piccolo rushed towards them, came behind Sharu, and sent a super magic light wave at him, but it was useless and did not cause any damage to Sharu. Instead, Sharu flapped his wings, and Piccolo was sent flying  up!

    Piccolo climbed up firmly again, and his strength could no longer be gathered. Vegeta stood on the top of the mountain and watched Piccolo's actions, "That idiot Piccolo!"

    Tianjin Fan said to Kelin, "It should be very clear about this!" Tianjin Fan also began to exude human physical abilities, and Kelin and Yamucha looked at Tianjin Fan nervously, "Wait, is Tianjin Fan also like this?  think!"

    "It's not my character to sit and wait to die!" Yamcha knew what he wanted to do!  "That's your Martial Daoist dignity!" "Yes, you have to face it positively even though you know it's not going to work."

    Yamucha and Tianjin Fan looked at each other, and Yamucha said to Kelin, "Xiao Lin, I'll leave Trunks to you!" "Yamcha, you" After speaking, the two flew over,  "Really, neither of them know how to cherish life!"

    Klin looked back at No. 18 on the ground, "Number 18, I'm glad to see you for the last time, goodbye!" After speaking, Klin also rushed over, Vegeta saw them all fly over,  I was very upset.

    "Even they are obviously rubbish, yet they are so arrogant!" Sun Wuchen was still cheering up Wukong, "Be more angry, Wukong!" Sha Lu continued to attack on the opposite side, "Do all the futile work, and finish you in one go!"

    Suddenly, Piccolo rushed towards Cell's back again and launched an attack. At this time, Klin and Tianjin Fan also flew over and attacked Cell together. Wukong looked very excited.

    But their attacks didn't seem to have any effect on Sharu, "Annoying flies, are you so anxious to die? Then do as you wish!" After finishing speaking, he directly exploded and blasted them all away.  .

    Seeing that several of them were injured, Sun Wukong's ability instantly improved. How could Piccolo have the heart to let Sun Wukong suffer alone, "Wukong, I can't let you die alone. You are the first one who can communicate with me!"

    But you also smiled helplessly, "Why did you stand up again? How easy it is to just fall down like this! I would have given up a long time ago! The reason why I have changed is because of Wukong and Wuchen!  You two brothers are so disgusting."

    Tianjin Fan and Yamcha also stood up, and launched another attack towards Sharu, "I am aiming at Wuchen, and I am walking my own way of martial arts! Thanks to Wuchen for being who I am today!  Watching Wu Chen die!"

    "Sun Wukong, you can't die in front of me anymore!" "Wuchen, Wukong is a powerful guy, he is indeed a brother, I like you the most!" Tianjin Fan and Yamu said.  They all did their best.

    But no matter how they attack.  It was still bounced by Sharu, but then, Kling and Piccolo rushed up again, "One after another, it's really annoying!" Sharu couldn't stand it anymore.

    "The mob, what can you do, disappear!" Dandy was also worried for them, "Hold on, hold on, Wukong! You haven't used your full strength yet, let's unleash your strength!"

    Now all the attacks have been poured on Goku. At this moment, a big explosion suddenly rushed down from the sky, and Vegeta looked at them panting in the air.

    This attack was very effective, Sun Wuchen said to Wukong, "It's now!" Following this situation, the situation has reversed, and all the abilities have been blown to Cell's side, and Cell can no longer bear this energy.

    In the end, it exploded directly, and Cell was completely smashed to pieces this time. This force finally rushed into the universe, but all the power was basically consumed on Cell, so there was no huge explosion.

    A few of them were very surprised, "It disappeared, Cell's anger disappeared!" "Finally killed him", "It seems to be!" "Successful, Wukong finally killed that bastard Cell."

    A few of them were very happy, Goku had fallen to the ground and had no strength, the state of the Saiyan had disappeared, and those ordinary people had been tortured enough.

    Qiqi is also very happy here, "Success, success, Wukong succeeded!" "Finally the winner!"I am gratified, but the one who feels the greatest success is Sun Wuchen, because he has completely inspired Sun Wukong.

    "Good job, Wukong!" Finally, finally, finally kill Cell, the battle is over, the earth is reborn after the catastrophe, thank you, Sun Wuchen!  goodbye!  "Successful, you really defeated Cell!" "Amazing! Goku, you are really amazing, you succeeded."

    The few of them looked at Sun Wukong very happily, "I still can't believe it, we are saved!" "I will take you to the heaven to find Dandy right away, even if there is no fairy bean, you will be cured if you touch it  .¡± (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1290 Post-war Reorganization

    ?

    Now Monkey King has completely lost consciousness, but he is very happy, Yamucha hugged him, "Are you okay? Yamucha, can you fly back to the heaven in this state?"

    "It's nothing, it's nothing compared to Wukong!" Tianjin Fan felt very ashamed, "Really? Then I'll take Trunks!" "I'll take No. 18", they  Both were surprised when they heard what Kelin said.

    Even he himself was a little shy, "Becauseshe was also a victim of the Cell incident!" Krillin explained to himself reluctantly, Piccolo looked at Vegeta behind him, "Piccolo, let's go!"

    But it seems like he has something, "You go first!" After saying that, the three of them carried the victims and left, and now only Piccolo and Vegeta were left, "Let me help you, Vegeta!""  Meddle in your own business, go on your own! I don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    Seeing his appearance, Piccolo smiled, there is no way, Vegeta's self-esteem is too strong, Piccolo also gave them away, leaving Vegeta here alone, "completely lost to the two brothers  Damn it, Sun Wuchen!"

    "I chose this way of death, and I will never fight again!" Without Sun Wuchen's world, Vegeta's life is not very meaningful.  Face trauma out of here!

    Satan stood up and looked at the scene in surprise, "Who are those guys?" The host and cameraman also woke up at this time, and he ran towards Satan, "Mr. Satan, what happened?"

    In fact, he was also very confused. Like them, he had just woken up. Just now, the impact of Monkey King and the others was too powerful, directly stunned these ordinary people, and he himself didn't know what happened.

    "I saw that unidentified boy and Shalu fighting with incredible light waves, and after a strong explosion, they didn't know anything!" Listening to the host's words, Satan also became nervous!

    "Yes, yes!" "How is Sharu?" "That Sharu I killed him, that's it" Satan also pretended to be very powerful, barely maintaining his strong self-esteem  .

    "What's the matter?" "Those guys dragged their feet with boring light wave tricks, I got impatient, so I shouted 'enough is enough', and then killed Cell, spike!" "What about the unknown boy and others?"

    Satan emphasized this 'second kill' very much, "Those unknown people went back after thanking me, hahahaha!" Satan said perfectly!  At this time, the cameraman over there shouted to them, "The broadcast equipment is not broken!"

    "Audiences all over the world, I have been waiting for a long time! The live broadcast is now restarting, audiences all over the world cheer! The earth, the earth is saved! Thanks to Mr. Satan!" Hearing the good news, all the audience shouted!

    At this time, they had all arrived in the heaven, and Dandy ran over happily. Yamcha looked at the little Namek in front of him curiously, "You are Dandy!"

    Dandy was also very nervous, "Come on, put Wukong down quickly" He put his hand on Wukong and healed Wukong soon. Wukong opened his eyes and looked at Dandy, very happy.

    "Great!" But Dandy lowered his head again, "It's a pity about Wuchen!" Wukong stood up and looked at the sky, "It's okay! I heard Wuchen's voice! I also felt enlightenment  Chen's breath, and Wuchen's smell."

    "When I was fighting Cell, I was always with Wuchen! Because I was with Wuchen to defeat Cell!" Piccolo walked towards Monkey King happily, "Anyway! You did a good job, Wukong."

    "You have really become stronger, Wukong, you are no longer the weak you you used to be!" Wukong and Piccolo looked at each other happily. At this moment, No. 18 also woke up, and Klin looked at him nervously.  She, "Are you awake?"

    Yamucha quickly hid in the distance, "Dandy, leave her quickly, she will be killed!" No. 18 immediately became vigilant, and Kelin quickly explained to them, "It's okay!"

    Kelin looked at No. 18, "This is the palace of the gods! It's okay! Cell was defeated by Wukong!" Hearing this news, No. 18 was very surprised, "Being Wukong", Yamcha looked at No. 18  No. "Yeah, he is very powerful! Don't try to make trouble!"

    Tianjin Fan looked at Yamucha very funny, "Do you dare to come over here!" Piccolo looked at No. 18, "You have to thank Kelin, after you were spit out by Shalu, he tried his best to protect you!"

    Hearing what Piccolo said, Klin felt embarrassed, "It's nothing, I just feel that I can't let it go!" At this moment, Wukong suddenly became energetic, "I see, Klin likes No. 18!  "

    Kelin instantly punched Monkey King on the head, "You're the only one talking too much!" Yamucha was also surprised, "Really? It's a lie!" Tianjin Fan also started to be surprised, "She's an artificial human  Ah!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1291 The Dragon Makes a Wish

    ?

    No. 18 is very nervous now, looking at them, "Who would thank him, think I will shake hands with you to thank you? Little bald head, don't be joking!" After saying that, he turned around and flew away.

    Kelin was very disappointed in his heart. Seeing No. 18 fly away, Yamucha ran over, "What attitude? I want to fly her!" Tianjin Fan said to Yamucha very bluntly, "You absolutely  Can't do it!"

    Piccolo looked at them, "Compared to these, the first task is to use Dragon Balls to revive Trunks and other victims!" Mr. Bobo looked at them and nodded, "Yes! Yes!"

    Sun Wukong looked at the gloomy Klin, "It's okay, Klin! There are still friends like us!" Klin was so disappointed that he wanted to cry, "Wait!" At this time, they had already brought the dragon balls, and Dandy  Summon them.

    ? No. 18, who just flew out, saw the sky suddenly darkened, and felt very curious. Dandy summoned the dragon. No. 18 was very surprised when he saw the monster in the sky, "What is that?"

    Shenlong summoned out, "Okay, tell me your wish, I can grant any two of your wishes!" At this time, No. 18 flew back again, hiding behind the divine pillar and watching all this.

    Yamcha said to Shenlong, "Shenlong, please revive the person killed by Cell!" "It's a small thing!" At this moment, Trunks sat up suddenly, and his first wish came true.

    Piccolo was also very disappointed, "Sure enough, it doesn't work! Dandy's re-made Dragon Ball and Shenlong, I thought there would be unexpected gains! Sure enough, I still can't feel Wuchen's anger, and he couldn't be resurrected."

    "One wish can still come true, tell me the second wish!" Yamcha said to Shenlong, "Can you revive Sun Wuchen? Anyway, I want him to be resurrected!" "Sun Wuchen has already been resurrected once, then  It¡¯s impossible, let¡¯s make another wish.¡±

    "It really doesn't work!" "No, there must be other ways, think about it", "How about this? Revert the time to before Wuchen's death!" "Just do it like this", "The Cell who exploded like that will also be resurrected  ! Just repeat the same mistakes."

    They were all very disappointed. At this moment, Dandy became excited, "By the way, you can ask Boren from Namek!" "I see! Boren from Namek can revive the dead infinitely.  "

    "Then send a person to Namek!" "Let's make a second wish!" They think this method is very feasible!  However, just as they were getting excited, a voice came over, "Everyone! Wait a minute! It's me, Wuchen!"

    "I'm talking to you in another world, listen to me! A long time ago, Bulma said that I keep attracting bad people. After thinking about it, it is true, so I am gone, and the earth should be more  Peace!"

    "King Kai also agrees with this. I don't think I sacrificed for the earth, because I saved the earth, so King Kai gave me some special treatment!"

    "Ordinary people and villains like Sharu only have their souls after death, but I keep my body, and my age will not grow. There are many strong people in the past in this world, which is quite interesting!"

    Originally, the king of the realm could be resurrected with the power of the dragon, but he gave up and decided to stay with me, so what!  Although I'm sorry Wukong you!  But there is really no need to resurrect me, Wukong has surpassed me.  "

    Wu Chen said these words to them, and they all felt a little ashamed in their hearts. Sure enough, their thoughts were still not as high as Wu Chen's, "How could it be? Wu Chen!" "That's it, goodbye, see you after death! Bye!"

    The few of them felt very uncomfortable when they heard Sun Wuchen's last words, "He is very cheerful even though he is dead! He is still very optimistic!" "Um, that guy has been like this since he was a child!"

    Yamcha recalled the past, when he was still fighting Piccolo, Wu Chen broke out in his giant ape form due to the full moon night, and finally his tail was cut off and he put on oolong clothes.

    "Oh, there is no tail, that's okay!" He was very anxious, but suddenly gave up with a peaceful heart. This is Sun Wuchen's thinking. He is very calm, very cheerful, and treats everything with a normal attitude  Treat with heart.

    Tianjin Fan also remembered when Sun Wuchen was young, he thought of the situation after the battle against Piccolo, "Yeah, we are always left alone!"

    Piccolo smiled. He remembered when he was fighting Sun Wuchen, "He is that kind of person. He ate fairy beans for me who wanted to kill him, and he refused to be a fairy."

    "Wuchen has always been so gentle, one gave me courage, Wuchen, thank you!" Wukong looked at the sky very happily, he was very satisfied, all of them were very satisfied, and those who experienced with Sun Wuchen felt a sense of relief.  warm current??.

    Sun Wuchen left very happily, and they were very relieved. At this time, Shenlong was still in the air, "I said I have been waiting for the second wish! What's wrong? Say the second wish, no matter what wish  It can all be realized.¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1292 Artificial People Are Safe

    ?

    "What should I do? I don't have any other wishes", "Hurry up, the dragon will disappear!" "Do you have any wishes?" At this moment, Yamucha smiled, "The girlfriend I am dating, wants to  A more expensive necklace, would you?"

    Yamcha was also embarrassed, "I'm just kidding" Now Shenlong couldn't wait any longer, Kelin's expression was very serious, "That Shenlong can restore the artificial people No. 17 and No. 18 to humans?  "

    No. 18 hid behind the sacred pillar and watched this scene. She didn't want to become a human being. Shenlong said to them, "I can't do it. The strength of the two artificial humans has far surpassed me, and I can't change back to human beings."

    "It really doesn't work?" Kelin was very disappointed, and Yamucha looked at Kelin curiously, "Why even the number 17 isn't that guy dead?" Yamucha knew that Kelin liked the number 18, but he didn't  Understand why even the 17th has to be restored together?

    Piccolo told him, "No, because the resurrection of all the people killed by Cell is the first wish, and resurrection on the 17th is also normal." After listening to Piccolo, Yamcha remembered, "That's right, but  "

    "Then at least remove the explosive device inside the two of you, okay?" "This is fine!"  gone.

    Trunks didn't understand, "Mr. Kling! Why did you make that wish?" "Because it's very pitiful? There's a bomb in his body!" "It's so kind! Kling!"  Thinking about it.

    Kelin said to Yamcha, "Yamcha, I'm very sorry! Because of me, you don't have a necklace to give to your girlfriend!" Yamcha scratched his head, "Don't say silly things, that's just a joke! How can  Let Shenlong do such a boring thing."

    As they said that, a group of them laughed, "Speaking of which, Kelin! Why did you remove the bomb on the 17th!" "I really like the 18th, but the 18th and the 17th match well! So  "

    He was also very embarrassed, "I really can't do anything about you!" Piccolo looked at Kelin, "Could this be love I don't understand!" This Namek must not understand, and at this time, No. 18 suddenly  Immediately rushed out from behind the divine pillar.

    Kelin was very surprised when No. 18 appeared here, "Stupid! No. 18 is my twin brother!"  I won't thank you, you idiot!"

    The current atmosphere is very embarrassing, and Kelin is even more embarrassed to face No. 18. Maybe she also felt that her tone was a little too heavy, and she looked back at them, "There will be a period later!" After finishing speaking, this  Time really gone!

    Yamucha grasped the point, "Hey, Kelin, she said that there will be a period later, which means there is still drama!" Kelin tugged on Yamucha's collar nervously, "Really?" "Calm down, Xiaolin!"  When it comes to the concept of love, Yamucha has the most say in it!

    "Among us, I am the one with the richest love experience!" As soon as Kelin heard Yamcha say "there is still hope" to him, his heart was as happy as blossoming, and Kelin was looking forward to it.

    "However, Kelin, although that guy is a monster, he has a pretty face. Don't expect too much, the competition is fierce!" Hearing Yamcha hit him like this, he felt a little disappointed in his heart.  Mu Cha laughed at him together.

    Piccolo wondered beside him, "I don't understand it at all!" Yamcha looked at Piccolo very depressed, "Picco, isn't it too much to force you to fall in love?" When they thought that he was the only Namekian,  Just want to laugh!

    "Happy mood is only half, and Wuchen is really lonely without Wuchen!" After Kelin said Wuchen's name, the atmosphere became depressed again, "I'm going back, Jiaozi must be worried, I don't think I'll be with everyone again  See you, take care everyone."

    "Goodbye! Say hello to Dumpling for me!" "Wukong! I will never forget Sun Wuchen! Take good care of Kiki!" Sun Wukong nodded towards him, Tianjin Fan looked back at Trunks.

    "Tranks, with your current strength, you can easily kill future artificial humans. Let's work hard!" "Thank you very much for many things, goodbye!" After finishing speaking, Tianjin Fan flew away.

    "Okay, everyone, let's go back!" Sun Wukong looked at Trunks, "When will Trunks go back to the future?" "Sleep well today, and leave tomorrow!" "Okay, I'll get it for you tomorrow!"  See you off!"

    "Is Piccolo going to stay here?" "That's the plan!" "Can I come and play occasionally?" "Of course!" Dandy came over, "Thank you everyone!" "Goodbye! Dandy! There will be a time later,  Take care!"

     "You must come and play!" "Goodbye, Mr. Bobo!" Sun Wukong looked back at the three of them, "Okay! Let's run to a new future!" After finishing speaking, the four of them flew away!

    Passing by Jialin Tower on the way, I bid farewell to Jialin Xianren and Yajirobei again, "I will go to the capsule company tomorrow! Goodbye!" After finishing speaking, Krillin and Goku flew away together!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1293 A Peaceful Life Has Arrived

    ?

    At this time, Yamcha and Trunks went to Bulma's home, and the two chatted about the previous process during the flight. After hearing what Yamcha said, Trunks was very surprised!

    "Dad, he", "He was very angry when he found out that you were killed! He rushed to Sharu desperately!" "Is that soDad, he", Trunks was also very relieved in his heart.

    However, they were not well at Qiqi's house. Qiqi was very happy to see Wukong came back, but she was very sad when she learned that Wuchen was dead. She wanted to teach Sun Wuchen a lesson before!

    Now I didn't expect that he was dead, and there would inevitably be some sadness in my heart. Sun Wukong told Qiqi, "Qiqi, don't be sad, I can always feel Wuchen, and I will see you again sooner or later."

    The Bull Demon King looked at Qiqi very sad, "That's right, Wuchen cared about Wukong until the end! It was Wuchen who taught Wukong to be strong and strong, so he must cheer up!" Hearing what they said, he stopped talking.  Think too much!

    On the second day, everyone came to see Trunks off. Bulma was very reluctant to part with him. Vegeta stood under the tree without saying much, but just gestured towards Trunks.

    Although it was just a small gesture, it already fully included Vegeta's love. Vegeta was not so expressive, Trunks also understood, nodded to him with a smile, and responded to his gesture.

    So he got on his time machine and bid farewell to them. Everyone was reluctant. Wukong looked at Trunks. At this time, it seemed that someone patted him. Looking back, Sun Wuchen's spirit was here for Trunks.  Goodbye!

    Putting the longing for Wuchen in my heart, Wukong's new life is about to begin, Trunks takes the time machine to return to the future, "The artificial humans in the past were not so bad, but the artificial humans in the future are different. The real battle is now.  just started."

    Trunks came to the future and came to his own world. His world was full of ruins. He returned to the capsule company and saw Bulma working in it. He was very happy to be back by her side!

    One month after Cell's game ended, the earth returned to a peaceful life again. At this time, at Wukong's house, "Wukong, eat some snacks!" Wukong took Wuhan and Bull Demon King to catch fish at this time.

    In Bulma's house, they were watching Trunks walking, they were very happy to see him, and accidentally tripped, Bulma's mother ran to help him, but she threw away her hand and refused to help him.

    "Like his father, he has a strong self-esteem! Very good! Very good! Trunks! Come on, stand up!" Little Trunks stood up very strongly, and they were all proud of his ability  !

    "What a strong child!" It is not easy for children to learn to walk, and the Saiyan blood is inherently very self-respecting, even children are no exception.

    At this moment, all the people in the audience are witnessing the hero Satan, who is the "legend" who defeated Cell, because no one at the scene knew how it happened?  And his cronies rate is very high, the people will naturally lean towards him.

    Now everyone is gathered in the square, watching Satan's performance, "20 tiles were piled up today! It's amazing!" The host and the audience witnessed his demeanor, and the sandbags put the golden belt on his waist  unloaded.

    The imposing manner is very magnificent, "Mr. Satan! Before fighting Cell, did you challenge fifteen tiles, and finally one is left?" "Now I am not what I used to be! Since then, I have been  Secret training."

    "It's amazing, you are worthy of being our hero, Mr. Satan!" Satan snatched the host's microphone, "Let me use it, children in front of the TV! Don't imitate it! It's done!"

    Satan once again used his sense of responsibility to conquer the audience, "As expected of the strongest man in the world, Mr. Satan! You are so careful, no wonder you are so powerful!"

    He had accumulated enough strength, gathered all his strength on his arm, shouted, and chopped down towards the tiles. Unexpectedly, there was still a piece left after the chopping!  Both the host and the audience gathered for this scene!

    "It hurts so much, and there is only one piece left, but it broke nineteen tiles unexpectedly, with terrible destructive power, as expected of the man who defeated Sharu, Mr. Satan!" Everyone cheered for Satan.

    At this time, Wuchen and Jie Wang were watching the earth, "Kai Wang! Satan is such a powerful actor!" "There will be one or two of that kind of man anywhere."

    "Whatever, it has nothing to do with me anyway!" "That's it, Wuchen!" "What's wrong?" "We should find a place to settle down!" "That's right, but the king of the world, here.?Where can I find construction workers?  "

    "It's far away in the sky, but it's close in front of us!" The king of the world looked at Sun Wuchen sullenly!  But he seemed to be confused, "King of the realm?" The king of the realm was blown away, "Let's build it together!"

    "That's it! But King Kai, my specialty is destruction, and I'm not good at building at all!" "I didn't expect you at all!" King Kai slid down the snake path and saw a good place, "This is very good  , let¡¯s build it here!¡± (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1294 Decisive victory over the artificial man

    ?

    Trunks was very happy to see the future Bulma mother. Bulma observed him carefully, "Wait, what's going on? He's grown a lot taller!"

    "Yes, Mom! There is a house of spirit and time in the fairy palace! If you practice in it, one day is worth a year!" Bulma also felt very curious, "Although I don't understand it, it's best to come back safely.  !"

    "By the way, what's the result? Judging by your expression, you should have a good answer!" The two sat down and had a good exchange. After Bulma made coffee, the two continued to talk.

    "What a pain! Is it? In the end, the old grandson died, but Wukong avenged him!" "Yes, I still fight with my father!" Bulma was very surprised when he heard this!  Because she knows Vegeta's character very well.

    "Vegeta?" "Father is not an indifferent person! When Cell killed me, he was serious and furious!" "Really? So didn't I say it?" But Bulma still felt very angry.  surprise!

    The more I thought about it, the more I found it interesting, "Vegeta also has such a side!" At this time, a message came from the radio, "Broadcast temporary news, information about androids, and the 17th and 18th appeared again.  The attack was on Poseli City, District 49, bba."

    "Damn artificial man, this time must be" "Tranks!" Bulma was very worried about Trunks' situation, "It doesn't matter, I went back to visit Mr. Wuchen for this reason! This time  We must avenge Gohan and everyone!"

    After finishing speaking, Trunks threw down his coat and instantly turned into a Super Saiyan form, "Not only the past, but this era also needs peace!" "Be careful, Trunks, don't force it!"

    But now in Boseli City, androids No. 17 and No. 18 are destroying the city. No. 17 looked at the angry No. 18, "It's so childish! I lost the game, come here and get mad!"  !shut up!"

    Just as No. 18 was attacking, an old man was lying in the car where the accident happened, leaned out of the window with difficulty, and pointed a revolver at No. 17, "My wife was killed by you bastards!"  It's"

    Unexpectedly, a shot hit No. 17 in the face, but he is an artificial human after all, how could a mere bullet hurt him, the old man was extremely flustered seeing that it had no effect on him.

    At this moment, No. 17 walked towards the old man, and the old man nervously raised his gun and attacked him. No. 17 walked up to the old man, "Good marksmanship, old man!"  With a gun.

    Pointing the gun at the old man, "I'll give you a reward, do you want it?"  A strong attack hit him.

    Jumped away in an instant, just when No. 17 was still in doubt, Trunks jumped down, "Tranks?" "No. 17, No. 18! You can stop in moderation! I will deal with you."

    No. 17 completely ignored Trunks, and put the pistol back into the pouch, "What? You're still alive! You're such a fool, always doing things in vain!"

    No. 18 looked at Trunks angrily, "No. 17! I'm on fire! Let me kill you, how about it? You are really annoying!" "Although it will be less fun, forget it  ! Whatever you want, No. 18!"

    "Compared with computer games, this is more interesting!" After finishing speaking, No. 18 launched an attack on Trunks, but the speed was too fast, so he dodged the attack in an instant and came behind No. 18. They  Also felt the crisis.

    Trunks punched No. 18 on the ruins with one punch. She couldn't believe it, "How dare you hit me!" Now Trunks can easily deal with the two of them, "Damn, I  won't forgive you."

    Number Seventeen looked at Trunks, "Isn't that powerful? You can actually anger Number Eighteen!" "You in the past era were not too bad, but in this era you will only destroy and torture needlessly,  Can't forgive you."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Kill him, No. 17!" No. 18 gestured towards No. 17, and the two attacked Trunks together, but he easily dodged him  , punched No. 17 in the face.

    Trunks aimed at No. 18, slapped No. 18 with his palm, and fired a powerful afterburner. No. 17 could not believe his eyes when he saw the scene in front of him.  nervous.

    "How? You were able to take Eighteenth", "Just now I took revenge for my comrades who were killed, this time I took revenge for Gohan!" After speaking, he kicked Seventeenth.  number, then jump toIn the air, there was a burst of explosions towards him.

    At this time, Trunks has rescued the old man in the car, "It's over? No, not yet? There is another key person!" The years are passing, and the 17th and 18th who continue to wreak havoc are gone.  !  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1295 Eliminate Cell, peace comes

    ?

    Peace was slowly restored, the city began to rebuild, and the energy for the time machine to return to the past was also accumulated. Trunks said to Bulma, "Mom, I want to tell everyone the good news of killing the 17th and 18th."

    "Tranks, be careful! Say hello to everyone for me!" "Okay! Mom!" At this moment, there was a sudden breath from behind, and the atmosphere immediately became tense, "Mom, go back to the house!  "

    Bulma felt quite curious, and didn't know what happened, "You have a girlfriend, right? Really, when is it? This, this", but Bulma looked at Trunks's expression.  serious face.

    He felt that something was wrong, and quickly ran into the house, "I know you are there, Shalu! You plan to kill me, then turn back into an egg and take the time machine, go back to the past and absorb No. 17 and No. 18!  In order to be perfect."

    Sha Ru was very surprised when he heard it, "What? How did you know?" "Your plan failed! Then everything will end!" He also felt that there was nothing to hide, and walked towards Trunks.

    Bulma hid in the house and saw Sharu, who looked at Trunks, "The plan failed? It's up to you?" "Sharu! You are really powerful in full body, but you are not mine at all.  opponent."

    "Really? You have gone back to the past, so that's how it is! No wonder you understand it so clearly, but can you defeat me now?" Sharu has every reason to defeat Trunks now based on his own feeling!

    "Tranks, I already know your information through the spy robot, let alone me, you can't even beat the 17th and 18th!" "Then where did the 17th and 18th go?"

    Hearing what he said, Sharu understood all this subconsciously, "So, did the two of them disappear because of you? Sure enough, I have to kill you! Kill you, take the time machine back to the past, and then absorb Seventeen  Number, number eighteen!"

    "The western capital has just been rebuilt, so it's not suitable for fighting. Let's go to another place!" Then, Trunks launched his qi wave kung fu towards Cell, knocking him into the air!  This time, he was shocked to the suburbs.

    Even Shalu found it unbelievable, "Little devil, it seems that he has become stronger! It is still a joke to want to defeat this uncle! I am the ultimate artificial human created by Dr. Galen, and no one in this world can beat me!"

    "That's not necessarily!" After finishing speaking, Trunks inspired the form of a Super Saiyan, and Cell also raised his Qi, "I will never let you go back to the past!" Cell turned towards Tran  Kex rushed over.

    But he didn't expect Trunks to be so fast!  In an instant, he was beaten to the ground by Trunks, "Shalu, for the sake of the peace of the earth, you cannot forgive me!"

    Sharu flicked his tail towards Trunks, but he didn't expect to be caught by Trunks, grabbed his tail and threw him into the air, where Sharu stopped in the air.

    Looking at Trunks on the ground, "Damn it! This move will scare you to death!" Before Sharu could make an attack, Trunks preempted him and moved towards Sharu.  Out of the 'Turtle Shockwave', Cell was directly destroyed!

    "Destroy it completely! Cell!" Looking at this violent attack, Cell's heart has been destroyed, and it has completely failed!  It's finally over, the world is peaceful in the future, and Trunks looked at the sky with great satisfaction!

    "It's all over! Thank you, everyone! Thank you, Mr. Wuchen!" In the past, on the Hell Snake Road, Kaiwang finally completed the house, Wuchen touched it, and it collapsed instantly, and Kaiwang wanted to die  I have my heart!

    "Oops, Kai-oh, I'm sorry, sorry!" "I don't want to do it again!" "Kai-oh, isn't this just right! I didn't plan to live here, go somewhere else! By the way, the masters of the world  Are they all there?"

    "World masters?" "How cunning! Didn't you agree to take me to the gathering place of world masters? Don't you know?" "No! Of course I know! But Wuchen has", "Let's go  I really want to see the demeanor of the world's top talents as soon as possible!"

    Wuchen's adventure is still going on, the earth is at peace, and Sun Wuchen can't wait any longer, pushing the king of the world and running forward, "Stop, Wuchen! It's too dangerous! Don't push it!" "This  The snake path is still as long as before!"

    "However, Master Jie, can't you run faster?" "Wuchen, you don't need to be in such a hurry. We are all completely dead now! As much time as you need!"

    "But, Master Jie Wang, I want to go to the martial arts masters in the underworld earlier. I don't know how powerful they are? I really want to fight with them!" Now Wuchen is very excited.

     "How do you say this? If you underestimate this martial arts master in the underworld, you will not end well!" "Is this guy in the underworld really that powerful?" "You must not say that he  It's 'guy'!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1296 Heading to the King of the Great Realm

    ?

    The King of the Realm was very excited as he spoke, and turned towards Sun Wuchen, "You have to know! This so-called master of martial arts by me is the Lord Great Realm King with a high status in the underworld!" "Master Great Realm King?"

    Now Sun Wuchen was surprised by the tone of the king of the world, "This great king of the worldis located at the galactic apex of the four galaxy kings in our southeast, northwest, and can be said to be the most noble and powerful one in the underworld.  people!"

    "Besides that! Great Kaiwang-sama likes large-scale martial arts competitions very much, so on the Great Kaiwang Planet, a righteous martial artist like you who has received special permission and can still keep his body, is constantly practicing his own martial arts every day.  "

    "Hearing what you said, I suddenly felt, and wanted more and more, to meet this Great Realm King!" Saying this, he threw away the Realm King, ran up excitedly, and almost pushed the Realm King under the snake path  , fortunately flew up, "I can fly!"

    At this time, Sun Wuchen who ran out came back again, "Look at me! I haven't asked Lord Kaiwang how to get to the Great Realm King?" "To go to the Great Realm King, you must take a plane there."  !" "Okay! Take a plane, right? I'm leaving!"

    After finishing speaking, I ran out again!  "Wu Chen is so frizzy! I think he will come back again!" Unexpectedly, he really backed away, "Look! Come!" "Where is that plane you mentioned?"

    "It's right next to the Yan Mo City of King Yan Mo, the airport leading to the kingdom of heaven!" "Okay, I see!" After finishing speaking, he ran out again!  King Kai looks very funny!  "This kid should come back again! I really hope he can come back again!"

    "Hahahaha! Here we come" Sun Wuchen ran back again, so Wuchen picked up Gureguri and Babrus, looked at the king of the world, "If you want to get to Yan Mowang, it will be much faster this way!"  It was placed on the head of the king of the world.

    Instantly shifted to Yan Mowang, Yan Mowang was still interrogating the ghost, and suddenly appeared in front of him, Yan Mowang was very surprised, "Who did I think it was? It turned out to be you, Sun Wuchen! Why are you dead again? Why?  Even Lord Realm King is dead?"

    "Actually, there are many reasons!" Kai Wang was also quite embarrassed!  Sun Wuchen looked at King Yan Mo, "Goodbye! I still have something to do, so I'm leaving first!" "You can drink some tea first!"

    At this time, just as Sun Wuchen was walking out of Yan Mo Temple, he was stopped by a member of the Yin Division, "Wait a minute, how could you jump in line like this? If you have accepted the judgment, you should line up!"

    All of a sudden, the Yinsi staff seemed to have discovered something, and felt incredible. He touched Sun Wuchen's body, and was very surprised, "You actually have a body? You want to have a special ghost that clears the level!"

    "It's the first time I've seen someone like you. In a word, I'm so touched! Come and invite me!" The Yin Division staff invited him very politely, and Sun Wuchen was also very surprised!

    The king of the realm looked at him, "Really, this kid doesn't care about others at all, it's really troublesome! King Yan Mo, then I have to go!" "Okay, then you have to take care!" Walking towards the exit, the underworld staff looked  Then the four of them walked out.

    He was very nervous and very happy, "It turns out that only righteous martial arts masters can take their bodies to the underworld to practice!" Yan Mowang checked the life and death tree, "It turns out that Sun Wuchen saved the earth, so it is so  !"

    Now the four of them have come to the airport, all the ghosts are waiting to get on the plane, and the Yin Division staff is arranging the order, "Please pay attention to the group of ghosts who are going to heaven, please follow me and board the plane together, okay?"

    The two pets, Babrus and Gureguri, waved goodbye to them, and Sun Wuchen still felt bad, "Why is it that only the two of us are flying in such a dilapidated plane? I really want to sit and see that big plane!"  "

    Sun Wuchen glanced out the window of the plane, and the aurora scenery below was very moving, "Is that the kingdom of heaven? It's quite big!" The king of the world looked at Sun Wuchen curiously, and calmed his emotions, "It's coming soon, Wuchen!  "

    The King of Realm pointed Wuchen in the direction, and Wuchen looked at it, "Why is it much smaller than I imagined!"  There are too many!" This made the King of Kai feel ashamed!

    "It's just as impolite for you to say that!" Sun Wuchen followed the King of the Realm to the Great Realm King Star, looking at the martial arts personnel around him, he was very curious, "The ones you see here are all really superb martial arts masters."

    At this time, a martial artist who was practicing called the king of the world, "Lord Jie Wang! Long time no see!" "You are all here to practice hard!" "Yes!" "Unexpectedly, the king of the world is so famous in the underworld!"  !"

      "Because he was born from the Northern Milky Way!" "Then isn't it the same as me?" "But they came here earlier than you, 2,300-year-old seniors!"

    "Two thousand three hundred years Hey! Two thousand three hundred years, they have to practice here for such a long time!" Sun Wuchen couldn't help being surprised, all martial arts masters are practicing, and everyone's background is different.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1297 Encounter with the King of the Western Realm

    ?

    At this time, the King of the Realm had brought Sun Wuchen to the Hall of the King of the Realm, "This is the Hall of the Great Realm King where the Great Realm King usually lives!" Sun Wuchen was very excited when he saw such a luxurious palace in front of him.

    "Then I will be able to meet the Great Realm King with the highest martial arts in the underworld right away!" "You have to say if the Great Realm King knows about it. If you are too rude, don't blame me for not warning you what will happen."

    What the king of the world said really surprised Sun Wuchen a lot, "Is the king of the great world really that powerful?"

    "To be honest, even I have never seen what the Great Realm King really looks like in a fight so far. However, his martial arts are so high that ordinary words can no longer convey and describe them."

    "If you really want to describe it, you can only describe it with the word horror!" Just when Sun Wuchen was curious, a car next to him attracted Lord Kaiwang, and ran over in a hurry!

    "This the car I've always wanted, Lord Great Realm is really great! I want one too, it's great, look at the rear of this car, it's so smooth and sexy, so handsome, so handsome  Already!"

    Sun Wuchen was not interested in this at all, "Lord Realm King, let's go see the Great Realm King!" At this moment, a voice came from beside him, "Aren't you" The Realm King raised his head, looked at the people behind him,  "Who? The King of the West Realm"

    The two looked at each other, and ran towards each other, the two stared at each other, Sun Wuchen was standing between them, suddenly, an atmosphere broke out, Sun Wuchen felt a pressure, and he didn't know  what is going on.

    The King of the Western Realm stared at the King of the Realm, "I said why are you here?"

    "Anyway, Ribs Fan is also the martial artist with the highest martial arts in our West Galaxy! Hahahaha!" Sun Wuchen looked curiously at the Ribs Fan on the opposite side.  Watching him.

    The King of the Realm will definitely feel a sense of tension, "What are you doing?" "Ah!" Suddenly, the King of the Western Realm was startled, and the King of the Western Realm was lying on the ground and rolling happily, "Hahahaha, you are already dead!  The king of the realm will die too, it's ridiculous."

    "This is much funnier than those bad jokes!" King Kai was also embarrassed for a moment, "What do you mean when you say my jokes are not funny? There are many reasons why things turned out like this, and you can't blame me."

    At this time, Sun Wuchen walked in front of the King of the Realm, "It's because of me that the King of the Realm was brought in!" "Who are you kid?" "Imy name is Sun Wuchen!"

    The king of the world said proudly to the king of the west world, "Wuchen is a righteous martial artist who saved a planet called Earth in our northern galaxy. Needless to say, his martial arts are strong."

    "What? This guy is very strong in martial arts, no matter how strong he is, he will never be better than our pork rib rice!" The King of the Western Realm is very confident in the rib rice, just like the king of the world is confident in Sun Wuchen, "You are wrong, Wuchen is better than us!"  He's much better!"

    "Impossible! No, our rib rice is much better than him!" "No wonder! Wu Chen is better than him!" "The rib rice I know is better!" "You old fool!""  You are the old fool!" "Then let them compete!"

    The two of them were very surprised when they heard that they were asked to compete, and the King of the Western Realm also agreed with this matter very much, "If you want to compare, who is afraid of whom?" Sun Wuchen looked at the rib rice, "Go, Wuchen!"

    "Do you want me to compete with him here?" The King of the West Realm also agreed to this kind of thing, "Spare Ribs, you just make gestures with that kid!" "Wait a minute!" "This voice is", "  Great Realm King!"

    The three of them knelt down nervously, and Sun Wuchen was the only one who didn't know what was going on. The king of the world hurriedly said to Sun Wuchen, "Hurry up, hurry up Wuchen, and quickly lower your head!"

    At this time, a ray of light was emitted from the top of the palace, and then it fell, and there was a loud noise and a huge explosion. The Great Realm King appeared, and the Realm King pulled Sun Wuchen to kneel down, but he refused to live or die.  kneel.

    It¡¯s also very strange to say that the Great Realm King is wearing a punk hip-hop suit, carrying a tape recorder, like a person from the earth in the 1970s and 1980s, and once again refreshed Sun Wuchen¡¯s three views, "Is this the Great Realm King?"

    The Great Realm King turned off the radio, "I'm sorry! I interrupted the conversation between you, Ribs Fan, then please help me go to the 'Hellland', please?" Ribs Fan nodded and agreed.  .

    Sun Wuchen was still very curious, "What is the??µØ'?  "The king of the realm told him quietly, "It is hell, and the Great Realm King likes to refer to hell as 'hell' the most!"  ""I heard that there seems to be a little trouble in the'Hellland' right now.  "

    "Is there a little trouble?" "I heard that there is a man named Shalu, who was sent to the 'hell' by Yan Mowang recently!" "Shalu?"  No effect!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1298 Bringing the ghost of the wicked again

    ?

    "This Sharu seems to be leading a guy named Frieza to run amok in 'Hellland'!" Hearing these two names, they were very surprised, "Frieza is in there too?" "So, I hope you  Can help me solve it."

    "Understood, I'm going now!" After finishing speaking, the pork ribs meal went, and Sun Wuchen didn't have time to stop, "You can't go alone, I'll go with you!" Then, Sun Wuchen followed suit!

    The King of the Realm was very worried, "Wu, Wuchen, you can't run around!" The Great King of the Great Realm said to the King of the Realm, "I said King of the Northern Realm, let him go! If he wants to go, let him help the ribs."  Let's eat!" The King of Kai had nothing to say.

    Pork Ribs said to Sun Wuchen, "I don't remember that I asked for your help!" "It's because you don't know Frieza and Cell, that's why you said it so easily! They are not that simple!"

    Sun Wuchen and Pork Ribs Fan had already arrived at the place, seeing that the place was in a mess, and it seemed that it just happened, "It's a mess!" At this time, there was some movement in the bushes next to it.

    Suddenly two ghosts ran out of it, and they knelt down on the ground begging for mercy in fear, "Please hold us high, let us go!" Sun Wuchen saw the two of them, "Aren't you two red ghosts and blue ghosts?"

    The two of them looked up, "Aren't you the Sun Wuchen who fell from the snake path last time! That's great, fortunately, it's not Shalu's gang of villains!" "This time, we are here to deal with Shalu and the others  .¡±

    On the other side, Shalu and the others are still fighting against the underworld personnel, "How about it? You should be very clear about who you should listen to now!"

    Now on Sharu's side, all the villains are with him, Frieza and his son and the Ginyu special forces are with him, they are fighting against the underworld personnel together, very proud, "Everything here must be under my command!"

    Sha Ru stepped on the hell messenger, looking very hard, "Sha Ru" Hearing it call out 'Sha Ru', Sha Ru directly picked him up, "You should say, Master Sha Ru!  "After speaking, he threw him to the knife mountain.

    Just when the Hell Envoy was about to end, suddenly a burst of energy came from behind, and Sha Lu suddenly turned his head to see that it was Sun Wuchen!  "You guys are here in hell, and you still haven't learned well."

    Frieza hadn't seen Sun Wuchen for a long time, and looked at him in surprise, "It seems that you don't know how to reflect at all!"  You are very good, members of the Special Forces."

    The Ginyu Special Forces attacked Sun Wuchen, and as he said that, Sun Wuchen threw the hell messenger in his hand to the pork ribs, and in just a moment, the Ginyu team was wiped out!

    Frieza and his son were very surprised, "What? Sun Wuchen! When did this guy become", "Don't panic, this is nothing, I will get rid of this kid right away."

    Although very reluctant, but in the face of Sharu's power, Frieza and his son did not dare to act rashly, "Sha, Lord Sharu really has a way, so please!" Sharu rushed towards Sun Wuchen all at once.  .

    At this time, a flame suddenly came from behind Sun Wuchen, rushed towards Shalu, and kicked him away.  Whacked in the river.

    Frieza was dumbfounded, seeing another guy who surpassed Cell reappeared, even Sun Wuchen was very surprised, "Sparerib rice, this, this speed is so fast."

    He glanced at Sun Wuchen, and then came to Frieza and his son in an instant, and knocked them down to the ground in an instant. Sun Wuchen was very surprised. The pork rib rice flew to the middle of the river, and a waterspout rolled up on it.

    Turned Shalu and the others up again, and rolled them directly to the mountain of swords. Finally, they were locked up in the prison. Each of them was unwilling and looked angry.

    "Damn it! No matter how badly you get beaten, you won't die!" "It's hell!" The red ghost and the blue ghost stood guard outside the prison, and Sun Wuchen took a look, "They shouldn't do bad things anymore!  "Yes, this is true!"

    The two of them looked at each other, and Sun Wuchen was very happy, "It's great! I didn't expect there to be such a powerful guy, and it's still so interesting in the underworld!"

    Unexpectedly, in the underworld, there is an expert whose martial arts is still higher than that of Sun Wuchen. At this moment, Sun Wuchen's chest is suddenly full of excitement. The two of them successfully completed the mission and returned to the king of the great world!

    Sun Wuchen summed up the king and talked all the way, "Even monsters like Shalu can??He immediately blasted away, that guy with pork rib rice is really amazing", "I know!  "" He is really good!  "

    "You have to know that the powerful people are not just pork ribs!" Just when Sun Wuchen was curious, the king of the world led him to a building, "Hey, everyone come out!" (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1299 Reporting to the Underworld's First Martial Arts Conference

    ?

    At this time, a group of people came out, "Did you call us? Master Jiewang!" All kinds of people came out, and the king of Jie said to them, "He is new here, his name is Sun Wuchen! Let's call  Say hello!" "Teach me a lot!"

    "Wuchen! They are all martial artists from the northern Milky Way. In other words, they are all your seniors!" Kai Wang pointed to the purple human wolf in front, "This Mikrei was born seven thousand years ago.  The once valiant and vicious Ariane fought."

    So, the king of the world pointed to the Budou Billy next to him, "Shati defended his hometown when the meteorite fell 3,500 years ago!"

    The European-style mythological figure next to him stood in the middle heroically, "Also! His name is Oliver, just like you, he is a hero from the earth, and now his name is still in the mythology."

    "Other people are also outstanding martial artists when they are alive. All the martial artists here are practicing martial arts with the Great Realm King for thousands of years, even hundreds of millions of years.  time."

    "If you don't practice for so long, won't the Great Realm King know how to teach martial arts?" "Yes! Only those who are considered qualified to teach martial arts by the Great Realm King can get this highest honor!"

    Sun Wuchen was a little disappointed when he heard the words of the king of the world, "That's it!" The king of the world smiled, "The life in the underworld is not as easy as it is on the earth."

    At this time, there was a voice, "The king of the northern realm is deadthe king of the northern realm is deadhe finally died! The king of the northern realm is finally dead, what a joy!" I saw three people running over there.  Kaiwang, Kaiwang-sama is getting nervous!

    "My God, my God!" "The King of the Northern Realm is finally dead! The King of the Northern Realm is finally dead! He is finally dead, so congratulations!" The King of the Realm was almost pissed off by the three of them  .

    "What are you congratulating? What are you three doing? Why did you all get together?" "I called them here. Anyway, the death of the king of the realm is an unprecedented event!" "That's right.  ! Of course we have to celebrate!"

    Sun Wuchen looked at them curiously, "Who are those two with the Lord King of the Western Realm?" Oliver said to Sun Wuchen, "Both of them are also Kings of the Realm, the tall man is the Lord King of the Southern Realm, and the other  The woman is the King of the Eastern Realm."

    "I didn't expect that there are so many kings of the world!" "Because of the Milky Way! All are divided into four parts, each with a hell and a snake way."

    "And at the end of each snake road, there is also a Kaiwangxing. These four Kaiwangxing are responsible for guarding their own Milky Way. However, these Kaiwangxing still have a sky beyond the sky, and there are higher classes outside the kingdom of heaven, that is,  Great Realm King Star."

    After listening to Oliver's explanation, Sun Wuchen understood a lot, "Unexpectedly, no matter in the world or in the underworld, there are so many different divisions, I didn't know it at all before!"

    "We actually didn't know these things until after we died!" The Lord King of the Eastern Realm touched the halo on the head of the King of the Realm, feeling very curious, "It seems that he is really dead!" "What do you want me to say?"  How many times, you old woman is really long-winded!"

    "What did you say? Try saying it again!" The King of the Realm was actually quite afraid of the woman, the King of the Eastern Realm. At this time, the King of the Western Realm ran over, "Okay, can you two calm down?"

    "The four of us haven't seen each other for more than three hundred years. Now we finally get together. I think so! How about we hold a martial arts competition between the four galaxies?"  Surprise them!

    A few of them told the Great Realm King about this matter, "The first martial arts competition in the underworld, this is a good idea! The King of the West Realm!" "Yes, do you like this idea?" "In that case! I will teach it directly.  The winner of this game will be rewarded."

    Everyone was amazed when they heard what the Great Realm King said. The Great Realm King was finally going to pass on his martial arts to them, and the four Realm Kings were also very excited, "Wh what, accept the Great Realm King"  , "You directly"

    Sun Wuchen and the others were also very happy, "Then we are, so we don't have to practice for so long?"

    The Great Realm King sat on the seat, stroking his beard, "We haven't held a martial arts conference for a long time, by the way! You all come with me!" Everyone followed the Great Realm King to the palace.

    ? His Majesty the Great Realm King came to a door and stopped. He opened the door, and then everyone walked in. Inside was a different-dimensional space, directly in the universe.middle.

    "Isn't it good to use this place as a venue?" "Great!" "That's right!" Sun Wuchen's excitement is beyond words, "Then, well, I must win the championship, so that I can accept the martial arts taught by the Great Realm King  Already." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1300: Sun Wuchen's Racing Competition with the King of the Eastern Realm

    ?

    Hearing the newcomer speak so arrogantly, the King of the East Realm turned and looked at him, "You young man, do you want to participate too?" Sun Wuchen nodded firmly, "You are a newcomer, and you will not end well if you look down on us.  "

    Seeing the atmosphere, the King of Realm was a little embarrassed, and hurriedly rescued Sun Wuchen, "I said King of the Eastern Realm, although Wuchen is a newcomer, he has unparalleled power."

    After listening to what King Jie said, he looked at Sun Wuchen's appearance again, sized him up carefully, and said to him, "Since you dare to say such big words, let me test it!"

    "If you can outrun me and drive, I will let you participate in this martial arts conference, how about it?" King Xijie and the others sighed, "Really, she started again!"

    "It's really nerve-wracking, no matter what happens to the King of the Eastern Realm, he will try his best to find excuses to race with others!" "That's a good idea, let's compare the two of you! I like interesting things the most," the big man next to him said.  Lord Kai said with his back to them.

    Since the King of the Great Realm said so, it had no choice but to do so. The two of them were ready, and the King of the Eastern Realm was very excited, "It's really great! You can race the car again!"

    The King of Realm said helplessly to Sun Wuchen, "You have to work hard! Wuchen! You can lose to anyone, but you can't lose to that old woman!" Sun Wuchen walked over, feeling very bored.

    At this time, the King of the Southern Realm said to them two, "We will end at the end of this practice site, do you agree?" The two nodded, "Come on! Wuchen!" With a gunshot, the King of the Eastern Realm  The car let go of the brakes.

    The two of them disappeared in an instant, and just like that, the two of them shuttled among the meteorites in the universe. To the surprise of the King of the Eastern Realm, she did not expect Sun Wuchen to be so fast, "Is this kid quite clever? But  "

    Accelerated the accelerator and charged forward with all his strength, Wuchen also increased the speed, the two of them just like this, refusing to give in to each other, walking side by side, King Kai looked very nervous, "I think they are evenly matched!"

    Even the King of the Western Realm and the King of the Southern Realm found it unbelievable. At this time, the Lord Great Realm King looked at their progress, "It should be almost there!" Now the King of the Eastern Realm was already irritated, "This guy is really annoying! The end is ahead  Already!"

    Seeing the finish line, the two increased their speed at the same time and rushed into the gate of the finish line. They looked back and saw that the Great Realm King was already sitting on the gate.  Already!"

    With that said, Lord Great Realm King took out the medal in his hand, and the Eastern Realm King couldn't wait any longer, "The winner is me!" The Eastern Realm King was disappointed, "What?" "Everyone has seen the result, but I am here  You two have been here before."

    "But I didn't know that the Great Realm King would also participate, it's not fair!" "But I never said that I would not participate in the competition! Hahahaha!" This time, the Great Realm King was completely fooled!

    Now, the Underworld No. 1 Martial Arts Conference has begun.  The Great Realm King was sitting on the rostrum, dressed in formal attire, "You Realm Kings are really good, this arena is really well done."

    And these kings of the world are still teaching their competitors, the king of the east world looked at his players, "Listen to me, if you lose, you will look good!" The king of the west world looked at the rib rice, "  Rib rice, we West Galaxy are all dependent on you this time."

    Sun Wuchen and King Jie looked at the situation on the opposite side. He was really excited when he heard that Ribs Fan would also participate in the battle.

    "This battle is different from the World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament you participated in before, you have to pay special attention!" At this time, the host on the ring began to speak, "Sorry! I kept everyone waiting for so long!"

    "This time, in order to commemorate the deceased King of the Northern Realm, this Underworld Martial Arts Competition is specially held. Before the competition, I would like to ask the King of the Great Realm to say a few words."

    "Hi everyone, we haven't held a martial arts conference for a long time. I hope that those who participated in the competition today and those who cheered can participate happily and enthusiastically." "Thank you, Lord Kai! Now I will explain the rules to everyone."

    The staff lifted up the competition table, "Each galaxy will send four contestants, and we will form teams in a random way to eliminate them. Once they fail, they will have no chance to be resurrected. If they fall out of the ring or cry."

    "If you don't say 'I lost', attacking the eyes and attacking the opponent's vitals, these despicable methods are considered to be against the rules. In this hell martial arts competition, everyone does not need to worry about being beaten to death, because everyone is already dead.  Once."

    "Okay, now the contestants are invited to compete as hard as they can. In addition, at lastThe winners will be able to receive personal special guidance face to face from the Great Realm King, imparting unique martial arts.  "

    "Then let's start the first round. First, there will be Oliver from the North Galaxy, against Chapucha from the East Galaxy!" The two entered the ring at the same time, but the gap was a bit big, one was tall and mighty, and the other was weak  short!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1301: Oliver's Battle

    ?

    The King of the East Realm yelled at the Chapucha players in the ring, "You have to win for me anyway, do you understand?" "Come on, Oliver! Those guys in the East Galaxy are famous for their speed, you  Be careful."

    After listening to the king of the realm, Oliver kept an eye out, no longer underestimated the little guy on the opposite side, and treated the battle seriously. With the sound of the gong of the king of the great realm, the two started a fierce battle.

    "The body of Chapu Cha contestant seems to have become several at once!" The host explained on the spot, and Sun Wuchen looked at this move, "Is it the afterimage fist?" Oliver jumped up, and then Chapu Cha became  A few phantoms also flanked him.

    In the end, when Chapucha and the others were flanking, Oliver avoided their flanking attack. They collided together and fell to the ground. In this way, Oliver won!

    "What's going on here? Contestant Chapucha's body was split into several pieces, but he was still attacked by Contestant Oliver's flesh. Contestant Oliver won this match."

    Even Oliver himself couldn't figure out what was going on. This guy was too relaxed. Next, the player who played against Ribs was easily defeated by Ribs. Just like that, a few games passed.

    "Now there is a newcomer from the underworld, Sun Wuchen, from the North Galaxy, against an old underworld fritter from the South Galaxy, Ketapi!" Sun Wuchen faced a giant caterpillar, and the caterpillar opened its arms.

    His eyes flashed suddenly, and he rushed directly to Sun Wuchen, it really was an old fried dough stick!  Sun Wuchen jumped up immediately, unexpectedly, the arm of this caterpillar could be so long, it directly pulled Sun Wuchen down.

    Then the eight arms hugged him on the body together, which was also unexpected by Sun Wuchen. Ketapi smiled, "Now, you are finished!" King Kai was very worried below!

    What was even more unexpected was that this contestant¡¯s move was tickling, which disappointed the king of the world. What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that Sun Wuchen is also ticklish.  Already!"

    In addition, outside the arena, the King of the Western Realm and the King of the Eastern Realm looked at the King of the Southern Realm, and the King of the Southern Realm also felt inexplicably uncomfortable. Ketapi said to Sun Wuchen, "I scratch, I scratch, quickly say you admit defeat, say it or not  ?¡±

    Sun Wuchen is so uncomfortable now, all the players are very disgusted seeing their scene on the field, Oliver sighed helplessly, "People in Nanyinhe are quite idle!"

    "Did you admit defeat? Hurry up and say you admit defeat!" "How can I say, I will never admit defeat!" Sun Wuchen really had no choice but to shake Kaitapi away. Sun Wuchen looked weak and said, "Soyou  It's useless then."

    He was so shocked that the emotions in his heart had already exploded, "What? You dare to say such a thing, if it is so, I will make you regret it for the rest of your life!" After speaking, he fell to the ground.

    Sun Wuchen looked confused, "There is nothing that I regret!" Suddenly, Ketapi turned white instantly, and everyone was surprised. The host looked at Ketapi, "What's going on? Ketapi  Player Pi has now started to transform."

    After a while, Ketapi directly bound himself into a cocoon, and the kings of the realm were also very curious, "What is this? What's going on?" The king of the southern realm told them, "He has become a chrysalis, and Ketapi is now  Transformed, this is his ultimate trick."

    The host came to the stage, "Lord King of the Southern Realm, please forgive me for asking a stupid question, when will Ketapi contestant emerge from the chrysalis?" "At least one thousand or two hundred years later."

    Hearing this number, everyone was very surprised, and Sun Wuchen was also very helpless, "But I have no patience, I have waited so long!" The Great Realm King was also frightened, "I, I also have no patience to wait!  Sun Wuchen won this game."

    The host announced that Sun Wuchen had won, but Sun Wuchen didn't even think, "Well, I'll win this way!" The underworld martial arts competition was finally held. Will Sun Wuchen be able to advance smoothly in this competition?

    What kind of opponent will appear next?  Everyone is celebrating this game, and now the primary qualifiers are over, "Okay, our preliminaries are over, it's over!"

    "The eight best contestants have also been decided, and today's finals will begin immediately. These eight contestants are Flogu and Tolby from Southern Galaxy!"

    "Akeya from East Galaxy, Oliver and Sun Wuchen from North Galaxy, Marako and Tabika from West Galaxy, and the Spare Rib Rice contestant!"

      The King of the Western Realm walked up to Ribs Fan very interestingly, "Our people in the Western Galaxy are really up to the challenge, there are so many players left!" The King of the Realm walked over from the side, "You are just one more than me, what is the good  Impressive?" (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1302 The Gap Between Battles

    ?

    Hearing what the king of the world said, the king of the west world was very unconvinced, "You, what are you talking about?"  Wouldn't it hurt the Eastern Realm King's heart even more to quarrel over this kind of thing?"

    "The King of the Eastern Realm, there is only one person left now!" The King of the Eastern Realm also came after hearing the news, and walked over angrily, "You don't need to meddle in your own business, because there are many people left, it means that you will definitely be able to  win!"

    "Even if there is only one person, it is enough to advance!" The kings of the world were still arguing about these things, and the host said to the audience, "Okay, audience, the first match will start soon!"

    "First, South Galaxy Tolby will fight against West Galaxy Tabika!" The King of the South Realm looked at Tolby, "Tolby, you must be able to get rid of that little guy in three or two moves!"

    However, the King of the West Realm didn't think so, "You look down on Tabika like this, but you will regret it!" "What?" "Tabika, just show him some color!"  The height difference is indeed a bit big.

    However, there is no distinction between high and low battles. As the speed increases, Tabika's speed increases. Sun Wuchen looked at Tabika's speed, "His speed is so fast, even I can't catch up with him!"

    Facing such a fast opponent, Tolby couldn't help but feel nervous, "Now the game starts!" The two started the battle, and at the very beginning, Tabika ran his legs at high speed.

    Running around in the arena, Tolby was completely unprepared. Finally, Tabika rushed towards Tolby, and Tolby quickly defended. At the moment of the attack, Tabika stopped, angry.  Standing there panting.

    The whole body was covered in sweat, and the feet were soaked in sweat. He said to Tolby very strongly, "I lost, I was exhausted!" This result really surprised everyone!  Did not expect this result.

    The King of the West Realm was also thinking, "For a player as small as Tabika, this arena is indeed too big for him!" "You explained it too clearly!" Lord Great Realm King was also surprised  .

    "The second match starts now! Maraco from West Galaxy will face off against Frogu from South Galaxy!" At the start of the game, Frogu kicked Malaco, but it didn't work.  It was directly ejected.

    "Okay, since that's the case, I can only use this trick!" Then, player Flogu started to yell, and he, who was a frog himself, started to accumulate power as a frog, and began to bloat in his stomach, bit by bit  Expansion, little by little.

    His clothes were torn, and now he was taller than Malaco, "Well, I will use my huge body to deal with a huge guy!" Malaco was already frightened!

    "Now, South Galaxy's player Flogu has suddenly grown bigger and bigger. What is he planning in his mind now?" The host looked at the scene on the stage, and he didn't know in his heart.

    Sun Wuchen looked at the various attacks of the opponents in the audience, and felt very nervous, "It's so big! I can't imagine that there are all kinds of people here. The underworld is really big and rich. It seems that the people here really cannot be underestimated."  watch for."

    Malaco is very weak now, punching Flogu one after another, but it doesn't work at all, "By the way, I will continue to grow, and I can squeeze you to the bottom of the ring later!"

    After hearing what Flogu said, the host understood it!  "What what? It turns out that the purpose of Player Flogu's enlargement is to squeeze Player Malak into the bottom of the ring at the end!"

    Now Mark has been pushed powerlessly to the edge of the ring, "I won't lose to you!" He grabbed Flogu's body, lifted him up, and finally threw him out  off the field of play.

    "The game is over! The Malak player from West Galaxy won the game. Congratulations to the Malak player for qualifying for the final!" The King of the Western Realm laughed loudly, and the King of the Southern Realm was very angry. The whole family was laughing and the family was worried!

    Sun Wuchen was ready, "Okay, it's time for me to play next!" After finishing speaking, Sun Wuchen was ready to fight, but the opponent was Akeya, the only player of East Galaxy!

    "The next third game will be challenged by Akeya from East Galaxy and Sun Wuchen from North Galaxy!" King Kai ran over, "Wuchen, come on!" On the other side, King Dong Jie also ran over  .

    "It's useless for you to work hard! Our Akoya will definitely win him!" With the sound of the Great Realm King's gong, the competition officially started. Sun Wuchen's opponent was a little melancholy, a little weak, and had no fighting concept at all.

    The Eastern Realm King was so nervous, "YouWhat are you doing?  What a daze!  Go attack, hurry!  Akoya, hurry up!  "At this time, Sun Wuchen had already rushed over, kicking Akeya into the air.

    "Could it be that this guy doesn't have martial arts at all? Then I'm sorry for him!" The King of the Eastern Realm was very angry, "Akeya,! Use your move now!" (Remember the website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1303 Using the 'Turtle Shockwave' Again

    ?

    Akeya was still flying, seeing that he was getting farther and farther away from the ring, and then burst out, his eyes flashed instantly, and he attacked towards the ring, just like Tianjin Fan's Sun Fist.

    Everyone was very surprised. Looking at the scene, it was not Sun Fist or the like, but material transformation. The arena on the field instantly turned into a square fixed water area, and Sun Wuchen had already fallen into it.

    The king of the world was already frightened by the side, and then Akoya jumped into the water. Now he seemed to be a different person, his eyes became very firm, and he fought with Sun Wuchen in the water.

    The King of the Eastern Realm looked very worried at the King of the Realm, and said to him with a smile, "The most powerful thing about Akoya is fighting in the water. Not only that, he can also turn any place into a pool", "It's too cunning!"

    The King of the West Realm said to the King of the Realm, "No! The rules of the competition do not say that the arena cannot be turned into a pool!" Hearing the explanation of the King of the West Realm, the King of the Realm had nothing to say, "What do you mean?  That's right"

    Sun Wuchen was indeed not as fast as Akeya in the water. After all, he was a mermaid and had no chance of Sun Wuchen attacking at all. At this moment, he remembered, and directly used the 'Sun Fist', which instantly stunned everyone.

    Then, Sun Wuchen jumped out, flew into the air, and used the "Turtle Shockwave" towards the water below, directly defeating Akeya in that water!  Immediately afterwards, the waters also returned.

    Akeya fell out of the arena, Sun Wuchen fell into the ring, the host ran over, "Out, out! Sun Wuchen won!" The king of the world was very happy, "Wuchen, well done! It's so beautiful!" Ah  Ke Ya has changed back to his original form!

    Pork Ribs stared at Sun Wuchen, and Akeya walked up to the King of the Eastern Realm, "Damn it, how dare you embarrass me so much, all the people run 10,000 laps around the Great Realm King's Palace for me."

    The audience who were innocent and affected were very terrified!  Akeya was so scared that he didn't dare to speak. At this time, Sun Wuchen came over, "You are really amazing. If you turn into water again, I might lose."

    Hearing what Sun Wuchen said, Akeya seemed to have some confidence, "I will win next time", "I think so, I regret it for a while!" After finishing speaking, the two looked at each other, and the King of the Eastern Realm gave him a smile.  "What are you doing? Hurry up and run around!"

    "The following match will be held immediately. There will be Oliver from the North Galaxy against the Pork Rib Fan from West Galaxy!" The Great Realm King is very much looking forward to their battle, "Pork Rib Rice, Oliver! You must work hard."

    "In this match, the well-reviewed Western Galaxy Ribs Fan contestant will face the strong Northern Galaxy's Oliver contestant. These two martial arts masters will definitely have a surprisingly wonderful performance!" The king of the world also cheers for Oliver!

    King Xijie ran over and said to King Jie, "Idiot! There is no one in the world who won the pork rib meal, and it is useless for you to help him!" Hearing what he said, King Jie was very angry!

    "What? Rib rice is nothing at all. Who is stronger and who is weaker? You will know immediately after the real competition."  Talk about it until your ears callus."

    The king of the realm was very uncomfortable. The masters only needed one look. The two stood there and looked at each other. But suddenly, the pork ribs exploded, directly shaking Oliver to the edge of the arena.

    Oliver launched an attack on Ribs Fan. Unexpectedly, Ribs Fan would be so fast. Oliver's attack directly shattered the space planet outside the venue, and the two shuttled in space.

    In the end, a shell directly attacked the pork ribs, but the attack was directly intercepted by the ribs, and exploded in front of him, and the two began to fight in close combat.

    However, the battle between the two of them was completely a battle of afterimages. The opponent attacked phantoms and hit the entity, but did not cause any damage. Sun Wuchen was stunned watching the battle between the two of them below.

    "It's amazing, the speed of the two of them is really too fast!" But in the end, Oliver hit the entity and hit the rib rice on the ring, but he didn't stop attacking, and the battle between the two continued.

    The battle between the two was completely in the air. Sun Wuchen watched their battle, "EvenI can't even see it, it's amazing! Rib rice is the same as Oliver, the martial artist in the underworld is really amazing."

    But the Great Realm King watched with gusto. In the underworld, each of them practiced very well, and the practice time was relatively long. The two of them had a wonderful fist fight. In the end, Oliver fell to the sidelines, and the pork ribs fell quietly.down.

    "Out, out!" Oliver flew to the ring at this time, looking at Ribs Rice, "Now that I'm out, I don't have anything to say, I can only say, I lost! I give in to you!"  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1304 The final final

    ?

    Oliver stretched out his hand to shake hands, and Ribs Fan immediately responded to him. The two looked at each other and smiled, "Pai, the Ribs Fan contestant wins!"

    The Great Realm King looked at Sun Wuchen, "Wuchen! What do you think?" Sun Wuchen stared at them, stunned, "It's too, it's amazing! I feel my body is shaking."

    "Scared! After all, you are just a newcomer, and you will feel that fear is inevitable!" The words of the King of the West Realm contained a sense of sarcasm, but Sun Wuchen didn't mean that, "It's not like that, I'm trembling with excitement!"

    Hearing what Sun Wuchen said, the King of the Western Realm would inevitably be surprised, "What? Trembling with excitement?" His Excellency the Great Realm King smiled, "That's good! Wuchen!" Now, Sun Wuchen's goal is to surpass the Rib Rice  .

    "It's amazing that I can compete against such a powerful person!" Ribs Fan looked back at Sun Wuchen, and the two exchanged glances. In fact, in Ribs Fan's heart, he had already regarded Sun Wuchen as his next goal, although he was just  newcomer!

    The skills and skills of the underworld martial artists are so high that there is nothing to say. The storm in the semi-finals is waiting for Wuchen to appear. Immediately afterwards, the next duel has begun, and Sun Wuchen will fight against Malaco.

    The contestants and the others started to get nervous, "Come on, Wuchen! Give him a blow right away", the King of the Southern Realm pressed the King of the Realm on the head,

    "Malarco, you must not be polite! I think with your strength, you can finish that kid in a few strokes!" And all the martial artists in the North Galaxy were watching Sun Wuchen's battle.

    "I didn't expect that rookie to actually enter the finals!" "That's to say, but I think he might not be able to do it this time!" "No, maybe that kid is the first one in Northern Galaxy who can accept the Great Realm King!"  The person who taught martial arts."

    "To commemorate the death of Lord King of the Northern Realm this time, the first round of the semi-finals of the Jifu Martial Arts Tournament is about to begin. Now Malak will fight against Sun Wuchen, and the competition will officially begin."

    The two were ready, and rushed together when they came up. Markla belongs to the dinosaur type and is very powerful. Although his body is relatively strong, he is also very fast, and his physical ability and coordination are very flexible.

    Pork Ribs watched their battle from the side, "Good guy, it's only a piece of paper away, and you can dodge the attack!" Sun Wuchen jumped over and stepped on Maraco's back. Unexpectedly, this guy's rough  The skin is so smooth.

    It slid down from the top all of a sudden, which was also expected by Marako, so he pulled Sun Wuchen into the air with his tail. The force was so great that it directly penetrated several small planets.

    But after penetrating through several planets, Sun Wuchen stopped flying, stepped on that planet and rushed over, encountered other gravel planets in the middle, and shattered them all with one blow.

    At this time, Malak held the small planet next to him in his hand, and threw it towards Sun Wuchen.  The planet is shattered.

    The kings of the realm watched their attacks, feeling very nervous, and the host continued to explain to them, "Where is Malak?" Sun Wuchen observed for a week, and finally kicked him and threw him out.

    "Contestant Maraco fell out of the field. Congratulations to Sun Wuchen for qualifying for the final." The king of the world was happy for him below, but the king of the southern world was quite angry, but it was better than the king of the eastern world, and he did not anger the audience.

    Pork Ribs watched Sun Wuchen's battle, "That kid's skill has improved compared to when we first met! Could it be thatin such a short time, has he grown again?" Pork Ribs felt incredible, but he was very  expect.

    The king of the realm walked up to the king of the west realm, "Wuchen has finally entered the finals smoothly, and it is not impossible to win the championship now!" "You are talking nonsense!" "What?" "I think you should be happy,  It¡¯s impossible to be happy for long.¡±

    "You foolish old man! Listen to me, that brat, it's just luck that he will win this time. Anyway, he will definitely play against our pork ribs rice in the West Galaxy in the finals. He will never win.  .¡±

    "That's because you are unwilling to face the reality. Our Wuchen will definitely win the championship. I know best how much his skill is!" Jie Wang was very angry and didn't bother to talk to him.

    "The winner is rib rice!" "It's Wu Chen!" "Rib rice!"  The Great Realm King watched them from the stageThe two are competing here.

    So, the king of the world and the king of the west world whispered a secret, "Since you have said so, let's gamble!" "What is the bet?"

    "I mean, in caseif the pork ribs lose, I will give you my Western Realm King Star, how about it?"  Almost heard it, the king of the western realm immediately blocked the king's mouth!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1305 The Bet Between the King of the West Realm and the King of the North Realm

    ?

    "Yes! Then if Wuchen loses, what will you do?" "Well, I will give you the King of the Northern Realm too!" At this moment, the king of the realm suddenly remembered, "My  Kaiwangxing is gone!"

    Seeing the hesitation of the King of the Western Realm, the King of the Western Realm pushed him, "What are you going to do?"  I have no confidence in myself.

    "Stop talking nonsense, well, if Sun Wuchen loses, it doesn't matter if he is your slave or whatever, it's up to you, how about it?"

    "It's okay, well, if Wuchen loses, you will spend your whole life! After all, you have already died once. In short, you have to be my servant, understand?"

    "Of course, I, the king of the northern realm, said that one is one!" The king of the realm formally made a bet with the king of the west realm this time, and Sun Wuchen walked down, "This game is so exciting!" "Thank you, but"  , "But what?"

    Suddenly, a loud noise spread throughout the venue, and when everyone was curious, Sun Wuchen said to them, "This is the sound of my hungry stomach!" The Great Realm King smiled, "This is like Sun Wuchen's  For people."

    "Don't worry! I've already asked people to go there to prepare something to eat!" Wu Chen turned his head to look, and the feast over there was ready, "It's really great, Lord Great Realm King, so handsome!"

    "Wait a minute!" The King of the Realm called him, "What's the matter? What's the matter? Lord King of the Northern Realm!" "Now is not the time to eat, don't you want to watch the pork ribs and the next game?"

    The host began to announce the match, "In the next match, Tolby will fight against Ribs Fan!" Sun Wuchen looked at them in the ring, "Don't watch!" The King of the Western Realm was very upset when he heard that, "It's so arrogant!  Boy!"

    "Because I already knew who would win in the end!" "Youyou know who will win?" The King of the Western Realm was also curious about who would win, but Sun Wuchen had already run over to eat, "So, I first  I'm going to eat, I'm not welcome!"

    Lord Great Realm King looked at them very interestingly. The contestants on the ring stood serious and looked at each other. However, outside the Great Realm King's palace, East Realm King led his martial artists still running around.

    "You guys are still procrastinating. Really, no one has entered the finals. It's shameful. I'm so ashamed. If you are as loose as you are now, I will let you run twice as many laps."  number."

    But inside the palace, the battle was still going on, and so was Sun Wuchen. The cooks lined up in a row to cook for Sun Wuchen. No one could compare to Sun Wuchen.

    In the ring, the result has already been decided, "Congratulations to the Ribs Fan contestant for winning, we will soon enter our finals today, this final will be represented by West Galaxy, and the Spare Ribs Fan will face Sun Wuchen, the representative of North Galaxy  player."

    But now, Sun Wuchen is still eating there, "Where is Sun Wuchen? If Sun Wuchen hears this, please come to the ring as soon as possible!" The king of the world immediately ran over and stopped Sun Wuchen who was eating.

    "It's about this time, and you're still so relaxed. It's the final, and it's your turn to play!" "Contestant Sun Wuchen is eating in the background now!" The King of the Western Realm was very annoyed when he heard this, "Damn it, this should be counted as abstaining!"

    King Jie led Sun Wuchen out of the backstage, "King Jie, I haven't finished eating yet! Let's talk about it after I finish eating!" Seeing Sun Wuchen, the Rib Rice asked, "Is he really relaxed, or is he simply an idiot?  ?¡±

    The King of the Eastern Realm was still watching them run the circle outside, "It seems that the finals have already begun. Listen to me and continue to train for me here. If you sneak away, just wait and see."

    At this time, the two most powerful people had already stood on the ring stage, mastering moves and making eye contact, this common knowledge is very normal here, the eyes of the two people are full of expectations, and they both look forward to the contest with their opponents.

    "Everyone, the competition has officially started!" Sun Wuchen came up and hit the pork ribs. He didn't dodge, but it was equivalent to enduring Sun Wuchen's attack, "You, why didn't you dodge?"

    Pork Ribs didn't say anything, just smiled, "I see, what do you mean, you don't have to dodge my attacks at all? But I didn't take those punches seriously!"

    When the pork ribs came up, he punched Sun Wuchen, directly sent him into the air, and then sent a light wave shock to him, and then was dodged by Sun Wuchen. Both of them were very fast, and neither of them could hit the other.

    The two of them placed a light wave tracer on each other, and both??Dodging the opponent's attack, and finally the two of them flew together, followed by two bombs also exploded, making a huge sound and light.

    The two jumped onto the ring, supporting each other with both hands, the power in their hands had already rushed out of the lightning, Sun Wuchen just pushed the pork rib rice back, trying to push him to the edge of the ring, everyone watched this  The battles are all very exciting.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1306 Real Battle

    ?

    Ribs Fan was squeezed to the edge of the arena and smiled, "Don't tell me you only have that little strength? Sun Wuchen!" "What?" "In this case, I'm going to fight back!" Ribs Fan pushed Sun Wuchen back  took two steps.

    But he stopped after pushing two steps, "It was also blocked by him, how, how is this possible?" Ribs Fan didn't believe it, so he kicked Sun Wuchen, he jumped up, and the two separated.

    "You are stronger than I imagined! Sun Wuchen!" "You too, I feel more and more excited now!" Then, Rib Fan also began to take off his clothes, and Rib Fan threw the clothes at Sun Wuchen  .

    In an instant, a hole was formed in the place where it was hit, and all the audience were stunned. Sun Wuchen tried to pick up the clothes, but it was quite heavy, "I see, so you were just doing warm-up exercises just now.  gone."

    "You look a lot like Piccolo!" "Piccolo?" "Yeah! He is a martial artist like you, who will excite me!" Then, Sun Wuchen threw the clothes out of the field.

    Pork Ribs Fan thinks that Sun Wuchen is getting more and more interesting now, "You guy, you really have two tricks!"

    "The two of us should hurry up and officially come!" It turns out that Pork Ribs has never shown his true strength, but it is unexpected that Wuchen is the same. Sun Wuchen, who has become a Super Saiyan, and Pork Ribs will also confront each other with strength.

    Now Ribs Fan was surprised, "There is such a person? His anger has increased rapidly!" All the audience and the host were surprised, "What the hell is going on? After Sun Wuchen's transformation just now, his whole body  Shine golden!"

    The kings of the world are also hesitating, because they don't know Sun Wuchen's skills, "What's going on? What did that kid do?" They are still confused, and only the king of the world is happy alone.

    "You don't have to be afraid, Wuchen just became a Super Saiyan!" "Super", "Saiyan?"  I didn¡¯t show my strength at all before, that¡¯s the way it is.¡±

    The King of the Western Realm was very surprised when he heard what the King of the Realm said, "Don't forget that we have to bet! King of the Western Realm, as long as Wuchen wins, the King of the Western Realm will be mine!"

    Now he is very annoyed, "I know, but our Xi Yinhe's pork rib rice is the same as him, we haven't shown our strength, just wait! We will never lose!"

    All the spectators were terrified. The two on the ring are the strongest. This battle was absolutely shocking. "What will the next battle of this match be like? We have nothing to do now.  Predicted!"

    After hearing what the host said, Sun Wuchen smiled at the rib rice, "Even I can't predict it myself!" Then, he directly used the "turtle shock wave" without leaving any room for the rib rice.

    But this strong blow was directly dodged by Ribs, but Sun Wuchen's actions were completely spotted by Sun Wuchen, and a light wave was sent back, but the speed of Ribs without equipment was much faster than before.

    The current arena has been destroyed by Sun Wuchen. At this time, Sun Wuchen could no longer see the rib rice on the field, "I am here, Wuchen!" Suddenly a voice came from the air.

    I saw ribs standing on a planet in the universe. This time, he didn't see it, and was very surprised, "When did he move to that place! I didn't even see him move!"

    "Although your strength has increased a lot after transforming, it seems that you still can't keep up with my speed. I had high expectations for you!" Then the pork ribs spun in the air.

    "Look at me, row-style unique whirlwind!" Turned towards Sun Wuchen, and directly turned him into this whirlwind, receiving the attack of the wind sword in the whirlwind. The strong wind was so strong that the entire arena was covered by him  I can't hold my head up.

    And at this time, under the ring, although the wind was relatively strong, I did not stop the bets of the kings of the realm, "No don't forget the bet! The king of the northern realm!" "I know!"

    Pork Ribs Fan looked at Sun Wuchen's embarrassed look, "Sun Wuchen! Have you reached the limit of your body now?" But he didn't stop his operation. Sun Wuchen was constantly resisting the hurricane, and his body began to rotate with the hurricane.

    Immediately afterwards, he began to explode his breath, and his energy was constantly increasing. Seeing that Sun Wuchen was improving his energy, Ribs Fan also found it incredible.Suddenly, this hurricane was directly erupted by Sun Wuchen.

    This hurricane formed a reverse hurricane below, and it went directly to Ribs Fan. This time, it completely blocked Ribs Fan's move, "'Super Kaiwang Fist'!" Sun Wuchen punched Ribs Fan and sent him flying  up.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1307: The Fierce Battle Between Sun Wuchen and Rib Rice

    ?

    Immediately afterwards, the 'Turtle Shockwave' was used again!  But before he could use this trick, he was directly beaten down by Ribs Rice, and hit the ring heavily, forming a huge hole in the ring instantly.

    Sun Wuchen jumped out of the huge pit, and Ribs Fan also attacked Sun Wuchen from the air. The two attacks hit together, but the form, Sun Wuchen's ability was still not as powerful as Ribs Fan.

    Directly knocked down to the ground again by the pork ribs rice!  Sun Wuchen had already been beaten to the edge of the arena, just when Ribs Fan wanted to hit Sun Wuchen again, Sun Wuchen jumped over with a backflip.

    The two of them had expended a lot of energy. The battle between the two of them was very exciting. Everyone was scared out of their wits, except for Lord Great Realm King. He thought this battle was very interesting!

    Even the kings of the realm sighed very much, and the king of the west realm was even more angry, "Damn it, it was just a little bit close to succeeding!" The king of the realm was relieved, and they were all stunned.

    The King of the Eastern Realm straightened his hat, "It's too powerful. No wonder those idiots in the East Galaxy couldn't get in in the second round. It's not unreasonable. To fight those people, five hundred years of practice is not enough!"

    So she turned around and looked at the Great Realm King, "Master the Great Realm King, it seems that this time, the Great Realm King can finally find a martial artist who is qualified to practice directly with you."

    The Great Realm King took a puff of cigarette, "Yes, that's right! I forgot that there was such a thing, really, how could I have forgotten all about it!" The Great Realm King looked at the field  Two talents of equal strength.

    Pork Ribs looked at Sun Wuchen, "Really, I really didn't expect that you have this kind of skill, which is beyond my expectation", "Because you are also very strong, as long as I fight against a strong person, I will be happy and full of energy."  coming."

    "Actually, I'm as happy as you in my heart! But this time I have to let you face failure!" Hearing what the ribs said, Sun Wuchen felt very curious, "What, what?"

    Straight Ribs put on a fighting stance, and used the 'Lightning and Lightning Shock Wave' towards Sun Wuchen A burst of flames and lightning came towards Sun Wuchen, directly impacting Sun Wuchen to the ground, and a deep pit appeared in the ground instantly!

    Sun Wuchen sat up weakly, "That's so powerful! Was that move just now impeccable?" The shock wave was indeed powerful, and it rushed directly towards the Great Realm King's rostrum behind Sun Wuchen. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with it.  things happen!

    He stood up firmly again, only to see that the rib fan on the opposite side was still exercising his skills. Sun Wuchen looked at the rib fan's attack and his body became stiff. Unexpectedly, he used the same trick again.

    There is no way, Sun Wuchen can only block, but his defense has no effect, he was completely hit by Ribs, and Sun Wuchen lay on the ground again, Ribs thinks it is unnecessary!

    So the rib rice sent a violent explosion towards Sun Wuchen, but at the moment he rushed to attack him, Sun Wuchen flew into the air, and the explosion did not involve him.

    The King of the Eastern Realm and the King of the Southern Realm knelt on the ground in fear, with infinite helplessness in their hearts!  "We were almost roasted into charcoal by him!" "I finally set up the arena!"

    The King of the Western Realm was very angry, "Pai Pork Rib Rice He knows I'm here, but he still uses this kind of trick. Later, he must teach that stinky guy a lesson!"

    Now Sun Wuchen and Pork Ribs, the two have moved the battle into the air, Oliver and the others watched from below, "What happened up there?" "I don't know."

    Even the host didn't know what happened, "The Rib Fan contestant and the Sun Wuchen contestant, both of them are jumping so high and high now that they can't be seen at all, who will win the final victory in this competition?  "

    But only the Great Realm King was an exception, "It's really sharp!" The Great Realm King watched their game very interesting. The two of them had already played the universe, and now they almost exceeded the playing field.

    Just as they were attacking fiercely, Sun Wuchen's attack was completely blocked by the pork ribs, "I attacked from the front, and he can easily dodge it!" Just when Sun Wuchen was distracted, the pork ribs knocked him down with one blow.  ground.

    "Okay, take your life! I will use my lightning and light shock waves to blow up the ring!" The current situation is very unfavorable for Sun Wuchen, he can hardly stand up, but he still sits up firmly  .

    "No matter how powerful his move is, it must have a weakness. It's good to see it!" Sun Wuchen carefully observed his moves, "Now!" Ribs Fan used the Lightning Shock Wave, and he used the move on Ribs Rice  the??In an instant!

    Sun Wuchen suddenly teleported to the side of the rib rice, and directly used the "turtle shock wave" towards him. This time, he was directly knocked out of the ring, and the rib rice fell outside the arena. Everyone on the field was surprised.    (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1308 Sun Wuchen, winner of the No. 1 Martial Arts Conference in Hell

    ?

    Suddenly, the host's voice woke up the arena, "The row rib rice contestant has appeared the Hell's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament, and it is obvious that the winner is Sun Wuchen."

    Everyone was cheering, the winner of the No. 1 Martial Arts Association in the underworld finally came out, and at this time, Sun Wuchen walked up to Pai Ri Fan and helped him up, and Pai Ri Fan smiled, "I lost to you!  "

    "It's really uncomfortable to be hit by your lightning and light shock wave three times in a row! In fact, it was the third time that I saw your movements for the first time!" Pork Ribs also felt incredible!

    "It's amazing, you are really powerful, you should practice hard with the Great Realm King! In order not to lose to you, I will continue to practice, and I will definitely knock you down next time."

    "Okay, but I won't tell you either!" After finishing the pork ribs meal, he waved goodbye to Sun Wuchen. At this time, the king of the world was extremely excited, "Wuchen won! Wuchen won!" The king of the world ran away  To the side of the King of the Western Realm.

    "Your King of the Western Realm really lost to me this time!" The King of the Western Realm felt uncomfortable, "I know!" The host now announced the result, "Sun Wuchen who won the final prize, please come to  Come here for a while?"

    Sun Wuchen walked over to the host, and just as they were announcing the results, the Great Realm King called to stop, "Wait a minute, because the competition just now violated the competition rules, so Wuchen still has pork ribs, and they are all disqualified  .¡±

    Now they don't know what happened?  "Think about it, Wuchen and Pork Ribs, did they both step on the ceiling of the venue with their feet?"

    Speaking of this, Wuchen recalled it carefully, and he remembered that the two of them had indeed stepped on the ceiling in the universe, "The Great Realm King is right!"

    The Great Realm King explained to them, "However, the 1351st rule of the Underworld First Martial Arts Conference says that the ceiling of the venue is equivalent to a part of the floor!"

    "This is because, as long as the ring is turned upside down, the floor becomes the ceiling, as written in the rules!" Now, the host doesn't know what to do!

    "Master Great Realm King, the rules may be written in this way, but this is too demanding!" Speaking of this, the King of the Realm has a different attitude. The King of the Realm is very disappointed, but the family is happy and the family is sad.

    The King of the Western Realm was very happy, "Then the two of them violated the rules! Yes, they violated the rules, yes, great!" Sun Wuchen was very calm, "Really? Since they violated the rules, there is nothing they can do!"

    "That's right, but you all played very well. If you practice for another two or three hundred years, I should consider teaching you martial arts again!" The Great Realm King has great confidence in them!

    Sun Wuchen thought for a while, "Two or three hundred years! Okay, I will work hard!" The Great Realm King finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Great, I haven't trained for a long time recently, if I train an apprentice like Wuchen, I will definitely  Will be exhausted by him."

    Thus, Wuchen began to spend every colorful training day in the underworld!  In this way, seven years passed quickly!

    And in the human world, Gohan has grown up now, and Gohan is rushing to school, Kiki ran out, "Wait, Gohan! You forgot your lunch! You panic-stricken  , is exactly the same as Wukong."

    So, Gohan called out somersault cloud, bid farewell to Kiki, and flew away, "Don't fly too fast on the road!" Before Kiki finished speaking, somersault cloud had disappeared.

    Gohan grew up, because there is no school near the country where his family lives, so he has been studying at home and participating in online teaching, but today he is going to high school.

    Sun Wuhan came to this city to go to school. This city was named by Satan. Sun Wuhan jumped off the somersault cloud and came to the main entrance of the city. A very large propaganda newspaper appeared in front of him.  It is Mr. Satan.

    At this time, a bank was being robbed, "Brother, the money is already in hand!" "Great, I'll come and get it from you after we use up all the money!" After finishing speaking, he pointed at them with a submachine gun  There was a burst of shooting.

    Coincidentally, Sun Wuhan passed by here and saw that there was an accident over there, and a gun battle was taking place over there. A group of robbers shot violently at the police, and the police here had no power to fight back.

    Sun Wuhan looked at the situation here, "There is another robbery, I really can't stand this city! I think it's better to transform yourself, so as not to expose your identity later!" After finishing speaking, he directly turned into a Super Saiyan  person state.

    While the gang of robbers were still shooting happily, Sun Wuhan neverThey knocked them down one by one behind them, and the passers-by were stunned. At this moment, a robber pointed a gun at Sun Wuhan.

    "What? Brat!" A gunshot fired at Sun Wufan, but all the bullets were caught by Sun Wuhan. The bandit was so frightened that it had no effect on him.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1309 The Mysterious Golden Warrior

    ?

    Moreover, all these bullets were crushed by Sun Wuhan and thrown in front of him. Sun Wuhan kicked him in the face, and the two people in the car watched this scene, and drove away in fright.

    Unexpectedly, Sun Wuhan knocked their car to the ground with a qigong wave, and the robbers were immediately arrested by the police. The bank manager next to him came over, feeling very nervous, "Okay, that's amazing!"  There is no one who sees Sun Wufan.

    The policemen were also very surprised, "Hey, what's going on here?" Sun Wuhan was very nervous and hid behind the electric pole in the distance. Suddenly, a girl behind him stopped him, "You!"

    Sun Wuhan was startled, "Who did this? Could it be the police?" Sun Wuhan pretended to be stupid, "I didn't see it, I don't know!" The girl was very angry,  "I finally arrived here, who could it be?"

    The bank manager here saw this girl coming, "Miss Bidili, I just saw that golden warrior!" "Golden warrior? Is it him again?" "Yes! Not only is he very fast  , Kung fu is high."

    "The cars of those scoundrels have obviously driven far away, but he let out a sigh of relief and stopped all their cars. By the way, he has the same badge as you. I don¡¯t know if he is also a student.  .¡±

    This surprised Vidili very much, "The badge of your school also has one on his clothes!" Bidili thought for a while, "He is a student of our school? With golden hair, is there such a person in our school?"  ?¡±

    At this time, they had already walked into the classroom, and Bideli sat in front of a boy with blond hair, "Sharp, that blond soldier on the street, could it be you?"

    The blond man said to Bidi Li, "I'm sorry, I go to the gym to exercise in the morning, so I don't have the time to do boring things."

    Another girl next to her said to Bidili, "Bidili, does this mean that this person is stronger than your father?" The classmate next to her heard this and smiled, "How is it possible? Bidili's  Daddy Mr. Satan is the one who saves the planet."

    "It is impossible to find someone as strong as him in this world!" At this time, the teacher walked in, "Good morning everyone! We have a new classmate from today, let me introduce you  , come in!"

    Sun Wuhan came over, "Hi everyone, my surname is Sun and my name is Sun Wuhan, please give me your advice!" The girl next to Bidili looked at Sun Wuhan, "This boy is so cute! I like it  Oh that type!"

    Bidili looked at him, "I seem to have seen this person somewhere!" Sharp looked at Sun Wuhan and smiled, "I think he must be the kind of obedient card who only knows how to study!"

    The teacher said to them, "Mr. Sun got full marks in the entrance examination, whether it is mathematics, natural physics, history, Mandarin or English, which can be said to be very good."

    When the students heard Sun Wuhan's amazing results, they all looked enviously, "Teacher, I hope this time I can stimulate everyone well! Student Sun, just find an empty seat and sit down!"

    When Sun Wuhan was looking for a seat, suddenly, the blond girl next to Bideli stood up, "Here, here", indicating that there is an empty seat next to him, and after Sun Wuhan sat down, "Hello,  My name is Elisa, please give me your advice."

    "The one next to me is called Bideli! Sun Wuhan, tell you, don't be surprised, Bidili's father is that Mr. Satan!" Sun Wuhan was really surprised, he didn't expect him to be Satan's  daughter.

    "Look, are you scared?" "So you are Mr. Satan's daughter?" "That's right, everyone who knows is grateful. The reason we can survive now is because his father defeated him."  Monster."

    At this time, Bideli remembered, "By the way, I thought of it. You were also at the scene where the bank robber was arrested this morning, right?" "Yes, yes!" Sun Wuhan was very nervous when he heard that.

    Elisa looked at Videl, "Are you saying that the golden-haired warrior appeared again? Videl!" Sun Gohan heard them discussing this issue, and was very curious, "The golden warrior? What is that?"  "

    "You just came here, no wonder you don't know, the golden warrior is a righteous warrior, he has appeared three times in the past ten days, because his strength is so powerful, and it is said that he has a very eye-catching blond hair, in our place  Very famous."

    Hearing what Elisa said to him, Sun Wuhan became even more excited, "That's me! I came here to do the formalities and transformed this morning!" Sun Wuhan looked at Bideli and stared at him  Look, I'm really sorry.

      Just when Sun Wuhan was nervous, Bideli said to him, "I heard from eyewitnesses that the golden warrior had our school's badge on him, and he was wearing a white shirt with a black vest.  A pair of orange trousers."

    Sun Wuhan looked at his clothes, and it seemed that he was really revealing himself!  "You look too similar to him!" No wonder Bidili paid so much attention to Sun Wuhan, it turned out that her clothes lied to her!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1310 Son Gohan's First School Lesson

    ?

    Sun Wuhan was already very helpless, he didn't know what to say under Videl's questioning, their voices were too loud and was heard by the teacher, and it happened that the teacher blocked Videl's questioning.

    Sharp looked at the seat and smiled, "You doubt it depends on the person. Look at this guy, does he look like a soldier? You know, people who have been saying that they can study have sports cells.  Well-developed, and he's not blond."

    Elisa continued what Sharpe said, "It's true, he looks so weak!" Sun Wuhan didn't want to reveal his identity, so he could only reluctantly smile with them, but he still couldn't escape Bidili's attack.  Suspect.

    "Of course I know that person can't be him, but I remember that when my father was fighting Shalu, he also recorded some weird people whose hair turned golden in the video, although my father kept saying that it was just a trick  "

    Looking at the current scene, Elisa looked at Sun Wuhan, "Sun Wuhan, do you still live at home? Or do you rent a house in the city?" "I commute from home to school  !"

    "Really? Then where do you live?" Sun Wuhan told her without hesitation, "It's in the east of District 439, a small village!" After hearing what Sun Wuhan said, Elizabeth jumped up in surprise.  up.

    "What? A small village in the 439th district in the east. You are not lying, are you? It is a thousand kilometers away from here!" Eliza was so excited that she once again disturbed the teacher's lecture, "You are not allowed to talk during class!  "

    But Eliza didn't stop, she sat down, covered her face with a book, "Then how did you get to school? Even if you take a jet, it takes five hours!" "This, this because  It takes too much time, so I'm annoyed too!"

    Bidili looked at Sun Wuhan more and more suspiciously. Unfortunately, at this time, the teacher asked the students to answer the questions. Sun Wuhan was still reading the book with relish, and Sharp said to Sun Wuhan from behind!

    "Hey, hurry up! You nerd, just translate and say hello to everyone!" Before Sun Wuhan understood what was going on, he was poked by Elisa, and suddenly stood up, the teacher looked  He said, "You just joined the class today, right?"

    "I remember your name is" Sharp hurriedly said to her, "He is Sun Wuhan who got full marks in the transfer exam!" "I remembered, then student Sun, come and translate!" "I'm sorry  , which page do you want to turn?"

    The teacher will definitely be angry, "Don't you start from the twenty-fourth page?" The tone of the speech became a little heavy, and Sun Wuhan began to translate, "So hold Mr. Satan, the reason why he moved to the current Satan City, that is, the past  Orange Star City!"

    "The main thing is that after he won the 24th World No. 1 Martial Arts Conference, even though he has become the world martial arts champion, he still hasn't forgotten to train."

    On the other side, Satan suddenly sneezed. He was helping his apprentices train, "Someone must be talking about me. Being a hero is not so easy, don't you think?"

    Sun Wuhan and the others had physical education class this day, and the physical education teacher said to them, "In today's physical education class, we will continue to have a baseball game."

    Sharp has been looking at Sun Wuhan with discriminatory eyes, "Hey, do you know what baseball is?" "Yes! Although I have never played, I know the rules!" "You have never played, then  Very good!"

    "I guess, you usually just know how to study, Bidili, I think so! This guy will be on your team!" Bidili looked at Sharp with disgust, "I don't want it!"

    But Elisa is different, "What does it matter? Since his brain is so good, maybe he can come up with some good combat strategies?" Bidili looked at Sun Wuhan, "That's right, then  All right! You go to right field."

    Kiki is still worried about Gohan at home, "I don't know how Gohan is doing in class? It's the first time for that child to go to school! It would be great if he can adapt."

    And the competition here has already started, Gohan thought for a while, "Mom and Aunt Bulma both told me that if I let others know my true identity, it would definitely cause an uproar, I have to pay attention, put some water  .¡±

    "Really, it's really not easy to get along with others!" At this time, Bidili was ready to serve, "You can't hit the ball, Sharp!" Unexpectedly, Bidili threw the ball with all his strength.  But it was a home run by Sharpe.

    Sharp ran out quickly, and when everyone was happy, Sun Wuhan over there had already flown into the air, caught the ball, and everyone looked at Sun Wuhan!

      "The runner on third base has already started to run tired. Now if you throw the ball to third base, the book says he will be out! Well, in this case, I will let him out!" After finishing speaking, gently  A hard ball was thrown toward third base.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1311 The Incredible Monkey King

    ?

    Son Gohan's ball was so fierce that it directly hit the third base and threw the player out of the field. The baseball kept spinning on the player's glove, and smoke came out, "Out, out!"

    He ran over very happily, "Great, we're out and we'll fight!" Sun Wuhan looked at them, all the people cast strange eyes, and immediately became the center of focus, "This, this is bad  Now, could it be that the ball just now was too exaggerated."

    The physical education teacher looked at Sun Wuhan, "You, you are really amazing, you should be eight meters high when you jumped up?" "No, that's just a coincidence!" This time it was Sun Wuhan's turn again  Come to bat.

    Everyone is looking forward to his performance this time, "I don't know how his hitting ability is?"  Also very nervous.

    Sharp looked at Sun Wuhan and smiled, "This kid was broken just now and I hit a home run, this time I'll just scare him!"  Can't hit the ball."

    "Look, if you don't dodge, you will die!" Sharp threw the baseball towards Sun Wuhan with all his strength. Everyone was very worried, and the baseball hit Sun Wuhan directly in the face.  .

    Now, Sharp is also very worried, "Idiot, you, why don't you dodge?" Even the physical education teacher knew that Sharp's ball was thrown with all his strength, and he didn't expect that Sun Wuhan didn't dodge it.  Kai, looking at Sun Wuhan with a very serious expression.

    However, Sun Wuhan was fine, "The ball just now should be considered a touch ball, right?" His teacher looked at it with a surprised expression and nodded, then he dropped the stick and ran out!

    "This is really great, I can hit the base without playing, it's so enjoyable!" Sharp looked at the running Monkey King with a surprised expression, "This, this guy, is he still human?"

    "It's too suspicious!" Bidili deeply doubted his identity. When it was time to leave school, Sun Wuhan was about to leave, and Sharp walked towards him, "Have you decided which club to join?" "No, I still  No decision."

    "If this is the case, then you can join my club, you are much stronger than I thought!" "Sorry! I have already planned not to join the club because"

    "Because Son Gohan lives too far away, he doesn't have time to participate in club activities, right?" Elisa also came over at this time, "Yes, that's it!"

    Eliza said to Sun Wuhan, "Sun Wuhan, let's go home together! You can pick me up and take me home!" "I'm sorry, but there is only room for one person in my car!" "Then you move  Wouldn¡¯t it be good to come to Satan City?¡±

    Both Sharp and Eliza are trying to find a way for Sun Wuhan, but they don't know Sun Wuhan's identity, "But this, I", Sun Wuhan really has something to hide, so he bid farewell to the two of them, Sun Wuhan  and left.

    However, Sun Wuhan didn't know, Bideli followed him behind, "It's really suspicious, since his family lives so far away, why doesn't he go home by car or jet plane?"

    But after following for a while, Sun Wuhan seemed to have noticed Bideli, and immediately ran to the corner. When Bidili caught up, there was no one left. At this time, Sun Wuhan had already jumped to the top of the nearby building  superior.

    Now, Sun Wuhan is returning home on somersault cloud, "It's really troublesome in the city, you even call me a golden warrior, I have to be more careful, lest I be seen through, go and discuss it with Aunt Bulma  gone."

    ?The first day of class was finally over, Gohan thought to himself, it was the first time he had such a tiring day in his life, Sun Gohan came to Bulma's house, and he had told Bulma everything!

    "When you want to transform, you can not let your identity be exposed!" "Yes! I think that as long as I look for Aunt Bulma, I will definitely come up with some good ideas, so I made a detour by the way, what are you doing  Any ideas?"

    "It goes without saying, I'm an inventive genius, let's do it like this! I'll make your transformation costume shrink into a capsule, and then let you dress up at any time, that's fine!" "Is it really possible?  Then please!"

    Bulma looked at Gohan, "There is no way to pretend not to see the bad guys, it is indeed very similar to your personality, no problem, I will help you, just wait for me for two hours!"

    "It only takes two hours, that's great, thank you so much, Aunt Bulma!" "Then just wait a moment!" "By the way, where is Trunks now? Wait here blankly  It's pretty boring."

    "Tranks should be in the gravity room, practicing with his father Vegeta!" "With Vegeta???  "Sun Wuhan was very curious, and Bulma said to him, "Because his father saw that it was almost time for him to exercise!  "

    "That's why I want to teach him some fighting skills. He always hopes to educate Trunks to be twice as strong as you!" "That's terrible!" Sun Wuhan came to Trunks' room.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1312 New Equipment Invented by Bulma

    ?

    "Tranks!" "Ah! Brother Gohan! When did you come?" "I just came here. Are you practicing martial arts with your father?" At this time, Vegeta walked out of the gravity room  out.

    "Hello, Uncle Vegeta, I'm sorry to bother you!" Vegeta glanced at Sun Gohan, "Gohan, your body is almost rusty, even though the world is now peaceful, you still have to train."

    The two of them looked at Vegeta's serious look and walked over without saying anything. Trunks said to Sun Gohan, "Brother Gohan, let's go play games!" After two hours, Bull  Ma has already crafted his equipment.

    Bulma made this device into the style of a watch, and Gohan took it up and looked at the watch, "Just press the red button and it will be fine, right?" "That's right!"

    Trunks looked at Sun Wuhan from the side, "It's great! Mom, can you make one for me too?"  Looking in the mirror, "This suit is pretty cool!"

    In fact, Bulma also liked this way, but Trunks was surprised when he saw the clothes, "I think I don't want it anymore!" Son Gohan bid farewell to Bulma's family and went back.

    "I'm counting on you, somersault cloud, because it's a little late today, let's go at full speed!" Sun Wuhan was still thinking, "With this, I won't be afraid of being suspected by others in the future!"

    "By the way, as long as I fly to school after transforming, not only will I not reveal my identity, but I don't have to be afraid of being late. Okay, let's compare it now, Somersault Cloud!" After finishing speaking, Sun Wuhan opened the door.  This outfit.

    Sun Wufan and Doudou Yun are comparable in strength, but relatively speaking, Sun Wuhan is faster, "Hurry up, Doudou Yun, you need to be faster, the difference between us is so big  .¡±

    "This time, no one will recognize me anymore, right?" Suddenly Sun Wuhan saw traffic problems in the city below, "I found a biker!"  .

    This time, Sun Wuhan suddenly jumped in front of the bikers. Fortunately, his brakes were firm enough, otherwise his car would definitely be in danger. The bikers in the car leaned out of the window, "Hey, you brat  , you don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you?¡±

    "Where did this kid come from?" "How can you drive indiscriminately on the street? You almost killed someone just now. You have to swear that you must obey the rules when driving on the street. Do you hear me?"  ?¡±

    "What are you talking about, you kid is dressed in weird clothes, and you still say such things, you are absolutely perverted!" Two motorcycle racers got off the car and walked towards Sun Wuhan, "Who are you guys?  ?¡±

    Sun Wuhan began to get nervous, "Who? What he said", Sun Wuhan began to think about his nickname, and the two motorcycle racers looked at Sun Wuhan questioningly, "This guy is sick, a freak  !"

    "By the way, I amthe messenger of justice, that is, Saiyan Masked Superman!" Now, the three views of these two motorcycle racers were completely confused, "SaiyanMasked Superman", two people  I heard laughing.

    "Really, not only is he dressed in dirt, but his name is so vulgar!" "I think this guy is really sick, let's beat him up!" Hearing this, Sun Wuhan was already angry, "No  You are allowed to laugh again, do you hear me?"

    He stepped on the ground angrily, and in an instant, the ground was directly crushed, and he stepped on it again, directly creating a crack and sinking their car, "This is the name I finally came up with  !"

    Seeing this scene, the two people immediately bowed to each other and begged for mercy, "Yes, I'm sorry, I think about it now, this name is really good, it sounds good, and we will drive obediently in the future."

    Hearing the answers of the two of them, Sun Wuhan smiled, and took their car out of the pit. The two of them were surprised again, "Again, goodbye, Saiyan Masked Superman."

    The two of them didn't dare to drive so fast anymore, and drove very slowly, for fear of being taught a lesson by him again. The two of them had a very strong desire to survive, "It's good to know, so that there will be a future.  !"

    It's very late now, Sun Wuhan finally arrived at home, Qiqi saw Sun Wuhan's clothes, and was about to explode with anger, "Gohan, why are you dressed like this?" "Why, you don't like it?"  ?"

    "How old do you think you are now? Your virtue is really the same as your father's!" Just as Qiqi was still teaching Gohan, a child walked in from outside the house, carrying a big fish on his back.

    "Brother, you are so??Handsome!  ""is that true?  Wutian!  "The next day, Sun Wuhan got up before dawn, and he wanted to get up early to go to school, "Then I will go to school!"  "Brother, goodbye!"  "

    Qiqi told Gohan again and again, "Gohan! Slow down on the way to school, and be careful not to be hit by the plane!" After speaking, Sun Gohan transformed into this equipment again, and only Wutian felt that this equipment was very  handsome.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1313 Messenger of Justice

    ?

    After finishing speaking, Sun Wuhan flew away, "Starting today, somersault cloud is for you to use!" Qiqi looked at Wuhan, "It seems that Wuhan is very happy this time! He has transformed several times since yesterday  !" "Brother, you are so handsome!"

    Gohan's younger brother who looks exactly like him is named Wutian, and he is Wukong's second child. Sun Wukong has already flown to the heaven to practice with Piccolo.

    "Okay, at this speed, we can arrive at the school in only 20 minutes!" Sun Wuhan flew to the school very quickly, landed directly on the roof of the teaching building, hid on the balcony and went to the back of the house to collect the equipment.

    "Great, this way, I can sleep later in the future!" When they were in class, the two students in front of Gohan exchanged words, "I heard that there was a new messenger of justice on the street yesterday.  But, it¡¯s not the golden warrior anymore.¡±

    "I've heard that although his outfit is terrible, it's still quite powerful. I also heard that it's called a Saiyan masked man!" Son Gohan sounded interesting just now, but upon hearing this,  He was dissatisfied in his heart.

    "It's Saiyan Masked Superman, stupid!" "Odd, strange, how can you be so clear?" Sun Wuhan knew that he was talking too much, "Because, I heard it from someone who saw him with his own eyes!"

    Bideli has been paying attention to Sun Wuhan. At this time, the watch on her hand rang, "I am Bideli!" "There was a bus hijacking incident, and the location is at the bus terminal in the East District."

    "It is reported that there are three robbers. After getting on the travel bus of the Association for the Elderly, they demanded a ransom before letting them go. Please" Just as the police were contacting, the robbers fired again.

    "Hurry up and bring me the ransom, or these old men and old women will die", "Please help immediately!" "I see, I will rush there now!" After finishing speaking, Bidili told  The teacher ran out.

    Sun Wuhan asked Eliza curiously, "What is Bideli doing? Where is she going?" "Her biggest hobby is to uphold justice!" "Uphold justice?" "Because she is the savior of this world¡ª  Mister Satan's daughter!"

    "Because she is really powerful, so the police often ask her for help!" Sun Wuhan was quite surprised, "Don't underestimate Bidili, although Bidili is a girl, but her kung fu is very good.  above me!"

    "I think Bidi Li is stronger than her father, Mr. Satan!" Sun Wuhan thought for a while, "Is she stronger than Mr. Satan?" Sun Wuhan heard Wukong say  There is a challenge from an ordinary person, and that person is Satan.

    "If it's the same as Mr. Satan, isn't that too dangerous?" After speaking, Sun Wuhan ran out for the reason of going to the toilet. She came to the rooftop, put on this equipment, and then flew to the place where the accident happened.

    Now the police have handed over the ransom to the robbers, but they didn't intend to exchange the hostages, so they started the car and couldn't hit the hostages. This really made it difficult for the police, but the old man in the car was not afraid at all.  mean.

    On the contrary, I enjoyed the journey very much, "The car finally started, I don't know where they are going to take us for a walk!" "Yes, but it is the first time I have been hijacked by a bus!" "I want to live more  longer!"

    "Mr. Carjacking, can we take a photo together?" "Don't give me too much trouble, you are our hostage!" "Come on, have a laugh!"  In the distance, the police car continued to follow.

    At this time, Bi Lili had already driven the plane towards the bus. The robbers were very worried when they saw Bi Dili coming, and they shot at the plane.  Miss Dilly, please take a picture of her."

    Sun Wuhan is also coming here, Bideli's plane landed on the bus, Sun Wuhan was very surprised to see Bideli's swift movements, just as the robbers were changing magazines, Bidili  Di Li smashed the glass and jumped up.

    They beat up these robbers, and the old people behind looked very exciting. The robbers were quickly defeated by Bidili, "Miss Bidili's fatal kick succeeded", just as they were happy  At that time, the car drove directly to the bottom of the cliff.

    However, in the process of falling, they suddenly stopped falling. They all felt incredible. Bidili leaned out of the window and looked out, and saw that the so-called envoy of justice had lifted the car up.

    Everyone cheered, and Bidili tied up the three robbers. These old people were not surprised at all, but thought this journey was very interesting, "It's really a walk in hell! It's okay  There is no danger!"

    Bidili took a step forward and looked atLook at this messenger of justice, "Excuse me, who are you?" "I am, the nemesis of all evil, the messenger of justice Saiyan masked superman Great, I said great!" Sun Wuhan put out  A sequence of actions.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1314 Sun Wuhan's Date

    ?

    Looking at the actions of this unknown person, Bidili felt that he was weird and very earthy, "He is the messenger of justice? Saiyan Masked Superman", "Then, goodbye! Miss Bidili", after finishing speaking,  Sun Wuhan flew away.

    More surprised than Dili, "How could he know my name?" These old people are very grateful to this superman, a new hero is finally born, and his name is the messenger of justice, Saiyan masked superman, and the identity of Gohan  Will it be exposed?

    That night, Sun Wuhan was still thinking about his fighting posture at home. He always wanted to put on the most handsome posture, but Wutian thought he was very handsome, and Qiqi also left. Come to see if he has completed his  idea.

    "Mom, it will be fine soon, don't worry!" "However, it's almost time for you to go to bed. If you stay in bed and be late for school tomorrow, I won't care about you!" "Don't worry, it won't happen!"

    On the second day, he overslept as expected, and Sun Wuhan transformed into anxious and flew to the school, "It's over, I'm late!" Sun Wuhan also jumped onto the roof of the teaching building.  A girl was standing there looking at him.

    Sun Wuhan was also very worried, "That girl saw me transforming, then the fact that I am a Saiyan masked superman will be completely exposed!" He ran to the class very nervously and sat down.

    Sharp looked at him, "Why are you so obedient, the teacher hasn't come yet!" At this time, a girl walked in from the door, it turned out to be the girl on the roof just now, and she was actually in the same class.

    This girl looked at Sun Wuhan, her eyes were full of longing, and now that class is over, Sun Wuhan is still worried about the incident just now, causing her to run away in class, the teacher told him not to know, and she was very upset  Taboo this matter.

    "That girl must have seen my transformation, I hope she doesn't tell others about it!" At this moment, the teacher walked up to Sun Wuhan, "Sun Wuhan!" Sun Wuhan was so scared that he jumped out of the chair.  jumped up.

    "Sun Wuhan! What are you in a daze for? Stand in the corridor for punishment!" Bidili looked at Sun Wuhan very hatefully, but the girl's eyes were full of worry just now, and Sun Wuhan stood outside  It's okay to face down.

    However, he just kept thinking about that matter in his heart, "It's really nerve-wracking!" The girl didn't have the heart to study anymore, and she was full of thoughts about Sun Wuhan, and the teacher happened to call this girl again, "An  Kira, please translate!"

    The girl just kept lying on the table and sighing. The teacher walked in front of her, but she just nodded helplessly. The teacher woke her up again and again, and Angela finally realized, "Teacher, I'm sorry!"  Cried on the table.

    Facing the female student crying in class, the teacher was at a loss for what to do. Just when she was helpless, the girl suddenly stood up, "I know! It's my fault!" and ran out happily.

    Sun Wuhan also looked at Angela who came out curiously, "That how could you", Angela stood beside Sun Wuhan obediently, "Her, what is she doing?" "This  Son Gohan classmate"

    He glanced back at Angela, and Angela had a longing expression on her face. Sun Wuhan still didn't understand what this was all about?  "Why, what's the matter?" "My name is Angela!" "Please please give me more advice." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1315 The Past of Qiqi and Monkey King

    ?

    "I know it's sudden, but do you have a girlfriend?" "ThisI" Actually, this question is really embarrassing, Sun Wuhan didn't know how to answer, and didn't say anything, but An Qi  La looked disappointed.

    "I knew you had a girlfriend!" "Don't cry! This is really nerve-wracking!" Suddenly, Angela raised her head and looked at Sun Wuhan, "I know your secret!"  Of course Sun Wuhan was surprised, "Really?"

    "Then would you like to go on a date with me?" "Date?" "I knew you had a girlfriend, and they wanted to keep this as our secret!" "I know, I promise you  !"

    Angela jumped up happily when Sun Wuhan agreed to her, "Really? That's great, then tomorrow is Sunday, let's go out for a date! At ten o'clock in the morning, I'm waiting at Satan Station  I'm looking at you!"

    When returning home, Sun Wuhan was still thinking during the flight, "I was right, that girl knows that I am Saiyan Masked Superman, in order not to let him reveal my identity, I have to  Just be careful, don't make that girl angry."

    "But now that I think about it carefully, I probably haven't dated yet! It's a headache!" Sun Wuhan returned home and started asking Qiqi as soon as he entered the door, "Mom, there is something I want to ask you! You  What was it like on your first date with Dad?"

    Hearing Sun Wuhan asked this question, I found it very interesting, "You are so serious, why did you suddenly ask me this question? This! I remember it was"

    Kiki remembered her previous date with Sun Wukong, they were under the big tree, but it was the first date, and Sun Wukong was a Saiyan, so he didn't have any feelings at all, and they didn't understand anything at all.  .

    However, although Qiqi is still young, he still knows a lot. She told Wukong to do what she likes together, but who knew that Monkey King came up with a right uppercut, and Qiqi almost didn't react!

    Because for Monkey King, fighting is his happy event, so the two fought like this, and just like that, the two of them are together, Qiqi thinks it is very interesting.

    "Wukong's right uppercut at that time, until now, has been deeply engraved in my heart!" Although Sun Wuhan didn't understand their behavior very well, they were together after all.

    On the next day, Sun Wuhan arrived at the Satan Station on time, and he was waiting for Angela here. After a while, Angela ran over, "Student Gohan, I am so touched, you really came here  I have a date."

    "Then, can you promise me to help me keep that secret?" Angela looked up at Sun Wuhan, and Sun Wuhan didn't say anything when he looked at her. It's best not to let her think about it.  Get up about that.

    "Want to watch a movie, I'm so happy?" Angela took Sun Wuhan to the cinema, Angela watched the movie affectionately, but this movie didn't interest the numb Monkey,  Fall asleep.

    Angela looked at him, "Student Sun Wuhan, is it so boring to be with me? I'm going back!" Angela walked out of the movie theater angrily, and Sun Wuhan followed helplessly, "I'm sorry, really  I'm so sorry!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1316 Emergency Fire Fighting

    ?

    Unexpectedly, Angela turned around and smiled at him, "Then let's go to the coffee shop!" The two came to the coffee shop and sat down, Angela looked at Sun Wuhan, "Like this time! You will  Take the initiative to ask the girl how many candies, and then help her add sugar."

    "Is that so? Then how many do you want?" "Thirteen!" Sun Wuhan added sugar to her seriously, and now he is very nervous, she looked at Sun Wuhan, "But student Sun Wuhan, you  This person really can't see it!"

    "To be honest, I was really shocked when I saw it yesterday!" Hearing what Angela said, Sun Wuhan became even more nervous, "She was referring to the Saiyan Masked Superman incident!  By the way, what do you think about this?"

    "I think this is very cute!" Son Gohan didn't quite understand!  "Cute?" "Gohan-san, do you usually look like this?" "Yes! It's only when necessary!" "You're so cute!"

    "Then you have to promise me, don't tell anyone about this!" "Okay, I got it! Wait a minute, let's go to the Satan Tower, okay?" Now Sun Wuhan can only follow this girl's advice.  Ideas come.

    The two were walking, and suddenly heard an accident in front of them, Sun Wuhan ran over very nervously, and he saw Bideli hovering on the roof of this building in a plane, and the fire in this building was very serious  .

    Bidili is very nervous now, "Is there no way to get closer?" "No way! Miss Bidili, there is an updraft of fire here! There is no way to get closer!" "But, those people will be burned to death  of!"

    Everyone is very flustered now. At this time, Bidili looked around and said to the intercom, "I saw a large water storage tank there. I think there should be a way for that!"  people are very puzzled.

    "Of course the water there is used to put out the fire!" The relevant staff has already received the data, "Although the water valve has been opened and the pipeline can drain water, I don't know if it can extinguish the fire, and the water valve has not been pulled out yet.  .¡±

    "If you open it, can the water flow out?" "But it's no problem for the water to flow to the roof. I don't know if it can flow to the building to put out the fire!" "But it should buy some time!"

    Hearing what Bidili said, the pilot of the plane was very worried, "Miss Bidili, could it be that you", "Just try it!" After finishing speaking, Bidili jumped out of the plane, and she came to this  Next to the water storage tank on the roof of the building.

    Just about to open the water valve, but the fire has already heated the iron on it to a high temperature. Bidili endured the pain and burned, and started to open the water valve switch. Sun Wuhan watched from below and the current situation was not optimistic.

    He ran over immediately, but Angela was very worried, "Sun Wuhan, where are you going?" "I have to go to the roof to save those people", "But even if you get there, you can't help them  ah!"

    Sun Wuhan couldn't understand what Angela said?  "What nonsense are you talking about! The more this is the case, the more the messenger of justice will appear!" Everyone didn't understand that Sun Wuhan ran towards the building.

    The current situation is very serious. There are more and more explosions in the building. The ground can no longer bear the destructive force of the building, and it has begun to crack. Moreover, there are still people in the building who have not come out. The current situation is getting more and more dangerous.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1317 Not the same secret

    ?

    At this time, there was an accident on the roof of the building. The large water storage tank had sunk into the floor after the explosion below. Just as it was about to fall down, Superman Sun Wuhan grabbed the water tank and rescued it.  Killed Bideli.

    "Saiyan Masked Superman is here! Hurry up, get out of the way!" Vidili was very happy, Sun Gohan punched the water tank, and the water flowed down from the cracks and passages on it.  After a while, the fire was finally put out.

    The fire was extinguished, the people inside were finally saved, and the matter came to an end, Sun Wuhan took the opportunity to run away, Bideli was surrounded by reporters at this time, coincidentally, Sun Wuhan was bumped into by Bideli  So he stopped Sun Wufan.

    Bideli walked towards Sun Wuhan, "Why did you just appear here?" "No reason!" "Nonsense, are you hiding something?" "II didn't hide anything!  Bideli stared at Sun Wuhan.

    It just so happened that Angela came over at this time, and when she saw Sun Wuhan so close to Bideli, she cried out in surprise, the two of them saw Angela, "Student Gohan, you are too much! You  You already have a girlfriend!"

    "Bidili is your girlfriend, isn't she?" Hearing what Angela said, Bidili was confused, "That's why you rushed into the fire despite the fire in the building  Save her!"

    "Then, Bideli must know the secret of Gohan!" "What secret?"  Gohan was messing around right next to the two of them.

    Over and over again, Angela was not allowed to tell Bideli the secret, but due to how he messed up, Angela still said, "Sun Wuhan is wearing underwear with a bear pattern!" Not only Bideli was surprised  , even Sun Wuhan was very surprised.

    "Underwear?" "That's right, I saw this with my own eyes a few days ago!" It turned out that Angela passed by the dressing room unintentionally, and saw Sun Wuhan changing clothes in it, and the door was not closed.  To Son Gohan's bear panties.

    She thought it was very cute, so she fell in love with her silently, "I didn't lie to you, it's really bear pattern underwear!" Sun Wuhan looked at Angela, "That's the secret! Then you were on the roof yesterday,  Didn't see anything?"

    "See what? I took off my contact lens yesterday, and I saw you when you approached. What's the matter?" Son Gohan was taken aback. It turned out that Angela didn't see anything.  , it seems that Sun Wuhan is worrying too much!

    Bidili was still condemning Sun Wuhan, "Unexpected bear pattern underwear, so you have such a hobby!" Sun Wuhan hurriedly explained to them, "No, it was because my mother accidentally bought it for me.  trousers! The other trousers are all gone."

    But now Angela is very angry, "I'm ignoring you, classmate Gohan!"  I feel very owed in my heart.

    "I think that matter, no matter what! I should apologize to classmate Angela!" As soon as he entered the classroom door, he saw Angela saying the same thing to another boy.  Don't worry until she has nothing to do.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1318 The Chase of Videlee and Son Gohan

    ?

    Fortunately, the true identity of Saiyan Masked Superman has not been exposed, but has Bidili become suspicious?  And this day, Sun Wuhan went out to go to school, flew into the air, put on the equipment, and at this moment, Wutian flew over in somersaulting clouds.

    "Brother, be careful on the road!" Sun Wuhan looked at Wutian, "Wutian, you have ridden somersault cloud very well!" "Brother, you look so cool!" "Then I'm leaving!"  "Bye-Bye!"

    Sun Wuhan flew towards the school, quite happy in his heart, "It's great, with this set of transformation equipment, I don't have to worry about being late for school at all!" At this moment, he suddenly saw a  A plane flew over.

    This plane belongs to Videl, and she also saw the masked Superman, both of them were very surprised, Sun Wuhan thought for a while, "It's Videl, it seems that I can't just go to school like this,  Only a detour."

    However, only Son Gohan thought the same about this matter. Both of them flew over from the school, and Bideli chased Saiyan Superman closely, "You can't escape! Today I will definitely  To reveal your identity!"

    Sun Wuhan didn't understand what was going on, "What do you really want? Classmate Bidili! How can you chase me like a villain?" Just like that, the two of them competed and chased in the city.

    "Today, I must expose your true identity!" Sun Wuhan felt that this was not an option, so he flew to the front and stopped directly, and Bidi Li rushed towards him. Fortunately, Sun Wuhan flew fast,  Otherwise, Bidi Li and the plane will inevitably suffer casualties!

    Bidili stopped the plane, and the panic in her heart had not yet stabilized. However, when she stabilized, she could not find Sun Wufan. At this time, Sun Wufan had already hid in the park.

    "I didn't expect to be chased by him, and I was so far away from the school unintentionally! If I don't hurry up, I will be late!" Unfortunately, Bidili landed here in a plane at this time.  up and down.

    "Good morning!" "Hi, student Bidili, you found me so quickly!" "You are dressed so eye-catchingly, you can find me right away!" Sun Wuhan subconsciously looked at his own attire  , but it's really good, red and green, too eye-catching.

    Bideli looked at this unknown person, "I ask you, who are you?" Sun Wuhan deliberately avoided Bideli's question, "I should have told you earlier? I am the nemesis of all evil  , Messenger of Justice, Saiyan Masked Superman!"

    "Stop joking with me!" "Me? I don't have one?" "Although you look rustic, you not only know how to fly, but also have a bit of skill. I don't think you are an ordinary commoner."

    "In order to be able to live a peaceful and peaceful life with everyone, it would be terrible if my identity was exposed!" Sun Wuhan was still worried about his identity, "Can you tell me anything?" "I  can not say!"

    "You say that, but I want to know who you are even more!" At this moment, Sun Wuhan suddenly remembered, so he jumped over Bidili, and lifted her plane up at once,  Bideli was very nervous.

    "What do you want to do?" "Sorry!" Finished.  Immediately lifted his plane away, Bideli roared angrily on the ground, "What on earth do you want to do? Put it down!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1319 Bideli saves Sun Wuhan

    ?

    Sun Wuhan had already put it on the top of the building at this time, he looked at Vidili on the ground, "I will put it here for the time being, see you later! No, I made a mistake, I regret it later  !"

    This made Bidili more curious about him, "I will definitely find a way to find out your real identity!" With the sound of the teaching bell, Bidili pushed open the classroom door and came in, "Teacher, I'm sorry, I  It's too late!"

    The teacher glanced at her, "Student Bidili, it's okay, you have too many things to take care of, all right! Sit down quickly!" Bidili hurried to her seat.

    Elisa looked at Videl, "Did something happen early in the morning?" "No, nothing!"  He looked at Sun Wuhan suspiciously.

    At this moment, Sharp said to Bidi Li, "I'm used to you being late, but it's really unusual for Gohan to be late!" She was very surprised when she heard what Sharp said, "Is Gohan late too?"  "He just entered the classroom."

    Sun Wuhan heard their conversation, and quickly explained, "No, because I went to bed late today, so" Bideli thought for a while, "Now think about it, Saiyan Masked Superman also came in the direction of the school just now  Yes, it's too suspicious!"

    "Under the heroic struggle of Saiyan Superman today, he saved countless precious lives. He really deserves to be the new hero of our Satan City, Saiyan Superman!" Satan felt very dissatisfied when he watched the news on TV.  convinced.

    "What is an envoy of justice? Compared with me, Sa Shidansheng, the layout is too small!" However, only he himself would think so, how would he know that the opposite is Sun Wuhan!

    Son Gohan and the others got out of school, and there was a traffic accident on the road, a car intentionally crashed into a police car, and the two got out of the car, "Brother, the police in Satan City, I don't think they are very good!"

    "Yeah, look at this, if our boss comes here, they won't have anything to do with me, let's go and report to the boss!" At this time, Sun Wuhan came over, "You two uncles, how can you do this?  What about driving carelessly?"

    The two men glanced at Sun Wuhan, "Which kind of green onion are you?" "Brother, this kid is a high school student!"  You are too scared to cry, and you still look down on us."

    The man grabbed Sun Wuhan by the collar, when Bidili came here and saw this scene, but Sun Wuhan faced the two men without any fear, "Don't use violence, okay?"

    Saying that, the man came towards Sun Wuhan, and was easily dodged by Sun Wuhan, but Sun Wuhan saw Bideli standing beside him, immediately stopped resisting, and was directly knocked down by this man  on the ground.

    Seeing this scene, Bidili jumped over and kicked the man in the face, kicking him to the ground, another man ran over and helped his brother up, "This woman is  Damn it, remember it!"

    After talking about him, she pulled the man away, and Bidili ran to Sun Wuhan very worriedly, "Sun Wuhan, are you okay!" "I'm fine!" "But, you were severely beaten by him just now."  It took a punch."

    "It's because that person's strength is not that great at all!" Sun Wuhan forced a smile, Bideli looked at Sun Wuhan, "I'm sorry, I originally thought that if you were a Saiyan masked superman, you would definitely be able to  It¡¯s very easy to get rid of those people.¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1320 The Red Shark Bandit Kidnapper Locke

    ?

    Sun Wuhan pretended not to know, "Me?" Bidili looked at him, "I misunderstood! If I were slower, you would be severely injured by those villains, but you  It¡¯s great that there were no injuries.¡±

    "It's dangerous, my identity was almost discovered by Bi Dili!" At this moment, the two villains who escaped were still thinking about it, "Brother, that girl is Mr. Satan's daughter, everyone  Everyone said she was amazing, and it was true.¡±

    "You're right, that girl kicked me quite painfully, but when I punched that brat just now, the bone hurt like it was about to split. Damn, I didn't expect that brat's bones to be so painful."  hard."

    And here, Gohan and the others were still in the classroom, just as Vidiri and the others were chatting, Vidili's watch rang again, "Vidili, it's not good, that gang called the Red Sharks killed the people in Satan City.  The mayor was taken hostage."

    Now, in the municipal committee building, these kidnappers are holding the mayor hostage, "Listen, quickly call that, Mr. Satan, here, or the mayor's life will be lost."

    The mayor looked at the kidnapper calmly, "What are you looking for with Mr. Satan?" "It's our boss! We have decided to fight him!" "A fight?"  A tall, muscular man stepped out of it.

    "I don't know if that Mr. Satan is the hero who saved the earth, but I can't bear the sight of him bragging about in the name of a hero all day long. Locke of my Red Sharks will kill him this time."

    "At that time, this town will belong to our Red Shark Group, boss!" "At that time, let's change this place to Locke City! What do you think? Mayor! If you don't want to watch the city  If the boss dies, call Mr. Satan over immediately."

    After finishing speaking, the subordinate next to him fired a rocket launcher, which directly blew up the police car on the opposite side. The police here also tried to contact Mr. Satan, but there was no contact there.

    In Mr. Satan's house, the phone rang all the time, but there was no one in the house, and in the attic of the room, Satan hid on it and watched a small TV. He was very angry staying up there.

    "Really, as soon as I became famous, a lot of such inexplicable guys came to me! Although I really want to go out and beat them up right now!"

    "However, they all carry flying tools. It is also my mission as a hero to avoid such dangerous things from happening. Although I am not reconciled, I can only endure!" Mr. Satan also felt very helpless.

    What happened at the scene was broadcast live on the TV, "If Mr. Satan doesn't come again, I will kill you together!" Now, Bidili, who got the news, ran out nervously after telling the teacher.

    After seeing Bideli running out, Gohan stood up, "Teacher, I'm sorry, can I go to the toilet!" Sharp couldn't stand it anymore, "Here it is again!" Even the teacher noticed it  , "Student Sun, you have done this several times before."

    "But you didn't come back to the classroom in the end. No matter how good your grades are, today I insisted that you are not allowed to leave the classroom!" Elisa looked at Sun Gohan, "Gohan, you are so pitiful!" But how did they  Might know what it is!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1321 Sun Gohan Rescue

    ?

    The situation is getting more and more dangerous now, and this group of kidnappers is waiting for the arrival of Mr. Satan.  Long let go."

    "Boss, she is the daughter of Mr. Satan!" Locke looked at Bideli, "Do you seem to be smart? But I am not looking for his daughter. I am here today to defeat Mr. Satan."

    "In the past, there were often people like you who came to challenge my father in the name of wanting to defeat my father! But, you must know! My father is a busy man, and I can leave this small scene to me  gone."

    "What?" the mayor said to Locke, "It's true. In fact, Bidi Li's kung fu is comparable to his father, Mr. Satan!"  Mister Satan."

    "That's fine, that's another matter, but that ugly Mr. Satan has such a cute daughter, don't blame me for being rude!" Locke had just finished speaking when Bideli kicked him violently.  foot.

    But he was directly blocked by Locke, and jumped a few steps behind Dili, "You are indeed much better than those people in the past!" "I will beat your beautiful face into a big face."

    Sun Wuhan still couldn't come out, he was very worried in his heart, "This time the opponent is too strong, student Bi Dili is in danger, but how can I get out of the classroom? It's nerve-wracking, what's the best way?"  ?¡±

    Now Sun Wuhan is already fidgeting, shaking his feet all the time, while he was shaking like this, the house also started to shake, everyone was very scared, Sun Wuhan looked at himself still shaking his legs, it turned out to be him  too excited.

    Caused the teaching building to shake, the teacher told everyone to hide under the table, and at this moment, Sun Wuhan ran to the balcony in one breath, put on his equipment, and flew towards Bideli.

    However, Bidili is still fighting against Locke, "Are you quite capable?" The subordinate next to him took a submachine gun and swept at Bidili's feet, scaring Bidili from stepping forward. Locke  Taking the opportunity to kick her against the wall.

    Just in time, Saiyan Masked Superman came here, "You guys are too despicable!" A man behind pointed a gun at Sun Gohan's head, "Brat, who are you?" Sun Gohan said nothing  Said, pinched towards the barrel behind him.

    What they didn't expect was that the barrel of the gun was directly bent by him, "I am the nemesis of evil, the messenger of justice, everyone calls me", "Saiyan Masked Superman!"  Steal the lines.

    "What are you doing? This is my job, don't come here to make trouble, okay?" Bideli looked very angry at the masked Superman, "No one asked you to come here, mind your own business!" "But  "

    Now even the police outside couldn't figure it out, "What the hell are they doing?" Bidili looked at the masked Superman, "Listen to me, get out of here quickly!" "Don't be so  Is it fierce? Classmate Bidili!"

    Locke looked disgusted enough, "Enough! Hey, get rid of that rustic guy!" So two of his men shot at Sun Wuhan, how did they both  Maybe beat Sun Wufan.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1322 Doubting Sun Gohan Again

    ?

    As a result, Sun Wuhan dealt with them in twos and twos, and rescued the mayor. At this time, a subordinate next to him took a small bazooka and fired at Sun Wuhan, but unexpectedly, he was shot by Sun Wuhan.  bounced back.

    On the other side, Videl has been strangled by Locke, and Videl is completely unable to get away. Seeing that the situation is not good, Sun Wuhan rushed over, but unexpectedly, Videl directly elbowed Locke's stomach  Strike, let go of her instantly.

    Then he was knocked to the ground by Bidili, and Sun Wuhan was stunned, "I don't have to worry about her at all? She is very powerful!" And these bad guys have been taken into the car by the police.

    Sun Wuhan bid farewell to Bidili, "Goodbye, Miss Bidili!" "Wait! Thank you!" "You're welcome!" "After this time, I want to know who you are even more? One day I will  Will expose your true identity!"

    "Okay, then go for it!" Sun Wuhan smiled at her, and then flew away, and the school was over. Elisa told Bideli what happened, and Bideli was very surprised.  "Son Gohan?"

    "There was an earthquake not long after you left, and he disappeared after a while, and he came back to the classroom before you came back!" Bideli understood, and just wanted to turn around and call Sun Wuhan,  As soon as he turned around, Sun Wuhan disappeared.

    "Strange, he was clearly behind just now!" "Really, this guy slipped quite fast!" Saiyan Masked Superman also bravely fought against evil this time!  This ordinary city must have a person to maintain it.

    But even though he is an all-powerful hero, Gohan still feels that he is about to have a troublesome opponent!  But on this day, Gohan brought Goten to a small mountain, and there was a huge lair on the mountain, and there was a giant eggshell inside.

    Wutian got out of the eggshell, "Where did the little one go? When I came here to drive him the day before yesterday, he was still there, brother!"  Can't fly."

    "Since we got here, we haven't seen the Toto couple yet! Well, let's look for it again!" At Mr. Satan's house, he was enjoying his previous video collection, "No matter how many times I watched it,  I still feel great about myself."

    At this time, Bidili came over, "Bidili, if you want to become a great champion like Dad, you have to practice your skills more."

    Bidili glanced at the video on the screen, "The World's No. 1 Martial Arts Conference? It's really exciting, but Dad, I heard people say that Dad's previous champions are all very strong in martial arts!" "Oh, you mean the one named Sun Wuchen  With Monkey King."

    "But they are just people who can use tricks to make tricks. However, when it comes to strength, he can't compare with your dad. If dad participates in this conference, I will definitely win the championship." "Sun Wuchen?  Monkey King?"

    Gohan and Goten couldn't find it after searching for a whole day, "Is there something wrong?" At this time, their TV broadcast the news, "The circus performance starting today, the monster baby that will be displayed has caused a lot of trouble.  It's a huge topic."

    "This strange baby monster was captured from the wild by the founder, Mr. Muska just a few days ago! It is petite and cute, I believe the audience will like it very much!" (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1323 Little One is Missing

    ?

    Wutian looked at the TV screen, "It's a little one!" "Tomorrow is Sunday, I believe the circus will be filled with a large number of people!" Qiqi cooked the meal and watched TV, "What kind of cute appearance is that?  ? He was afraid of death at all."

    Sun Wuhan thought for a while, "It must have been taken away when the Totos and his wife were away, otherwise the Totos and his wife would not have let him be taken away like this!"  !"

    "Don't worry, Wutian! I will leave this matter to my brother!" Wait until the next Sunday, Sun Wuhan came to the circus, today is really crowded with people, it is very lively here, Sun Wuhan arrived in the circus.

    On the performance stage, the animal trainer was wrestling the whip while training the little one. Sun Wuhan watched this scene, feeling very uncomfortable in his heart, "Little one, how pitiful! I will definitely rescue you."

    At this time, Sun Wufan came to the main stage, and there was an old gentleman sitting here. Sun Wufan stepped forward and asked, "Excuse me, is the uncle the highest-ranking person in this circus?" "Boy, who are you?"  ah?"

    "Please let Xiao Budian go back to the mountain, okay?" "What are you talking about? We have all decided that we are going to perform in the northern capital next time. He was captured after our hard work."

    "This little thing will earn me a lot of money from now on!" The big boss laughed with a cigar in his mouth.  Bar."

    The big boss was very angry, "Don't be so wordy, I caught this little thing! What do you want to do with it? This is my freedom, there is a cash cow, who will let it go easily, right? Hahahaha!"

    Sun Wuhan knew that it was useless to confront them. At this moment, he walked out of the circus, "It seems that we can only wait until night!" At this time, he saw the harmony of the family of three, and suddenly remembered  .

    "Little one, he must also hope to return to his parents earlier, Toto and the others must be very worried about the little one!" Sun Wuhan looked up at the city.

    "Wait a minute, maybe the Totos are looking for the little one whose whereabouts are missing! If this is the case, it will be terrible, and they will definitely destroy this city."

    So he immediately ran to the parking lot, changed into his own equipment, Sun Wuhan came to the backstage area of ??the circus, and Xiao Budian was locked in an iron cage by them at this time, Sun Wuhan came over and broke the cage  opened.

    "Little one, don't worry! It's me, I'm Gohan!" Gohan broke the chain on the little one's leg and carried it on his back, "You don't have to worry, come! I'll take you back  Go with Mom and Dad, okay? Okay, let's go!"

    But as soon as he came out, a security guard from the backstage came out, holding a big iron rod in his hand, and looked at Sun Wufan, "Hey, who are you? What are you going to do?" "Listen up  , I am the messenger of justice!"

    "You nasty thief!" After finishing speaking, the security guard took the iron bar and swung it towards Sun Wufan. Before he could listen to Sun Wufan's explanation, he started fighting, and Sun Wufan picked him up directly.  , and threw it on the ground.

    "Listen to my explanation! Besides, this kind of thing is very dangerous, and you can't touch it like this!" Sun Wuhan broke the iron rod into a ball and threw it in front of the security guard. After seeing it, he was shocked  Oh, "Unexpectedly, there is such a person?"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1324 Rescue the little one

    ?

    Sun Wuhan flew away with the little one on his back, and the security guards immediately ran to the big boss's office, "It's a big deal, Mr. Muska, that monster has been stolen!"

    Hearing this, Muska almost went mad with anger, "What? What are you talking about? Hurry up and chase them back!" Sun Wuhan was flying in the air with the little one on his back, but the little one was moving all the time  Go, trembling all over.

    The little one almost fell to the ground, but fortunately Gohan grabbed him, "Hey, what's wrong with you? How can you fly like this? Could it be that you, a little thing, are afraid of flying?"  on the ground.

    "Since this is the case, you have to run. Who told you that this little thing is afraid of heights? But one day you still have to learn by yourself and fly in the sky."

    At this time, many police cars came from behind, and it turned out that Muska called the police, "That guy is a gangster, catch him quickly!" The policeman glanced at it, "Even if the messenger of justice stole something, we will not let it go."  But, obediently hand over the baby monster."

    So just like that, the police chased Sun Wuhan and kept running around in the city. At this moment, just as he was turning a corner, a big truck came suddenly. Just in time, Sun Wuhan jumped over it and stopped him.  out of the way of the police.

    "Okay, now we can go! I have to run out of the city as soon as possible." Just after evading a catastrophe, another catastrophe came, and Bidili came here by plane, "Stop me, Sai  Sub-Masked Superman!"

    "Aren't you afraid of laughing to death when you act like a thief and call yourself an envoy of justice? Saiyan Masked Superman?" "Thief? Miss Bidili, please listen to me!"

    "This baby is just a baby, it's best to send it back to its parents, otherwise something serious will happen!" Bideli walked towards him, but ignored what Sun Wuhan said, "  Hand over the baby monster obediently!"

    "If you don't hand it over, I will try my best to get it back!" Bideli was already ready to fight, "You may lose your mask to me because you lost  Oh! Saiyan Masked Superman! Hahahaha."

    But now, the police car behind is also chasing up, and Muska hurriedly got off the police car, "What are you doing so procrastinatingly? Isn't it your police's responsibility to catch the thief?"

    So the last policeman told Muska, "Don't worry, you'll be fine if you hand it over to Miss Bidili!" Muska looked at Bidili curiously, "Who is that girl?" "He is  Mr. Satan's daughter, Miss Bideli."

    When talking about Mr. Satan, Muska remembered, "You mean the strongest man in the world, Mr. Satan's daughter?" Sun Wuhan is still very helpless now, "Why did I meet Vidiri at this time?  What? What a headache!"

    Now there are crowds of people standing around, and Sun Wuhan is still stopping Videl, "Please don't do this, Miss Videl!" "Are you scared? If you think I'm a girl, no  What a big deal, you're dead wrong."

    "I'll let you see how powerful I am!" After finishing speaking, she kicked at Sun Wufan, but how could she catch up with Sun Wufan's speed, Dili grabbed Sun Wufan's cape,  The little one also fell to the ground.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1325 The attack of Toto and his wife

    ?

    "Although I really want to know your real identity, I am also interested in how powerful you are. This time is just an opportunity, and I won't be polite!" "Why do you say that?"

    "I won't show mercy, you be careful!" After saying that, he jumped on Sun Wuhan's neck, pinched him to the ground, and then did it, but Sun Wuhan quickly dodged over, very easily  Dodged the attack.

    At this time, Muska took advantage of Sun Wuhan and Bideli fighting, quietly walked behind the little dinosaur, and grabbed it. Seeing that it was very dishonest, Muska directly took it out from his body.  whip.

    "I see if you are obedient or not!" The little boy was very frightened. When Sun Wuhan was fighting, he heard the little boy's roar, and looked back distractedly. Bidi Li said to him, "It's better to worry about you than to worry about it.  Do it yourself! Saiyan Masked Superman!"

    Sun Wuhan had nothing to say, so he grabbed Bidili's hands, "You don't understand!"  There's going to be a catastrophe, it's true, Miss Bidelie."

    "Do you think I'll let you go if you tell me this?" "Can you be more sensible? Miss Bidili!" Bidili didn't listen to his explanation at all, and pushed him away with her backhand, "  That's fine, otherwise it wouldn't be interesting!"

    Now Bidili only wants to fight Sun Wuhan wholeheartedly, but Sun Wuhan has his own difficulties, but there are some unspeakable secrets, "What do you want? Will you understand what I said?" The little girl kept looking at  The sky roared.

    The cry was so strong that Muska was already annoyed, "Quiet me up, you monster!" Suddenly, the sky darkened, and Sun Wuhan looked up, "No, little cry, make me cry!"  The Totos are here."

    Everyone saw the two dinosaurs and ran away. The police shot at the two dinosaurs, but it was useless. Sun Wuhan said to them, "Don't shoot, Toto and his wife, they just want to take them away."  The children are just going back."

    "Miss Bidili, please let me take the little one out of here! Bring the little one back, and the Totos and the others will stop making trouble!" Seeing the current scene, Bidili was very surprised in her heart and was already stunned  Yes, I froze there.

    Sun Wuhan asked Bideli to control the scene, and Bidili was very effective. He immediately stopped the police from shooting and hugged the little one. Sun Wuhan flew into the air, "Calm down, Toto! Give back the little one!"  You, calm down and don't be angry."

    Bidili looked at the Saiyan Masked Superman in the sky, "What? You and this monster have known each other for a long time?" "Yes, I have played with it since I was a child, and now it is angry  That's why it's like this, in fact, it's usually very gentle."

    "I'm transformed now, they should still recognize me!" The little boy looked at his father happily, and Toto rushed towards Bideli, and Sun Wuhan threw Bideli down, almost  Was attacked by Toto.

    "Toto, calm down, have you forgotten me? It's me, I'm Gohan" Oops, this time Gohan finally revealed his true identity, Vidili sat up and grabbed  Son Gohan, "Did you just say you were Gohan?"

    "Student Bidili, let me go quickly" "You just said that you are Sun Wuhan! If you don't make it clear, I won't let you go!" "It's this time, you are still talking nonsense  What?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1326 Awakening

    ?

    "Old woman, come quickly, this child has moved." An old voice rang in Ye Chen's ear.  Ye Chen barely opened his eyes, and what appeared in front of him was a slightly dilapidated roof made of thatched grass.

    A few scattered snowflakes would occasionally pass through the gaps in the thatch and float into the house, but before they fell on Ye Chen's body, they melted into the only trace of heat in the house.

    Ye Chen blinked lightly, feeling a little cold, he wanted to move closer to the heat source, but he still couldn't move his body even if he tried his best.

    "Old woman, hurry up, this child is really awake, is your soup ready?" The old voice sounded again, Ye Chen tilted his head with difficulty, and saw a hunched figure walking towards the door.

    "Okay, okay." As soon as the old man took a few steps, another voice came from outside the door, and then an old woman with ragged clothes appeared at the door.

    Holding a steaming bowl in her hand, the old woman walked slowly to Ye Chen's side. She sat down slowly, picked up the spoon in the bowl, and brought a sip of soup to Ye Chen's mouth.

    "Take a bite, child." The old woman's voice was very kind.

    Ye Chen already felt unbearably hungry, as if there was a fire burning in his stomach, this feeling was more unbearable than the cold, so he opened his lips immediately, and let the old woman put this mouthful of soup into his mouth.

    After swallowing the slightly bland soup, a warm current flowed all over Ye Chen's body, and his internal organs finally became full again because of the hot soup.

    There was a kind smile on the old woman's face, and she took out another small spoonful of soup from the bowl, put it on her mouth and blew it, and then fed it to Ye Chen.

    A bowl of soup slowly drained to the bottom, but Ye Chen still felt a little hungry. He looked at the bowl in the old woman's hand, his eyes full of desire for food.

    "Aren't you full? Wait, kid." The old woman saw Ye Chen's predicament. She put the bowl beside Ye Chen's bed, then stood up slowly while supporting her knees, and then picked up the bowl slowly.  out of the house.

    After a while, the old woman came back with another bowl of soup, "Wait a minute, kid? Well, that's what happens when you get old. When the weather is bad, your legs and feet will be bad."

    Ye Chen didn't speak. In fact, he couldn't speak even if he wanted to. His throat seemed to have lost all abilities other than swallowing.

    After drinking another bowl of soup, Ye Chen finally felt full. He glanced at the old woman gratefully, and then, a burst of drowsiness struck, and Ye Chen fell into a deep sleep again.

    This time he didn't sleep well, and the dreams were like ghosts, chasing after him. Ye Chen wanted to get rid of this predicament, but he was powerless.

    The scene in the dream seemed to have really happened, but Ye Chen only felt that those things were very far away, so far away that he seemed to have experienced it in his previous life.

    After countless struggles, Ye Chen finally woke up. This time, there was no old man's voice in his ears. It was very quiet here, only the occasional "crackling" sound when the firewood was burning.

    The snow seemed to have stopped, although Ye Chen still felt very cold, but Ye Chen did not see snowflakes drifting into the house again.

    Ye Chen felt some strength in his body.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1327 Great Tang

    ?

    He moved his fingers and shook his arm again. He still felt a little strenuous, but compared to the last time he woke up, he was much better.

    At this time, a sound from the door made Ye Chen turn his head slightly, and the old woman who had fed him before came in from outside the house, and she saw Ye Chen's eyes that had already opened.

    "Are you awake? Do you feel better?" The old woman smiled at Ye Chen, and then sat beside his bed, "Do you want to eat something? If you want to eat, just tell your mother-in-law, who will make it for you."

    Ye Chen shook his head lightly, "I, what's wrong with me? Where is this place?" He finally had the strength to speak. Although he was weak, he still asked his doubts.

    "You were seriously injured. My old man found you under a cliff a few days ago. At that time, you were lying in the snow. It is said that you were almost out of breath, but my wife was terrified."

    "My wife carried it home for you. We have no money to hire a doctor, so we can only resign ourselves to fate. Fortunately, you finally woke up. By the way, child, how did you fall off such a high cliff?"

    The old woman's eyes were full of concern, she looked at Ye Chen as if she were looking at her own child.

    Ye Chen didn't notice the old woman's eyes. He was thinking about what he had experienced before, but no matter how hard Ye Chen tried, he couldn't remember what happened to him.

    "Son, what's your name?" Seeing that Ye Chen didn't speak, the old woman thought that Ye Chen didn't want to answer her own question, so she asked again.

    "My name is Ye Chen." The name came out of Ye Chen's mouth instinctively, even he himself didn't know why he remembered this name.

    "I don't know how I fell, I can't remember what happened before." After speaking, Ye Chen looked at the old woman, and a feeling of helplessness gradually spread in his heart.

    Ye Chen felt like a traveler. He knew that he had traveled countless roads and seen many beautiful scenery, but now, there seemed to be a thick fog behind him, making it impossible for him to see where he came from.

    There are still some vague memories in his mind, but whenever he wants to clear the fog to dig out the truth, a severe headache will make him stop.

    "It's okay, child. It may be that the fall caused you to temporarily lose your memory. You will remember it one day. You should have a good rest." The old woman stood up slowly as she said.

    Ye Chen looked at the clothes on the old woman, and thought of the clothes on the old man before, he suddenly had a sense of familiarity.

    "What year is it now?" Ye Chen suddenly asked the old woman.

    "The second year of Zhenguan." The old woman simply answered Ye Chen, and then walked out of the room.  She didn't notice that after she finished speaking, Ye Chen suddenly hugged her head.

    After Ye Chen heard about this era, he suddenly felt a splitting headache. This time the pain was a hundred times more unbearable than before. It seemed that something was about to rush out of his mind, which made him extremely painful.

    "Ding." A crisp voice suddenly sounded in Ye Chen's mind. After hearing this voice, Ye Chen's headache suddenly disappeared.

    He shook his head and looked around, but did not see the source of the sound.

    "The timeline has been opened-Tang, the second year of Zhenguan, Xuanzang will travel west next year, please be prepared." A mechanical female voice said in Ye Chen's mind.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1328 Powerful System

    ?

    "You, who are you? What Xuanzang? What Westward Journey? Where am I?" After Ye Chen asked a series of questions, the voice in his head stopped temporarily.

    "Detecting abnormalities in the host's brain." A few minutes later, a mechanical female voice came out of Ye Chen's brain again, and Ye Chen was so frightened that he shivered.

    "What test? I don't want to test, you just need to tell me where I am now!" Ye Chen shouted loudly into the air, but the mechanical female voice didn't echo.

    Later, Ye Chen felt as if something was wandering in his brain. This feeling was very strange. Although it didn't make Ye Chen uncomfortable, he still rejected this feeling.

    "It's as if someone is peeping into my thoughts." Ye Chen suddenly had such an idea, but this feeling only lasted for a moment and then disappeared.

    "The scan is complete, the host was accidentally injured when switching the timeline, the brain was injured and all memory was lost, and it is being repaired"

    Ye Chen couldn't stop this woman at all, and now he didn't even know where the person who had been talking to him was, so he couldn't resist this so-called "repair".

    Fortunately, this repair process did not bring any discomfort to Ye Chen. After the woman's voice disappeared, Ye Chen didn't feel anything wrong with his brain.

    Even so, Ye Chen was still very scared. Such a strange voice appeared in his mind, but the strange incident that he couldn't find anyone made Ye Chen feel the fear of the unknown.

    However, after the woman finished saying "repairing", her voice did not appear in Ye Chen's mind for a long time. As time passed by, Ye Chen once wondered if he had auditory hallucinations.

    Half an hour later, just as Ye Chen was staring boredly at the ray of light shining through the roof, a woman's voice suddenly appeared, making him tremble again.

    "The repair failed, the host was too seriously injured, and the system consumed too much energy to ensure its survival when switching the timeline, so it is about to enter a dormant state."

    "I said, can you give me some hints before you show up? It's too scary to be so surprised." Ye Chen muttered in a low voice, but the female voice didn't give him any response.

    "Hey, are you still there?" Ye Chen saw that the female voice didn't respond for a long time, so he had to take the initiative to ask. He had a hunch that this woman should be able to tell him everything he wanted to know.

    "I'm here." The female voice quickly answered Marven Ye's question, "I don't have much energy, I can only answer a few questions for you before going into sleep, and I will give you an ability later, please ask questions as soon as possible."

    "Okay." Ye Chen nodded, although he wasn't sure if the owner of the voice could see his movements.

    "The first question, who am I?" What Ye Chen wants to know most now is his identity, and his intuition tells him that only when he knows who he is, can he recall all his past experiences.

    "Because the host's memory is damaged, this question cannot be answered." The female voice was emotionless, appearing very cold, and Ye Chen's heart sank along with the woman's voice.

    "Is there really no other way?" Ye Chen was not reconciled.

    "The host, please continue to ask questions." The female voice ignored Ye Chen's words, as if she was deliberately avoiding this question.

    "Okay, then the second question, where is this? Who is Xuanzang you mentioned just now? What happened to the journey to the west?"  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1329 Immortality

    ?

    Ye Chen knew that this woman must have her own independent thoughts, if she didn't want to tell him, then no matter how she asked, she would not be able to ask her identity, so he simply changed the question.

    The woman didn't answer this time, just when Ye Chen thought that the woman had gone dormant, he suddenly felt as if someone had forced something into his mind.

    Ye Chen snorted, which made him uncomfortable, but then, some scattered fragments and memories appeared in his mind.

    Soon, these fragments formed a complete picture scroll, and Ye Chen finally had a clear impression of the whole thing, and he also knew where he was now.

    "This is the world of Journey to the West?" Ye Chen narrowed his eyes, as if the picture scroll was right in front of his eyes, and he looked at the content on the picture scroll seriously.

    "All the content in this world has been filled." The female voice sounded again, and Ye Chen also finished reading all the content on the picture scroll at this time.

    Now in Ye Chen's consciousness, he knows all the stories about this world that have happened or are about to happen, and the only thing he has to do now is to wait for Xuanzang to travel.

    But the sad thing is that only Xuanzang's journey to the west is in Ye Chen's consciousness, and other things about himself and past experiences are still blank.

    "What am I going to do? Is it to follow the four masters and apprentices to learn Buddhist scriptures? But first, I don't know how to fight monsters, and second, I don't have a connection with Buddhism. Isn't it embarrassing for you to ask me to learn Buddhist scriptures?" Ye Chen was a little helpless.

    The system did not answer his question. It seems that the meaning of the system is already obvious, and it is imperative for Ye Chen to embark on the westward journey.

    "The host has accepted all the westbound information, and then the host needs to choose one of the three abilities." The female voice sounded again, and a screen like a curtain soon appeared in front of Ye Chen.

    There are three options on the screen, Ye Chen couldn't help laughing after seeing these three options.

    "Immortal, born with divine power, and a steel frame? Are you kidding me? These abilities are too nonsense." Ye Chen didn't believe in the abilities this system provided him at all.

    "The situation is special. Although the host doesn't have enough points, considering the need to survive in an era where demons are rampant, the system gives away a skill for free."

    "Please pay attention to the host, this is the last time the system will give the ability. After the ability is given to the host, the system will fall into a dormant period until the host completes the journey westward and obtains the scriptures."

    The female voice ignored Ye Chen's doubts. She had limited time, so she had to answer Ye Chen's doubts as soon as possible, and then give Ye Chen an ability to keep him alive.

    "It seems that this journey to the west is a must. In this case, I might as well choose the ability that Monkey King once wanted the most." Marven Ye smiled, "Let's live forever."

    "The ability of 'Immortal' has been selected, and the system is about to go into hibernation." After the female voice finished speaking, Ye Chen slightly raised his head and looked at his body, but he didn't notice any changes in himself.

    "Ye Chen, remember, the road to the west is difficult and tortuous, and there are many difficulties, but you must overcome all obstacles and help Xuanzang obtain the scriptures. This is the only way for the system to wake up from hibernation."

    "The day the scriptures are obtained is the time when the answer to the mystery is revealed."

    The female voice suddenly changed, her tone was no longer as cold as before, but became more humane, but before Ye Chen could ask, the system stopped talking.

    Ye Chen's eyes were fixed on the two lines at the beginning of the picture scroll: "If you want to know how good luck can achieve Yuan Gong, you must read "Journey to the West: The Legend of Shi'e." Slowly, the picture scroll became disjointed and dissipated in front of Ye Chen.  in the invisible.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1330 Immortal

    ?

    Ye Chen looked at the picture scroll that was gradually disappearing in front of him, and stretched out his hand to keep some pictures, but it was in vain after all, he didn't grab anything.

    Although the picture scroll disappeared, the story of Journey to the West is still deeply imprinted in Ye Chen's mind. As long as he wants to, he can know what happened or will happen at any point in the story of Journey to the West at any time.

    Ye Chen got up slowly, only then did he realize that he seemed to have gained some strength, and his fractured leg, which was difficult to move before, had recovered as before.

    He stretched his muscles and stood up.  Ye Chen stretched out his hands and looked them up in front of his eyes, but these hands were still ordinary hands without any change.

    The only thing that made Ye Chen happy was that he finally didn't have to lie on the straw mat like a disabled person. Now he could walk and move freely, and he no longer had to be restricted by his previously injured body.

    Ye Chen lifted off the layers of clothes on his body, and he was surprised to find that the wound on his body was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, the skin on Ye Chen's body became smooth, and there was no trace of scar anymore.  .

    "It's amazing!" Ye Chen couldn't help but exclaimed, and his voice also attracted the old man who was sweeping snow in the yard outside the house.

    The old man walked into the room slowly, and he saw Ye Chen who was still lying on the straw mat and was unable to move, but now he was standing on the ground.

    "Son, you, your injury is healed?" The old man's eyes widened. He has experienced many things in his life, but he has never seen such an unbelievable scene. This is simply a miracle!

    "Old woman, come and take a look." The old man looked Ye Chen up and down, then stretched out half of his body, and called out the old woman from another room.

    "Here we come, here we come, what's the fuss?" The sound of the old woman's "click-click" footsteps on the snow was getting closer, and soon, she also reached the door of the house.

    Both old people saw Ye Chen who was no different from a normal person. They knew how Ye Chen was before, so they couldn't say a word at all now.

    "Mother-in-law, old man, what's the matter with you?" Ye Chen looked at the two old people with some doubts, and then he remembered that these two old people were mortals, so he couldn't understand why he suddenly became lively now.

    "My child, my child, are you a monster? Or a fairy?" The old woman and Ye Chen talked more, so she dared to ask Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen was at a loss for words for a while, he didn't know how to answer the old woman's question, after all, he didn't have demon skills now, but he couldn't reach the level of a fairy.

    "I'm just an ordinary person." Ye Chen looked at the two old people and said sincerely, but the two old people seemed to have not heard Ye Chen's words at all, and they knelt down on the ground with a "plop".

    "God, please help us. This year, there is a severe drought in the capital, and there is no food in the whole country. Even the emperor is going to eat locusts alive! God is kind, please help us!" The old woman cried and kowtowed Ye Chen.

    "Yeah, god, please save us, we are really going to starve to death!" The old man also kowtowed along with the old woman, which frightened Ye Chen, and he hurriedly helped the two old people up.

    "Old man, I'm really not a god, I'm just, just" Ye Chen didn't know how to explain this matter, in fact, his head is still a mess now.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1331 Drought

    ?

    The two old men stood up and looked at Ye Chen in front of them with tears in their eyes. They seemed to believe that Ye Chen was the legendary fairy.

    "Hey, old man, I'm really not a god, and I can't do anything about the drought." Ye Chen was a little ashamed when he explained, as if he had done something to offend the two old people.

    The two old men just grabbed Ye Chen's sleeves and were unable to speak for a long time. Although they didn't believe what Ye Chen said, they also knew that even gods must have difficulties.

    "We understand, we understand that gods cannot reveal their identities when they come down to earth." The old woman looked at Ye Chen excitedly, but Ye Chen couldn't say a word.

    He didn't want to deny the two old people's thoughts anymore, because he knew that doing so would make the two old people feel cold, after all, these two old people were his saviors.

    "That's right, you two old men, I'm actually an immortal sent by the heavens. This time I'm going down to observe the character of the new emperor who has just ascended the throne. If he is a wise king, I will definitely ask the heavens for rain."

    Ye Chen looked at the old man in front of him swearingly, there was indeed such a drought in his memory, and he knew that this drought would soon pass.

    "Thank you, thank you god." The two old men were about to kneel down again, Ye Chen quickly supported the old man's arm, "Old man, mother-in-law, you don't need to kneel anymore, this is what I should do."

    After finally calming down the emotions of the two old men, Ye Chen let them sit on the stool, "By the way, old man, mother-in-law, didn't you hear my voice half an hour ago?"

    The two old men glanced at each other, then shook their heads, "No, there has been no sound in this room for half an hour just now."

    Ye Chen nodded, and he got a general idea in his heart. He knew that the so-called "system" in his head just now didn't let the voice here go out.

    "You two old men, since you know my identity, I won't hide it from you." Ye Chen sat on the straw mat that he had been lying on before.

    "I have important things to do this time. I am waiting for a person who will leave for the Western Regions next year. I must set off now to find this person, so I cannot stay here for long."

    "We understand, understand." The two old men were a little cautious when they spoke. Obviously, Ye Chen's status as a "fairy" made them a little nervous. After all, a mortal may not meet a god once in his life.

    "Don't worry, after I know that the new emperor is a wise emperor, I will definitely report to the heavens and let the gods of all walks of life rain in time to ensure peace in the world."

    "Thank you, Lord Immortal." The two old men stood up and bowed deeply. Ye Chen wanted to laugh when he saw such a scene, he felt like a statue on a shrine.

    "You two old people don't need to be too polite." Ye Chen really couldn't bear such a big gift, and he even felt a little guilty, "Thank you two for taking care of me these days. I can't repay you, I can only"

    Speaking of this, Ye Chen touched his body and found that he didn't have any valuables on him. He looked around and found that the house was too dilapidated.

    "It seems that all I can do is help you repair this house." Ye Chen scratched his head, and said slowly with some embarrassment.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1332 Go to Chang'an

    ?

    In the next few days, Ye Chen has been helping the two old people repair their houses.

    The courtyard owned by these two old people is not big. Apart from the two thatched huts, there is only one acre of land left in the courtyard. The two old people are relying on this acre of land to support their food source.

    Ye Chen carefully planned the courtyard. He re-poured the inner and outer walls of the two huts with mud and hay, and pasted the roofs of the two huts with mud.

    Later, Ye Chen built two stoves for the two old people in the house, so that the temperature in the house was much higher than before.

    But Ye Chen was still a little dissatisfied. He expanded the fence of the courtyard a little, and the courtyard occupied a larger area, and the fields naturally became more.

    After spending a few days doing these tasks, Ye Chen was finally satisfied. Although he didn't leave anything valuable to the two old people, at least he made them live a more peaceful life in their later years.

    "Old man, mother-in-law, I have almost finished repairing the yard and house for you, and I should go too." Ye Chen packed his luggage one morning, and the luggage was filled with clothes given to him by the two old people.

    In the past few days, Ye Chen also learned that the two old men once had a son, but in the previous war, the two old men's sons were taken away by conscripts and have not returned yet.

    They all knew that their son must have died in the war, but they were unable to go to Chang'an to ask about their son's situation, so the two old people could only miss their son here and spend the rest of their lives.

    At this time, Ye Chen appeared, and they treated Ye Chen as their own son, but there is no feast that lasts forever, and it is time for Ye Chen to leave after all.

    All they could give Ye Chen was the bag full of clothes.

    "Can you stay a few more days?" The old woman held Ye Chen's hand with tears in her eyes, and looked at Ye Chen with some reluctance, but Ye Chen still shook his head slightly.

    "Mother-in-law, I will definitely come back to see you when I have time." Ye Chen held the hands of the two old men, and felt a little sad, but he thought of the secret in him, and finally turned around and walked into Fengxue resolutely.  middle.

    The two old men watched Ye Chen's back from behind Ye Chen, just like they watched their son being taken to the battlefield back then.

    Ye Chen walked alone in the white snow. Although he had an immortal body, the cold wind in the world still made him feel cold.

    He wrapped his coat tightly and walked in the direction of Chang'an.

    This place is only a few hundred miles away from Chang'an. According to Ye Chen's foot strength, this is only a few days' journey, but now the wind and snow are blowing, his speed has been slowed down a lot.

    Ye Chen was a little tired from walking for several days. He found a small temple in the wilderness dedicated to the father-in-law of the land, and had a rest overnight.

    The next morning, when Ye Chen woke up, he found that the snow outside had stopped and the weather had become much clearer.

    Ye Chen picked up his bags and walked out of the small temple happily, but at this moment, a voice from behind him stopped him, "Brother, go slowly."

    "Who? Who's there?" Ye Chen turned around, and at some point behind him appeared a Taoist with a sense of demeanor, who looked at Ye Chen with a smile.

    "Who are you?" Ye Chen looked at the Taoist in front of him vigilantly. He searched the inside and outside of the small temple carefully before moving into the small temple last night, and he had already confirmed that there was no one in the temple.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1333 Land Lord

    ?

    Now this person suddenly appeared in the temple, if he was said to be not a monster, Ye Chen would not believe it even if he was beaten to death.

    "I am the Lord of Earth enshrined in this temple. I saw my brother staying in last night. I wanted to talk to him, but I was afraid of disturbing him, so I waited until this moment to show up. I hope my brother will not be surprised."

    "The Lord of the Land? Aren't the Lord of the Land in Journey to the West all short gods? Why are you so slender and handsome?" Ye Chen looked suspiciously at the legendary Lord of the Land.

    "Wait a minute, what did you just say? What do you remember?" The land master's eyes were also full of doubts, and he didn't understand the meaning of Ye Chen's words.

    "No, it's nothing." Ye Chen quickly shook his head. He just realized that this is the world in Journey to the West. The gods, people, and demons here don't know what the book "Journey to the West" is about.

    Besides, Xuanzang has not received the message from Guanyin Bodhisattva yet, so the gods in this world don't know about traveling westward to learn Buddhist scriptures yet.

    "What exactly do you want to tell me?" Ye Chen quickly changed the subject, which also interrupted the contemplative Lord Tudi. He quickly raised his head to look at Ye Chen, with a smile on his face again.

    "Brother, if you are not in a hurry, please sit down first, let's talk slowly." Said the land man, stretched out his right hand, and made a "please" gesture to Ye Chen.

    "Okay." Ye Chen walked into the small temple again and sat down. This was the first time he had seen an immortal in this world, so he couldn't help being a little excited and nervous.

    "Who is my little brother, where did he come from, and where is he going?" As soon as the land master sat down, he asked Ye Chen three questions.

    "My name is Ye Chen, and I don't know where I come from. As for where I'm going" Ye Chen thought for a while, but after all, he still didn't tell the Lord about Xuanzang, "Go to Chang'an, and go to Beijing for the exam."

    "Brother, I'm joking. The world has just settled down, and the emperor hasn't announced the exam yet. I wonder what kind of exam my brother is rushing for?" The Land Lord smiled and exposed Ye Chen's lie.

    "I, I made a mistake just now, I'm going to Chang'an to meet my sweetheart." Ye Chen hurriedly explained.

    "So that's the case, but I see that my brother's talent is different from ordinary people, so he shouldn't be a thing in this pool. Why should he indulge in worldly love?" Said the earth, stretching out his left hand to point to the bright blue sky outside the temple.

    "How do you know that my talent is different from ordinary people? Don't talk nonsense, you fairy." Ye Chen didn't want to reveal that he had the ability of immortality.

    The land lord didn't speak, but there was still a smile on his face, and the bright light in his eyes made Ye Chen a little dazed, as if the land lord had seen through everything about him.

    "You god, it's really strange." Ye Chen rolled his eyes at the land lord, got up and left, he didn't want to, or dare not to entangle with the land lord any longer.

    "Brother, walk slowly. Remember, the road to the west is not as written in the book. It is the way to save the common people in the world. As for whether the road is west, I hope the little brother will carefully consider it."

    The words of the land lord came from behind, and Ye Chen stood still immediately after hearing it, but the cold sweat all over his body couldn't stop breaking out when the land lord's voice just fell.

    "Didn't you just ask me what Journey to the West is" Ye Chen turned around while speaking, he wanted to ask why this land lord knew about the book Journey to the West.

    But when he turned around, he found that the land master behind him had long since disappeared.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1334 Chang'an City, Huasheng Temple

    ?

    Ye Chen looked at the empty small temple behind him, and there were infinite ripples in his heart. He didn't understand what the last sentence the Taoist said to him meant.

    Although the superficial meaning of his words is easy to understand, every time Ye Chen wants to go deep into it to find the true meaning of the Taoist's words, he feels as if he has encountered some obstacles.

    Ye Chen was puzzled and helpless, so he had no choice but to embark on the road to Chang'an again. He had been thinking about the Taoist's words along the way, but there was no result.

    Moreover, Ye Chen searched his memory, and he didn't see any story about this Taoist in the story of Journey to the West, which also made him a little puzzled, not knowing who this Taoist was.

    The road in winter is very difficult. Ye Chen stepped on the icy road carefully. In order to avoid falling, he tied some hay to the sole of his shoe, but it didn't seem to be very useful.

    After another fall, Ye Chen didn't stand up for a long time. He sat on the ground and looked at the sky, thinking in his heart whether there are really gods in this world.

    If so, why can't he see the so-called Tiangong at all now?  But if not, how should the Taoist in the morning explain it?

    Shaking his head, Ye Chen put these thoughts behind him, stood up, slapped the snow off his buttocks, and continued walking in the direction of Chang'an.

    A few days later, Ye Chen finally arrived outside Chang'an City. Looking at the magnificent city walls of Chang'an City, he couldn't help but sigh that the Tang Dynasty had really shown its prosperity in the initial period.

    Ye Chen entered Chang'an City after being inspected by soldiers at the gate of Chang'an City. Although there were still some signs of war in the city, this did not affect the prosperity of Chang'an City.

    The streets of Chang'an City are very wide. Soldiers and generals on horseback pass by from time to time on the street, and there are people in a hurry and some hawkers selling goods on the side of the street.

    Chang'an City, which had just experienced the war, ushered in another drought, but even so, there were still many people in Chang'an City, and the drought did not have a great impact on the lives of the people.

    At least from Ye Chen's point of view.

    He slowly walked across the street in front of him and onto another street. In Ye Chen's memory, the vertically criss-crossing streets in Chang'an City divided the city into many squares, where there were residential houses, government offices, temples, etc.

    What he is looking for now is the temple that Tang Seng visited before he left - Huasheng Temple.

    Ye Chen wandered around the city all morning, but he didn't have any clue. After all, he was unfamiliar with the place, and he didn't know where the Huasheng Temple was.

    After many inquiries, Ye Chen walked for a few more hours, and finally came to the outside of Huasheng Temple, but for some reason, the gate of Huasheng Temple was closed at the moment, as if he did not want believers to enter it.

    Ye Chen knocked on the gate of Huasheng Temple, a young monk opened the door and saw Ye Chen, "This benefactor, what is your business?" The young monk's voice was full of childishness.

    "I'm here to find Master Xuanzang, is he in Huasheng Temple now?" Ye Chen looked at the little monk with a smile, but the little monk shook his head, "Master Xuanzang has never been here."

    "Never been here? Then where is he now?" Ye Chen scratched his head, knowing that he seemed to have come a little earlier. It seems that Xuanzang has not come to Huasheng Temple to prepare for the westward journey.

    "I don't know, can you wait for a while? I'll ask the abbot to answer the benefactor's doubts." The little monk didn't know where Xuanzang was, but it seemed that he didn't want to neglect Ye Chen, so he had to bring out the abbot.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1335 Looking for Xuanzang

    ?

    "Okay, please tell the abbot that I want to see Master Xuanzang." Ye Chen nodded, and the little monk immediately closed the gate of the temple.

    "Strange, why is the gate of this temple closed in broad daylight? And this young monk is also a little rude, and won't let me in." Ye Chen looked at the closed gate again, feeling a little annoyed.

    After a while, the gate of the temple was reopened, and an old monk came out of the temple. He also did not intend to invite Ye Chen to enter, because after he walked out of the temple, the temple gate was closed.

    "Amitabha, I don't know why the benefactor is looking for Master Xuanzang?" The abbot clasped his hands together, first recited the Buddha's name, and then asked Ye Chen's purpose of coming.

    "I heard that Master Xuanzang is about to go west. I came here specially to ask Master Xuanzang to take me with me." Ye Chen also put his hands together and said after bowing slightly to the abbot.

    "Westbound? The temple has never received such news. Could it be that the benefactor has found the wrong place?" There was a hint of doubt in the abbot's eyes. In Ye Chen's view, he was not deceiving.

    "So that's the case, can the abbot tell me, where is Master Xuanzang now?" Ye Chen knew that he might really be early, but he still wanted to try to ask Xuanzang's location.

    "The location of Master Xuanzang is well known in Chang'an City." The abbot smiled, "He is now in the palace, explaining Buddhist scriptures to the new emperor."

    "Explaining Buddhist scriptures" Ye Chen muttered in a low voice, and he suddenly remembered that Xuanzang went west to learn Buddhist scriptures because of the many mistakes in the existing Buddhist scriptures in the Tang Dynasty.

    At this moment, Xuanzang was preaching to Emperor Taizong in the palace, which made sense from the development of the plot, so he bowed slightly to the abbot again, "Thank you, abbot, for your guidance."

    "It's okay." The abbot smiled, and then turned around to go back to the temple, but just as he took a step, Ye Chen stopped him again.

    "Master Abbot, please stop. I would like to ask why the gate of the temple is closed during the day?" Ye Chen has been brooding over this matter, confused.

    "A mage in this temple passed away today, so" The abbot said this, his eyes drooped, and Ye Chen could see the sadness in his eyes.

    "This I'm sorry, I shouldn't ask more about this matter." Ye Chen hurriedly bowed deeply to the abbot, cursing in his heart that he shouldn't meddle in his own business.

    "It's okay, it's okay, birth, old age, sickness and death are human nature, if the benefactor has nothing else to do, the poor monk will go back first." After the abbot finished speaking, Ye Chen quickly agreed, and the abbot walked into the temple.

    In the following time, Ye Chen has been wandering around the city of Chang'an, not because he has such leisure and elegance, but because he just discovered that he has no money with him.

    Ye Chen was a little hungry, but he really didn't want to beg for food like a beggar, so walking in the city like this, he slowly came to a main street.

    The main street is much wider than other streets. Here, Ye Chen can see the location of the palace at a glance. Now, Xuanzang is in that palace that doesn't look far away.

    "It looks so close, but ordinary people probably won't be able to walk there in their lifetime." Ye Chen thought to himself, sighed, and left the main street.

    Having no money on him caused him great distress. As the sky was getting darker, he realized that being hungry was a trivial matter, and not having a place to sleep at night was the biggest problem.

    He didn't dare to wander the streets alone. If he was seen by soldiers, it would be a trivial matter to be kicked out of the city. If he was identified as an assassin or something, he would be speechless.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1336

    ?

    Ye Chen saw that it was already dark. According to the news he inquired today, the gate of Chang'an City will be closed in about half an hour, and it will be curfew time.

    ?Because the war had just passed, Chang'an City was not open until there were any entertainment activities at night, and it happened to be a disaster year. How could anyone dare to have fun under the eyes of the emperor?

    So if Ye Chen still can't find a place to live by that time, he can only wander around in Chang'an City. If soldiers find out, he will inevitably face a lawsuit.

    Ye Chen is a little helpless about the current situation, even if he has an immortal body, he can't escape these worldly entanglements.

    After all, he is not Monkey King. With such ability, let alone a place to live, he should be able to conjure a lot of silver taels now, so why worry about having no place to eat and sleep?

    Thinking of Monkey King, Ye Chen thought of Wuzhi Mountain, which is hundreds of miles away, "Is that monkey waiting for Tang Seng at the foot of the mountain now?" Ye Chen thought silently.

    "Havoc in the Heavenly Palace makes people so envious." Ye Chen smiled, thinking that he would soon become one of the four members of Westbound, he couldn't help but have another look at the future.

    Just when Ye Chen's thoughts were drifting into the distance, a small steamed stuffed bun shop next to him suddenly opened the door, Ye Chen was attracted by the sound of the door opening, and couldn't help looking over.

    The person who opened the door was a young woman who looked about thirty years old. She didn't expect that there were still people wandering on the street so late, so she was a little surprised when she saw Ye Chen.

    "Brother, why don't you go home so late? There will be a curfew soon." The young woman kindly reminded Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen nodded, with a bitter smile on his face, "It's not that I don't want to go home, it's because I'm homeless. I wonder if the lady boss can take me in for a night?"

    The young woman looked at Ye Chen carefully, but did not answer immediately, "Brother, wait a minute, I will go in and ask my husband, if he agrees, you can stay here for one night."

    "Thank you." Ye Chen thanked gratefully, the young woman didn't speak, just nodded slightly, and then walked into the bun shop.

    Ye Chen waited quietly outside the door, but the young woman didn't come out for a long time, Ye Chen sighed, knowing that the other party might think he was a bad person, so he didn't want to take him in at will.

    "It seems that he didn't tell me directly because he was afraid of hurting my heart." Ye Chen murmured softly, then turned and prepared to leave.

    "Brother, go slowly." The young woman's voice sounded again, Ye Chen turned his head and saw a basin in the young woman's hand, "My husband agrees that my brother will stay here temporarily for one night."

    After finishing speaking, the young woman poured the water from the basin in her hand on the side of the street, "I was helping my husband scrub his body just now, and I neglected my brother a little bit. To express my apology, I will treat my brother to dinner."

    "No, no, I am so grateful for letting me stay overnight, how can I have the nerve to have another meal." Ye Chen quickly waved his hand, but his stomach rang out inappropriately.

    Although the sound from Ye Chen's stomach was not loud, but there was no one on the street, it was very quiet, and the young woman could still hear the "protest" from Ye Chen's stomach.

    "Pfft." The young woman covered her mouth and laughed, "It's okay, little brother, come in, I don't have any good things here, only buns that are not sold during the day, if no one eats them, these buns will be thrown away  gone."

    "Then I'll thank you in advance." Ye Chen bowed his hands and followed the young woman into the door of the steamed stuffed bun shop. After passing through a small courtyard, he entered the stuffed bun shop.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1337 Warm Hospitality

    ?

    After entering the bun shop, the young woman asked Ye Chen to sit down first, and she went to the back kitchen, and after a while, she came out with two steaming baskets of steamed buns.

    "There are only some steamed stuffed buns left, so please make do with it." The young woman sat down at the table with a smile, "Do you want to drink some wine to warm up?"

    "Thisisn't so good, I have to drink your wine after eating your buns." Although Ye Chen wanted to drink, he felt a little embarrassed.

    "What's the matter, it's just a jug of wine." The young woman smiled, then stood up and walked to the counter, picked up a jug of wine, but after thinking about it, she walked into the back kitchen again.

    Ye Chen waited for a while, and the young woman finally came out from the back kitchen. She held a plate of sauced beef in her hand, walked to the counter, picked up the wine, and sat at Ye Chen's table again.

    "The shop is small, I only have these to eat, brother, don't be disgusted." The young woman smiled and put the sauced beef on the table.

    "Don't dare to dislike it. The proprietress has done her best to take me in. Now she still entertains me with good wine and good food. I am very grateful." Ye Chen said, picking up a steamed stuffed bun.

    I don't know what the stuffing is for this steamed stuffed bun. Ye Chen smelled very good, which made him open his index finger. He couldn't help stuffing the steamed stuffed bun into his mouth, and bit off most of it in one bite.

    "It's delicious, but what kind of stuffed buns are these? Why doesn't this meat look like any kind of meat?" Ye Chen chewed the buns, only thinking that the buns were very delicious.

    "Pork, our family has secret stuffing, so it tastes different from other people's buns." The young woman's compliment to Ye Chen was obviously very rewarding.

    "It's delicious." Ye Chen hasn't eaten properly for a few days, and this bun is no less than delicacies from mountains and seas to him. Now even if someone exchanges money with Ye Chen, Ye Chen may not be able to give him the bun.

    "Brother, eat slowly. I'll go and see my husband. I'll arrange a place for him when I'm done eating." The young woman stood up and walked into the back kitchen after she finished speaking.

    When the young woman was there, Ye Chen was still a little nervous, but now that the young woman was gone, Ye Chen completely let go of his stomach. He first poured himself a glass of wine, and then drank all the wine in the glass in one gulp.

    "Good wine." Ye Chen admired, and he picked up another piece of beef and put it into his mouth, "Beef is also good meat."

    Although I don't understand why the proprietress is so enthusiastic about him, Ye Chen only thinks that Chang'an's folk customs are simple and the people are hospitable.

    After a quarter of an hour, Ye Chen finally ate and drank enough, he wolfed down all the buns, and there was not a single bit of beef and wine left.

    After eating, Ye Chen clutched his stomach and sat at the table. Although this meal was not luxurious, for Ye Chen now, it was no less than a delicacy.

    But for a long time after dinner, the proprietress didn't show up. Ye Chen didn't know what the proprietress was doing, so he had no choice but to walk to the door of the back kitchen.

    "Miss Boss, are you inside?" Ye Chen asked softly, but no one answered him.

    Ye Chen put his ears on the door, and he heard the sound of sharpening knives from the kitchen, which made him sure that someone was in the kitchen, so Ye Chen knocked on the door lightly.

    "Hey, here we come." The proprietress' voice came from the back kitchen. Soon, the door of the back kitchen was opened. Ye Chen poked his head out to see the appearance of the back kitchen, but the door was blocked by the proprietress who came out.  closed.

    "Brother, are you full?" The young woman looked at Ye Chen with a smile.

    "Yeah, I'm full, thank you lady boss again." Ye Chen said, making a bow.

    "Then let's go, I'll take my brother to where I live." The proprietress said, walked past Ye Chen, and walked out of the bun shop.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1338 Abnormal

    ?

    Ye Chen followed the proprietress to the yard outside the bun shop. The proprietress didn't stop after she walked out of the bun shop, but took Ye Chen around and walked to the backyard of the bun shop.

    "I didn't expect this yard to be quite big. I thought there was only one front yard." Ye Chen said with a smile.

    "Yes, this is the property left by my husband's ancestors. Fortunately, it was not affected by the war, otherwise we would lose our last refuge."

    The proprietress replied without turning her head, Ye Chen nodded and did not speak.

    Soon, the proprietress brought Ye Chen to a small house, "Brother, this is our woodshed, I can only wrong you tonight and live here."

    "Thank you, lady boss, I am very grateful to have a place to live here, and I dare not ask for anything extravagant." Ye Chen thanked him from the bottom of his heart, after all, such kind-hearted people are really rare.

    "If there's nothing else to do, brother, let's go to rest first. I have to prepare the ingredients for tomorrow, so I won't talk to brother." After the young woman finished speaking, she turned and left without waiting for Ye Chen to respond.

    Ye Chen wanted to say more words of thanks, but before Ye Chen could speak, the young woman had already turned the corner of the yard and disappeared.

    Ye Chen shrugged, knowing that the proprietress might be a little anxious, after all, preparing the ingredients for the next day is quite troublesome.

    He walked into the woodshed, took off his burden, and put it on the ground. Then he cleared out an open space, spread some straw on the ground, and lay down.

    Ye Chen drank some wine just now, so he is a little dizzy now. He enjoys this feeling very much, as if he is floating on the clouds.

    He suddenly thought, would Sun Wukong feel the same way when he was driving somersault cloud?

    Ye Chen closed his eyes, but he couldn't fall asleep. For some reason, he was very restless, so he simply stood up and walked to the window of the woodshed.

    Looking at the stars and the moon in the sky, the previous thoughts reappeared in Ye Chen's heart, and he began to wonder if there were any gods in this world.

    "Up to now, the Taoist man is the closest thing I've ever seen to an immortal, but he looks so ordinary. If he didn't have the means to appear and disappear suddenly, I wouldn't believe he is an immortal at all."

    "Fairy, it sounds like a distant word." Ye Chen sighed, and sat back on the ground again. He flipped through his memory, and suddenly remembered the plot of Monkey King making trouble in the Heavenly Palace five hundred years ago.

    Ye Chen wanted to deduce the scene at that time through memory in his mind, but at this moment, he suddenly heard a sound in the yard outside the woodshed.

    Ye Chen walked back to the window curiously, but the window was not facing the courtyard of the bun shop, but outside the fence, so Ye Chen didn't see anything.

    He put his ears on the door and listened carefully to the sound outside the door. The surrounding was very quiet, and he heard the faint sound of footsteps coming from the yard, and the footsteps seemed to be walking towards the woodshed.

    Ye Chen didn't make a sound, he just thought it was the proprietress of the bun shop who came to pick up some things, so he didn't care.

    Soon, the footsteps reached the door of the woodshed, but the footsteps stopped at the door.

    "Is everything ready?" A man's voice appeared suddenly, and Ye Chen had never heard this man speak before.

    "Ready, and this kid just drank our wine, there is something in the wine, he should have slept like a dead pig by now." Ye Chen recognized that it was the voice of the proprietress!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1339

    ?

    "Okay, then let's get to work. This kid is unlucky enough. He came just as soon as our meat was sold out, but this is really a good thing for us, haha."

    The man's voice sounded again, and while he was speaking, the door of the firewood room was pushed open, and he saw Ye Chen lying on the ground, breathing steadily, with his eyes closed.

    "This medicine is really easy to use. It can make these mortals sleep so deeply every time." The man said, walking to Ye Chen's side, holding a sharp kitchen knife in his hand.

    Without hesitation, the man raised the knife and slashed it on Ye Chen's neck!

    "Pfft." Ye Chen's neck was instantly cut off by a kitchen knife, and a stream of blood spurted out from his neck immediately, and the man's face and body were immediately dyed red.

    The firewood room was immediately filled with the smell of blood, Ye Chen's blood kept flowing from his neck, and soon, the ground of the firewood room was already covered with blood.

    "Come on, follow this." The man handed the knife to the proprietress, and then carried Ye Chen's body on his shoulders. The two walked out of the firewood room and came to the back kitchen.

    The proprietress opened the door of the back kitchen, and the man sent Ye Chen into the back kitchen, put him on a huge cutting board, and then he walked out of the kitchen, as if he was looking for something.

    The proprietress put the knife in her hand on the chopping board, she touched Ye Chen's face, "It's a pity that such a good skin, if you came earlier, you wouldn't be killed like this."

    Her voice is no longer as gentle as before, but has become extremely sharp, making people's hair stand on end when they hear it, as if it is the whisper of a ghost.

    After finishing speaking, the proprietress turned around and wiped the blood from her hands, and then she was not idle. Before the man came back, the proprietress began to cut some vegetables.

    What she didn't notice was that Ye Chen suddenly sat up on the cutting board behind him. He looked at the back of the proprietress, and then looked around, and found the kitchen knife that the proprietress had just put on hand.

    He quietly picked up the kitchen knife, hid it behind his back, and said quietly on purpose: "It hurts so much."

    The proprietress was frightened out of her wits. With the sound of "cracking", the vegetable knife in her hand fell to the ground, and then she turned around tremblingly.

    "You, you, you." The proprietress stared at Ye Chen, pointing at Ye Chen, as if she saw something extraordinary, "Why didn't you die?!"

    Ye Chen smiled, "Didn't expect that I was cut so hard by you and I still didn't die, but to be honest, it really hurts." As he said, Ye Chen touched his neck, it was all covered with him.  Bloodstains left behind.

    The proprietress kept looking at Ye Chen, but she couldn't say a word, while Ye Chen slowly walked down from the cutting board, with his right hand behind his back, the proprietress didn't notice the knife in his hand.

    "You, you, what do you want?!" The proprietress yelled, Ye Chen knew that she was trying to attract the attention of the men outside the house, but he didn't stop the proprietress.

    "I didn't realize that this is actually a family bun shop. You dare to do such a thing at the foot of the imperial city, aren't you afraid of being discovered?" Ye Chen looked at the proprietress curiously.

    "By the way, did I just eat human flesh buns?" Ye Chen suddenly remembered the two cages of buns he ate before, which inevitably made him feel a little sick.

    The proprietress nodded tremblingly, "No, that's right." She was still very scared, as if Ye Chen was a monster.

    Indeed, in the eyes of ordinary people, Ye Chen's neck was cut off and he is still alive. Isn't this a monster?  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1340 Monster

    ?

    "Ouch." Ye Chen felt nauseated when he thought of the buns he ate just now, no wonder he felt that he had never eaten meat with such a taste before, it turned out that the stuffing was human flesh.

    "You, you, you, you are a monster. You must have eaten a lot of human flesh before, why do you start to feel sick now?" The proprietress looked at Ye Chen in horror, and muttered in a low voice.

    "Fart!" Ye Chen yelled, "I'm not a monster! It's the two of you who run a bun shop for human flesh at the foot of the imperial city. You are more hateful than monsters!"

    Just when Ye Chen finished speaking, he suddenly heard movement outside the kitchen. He immediately shut up and stopped talking. The proprietress was terrified by Ye Chen, so naturally she didn't dare to speak out.

    "Boom, boom." There was a sound of footsteps outside the kitchen on the ground. For some reason, the footsteps sounded very heavy, like a heavy person walking on the ground.

    Ye Chen showed the kitchen knife behind his back, shook it at the proprietress, and signaled the proprietress not to move around, then he walked to the kitchen door, through the crack of the kitchen door, Ye Chen saw the "people" walking outside.

    "My God, what kind of monster is this!" Behind the crack of the door, Ye Chen's eyes widened. Although he knew that there were monsters in this world, he didn't expect to meet one so soon.

    Outside the door, a humanoid creature was walking towards the back kitchen. He was tall and muscular. Although his face was shrouded in shadow, Ye Chen could still see his exposed fangs.

    The nails on the man's hands were extremely long. Ye Chen saw that his hands holding things were very thick. He looked down at his hands, and for the first time found that his mortal body was so weak in comparison.

    "What to do, what to do." Ye Chen kept muttering in his heart, he was always thinking of a way, but the gap between humans and demons was not something Ye Chen could fight.

    All he could do was endure the excruciating pain and get stabbed again and again.  But even if he doesn't die, he still has to endure pain beyond the upper limit of human endurance.

    The feeling of having his neck cut off just now is still fresh in Ye Chen's memory, and he doesn't want to experience that pain again.

    "Tell me, is there any place I can escape!" Ye Chen turned around before the monster reached the back kitchen, pointed a kitchen knife at the proprietress, and wanted to ask for a way to escape.

    The proprietress looked at the kitchen knife in Ye Chen's hand and shook her head again and again, "The back kitchen is closed, and there is no escape route at all."

    Ye Chen didn't look like she was lying to him, so he had no choice but to turn around and continue to observe the monster outside the door, but just as Ye Chen looked through the crack of the door, he saw an eye looking at him through the crack of the door.

    "Ah!" Ye Chen was taken aback, he took a few steps back, and in the process of backing up, he tripped over something under his feet, and Ye Chen fell directly to the ground.

    At this moment, the door of the back kitchen was opened, and Ye Chen saw the man walk into the room. He looked at Ye Chen who was sitting on the ground with a frightened expression, and then at the proprietress.

    "What's going on here." The man asked in a low voice.

    "Oh, husband, you're back, you scared him to death just now, you didn't even know that this man survived a stabbing, just now he kept threatening him to take him out, and almost insulted me.  "

    Seeing the man coming in, the proprietress seemed to have finally found a backer. She moved closer to the man, leaned on him, and stared at Ye Chen while talking, as if Ye Chen had done something unreasonable to her.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1341 Wronged

    ?

    "Oh? Is there such a thing?!" After hearing what the proprietress said, the man was curious about the fact that Ye Chen survived being stabbed, and also angry at the fact that Ye Chen "insulted" his wife.

    He squatted down, and this time Ye Chen saw his face clearly - green face with fangs, eyes like lights, his face was extremely ferocious, so different from ordinary people, Ye Chen couldn't help but froze and didn't dare to move.

    Just when Ye Chen was absent-minded, the man snatched the kitchen knife from Ye Chen's hand. When Ye Chen came back to his senses, he saw that the kitchen knife the man was holding had already chopped down towards him again.

    "Don't!" Ye Chen shouted in despair, but the man didn't pay attention to Ye Chen's words at all, he raised the knife and dropped it, a crack was cut on Ye Chen's head, and he immediately lay down on the ground, unconscious  Personnel.

    "Hmph, you survived after being stabbed once. I'll see if you'll be fine if you get hacked again." The man stood up and walked to the proprietress's side, "Don't worry, baby, he's already dead."

    As he spoke, the man squatted down and hugged the proprietress, and the proprietress leaned on the man's shoulder with a smile on her face, wrapping her arms around the man's neck.  She closed her eyes gently, as if she was the happiest woman in the world at the moment.

    However, not long after, the proprietress's scream broke the tranquility in the back kitchen. She let go of the monster's neck, and stretched out her index finger with her right hand to point in the direction behind the man.

    The man looked at the proprietress strangely, wondering what the proprietress saw to be so frightened, he also turned around, but the scene in front of him made the man flustered for a moment.

    Ye Chen actually stood up again, he looked at the man and the proprietress innocently, but in the eyes of the proprietress, he looked like a ghost who came back to take his life.

    But rationality told the proprietress and the man that Ye Chen was not dead, because the proprietress saw that there was no body of Ye Chen on the ground, and the man could smell that Ye Chen was still alive with the nose of a monster.

    "Where did you come from?!" The man was also startled, he had never seen a mortal who survived such a fatal double blow.

    "Brother and sister-in-law, I'm just an ordinary person, please, let me go, it hurts me too if you cut me down like this." Ye Chen cried and begged.

    But in the eyes of a man, Ye Chen couldn't be an ordinary person at all. In his eyes, Ye Chen's behavior now seemed to be deliberately provoking himself.

    "Are you a god, come to destroy us?!" The man suddenly thought of something, he clenched the knife in his hand, "If you are really here to kill us, do it quickly, don't humiliate us any more!"  We are here!"

    "Brother, I'm really not, I'm really a mortal, otherwise how could I not resist!" Ye Chen felt infinite grievances in his heart, but now he felt that his defense was a little weak.

    "Fart! Eat me!" The man said, and rushed over with the knife. Ye Chen looked at the man's movements and knew that he was about to be stabbed again. He sighed helplessly. This time he didn't struggle or resist.  .

    "Pfft." The kitchen knife slashed at Ye Chen's chest, the man pulled out the kitchen knife, and a bloody wound suddenly appeared on Ye Chen's chest.

    Ye Chen didn't fall down again this time, and he found that after he was mentally prepared, the pain seemed unlikely to make him pass out again.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1342 Fake Monkey King

    ?

    This time, the man and the proprietress were not hugging, they were staring at the wound on Ye Chen's body together, as if they were waiting for something to happen.

    Soon, the man realized that such waiting did not seem to be a waste of time. He was surprised to find that the wound on Ye Chen's chest began to heal at an extremely fast speed after bleeding some.

    "Hey, it's so amazing." The man's eyes widened, full of surprise, but his eyes were already very scary, this stare made Ye Chen even more frightened by him.

    "You still said that you are not a god. Don't think that I am a little demon who has never seen the world. I have only seen this kind of recovery ability in those big demons and immortals with strong cultivation bases!"

    The man stretched out his finger and pointed at Ye Chen. He didn't believe Ye Chen's excuse at all now. With Ye Chen's ability alone, he could be sure that Ye Chen was absolutely extraordinary.

    "I, this, me." Ye Chen just felt that he couldn't argue with it. He couldn't tell this man that he had a woman in his mind. Was it the woman who gave him this ability?

    If Ye Chen really said that, he has no doubt that the man will cut off his head and study it carefully. After all, this kind of monster can do anything for the sake of cultivation.

    "Tell me, what on earth are you going to do in our small shop!" The man looked at Ye Chen's smooth chest as if he was facing an enemy, and he tightly held the kitchen knife in his hand again.

    "I don't want to do anything, big brother, let's keep the water in the well and keep the river open, okay? Let me go, I will never tell outsiders what happened here."

    Ye Chen still wanted to have a good discussion with the man, but the man only thought that Ye Chen wanted to let him relax, and then seized when he was off guard and killed him.

    Seeing that the man still didn't intend to let him go, Ye Chen knew that the man still didn't believe him.

    "Okay, since you guys have seen through my identity, I won't pretend anymore, so I'll just say it straight, you listen carefully." Ye Chen made a plan out of desperation.

    "Tell me." The man still looked at Ye Chen as before, but the room was rather dark, what Ye Chen didn't see was that even though the man was a monster, beads of sweat were sprouting from his head.

    "Listen carefully, I am Monkey King, the Monkey King who made a big disturbance in the Heavenly Palace five hundred years ago!" Ye Chen intentionally made his voice thinner, and he wanted to use his identity as Monkey King to calm down the monster in front of him.

    When the man heard this name, he was obviously taken aback. He looked at Ye Chen, and then at the proprietress beside him, "You said you are Monkey King?"

    "Exactly." Ye Chen puffed up his chest and looked at the man in front of him. He dared not show his timidity at this time, for fear that the man would see his guilt.

    "Pfft ha ha ha ha." The man looked at Ye Chen again, and then burst into laughter, "You're going to laugh me to death, it's not good for you to pretend to be Monkey King?"

    "Do you really think I don't know that Monkey King is being crushed under Wuzhi Mountain now?!" After the man finished speaking, his expression changed, "Go to hell!"

    Ye Chen sighed, "It seems that all the monsters here know the name of Monkey King, and also know the downfall of Monkey King."

    Just after thinking about this sentence, the kitchen knife landed on Ye Chen's head again. This time he was unprepared, so the severe pain made him faint again.

    When Ye Chen woke up again, he found that his hands and feet had been tied up. He struggled a bit and found that the ropes on his body were tied tightly.

    He looked around and found that this was still the back kitchen of the bun shop, but neither the proprietress nor the man was in the kitchen now.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1343 Constant supply of goods

    ?

    "Hello, is anyone there?" Ye Chen shouted, but no one responded to him.

    "I'm thirsty, I'm hungry, is there anyone?!" Ye Chen was tied to the table in the back kitchen, so it was hard for him to break free no matter what.

    "What's the noise? If you make any noise, I'll kill you." The proprietress' voice came from outside the back kitchen, and then she walked into the kitchen.

    But when she saw Ye Chen tied to the table, she remembered that Ye Chen didn't seem to be afraid of the threat she just made.

    "Stop arguing, if you have anything to say, tell me quickly, I spent the night with you last night, and now the stuffing is not ready yet, do you want me to open this little bun shop?" The proprietress walked to Ye Chen's side  , yawned.

    "What are you tying me up for?" Ye Chen said, twisting his body vigorously, and the table also shook with his body.

    "Don't move, I won't have the strength to help you up when the table falls down." The proprietress gave Ye Chen a white look, "It will certainly be useful to tie you up."

    After the proprietress finished speaking, she walked out of the back kitchen. Ye Chen carefully savored what the proprietress said, and suddenly had an extremely bad premonition in his heart.

    "They won't regard me as an inexhaustible source of goods that can be obtained at any time!" Ye Chen thought for a long time, and all he could get was such a terrifying conclusion.

    After all, after they have Marven Ye, they don't have to continue looking for homeless passers-by. In this way, the chance of finding out that the owner of this shop is a monster is much smaller.

    "Shameless!" Ye Chen yelled, but no one responded to him. The proprietress and the man from last night didn't know what they were doing, and no one was in charge of Ye Chen now.

    Ye Chen tried his best to get out of the current predicament, but the rope on his body was tied too tightly, no matter how hard Ye Chen tried, he just couldn't break free from the shackles of the rope.

    He was a little scared. If he was trapped here all the time, he would have to be slaughtered all the time. In the end, it would definitely delay time. If he missed Xuanzang's travel time, it might be difficult for him to catch up with Xuanzang again.

    Ye Chen tried his best to raise his head and looked at the table. Unfortunately, he didn't see the kitchen knife last night. It seems that the man and the proprietress had already made sufficient preparations so that Ye Chen could not escape.

    "Help! Help!" Ye Chen had no choice but to yell loudly, but no matter how much he yelled, no one came to the back kitchen to see what happened.

    There is no window in the back kitchen, Ye Chen doesn't know what time it is, and his last glimmer of hope is also shattered, it seems that finding someone to save him will not work.

    Just when Ye Chen was at a loss, he suddenly heard a rustling sound from a corner of the kitchen. Ye Chen couldn't turn his head, and naturally he couldn't see the source of the sound.

    Soon, the sound disappeared. Ye Chen listened carefully to the surrounding sounds, but he didn't hear any sound except for the first sound.

    "Is anyone there?" Ye Chen asked softly, but there was no reply for a long time.  But when Ye Chen was on the verge of despair, a small voice suddenly entered his ears.

    "Don't worry, brother, I'm here to rescue you." Ye Chen heard someone talking, but he didn't see any figure as far as he could see.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1344 Land Lord Rescue

    ?

    "Who are you?" Ye Chen only heard his voice but did not see him. He thought it was a joke made by the owner of the steamed stuffed bun shop.

    "I am the Lord of the Land here, and this time I came to save my brother under the order of the Immortal." The voice came from behind Ye Chen, but the more he spoke, the closer the voice became.

    After this person finished speaking, Ye Chen finally saw him.  Appearing in front of Ye Chen was a small old man with a cane.

    "Are you the land father?" Ye Chen asked, "It seems to be different from my impression." He remembered the "land father" he met in the small temple before.

    "Could it be that my brother has seen other land lords before? No wonder, it is normal for a person of my status to have seen other land lords."

    "What is my identity? What is my identity? I'm just an ordinary person." Ye Chen was puzzled, hearing what the land lord meant, he seemed to have a very prominent identity.

    "It's inconvenient for Xiaoxian to say, because Shangxian told Xiaoxian that he can't tell brother who ordered me to rescue you, and he can't say who you are."

    "No, please explain to me clearly. If you don't explain clearly today, I will not leave." Ye Chen suddenly became stubborn, knowing that he had someone to save him, he finally gained some confidence.

    "This" The Lord of the Earth hesitated. After all, the immortal who gave him the order was honorable. He didn't dare to say the name of the immortal rashly.

    "Brother, I really can't say, not to mention that in case of violating the order of the Shangxian, the position of the little land public will not be guaranteed, and whether the cultivation base can be retained at that time is a matter of two opinions."

    "Okay, okay, then I won't embarrass you anymore." After Ye Chen finished speaking, the Land Lord seemed to be pardoned, and he cast a spell, and all the ropes on Ye Chen's body were suddenly untied.

    Ye Chen jumped down from the table and rubbed the part of his body that was not bloody due to being tied up. He looked at the land father and suddenly thought of something.

    "By the way, don't your land lords have different mana in different regions? According to common sense, you are the land lord of Chang'an, and your mana should be stronger than other land lords."

    "That's true." The land lord replied respectfully, "However, even if the little fairy's magic power is a little higher, I don't dare to offend the immortals above. In their eyes, our land lord's magic power is really weak."

    "It seems that you are determined not to talk about it. Well, what should we do now? Do you want to just take me out like this?"

    "No, the order Xiaoxian received is not only to save my brother, but more importantly, to eradicate this man and monster who have been doing evil in Chang'an. Wait a moment, brother, and Xiaoxian will come back as soon as he goes."

    After finishing speaking, the land lord suddenly disappeared, and Ye Chen didn't dare to move rashly. He could only wait quietly in the dark back kitchen. Less than a quarter of an hour later, the land lord reappeared in front of Ye Chen.

    "Brother, I've already dealt with the man and the monster, let's go." The land lord said, pulling Ye Chen's arm, wanting to take Ye Chen out, but he didn't pull Ye Chen.

    "Is there anything else?" The Lord of the Land turned his head and looked at Ye Chen. He didn't dare to offend the mortal in front of him. If he sued the higher authorities, the Lord of the Land would not dare to think about the result.

    "My luggage is still in the firewood room, I'll go get it." After Ye Chen finished speaking, he walked out of the back kitchen and came to the hall of the bun shop, where he smelled a strong smell of blood.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1345 Innate God

    ?

    "What's going on? Why is the smell of blood so strong?" Ye Chen turned his head and asked the land lord, but he guessed what happened after he asked this sentence.

    "Ah, little brother, you also know that the matter of eradicating demons is not as easy as you imagined, and I can't end it with a few spells, so"

    "I understand." Ye Chen nodded, turned around and walked out of the hall of the bun shop. When passing by the counter, he saw the dark red blood flowing out of the counter and the exposed limbs.

    Ye Chen didn't speak. He knew that in this world of the jungle, strength is the only hard currency. If he didn't have strength, he could only let others slaughter him before.

    Ye Chen walked to the firewood room and found his luggage, but the luggage had been stained black and red with blood. Ye Chen opened the package and looked, and found that there were few blood-free clothes inside.

    "Sigh." Ye Chen sighed, "The clothes are so dirty, I don't know if they can be washed as they were before."

    The Lord of the Earth did not leave, he followed behind Ye Chen, and after hearing Ye Chen sigh, he walked to Ye Chen's side, "Don't panic, little brother."

    After finishing speaking, the land lord shook the crutch in his hand, and Ye Chen was surprised to see that all the clothes in his package flew out of the package and floated in mid-air.

    After that, as if an invisible hand was rubbing and washing his clothes, Ye Chen watched the blood stains on his face slowly disappear piece by piece, and the clothes became clean and tidy again.

    After the clothes were cleaned up, they folded themselves neatly again, and then entered the package one by one in an orderly manner. After a few breaths, Ye Chen's luggage was packed again.

    "It's amazing, is this a spell?" Ye Chen picked up his bag, put it next to his nose and smelled it, there was no trace of blood on it, Ye Chen only smelled a quiet flower fragrance.

    "This is just one of the simplest spells. If you want to learn it, maybe you just need to tell the immortal, and someone will teach you."

    "Learn? Where do you go to learn? I don't even know who the immortal you are talking about is, why don't you give me a hint, is he a congenital god or a human immortal?"

    The Land Lord stroked his beard, "Hehe, thisdon't say it, don't say it."

    "Don't say this, don't say that, be careful that one day in the future I really see this Shangxian, and I will sue you first, saying that you, as a land lord, failed to protect Chang'an and let monsters sneak in  .¡±

    "This little brother, absolutely not, it's really not easy for me to cultivate to the fairy fruit position here, little brother, please don't do this." The face of the land lord showed a look of prayer.

    Ye Chen didn't speak, he just looked at the land lord silently, as if he was waiting for the land to open his mouth, the land lord sighed helplessly.

    "Well, well, I can only tell my little brother that this Shangxian has a lot of background, he is a genuine innate god, and with Xiaoxian's ability, he is absolutely untouchable."

    "Innate God." Ye Chen stroked his smooth chin, and carefully thought about how many innate gods there are in Journey to the West.

    But no matter how he thought about it, Ye Chen didn't feel that those aloof gods had anything to do with him. The only explanation was that the Taoist he met in the small temple that day was the god mentioned by the land.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1346 Strength Division

    ?

    "Forget it, who cares, anyway, it's not a bad thing to have a great god behind me to help me. As for what the Taoist said that day"

    Ye Chen suddenly remembered what the Taoist said to him that day, going west is not necessarily a good thing. He has been thinking about the true meaning of this sentence for the past few days, but the more he thinks about it, the more uncertain he becomes.

    "Shouldn't I take part in this trip to the west? But the system said that only when I finally get the scriptures and meet the Tathagata can I solve all the doubts."

    Ye Chen was full of doubts, but he didn't know who to tell these words to. The Taoist disappeared after that day. Even if Ye Chen wanted to ask, he couldn't find him because of his great powers.

    "Brother, brother?" Ye Chen was called back to reality by the land lord, "If brother has nothing to do, Xiaoxian will leave first. There are still some things in the city that Xiaoxian needs to deal with."

    "By the way, little brother, just now you said you were going to sue me" Distressed expression appeared on the land father's face, and Ye Chen saw through his thoughts at a glance.

    "Don't worry, you saved me this time, I won't really sue you, I just said that just to ask who is helping me behind the scenes."

    "That's good." The Earth Lord smiled, "Then Xiaoxian will leave first, if you need help with anything, just go to the Earth Temple in the north of the city, call Xiaoxian twice, and Xiaoxian will appear.  "

    "Well, I see." After Ye Chen finished speaking, the Land Lord jumped on the spot, and when Ye Chen looked at the Land Lord without knowing why, he suddenly saw his body slowly sinking into the ground.

    "Brother, let's meet again by fate." After the land finished speaking, his body suddenly disappeared in place, leaving no trace on the ground, as if he had merged with the earth.

    "Spells are really amazing, but the time in this world is too short, and I don't have time to learn any spells. It seems that I can only learn some from Monkey King and the others in the future."

    Ye Chen lamented the magic of the spell, and walked out of the bun shop. He flipped through the description of the power in this world in his mind.

    There are actually two types of gods: one is innate gods, that is, gods born as gods. This kind of god is the embodiment of the great way, with boundless divine power, but ordinary people cannot cultivate it, and it is very uncommon. They usually live in seclusion above the nine heavens.

    The second type of gods is the gods that often appear in the world of Journey to the West, that is, people cultivate immortals. This kind of gods are cultivated step by step by people, and they are divided into ghost immortals, human immortals, earth immortals, gods and heavenly immortals.

    The strength of these kinds of immortals is increasing step by step. The land gods should belong to the earth immortals. They are immortals who wander around on land.

    And Sun Wukong's level probably belongs to the celestial beings, that is to say, except for the innate gods and a few extremely powerful celestial beings, basically no one in the world of Journey to the West is the opponent of Monkey King.

    This also explains why Monkey King can make a big disturbance in the Heavenly Palace, beating many immortals and fleeing all the way, because many immortals are at the level of immortals, and there are very few immortals among the immortals handling affairs in the heavenly court.

    Most of the celestial beings are either living in seclusion, or they are like Taishang Laojun, who practice alchemy all day long and basically don't care about world affairs. As for the matter that Sun Wukong overthrew Taishang Laojun when he jumped out of the alchemy furnace

    Ye Chen thought of this and smiled, "All immortals know that the Dao is irreversible, Sun Wukong's rioting in the Heavenly Palace is an inevitable catastrophe, and the Taishang Laojun is just pushing the boat with the current."  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 1347 Sue

    ?

    Thinking about these things about the strength in Journey to the West, Ye Chen couldn't help walking to the front of a big restaurant. He turned his head and saw the dazzling array of dishes on the tables in the restaurant, and couldn't help feeling a little hungry.

    Ye Chen, who has been "fighting wits and courage" with monsters since last night, has not eaten a drop of water, let alone other food.

    It's not like he didn't think about eating two more buns before leaving the bun shop, but when he thought that those buns were made of human flesh, he lost his appetite.

    Now walking in front of the restaurant, Ye Chen smelled the smell of food and wine from the restaurant, and suddenly had an appetite again, but he was penniless, even if he went in, he would be beaten out.

    "I would have asked the Landlord for some money if I knew it earlier." Ye Chen shook his head when he thought of this, "I guess there is no result if I ask for it. These gods don't eat, so what do they want money for?"

    After struggling in his mind for a while, Ye Chen still left the gate of the restaurant. He wanted to go to the imperial city to find Xuanzang, but with his identity, the imperial city was naturally inaccessible, so he could only go to the land princess first.  , let him help himself.

    But just when Ye Chen had just taken two steps, he suddenly heard a rush of footsteps behind him. Ye Chen turned around and saw a group of servants in the government office.

    He looked at these people curiously. This was the first time he saw the yamen servants after entering Chang'an City, so he couldn't help but stop, waiting for the yamen servants to arrest the prisoners.

    "Bold murderer ahead, don't leave!" A man who looked like the head of the yamen pointed in Ye Chen's direction. Ye Chen turned his head and looked around, wanting to see who was the unlucky guy who killed someone and was found out.  up.

    However, after Ye Chen looked at the people around him, he found out in horror that his surroundings had become a vacuum at some point, and the people around him had withdrawn a long distance away.

    The yamen servants didn't slow down at all, they walked towards Ye Chen aggressively, Ye Chen was completely stunned, he looked at the yamen servant, and didn't know what to say for a while.

    The head of the yamen servant walked to Ye Chen's side and handcuffed Ye Chen's hands and feet, "We suspect that you are related to a murder case at a bun shop, come with us to the government!"

    Ye Chen was dumbfounded, "I didn't kill those two people, they were killed by the Landlord, they are monsters!"

    The yamen servant was stunned for a moment, he looked at the subordinates around him, and then a group of yamen servants burst into laughter, "You are really funny, you can't even make up a lie, and you returned the land, why don't you say that the Jade Emperor killed you?"  people?"

    "Really, what I said is true!" Ye Chen defended weakly, but the yamen servant only thought that this man was a lunatic with delusional disorder, and ignored Ye Chen's words at all.

    Ye Chen had no choice but to be taken to the government office. He was escorted to the government office. The government servant kicked Ye Chen's knee socket. Ye Chen couldn't bear it anymore and fell to his knees.

    "Successful!" A shrill voice came from the front, and then, an official dressed in official clothes came out, and he sat behind the case in front of Ye Chen.

    "Who is in the hall?" Master Guan's voice was so powerful that an innocent person like Ye Chen couldn't help trembling after hearing it, as if the voice was pressing on him.

    "My lord, Yechen, pay my respects." Ye Chen said, and kowtowed in the direction of the official. He didn't dare to look up at the official from the beginning to the end.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1348 Dismembered Corpse

    ?

    "Ye Chen, do you know what crime you have committed?" The official asked Ye Chen, and Ye Chen raised his head. He looked at the official in front of him, "Report to the adults, but the younger ones don't know."

    "Bold!" The official picked up the gavel and slapped it heavily on the public case, "Two members of the Baozi shop in the south of the city were wiped out, but you did it alone?!"

    "It's not me, my lord, it's really not me, it was the Lord of the Land who killed the two of them, and one of them is a monster!" Ye Chen said hastily.

    "Presumptuous! You dare to utter nonsense in the courtroom. Do you want to clear yourself of the crime?! Come on, give me forty boards!"

    After the master official gave an order, two yamen servants walked over from behind Ye Chen. They hit Ye Chen's back hard with the sticks in their hands, and Ye Chen fell to the ground at that time.

    Afterwards, the two yamen servants pointed at Ye Chen's back, one person and one board, and hit Ye Chen's back forcefully. Ye Chen only felt that his back was torn and fleshy, and the pain was unbearable.

    "My lord, I really didn't kill anyone!" Although Ye Chen was being beaten, he was still trying to excuse himself. After all, he really didn't kill those two people.

    "Keep hitting until he admits his crime!" The official gave such an order indiscriminately, and Ye Chen almost passed out after hearing it.

    "My lord, you are so shameless. In order to solve the case as soon as possible, you actually want to beat me to death. Let me tell you, if you didn't kill me, you didn't kill me. I didn't kill me if you killed me!"

    Ye Chen yelled and cursed loudly, which made the official sitting behind the case suspicious, "Wait a minute."

    The yamen servant immediately stopped, and Ye Chen raised his head to look at the lord official, wondering what bad idea this lord official had, who wanted to put the blame on himself.

    "You said you didn't kill the person, but someone saw that you were the only one who entered the bun shop last night, and you came out this morning before the bun shop opened, and then the bun shop found the body, how do you explain it?"

    "It's true that those two people died in front of me, but I really didn't kill them!" Ye Chen yelled loudly, and when he was about to say Di Gong again, he suddenly closed his mouth.

    "Then tell me, where is the real murderer now? If you didn't kill someone, why did you run away in a hurry?" The official patted the gavel again.

    "Why didn't my lord lift up the two corpses to have a better look? If those two were really ordinary people, and I had no grievances against them, why would I kill them and bring disaster on myself?"

    "Come here, bring up the corpses!" After hearing this, the lord official called his subordinates, but the leader of the yamen servant suddenly became embarrassed, "My lord, these two corpses"

    "How?" The official looked at the leader of the yamen servant, not knowing what he wanted to say.

    "It's horrible, sir, please be mentally prepared." After the leader of the yamen servant finished speaking, he ordered his yamen servants to lift up the two corpses, and then they lifted the white cloth from the two corpses.

    "Damn it! You are killing me!" When Ye Chen saw the two corpses, he cursed countless times in his heart. These two people were beaten badly by the land master, and now they can't see their original appearance at all.  up.

    Ye Chen couldn't justify himself through these two corpses. Since the man's face was smashed into pieces, now no one could see that it was a monster face with blue face and fangs.

    The moment the white cloth was uncovered from the body, the official's expression was not good either. His expression changed again and again, and he should have suppressed himself in the end to not spit it out.

    "Carry the corpse down first, let the clerk do a careful inspection, and bring witnesses up!" The official lord covered his mouth with a handkerchief, then waved his other hand, signaling the yamen servant to quickly carry the corpse down.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1349 Wronged

    ?

    The corpses were carried down by the yamen servants. For some reason, the two people died less than an hour ago, and their corpses already emitted a very strong stench.

    The witness was brought up by the yamen servant, and he couldn't help throwing up as soon as he entered the hall of the yamen. It seems that the smell is really unbearable for ordinary people.

    Master Guan covered his mouth and nose, but even so he could still smell the stench, but in order to try the case, he still forcibly suppressed the feeling of nausea.

    "Witness, do you deny this person?" The official pointed to the witness and then to Ye Chen, motioning the witness to look at Ye Chen's appearance.

    The witness had just vomited, and he followed the direction pointed by the official, and looked carefully at Ye Chen who was kneeling beside him, "My lord, that's right, this is the person."

    "What exactly happened? Tell me in detail." The official looked at the witness, "If you dare to give false testimony, you will be punished as an accomplice in the murder case!"

    "Yes, my lord, I dare not lie. The thing is, last night, when I just came home, I saw this man wandering in the street before the curfew. Out of curiosity, I took a second look.  .¡±

    "When this man passed by the door of the bun shop, the proprietress of the bun shop who went out to pour water saw this man. After the proprietress said a few words to him, he followed the proprietress into the bun shop."

    "Is there such a thing?" The official interrupted the witness and looked at Ye Chen.

    "Yes, that's right. I just arrived in Chang'an and I didn't have any silver on me. When I was worried about being kicked out of Chang'an city last night, the proprietress of the bun shop took me in." Ye Chen replied truthfully.

    "What happened later?" The official looked at the witness again.

    "Later, there seemed to be no sound in the bun shop. I didn't observe for a long time, and I saw that this person didn't look like a bad person, so I went home."

    "The next thing is what happened this morning. When I went to buy buns this morning, I saw this man walking out of the bun shop in a panic."

    "I didn't pay attention to him at that time, I just wanted to buy two buns quickly so that I could go to work in the field after eating, but when I got to the door of the bun shop, I found that the bun shop hadn't opened yet."

    "Usually, the lady proprietress of the bun shop will open early no matter what the weather is like in spring, summer, autumn and winter, but today the bun shop is not open as usual."

    "I found something strange, so I tried to push the door of the bun shop, but I didn't expect that the door was ajar. I pushed it lightly, and the door opened."

    "As soon as I walked into the bun shop, I smelled a strong smell of blood. I hurried to the counter of the bun shop, but found"

    The witness said, as if recalling the scene at that time, coupled with the stimulation of the smell of corpses in the air now, he couldn't help vomiting again.

    "Okay, okay, take the witness down first." Master Guan's eyes were full of disgust. After the witness was taken down, he looked at Ye Chen again, "What else do you have to say this time?"

    "My lord, the younger one was wronged. Please be clear, my lord. I didn't kill the two members of that family. My lord looks at my physique. I'm a powerless person. How could I kill two people in a row?"

    "Why is it impossible? The proprietress of the steamed stuffed bun shop is the only one struggling to support her, and her husband is sick in bed all year round. Wouldn't it be easy for you to kill these two people?"

    "Sophistry!" Master Guan still wanted to put on the breeze of being an official, but the smell of corpses in the air was still there, and he dared not let go of his hand covering his mouth and nose, which greatly weakened his prestige, so he had no choice but to give up.  He patted the gavel.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1350 Taoist Rescue

    ?

    "Come on, give me another 40 slaps. This prisoner's mouth is too hard. Now that there are witnesses and evidence, he dares to quibble. It seems that you really don't cry without seeing the coffin!"

    After the official finished speaking, the two yamen servants walked up behind Ye Chen. It seemed that they still wanted to use the previous method to beat Ye Chen again, but at this moment, a loud shout came from outside the yamen.

    "Wait!" The voice was thick and powerful, piercing through layers of high walls, and went straight into the official office. Everyone only heard his voice but did not see him.  It's about hitting the board.

    "Wait a minute, my lord, can you listen to the poor Taoist?" Not long after the voice came out, a middle-aged man dressed as a Taoist walked into the gate of the official office.

    Ye Chen also turned his head, wanting to see who stopped the yamen servant's board, but when he turned his head, he found that he didn't know this person at all.

    "Prince Daoist, we are interrogating prisoners here. If it has nothing to do with this case, I would like to ask Master Daoist to step back first. Can we talk about it after the case is over?"

    The official only thought that the Taoist was here to make trouble. Out of politeness, he didn't let the yamen servant drive the Taoist away, but the Taoist walked straight into the hall of the official office as if he didn't hear what the official said.

    He shrugged his nose and smelled the smell in the air. Although the air was still extremely stench, he didn't seem to be affected at all.

    "My lord, Pindao just passed by here, and I wanted to leave, but I didn't expect to smell a strong evil spirit in such an upright place like the government office, so I came in to find out."

    "Evil aura? How can there be any evil aura here? Now it's just the stench from the corpse. Did the priest smell it wrong?" The official obviously didn't believe the Taoist's words.

    "My lord, have you ever seen a dead body stink within an hour?" The Taoist did not argue, but asked the official a question.

    "Thisnot really, but what does this mean? The weather is hot now, and corpses tend to stink, which is understandable."

    "Wrong, big mistake." The Taoist shook his head, "This is clearly the smell that monsters emit after they die. This is a small spell that only little monsters can do.  die."

    "In this way, his companion will receive the news, and either flee or come to avenge his companion, so the two dead are not mortals at all, but monsters!" The Taoist finished speaking and looked at the official.

    "Hmph, you dare to talk nonsense here to deceive people. Come here, handcuff me and give me a hard blow!"

    "Decree!" After the master official finished speaking, the leader of the yamen servant immediately went to the Taoist's side, intending to handcuff the Taoist's hands and feet, but when he went to grab the Taoist's hand, he suddenly found that he had caught nothing!

    The Taoist is like the reflection in the water. He usually looks very clear, but when he wants to grab it, his hand will pass through his body, as if this person does not exist at all.

    "Haha, don't worry about my lord, I'm going to leave now, but I'd like to ask my lord to look into this case." After the Taoist finished speaking, his figure disappeared immediately, as if he had never appeared before.

    The moment the Taoist disappeared, Wu Zuo hurried into the hall of the government office, holding a long sharp object in his hand, "My lord, my lord, please look at this thing!"

    "Submit it up." After the master official finished speaking, the yamen servant walked to Wu Zuo's side, and brought the object in Wu Zuo's hand to the master official. The master official looked at it, but he didn't see anything.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1351 The Truth Comes Out

    ?

    "Wu Zuo, what is this?" The official carefully looked at the object in front of him, but no matter what he thought, he couldn't think of a reason.

    "My lord, this is something I found in the body parts. It doesn't look like a human body part, but it's mixed in the body parts. It's very strange, so I show it to the adults."

    "This is the fang of that monster!" Ye Chen also saw the sharp object, and he recognized what it was at a glance.

    "Oh? Fangs?" The official gave Ye Chen a strange look, "Didn't you fabricate this lie and put this thing in the corpse to clear yourself of the crime?"

    After hearing this, Ye Chen shook his head helplessly. The official lord seems to have found him guilty now, that's why he clung to him like this. Ye Chen knew that no matter what he said now, the official lord would not believe it.

    "Report! The steamed stuffed bun shop has been thoroughly investigated, and we found it in the steamed stuffed bun shopvomit." A yamen servant rushed in from the door, still shouting something, but he stopped as soon as he ran into the hall  Huatou.

    Later, he also began to vomit violently.

    The official frowned and looked at the puddles of vomit on the ground. He couldn't help feeling sick. His face turned from blue to red, and finally back to purple. In the end, the desire to vomit was still suppressed by him.  .

    "If you find something, tell me quickly." The official now just wants to finish the trial of the case quickly, and then go to court immediately, and go back to clean himself of the smell.

    "We, found out, found some unknown meat in the bun shop, and some bones that resembled human bones." The yamen servant retched while talking, and Ye Chen, who was kneeling beside him, felt a little sick at the moment.

    "Wu Zuo, follow him to see, check what kind of meat those meat are, and see if those bones are human bones." After the official finished speaking, he stood up.

    "This prisoner will be detained first, and the next step of the trial will be carried out after the inspection of the bun shop." After finishing speaking, he patted the gavel, and then walked out of the hall immediately.

    Ye Chen was taken to the prison by the yamen servants. After the yamen servants threw him into the prison, he left here. Ye Chen also heard them saying something like "really disgusting" and "going to take a bath".

    In fact, the stench just now didn't have much impact on Ye Chen. He felt very strange. Maybe it was because he smelled too much blood from last night until now, and he was somewhat immune to the smell of corpses.

    He sat quietly in the prison, feeling a little calmer in his heart, "Anyway, there is no place to live now, and this prison is a good place, at least I don't have to worry about being kicked out of the city." He thought optimistically.

    Ye Chen felt a little tired. He hadn't rested since last night, so he simply lay down on the floor of the cell and fell asleep.

    I don't know how long I slept, but a noise woke up Ye Chen. He woke up from his sleep and looked sleepily at the prison's fence.

    "Don't sleep, my lord wants to see you." After the yamen servant finished speaking, he opened the cell door for Ye Chen. He just wanted to walk to Ye Chen's side, but was forced to retreat by the smell of Ye Chen.

    "You, you should follow me." The yamen servant hesitated for a moment, but did not walk to Ye Chen's side, but asked Ye Chen to follow him.

    The yamen servant brought Ye Chen to the hall of the yamen. Ye Chen knelt down on the ground in a very polite manner this time. After a while, the yamen servants roared "Shengtang" in unison.

    Master Guan came out from the back hall, he patted the gavel, "Is Ye Chen under the hall?"

    "It's Xiaomin." Ye Chen kowtowed and replied.

    "Ye Chen, I have now found out the truth, and you are not guilty." After the official finished speaking, the yamen servant quickly came over and untied Ye Chen's hands and feet.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1352

    ?

    "Ye Chen, I misunderstood you before. After all, what you said was too bizarre, so I couldn't believe it." The official master became amiable this time, which was very different from his previous attitude.

    "However I still can't believe that what land lord killed these two people, Ye Chen, did you kill this man and a monster?" The official is still a little puzzled.

    "I" Ye Chen was too lazy to defend himself, but he didn't dare to admit that he killed himself. If the official was tricking him, he would really have admitted the crime of murder himself.  .

    So Ye Chen simply kept silent, as if he didn't hear what the official said at all.  Master Guan also knew that Ye Chen had doubts about him, but he was out of helplessness.

    "Ye Chen, you have to understand. After all, there was a murder case, and I have to try it carefully. If I miss the killer, I can't absolve myself of the blame."

    "Before I hit you, I made you feel bad. It was because I was too arbitrary. In order to make you admit your crime, I had to hit you. But now I really want to understand, Ye Chen, you are really useless."  guilty."

    "Really?" Ye Chen still couldn't believe the words of the official, but the sincere face of the official did not seem to be lying to himself.

    "Yes, I have reported this matter to the imperial court. It was the celestial master in the imperial court who went to check the scene in person, and confirmed that this couple is a human and a demon, and they are in the business of human flesh buns."

    "There is an order from the imperial court that Ye Chen has meritorious deeds in killing monsters. The emperor asked you to go to court and see him, and he also said that he would personally reward you." The official smiled and looked at Ye Chen, "Thisdon't forget to say a few good words for me when the time comes.  sentence."

    "Then I want to take a bath and have a good meal, look" Ye Chen looked at the official, but unexpectedly, the official nodded immediately, "It's easy, it's easy."

    "Come here, take Mr. Ye down to change clothes, and then prepare a good meal for Mr. Ye. Today I want to have a good drink with Mr. Ye."

    After the official finished speaking, a yamen servant took Ye Chen to the backyard. It turned out that the official had already prepared, and the hot water for bathing had been put away, waiting for Ye Chen to arrive.

    Ye Chen took a comfortable bath, and then came to the place where the official was entertaining guests. The official had been waiting here for a long time.

    Ye Chen couldn't help but want to laugh when he saw the expression of the official. This official was completely different from before, and the flattery on his face was ready to come out.

    "Thank you for the food and drink, my lord." Ye Chen was not polite, and sat directly on the seat prepared for him by the official, picked up the chopsticks and ate, after all, he was really hungry.

    Master Guan told Ye Chen to eat slowly, picked up the wine glass again and again, Ye Chen also picked up the glass, touched Master Guan, drank it down, and continued to let go of his stomach to eat.

    Ye Chen was very full during this meal. During the dinner, the official kept asking Ye Chen how he killed the monster. Ye Chen couldn't answer, so he could only prevaricate by saying "the monster will die if you raise the knife with your hand".

    After drinking and eating, the official sent Ye Chen to the outside of the official office. At this time, there was already a carriage waiting for Ye Chen outside the official office.

    Ye Chen said goodbye to the official, and got into the carriage. The driver didn't say anything, but just drove forward. Ye Chen pulled the curtain of the window and saw the carriage driving towards the imperial city.

    "I didn't expect to enter the imperial city by mistake. It seems that I will definitely meet Xuanzang this time, and maybe I can ask the emperor to allow me to go west with Xuanzang." Ye Chen thought silently.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1353 Wei Zheng

    ?

    The carriage was driving slowly in Chang'an City, and the driver seemed to deliberately not let the horse go too fast, so that Ye Chen could see the scenery in Chang'an City clearly.

    Ye Chen looked at the scene outside through the car window. Chang'an City is indeed a capital city, and the level of prosperity here is beyond Ye Chen's expectation.

    As we got closer to the imperial city, the number of vendors and pedestrians on the side of the road did not decrease as Ye Chen imagined, on the contrary, there was a trend of more and more.

    "My lord, we are about to enter the boundary of the imperial city, please get ready, my lord, the emperor is waiting in the palace at this moment." The coachman suddenly gave a reminder, and Ye Chen put down the curtain on the car window tactfully.

    Ye Chen knew what the coachman meant to tell him not to continue observing, because soon after entering the imperial city, many royal secrets would naturally be revealed, and Ye Chen is not qualified to see those yet.

    Sitting bored in the car, Ye Chen began to imagine the appearance of the emperor. It is said that the emperor is handsome and capable of fighting. He will also be a wise king in the future when he is in power.

    Moreover, the identities of the courtiers around him are also very special. Take Wei Zheng as an example. One of his most famous folklore is the dragon king of Jinghe in his dream.

    It is said that Wei Zheng is the reincarnation of Wenqu Xingjun, and his status in the sky is also very high. This time he went down to earth to assist Tang Taizong to achieve the great Tang foundation.

    And the Jinghe Dragon King had nothing to do with Wei Zheng, but in order to drive Yuan Shoucheng, the incarnation of Guanyin Bodhisattva, out of Chang'an, the Dragon King actually cheated in the bet with Yuan Shoucheng, thus violating the rules of heaven.

    After the dragon king violated the rules of heaven, he came to Emperor Taizong to ask for help. Emperor Taizong agreed to the dragon king's prayer and held Wei Zheng back with a chess game. Unexpectedly, Wei Zheng killed the Dragon King in his dream.

    It is said that this incident happened some time ago, but even after it happened not long ago, this incident was still widely spread in Chang'an City, and Wei Zheng became a capable person in the hearts of the people because of this incident.

    Speaking of which, the Dragon King is also pitiful. He was lured by Yuan Shoucheng to bet. He thought it was an ordinary bet, but he didn't expect it to end up like this.

    After all, this Guanyin Bodhisattva actually set up such a gamble in order to facilitate the Tang monk to learn scriptures. In this way, after a series of things, he had the strange experience of the Tang king's three-day tour of the underworld.

    ?After returning from the underworld, the king of Tang was out of his mind, so he had to seek help from Buddhism. Only in this way did he meet Xuanzang, which led to the later journey to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures.

    "My lord, we have already arrived in front of the imperial palace. Cars and horses are prohibited in the palace city, please get off the carriage, my lord." Ye Chen was thinking about the ins and outs of his westward trip when he suddenly heard the words of the coachman from outside the carriage.

    "Oh, good." Ye Chen stopped what he was thinking, and got out of the carriage. The coachman handed over the reins of the carriage to a guard guarding the city, and then led Ye Chen to the palace.

    As soon as Ye Chen got out of the carriage, he saw the huge city gate in front of him. In front of this gate, his figure was very small, which also showed the majesty of the royal family.

    After entering the city gate, a magnificent palace appeared in front of Ye Chen.

    "Young master, in front of you is the Tai Chi Palace, where the emperor discusses matters. The emperor is waiting in the palace at the moment. Please come with me, sir." The coachman slowed down a little and introduced the palace to Ye Chen.

    "Okay." Ye Chen followed the coachman to the outside of the hall, the coachman signaled Ye Chen to wait outside the hall later, he went to report to the emperor, and after a while, the coachman came out of the hall.

    "My lord, please come in." The coachman said, making a "please" gesture, and Ye Chen stepped into the palace cautiously.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1354 Audience

    ?

    Looking in from the outside, the inside of the hall is completely dark. Only when he really steps into the hall, Ye Chen can see the scene in the hall clearly.

    He saw the emperor sitting on the dragon chair. Ye Chen couldn't help feeling a little lost the moment he saw the emperor. He felt that his eyes seemed to shoot out two bright lights, looking in his direction.

    But Ye Chen knew that the emperor didn't look at himself, but at the sky outside, at the mountains and rivers he had conquered, as if he already belonged to his world.

    "What are you looking at, let's go." The coachman found that he couldn't hear Ye Chen's footsteps in front of him, so he quickly looked back and found that Ye Chen was staring at the emperor in a daze, so he quickly reminded him in a low voice.

    "Oh, oh." Ye Chen immediately reacted, he was extremely disrespectful to the emperor looking at the emperor like this, if the emperor wanted to pursue it, he might lose his head now.

    Fortunately, the emperor didn't see Ye Chen, or the emperor just didn't want to argue with Ye Chen at all.

    Ye Chen lowered his head slightly, and from the corner of his eye, he saw a bald monk in the hall. This monk must have a very special status. Although Ye Chen didn't understand the classification of monks, the cassock on this monk was not ordinary at first glance.

    Except for these two people, there was no one else in the hall, no wonder, it was already past noon, unless the emperor had something urgent to announce or a minister wanted to report something, otherwise there would be no other officials here.

    The coachman took Ye Chen to a place about five or six meters in front of the emperor. He clasped his fists and bowed in the direction of the emperor, while Ye Chen knelt down without knowing why.

    "Stand up." The coachman said softly beside Ye Chen, Ye Chen looked at the coachman blankly, then looked up at the emperor, unexpectedly the emperor was also looking at him with a smile.

    Ye Chen was startled, and he didn't dare to get up. He kowtowed three times on the ground, "Crassman Ye Chen kowtowed to the emperor."

    "Get up." The emperor's voice was very mellow, and Ye Chen felt as if thousands of troops were galloping past in his heart. With just this sentence, Ye Chen fell in love with the emperor.

    Ye Chen stood up slowly and looked at the coachman beside him in surprise. He was very curious why this ordinary coachman could enter the hall directly and didn't need to kneel down when he saw the emperor.

    "Aiqing, is this what you call folk monster killers?" After Ye Chen stood up, the emperor first asked the people in the hall.

    Ye Chen looked left and right, but didn't see anyone who looked like an official. After ruling out all the possibilities, he suddenly had an answer in his heart.

    This seemingly ordinary groom turned out to be an official close to the emperor!  And judging from the emperor's tone, this person's status is not low!

    "Report to the emperor, it is this person." The groom replied to the emperor, his tone was neither humble nor condescending, it didn't look like he was talking to the emperor at all.

    "Okay, okay, sure enough, a hero is a boy. I didn't expect Ye Chen to kill the evil monsters in Chang'an city by himself at such a young age. It is really a blessing for Tang Dynasty to have such a hero boy."

    Ye Chen was flattered, and almost knelt down again when he heard the emperor's words. Fortunately, the "groom man" next to him saw Ye Chen's strangeness and supported him, so he didn't kneel down again.

    "Ye Chen, there is no need to be formal, there are only four people in this hall, you don't need to kneel down." The emperor's tone lost the majesty before, and Ye Chen relaxed a lot.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1355 Request

    ?

    "Yes, Cao Min thanked Long En." Ye Chen bowed deeply to show his respect to the emperor. The emperor didn't speak, so Ye Chen could only stand up slowly.

    "Aiqing, it must have been a while since the monsters in Chang'an City have caused disasters, right?" The emperor didn't ask Ye Chen first, but asked the "groom" next to Ye Chen.

    "Reporting to the emperor, it has indeed been a long time. It has been more than half a month since the first case of missing persons. These two monsters are indeed two serious troubles."

    "Fortunately, this little brother named Ye Chen stepped forward and subdued the two monsters. Now Chang'an City has regained its former peace, and the people are no longer in danger."

    "Well, yes, Ye Chen, you have made great achievements in killing monsters. I don't know what kind of reward you want? Whether it's a hundred acres of fertile land, a thousand taels of gold, or an official promotion, I can satisfy you."

    "Caomin Caomin only has one request." Ye Chen clasped his fists in both hands, looked down at the ground, and whispered to the emperor.

    "Let's listen if you don't want to talk about it?" The emperor looked at Ye Chen, not knowing what kind of request this young man wanted to make, and hearing Ye Chen's tone was very difficult, which made the emperor a little curious.

    "The grass people only want to go west with Master Xuanzang and obtain the scriptures." Ye Chen said firmly.

    After Ye Chen finished speaking, the hall suddenly fell into silence. The emperor didn't speak, neither did the "grooms" beside Ye Chen, and even the monks in the hall didn't move.

    Ye Chen's heart sank slowly, and now a second seemed extremely long to him, he felt the emperor looking at him, and the sweat on his forehead couldn't help but break out.

    "Why?" After an unknown amount of time, the emperor asked softly again.

    "The grassroots want to help Master Xuanzang to promote Buddhism." How dare Ye Chen tell the truth?  If he said something now and a system told him that he had to go west, then Ye Chen might also be arrested as a monster.

    "But you are not a member of the Buddhist family, and how did you know that Master Xuanzang is about to go west?" The emperor continued to ask.

    "Caomin heard rumors in the market that the emperor wanted Master Xuanzang to obtain the scriptures in order to save sentient beings. Since then, Caomin's only great wish is to be able to embark on the journey to the West with Master Xuanzang.  "

    "And the grass people have the ability to catch and kill monsters. If Master Xuanzang encounters any danger along the way, the grass people can still protect Master Xuanzang."

    In order to be able to travel west with Xuanzang, Ye Chen even said that he "can kill demons".  After Ye Chen finished speaking, he regretted for a while, this bullshit seemed to be really exaggerated.

    However, he is not without confidence in saying this. After all, he has all the disasters on the Westward Journey in his memory. He knows that before Xuanzang met Monkey King, they basically did not encounter any monsters.

    But Ye Chen is still a little worried. After all, his appearance does not belong to the original plot in Journey to the West. If Xuanzang meets Monkey King because of his appearance, there will be some changes

    "Forget it, who cares, even if I encounter monsters, at worst, I can find a land father-in-law to help me. Anyway, there is such a god in the sky, and he will never ignore my life and death."

    Thinking of this, Ye Chen suddenly felt relieved. Although he did not have the ability to kill monsters, his backstage was very tough. Even if he encountered monsters, he believed that he would be able to save himself from danger.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1356 Xuanzang

    ?

    "Okay!" The emperor suddenly exclaimed loudly, "I didn't expect Ye Chen to have such ambitions. He is really a role model for my younger generation in the Tang Dynasty!"

    "However, this matter cannot be decided by me alone, Ye Chen, you still need to ask Master Xuanzang for his own opinion."

    After the emperor finished speaking, Ye Chen raised his head and looked at him, while the emperor pointed to the monk who was meditating beside him. Ye Chen immediately understood that this monk was Xuanzang!

    He glanced at Xuanzang, but Xuanzang was still meditating with his eyes closed, without any intention of looking at him, so Ye Chen could only look at the emperor in embarrassment.

    "Master Xuanzang, I wonder if you would like Ye Chen to follow you?" Seeing that Xuanzang didn't reply, the emperor had to ask himself.

    Xuanzang opened his eyes when he heard the emperor's words. He turned his head and looked at Ye Chen, "Amitabha, the journey to the west may be full of ups and downs, with countless dangers. Why does Benefactor Ye insist on following?"

    Xuanzang's voice is very ethereal, which is a bit different from what is written in the book, but this may be because the hall is too big, there is a trace of echo in his voice, and Ye Chen can't help but feel a little dazed.

    "To prove the Dao." After a moment of daze, Ye Chen replied softly. Before that, he thought of what the Taoist said to him that day, and he wanted to know whether the Dao was in the west.

    Xuanzang saw the sudden spark of determination in Ye Chen's eyes, and he knew that the young man in front of him was not on a whim.

    "Amitabha, please think twice, the westward travel is not as easy as imagined, and the benefactor is still young, why waste his good years on this matter?" It seems that Xuanzang still doesn't want Ye Chen to go with him.

    "No." Ye Chen shook his head, "This matter is of great significance, how can it be said to be a waste of time? Obtaining the truth to save sentient beings, I believe that this is more meaningful than anything in the world."

    Xuanzang lowered his head and pondered for a while, then he suddenly raised his head and looked at Marven Ye, "Do you know what the Dao is and how to save sentient beings?"

    "This" Ye Chen was at a loss for words. He really didn't understand these illusory questions. Ye Chen actually didn't care about the avenues and degrees. In fact, the only thing he really cared about was his own background.

    "Sigh." Ye Chen sighed, "If the mage doesn't want Ye Chen to follow, then Ye Chen doesn't follow. Ye Chen doesn't understand these principles."

    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he looked at Xuanzang. He didn't expect Xuanzang to smile after hearing Ye Chen's words, "The benefactor's Lingtai is clear and bright, not stained with dust, and has a deep connection with Buddhism. He is a good candidate for the westward journey."

    "Ah?" Ye Chen looked bewildered. He didn't know how Xuanzang came to this conclusion. He clearly only said that he didn't know what the Dao is. How could this monk infer so many things?

    But that's fine, anyway, whatever the monk guesses, as long as I can follow him to the west to learn scriptures.

    "Nothing." He first responded to Ye Chen's question with a smile.

    "Your Majesty, the poor monk agrees to accompany Master Ye." Xuanzang said, looking at the emperor, but the emperor just nodded, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes, obviously he didn't understand why Xuanzang brought Ye Chen with him again.  .

    "Please benefactor Ye, please make some preparations. The westward journey will start in a few days. I hope that Master Ye will be ready." Xuanzang finished speaking and looked at Ye Chen again.

    "Okay, thank you Master for reminding me, I will start preparations when I get back today." Ye Chen made a bow, and then Xuanzang turned around and went to meditate again.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1357 General Pingxi

    ?

    "Since Master Xuanzang has agreed with Ye Chen to go westward, I wonder if Ye Chen needs anything?" Seeing that Xuanzang continued to meditate, the emperor asked Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen pondered for a while, he was thinking about what he needs, silver taels?  It doesn't seem to be useful on the westbound road.  clothing?  I have some clothes, which should be enough to change and wash at any time.

    As for servants and the like, Ye Chen didn't even think about it. The road to the west is full of dangers. Even if he has an immortal body, it is hard to say that he is absolutely safe, let alone those ordinary people.

    "Reporting to the emperor, the grass people don't have anything they need." After thinking about it, Ye Chen couldn't think of what he needed, so he simply didn't want anything.

    "Don't want anything?" The emperor looked at Ye Chen, his eyes were even more surprised. There were too many strange things happened in the hall today, and the emperor was a little confused.

    First, Xuanzang inexplicably agreed to Ye Chen's journey westward, and then Ye Chen took advantage of the great opportunity and didn't mention any material requirements to himself. This is totally unreasonable.

    "Yes, Your Majesty, I don't want anything. As long as I can go west with Master Xuanzang, I can throw away this little life of the grassroots." Ye Chen looked at the Emperor with a smile.

    "But this makes me a little embarrassed. Ye Chen, you have made great achievements in killing monsters first, and you have selflessly followed Master Xuanzang to the west. If I don't give you some praise, everyone in the world will laugh at me for being a cheapskate.  .¡±

    "How about this, I named you General Pingxi, responsible for protecting Master Xuanzang on the way west, what do you think?" The emperor asked tentatively.

    Ye Chen knew that this was the emperor giving him face. Normally, it would be impossible for so many people to ask the emperor to give him a reward. Now that the reward is in front of him, if he doesn't want it, it will be too much.

    "Grassmen thank you Long En, the emperor can rest assured, the grassmen will definitely escort Master Xuanzang to the place where the scriptures are located safely, and will never disappoint the trust of the emperor!" Ye Chen was about to kneel down as he spoke, but was stopped by the emperor.

    "You don't need to be polite, Wei Zheng, take our General Pingxi to choose a weapon that is convenient for you. There are many monsters along the way, so fighting and killing are inevitable. Having a weapon is better than nothing."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." After the groom beside Ye Chen finished speaking, he looked at Ye Chen, "Let's go, Mr. Ye, oh no, it's General Ye now, I'll take you to choose a weapon."

    Ye Chen was completely stunned at this moment, he stared at the groom in front of him with wide eyes, "Wei Zheng, Master Wei?"

    "I'm right here." Wei Zheng made a bow, and Ye Chen couldn't see the appearance of a prominent official in him at all. If the emperor hadn't explained it, Ye Chen still thought he was just a small official.

    "I didn't expect not only to see the emperor today, but also to let Mr. Wei Zheng Wei drive for me. I am really" Ye Chen was so excited that he couldn't help but laugh when the emperor and Wei Zheng saw him.

    "Okay, General Ye, let's go." After Wei Zheng finished speaking, he walked out of the hall with an excited Ye Chen.

    "Master Xuanzang, why did you suddenly change your mind and want to take Yechen to the west?" After Wei Zheng and Ye Chen left, the emperor suddenly asked Xuanzang.

    "Amitabha, to be honest, Your Majesty, Mr. Ye is of extraordinary status. I can feel the breath of Buddha in him." Xuanzang stood up and put his hands together.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1358 Sword

    ?

    "The breath of Buddha?" The emperor looked at Xuanzang. He knew that Xuanzang could not lie, but Ye Chen looked like an ordinary person, how could he have the breath of Buddha?

    "That's right, the poor monk has studied Buddhism for many years, and has met many eminent monks who have attained the Tao in several discussions on the Dharma, but among the eminent monks that the poor monk has seen in his life, none of them has the aura of Ye Shizhu."

    "This kind of breath is invisible to ordinary people. Only those who have been immersed in Buddhism all the year round can have a slight perception. Just now, the poor monk saw the breath of Buddha in Ye Shizhu's eyes."

    "The poor monk doesn't know why this phenomenon appeared on Ye Shizhu's body, but it can be regarded as the instruction of the Buddha to the poor monk."

    "Besides, the poor monk's evaluation of Ye benefactor just now is not false. Ye benefactor's character is much higher than ordinary people, and his character is not bad. The poor monk is quite satisfied with Ye benefactor."

    "Since this is the case, it will all be arranged by Master Xuanzang. I am only an ordinary person, and I can only do my best to support the matter of learning the scriptures. However, it is still up to the Master to decide who to choose to go west."

    "The poor monk thanked His Majesty." Tang Seng finished speaking, put his hands together, chanted the Buddha's name, and then walked out of the hall.

    On the other side, Ye Chen followed Wei Zheng to the important place in the palace¡ªoutside the armory. Wei Zheng ordered the guards to open the gate of the armory, and led Ye Chen into it.

    "General Ye, please choose as you like. General Ye can use all the weapons in the arsenal. Although these weapons are ordinary, they are extremely sharp. They should be more than enough to deal with ordinary little monsters."

    Wei Zheng made a "please" gesture at the door, signaling Ye Chen to go in, but he didn't go in himself. Seeing that Wei Zheng didn't intend to go in, Ye Chen had to go in by himself.

    After entering the arsenal, Ye Chen immediately felt a golden sound coming from his ears, which was the buzzing sound of countless top weapons in the world.

    But what followed was a feeling of a knife cutting your skin. Ye Chen felt as if countless blades had been cut across your body. Although this feeling was not a real touch, it also made Ye Chen feel a little painful.

    "The arsenal in the palace is really powerful. Although the swords and swords inside are still mortal things, they seem to have spirits, and they will issue such a warning when someone enters."

    Ye Chen didn't care about the feelings on his body. He knew that these feelings could not cause any substantial harm to him, so he walked straight into the weapon arsenal.

    He looked while walking, trying to pick out a weapon that he was satisfied with, but after walking for a long time, Ye Chen did not see a weapon that he was satisfied with.

    "It's really difficult to choose a weapon. No wonder Monkey King wasted so much time in the Dragon Palace." Ye Chen thought to himself, and slowly walked to the innermost part of the weapon arsenal.

    He looked at the axes, axes and forks around him, and picked up one or two weapons to try, but these weapons were either bulky or difficult to use, anyway, none of them satisfied Ye Chen.

    At this moment, Lin Tian seemed to see a glimmer of light in the deepest part of the arsenal from the corner of his eye. He turned his head, but found that there was nothing there.

    Ye Chen put down the weapon in his hand and walked to the deepest part of the arsenal. There were no other weapons here, only a dusty sword standing alone on the ground.

    Ye Chen picked up the sword, but suddenly felt some voices around him. He listened carefully and found that the voice was exactly like a dragon chant!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1359 Sword Name Dragon Slaying

    ?

    Ye Chen listened carefully to the dragon's chant in the air, and he found that the dragon's chant came from the sharp blade in his hand. Ye Chen blew off the dust on the sword, and then put the sword by his ear.

    He heard it, and there seemed to be an angry soul roaring in the sword. This dragon chant was not as majestic as usual, but full of anger, unwillingness, and even a hint of hostility.

    Ye Chen quickly put down the sword, and when he heard the voice clearly, an infinite killing intent suddenly surged in his heart, as if the sword had infected himself with its emotions.

    Ye Chen took a deep look at the sword, and then he walked to other places, but his heart could not be calm for a long time, the impact of this sword on him was too great.

    He never thought that he could see such a sharp blade in the arsenal of the mortal world. The killing intent and hostility carried by this sword were beyond Ye Chen's imagination. He was not sure that he could control this sword.

    Helpless, Ye Chen could only continue wandering in the arsenal, but no matter how many weapons he looked at, he still kept thinking about the sword in his heart.

    The impact of that sword on Ye Chen was too great, and he will never forget it for a long time. Although the sword may not be very easy to control, Ye Chen still never forgets it.

    After all, people's desire for power is endless, and Ye Chen needs a powerful weapon to deal with various possible situations.

    He knew that joining Westbound would definitely escalate the difficulties on the westbound road. Although the eighty-one difficulty will not change, who knows if there will be a few more powerful monsters than those in the book in the future?

    Ye Chen walked to that corner again, he picked up the sword again, put the sword in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully, but there was not enough light in the arsenal, so he couldn't fully see the sword clearly.

    So Ye Chen simply walked out of the arsenal with the sword. At this moment Wei Zheng was still waiting outside the arsenal. Seeing Ye Chen coming out, he glanced at the sword in Ye Chen's hand, but then Wei Zheng was stunned.

    "This sword where did you find it?" Wei Zheng immediately walked to Ye Chen's side after seeing the sword. He took the sword from Ye Chen's hand and looked at it carefully.

    "It's in a corner of the armory. At that time, I seemed to see its location flashing, so I found it." Ye Chen answered Wei Zheng honestly.

    "Okay, okay, it seems that this sword has chosen a master for itself." Wei Zheng nodded repeatedly, his eyes full of relief.

    "Master Wei, have you seen this sword before?" Ye Chen knew from the look in Wei Zheng's eyes that Wei Zheng must have seen this sword before, maybe he had used it before.

    "I saw it in my dream." Wei Zheng said, and returned the sword to Ye Chen, "To be honest, General Ye, this sword is the one I held when I beheaded the Dragon King of Jinghe in my dream."

    "What?!" Ye Chen was shocked, "Thenthen I can't take this sword, it belongs to Mr. Wei." Ye Chen waved his hands repeatedly, not daring to end the sword that Wei Zheng handed over.

    "Haha, General Ye is worrying too much. This sword is not the other sword. This sword is just similar in shape. Its spirit is far inferior to the sharp blade that can slay dragons. However, this sword seems to have a spirit, and it should also be good for slashing gods."  sword."

    "So that's how it is." Ye Chen took the hilt of the sword cautiously, "In this case, why not name this sword Dragon Slaying Sword, and I'm asking for good luck from Mr. Wei."

    "It's easy to say, easy to say." Wei Zheng smiled, "I hope this sword can help General Ye cut off the evil spirits in the world, and help Master Xuanzang obtain the scriptures."  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1360 Appease the Sword Spirit

    ?

    Ye Chen held the sword in his hand, feeling extremely excited in his heart. There is a spirit in this sword, which is also high-grade among mortal things. Although it may not be able to kill big monsters, it should be more than enough to deal with ordinary little monsters  up.

    He felt the will from the sword, which was not as strong as before after leaving the arsenal, but every time the sound of the dragon's chant sounded, Ye Chen still couldn't help but tremble.

    After all, he is still a mortal body, and the spirit in the sword still has some influence on him, and he still cannot fully control the sword.

    Wei Zheng seemed to have seen Ye Chen's predicament. He, Wei Zheng, was the one who once beheaded the Dragon King in his dream. In essence, he was naturally much better than Ye Chen.

    So he could see at a glance that Ye Chen could not fully exert the power of this sword yet, and he also found out that the hostility in this sword was extremely heavy during his research on this sword just now.

    "General Ye, if you need it, you can ask Master Xuanzang to see if Master Xuanzang can do anything about the hostility and killing intent in this sword. If you can suppress the hostility, this sword will definitely be invincible  .¡±

    "This is a good way." Ye Chen nodded, "Maybe the breath of Buddhism can influence the sword spirit in this sword."

    The two chatted again, and then Wei Zheng took Ye Chen out of the arsenal. He didn't take Ye Chen into the Taiji Palace again, because Ye Chen was wearing a sword now, and it was not appropriate to meet the emperor alone.

    Wei Zheng took Ye Chen out of the palace and found a residence for Ye Chen outside the imperial city. He told Ye Chen to wait here. When Master Xuanzang decided to go west, Ye Chen could enter the palace.

    Ye Chen naturally has no objection, if Wei Zheng doesn't arrange this place for him, he may have to live on the street again, now that he has food and shelter, he naturally has nothing to worry about.

    One day later, when Ye Chen was resting in the inn, Master Xuanzang came to visit suddenly. He heard about the sword in Ye Chen's hand, so he came here to solve Ye Chen's troubles.

    When Master Xuanzang held the sword in his hand, he was also surprised, "Amitabha, this sword is not extraordinary. It seems that a soul has been born in it, and this soul seems to be struggling constantly, trying to break free from the shackles of this sword."

    Ye Chen could only nod his head repeatedly. He didn't know much about these things, so he could only watch Xuanzang save the soul in the sword, so that Ye Chen could control it.

    Master Xuanzang read the scriptures in the inn all morning. At first, Ye Chen could sit quietly on the stool and watch Xuanzang recite the scriptures, but later, he couldn't sit still and started to walk around the room  stand up.

    Xuanzang was not disturbed by Ye Chen, he concentrated on chanting, and finally returned the sword to Ye Chen after a whole morning.

    "Amitabha, Master Ye, the soul in this sword has been appeased, and its power should not be weakened. This is the best that a poor monk can do."

    "Thank you mage." Ye Chen put his hands together, bowed slightly, and then took the sword back. Sure enough, this time Ye Chen didn't hear the dragon chant again, and the hostility and killing intent in the sword also weakened a lot.

    "The mage's cultivation level is profound, and I admire it." Ye Chen said, bowing again to show his respect to Xuanzang, "However, this sword has lost its soul, and it seems to have lost its ability. Now that I think about it, there is still something  Reluctant."

    "No." Xuanzang shook his head, "The soul in the sword hasn't dissipated, it's just dormant for a while. I think that when Master Ye is in danger in the future, the spirit in the sword will naturally rescue him."

    "It would be great if that's the case." Ye Chen looked at the sword in his hand happily, and he finally felt a little comfort in his heart.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1361 Waiting

    ?

    After Master Xuanzang chanted a Buddhist name again, he left the inn, leaving Ye Chen alone in the room quietly admiring the sword in his hand.

    After that parting, Ye Chen didn't see Xuanzang again for a long time. He was a little strange. That day in the palace Xuanzang clearly said that he would leave after a few days, but there was still no news for such a long time.

    During the period, Ye Chen also went to Wei Zheng, but Wei Zheng didn't know what Master Xuanzang was thinking or what he was waiting for. He could only tell Ye Chen to wait quietly, and he would definitely notify Ye Chen before Master Xuanzang left.

    Helpless, Ye Chen could only go back to the inn and wait. The travel time was not in his hands, and he had no way of deciding when Xuanzang would start his westward journey.

    After several days, Ye Chen was really bored. He wandered around Chang'an City several times. Although the city was very prosperous, Ye Chen had something on his mind, so he couldn't play happily.

    During this period of time, Ye Chen also thought carefully about the things he would face in the future. He read "Journey to the West" in his memory, and he probably knew what he was going to face next. Although he couldn't say anything, he had to make preparations anyway.  .

    Ye Chen, who had nothing to do, could only continue to read about Journey to the West in his room. His memory went back to five hundred years ago, when Monkey King made a big disturbance in the Heavenly Palace. I have to say that Monkey King at that time was really powerful.

    "It would be great if I could go back to that time. I will definitely make troubles in the Heavenly Palace with the Monkey King. If someone could remind him at that time, maybe he can escape the vajra ring of the Taishang Laojun and the palm of the Tathagata."  Heart."

    Later, Ye Chen saw the scene of Sun Wukong in the alchemy furnace of Taishang Laojun, and he felt a faint envy, "If I can also be refined, maybe I can also achieve a body that is not bad."

    But after thinking about it, Ye Chen still shook his head. Although he has an immortal body, he probably won't last long in the alchemy furnace.

    Although he will not die in it, the alchemy furnace will definitely burn him to ashes, and when he comes back to life, he will be burned to ashes again, that kind of pain Ye Chen got goose bumps when he thought of it.

    After a few months like this, Ye Chen has not received any news of his journey to the west. He even wondered whether Xuanzang and the emperor had forgotten about it.

    During the period, he also approached Xuanzang, but the people in the temple said that Master Xuanzang was preparing various matters for the westward journey, and it was not suitable to see people for the time being, so Ye Chen could only return without success.

    He still wanted to go to the emperor, but he thought that Xuanzang was in charge of this matter. Even if he saw the emperor, the emperor might not be able to order Xuanzang to go out immediately, so Ye Chen finally gave up this idea.

    Finally, one day after nearly half a year, there was a knock on the door of Ye Chen's room. Ye Chen opened the door and found Wei Zheng standing outside.

    "General Ye, the emperor ordered General Ye to enter the palace immediately, saying that there is something important to discuss." Wei Zheng looked at Ye Chen with a smile.

    Ye Chen immediately understood that Xuanzang was ready. It seemed that the westward journey had been implemented and was about to start. He hurriedly washed and changed his clothes, took his sword, and followed Wei Zheng into the palace.

    Wei Zheng was still Ye Chen's groom this time, although Ye Chen tried his best to grab the reins from Wei Zheng's hand, but failed, Wei Zheng drove Ye Chen's carriage again, which made Ye Chen helpless and embarrassed.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1362 Westbound

    ?

    After the two arrived in the imperial city, Wei Zheng parked the carriage outside the imperial city as before, and the two entered the imperial palace on foot.

    Entering the Tai Chi Palace that he visited half a year ago, Ye Chen immediately saw the emperor sitting on the dragon chair and Master Xuanzang standing below.

    He and Wei Zheng walked to the side of Master Xuanzang. After the two clasped their fists together, Ye Chen looked at the emperor.

    "General Ye, how have you prepared for the westward trip in the past six months?" The emperor first asked Ye Chen.

    "Reporting to the emperor, the subject is ready and ready to go at any time, just waiting for Master Xuanzang to speak." Ye Chen replied again bowing.

    "Okay, General Ye, I order you to start today, to accompany Master Xuanzang, and travel westward with Master Xuanzang. During the period, you must protect Master Xuanzang well, can you do it?"

    "I will meet Monkey King in a few months, and he still needs my protection?" Although Ye Chen thought so in his heart, he didn't say it out of his mouth.

    "The minister will go through fire and water, and will not hesitate!" Ye Chen's tone was very firm, and the emperor smiled gratifiedly when he heard this.

    "Okay, dear, I did not choose the wrong person. I hope you can take good care of Master Xuanzang on the way west. When you two come back with the scriptures, I will reward you both!"

    "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Ye Chen bowed deeply.

    "Aiqing is free of courtesy." After the emperor finished speaking, he looked at Xuanzang, "Master Xuanzang found me yesterday and said that today is a good weather for traveling. Aiqing, don't blame me for not telling you about this in advance."

    "I dare not." How could Ye Chen dare to blame the emperor?  Even if the emperor didn't tell him, he didn't dare to say anything, so he could only say so.

    "If there is nothing wrong with Aiqing, you can set off with Master Xuanzang now. Master, I will give you a BMW, fifty taels of softness, and two attendants. Do you have any other requirements?"

    "Amitabha, thank you Your Majesty, the poor monk has no other requests." Xuanzang said that he had nothing else to ask for.

    "Okay, without further ado, then the Master and General Ye should set off immediately, come here, and give General Ye the things I bestowed on the Master."

    After the emperor finished speaking, the two guards came to Ye Chen with some silver taels and two attendants. Ye Chen wrapped the silver taels and his clothes together, and carried them on his back.

    Afterwards, Xuanzang walked out of the hall first, followed by the emperor, Wei Zheng Yechen and his followers. In the open space outside the hall, a guard was leading a white horse, waiting for Xuanzang.

    Surrounding the main hall are civil and military officials and some monks who are waiting to send Xuanzang off. These monks are all monks from the temple where Xuanzang once stayed.

    Xuanzang walked up to the horse and lightly touched the horse, "Amitabha, thank you for the reward from the emperor. This horse is full of agility. It will definitely take the poor monk to the west."

    Just when Xuanzang was about to ride a horse, a monk suddenly came out from the crowd. Ye Chen saw this monk, and he knew that this monk was the incarnation of Guanyin Bodhisattva, and this time he came to give Xuanzang a cassock.

    "Master Xuanzang wait a minute, please accept this thing from me." The monk walked to Xuanzang, Xuanzang stopped the action of getting on the horse, and took the wrapped thing in the monk's hand.

    He opened the package, and suddenly saw a cassock that was shining with golden light. Xuanzang looked at the monk in surprise, not understanding where the cassock came from.

    "This thing is called the Jinlan cassock, which was bestowed by the Buddha. If you are determined to learn scriptures and wear this cassock, you will not fall into reincarnation." After speaking, the monk pulled out a tin staff from behind as if conjuring.

    "This tin staff was also bestowed by the Buddha. Holding this tin staff will prevent you from being poisoned." After the monk finished speaking, he handed the tin staff to Xuanzang.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1363 Treasure

    ?

    After the monk finished speaking, all the officials immediately made a commotion. They had never heard of such treasures in the world before, but today they saw two at a time. How could they not be surprised?

    The eyes of all the officials were cast on the two treasures in Xuanzang's hands, and some people even had a greedy gleam in their eyes.

    After all, if these two treasures can fall into the hands of ordinary people, they will be treasures for prolonging life. If nothing else, just say that this cassock "does not fall into reincarnation". Isn't it obvious that wearing a cassock will prevent you from dying?

    However, despite thinking this way, most people still understand that such two treasures can only be owned by truly virtuous people, and Xuanzang is the best choice for the owner of these two treasures.

    "Amitabha, the poor monk is here to thank the Buddha for his kindness, but who is the master? Why are there treasures bestowed by the Buddha himself?" Xuanzang asked.

    Before Xuanzang finished speaking, the monk suddenly rose into the sky, and his body suddenly emitted light. The light was so dazzling that it was hard for everyone to look directly at it.

    After a while, the light weakened slightly, and everyone could finally see the scene in the light, and there was a person floating in the middle of the light.

    No, that no longer belongs to the category of "person". In the eyes of civil and military officials, that is clearly a fairy!

    Everyone immediately knelt down and bowed to the person floating in the air. As ordinary people, they might only have this chance to meet the legendary fairy once in their life, so they were naturally very respectful.

    The only people in the field who did not kneel down were the emperor, Wei Zheng, Xuanzang and Ye Chen. The emperor is the Ninth Five-Year Son, the chosen one, and there is no need to kneel even if he sees an immortal.

    And Wei Zheng is the reincarnation of Wenquxing. He killed the Dragon King in his dream, and his identity is no less than that of ordinary immortals, so when he saw this immortal, he did not kneel down like ordinary people.

    Needless to say, Xuanzang and Ye Chen, Xuanzang knew that this immortal must be a member of the Buddhist sect, and the cassock and tin staff that he came to give himself this time must have been instructed by the Buddha, so he didn't have to kneel down.

    As for Ye Chen, he knew who it was, he had already read this scene in his memory, so when he actually saw the Bodhisattva, he just felt that the Bodhisattva was more holy than the one described in the book, but he had no intention of kneeling down at all.

    "I am Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva. This time, by the order of the Buddha, I will give these two treasures to Xuanzang, Xuanzang. These two treasures can protect your life in times of crisis, so don't lose them."

    "Amitabha, the poor monk took note." Xuanzang put his hands together and chanted the Buddha's name again. From Ye Chen's point of view, he didn't seem too surprised by the arrival of Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    "Xuanzang, traveling to the west is very difficult. You have to go through the disaster to obtain the scriptures. Remember, you can't ride the clouds and opportunistically. You can only go to the west step by step. You have to look at the mountains and rivers and keep in mind the distance of the road ahead."

    "These two treasures will help you when you feel that there are too many difficulties ahead and it is difficult to move forward. Can you remember?" Guanyin Bodhisattva asked.

    "Amitabha, the poor monk will keep in mind the Bodhisattva's teachings, and will definitely overcome all difficulties and obtain the true scriptures." Xuanzang's attitude was very respectful.

    "I have delivered the Buddha's treasure. If you have any difficult problems to solve in the future, you can come to the Purple Bamboo Forest in the South China Sea to find me." After finishing speaking, Guanyin Bodhisattva looked around and said a few more words to the emperor.

    After finishing speaking, Bodhisattva turned around and was about to fly away, but at this moment, she suddenly saw Ye Chen beside Xuanzang, and then, a look that Ye Chen couldn't understand burst out in her eyes.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1364 Killing Intent

    ?

    The look in Guanyin Bodhisattva's eyes disappeared immediately in a trance, and no one except Ye Chen noticed her abnormality.

    "Who are you?" The Bodhisattva asked Ye Chen softly, her tone was the same as before, she couldn't hear any emotion, she was still so non-human.

    But Ye Chen knew that Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva must have discovered something in himself, and he was sure that he did not misread the strange look in Bodhisattva's eyes just now.

    "Bodhisattva, I'm Ye Chen." Ye Chen replied calmly. Although he didn't know why the Bodhisattva paid attention to him, he was not panicked.

    "Ye Chen? Are you going to go with Xuanzang on this trip to the west?" Bodhisattva's tone was filled with doubts, obviously she had never heard of this person before.

    "That's right." Ye Chen replied simply.

    The eyes of Guanyin Bodhisattva gradually became complicated. She stared at Ye Chen carefully and did not speak for a long time. Just when everyone thought it was just the shadow left by Guanyin Bodhisattva, she suddenly spoke.

    "Ye Chen, why do you have an immortal body?" Bodhisattva directly asked her doubts, and this question also touched the secret deep in Ye Chen's heart.

    Ye Chen could only look at the Bodhisattva, he didn't dare to answer at all, after all his secret could not be known to anyone, so he didn't know how to answer for a while.

    "Could it be that you are the incarnation of an immortal?" Bodhisattva was not very sure about his own judgment, "If you are not an immortal, why are you not within the Three Realms and out of the Five Elements?"

    "Bodhisattva, I don't know what you mean." Ye Chen didn't understand why Guanyin Bodhisattva regarded him as the incarnation of a fairy. If it was an incarnation, shouldn't she be able to tell Guanyin Bodhisattva at a glance?

    The Bodhisattva took a deep look at Ye Chen. Ye Chen didn't know what she was thinking. He only hoped that the Bodhisattva would not embarrass himself and let him go west with Xuanzang smoothly.

    The Bodhisattva's eyes changed again and again. For some reason, Ye Chen seemed to feel a faint murderous intent emanating from the Bodhisattva that should not have appeared on people in the Buddhist sect.

    Just when Ye Chen felt that killing intent, a vision suddenly appeared in the world, and the ground in the palace began to shake continuously, as if an earthquake was brewing.

    All the officials kneeling on the ground fell to the ground, and the emperor almost fell too. Fortunately, Wei Zheng beside him helped him, so he didn't fall.

    Only Xuanzang and Ye Chen, who were closest to the Bodhisattva, were not affected in the slightest. Xuanzang clasped his hands together and kept chanting scriptures, while Ye Chen looked at Guanyin vigilantly.

    There was also an abnormality in the sky. The originally clear sky was instantly covered with dark clouds, and the clouds were black, just like the dark clouds before the rainstorm, which made people feel infinitely depressed.

    The eyes of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva became more and more gloomy, and Ye Chen found that her murderous intent was getting heavier and heavier. He suddenly felt as if there was a heavy burden on his body, which was so heavy that he couldn't move or breathe.

    "Wait a minute, Bodhisattva." Just when Ye Chen was about to lose his hold, a melodious voice suddenly came from the sky. This voice had a touch of detachment, which made people feel extremely sacred when they heard it.

    Ye Chen turned his head with great effort, and looked in the direction of the voice. He had never seen such a scene in the book. At this moment, he could only hope that the voice came to rescue him.

    In the sky, a ray of golden light illuminated the dark clouds. I don't know where the golden light came from, but it drove most of the dark clouds in the sky away!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1365 The Immortal in the Golden Light

    ?

    After the voice came, the pressure on Ye Chen's body was still not relieved at all. Although the Bodhisattva looked in the direction of the golden light, he was still casting spells secretly, increasing the pressure on Ye Chen's body.

    "Bodhisattva, don't worry." The voice sounded again, Ye Chen still only heard the voice but not the person, he didn't know who the owner of the voice was, and what happened now was completely beyond the scope of his knowledge.

    The Bodhisattva also looked at the sky, her eyes were much sharper than Ye Chen's, so soon she saw the figure in the golden light, and when she saw the person coming, she waved her arm.

    The pressure on Ye Chen disappeared immediately, and he was able to straighten his waist, but then, Ye Chen sat down on the ground, and he realized that his clothes were already soaked.

    Ye Chen looked around, and he found that except himself and Xuanzang, all the officials in the palace stopped their movements. This scene was very strange.

    Some officials were originally rolling on the ground, but their movements stopped abruptly, and stopped on the way of rolling, as if they were suddenly frozen in the process of rolling.

    The rest of the officials also fell to the ground in all kinds of strange postures, but everyone stopped at their last movement. At this moment, they were like sculptures, and even the expressions on their faces did not change.

    Ye Chen looked at the people around in surprise, everyone stopped in place, even the emperor and Wei Zheng were not spared, it seems that Guanyin Bodhisattva's spell just now did not just lift the coercion on him.

    Ye Chen panted heavily, he looked towards the direction of the golden light in the sky, but there was only golden light shining there all the time, Ye Chen couldn't see who was in the golden light at all with his naked eyes.

    "Bodhisattva, this person has some connections with me. I wonder if the Bodhisattva can let him go and let him go west to learn scriptures with Xuanzang?" The immortal in the golden light asked after seeing the Bodhisattva lifted the spell on Ye Chen.

    The Bodhisattva didn't speak. She withdrew her gaze towards the sky and turned to look at Ye Chen. Ye Chen saw her eyes full of fear.

    "Since he has some relationship with you, I can't say anything. Just now I saw something abnormal in him, and I thought it was a little demon from somewhere."

    After finishing speaking, the figure of the Bodhisattva flashed and disappeared in mid-air. The immortal in the golden light laughed twice, "Go slowly, Bodhisattva, I will take care of it here."

    Afterwards, the immortal in the golden light didn't make a sound. Ye Chen looked at the lying and kneeling people around him, and knew that the immortal who saved him should not have left yet.

    "You, are you still there?" Ye Chen looked in Jin Guang's direction and asked aloud, because he wasn't sure if the man could hear him.

    "Ye Chen, you can speak in a normal voice, I can hear you." The fairy in the golden light responded, and then Ye Chen saw the golden light suddenly soar, and then all the dark clouds in the sky dissipated.

    "Ye Chen, what did the Bodhisattva ask you just now?" The person in the golden light still didn't show up. Although Ye Chen couldn't guess who he was, Ye Chen knew that this person had absolutely no malice towards him.

    "She asked which god I am the incarnation of." Ye Chen replied in the direction of the golden light.

    "Hmm May I ask which immortal incarnation you are? She saw your immortal body?" the immortal in the golden light asked again.

    "That's right." Ye Chen can only answer honestly now, because he knows that the immortal in the golden light can scare away even a Bodhisattva, so his identity must be more noble than a Bodhisattva.

    There are only two possibilities he can think of to make the Bodhisattva retreat so easily-either the immortal is an innate god, or he is a Buddha.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1366 Mystery

    ?

    "She didn't ask anything else?" The immortal in the golden light thought for a while, and asked Ye Chen again.

    "No, I didn't know how to answer her at the time, so I just shut up, but I didn't expect the Bodhisattva to get into trouble." Ye Chen briefly talked about what happened at that time.

    "I see." The immortal in the golden light probably knew something, so after he replied, he didn't make another sound.

    But Ye Chen found that the people around him still hadn't changed, which meant that the immortal hadn't left yet, and he knew that the immortal would not leave these mortals here and ignore them.

    "Ye Chen." After a long while, the immortal spoke suddenly. Ye Chen was unprepared and frightened, "Ah, ah? What's wrong?"

    "Who else knows about your immortal body? Besides, have you met other immortals before?" asked the immortal in the golden light.

    "Except for everyone who was here today, there should be no more people who know about it. As for the immortal" Ye Chen suddenly thought of the Taoist he met before.

    Ye Chen thought about it carefully later, and compared it in "Journey to the West". He found that the person was definitely not an ordinary person. Just because the person knew the book, Ye Chen was sure that he must be a very powerful person.  fairy.

    And what happened later also showed that the Taoist was not an ordinary person, not to mention anything else, just say that when the land god rescued him, if he was not a revered immortal, how could he command these earth immortals?

    "I haven't seen it before." Ye Chen accidentally didn't say anything about the Taoist. He vaguely felt that the immortal in the golden light might know the Taoist, so he decided not to say anything.

    But then, Ye Chen remembered that when the fairy in the golden light first arrived here, Ye Chen remembered that he said that he had some relationship with him.

    "By the way, this Immortal, what relationship do I have with you? Which Immortal are you?" Ye Chen suddenly asked back, which made the Immortal in Jin Guangzhong be defeated.  Did not speak.

    "I am just an ordinary immortal. At most, I have known more immortals. That's why the Bodhisattva gave me a little face. As for the origin of the two of us, I just talked about it casually."

    "But there is always a reason for you to save me, right?" Ye Chen suddenly grasped the crux of the matter, and what puzzled him most now was why this fairy whom he had never met before saved him.

    "Of course, the reason is that an old friend of mine asked me to save you, it's as simple as that." The immortal seemed unwilling to entangle Ye Chen on this topic any longer.

    Ye Chen wisely didn't ask any more questions. He knew that the affairs between gods and immortals were also very complicated, and it couldn't be explained clearly in a sentence or two. If he knew too much now, it might be bad for him.

    "Ye Chen, do you have a skill?" The fairy changed the subject.

    "No, the only thing I can sell now is my body, but this can only keep me from dying. I can't beat monsters." Ye Chen answered truthfully.

    "I'll see you outside the city in three days. Someone will come to you at that time, and he will teach you some spells. You should memorize these spells well, at least to ensure the safety of both of you."

    After the fairy finished speaking, the golden light in the sky suddenly flashed. Ye Chen saw that all the officials on the ground returned to their previous postures. Then, the golden light disappeared, and the surroundings returned to calm again.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1367 Flattery

    ?

    "Guanyin Bodhisattva, it's Guanyin Bodhisattva!" After the golden light disappeared, the ministers around Ye Chen all began to worship in the direction where Guanyin Bodhisattva disappeared.

    Ye Chen saw that the emperor and Wei Zheng also looked at the place where Avalokitesvara used to float in the air with adoring eyes. Ye Chen knew that the immortal must have used some spell to clear the memory of these people.

    The field suddenly became a little chaotic again, Ye Chen only felt that the ministers around him were extremely noisy.

    Only Xuanzang didn't change much, he was still the same as before, with his eyes closed, as if he couldn't see or hear anything.

    From Guanyin's hostility towards Ye Chen at the beginning, until the golden light dissipated at the end, Xuanzang always acted as if he had nothing to do with him, which made Ye Chen feel a little disgusted.

    "Smelly monk, seeing me being humiliated by that Guanyin, you don't say a word. You usually teach all living beings so many principles, but when you meet the Bodhisattva, you act as a good old man."

    "If it weren't for the fact that only you can get the scriptures, I really wish" A trace of hostility slowly rose in Ye Chen's heart, but the hostility dissipated afterward.

    "Oh, forget it, even if I really want to do something, I'm afraid I really can't do anything to him. I'm already immortal, so even if I eat his flesh, it's useless."

    "What's more, this stinky monk is the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi. He has a great background, and his nature is bright, and he is protected by gods in the dark. With my ability, I probably can't do anything to him."

    When Ye Chen was thinking about this, the emperor suddenly made a gesture to quiet everyone, and the ministers around him fell silent instantly, and Ye Chen finally felt less irritable.

    "Master Xuanzang was able to attract the appearance of Guanyin Bodhisattva during his trip. It seems that the significance of this trip to the West is really extraordinary!"

    The emperor's tone was a little excited. It seems that he, the real dragon emperor, was no different from ordinary people when he saw the gods.

    "Amitabha, Your Majesty, the appearance of the Bodhisattva should not be just because the poor monk is about to go west. The Bodhisattva is willing to appear in the palace. This also shows that the Emperor is a wise king, so the Bodhisattva will send auspicious omens."

    After Xuanzang finished speaking, Ye Chen immediately showed a gleam of joy when he saw the emperor's face, but the joy was only fleeting, and then the emperor's expression calmed down again.

    "I didn't see it before, but this monk's flattering skills are also top-notch. He said that monks don't tell lies. You don't know if you say these things against your will."

    "The emperor's scheming is also deep. He obviously agrees with Xuanzang's words in his heart, and he is still secretly happy, but his face insists on showing a look of 'I have long been used to such scenes'."

    Although he thought so in his heart, Ye Chen didn't show it on his face. He echoed and praised the emperor's ability to govern the country, which actually attracted the Bodhisattva to come.

    Seeing this, the surrounding ministers began to bow down to the emperor again, saying something like "God bless me, Tang Dynasty" while bowing.

    The emperor stroked the beard on his chin. Although his expression didn't change, Ye Chen could tell that he was very useful to these flattery.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1368 Out of the City

    ?

    After the civil and military ministers tried their best to praise him, the emperor finally seemed to be tired of hearing it. Wei Zheng saw what the emperor was thinking. He waved his hand to signal the officials to calm down.

    Afterwards, Wei Zheng looked at the sky, and then whispered something in the emperor's ear. After listening, the emperor nodded, and then looked at Xuanzang and the others.

    "It's getting late, and I can't delay the mage's time any longer. If the mage doesn't arrive at today's destination today, I'm afraid I'm going to blame him in my heart."

    "Amitabha, poor monks don't dare." Xuanzang clasped his hands together, looking unhurried. Only Ye Chen knew that Xuanzang might be as anxious as a fire now.

    "Haha, let's not talk much, Master, please set off now, so as not to miss the opportunity." After finishing speaking, the emperor walked up to Xuanzang himself and helped Xuanzang onto the horse.

    Xuanzang was overwhelmed by flattery, how dare he really ask the emperor to help him?  So when the emperor put his hand on him, Xuanzang got on the horse immediately, and that movement didn't look as weak as it was described in the books.

    "Amitabha, the poor monk is leaving. Your majesty, take care of the dragon body. When the poor monk returns with the scriptures, he will recite the prayer scriptures day and night for the emperor and the Tang Dynasty."

    After finishing speaking, Xuanzang straightened the cassock on his body, and then he took the tin staff from Ye Chen. After handing over the tin staff, Ye Chen took the reins of the white horse.

    The emperor looked at Xuanzang on the horse, his eyes suddenly turned red, and he didn't know whether it was because of reluctance or distress.

    "Master, this trip is far away, I don't know when we will see you again, I don't ask for anything else, I just ask the master to take care of his body and survive the many disasters."

    Having said that, the emperor took Xuanzang's other free hand, "In the future, when the master returns safely, I will make an invincible golden body for the master, and be admired by the people of the world forever."

    "Amitabha, the poor monk thanked the emperor." When Xuanzang said these words, his eyes were filled with tears, as if he was saying goodbye to his old friend for many years.

    Looking at the scene of the two big men, Ye Chen couldn't help but get goose bumps on his body, "These two men are so tired and crooked." He thought wickedly.

    Just when Ye Chen was distracted, Xuanzang patted the horse's head lightly. After Ye Chen heard it, he led the horse and turned around, and then walked towards the outside of the palace.

    The emperor led all the civil and military officials to wave back again and again, his eyes were full of reluctance, anyone who looked at it could see the emperor's concern and reluctance for Xuanzang.

    Xuanzang didn't look back, Ye Chen secretly turned his head to take a look, and found that Xuanzang had already closed his eyes again, and he was in meditation. At this moment, there was no trace of sadness on Xuanzang's face.

    "Ruthless monk." Ye Chen thought silently.

    A group of people left the palace, Ye Chen told Xuanzang, and knowingly asked Xuanzang which direction he should go.

    Xuanzang woke up from his trance, pointed to the west, and signaled Ye Chen to go to the west gate of Chang'an City. Ye Chen got the order and led the horse out of the city.

    After leaving the city, Ye Chen led the horse and continued westward, but he felt that the package on his body was a bit heavy, so he took off the package and handed it to a follower, and ordered the follower to put the cassock given by the Bodhisattva in the package.

    Ye Chen knew that Xuanzang would not wear that cassock. This monk looks simple and honest, but in fact he has a ghostly spirit. Otherwise, how could he subdue a rebel like Monkey King?

    He led the horse and walked westward with Xuanzang and two entourages. Since then, the journey to the west has begun.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1369 The first difficulty in Chang'an

    ?

    The old god Tang Seng was sitting on the horse on the ground, and Ye Chen was leading the horse for him. The two of them didn't say a word on the way. Ye Chen had some doubts in his heart, but he saw Tang Seng was meditating with his eyes closed, so he didn't have the nerve to ask.

    "Ye Chen, let's speed up the process. If we keep going at this speed, we don't know how long it will take to reach Lingshan." When Ye Chen was leading the horse and walking slowly, Tang Seng said suddenly.

    Ye Chen turned his head and found that Tang Seng had opened his eyes, he smiled at Tang Seng, "Master, don't worry, the road to the west is long and obstructive, no matter how fast we are, we can't reach Lingshan in a few days.  "

    "No." Tang Seng shook his head, "You must know that a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. What's more, if we accumulate a little, we can take a step or two every day, and maybe we will be able to reach Lingshan a few months earlier in the future.  Scripture."

    "The mage taught me that." Ye Chen nodded. He already knew that the first catastrophe was about to happen, and this catastrophe was caused by Tang Seng's eagerness to learn from the scriptures and his eagerness for success.

    Even though he knew this, Ye Chen still obeyed Tang Seng's words, because he knew that he could not change the course of the journey to the West, nor could he save Tang Seng from one or two catastrophes.

    If Ye Chen forcibly changes the course and saves Xuanzang from a catastrophe, although their journey will be much easier, there may be some troubles in the future.

    Leaving aside whether there will be more difficult catastrophes in the future, first let's talk about the Bodhisattva who is observing secretly. If she stumbles on the road, Ye Chen can't deal with it.

    So all he can do is to obey Tang Seng's words, but at the same time Ye Chen is also ready to deal with the first disaster after the westward journey begins.

    Ye Chen led the horse to speed up the pace. He looked back at Tang Seng, and found that Tang Seng didn't fall into meditation again this time, but was thinking about something.

    There was some pride in Tang Seng's eyes, and Ye Chen knew that this should be Xuanzang recalling the scene where the emperor sent him off just now, and now Tang Seng is at a time when the spring breeze is in full swing.

    "Now let you laugh for a while, I'm afraid you won't be able to laugh when you see the tiger spirit." Ye Chen was thinking secretly, he was imagining Tang Seng's distorted expression when he saw the monster for the first time.

    "Ye Chen, what are you thinking?" Tang Seng asked suddenly, which caught Ye Chen a little off guard. He couldn't say that he was imagining Tang Seng's embarrassment, could he?

    "No, it's nothing, I was just wondering why the Bodhisattva violated the precept of anger for me just now." Ye Chen took the opportunity to tell what happened just now, the purpose was to test Tang Seng's attitude towards this matter.

    "Bodhisattvas are also cultivated by human beings after countless calamities. Although the six sense organs are pure in Buddhism, they will inevitably violate the precepts sometimes, but I think Bodhisattvas should punish themselves for this matter."

    "Fart." Ye Chen retorted with disdain in his heart, "You monk, I'm afraid you don't know how many disasters on the road in the future are arranged by Guanyin for you, right?"

    Ye Chen still answered "yes", but he was quite dissatisfied with Tang Seng's attitude. This Tang Seng is simply a model of life, and no one can offend what he says.

    While the two of them were talking, they had already traveled a short distance. On the way, Ye Chen saw some hidden details, but he didn't say anything, just led the horse and continued on.

    Soon, Ye Chen saw a hole in front of him, and he knew that the first difficulty had come.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1370 Demon Cave

    ?

    Ye Chen let go of the rein at the right time and let the white horse walk on its own. The white horse was psychic, and Ye Chen knew that the Bodhisattva had secretly pointed out the white horse just now, so it could find the right way by itself.

    "Hey, it's hard for these two attendants, it shouldn't be too late to let them go back now" Ye Chen thought of this, and glanced at the two attendants behind him, but in the end he still didn't drive them away.

    "Forget it, if he drives away, the tiger spirit may eat Tang Seng. If Tang Seng is really eaten, my crime will be serious."

    Thinking of this, Ye Chen looked at the followers behind him with pitiful eyes. Seeing Ye Chen looking at him again and again, the two followers thought there was something wrong with him.

    Ye Chen knew that he couldn't expose too much, so he simply didn't look at the two, but focused on the road ahead.

    "Come on, come on." Ye Chen looked at the unobvious entrance of the cave on the road ahead, and knew that the tiger spirit must be waiting in the cave now.

    This tiger spirit is also pitiful, he doesn't know who he has offended, he just wants to catch two people to make ends meet, but he was killed by Taibai Jinxing in the end.

    Just when Ye Chen was thinking about what was going to happen next, Tang Seng who was sitting on the horse suddenly exclaimed. Ye Chen came back to his senses and found that Tang Seng had fallen into the cave with his horse and man.

    "Ye Chen, save me!" Tang Seng yelled in the cave, and Ye Chen jumped into the cave without thinking about it.

    Seeing this, the followers at the rear put the things in their hands on the ground and jumped in. Their duty and mission was to protect Tang Seng. If something happened just after becoming Tang Seng, they would be beheaded when they returned.

    The terrain in the hole sloped downwards, Ye Chen rolled a few times in the air, and then fell on the wall again, which made him feel as if the bones in his body were about to fall apart.

    "Plop!" Ye Chen heard the sound of something falling in front of him, and then he also fell heavily on the ground. In the next moment, Ye Chen suddenly felt that he was hit hard twice again.

    "Oh, it hurts me to death." Ye Chen shouted loudly, and the two attendants quickly got off Ye Chen and helped Ye Chen stand up. Ye Chen couldn't help being a little angry when he saw Tang Seng standing in front of him.

    "You monk, how did you hide so quickly?" Ye Chen asked angrily, but Tang Seng looked at the cave as if he didn't hear it.

    "General Ye, keep your voice down, I think this cave is unusual, and the cave is very smelly, maybe it's the cave of some monster!" A follower whispered in Ye Chen's ear.

    Ye Chen glanced at the follower in surprise, he didn't expect this follower to be quite smart, and could guess that this was the monster's cave.

    "But it's still too late." Ye Chen couldn't help sighing in his heart, he could only watch helplessly as the two followers who were still alive stepped towards the abyss of death step by step.

    "Come on, let's go inside and have a look. If there is any monster in this cave, we will hold him back, and you and the mage will go first." Another follower said boldly.

    "But how do we escape." Ye Chen looked at the top of his head helplessly, Ye Chen felt it when they came down, the entrance passage of this cave was winding and winding, it was as difficult as climbing out of here for ordinary people.

    There is no way, several people can only walk forward together in the dark hole, hoping to find an exit inside.

    I don't know how long the hole is. It's very dark in the hole, and Ye Chen and his followers have nothing to ignite, so they can only move forward in the dark.

    The surrounding area was terribly quiet, Ye Chen could only hear the occasional "tick" sound of water dripping on the ground from ahead, besides that, it was the sound of the stones at their feet colliding with each other.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1371 General Yin

    ?

    Just as a few people were groping forward, a gust of evil wind with a strong stench suddenly blew over from the front, blowing so hard that they couldn't open their eyes.

    "Go, go! There's something wrong with the wind!" Ye Chen yelled, and the cave was full of his echoes, but just as they turned around, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.

    Although the cave was pitch black, Ye Chen, who turned around and became the leader, still saw the shadow in front of him. He knew that the owner of the cave had appeared.

    "Here comes my general Yin's cave, do you still want to leave?" A rough voice came from the direction of the figure in front of him. Ye Chen didn't dare to move immediately after hearing this voice.

    At this time, there was a ray of light in the cave, and several people looked at the light source at the same time, and found that the light turned out to be from the "person" in front.

    This light was like two lights, and it suddenly lit up in front of Ye Chen. Ye Chen carefully looked at the source of the light, and suddenly found that it turned out to be the light from the monster's eyes!

    Later, a gust of evil wind blew again, this time the source of the wind had changed, Ye Chen only felt as if he was facing a huge wind outlet.

    I don't know if the wind is too strong, or the monster used a spell, Ye Chen only felt his body lighten up, and he flew up with the wind, but what followed was a burst of dizziness.

    It turned out that the monster cast a spell and easily carried the four people into the depths of the cave.

    After floating dizzily for a while, Ye Chen finally landed on the ground. To be precise, he actually fell on the ground.

    "Vomit." There were two sounds of vomiting from beside him, Ye Chen turned around and found that the two attendants were leaning on the wall and vomited violently. It should be that the evil wind just made them a little dizzy.

    "I don't know what auspicious day it is today, but four desperate people entered my territory together. It seems that I can have a full meal today, haha."

    The rough voice sounded again, and Ye Chen looked towards the source of the voice. He saw Tiger Spirit standing in the way with dozens of little demons, and Ye Chen finally saw his appearance clearly.

    The appearance of this monster is very unusual. His two huge canine teeth are exposed outside, showing his ferocity. His back is wrapped with something like tiger skin, and a circle of cloth is wrapped around his waist.

    This monster does not look as ugly as other monsters, upon closer inspection, Ye Chen actually felt that he still had a bit of arrogance.

    In particular, the monster's eyes seemed to be flickering with lightning, which was particularly bright in this slightly dim cave.

    Taking a closer look, Ye Chen also saw a few stiff whiskers at the corners of his mouth. In the light, the hooks and claws on the hands of the monster reflected the cold light, all of which reflected that he was the legendary tiger spirit.  .

    "Amitabha, I don't know who you are?" Just as Ye Chen was carefully observing the first monster on the westbound road, Tang Seng next to him suddenly asked.

    "Haha, I am General Naiyin, the overlord of this mountain. It is an honor for you four to fall into my hands today. To be eaten by my General Yin, you should go to hell with a smile."

    "Speak wild words!" A follower finally stopped vomiting, and he shouted loudly. Ye Chen thought he was going to fight this tiger spirit to his death, but he didn't wait for the follower's movement for a long time.

    Ye Chen looked back and saw that the entourage who made the sound was sitting on the ground looking at Tiger Spirit. Although he was very tough as he said just now, the fear in his eyes really couldn't be hidden. Ye Chen even felt his body trembling.

    "What are you trying to do. Ye Chen rolled his eyes, disgusted by this entourage's stern behavior, he turned his head and looked at the tiger spirit calmly, without any fear on his face. (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1372 Xiong Tiger, Special Officer

    ?

    After the entourage made a sound, the tiger spirit looked at the entourage, and his eyes gradually covered with a smile, "You, how dare you say that General Yin uttered wild words, which is interesting and interesting."

    "Then I'll eat you later." The tiger spirit looked at the follower with a smile, and the follower's body trembled even more. This time he really couldn't utter a word.

    "My lord, I think this monk has thin skin and tender meat. Why don't we eat this monk first? The meat quality of the remaining three people doesn't look so delicious. Why don't we eat it later."

    A little demon offered advice behind the tiger spirit. After listening to the tiger spirit, the tiger spirit walked to the side of the four people, looked at the four of them carefully, and then stopped in front of Tang Seng, and shook his nose vigorously twice.

    "Scary, this monk's meat is really fresh and tender. General Yin, I just smell it and feel strong all over. I don't know if eating it will improve my morals."

    Ye Chen looked at the greedy eyes of the tiger spirit, and knew that the tiger spirit was determined to eat Tang Seng first, but Ye Chen was not in a hurry because he knew that the two friends of the tiger spirit would arrive soon.

    "Report!" A little demon's voice came from the outside of the cave, and there was a hint of anxiety in the voice, so the tiger spirit had to leave the four of them temporarily and walked to the entrance of the cave.

    "When did you panic?" Tiger Spirit asked dissatisfiedly as he looked at the little demon who was hurrying over.

    "Report to Your Majesty, Mr. Xiongshan and the special officer are here, and they are waiting outside the cave at this time, saying that they want to enjoy food with Your Majesty." The little demon reported truthfully.

    "Hmph, these two things never call me when I have something to eat. On the contrary, when I have someone here, I never want to lag behind. Every time, two people come to share my food together."

    The tiger spirit was obviously very dissatisfied with these two "brothers". It seemed that there had been grievances between them, but the tiger spirit thought about it, and finally let the little demon invite the other two monsters in.

    After a while, two figures appeared in the darkness at the entrance of the inner cave. They saw the four people sitting on the ground in the cave, and their eyes immediately lit up.

    "General Yin, you've had great luck this time, and you caught four mortals at once. This is enough for me to have a good meal."

    A muffled voice came in from the entrance of the cave, and then the owner of the voice also entered the cave. Ye Chen raised his head and looked at the monster that walked in.

    This monster had two horns on its head, was dressed in green clothes, and walked strangely slowly. Ye Chen could tell at a glance that this person was the buffalo spirit.

    "That's right, but General Yin didn't notify the brothers immediately when he had these foods, which makes the brothers a little chilling."

    Another simple and honest voice followed, and after that, a black man walked into the cave, which was naturally the black bear spirit.

    "Hey, what are you talking about? They are all brothers. How could I, General Yin, be so petty that I didn't tell you two? It's just that I just caught these four people.  Please come here."

    There was a hint of dissatisfaction in the tiger spirit's voice, obviously he was mocking the two monsters, and rushed over just as soon as he knew he had caught food.

    However, the two monsters still sat by the fire in the cave, as if they didn't understand the tiger spirit's words, or the two of them simply didn't want to pay attention to the irony in the tiger spirit's words.

    The tiger spirit shook his head secretly, he didn't know what evil he had done to offend such two shameless people, but since the two monsters had already arrived, he couldn't drive them away anymore, so he could only let it go  give up.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1373 Followers are eaten

    ?

    "Since the two brothers are here, let's eat one more person today." The tiger spirit walked to the side of the four people, looked carefully at Tang Seng, and then shook his head slightly.

    He couldn't bear to give this kind of thin skin and tender meat to the other two monsters. These two monsters were already shameless enough. If they were given such good meat now, wouldn't it be cheaper for them?

    Thinking of this, Tiger Spirit stood up, faced his little demon, pointed to the two attendants sitting on the ground, "Cook them both today, and treat my two brothers!"

    "Deling!" The two little demons walked towards this side after finishing speaking, but they were stopped by the black bear spirit and the buffalo spirit halfway.

    "Hey, General Yin, you don't have to be polite. I'm not that human. How can I be so particular about it? This kind of human meat won't taste good if it's boiled, it's better to eat it raw."

    The black bear spirit said in a low voice, the tiger spirit looked at him, and finally he could only nod helplessly, "Okay, come on, give these two people to the two brothers!"

    The two little demons walked obediently to the side of the two attendants, and they pulled up the trembling attendants.

    The two attendants were already scared to death at this time, their feet couldn't move at all, so the little demon basically dragged them to the front of the two monsters.

    The black bear spirit and the bison spirit looked at each other and smiled. They came here to eat and drink, so they knew that the tiger spirit could not give themselves the best meat, but they were satisfied with such a full meal.

    However, this is also because they never got close to Tang Seng from the beginning to the end. It should be known that Tang Seng's flesh has a fatal attraction for monsters.

    If the two of them get closer, they will definitely not be satisfied with the meat of the entourage.

    The tiger spirit seemed to have noticed this problem too. Seeing the smiles on the faces of the black bear spirit and the bison spirit, he knew that these two people hadn't discovered Tang Seng's special feature yet.

    So he hurriedly took the clothes of Tang Seng and Ye Chen, and took them to a deeper place in the cave, for fear that the two monsters sitting by the fire would find these two delicious human beings, and then they would also sit by the fire  superior.

    Ye Chen and Tang Seng sat on the ground, facing the fire. Tang Seng didn't read the scriptures at the moment, and didn't close his eyes to meditate. He just looked at the three monsters in front of him.

    Strangely, Ye Chen, who was closest to Tang Seng, didn't feel any sign of Tang Seng trembling. He turned his head to look like Tang Seng, and found that there was no obvious fear on Tang Seng's face.

    "This monk, I don't know whether he is really not afraid or pretending to be calm." Ye Chen thought silently in his heart, and he suddenly felt that Tang Seng was not the same as the one described in the book.

    This Tang Seng did not chatter in the book. Although there are a lot of great truths and a lot of nonsense, compared with the book, this Tang Seng seems to be more reticent.

    And most importantly, this monk Tang didn't seem to care much about anything other than learning scriptures. What Ye Chen saw him do the most was meditating and chanting scriptures.

    Even in the current scene, Tang Seng still did not show fear like an ordinary person. Logically speaking, this should be the first time Tang Seng saw a monster, and his reaction was really unusual.

    At this moment, Ye Chen heard a miserable cry from the side of the fire, he turned his head quickly, and immediately saw the bloody scene.

    Several goblins helped the black bear spirit and the buffalo spirit to cut open the stomachs of the two attendants, and dug out the hearts of the two people. The blood-dripping heart was still beating in the hands of the two goblins.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1374 Abnormal Monk Tang

    ?

    The two monsters laughed, and then directly stuffed the bloody heart into their mouths. Seeing this, Ye Chen couldn't help retching.

    "Haha, these human beings are just cowardly, and you are so scared when you eat your own kind. If it's time to eat you, you're so scared that you peed your pants?" Buffalo smiled and looked in Ye Chen's direction.

    The eyes of the buffalo spirit reflected the light of the fire. The light was not peaceful, but exuded a murderous intent. In addition, blood was still dripping from the corner of the buffalo spirit's mouth. At this moment, he looked like a ghost.

    Ye Chen's heart tightened, he was a little worried that the buffalo spirit would become violent after eating human flesh, and then come and take him there to eat, so he quickly lowered his head, not daring to look any more.

    The buffalo spirit chuckled, and the laughter echoed in the cave, which seemed very strange and eerie. Ye Chen turned his head to look at Tang Seng again, and found that Tang Seng was also looking at him, his eyes were very calm.

    "Aren't you afraid?" Ye Chen asked softly in a voice that only two people could hear.

    Tang Seng just looked at Ye Chen indifferently, and did not answer for a long time. Ye Chen was a little puzzled by him, so he simply turned his head and stopped looking at him.

    However, it was very uncomfortable to be stared at all the time. Ye Chen turned his head from time to time and found that Tang Seng was looking at him all the time, as if possessed by a demon.

    "I said, what's the matter with you? Are you scared silly from time to time?" Ye Chen asked again in a low voice, and Tang Seng finally spoke this time.

    "You are not a mortal, are you?" Tang Seng suddenly asked something that made Ye Chen puzzled, "Why do you ask this? Could it be that you want the monster to eat me so that you can run out by yourself?"

    "It's nothing, just ask casually." After finishing speaking, Tang Seng turned his head and continued to stare in the direction of the three monsters, without saying a word for a long time.

    Ye Chen shook his head, thinking that Tang Monk's psychological endurance was too poor, he was frightened crazy when he saw monsters eating people for the first time, and he had to find a god to heal him after he got out of this cave.

    "Bold little monster, to actually eat people in broad daylight, do you really think that there is no one in heaven?" Just when Ye Chen was worrying about Tang Seng's madness, Tang Seng suddenly said something like this  .

    "You're crazy! Do you think we didn't die fast enough?" Ye Chen broke out in a cold sweat when he heard Xuanzang's words. He looked at Tang Seng beside him, but from Tang Seng's face, he could see  Only calm.

    The three monsters also heard this sentence, they turned their heads strangely, and looked at Tang Monk sitting on the ground, "This smelly monk is obviously a mortal, why is he so not afraid of death?" The black bear spirit asked strangely.

    "Smelly monk, shut up!" Tiger Spirit shouted quickly, he didn't want the other two monsters to discover the secret of this monk, but it was already too late.

    The two monsters stood up, wiped the blood from their mouths with their hands, and then walked towards Ye Chen and Tang Seng, "Since you are not afraid of death, I will eat you first today."

    "Don't, don't, two brothers, I have something to say." The tiger spirit quickly stood up and stopped the two monsters. He really didn't want to share Tang Seng's meat with these two monsters.

    "Hmph, General Yin, why have you kept stopping us from getting close to this monk? Could it be that you want to hide the best meat and eat it for yourself?" The buffalo snorted coldly, and the surrounding air suddenly became cold  down.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1375 Golden Light Reappears

    ?

    "What is the special officer talking about? When did General Yin do such a dirty thing? When did the three of us not have the blessing to share?" Tiger Jing said beautiful words on his mouth, but he had already started to scold his mother in his heart.  .

    "General Yin, then get out of the way and don't block the way. This monk uttered wild words. Today we two brothers should teach them a lesson!"

    "No! Brothers, don't be impulsive. If you have anything to say, let's discuss it carefully, discuss it carefully!" How can General Yin let these two monsters take advantage of it?  So he was determined not to give way to the two monsters.

    "Don't get out of the way. The two of you want to find me, so I'll come." A voice suddenly came from behind General Yin. He turned his head and saw that the monk who was not afraid of death had stood up at this moment.

    "What on earth are you going to do!" Ye Chen grabbed Tang Seng's clothes to prevent Tang Seng from putting himself in danger, but Tang Seng just shook his clothes, and Ye Chen's hands were shaken off.

    Tang Seng walked slowly to the side of the three monsters. The three monsters looked at him with strange eyes, as if they were looking at a fool.

    "What kind of smell does this monk have?" The buffalo spirit sniffed and was attracted by Tang Monk's breath, "Well, you tiger spirit, you really have hidden good things!"

    "No, listen to my explanation" Tiger Jing just wanted to defend, but was interrupted by Tang Seng's words.

    "There are so many monsters around the city of Chang'an, and I don't know how the earth immortals in the world do things." Tang Seng shook his head and sighed softly, as if he was very disappointed with all the earth immortals.

    "You monk, don't be ashamed of your big words, what kind of fairy are you? I think you are really tired of living, and you can eat the palm of my bear tiger!" The black bear spirit has a bad temper.

    He raised his arms high, knowing that the most famous weapon of this black bear is its pair of sharp claws. Tang Seng will definitely die if this claw goes down!

    "Be careful!" Ye Chen quickly stood up and ran towards Tang Seng, but Ye Chen is a mortal after all, without any magic power, and it is too late for him to rescue him!

    At this moment of lightning and flint, Tang Seng raised his hand suddenly. This behavior of mantising a cart was so ridiculous in the eyes of everyone.

    But in the next moment, all the little monsters who were smiling could no longer laugh, and the other two big monsters also looked at the scene in surprise, as if they saw something extraordinary.

    "You, you can catch my old bear's slap?!" The black bear spirit was also stunned, it turned out that when his slap hit Tang Seng's arm, he couldn't fall anymore!

    "Monster, die." Tang Seng said in a steady tone, as if reciting scriptures, but his next action scared all the monsters present.

    Suddenly a ray of golden light appeared on the palm of Tang Seng's palm. This light was very gentle. When Ye Chen saw this light, his heart suddenly calmed down a lot. He didn't rush forward, but stood where he was.

    The golden light became brighter and brighter, but it wasn't glaring, it just gently shone on all the monsters, illuminating the entire cave, but at this moment, a little monster suddenly let out a sharp cry.

    "Ah! It hurts!" The little demon's voice was very miserable, and Ye Chen felt that the little demon was being burned, and then, the screaming little demon turned into flying ash in an instant.

    "Run, run!" The tiger spirit yelled, and all the monsters rushed towards the entrance of the cave, but it was useless at all, the light had already shone on every monster.

    The little monsters dissipated in the light one by one. While the light dispelled the darkness, it also instantly wiped out all the little monsters with low cultivation.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1376 Taibai rescues each other

    ?

    The tiger spirit who was running at the back was also shone by the light on his back, and his back instantly became scorched black, but the spirit of the tiger spirit was much higher than the other little demons, so he was not killed on the spot.

    The black bear spirit and the buffalo spirit looked silly, but they were actually the smartest. They ran away when they first saw the golden light in Tang Seng's hand, so the golden light did not cause any huge damage to the two monsters.

    The three monsters ran out of the cave one by one, and Tang Seng followed after seeing this. Along the way, the golden light in his hand did not dissipate, but the three monsters ran so fast that the golden light could no longer reach them.

    "Hmph, still want to run?" Tang Seng said, and waved his other hand lightly in the air, and a whisk appeared out of nowhere in his hand!

    When Ye Chen saw Fuchen, he immediately understood the ins and outs of the matter. It turned out that Tang Seng is no longer Tang Seng. From the Fuchen in his hand, Ye Chen judged that it was Taibai Jinxing who came to save them and attached to Tang Seng!

    Just when Ye Chen thought of this, the feet of "Tang Seng" suddenly left the ground, he floated in the air, and chased the three monsters in the direction where they were fleeing at a very fast speed.

    Ye Chen followed immediately. Although it was dark outside, the golden light ahead provided him with a direction, and he kept running towards the direction of the golden light.

    Finally, the golden light stopped in front, it seems that Taibai Jinxing has chased the three monsters.  Ye Chen rushed over immediately and stood behind "Tang Seng".

    I saw the whisk in the hand of "Tang Monk" pointing forward obliquely, the white hairs on the whisk stood upright, pointing forward, not far ahead, the three monsters kept walking, but they couldn't keep the distance.

    Looking at this weird scene, Ye Chen knew that the Taibai Jinxing attached to Tang Seng's body had controlled the three monsters. He walked to the monsters and found that the faces of the three monsters were ferocious, revealing their true colors.

    "Bold monsters who do a lot of evil, today I will take you in as a warning to others!" After speaking, the whisk in the hand of "Tang Monk" suddenly flew out three hairs and stuck on the bodies of the three monsters.

    "Bang!" There was a loud noise in the cave, and the bodies of the three monsters exploded at the same time. Ye Chen, who was observing in front of them, was blown to pieces.

    "I say you!" Ye Chen looked back angrily, only to find that Tang Seng had returned to his original state, and beside him stood a kind-hearted old man with a white beard.

    Ye Chen recognized Taibai Jinxing, and he swallowed back the words of reproach that were on his lips. After all, this is a real fairy, and he can't afford to offend him now.

    "Who are you?" Taibai Jinxing didn't ask Tang Seng's situation, but looked at Ye Chen and asked.

    "I'm Ye Chen." Ye Chen replied, although he didn't dare to blame Taibai Jinxing, but there was still a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone.

    "Ye Chen? Who is it?" Taibai Jinxing stared at Ye Chen, "Why is it different from other mortals?"

    "Hey, don't you want to be rough on me too? I'm not a monster, I'm just a person who learns from Tang Seng! Guanyin knows about this. If you want to ask, you can ask her!" Ye Chen responded loudly  road.

    He was very afraid that Taibai Jinxing would suddenly attack like Guanyin, so he quickly defended himself, because he didn't know if someone would come to rescue him this time.

    Thinking of the person who saved him, Ye Chen suddenly remembered that Tang Seng's hands were emitting golden light just now, could it be

    "I said, have you been to the palace today? Did you save me from the Bodhisattva?" Ye Chen's eyes suddenly showed a glimmer of hope.

    "I haven't been to the palace today, and I don't know which Bodhisattva you are talking about." Taibai replied truthfully. Ye Chen knew that he had obviously admitted the wrong person. After all, Taibai Jinxing's ability should not be enough to fight Guanyin.

    "It's nothing, it's nothing, but I'm really a learner." Ye Chen had no choice but to perfunctory.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1377 Taibai leaves

    ?

    Taibai Jinxing obviously didn't believe Ye Chen's words, he looked at Tang Seng, who was looking at the minced meat beside Ye Chen with horror.

    "Amitabha, good, good, what happened here? May I ask your Excellency?" Tang Seng's voice was a little trembling, and he was no longer as calm as before. Obviously he was frightened by the scene in front of him.

    "Ah, mage, Xiaoxian is Taibai Jinxing under the seat of the Jade Emperor. I figured out that the mage is in trouble today, so I came here to support him. I didn't expect to come a little late. The two followers of the mage well, it's still a terrible thing."

    "Nonsense, hypocrisy." Ye Chen murmured silently in his heart, "You deliberately let these two attendants die in front of Tang Seng, so that Tang Seng would know the horror of monsters, and then let Monkey King be accepted by Tang Seng as a matter of course."

    "Well, what should be done about this!" Under the golden light, Ye Chen saw Tang Seng shed tears, and it could be seen that he was really scared now.

    "It's okay, Mage, this little brother named Ye Chen is still alive, I think he can continue to accompany you, but I see that there is nothing in this little brother's dantian, so he probably isn't a cultivator?"

    "Yes, Lord Ye is an enthusiastic person. He wants to follow the poor monk to obtain the scriptures and promote Buddhism. Fortunately, Lord Ye is still there. Otherwise, the poor monk really dare not go on the next road.  "

    "Well, since little brother Marven Ye is a person next to the mage, I can rest assured. Then Xiaoxian will take the two of you to the ground?"

    Tang Seng nodded, Taibai Jinxing immediately began to cast spells, Ye Chen only felt as if something was dragging him under his feet, he floated up, and then flew out from the entrance of the cave.

    "Xiaoxian has already sent the two of you to the ground, so I won't stay here for long. Mage, please proceed carefully. If there is something important, Xiaoxian will help you again."

    "Amitabha, the poor monk thanked Taibai Jinxing." Tang Seng clasped his hands together and bowed slightly to Taibai Jinxing. Taibai Jinxing nodded with a smile, took a deep look at Ye Chen while Tang Seng was not paying attention, and then disappeared.

    Ye Chen doesn't quite understand the meaning of Taibai Jinxing's last look. So far, he has seen certain meanings in the eyes of all the gods he has met, but he can't understand whether it is good or bad.

    "Ye Chen, let's go." After Tang Seng finished speaking, Ye Chen came back to his senses. He searched around and found that the white horse was also rescued by Taishang Laojun, so he brought the white horse over and supported him.  Tang Seng got on the horse.

    "Why did you pretend to be very scared in front of Taibai Jinxing?" Ye Chen asked without warning when he was leading the horse in front.

    "Amitabha, the poor monk is not pretending to be afraid, but really afraid. After all, the poor monk is an ordinary person. It is normal to be afraid when encountering monsters."

    Tang Seng's answer was impeccable, but Ye Chen had clearly seen before that before the Taibai Jinxing was attached to Tang Seng's body, Tang Seng's face had no fear, but he did not expose Tang Seng.

    "Maybe Tang Seng knows something, but he thinks I don't know, and he should be afraid that I was sent by heaven to watch him, so he dare not tell me."

    Ye Chen suddenly came up with such an idea, because he thought of Guanyin's sudden anger when he discovered his immortal body, and Tang Seng who was unexpectedly calm at that time.

    "This monk is really not like what is written in the book. He is also very thoughtful. He should know some things, but I have no way of knowing what he knows."

    Ye Chen smiled, "But who cares, no matter how much he knows, can he still know more than me?"  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1378 Double Forked Ridge

    ?

    The two continued to move forward together, and Ye Chen continued to lead the horse for Tang Seng, but Tang Seng who was riding on the horse seemed a little uneasy. Ye Chen turned around several times and found that Tang Seng was not in meditation, but stared nervously ahead.

    "Master, don't worry, there shouldn't be so many ghosts and monsters on this road, and the last time was probably just an accident." Ye Chen comforted.

    "Amitabha, the poor monk is not worrying about himself, but mourning for the two entourages sent by the emperor. Their fate should not be like this. It is the poor monk who dragged them down."

    "And the poor monk is also silently reciting blessing scriptures for Ye Chen, praying to the Buddha to bless you, don't be caught by monsters, share and eat."

    Ye Chen felt a little inexplicable. Xuanzang knew that he had an immortal body, but he still wanted to say such words at this time. Could it be to impress himself?  But this method is also too clumsy.

    "Thank you Master." Even though he was thinking that way, Ye Chen still thanked him. After all, people prayed for him, and he couldn't treat his kindness as a donkey's liver and lungs, right?

    "Master, where should we go next?" A few hours later, Ye Chen led the horse to a fork in the road. He didn't know where to go, so he asked Xuanzang.

    Xuanzang raised his head and looked at the road ahead, "We should go there, but are there any robbers or monsters in the barren mountains and mountains?"

    Ye Chen also looked at the direction Xuanzang was pointing at, and he recognized that it was Shuangcha Ridge, which was the second difficulty that he would encounter on the westbound road. He wanted to go around, but after careful consideration, he didn't do that.

    "It's okay, with me by your side, Master, please rest assured, Ye Chen will definitely do his best, and the guardian is considerate." Ye Chen said, leading the horse and heading straight for Shuangcha Ridge.

    The road on the Shuangcha Ridge is rugged. After going up the mountain, Ye Chen found that there are occasional poisonous snakes swimming by on both sides of the road. It seems that this place is the place written in the book.

    Ye Chen led the horse and continued to move forward. He didn't notice at all that in the woods behind him, several pairs of beastly eyes were staring at the two and the horse.

    The sky was getting dark, and the light in the woods was not good. Now that it was dark, it was even darker here, and after dark, the roar of tigers and wolves gradually came from around.

    Tang Seng kept urging Ye Chen, wanting Ye Chen to walk faster, and Ye Chen also knew that this was not a place to stay for a long time, so he led the horse and walked quickly, but after walking for a while, it was completely dark.

    "Master, why don't we stay here for a while, I heard that those ferocious beasts are afraid of light and fire, we should be able to resist it for a while if we raise a fire."

    "No, there are so many tigers and wolves in the woods, no matter how big the fire is, I'm afraid it can only resist for a while. If we fall into the tiger's mouth, no one will come to rescue us in this wilderness."

    Ye Chen had no choice but to continue walking, but after walking for a while, Ye Chen suddenly stopped.

    Tang Seng, who had finally settled down, was awakened by this stop. He looked at Ye Chen who was holding the rein, "Ye Chen, why don't you leave?"

    "Master, look ahead." Ye Chen stretched out his finger to the front, and Tang Seng followed Ye Chen's finger to look over. It didn't matter, he almost fell off his horse in shock!

    "Quick, back up quickly! Go back the way you came!" Tang Seng immediately growled, and Ye Chen also turned around immediately, but behind the two of them, poisonous snakes were entrenched in the middle of the road!

    "Amitabha, God is going to kill me!" After Tang Seng finished speaking, he began to chant sutras aloud. Looking at the posture, he seemed to think that these sutras could save his life at this time.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1379

    ?

    "Master, don't read it, let's think of a more reliable method now." Ye Chen pulled the rein. Although he was not afraid of these snakes and insects, if Xuanzang was bitten, his nickname would definitely be different.  Save.

    Ye Chen looked around nervously, it was completely dark at this moment, and the only ray of light that was left just now disappeared at this moment.

    Ye Chen's heart is not good, these beasts will be wild at night, and he will not be able to resist the simultaneous attacks of so many beasts, and he will not be able to ensure that Tang Seng is safe and sound.

    "Master, can you say something? What are we going to do now?" Ye Chen pretended to be nervous and asked Tang Seng.

    In fact, Ye Chen had thought of this difficulty a long time ago. Before that, he had looked through his memory and knew that a hunter Liu Boqin, known as the "Taibao of Zhenshan", would come to help him in a while.

    However, looking at the sky, it was far from what was described in the book. Ye Chen was a little uncertain whether Liu Boqin would show up, but Ye Chen still had a reassurance in his heart. Even if Liu Boqin really didn't show up, he still had other ways.

    "Amitabha, today the two of us should die here together. Ye Chen, the poor monk can't stand you. You were almost cut open by monsters when you left Chang'an City, and now you fall into the den of tigers and wolves."

    "If there is an afterlife, the poor monk will definitely repay you, but today, I guess you and I should not be able to get out." Tang Seng said pessimistically.

    "You monk, why are you so scared at this time? The westward journey is still long, we have only traveled so far, and you want to give up?" Ye Chen shook his head, a little dissatisfied with Tang Seng.

    "Amitabha, this trip to the west to learn scriptures is really beyond the reach of ordinary people. I am afraid that the poor monk will not have that kind of life." Tang Seng closed his eyes, and tears were already streaming down his cheeks at this moment.

    "You don't have that kind of life. If you, Jin Chanzi, don't have that kind of life in your reincarnation, other people won't be able to get the scriptures unless the Tathagata comes to get it in person." Ye Chen rolled his eyes and thought in his heart.

    The snakes and insects around were getting closer and closer. Ye Chen looked at the tiger that threatened them the most in front of him, and he couldn't help feeling a little flustered. This tiger was not small in size and looked majestic.

    Ye Chen seemed to have heard the tiger's heavy breathing at this moment. He knew that the tiger was getting closer and closer to him. If Liu Boqin didn't come again, he would really call someone out!

    Ye Chen looked around nervously, but there was no trace of fire around, and there was no sign of human beings moving around. Ye Chen knew that the disaster on the westbound road might have changed, and Liu Boqin probably wouldn't come.

    "Well, it seems that Liu Boqin will not come today." In this critical situation, Ye Chen, who found no one around, sighed helplessly, and then raised his foot.

    "Bang!" Ye Chen's foot stomped heavily on the ground, and a puff of dust suddenly rose from the ground. The tiger in front of him and the poisonous snake behind him were startled by this foot, and they didn't dare to move forward for a while.

    "Land, come out!" Ye Chen yelled loudly, but after he shouted for a long time, no one appeared on the ground, and now Ye Chen panicked.

    "It's bad, there is no Land Lord in this wilderness, right?" Ye Chen suddenly thought of this, it's no wonder, after all, few people come to this place, if the Land Lord guards here, I'm afraid he won't be able to eat any offerings  .

    "It's over, it's over, God is going to kill me this time!" Ye Chen yelled in his heart, and he stomped his feet a few more times, but no land lord came out to rescue him.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1380

    ?

    "Ye Chen, don't struggle anymore, this place is very remote, how can there be a land lord here for a long time?" Tang Seng patted the horse's head in despair, and said to Ye Chen.

    "Don't worry, mage, I will rescue you today!" Ye Chen stopped stomping, he looked into the tiger's eyes like two lights in front of him, and knew that the tiger was a little scared by his actions just now.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he stepped back. The tiger looked at Ye Chen, but did not attack immediately.

    Ye Chen knew that there was only one chance, so he still backed away slowly, not daring to make too many moves, lest he would startle the tiger.  Just like that, Ye Chen slowly retreated behind the horse.

    Just when the tiger and snake insects found out that Ye Chen was not a threat, and couldn't bear to continue to press him, Ye Chen suddenly jumped up high, and then slapped the horse's ass hard!

    "Drive!" Ye Chen shouted, and the horse, which was a little frightened by the snakes and insects around it, galloped out desperately at this moment. Tang Seng was also clever, and even grabbed the rein immediately, so he didn't let himself fall off the horse.  go.

    The white horse was very psychic, and even found a gap between the snakes and insects, and ran out. Although there were some poisonous snakes in front, the white horse jumped high and jumped over the encirclement of these poisonous snakes.

    The tiger in front of him suddenly let out a roar after seeing one person and one horse running away. Ye Chen could hear that the tiger seemed to be in a bad mood, because this one person and one horse would be enough for it.

    "Come on, little cat, come and eat your grandpa." Ye Chen yelled, and then immediately climbed up the nearby tree. During this time, he was bitten by countless poisonous snakes, but he continued to climb up as if he didn't feel it.

    This time the tiger was really annoyed by the human in front of him. Although it is the overlord of the mountain, it is a bit old, so it will do this kind of thing to attack weaker humans.

    But now, this human not only put some of his own food, but also kept provoking himself, which made the tiger king very angry.

    It ran under the tree where Ye Chen was, then jumped up suddenly, and even climbed up the tree!

    "Damn it, which grandson told me that tigers can't climb trees?!" Ye Chen was startled by the tiger's movement, and climbed up even harder.

    Although the tiger below climbed the tree, it was not flexible on the tree due to its heavy weight, so after Ye Chen climbed to a higher place, it had nothing to do.

    "Hey, you stinky tiger, you look so breezy, why can't you climb now?" Ye Chen proudly provoked on the tree, but at this moment, the poisonous snake suddenly bit Ye Chen's hand.

    "Ah!" Ye Chen exclaimed, and quickly pulled out his hand. Although the poison of the poisonous snake would not kill him, it still hurts when the snake bites.

    But then, Ye Chen's other hand was also bitten, and cold sweat immediately broke out on his head. Ye Chen already had many poisonous snake bite wounds on his body, and these poisons slowly broke out in his body.

    Although he knew that he would not die, Ye Chen still felt weak all over his body. Some illusions gradually appeared in front of his eyes, and his body began to tremble uncontrollably.

    Ye Chen felt that he couldn't hold on any longer, he slowly let go of the hand holding the tree trunk, and then fell straight down like this, right in front of the tiger who couldn't climb the tree just now.

    The tiger sniffed Ye Chen's body, and after learning that Ye Chen was still alive, it bit down on Ye Chen's waist without hesitation!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1381 Saved

    ?

    "Ah!" Ye Chen's scream pierced through the entire forest, startling a lot of birds, but the tiger didn't care about it, it seemed to have been hungry for a few days, so it kept nibbling on Ye Chen's body.

    Ye Chen kept screaming. Although he won't die, it doesn't mean he doesn't feel pain. The pain is very unbearable. Ye Chen only felt that his abdomen was hollowed out by this tiger.

    Ye Chen regretted it. He regretted why he asked the system for such an immortal body. If what he wanted was a diamond iron bone, how could the tiger make him suffer so much?

    "Damn tiger, are you fucking finished?!" Ye Chen was in so much pain that he started to scold his mother, this painful but still awake feeling made Ye Chen wish to bump his head to death on a tree, but he couldn't move at all now.

    Ye Chen's wound was bleeding continuously, and the surrounding air was full of bloody smell, which slowly drifted out with the air, and soon, Ye Chen heard a few wolf howls not far away  .

    "It's over, I'm now a tribute to all the wild beasts on this mountain, and it is estimated that all the wild beasts will come here slowly and nibble on my body." Ye Chen was completely desperate.

    There is no way for him to escape in this situation. Although he has an immortal body, it will take some time for him to recover after being injured. If the injury is too severe, he will also lose his ability to move.

    Just like now, when there is snake venom in his body and his flesh is eaten by a tiger, Ye Chen has no strength at all. It is difficult for him to stand up now, let alone run away.

    Moreover, Ye Chen is not sure how strong his body's recovery ability is. If this immortal body can't make him fully recover after being seriously injured, then Ye Chen will be considered useless in this life.

    "I won't become the Bone Demon, right?" When Ye Chen was being eaten by the tiger, he suddenly thought of the Bone Demon that appeared in the end of Journey to the West.

    He suddenly became frightened, if by any chance he was gnawed until all he had left was bones, would the flesh on his body not regenerate, and wouldn't he become a walking skeleton?

    The severe pain in the body was still coming in bursts. Ye Chen quickly recovered from his worries. He listened carefully to the surrounding sounds. Sure enough, he heard the footsteps of several other beasts.

    "It must be the wolf that howled just now." Ye Chen closed his eyes, he knew that his body would be eaten up by these beasts sooner or later.

    So he simply didn't think about it, didn't look at it, and just hoped that these beasts would eat up faster, so that the duration of this inhuman torture would be shorter.

    "Pfft." The wolf king, following the smell of blood, bit Ye Chen's arm. With a strong tug, Ye Chen's arm was pulled away from his body.

    "Ahhh!" Ye Chen was already numb to the pain of being bitten, but this pain was extremely unbearable than before, and Ye Chen yelled again.

    Just as Ye Chen was screaming, a person a few hundred meters away heard the cry from here, he lit a torch, and walked towards Ye Chen's direction.

    After walking a few more steps, it was the open space where Ye Chen was bitten. The man came out of the woods, and when he saw what happened in the open space by the light of the fire, he couldn't help but froze.

    But the man reacted quickly. He raised the torch in his hand and threw it towards the beast that was biting around a "corpse", then raised his three-pronged fork with both hands, and rushed towards the tiger.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1382 Zhenshan Taibao

    ?

    "Bold and vicious tiger, how dare you eat people in this mountain? See if I won't deal with you!" Liu Boqin shouted loudly, and ran up to the tiger. He drove away the wolves first, and then stabbed the tiger fiercely with a three-pronged fork.  down.

    The tiger was enjoying its own "big meal", so it had no defense against the visitor, so the visitor's three-pronged fork directly pierced into the tiger's flesh.

    The tiger was in pain, and immediately stopped biting Ye Chen's mouth. It turned around and faced the man in front of it, with blood still dripping from the corner of its mouth.

    "Evil tiger, let's see how Liu Boqin, my Zhenshan Taibao, will deal with you today!" Liu Boqin said, and attacked the tiger again with the three-pronged fork in his hand.

    Although the tiger is huge in size, its movements are very flexible. When it was on guard, it suddenly turned sideways and avoided Liu Boqin's attack.

    "You evil tiger, you still have some spiritual sense, and you know the power of the three-pronged fork in my Liu Boqin's hand!" Liu Boqin kept talking, and the movements of his hands did not hesitate at all.

    Perhaps the tiger was annoyed by Liu Boqin, and Liu Boqin disturbed it from eating, so it was extremely angry at the moment.

    It roared, and after dodging Liu Boqin's three-pronged fork, it pounced on Liu Boqin, but Liu Boqin was a hunting tiger in the mountains, and he was prepared for such a beast.

    He easily dodged the tiger's attack, and the moment the tiger landed, Liu Boqin's three-pronged fork followed behind it like a shadow.

    The tiger had just landed at this moment, and its center of gravity had not yet stabilized. It was impossible to avoid the attack from behind, so Liu Boqin stabbed into the tiger's body again.

    The tiger yelled again in pain, but the two injuries completely aroused its ferocity. It didn't care what happened, and turned around and rushed towards Liu Boqin.

    Liu Boqin had already anticipated the tiger's movements, and saw that he was not in a hurry, and when the tiger pounced in front of him, he raised his three-pronged fork and pointed it at the tiger's abdomen.

    The tiger has lived on this ridge for many years, and its fighting instinct is naturally one of the best. When it saw Liu Boqin's three-pronged fork, the tiger turned a corner in the air and dodged it.

    "You bastard, you still have some skills, but it's a pity that a bastard is just a bastard after all, if you eat people, you deserve to die!" Liu Boqin turned the three-pronged fork in the same direction, and pointed it at the tiger again.

    His movements were obviously much more flexible than the tiger's, and the tiger had already wasted a lot of energy turning around in the air, so it had no power to fight back at this moment.

    Liu Boqin finally succeeded this time. His three-pronged fork penetrated into the weakest part of the tiger's body. The tiger let out a howl and fell heavily to the ground.

    Liu Boqin pulled out his three-pronged fork and walked up to the tiger. Seeing that the tiger had lost its ability to move, he relaxed a lot. After all, he has been hunting in this mountain all year round, and he knows these animals very well.

    So Liu Boqin walked slowly to the tiger's side. He looked at the several wounds on the tiger's body that were bleeding continuously, and nodded with satisfaction.

    "Beast, don't you have any skills now?" Liu Boqin's tone was tinged with pride. After all, this tiger was bigger than the ones he had seen before. After killing this tiger, he felt a stronger sense of accomplishment.

    After that, Liu Boqin turned around and looked at Ye Chen who was lying on the ground, "Little brother, you, are you still alive?" Liu Boqin said as he walked towards Ye Chen.

    "Still, still alive, it hurts me to death." Ye Chen's voice was very weak, and it sounded no different from a dying person, but Liu Boqin still walked to him and squatted down.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1383 Visiting

    ?

    "Little brother, are you okay?" Liu Boqin looked at the shocking wound on Ye Chen's body, and couldn't help but sigh in his heart: "It's a pity that such a young child is about to die here in order to protect the mage."

    However, Liu Boqin didn't say this, he was afraid of hurting Ye Chen's heart, but Ye Chen saw pity in his eyes.

    "Brother Liu, how is that monk?" Ye Chen asked weakly.

    "You mean Master Xuanzang? He's fine. I met him just now when I was going up the mountain. At that time, the horse on his crotch was a little frightened. I helped him stabilize the horse. He is responsible for the fact that you were attacked by wild animals here."  He told me."

    "It's good that he's fine." Ye Chen nodded, but then his pupils shrank suddenly, "Be careful!" Ye Chen yelled while enduring the pain in his body.

    Liu Boqin has been walking in this mountain all year round, and his reaction is naturally different from ordinary people. After hearing Ye Chen's reminder, Liu Boqin immediately picked up the three-pronged fork that was placed on the ground just now, and turned around.

    The tiger that was lying on the ground just now was not completely dead. At this moment, it has stood up again, and its appearance is not much different from before.

    "This beast has such tenacious vitality. Little brother, wait for me. After I kill this beast, I will take you home to treat your injuries." Liu Boqin stood up as he spoke.

    ?The tiger was determined to sneak up on Liu Boqin, but he was caught by Ye Chen unexpectedly.

    But the arrow was on the string, and it had to be launched. After the tiger was discovered, he could only bite the bullet and continue to fight Liu Boqin.

    However, this time Liu Boqin had already gained the upper hand. After all, the three-pronged tiger had caused a lot of damage to the tiger.

    Liu Boqin also knew that the tiger was exhausted, so he used all his strength to attack. After a while, the tiger was defeated by Liu Boqin's three-pronged fork again.

    This time Liu Boqin was not relentless. After the tiger fell down, he stabbed the tiger's neck twice with a three-pronged fork, making sure that the tiger was dead.

    The torch that was still on the ground by Liu Boqin was almost extinguished at this moment, and the poisonous snake driven away by the torch swam back. Liu Boqin quickly picked up the torch, then found some firewood, and lit it.

    After the firewood was lit, Liu Boqin made a torch with the things he brought with him. After seeing that the poisonous snakes and beasts around him retreated, he tied the tiger's limbs with the rope he brought.

    Afterwards, Liu Boqin carried the dying Ye Chen on his shoulders. He carried Ye Chen on his left shoulder, grabbed the rope that tied the tiger with his right hand, and walked down the mountain step by step.

    Soon, Ye Chen was brought home by Liu Boqin. Although Liu Boqin was not young, he did have some strength. He walked a short distance with a man and a tiger, but he was only slightly out of breath.

    "Come here, arrange a place for this little brother to rest for a while, and then invite the best doctor to treat the little brother!" Liu Boqin shouted after walking into his courtyard.

    "Brother Liu, the doctor will spare you." Ye Chen said weakly, while Liu Boqin glanced at Ye Chen's injuries.

    "This oh." Liu Boqin sighed heavily. Seeing that Ye Chen's injuries were serious, he knew that this man himself might not be able to save him, so he didn't want to invite a doctor.

    "Little brother, I will call Master Xuanzang for you now, and ask him to chant scriptures and pray for you." Liu Boqin finished speaking and walked out of the room.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1384 Healed

    ?

    Ye Chen was lying quietly in the room, he was already numb to the pain in his body, he was hacked by a knife in Chang'an City before, and was eaten by a tiger again today, these two kinds of pain are very bearable.

    But Ye Chen survived these two sufferings, so Ye Chen is not so sensitive to pain now, but he still hopes that next time something like this happens, he will not be injured again.

    "After all, the pain is really unbearable." Ye Chen still had lingering fears when he thought of the scene of being eaten by a tiger just now.

    However, when the pain no longer bothered Ye Chen, another feeling slowly climbed up Ye Chen's body, and Ye Chen suddenly felt a little itchy on his body.

    He struggled to peel off his clothes and looked at his bloody wound, where the itching came from.

    Ye Chen felt as if there were countless ants crawling around his wound. This feeling was very torturous. Ye Chen only felt that the itching slowly penetrated into the bone marrow, and he wished he could reopen the wound.

    But Ye Chen knew that he couldn't do that. He had experienced this itchy feeling before, which was a sign that the wound was healing. However, the previous wound was not so big, so naturally it was not so itchy.

    The wound healed very quickly, but the consequence of this rapid healing was that Ye Chen felt his body was getting more and more itchy. He couldn't bear it, so he had to scratch it gently with his hands.

    But this kind of scratching feeling was not enough to make Ye Chen feel better, he couldn't wait to put his hand into the wound to scratch it.

    But Ye Chen knew he couldn't do that, because the wound was healing, and if he put his hand in now, it would slow down the healing of the wound, so he could only endure it.

    Just when Ye Chen was extremely itchy, Liu Boqin led Tang Seng and walked in from the door. Tang Seng saw Ye Chen lying on the bed, and there was compassion in his eyes.

    "Amitabha, thank you, poor monk, for Ye Chen's life-saving grace today." Tang Seng put his hands together and said after reciting the Buddha's name.

    "Small matter." Ye Chen only hoped that these two people would get out quickly, so as not to find out that his wound was healing. Tang Seng could say that he knew that he was immortal, but Liu Boqin didn't.

    If Liu Boqin, a mortal, saw what happened to him, Ye Chen felt that he had to treat himself as a monster. Ye Chen was not sure what Liu Boqin would do after he found out that he was a "monster".

    After all, Liu Boqin is a mortal, but he is not an ordinary mortal. His force is not low, and Ye Chen has no confidence that he can survive a few rounds under his hands.

    Tang Seng seemed to see Ye Chen's predicament, so he asked Liu Boqin to go out first, while he stayed in Ye Chen's room.

    "Ye Chen, how is your recovery?" Tang Seng walked to Ye Chen's side, looked at Ye Chen's wound, and found that Ye Chen's wound was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    "This, this is incredible." Tang Seng exclaimed, and Ye Chen quickly covered his mouth, "Be quiet, do you want Liu Boqin to regard me as a monster?"

    Tang Seng nodded quickly, and Ye Chen let go of Tang Seng's mouth, and Tang Seng pretended to start chanting. In less than half an hour, the wound on Ye Chen's body healed.

    "It's okay, don't read any more." Ye Chen sat up and touched the original wound on his body, "The healing speed is too slow, if you can practice in the future, you must practice a spell that can heal quickly.  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1385 Doubt

    ?

    Ye Chen took off the tattered clothes on his body that had been torn by the tiger, then carefully looked at the wound on his body, and got out of bed after making sure that the wound was all right.

    "You, are you alright?" Tang Seng looked at Ye Chen, who couldn't see anything strange when he landed on the ground, with a surprised expression on his face.

    Even a person like him who has practiced for many years has never seen such a miraculous scene. A person who obviously has no magic power recovers so quickly after suffering such a serious injury.

    "It's okay, but don't be surprised, I'm not a monster, and I'm only capable of this." Ye Chen helplessly wiped the blood on his body, but he bled too much before, and now he couldn't wipe it off.

    "No, I need to take a shower, otherwise I will die of pain." After Ye Chen tried to wipe his body with his tattered clothes a few times, he gave up completely.

    "This" Tang Seng looked distressed, "What if Liu Boqin sees that you have recovered? He can kill a tiger, so why not deal with you"

    "Don't worry, if he asks, he will say that it is the power of your scriptures. Although this reason is a bit forced, it is still very easy to deceive these mortals."

    Tang Seng really didn't know what to say to refute Ye Chen, so he had no choice but to agree to Ye Chen's statement. While the two were talking, there was a knock on the door.

    "Who's there?" Ye Chen asked softly, and Liu Boqin's slightly anxious voice came from outside the door, "Brother Yechen, I'm Liu Boqin, I've invited a doctor to see your injury."

    "Brother Liu, come in." Ye Chen did not lie back on the bed, but stood where he was. Liu Boqin opened the door and was rushing to the bed, but suddenly stopped when he saw Ye Chen.

    "You, you" Liu Boqin pointed at Ye Chen, and was speechless for a moment, his eyes widened, as if he had seen something terrible.

    "Mr. Liu, is this the wounded person you asked me to see?" The doctor looked at the blood on Ye Chen's body, and then at Liu Boqin, with a dazed expression on his face.

    "Yes, yes, that's right, this little brother." Liu Boqin stammered.

    After the doctor knew that Ye Chen was injured, he immediately walked to Ye Chen's side. Ye Chen stood up straight and asked the doctor to examine him, but the doctor did not find any wounds on Ye Chen's body.

    "Mr. Liu, you have come all the way to invite me here. Are you joking with me? I still have important things to do. If Mr. Liu has nothing to do, I will go back first."

    There was a hint of dissatisfaction in the doctor's tone, obviously he thought Liu Boqin was playing tricks on him, but Liu Boqin had clearly seen that Ye Chen's injury had penetrated deep into his internal organs, but now Ye Chen was standing in front of him.

    "Okay, Mr. Hardworking has traveled all the way here. Don't worry, sir. I won't lose any money. I'll have my servants bring it to you in a while."

    After Liu Boqin finished speaking, the doctor walked out of the room, leaving only three people in the room. Tang Seng sat calmly on the ground, still chanting scriptures silently, while Liu Boqin and Ye Chen stared at each other.

    "Are you a monster?" Liu Boqin's face changed again and again, and finally his expression slowly became gloomy. Ye Chen also found that Liu Boqin's hands had been tightly clenched into fists.

    "Brother Liu, don't get me wrong. My recovery from this injury is entirely due to Master Xuanzang. It is because he read some scriptures for me that I can recover so quickly."

    Liu Boqin's expression remained unchanged. Looking at Ye Chen's face, he obviously doubted Ye Chen very much. In his opinion, Ye Chen's words were tantamount to fantasy.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1386 Asking for something

    ?

    "Brother Liu, don't doubt that Ye Mou's words are all true, not to mention if Ye Mou is a monster, how can he be with Master Xuanzang for so long?"

    Liu Boqin still didn't believe Ye Chen's words. He looked at Tang Seng who was sitting on the ground chanting scriptures, but Tang Seng was watching his nose and nose, and he didn't respond at all.

    "This stinky monk, at this time, you still have to pay attention to 'monastics don't tell lies'. This time, you will really kill me." Ye Chen was a little anxious, hoping that Tang Seng would explain to himself quickly.

    "Master, is what this Mr. Ye Chen said true?" Liu Boqin's address to Ye Chen has changed. Before that, he called Ye Chen "little brother", but now he started to call him by his first name.

    Only then did Tang Seng open his eyes. He looked at Liu Boqin and then at Ye Chen, "Benefactor Ye has been by my side for the past few days. If he is a monster, then I think we should have met him when we first left Chang'an City."  just die."

    Although Tang Seng didn't say clearly whether he cured Ye Chen's injury by chanting scriptures, at least he admitted that Ye Chen was not a monster, and now Liu Boqin was relieved.

    He hurried to Ye Chen's side and held Ye Chen's hands, "Brother Ye, someone Liu really misunderstood you just now, I hope you can understand, after all, there are many monsters in the world now, and I also need to take precautions."

    "It's okay, it's okay." Ye Chen looked at Liu Boqin with a smile, and finally had a good impression of Tang Seng in his heart. After all, although Tang Seng didn't lie for him this time, it still solved his own crisis.

    On Liu Boqin's side, after knowing that Ye Chen was not a monster, he once again set his sights on Tang Seng. After knowing that Ye Chen was not a monster, he also acquiesced that the scriptures recited by Tang Seng had magical effects.

    "I didn't expect there to be such a magical magic in this world. Just chanting sutras can heal seriously injured people. It seems that Master Xuanzang's magic power is very powerful." Liu Boqin thought silently in his heart.

    "Then since Brother Ye is fine, I won't bother the two of you. Please rest well. I will send you out of Shuangcha Ridge tomorrow." Liu Boqin admired Tang Seng and Ye Chen at the same time.  farewell.

    "Thank you Brother Liu for taking us in today. If there is anything wrong with the house, please tell Brother Liu that it's okay. The two of us will do our best to help Brother Liu." Ye Chen said before Liu Boqin left.

    "Then I would like to thank Brother Ye. If you need help, please don't think Liu is annoying." Liu Boqin clasped his fists in his hands, and Ye Chen returned the courtesy.

    After that, Liu Boqin thoughtfully asked his servants to prepare bath water for Ye Chen. Ye Chen soaked in the hot water, took a comfortable bath, and then returned to the room.

    Just as Ye Chen lay down and wanted to sleep, his door was knocked again. Ye Chen opened the door and found Liu Boqin standing in front of his door.

    "Brother Liu, what's the matter?" Ye Chen knew what Liu Boqin wanted to ask Tang Seng to do, but he could only pretend that he didn't know anything.

    "Brother Ye, it's like this. Just now, after someone Liu told his mother about the great power of Master Xuanzang, her mother was very happy and asked someone Liu to ask Master Xuanzang about something, but Liu was a little embarrassed.  ,so¡­¡­"

    "I understand, Brother Liu, wait a minute, I'll put on some clothes, the two of us will go find the mage together, and I'll help you talk to him." After Ye Chen finished speaking, he walked into the room and put on some clothes  walked out again.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1387 Excessive

    ?

    The two came to the door of Tang Seng's residence, and Ye Chen knocked on Tang Seng's door. After a while, Tang Seng came out of the room. From his face, Ye Chen could clearly see the signs of just waking up.

    "Master, I'm sorry to bother you so late. Brother Liu has something important to ask, so we have no choice but to come to you now." Ye Chen said respectfully.

    "Amitabha, it's all right, benefactor Liu, please tell me." Tang Seng didn't mean to blame at all, and Liu Boqin was relieved when he saw this.

    "Master, it's like this. After I went back just now, I told my mother about your great power. My mother hopes that you can do us a favor."

    "Amitabha, Master Liu saved the lives of both of us today, and provided food and shelter for both of us. I didn't know how to repay them. Now that Master Liu has something to ask, the poor monk will definitely help me with all my strength."

    Liu Boqin looked at Tang Seng gratefully, and he nodded, "This is easy to say, but it may be very troublesome to do it. I hope the master will forgive me."

    "I don't know if it was God's arrangement, but today I met a mage and Brother Ye. If there is no mage, I really don't know what to do."

    "Brother Liu is still welcome, but it's okay." Seeing that Liu Boqin hadn't said anything about him, Tang Seng glanced at Ye Chen. Ye Chen immediately understood what Tang Seng meant, so he urged him.

    "Oh, the thing is like this, it's a coincidence that tomorrow is the anniversary of my father's death, my mother wants to ask a mage to save my late father, so that my late father can be freed."

    "Amitabha, goodness. It turns out that Donor Liu did this. It doesn't matter. I will chant sutras for the order tomorrow morning." Tang Seng agreed immediately.

    Liu Boqin's eyes were full of gratitude. He didn't expect that Tang Seng would agree to his request so easily. He thought it would take more talking, but he didn't expect Tang Seng to be so forthright.

    "Thank you Master." Liu Boqin made a deep bow to express his gratitude to Tang Seng. Tang Seng quickly straightened Liu Boqin's body, "Don't be polite, Liu Boqin. It is the duty of a monk to save the soul of the dead."

    "Yeah, brother Liu, don't be too polite. I saw it just now. Your mother cleaned the small pot several times in order to prepare vegetarian food for the mage. Therefore, it is up to me to repay brother Liu for this small matter."  gone."

    After several people said a few more words, Liu Boqin went back full of gratitude, and Ye Chen also returned to his room in order not to disturb Tang Seng's rest.

    Early the next morning, Ye Chen got up early. He walked out of the room and found that Tang Seng was already in the courtyard preparing for his salvation.

    After everything was ready, Tang Seng began to chant sutras for Liu Boqin's father.

    He was very attentive, first he recited the mantra to purify his mouth karma, and then he recited the mantra to purify his body and mind, and then he opened the "Sutra of the Dead" and began to recite it.

    After reading the "Sutra of the Dead", Liu Boqin asked Tang Seng to write a book recommending the dead. After that, Tang Seng recited the "Diamond Sutra" and "Avalokitesvara Sutra" aloud.

    After reading these scriptures, the sun had already risen high in the sky. Seeing that it was already lunch time, Liu Boqin asked his wife to bring up the vegetarian meal. Tang Seng continued to chant scriptures after finishing the vegetarian meal.

    He recited several volumes of the "Lotus Sutra" and "Amitabha Sutra" successively, and then he recited another volume of "The Peacock Sutra". By the time he finished reading, it was already dark.

    After Tang Seng finished reading these scriptures, he slowly stood up, "Amitabha, the salvation has been completed, and my father should be able to escape."

    "Thank you mage!" Liu Boqin said loudly, and was about to kneel down to thank him. Ye Chen had quick eyesight and quick hands, and immediately supported Liu Boqin.

    "Amitabha, Donor Liu doesn't need to be too polite. Your family has provided us with a lot of convenience. I really have nothing to repay, but I can only repay you with this."  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1388 Leaving Shuangcha Ridge

    ?

    After Liu Boqin said some more words of thanks, he personally sent Tang Seng back to the house. He asked his wife to prepare some fast food and sent it to Tang Seng and Ye Chen.

    After dinner, Ye Chen lay on the bed. He thought about what was going to happen next, and couldn't help feeling a little excited.

    After leaving Shuangcha Ridge, they will arrive at Liangjie Mountain, which is also called Wuzhi Mountain, where Monkey King is.

    "Hey, senior brother, we will meet soon, I wonder if you will surprise me?" Ye Chen thought about this and slowly fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, Ye Chen heard some noises in the yard while half asleep and half awake. He got up, put on some clothes and walked out of the room, only to see Liu Boqin, his mother and wife standing in front of Tang Seng's door.

    Liu Boqin seemed to be talking loudly. Ye Chen listened carefully and found that Liu Boqin was thanking Tang Seng. He hurried back to the house, got dressed and walked out of the room.

    Tang Seng has also come out at this moment. He is chatting with Liu Boqin. Seeing Ye Chen approaching, Liu Boqin stood up excitedly.

    "Morning, Brother Ye." Liu Boqin greeted Ye Chen happily.

    "Good morning Brother Liu, what happened? Why did you come so early?" Ye Chen knew that Tang Seng's supernatural power yesterday must have worked, and that's why Liu Boqin was so happy.

    "A great event happened." Liu Boqin pulled Ye Chen to sit down, "After the master rescued my late father yesterday, my family and I got a dream from my late father in the evening."

    "The late father said in a dream that he suffered a lot in the underworld and suffered a lot of sins, and it was difficult to die. Fortunately, the eminent monk helped me yesterday, and after reading the scriptures for my late father, his sin karma was eliminated."

    "Now my late father has been arranged by Lord Yama to be reincarnated in a rich family. Before he left, he told us to take good care of the eminent monk, and we must not neglect it."

    Ye Chen smiled and listened to Liu Boqin's words. Although he already knew these things, he was still a little touched when he saw the gratitude in Liu Boqin's eyes.

    "What I saw in the book is still different from what I experienced in person." Ye Chen suddenly had such a realization.

    He suddenly felt that he could not always rely on the plot in the book to deal with everything, but should experience it himself, so that he could truly integrate into this world.

    Liu Boqin was still talking endlessly, while Ye Chen listened patiently. At this moment, he forgot the plot in the book, and was just slowly feeling Liu Boqin's feelings.

    Liu Boqin talked for a long time, and after finally expressing his gratitude, Tang Seng stood up, "Amitabha, Liu benefactor, since my father has been liberated, I think it's time for the two of us to leave."

    "Why is the mage so anxious?" Liu Boqin also stood up immediately, "Why don't you stay a few more days and let Liu repay the mage's kindness?"

    "Benefactor Liu is very polite. The two of us have important matters to go west to learn Buddhist scriptures, so it is inconvenient to stay longer." Tang Seng bowed slightly.

    "Since this is the case, I don't force the mage to stay. How about this, I will send you two out of Shuangcha Ridge. There are many poisonous insects on this ridge, but I can protect the safety of you two."

    "Then I will trouble Donor Liu." Tang Seng was not polite and agreed directly.

    Ye Chen returned to the house, packed up the package, and put it on the horse. Tang Seng rode on the horse, and Ye Chen held the reins for him again, while Liu Boqin led the way for the two of them.

    Several people went up the mountain quickly, and this Liu Boqin was indeed quite capable. There were originally many poisonous insects in the mountain, but after seeing Liu Boqin, it was as if they had seen a natural enemy, and they all avoided them. Ye Chen didn't see a few of them along the way.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1389 Two Boundary Mountains

    ?

    After Ye Chen and Tang Seng followed Liu Boqin to the Shuangcha Ridge, the group of people did not encounter any poisonous insects along the way, which made Ye Chen very relieved.

    After all, with such a capable person by his side, among other things, the safety of him and Tang Seng was at least fully guaranteed.

    Liu Boqin was very familiar with the terrain on Shuangcha Ridge. He led the two of them through the woods on the ridge. When passing the stream, he thoughtfully filled their water bottles.

    Under his leadership, Ye Chen and Tang Seng quickly went down the mountain. Tang Seng was still sitting on the horse, meditating and chanting scriptures, while Ye Chen observed the surrounding terrain to guess where he was.

    The terrain of the mountainous area is very complicated. The mountains here are usually connected one by one, so as soon as a few people descended the mountain, they saw a strange-looking hill in front of them.

    "Amitabha, Master Liu, what kind of mountain is that in front of you? The shape of this mountain is a bit strange. The poor monk has never seen or heard of such a mountain before."

    Tang Seng also woke up from his meditation at this moment. He pointed to the mountain in front of him and asked Liu Boqin.

    "Ah, mage, you don't know this. This mountain is called Liangjie Mountain. It is said that it was a mountain that fell from the sky when Wang Mang usurped the Han Dynasty."

    Liu Boqin saw that Tang Seng had finally stopped falling into samadhi, so he talked enthusiastically, "Speaking of which, because of the special shape of this mountain, people here don't call it Liangjie Mountain, but Wuzhi Mountain."

    "It really looks like five fingers." Ye Chen looked at the mountain and nodded. From a distance, the mountain looked like it was written in the book, like a big hand standing on the ground.

    "That's right, according to legend, a 'Monkey Monkey' imprisoned by Buddha Tathagata for making a disturbance in the Heavenly Palace was suppressed at the foot of the mountain."

    Liu Boqin explained the origin and legend of the mountain to Tang Seng. Tang Seng looked at the mountain and nodded, but then he began to worry.

    "Amitabha, Master Liu said that there is a monstrous monkey at the foot of the mountain. I don't know if this monstrous monkey is powerful? It won't attack us when we pass there, will it?"

    "Besides, you just said that the monster monkey is a monkey that has made a big fuss in the Heavenly Palace. This ability sounds boundless. If it becomes violent, we may not be able to stop him."

    Ye Chen smiled beside him, thinking that it would be too late for you to save this monkey, so why would he be in the mood to be aggressive towards you?

    Besides, you are a person blessed by gods, why are you afraid of monkeys?  Anyway, if you have an accident, someone will wipe your ass.

    "Master, please rest assured that the monkey may not really exist. If there is such a monkey, it has been five hundred years since he was suppressed by the Buddha Tathagata. Whether he can live now is another matter."

    "Ten thousand steps back, even if the monkey is really alive, its magic power should be suppressed by the Tathagata Buddha, so don't worry at all."

    Although Ye Chen despised Tang Sanzang's timidity in his heart, he comforted Tang Seng in his mouth. After all, if Tang Seng bypassed Liangjie Mountain because of fear, they would suffer a great loss.

    What's more, Tang Seng's worry is completely unreasonable. The monkey has already been enlightened by Guanyin, and he is waiting for Tang Seng to save it.

    "Amitabha, it's very good. Since this is the case, let's go. After passing the Liangjie Mountains, we should be much calmer." Tang Seng bowed his head and recited the Buddha's name, and then whispered to himself.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1390 Changes

    ?

    Ye Chen couldn't help laughing to himself after hearing Tang Seng's words. This monk actually naively thought that there would be no more danger on the road.

    As everyone knows, after Tang Seng met the monkey, it was when all the monsters and ghosts appeared together, and I don't know if Tang Seng in this world can withstand such pressure.

    After the three of them finished speaking, just as they were about to set off, Ye Chen suddenly heard some movement in the woods beside him. The sound was not loud, and Ye Chen only heard it by accident.

    He suddenly stood up straight and listened carefully to the sounds coming from the woods, which sounded like the sound of animals walking through the woods.

    Seeing Ye Chen stop, Liu Boqin also stopped. As a hunter, his ears are naturally extremely sensitive, so he heard the voice in the woods immediately.

    "Who?!" Liu Boqin yelled, raised the three-pronged fork in his hand, pointed in the direction of the voice in the woods, and made a defensive posture.

    Only Tang Seng looked at Ye Chen and Liu Boqin without knowing why, and then looked in the direction Liu Boqin pointed, obviously he didn't hear anything.

    The footsteps in the woods did not stop even after Liu Boqin shouted loudly. Liu Boqin tightly held the three-pronged fork in his hand, and Ye Chen saw that there were beads of sweat on his forehead.

    In Liu Boqin's knowledge, there is no animal in this forest that is not afraid of him, and ordinary snakes and insects will run away after smelling his breath.

    But today the animal dared to walk in this direction after hearing his voice. Obviously, this is not an ordinary animal.

    "Master, be careful, there are strange things in this forest, you two first stand behind me, and after I finish this beast, I will escort the two of you to the Liangjie Mountain." Liu Boqin said awe-inspiringly.

    However, neither Tang Seng nor Ye Chen moved. Tang Seng was already behind Liu Boqin, and now Liu Boqin's position could protect him well, so he was not very worried.

    As for Ye Chen, he didn't worry about any wolves, tigers and leopards in the woods at all. After all, even if those wild beasts really attacked him, they would only cause him pain for a while, and they would not hurt his life anyway.

    Speaking of it, Ye Chen is actually not completely free from worries about his ability. Although he can resist all attacks in this world, he doesn't know where his limit is.

    His physical body is said to be immortal, but Ye Chen believes that there is an upper limit to the attack intensity that this immortal body can withstand.

    Take Monkey King's golden cudgel as an example, if he was hit by such a stick, Ye Chen would not have much confidence in surviving under that stick.

    Not to mention that there are gods and Buddhas in this world who are more capable than Monkey King, if those powerful gods attack him, Ye Chen doesn't think he can survive.

    Just when Ye Chen was in a trance, the footsteps in the woods were getting closer and closer, and this time even Tang Seng, who was farthest away, heard the footsteps.

    "Brother Ye, come here!" Liu Boqin was very worried about Ye Chen's safety. After all, Ye Chen had been seriously injured once before. If he was injured again, Liu Boqin didn't think Tang Seng would be able to save him.

    "It's okay, Brother Liu, don't worry." Ye Chen said softly, although he didn't want to expose his abilities in front of Liu Boqin, but when things got to this point, it seemed impossible for him not to expose them.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1391 young man

    ?

    The footsteps in the woods were getting closer and closer, and Liu Boqin's sense of tension became more and more intense as the footsteps approached.

    From the footsteps, Liu Boqin could tell that the animal in the woods should be quite big. "It seems to be a big guy. I don't know if I have seen you before." Liu Boqin thought silently.

    However, even in the face of this situation, Liu Boqin was not particularly afraid. He has been wandering in the mountains for countless years and has seen strong winds and waves. He has the confidence to subdue even the most ferocious animals.

    "The big deal is that I will fight this beast, and use my own death to buy time for Master and Brother Ye." Liu Boqin suddenly made up his mind.

    Just as the three of them were nervously preparing to deal with the animals that suddenly appeared in the woods, a shadow suddenly appeared from the woods!

    The shadow stood still immediately after walking out of the woods, and then he raised his hands, looking at Liu Boqin in front of him and Ye Chen who was closer.

    "Hey, hey, big brother, be careful, I'm not a monster, don't hurt me by mistake, I just got this dress from a tailor, it's very expensive."

    Appearing in front of the three people was a handsome young man. He looked to be in his twenties, dressed in gorgeous clothes, and he looked like a rich man.

    Although Tang Seng's appearance is also considered good in the world, compared with this young man, he is still slightly inferior.

    The lines of this young man's face are not tough, giving people a gentle feeling. He has sword eyebrows and starry eyes, a high nose bridge, slightly raised lips, and a smile on his face, which makes people feel like a spring breeze when they see it.

    "Are you a man or a demon?!" Liu Boqin looked at the noble young man in front of him. He didn't believe that any son of a rich family would walk alone in this Shuangcha Ridge.

    "Of course I'm a human, big brother, don't get me wrong." The young son still held his hands high, his appearance was very ridiculous.

    "Hmph, it's a good thing you ran slower. If you run faster, my three-pronged fork will not recognize anyone." Seeing that this person doesn't look like a bad guy, Liu Boqin became less wary, but he still didn't put down the three-pronged fork completely.  .

    The young man just smiled awkwardly and didn't speak.

    "I said you young man, you are so strange, why are you walking alone in this double-fork mountain? Don't you know that there are many poisonous insects and beasts in this mountain? Are you afraid that they will eat you?"

    Liu Boqin knew the habits of the animals on this mountain, so he wondered why this young man dared to walk alone in the woods of Shuangcha Ridge.

    "Well Shanren has his own tricks. As for the specific reasons, it is inconvenient for me to say more, so please forgive me." The young man made a bow and answered Liu Boqin's question with a smile.

    It is said that the man who stretched out his hand without smiling, Liu Boqin saw that the young man was very polite, so he was embarrassed to ask any more questions. He withdrew the three-pronged fork in his hand, "Then why are you here?"

    "I'm here to find a little brother named Ye Chen. I wonder if the three of you know this person?" The young man looked at the three of them, and finally locked his eyes on Ye Chen.

    Liu Boqin couldn't believe this young man, so he didn't want to tell this handsome young man who Ye Chen was, but before Liu Boqin could answer, the young man opened his mouth first.

    "I think this should be brother Ye Chen?" The young man's smile became brighter and brighter, and Ye Chen was too embarrassed to lie, so he nodded.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1392 Wordless Heavenly Book

    ?

    "Brother Ye Chen, I have been admiring you for a long time." The young master wanted to come forward to get close to Ye Chen, but Liu Boqin immediately raised the three-pronged fork in his hand, as if on guard.

    Seeing this, the son had no choice but to give up, "Brother Ye, I was entrusted by an elder in my family to come here to find you. The elder ordered me to give you this book, saying that you will be of great use."

    As the young man said, he took out a book from his pocket and handed it to Ye Chen. Ye Chen took the book and made a gesture to put it in his pocket, but he was stopped by his son.

    "Brother Ye, wait a minute. My parents have ordered that Brother Ye can only read this book here, and I have to watch him open it in person. After he finishes reading, this book must be returned to my family."  Elderly."

    Although there was a smile on the son's face, there was no doubt in his tone.

    "Brother Ye, please don't think you are troublesome." After finishing speaking, the young master bowed again. Ye Chen looked at the book in his hand, and then at the young master. He couldn't remember when he met him.  such a person.

    Ye Chen shook his head. He knew a lot of people in this world, but unfortunately those people didn't know him. It was so strange that someone finally found him, which made Ye Chen a little puzzled.

    However, he had no choice but to put the book flat in his hands, and then opened the cover of the book. The moment he opened the book, Ye Chen felt that the wind around him suddenly stopped.

    But Ye Chen didn't have the mind to pay attention to these things now. He looked at the title page of the book, and then at the young son, with an expression of "Are you kidding me?"

    "There is not a single word in this book, what do you want me to read?" Ye Chen became angry when he saw that the young master was still looking at him with a smile.

    Afterwards, Ye Chen closed the book again, looked at the cover of the book, and found that there was no title or author on the book, and he was even more surprised.

    "Don't panic, little brother, have you ever heard of the 'Book without Words'?" The smile of the young man suddenly became mysterious in Ye Chen's eyes.

    Ye Chen looked at him strangely, then turned around again, wanting to ask the two people behind him if they had heard of this book, but what made him even angrier was that the two people behind him were frozen in place  , not moving.

    "You, you cast a spell on them?" Ye Chen turned his head, his eyes filled with anger, "Why did you do that? You immediately release the spell on them, otherwise I won't open this book again!"

    "Brother, don't worry, don't worry, I just gave them a fixation technique and closed their five senses. Their lives will not be threatened."

    "Why did you do this?!" Ye Chen didn't believe this son at all now, and he was very afraid that something would happen to Tang Seng.

    If Tang Seng really died here, his journey to the west would be terminated, and he would never be able to explore the secrets of himself.

    "This is what my parents mean. Please don't blame me, brother. I am definitely not the one who came to take your lives, so please believe me."

    "By the way, my elders said that he had met my younger brother once. If my younger brother still remembers the conversation in the temple that day, he should be able to understand who my elders are."

    "In the temple?" Ye Chen suddenly remembered the mysterious Taoist he met before arriving in Chang'an City.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1393

    ?

    Thinking of that Taoist, Ye Chen finally felt relieved. After all, when he met that Taoist that day, there was no one else around, so the possibility of someone eavesdropping on their conversation was cut off.

    When Ye Chen thought about that day, he felt that the Taoist person seemed to have no hostility towards him.

    In addition, Ye Chen had some inexplicable affection for this young man, so after several struggles, he finally believed the words of the young man in front of him reluctantly.

    "Okay, but you should tell me how to read this book, right? There is not a single word in this book. Forgive me for being an ordinary person, so I can't read your fairy book without words."

    Ye Chen reluctantly spread out the book, and showed a blank page to the young master in front of him, but the young master just shook his head.

    "My parents and elders said that Brother Ye's talent is very comparable to others, and he is a gift from heaven and man, so I must be able to understand this book."

    The young man obviously didn't intend to tell Ye Chen the mystery in this book, so Ye Chen could only sigh helplessly, and then began to study further.

    He turned the book in his hand back and forth, even burned it with fire and splashed it with water, but no matter what, the wordless book just didn't respond.

    Ye Chen couldn't find any clues, so he sat down on the ground, looking at the book in his hand, he still felt puzzled, so he simply put the book under his buttocks.

    "There are no words in the whole book, and there are no clues at all. How do you ask me to read it? Do I have to rely on guessing?" Ye Chen looked at the young master in front of him annoyed.

    "The elder said, if you think about what you said, maybe you will have the answer." Seeing that Ye Chen really had nothing to do, the son had no choice but to quote the elder's words.

    He didn't intend to tell Ye Chen, he wanted to test Ye Chen's understanding, but now it seems that if he really didn't tell Ye Chen, Ye Chen would probably waste a whole day here studying this book  up.

    This is not the son's original intention. His parents and elders said that Ye Chen should find the secret to open the book as soon as possible, so as not to waste too much time.

    Originally, Ye Chen could only sit with his book helpless, but after being reminded by the son, he suddenly remembered what the Taoist said to him before: "Whether the avenue is on the west, please consider carefully."

    "Could it be that there is an answer in this book?" Ye Chen quickly pulled the book out from under his ass. After thinking about it, he thought that perhaps the way to open the book lies in this sentence.

    After all, the Taoist has only met him once, if what the Taoist said can be regarded as guiding Ye Chen, it can only be this sentence.

    "The avenue is on the west." Ye Chen held the book and read a sentence silently in his heart. As soon as the words in his heart fell, two words that Ye Chen finally understood appeared on the book: no.

    "Isn't the avenue in the west?" Ye Chen saw that this statement was wrong, so he had to change it. Immediately, two words appeared in the book: No.

    "This is neither that nor that, your book is so strange, what exactly do you want to tell me? What do you want me to do?!"

    Ye Chen was a little annoyed, this book seemed to be deliberately against him, no matter what he thought in his heart, only two words would appear in this book - no.

    "Since the avenue is in the west and not in the west, then what is the avenue? Where is it?" Ye Chen stared at the book, hoping that the book could give him an answer.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1394 Falling

    ?

    After Ye Chen asked these two sentences, the words on the book suddenly disappeared, and for a long time, no words appeared on the book again.

    Just when Ye Chen thought that the book could not be read again, there was another change in the book. This time, words appeared in the book again, but the words did not appear as before, but were written one by one.  Outlined.

    "The Tao is you and me, and it is all things. When you are in the Tao, the Tao also exists in your heart." After writing the words in the book slowly, Ye Chen finally saw this sentence clearly, but he didn't understand the meaning of this sentence at all.  .

    Just when Ye Chen was thinking quietly, a sudden change occurred!  Ye Chen suddenly felt a huge suction coming from this book!

    This suction was so strong that Ye Chen felt as if his head was about to be sucked into the book. Ye Chen turned his head with great effort, but he found that except himself, nothing else seemed to be affected.

    Ye Chen suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart. He struggled desperately, wanting to get rid of this situation quickly, but he didn't know where the suction in this book came from, and Ye Chen couldn't break free!

    He wanted to throw away the book in his hand, but the book seemed to be attached to his hand at the same time, and he couldn't shake it off at all. Ye Chen was shocked and frightened, but there was nothing he could do.

    The suction of the book was getting stronger and stronger. Finally, after Ye Chen struggled once with all his strength but failed again, he was completely sucked in by the book, and the book fell into the hands of the young master precisely.  .

    "I didn't expect that Ye Chen's comprehension is not bad. I just reminded him, and he was able to open this wordless book. It seems that the person the Patriarch likes is really extraordinary."

    Brother Gongzi muttered something softly, and then he held the book quietly, but in the next moment, he disappeared from the spot, as if this person had never appeared before.

    The surrounding environment remained unchanged, Tang Seng and Liu Boqin were still fixed in place, the wind in the air did not circulate again, and even the leaves falling from the trees did not continue to fall, but stood still in mid-air.

    Ye Chen, who was sucked into the book, only felt that the sky was spinning. He tried to look around, but found that the surrounding seemed to be a void, and there was nothing there, only him spinning and falling.

    "Hey, is anyone there?" Ye Chen yelled loudly, but he didn't get any response, which made him a little flustered, he didn't know where he was going to fall to the end, and he didn't know what was waiting below  Own.

    In such endless falling, Ye Chen has already forgotten how much time he has experienced, it seems to be a few seconds, it seems to be a few hours, or it is longer, maybe hundreds of years have passed  .

    Gradually, Ye Chen also calmed down in this state of constant falling. Apart from being a little dizzy, he no longer felt any discomfort.

    But even so, there was very little Ye Chen could do. He could only let his body fall continuously until the moment he landed.

    "If I fall like this, I'm afraid I'm going to be thrown into a puddle of mud." Ye Chen thought to himself, "I don't know if I can survive the fall like that."

    After an unknown amount of time, Ye Chen finally felt that the speed of his body rotation was not as fast as before, and he could finally see his surroundings clearly.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1395 Void

    ?

    Ye Chen casually observed the situation around him first, then looked down at his body, there was nothing unusual except that his body was shining brightly.

    Later, Ye Chen looked around carefully, and found that there was still nothing around, it seemed to be a void, there were no stars, no moon, except Ye Chen, there was nothing here.

    "Hey! Who brought me here? Can you show yourself?" Ye Chen shouted into the surrounding space, but no one responded to him.

    Helpless, Ye Chen could only move his limbs first. After making sure that his limbs were not injured, he moved his body again, and found that his body seemed to be able to move.

    However, Ye Chen had been head-down before. He twisted his body vigorously in the void, and then finally put his feet down.

    In fact, this is all Ye Chen's feeling. After all, there is nothing around, and it is impossible for Ye Chen to know whether he is standing on his head or standing.

    However, after Ye Chen switched the positions of his head and feet, he found that his mind, which felt that the blood rushed in, was much clearer. It seems that his choice was correct, and he has now stood still.

    Ye Chen felt that the void was like water, as if something invisible was supporting his body, so he tried to take a step in the void, but he didn't expect that he could actually walk in the void.

    Although it looked like there was still boundless darkness under his feet, Ye Chen felt as if his feet had stepped on something.

    He lowered his head and looked down. Although his body was glowing, he didn't see the ground under his feet, but the touch from the soles of his feet told him that he could indeed walk now.

    Ye Chen stepped lightly on the void and walked around. Gradually, he became familiar with this feeling. During this period, he also knelt down and touched the place in front of him, but without exception, all his hands were penetrated.  void.

    Sure enough, there was nothing there, but Ye Chen was still able to walk. This feeling was amazing. Ye Chen had so much fun that he forgot the environment he was in for a while.

    But soon Ye Chen came to his senses. He gradually expanded his walking range and started walking in one direction without stopping. Later, Ye Chen started running in the void.

    If there are other people here, they must be able to see that in the boundless void, a bright person is running at high speed like a headless fly.

    Ye Chen was a little tired from running, he didn't know how long he had been running, he only felt that his legs were weak, but he still couldn't find the boundary of the void.

    He really wanted to find a place to go out, but no matter which direction he ran, he couldn't see the way forward, which made Ye Chen slowly feel a little desperate.

    He felt as if he had fallen into someone's trap. This person probably knew that Ye Chen would not die easily, so he trapped him here in this way.

    Ye Chen was frowning, he especially wanted to go back to Shuangcha Ridge, find Tang Seng and Liu Boqin, and then go west with Tang Seng to learn scriptures.

    Even though it was hard work that way, and even though it was a bit muddled, at least he didn't have to face this lonely situation, and he wouldn't have so much fear of the unknown.

    Ye Chen finally started to be afraid. He was afraid that he would become a crazy person in this environment, and eventually go completely crazy.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1396 Wonderland

    ?

    Just when Ye Chen was helpless about his situation, things suddenly changed, but this change was a very terrifying thing for Ye Chen.

    When Ye Chen was thinking about what to do next, he suddenly felt something strange about his body. He felt that his body was slowly getting lighter at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Later, Ye Chen felt a very itchy feeling on his hands, as if his body was automatically repairing after he was injured, the itching was so painful.

    Ye Chen raised his hand, he was horrified to find that his hand was slowly dissipating!  After breaking away from his palm, the pieces turned into fly ash and scattered in the void.

    This kind of dissipation soon began to spread all over his body, and when Ye Chen finally remembered that he should resist, half of his body had already disappeared!

    "Who the hell?! Why are you doing this to me?!" Ye Chen shouted angrily into the void, but this time, as usual, there was no response.

    Ye Chen was the only one in this void, no matter how much he yelled, no one could hear what he said.

    Soon, Ye Chen couldn't shout anymore, and the other half of his body quickly dissipated, and within a few breaths, Ye Chen's body completely evaporated into the void.

    The void is still so quiet, as if no one has ever appeared.

    Ye Chen's consciousness entered a half-dream and half-awake state after his body dissipated. He felt very tired, so tired that he could no longer think about where he was.

    Gradually, Ye Chen forgot all the past, and the only thing he couldn't forget was his name. After that, Ye Chen fell into a deep sleep.

    Ye Chen slowly opened his eyes. Looking at the scene in front of him, he slowly remembered his previous experience.

    Now the place he is in is no longer the void it was before. The grass is luxuriant here, the trees are flourishing, and there is a small river flowing not far away.

    There were a few white clouds floating in the sky, and Ye Chen saw that there seemed to be a few palaces vaguely on the white clouds, but his eyesight was limited, so he couldn't see clearly whether the palaces were real or not.

    Ye Chen was leaning against a big tree at the moment, and pink petals were falling from the tree. He didn't know what kind of flower it was, but it was very beautiful. Seeing the petals falling on the ground, Ye Chen calmed down.

    "Brother Ye Chen, please tell me this way." A man's voice came suddenly, and Ye Chen couldn't tell where the voice came from.

    At first, he felt that the sound was far away, but when he listened carefully, he felt that the sound seemed to come from his own head.

    "Who are you?" Ye Chen asked softly, "Why did you bring me here? Where are you?"

    "You'll know when we meet, little brother Ye Chen just needs to stand up, and he can see where I am." The voice was like magic, Ye Chen stood up obediently after hearing it.

    The moment he got up, the scenery in front of him suddenly changed. Before he could stand upright, Ye Chen suddenly saw the grass and sky in front of him disappear.

    Instead, there is an endless sea of ??blood, which is full of burning flames, and there are human faces in the flames.

    The expressions on those faces were both painful and ferocious, and Ye Chen felt the boundless resentment emanating from this sea of ??blood.

    But the scene only lasted for a moment and then disappeared. After Ye Chen stood up completely, the sea of ??blood turned into another scene.

    The last thing Ye Chen saw was a small valley, in which there were birds chirping and clear springs flowing. In the center of the valley, there was a small thatched hut. In the thatched hut, a man was sitting at the Eight Immortals table drinking tea.  .

    Perhaps sensing Ye Chen's arrival, the man turned his head with a smile and looked at Ye Chen.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1397 The Land of Nothingness

    ?

    Ye Chen took a closer look at the person sitting in the hut, and found that the person was indeed the Taoist man he had seen in the small temple, but the Taoist man had already changed his clothes at the moment.

    When the Taoist saw Ye Chen coming, he poured a cup of tea into another teacup in front of him, and then made a "please" gesture to Ye Chen, signaling Ye Chen to sit opposite him.

    Although Ye Chen didn't know who this Taoist was, his intuition told him that this Taoist must have no malice towards him, so he walked slowly into the hut and sat down.

    "Brother, now I know who I am, where I came from, and where I'm going?" After Ye Chen sat down, the Taoist asked directly.

    However, Ye Chen still doesn't know his origin, so he can only shake his head, "I still don't know who I am, nor where I come from."

    "But now I have a goal, and that is to follow Xuanzang to learn Buddhist scriptures. When I meet the Buddha, all my puzzles should have answers."

    Ye Chen looked at the Taoist firmly, but the Taoist smiled, but did not comment on whether Ye Chen's goal was good or bad, which made Ye Chen a little uncertain about the Taoist's attitude.

    "By the way, what was that place just now? How long have I been there?" Ye Chen thought of the void where he had been falling just now, and couldn't help feeling a little lingering in his heart.

    "A place of nothingness." The Taoist took a sip of tea and answered Ye Chen, "That is a world I created. After passing there, the eyes and ears that monitor you will lose your target. I don't want outsiders to hear what we have today.  dialogue."

    Ye Chen looked at the Taoist in front of him in shock, "You mean, you created a world?"

    "That's right, is there anything unusual about this?" The Taoist looked at Ye Chen strangely, "Although most gods can't do this, it doesn't mean that no one can do it."

    "You are an innate god, aren't you?" Ye Chen thought of the classification of gods in Journey to the West, and he knew that if this Taoist has such great abilities, he must not be an ordinary god.

    "Do you still know the innate gods?" The Taoist smiled and looked at Ye Chen, "I didn't expect you to know a lot about this world. That book should have given you a lot of help."

    Ye Chen doesn't want to talk too much about "Journey to the West". After all, this book is his biggest secret in his opinion. Even if the Taoist knows the existence of this book, he doesn't want to talk too much.

    "Then what happened to the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood that I saw when I stood up just now? That scene is too terrifying. Could it be a picture of the underworld?" Ye Chen changed the subject.

    The Taoist knew Ye Chen's thoughts, but he didn't continue to talk about the book, but followed Ye Chen's words, "That's right, that's the picture of the underworld, but that's about the eighteenth floor."

    "How did you do it? It's amazing. When I sat down, it was one scene. When I got up halfway, it was another scene. When I stood up, it became the current scene."

    The Taoist smiled, "It's just a small spell, do you want to learn it?"

    "Forget it, this kind of spell is meaningless to me. I live in nowhere all day long. How can I have time to create such an illusion?"

    "Haha, since you don't want to learn this one, how about I teach you some other spells?" The Taoist put down the teacup in his hand and looked at Ye Chen indifferently.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1398 Secret

    ?

    "This matter is not urgent for the time being. I still have a lot of things I want to ask you. If I don't ask you clearly, I'm afraid I will have trouble sleeping and eating."

    "But it's okay to ask, as long as I can answer, I will try my best to answer your doubts." The Taoist always has a smile on his face, which makes Ye Chen feel at ease as if he is facing his elders.

    Although he doesn't know why this Taoist insists on finding him, Ye Chen has a faint feeling that there must be some secret in it, even if the Taoist doesn't tell him now, he will come into contact with it in the future.

    "Then I won't be polite." Ye Chen rolled up his sleeves as he said, and made a gesture of asking a question, "First ask a basic question, which god are you? Why are you looking for me?  ?¡±

    Taoist seems to have expected Ye Chen to ask this question a long time ago, so he didn't show any panic at all, "My identity is kept secret for the time being, and you will know my purpose in the future. I can't tell you this for the time being."

    Although Taoist didn't panic, he obviously didn't want to tell Ye Chen these two things.

    "I said, you are being unkind, let me ask questions freely, but I won't answer the first two questions, isn't it a waste of asking?" Ye Chen was a little unhappy.

    "Haha, but some things are better if you don't know them than know them. In fact, I'm also protecting you. After all, if you really know my identity"

    The Taoist hesitated for a while when he said this, Ye Chen was a little crazy, "What will happen if you really know?"

    "I think if you really know my identity today, many gods, demons, and Buddhas will start chasing and killing you, and they will definitely destroy your indestructible body and make you disappear completely in the three realms.  I can't save you either."

    "So scary?" Ye Chen was startled, "It seems that your identity is really special, so forget it, I'd better not ask."

    "But it seems that my conjecture is not wrong. There is indeed an upper limit to the attack strength that the immortal body can withstand, and it is not completely immortal, right?" Ye Chen added after finishing speaking.

    "That's right, but if you can have this body and powerful spells at the same time, I think no one in the Three Realms can do anything to you."

    "Let's not talk about things like spells. I don't need this kind of thing very much. Anyway, there are three people to protect me in the future. Even if I learn it, it will be useless."

    "No." The Taoist shook his head, "The road to the west is no longer as simple as it is written in the book, and this road is not just a route to learn from the scriptures. Behind the journey to the west, there are deeper  thing."

    "What is it?"

    "I can't say, you can only find out by yourself. When you find the thing behind Westbound, when you will be able to transcend the avenue and get the ultimate secret of everything."

    "Then what about my secret?" Ye Chen asked impatiently.

    "Haha, you already know the ultimate secret of everything, aren't you satisfied?" The Taoist smiled.

    "Don't worry, your secret is just one of the smallest secrets in front of the ultimate secret. You will know what you should know, so don't worry too much."

    "Okay." Ye Chen knew that this Taoist would not provide him with any more effective information today, so he had no choice but to ask his last question.

    "When Guanyin attacked me that day, who was the god in the golden light who saved me?" Ye Chen stared into the Taoist's eyes.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1399 Heavenly Dao

    ?

    "His identity I don't need to say more. You just need to know that he is not an enemy. Not only is he not an enemy, but this person will also be your greatest helper on the westward journey in the future."

    "Although you can't find him, he will definitely appear when you are in danger. After all, he and us are grasshoppers on the same rope."

    "Don't be funny." Ye Chen was amused by the Taoist's words, "The Xiantian God actually compared himself to a grasshopper in front of a mortal. If this word spreads, people in the world will laugh their teeth off."

    The Taoist didn't laugh, he looked at Ye Chen seriously, Ye Chen laughed twice, feeling bored, so he stopped laughing.

    "Ye Chen, don't take this as a joke. The gods and Buddhas you see all over the sky now will be nothing more than ants in the future. I compare myself to a grasshopper because I still have a chance to resist this way of heaven."  ability."

    "Innate gods can see the past and the future. I once saw a terrible thing happen that other innate gods have not seen. In order to stop this, I can only find you, because you are the one in this incident."  The essential."

    "So I and that fairy in the golden light are just two grasshoppers, but you are different, Ye Chen, you remember, no matter how the world changes, you must keep your heart, because you are"

    Speaking of this, the Taoist stopped suddenly. He realized that he seemed to have said too much, so he quickly stopped, and no matter how Ye Chen asked, he would not say anything more.

    "Boring." Ye Chen shook his head, although he was very curious about that matter, but if the Taoist didn't tell him, he had nothing to do, after all, he was not an innate god, and he couldn't see those things in the future.

    "Forget it, you Taoist, it's really annoying to ask questions without answering them directly. If there's nothing else, I'll go back first. After all, it's important to learn from the scriptures."

    After thinking about it, Ye Chen couldn't think of anything that would frighten these innate gods, but he is a person with a relatively free and easy personality. Since he couldn't figure it out, he stopped torturing himself.

    "Don't you really want to learn some spells?" The Taoist stopped Ye Chen from standing up and asked.

    "I won't learn today. If I don't go back for too long, Tang Seng will starve to death under the Shuangcha Ridge. I will ask you to learn when I have a chance in the future."

    "I'm afraid we won't meet each other in the future." The Taoist suddenly said this, and Ye Chen was pressed back on his seat by his words.

    "What do you mean?" Ye Chen looked at the Taoist inexplicably, "Don't tell me that a god like you should pay attention to something?"

    "Of course, do you think there is no bondage on the gods? But what I want to pay attention to is not the other gods and Buddhas you think of. In my opinion, they are just a little bit. What I want to pay attention to is the way of heaven."

    "This matter of Tiandao is too complicated, so I won't explain to you what Tiandao is. You just need to know that if Tiandao finds out that we meet frequently, you and I will definitely die miserably."

    "This, this is too scary, so our meeting today won't cause any disaster, right?" Ye Chen stared at the Taoist with wide eyes.

    "There is still some influence. The way of heaven will definitely add more trouble to the westward journey. This is why I insist on letting you learn some spells to protect yourself."

    "Then well, but Tang Seng's side" Ye Chen was a little worried. After all, learning spells was not an easy task. It took a long time. He was really afraid that Tang Seng would die under the Shuangcha Ridge.

    "You can rest assured that even if you stay here for hundreds of years, the outside world will only pass by for a moment."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1400 Learning Magic

    ?

    "It's not unreasonable to say that this fairy family is good. I learned magic from you, but the outside world only passed for a moment.  Immortal."

    "You can also say that." The Taoist nodded, "It's not too late. I will teach you spells as soon as possible. You can first tell me what type of spells you want to learn."

    Ye Chen tilted his head and thought about it carefully. He felt that Monkey King's art of transformation was not very attractive to him.

    After all, the main purpose of the technique of change is to avoid the damage caused by the three disasters of thunder, fire and wind, so as to realize the wish of eternal life. He is immortal now, so there is no need for this spell.

    Ye Chen carefully thought about all the magic spells of the gods in Journey to the West. Although these spells seem extremely mysterious, there is no method that makes Ye Chen too tempted.

    "I just want to learn some combat spells. As long as the combat power is strong, any spell is fine." Ye Chen thought for a long time, but couldn't think of it, so he had to ask the Taoist to give him a suggestion.

    "Well, what do you think of the Dharma Aspect Heaven and Earth?" The Taoist thought for a while, and then gave Ye Chen the first choice.

    Ye Chen carefully thought about Xiangxiang Tiandi's combat ability, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt moved. This Faxiang Tiandi is a shocking supernatural power, and very few people know it.

    Leaving aside this point for the time being, let¡¯s just talk about the power of the Faxiangtiandi, which should not be underestimated. It is said that if the Faxiangtiandi is cultivated to the extreme, the body can become an invincible body of King Kong, and it can also exert its strength to the extreme.

    "Okay, but it seems that just having a magical world is not enough. After all, I can't rely on growing bigger to deal with the enemy every time I fight, can I?" Ye Chen was a little greedy, hoping to learn more spells.

    "There are too many combat skills. I don't know which type of content you want to learn. Faxiangtiandi is a spell that I think is better for life-saving."

    "After all, if this kind of magic has been cultivated to the peak, even the Tathagata may not be able to do anything to you, but there are only so many recommendations I can recommend. You have to think about the specifics yourself."

    When Ye Chen heard the Taoist's words, he knew that it was possible to learn any spell he wanted, and in the Taoist's words, Ye Chen heard a hint of contempt for the Tathagata Buddha, which further strengthened his cognition of this Taoist.

    "It seems that this Taoist is indeed a very high-status existence. I should have chosen the right master this time, but what should I learn?" Ye Chen thought silently.

    After thinking for a long time, Ye Chen still didn't think of specific spells, so he had no choice but to tell the Taoist that he wanted to learn several spells that could kill with one blow.

    "One blow is fatal." The Taoist thought carefully, and then a book suddenly appeared in his hand.

    "You can take this book back and study it carefully. After you learn the contents of this book, I think your combat ability should be only slightly lower than that of the innate god."

    Ye Chen took the book, glanced at it cautiously, and felt relieved after realizing that the book was not a wordless book, "Okay, then I will learn the contents of this book."

    "Very good, but this book must not be seen by others, especially Monkey King, a monkey who is born with a great desire for power. If he sees this book, he must take it away."

    "Understood." Ye Chen replied, and then, the Taoist opened the meridians of Ye Chen's whole body, and let Ye Chen's meridians receive the baptism of the innate divine power.

    Now Ye Chen, the mana in his body is no less than that of a fairy, what he lacks is the way to use these spells.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1401 Back to Two Boundaries Mountain

    ?

    After the Taoist opened up the meridians for Ye Chen, he taught Ye Chen the method of Dharma Aspect Heaven and Earth. It has to be said that Ye Chen's comprehension is extremely high. The Taoist only taught it a few times, and Ye Chen could barely use Dharma Aspect Heaven and Earth.

    "Okay, now you have basically mastered the spell of Faxiang Tiandi, and all that is left is to practice more. Remember, the more proficient you are, the longer the Faxiang Tiandi can last."

    "According to the mana in your body now, Faxiang Tiandi can actually last forever, but you should not do this, or you will be regarded as a monster by the world."

    "Okay, I see." After Ye Chen finished speaking, he stood up, then knelt down straight in the direction of the Taoist, "Ye Chen kowtowed to Master."

    "Get up, Ye Chen, I am very happy that you can worship me as your teacher, but remember, I am just like the Bodhi ancestor in that book, an existence that cannot be mentioned."

    "You must remember that today's events must not be rumored. No matter who asks you, you can't say that you learned the spell from me, otherwise it will bring disaster to you and me!"

    Taoist's attitude is no longer as kind as before. When he said these words, he seemed to be a different person. Ye Chen was even a little scared by his aura.

    "Master, don't worry, the apprentice will follow the teachings, and will never tell anything about the master. Even if the apprentice dies, he will not reveal anything about the master." Ye Chen replied firmly.

    "You, go. In the future, you and I, master and apprentice, may find it difficult to meet each other. You have to swallow a lot of suffering. Remember, the journey to the west is not the end. You must find the secret behind it."

    "Ye Chen, my apprentice, whether you and I can save this world of the heavens depends entirely on you." After the Taoist finished speaking, the scenery in front of Ye Chen suddenly changed.

    Scenes of getting acquainted with the Taoist kept flashing in front of Ye Chen. Ye Chen couldn't help but feel a little sad when looking at these scenes. Although this Taoist wanted something from Ye Chen, his kindness to Ye Chen is also a lesson from heaven and earth.

    After the flashing image in front of him was over, Ye Chen suddenly lost consciousness. When he woke up again, he found that he had returned to the Shuangcha Ridge, but the handsome young man in front of him had disappeared.

    Ye Chen turned around and saw that Tang Seng and Liu Boqin were still fixed in place. He waved his finger lightly, and in an instant, the magic power on the two of them was released.

    "It seems that the mana in this body has brought me more than magic spells. I can also cast these small magic spells that seemed miraculous before." Ye Chen secretly pleased.

    "Ye Chen, where did that young master go?" Just as Ye Chen was thinking about spells, Tang Seng asked suddenly.

    "Oh, he has already left. He showed me something just now, and then disappeared suddenly." Ye Chen replied perfunctorily.

    Tang Seng knew that Ye Chen didn't want to talk, so he didn't ask any more questions. He rode on the horse, Ye Chen took the reins, and Liu Boqin led the way, and the three came to the foot of Liangjie Mountain in silence.

    "My master is here!" A piercing cry suddenly came from the foot of the mountain. Tang Seng, who was unsuspecting, was frightened by the voice, and the horse under his crotch was also frightened, and he couldn't help being a little manic.

    Tang Seng was thrown by the horse and almost fell off the horse's back. Fortunately, even if Ye Chen gave him a hand, otherwise Tang Seng would be seriously injured today.

    "Then, what is that? Why is it so scary?" After the horse under his crotch quieted down, Tang Seng looked in the direction of the sound in front of him in horror.

    "It should be the monstrous monkey." Ye Chen replied softly.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1402 Sun Wukong

    ?

    "Amitabha, this monster monkey has been suppressed for five hundred years and still has such momentum, Ye Chen, let's go around, I'm afraid this monster monkey will be bad for us." Tang Seng folded his hands and spoke slowly  Said.

    "Master, it's okay, let's go and have a look. Since this monstrous monkey exists, it means that the legend is also true. He is suppressed by Wuzhi Mountain, so he must be unable to move, and he will not do anything to us."

    As Ye Chen said, he took the reins and led the horse forward. Seeing this, Liu Boqin also followed. Only Tang Seng sighed on the horseback, as if he was going to die.

    Soon, the three of them arrived at the foot of Liangjie Mountain. Ye Chen looked at it from a distance. After gaining mana, his eyesight was also greatly improved, so he quickly saw where the monkey was.  place.

    He led the horse and walked over. Liu Boqin's eyes were not bad. When he was approaching, he also saw a monkey being pinned down by the mountain, so he raised the three-pronged fork in his hand to deal with the unexpected situation.

    A few people walked up to the monkey, and Liu Boqin walked over slowly. Maybe he saw that the monkey was not a threat, so he squatted down and pulled the weeds off the monkey's face.

    "Brother, thank you for the kindness of weeding, and please go back." The monkey said suddenly, and when Ye Chen heard this sentence, he always felt that it was different from the plot in the book.

    According to the book, the monkey should not let Liu Boqin go back at this time, because Tang Seng was a little scared after the monkey was released, and Liu Boqin protected Tang Seng for a while until Tang Seng accepted Monkey King.

    But now that the monkey has not been released, Liu Boqin is asked to go back. Ye Chen thinks there must be something weird about it, but he can't think of what the monkey wants to do.

    "No, I escorted the mage here, how can I just leave? Besides, I don't know what your monkey nature is. If you become fierce after I leave, who will protect the mage?"

    After Liu Boqin finished speaking, Sun Wukong glanced at him, and then gave a weird smile, "Brother, do you think with your ability, if I really want to do something, can you stop me? Let's go."

    "Brother Liu, you don't have to worry about this matter, you leave for now, I'll talk to this monkey and see what he wants to do." Ye Chen said from the side.

    "This well, then I will leave first, but I will wait a few miles away. If anything happens, I will come as soon as possible."

    After Liu Boqin finished speaking, he turned and left, while Ye Chen walked up to Monkey King, "Great Sage, what can I teach you?"

    "Hey, you brat, I haven't looked for you yet, but you found it yourself. Tell me, why do you have so much mana in your mortal body? And you have an immortal body?"

    "Oh? Even you can see it?" Ye Chen's heart tightened. What he was most worried about happened in the end. The Taoist had told him before that he should not let him expose too much, but this monkey could see it at a glance.  up.

    This made Ye Chen feel a little bad, after all, it is not a good thing for his secret to be seen through so easily.

    "Hey, I've seen too many immortals. I can tell what their characteristics are at a glance. Besides, you little mortal has some mana but can't use it. That's why you were exposed so quickly."

    "Since the great sage has such supernatural powers, the mage and I will leave first. The great sage has extraordinary abilities. I don't think this little Wuzhishan can really trap the great sage."

    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he turned around and wanted to leave, but just as he lifted one leg, a hand grabbed his ankle, "Brother, don't go, my grandson has offended me, please forgive me!" (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1403 Pleading

    ?

    Ye Chen stopped and looked back at Monkey King. At this moment, Monkey King's face no longer had the previous supercilious expression, but a hint of imperceptible prayer.

    Ye Chen knew that Wuzhishan was a kind of physical and mental torture to Sun Wukong. Anyone who was held here for five hundred years would not feel very comfortable.

    In fact, he didn't really want to leave. After all, Monkey King will be a capable man on the way to learn Buddhist scriptures in the future. If he is missing, Tang Seng will die hundreds of times.

    "It's okay if you don't leave, but the Great Sage should give me a reason, right?" Ye Chen joked about Monkey King with a half-smile. After all, the helpless Monkey King can only be seen at this moment, and when he comes out, it won't be easy to bully  up.

    "Guanyin, Guanyin Bodhisattva came here a few days ago. She told me that a monk from Chang'an City will pass by here today. She said that is my master."

    "What else did Guanyin say?" Ye Chen suddenly wondered if Guanyin had spoken ill of himself in front of Monkey King.

    "No, she told me to go to Lingshan to learn scriptures with that monk." Monkey King said, his eyes looked in the direction behind Ye Chen. At this moment, Tang Seng got off his horse and was staring at Monkey King nervously.

    "Master, master, save me!" Monkey King yelled at Tang Seng. Tang Seng was startled by Monkey King's voice, and Ye Chen quickly told Monkey King to shut up.

    "Do you want to scare him to death? He is just a mortal. Where have you seen a talking monkey like you?" Ye Chen covered Monkey King's mouth to keep him from making a sound.

    After seeing Sun Wukong nodded, Ye Chen let go of his hand, "But the Bodhisattva said before that he was the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi, so I thought he was hiding the magic power in his body."

    "Oh, it seems that the Bodhisattva told you a lot, even that the monk is the reincarnation of the golden cicada. Tell me, what else did the Bodhisattva tell you? If you don't make it clear, I will take this with you today."  Monk go, leave you here."

    "Don't, don't, son, I say it's okay." Sun Wukong looked aggrieved, it was the first time he was threatened like this in his life for so long.

    "The Bodhisattva also said that there is a young man with Tang Seng. The origin of this young man is unknown. Let me deal with it carefully. If there is any abnormality, ignore Tang Seng's words and kill him directly."

    After finishing speaking, Sun Wukong looked at Marven Ye, "I guess that young man was talking about you, right? I don't know how you provoked the Bodhisattva, and even made her feel murderous."

    "Hmph, this Bodhisattva really has bad intentions for me." A trace of anger rose in Ye Chen's heart, but he doesn't have the strength to compete with the Bodhisattva right now, so he can only keep these words in his stomach.

    "Okay then, but do you think I'm an unusual person?" Ye Chen looked down at Monkey King, and Monkey King shook his head vigorously, looking obedient.

    "That's about the same." Ye Chen smiled, but his heart was very dark. This Monkey King is a rebellious image in the whole Journey to the West, but he didn't expect to be so obedient in front of him today.

    After finishing speaking, Ye Chen stood up and walked to Tang Seng's side, "Master, this monkey was enlightened by Guanyin Bodhisattva. The Bodhisattva hopes that you can rescue him from Wuzhi Mountain and take him to learn scriptures."

    "Amitabha, saving one's life is better than building a seven-level pagoda, but this monstrous monkey is too capable. I'm afraid I won't be able to subdue him even if I save him. If he came out with malicious intentions, what should we do?  Huh?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1404 Save the Great Sage

    ?

    "Don't worry, mage, this monstrous monkey has been suppressed under the mountain for five hundred years, and he has already lost the hostility of the past. If you rescue him now, he will definitely keep this kindness in his heart and will not do anything to you.  "

    Under Ye Chen's strong persuasion, Tang Seng finally made up his mind. He followed Ye Chen and walked slowly in front of Monkey King. He looked at the poor monkey who was crushed under the mountain, and felt a little bit unbearable.

    "Amitabha, this mountain is so high that the poor monk may not be able to move it with his own strength. How can the poor monk save you?" Tang Seng looked at the mountain that was pressing on the monkey, and couldn't help feeling a little desperate.

    In the eyes of ordinary people, this mountain is indeed too tall. With the power of ordinary people, even if it takes a hundred years, it may not be able to hollow out the mountain, let alone a weak monk like Tang Seng.

    "Master, don't be afraid, there is a 'golden stamp' left by the Tathagata Buddha on this mountain. Master only needs to take down that post, and I will be able to come out naturally." Monkey King answered Tang Seng hastily.

    Tang Seng looked at the towering mountain, but he didn't see where the "golden lettering" mentioned by the monkey was. He looked at the monkey suspiciously.

    "Master, the gold lettering is on the top of the mountain. As long as the master climbs up, you will be able to see it. If the master removes that post, my grandson will follow you to the death." Sun Wukong finally saw a glimmer of hope.

    He has been crushed under this mountain for five hundred years, and he has long been ignorant of what has changed in the world. How can he not be excited when he finally sees someone come to rescue him?

    "Amitabha, the poor monk went up to have a look, but the 'golden lettering' was left by the Buddha, and it may be difficult for the poor monk to uncover it with the strength of one person."

    Ye Chen looked at Tang Seng helplessly. I don't know why this Tang Seng talked so much. If you want you to go, just climb up. If you can't uncover it, why is the Bodhisattva talking so much to this monkey?

    "Master, don't worry, the 'Golden Mountain Pressed Post' is not very heavy, and the Bodhisattva has already said that only the master in this world can uncover it, so please hurry up, master."

    "Amitabha, goodness, goodness, that poor monk will go up to take a look today. If you really take off this post, I hope you will correct your mistakes and do good, and don't do that troublesome thing in heaven again."

    "Master, don't worry, my old grandson will be obedient after I come out, and I will escort you to Lingshan to learn scriptures. If there is anything that the master is not satisfied with, the master can drive my old grandson away at any time."

    Monkey King looked at Tang Seng expectantly, hoping that Tang Seng would go up the mountain quickly, but Tang Seng thought about it, and finally climbed up the mountain slowly.

    "Young Master, Young Master, please help me to see my master, he must not have any accidents, otherwise I will not be saved, maybe the Bodhisattva will blame me for this matter, then I will be at a big loss  .¡±

    When Ye Chen heard Monkey King's words, he burst out laughing, "You monkey, you have a lot of ideas, don't worry, this monk is protected by the gods, and nothing will happen."

    "That's good, that's good." Monkey King seemed relieved, and stopped talking, but quietly waited for the good news from the mountain.

    On the other side, Tang Seng was struggling to climb Wuzhi Mountain. After climbing for an unknown amount of time, he finally saw the peak of Wuzhi Mountain in front of him.

    At this moment, a dazzling golden light came from the summit. The golden light was as bright as the sun in the sky. Tang Seng blocked his eyes with his hands to barely look up.

    On the top of the mountain, a repression post with Buddhist symbols was posted on the mountain. Tang Seng quickened his pace again, and soon, he walked to the side of the repression post.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1405 Accident

    ?

    This suppressing post is very miraculous. From a distance, the post is so golden that people dare not open their eyes at all. But when Tang Seng came closer, he found that the golden light was no longer so dazzling.

    At this moment, the golden light on the post is even mild to Tang Seng. Looking at the suppression post, Tang Seng felt endless Zen from above.

    He even wanted to meditate and recite scriptures next to this post, because he felt that it was easier for him to enter a state of meditation here, and the merits accumulated by reciting scriptures were much more than usual.

    However, Tang Seng did not do this in the end. He knew that it was something from the Buddha, so he naturally had a deep sense of Zen, but he could not rely on this Zen to obtain the scriptures, so he finally gave up.

    Tang Seng stretched his right hand towards the post, and his hand trembled for some reason, perhaps because no one was around, which made him a little afraid of things that hadn't happened yet.

    But in the end Tang Seng's hand was still placed on the suppression post, and there was a warmth from the post, which made Tang Seng enjoy a little, but then, he pulled hard, and the suppression post was torn off immediately.

    There was a sudden roar from the depths of the mountain. This sound made Tang Seng a little scared. He looked down from the top of the mountain nervously, and the stones on the mountain were sliding down one by one.

    "Master, come down quickly, I'm going to break through the mountain soon, you don't want to get hurt!" Monkey King's voice came from the bottom of the mountain, and Tang Seng hurried towards the direction of the mountain.

    This time Tang Seng was much faster than when he went up the mountain. He walked down the mountain, and Monkey King saw that he was safe, so he started to exert his strength.

    In the meantime, Sun Wukong slowly arched his body. I don't know how much strength he has, but the mountain moved with him.

    Afterwards, Sun Wukong burst into shouts, and saw that Wuzhishan, which had trapped him for five hundred years, instantly turned into countless huge pieces of rubble, and smashed them all around.

    "Mage be careful!" Seeing this, Ye Chen quickly used his body to block Tang Seng. The rubble on this mountain was huge. If Tang Seng was hit by it, he would definitely die here immediately.

    Ye Chen stood in front of Tang Seng, but his figure was too small after all, and the broken rocks on the mountain were too big, even if he blocked Tang Seng, it would be useless. If a huge stone fell down, both of them would be crushed to pieces  mud.

    In desperation, Ye Chen had no choice but to disregard Tang Seng's vision and use the only spell he knew - Faxiang Tiandi!

    Ye Chen's body suddenly grew larger in one breath, his height continued to grow, and his body and limbs also grew larger. In a few seconds, Ye Chen had become a giant as tall as Wuzhishan  .

    This time, Ye Chen was relieved a lot. He opened up all the flying gravel to prevent them from falling on Tang Seng behind him.

    Slowly, these gravels fell to the ground. Tang Seng was not injured because he was well protected by Ye Chen, but it was the first time he saw Ye Chen using such a spell, so he couldn't help being a little frightened.

    "Don't be afraid, Mage, I'm not a monster. This is just a spell I learned by accident." Ye Chen turned his head and explained to Tang Seng, but he didn't expect Tang Seng to cover his ears directly.

    "Ye Chen, you speak too loudly! My ears are going to be deafened!" Tang Seng yelled helplessly, and Ye Chen quickly stopped talking.

    Just when Ye Chen thought it was all right, there was a sudden movement under the gravel in front of him, Ye Chen gradually became smaller, and then walked to the edge of the gravel.

    Just at this moment, Ye Chen was suddenly hit in the chest by a fist protruding from under the gravel. The punch was so powerful that Ye Chen flew upside down and flew a few miles in the air before landing.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1406 Crazy Monkey

    ?

    "Ah, it hurts me to death." Ye Chen slowly sat up from the ruins, touched his chest, and found that all his sternum had been shattered, and a large part of his chest was sunken.

    Fortunately, his indestructible body saved him, otherwise Ye Chen would have been beaten into pieces with just one punch, and had already disappeared into the world at this moment.

    "This stinky monkey attacked me as soon as he came out. It seems that Guanyin has instilled a lot of ideas in him. He really wants my life." Ye Chen muttered.

    He tore off his clothes, looked at his healing chest, and couldn't help but feel a little angry. He had no grievances with this Monkey King, but Monkey King punched him as soon as he came out of the mountain, which made him a little annoyed.

    Just when Ye Chen was upset, he suddenly saw a huge shadow rising in the direction of Wuzhi Mountain in the distance. Ye Chen took a closer look, and immediately thought something was wrong.

    "It's broken, is this monkey still chasing and killing me?" It turned out that the shadow at Wuzhi Mountain was Monkey King who used the Faxiang Tiandi. Now Monkey King's height is completely different from that of normal people.

    Ye Chen is not close to the direction of Wuzhi Mountain, but even so, he can clearly see Monkey King who is growing rapidly.

    After a few breaths, Sun Wukong's growing process finally stopped, but at this moment his height was close to 10,000 feet, and all the mountains and rivers seemed extremely small in front of him.

    "Damn! What is this monkey going to do? You don't need to use the bottom of the box to chase me down?!" Ye Chen was shocked and angry.

    Sun Wukong already has powerful mana, if he uses this law again, the gap between Ye Chen and him can no longer be described as a gap.

    That is simply a moat!

    Just when Ye Chen didn't know why, Monkey King, whose height can be called "upright", finally moved, but he didn't walk in Ye Chen's direction, but raised his arms.

    "Bang bang bang!" Several loud noises came from the direction of Monkey King. The sound was like a person beating a huge drum between heaven and earth. Although it was dull, it was very shocking.

    Ye Chen looked into the distance and found that the monkey was slapping his chest like a primitive beast, and then Ye Chen heard the roar coming from the monkey's mouth.

    The roar shook the sky and the earth. After the monkey roared, a huge dark cloud suddenly appeared in the sky. The dark cloud covered the sky and the sun, and the monkey's upper body was basically hidden in the dark cloud.

    "Oh my God, what kind of supernatural power is this? With just a roar, it turned the world around!" Ye Chen's heart was full of shock at this moment.

    When he was reading Journey to the West in his memory before, he never saw Monkey King using all his skills, but today, Monkey King seems to no longer hide, he seems to have used all the skills he had when he made a big fuss in the Heavenly Palace.

    Just when Ye Chen was shocked, a golden light suddenly fell from the sky. Ye Chen looked in the direction of the golden light and found that the golden light was right in front of Monkey King!

    "It's the Tathagata, it must be the Tathagata!" Ye Chen suddenly calmed down a lot. He knew that once the monkey went crazy, the Tathagata would definitely stop him. If he didn't listen to the advice, the Tathagata might push him down the mountain.

    But what happened next left Ye Chen completely stunned.

    There is no Tathagata in the sky, and there is no Guanyin Bodhisattva. The gods and Buddhas all over the sky seem to be frightened by the monster's aura soaring into the sky. At this moment, no god dares to come to the world.

    The golden light kept getting bigger and bigger, and then fell to the ground. Ye Chen could see clearly that the golden object was the Dinghai God Needle in the East China Sea Dragon Palace, and the golden cudgel in Monkey King's hand.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1407 Despair

    ?

    "It's over, it's all over now, no one will come to help, Tang Seng and I are probably going to die here today." Ye Chen thought desperately.

    Anyone can see that Sun Wukong is definitely not a performance of surrender. From the beginning to the end, he has no intention of recognizing Tang Seng as his teacher. To please Tang Seng and Ye Chen is just to get rid of the shackles on his body.

    No wonder, this monkey used to be such an invincible demon king. He once fought against hundreds of thousands of heavenly soldiers and generals, broke into the heavenly palace with his own power, and killed the heavenly court.

    How could such a demon king become obedient because of just five hundred years of suppression?  How could he be willing to follow a mortal like Tang Seng to learn Buddhist scriptures?

    "Tathagata!" A furious shout suddenly came from the sky, and Monkey King could no longer suppress the anger in his heart at this moment.

    Five hundred years of humiliation were all concentrated on this "Tathagata", this voice was full of hostility and killing intent, it seemed like a biting cold wind, blowing in all directions from Monkey King's mouth.

    Ye Chen covered his ears. Even he could hardly resist the power of the voice at this moment. Ye Chen felt his hands were a little wet. He put down his hands covering his ears and saw the blood in his hands.

    Afterwards, Ye Chen raised his head, and he saw that wherever Monkey King's voice passed, all the flowers, plants and trees withered in an instant, and all the creatures were extinct.

    At the end of Ye Chen's line of sight, all the creatures were dead, and the place instantly turned into a dead land, only he barely survived.

    "When a thought is born, all things are born, and when a thought is extinguished, all things are destroyed. Is this a fairy?" Ye Chen suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart.

    Although the mana in his body is no less than that of a fairy, Ye Chen can't use it at all now, let alone what if he can use it?

    This monkey dominated the heavens back then, not to mention being a fairy, he didn't even pay attention to the incarnations of those weaker innate gods. With his own ability, what can he do?

    Ye Chen was completely desperate. Looking at the tall body, he suddenly had a thought of running away, but the world is so big, he has no one to rely on, even if he runs, where can he go?

    The moment Ye Chen had the idea of ??running away, he saw that the clouds in the sky suddenly dissipated. Where Monkey King was standing, the black clouds were slowly dissipating, revealing a piece of blue sky.

    Under the blue sky, a pair of crimson eyes were looking in Ye Chen's direction, and Ye Chen also looked at those eyes, feeling cold all over.

    Those eyes seem to reflect a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood, and the owner of the eyes is the Monkey King in the berserk state!

    "Heavenly Immortal? Suffer death!" A piercing roar came from Monkey King's mouth, and then, Ye Chen saw Monkey King walking towards him with big strides.

    Every time he took a step, the ground trembled. In Ye Chen's eyes, the world seemed to be shaking. He saw that the once mighty demon king had returned.

    "If I had known this, I shouldn't have let you out today." Ye Chen sighed, he felt as if he had made a big mistake.

    The Taoist had clearly told him that something more dangerous might happen on the westbound road, but he never imagined that the danger would come so quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, Ye Chen saw a beam of golden light falling towards him, and by the time he saw clearly what the golden light was, it was already too late.

    The golden cudgel hit the ground with a "bang", the ground trembled and cracked, and an invisible bottomless chasm appeared on the ground.

    There was a dust storm around the stick, and the center of the dust storm was where Ye Chen was just now.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1408 The Ant Maya Shakes the Tree

    ?

    Monkey King blew away the dust around the stick, but when he saw the scene on the ground, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    "Huh?" Sun Wukong made a slightly puzzled voice, his red eyes looked at the chasm on the ground, and his eyes were full of disbelief.

    Under his stick, Ye Chen's size also became extremely huge. At this moment, Ye Chen was holding the golden cudgel with great difficulty, and did not allow the golden cudgel to drop half a point.

    "Some skills, but you are still going to die here today." Sun Wukong didn't expect Ye Chen to take his blow, but he was very confident in his own strength, and he didn't believe that Ye Chen could last long under his hands.

    "I will fight with you today!" Ye Chen exerted strength with both hands, and threw the golden cudgel aside, and then his body grew rapidly, and soon, he was as tall as Monkey King.

    "Want to kill me?" Sun Wukong took back the golden cudgel and carried it on his shoulder, "You can try it, but if I don't die today, you will be the one who died."

    "The Celestial Immortal is dead, but he can't come back from the underworld." Sun Wukong looked at Ye Chen jokingly, his tone full of threats.

    "That's a lot of nonsense. Did you, the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, use your mouth to make trouble in the Heavenly Palace?" After Ye Chen became louder, his voice became extremely rich like Monkey King, and it spread far away.

    "Hey! Give me a stick!" Sun Wukong was irritated by Ye Chen's words, the golden cudgel in his hand suddenly became extremely huge, and then smashed towards Ye Chen's head!

    Ye Chen doesn't have any spells, he only knows how to use one move, so he can only resist Monkey King's golden cudgel.

    "Bang!" The golden cudgel hit Ye Chen's body so hard that he bent his knees and almost knelt on the ground, but Ye Chen finally took the blow.

    But Sun Wukong obviously didn't want to let it go, the golden cudgel was like a toy in his hands, he kept lifting it up and then smashing it down, soon, Ye Chen's legs were sunk by the golden cudgel  into the ground.

    "Just because you also want to fight against my Monkey King?" Sun Wukong's expression was relaxed and at ease, and he enjoyed the feeling of fighting again, not to mention facing a fairy like Ye Chen who was basically unable to fight back.

    "Smelly monkey, don't be complacent, give me a punch!" Ye Chen suddenly jumped from the ground when Monkey King raised his golden cudgel. He clenched his right hand and punched Monkey King in the face.

    Monkey King was not prepared to resist, he looked at Ye Chen with a sneer on his face, just like looking at an ant.

    "Overreaching oneself." These four words suddenly came out of Sun Wukong's mouth, and just as he finished speaking, Marven Ye's fist landed on his face.

    The air around Sun Wukong's face suddenly exploded. Ye Chen exhausted all his strength with this punch, but Monkey King didn't even change his expression.

    "You jumping clown, if I don't get rid of you today, what face do I have to go to heaven again?!" Monkey King's tone was full of disdain.

    Ye Chen's heart went cold when this punch hit Sun Wukong's face. He already had all his strength in this punch, but judging by his posture, Monkey King didn't suffer any damage at all.

    "Punch me!" As soon as Monkey King finished speaking, Ye Chen's hand was held by him immediately, and then, the golden cudgel in Monkey King's other hand disappeared, and Ye Chen saw a huge fist towards his chest  Called over.

    "My life is over!" Ye Chen lamented in his heart, only to feel that his chest was hit by a strong force, and then his eyes went dark, and the last thing he saw before he passed out was Sun Wukong's eyes full of contempt.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1409 Go to Heaven

    ?

    Ye Chen was woken up by a loud roar. He opened his eyes and saw Monkey King pointing at the sky and cursing. For some reason, the monkey didn't fly directly to the heaven after knocking Ye Chen unconscious.

    "Tathagata! If you have the ability, come down and fight my old grandson!" Sun Wukong yelled at the west, but this time there was no light in the sky.

    The sky was still gray, with dark clouds and strong winds, which made Ye Chen's clothes rattle. Ye Chen sat up, touched the corner of his mouth, and found that his mouth was full of blood.

    His chest has sunken again, and Ye Chen's body has been greatly damaged by Sun Wukong's punch, and now his body is quickly repairing these damaged places.

    "Monkey, stop shouting." Although Ye Chen's voice was not loud, how sensitive are Monkey King's ears?  As early as when Ye Chen sat up, he heard the sound, but he just didn't want to pay attention to Ye Chen.

    "Don't look for death." Monkey King stopped cursing, looked back at Ye Chen, and said slowly.  Ye Chen knew that Sun Wukong didn't take him seriously at all.

    "If you say that, the Tathagata will not come, but you violated his will and killed Tang Seng. I think he will have a way to punish you." Ye Chen said, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.

    "Noisy!" Sun Wukong yelled, and the world trembled again. As soon as he finished speaking, the golden cudgel in his hand fell towards Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen had no power to resist at the moment, he could only watch the golden cudgel grow bigger and bigger, and then hit himself hard.

    At this moment, although Ye Chen still maintains Faxiang Tiandi's huge body, his defense and strength are not as good as before, so when Monkey King's stick hits, Ye Chen has no ability to resist.

    "Bang!" The golden cudgel hit the ground again, and a deep ditch appeared on the ground. Ye Chen was thrown into the deep ditch by the golden cudgel, and disappeared without a trace. He didn't know whether he was dead or alive.

    "Tathagata! Are you afraid of my old grandson?! You put down the formation in this mortal world and don't let the immortals in the mortal world fly. Is it because you are afraid that my grandson will fight against the heaven again, and you will not be able to fight against me?"

    Monkey King kept yelling in the world, but what made him angry was that there was no voice in the world to answer him. All the gods seemed to have closed their five senses, turning a blind eye to his coming out of the mountain and turning a deaf ear to him.

    "If you don't let my old Sun fly, my old grandson will naturally have a way!" Sun Wukong said, retracting the golden cudgel that was lying on the ground, and then stuck the stick on the ground.

    "Grow it to me!" Sun Wukong ordered, and the golden cudgel began to skyrocket. In the blink of an eye, the golden cudgel had become as thick as Optimus Prime, and its top was buried in the dark clouds and disappeared.

    "Wait for my grandson to go to heaven again, take the position of the Jade Emperor, and then settle accounts with you!" Sun Wukong said, climbing up the golden cudgel, his huge body seemed a little small in front of the golden cudgel.

    As the golden cudgel continued to get higher, Sun Wukong's height also slowly climbed up. Soon, he saw the Nantian Gate above the topmost clouds. At this moment, two goalkeepers were watching Monkey King nervously.

    "Hey! If the two of you don't want to die, then get out of here quickly, otherwise my grandson will go up and kill you two first!" Sun Wukong's voice reached the sky and reached the Nantian Gate.

    Although the two goalkeepers were afraid of the monkey, they dared not escape because of the accusation. They could only hold up their weapons and watch Monkey King climb up little by little with the golden cudgel.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1410 Erlang God

    ?

    The height of Sun Wukong rose at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the two goalkeepers could no longer hide the fear in their hearts at this moment. The two of them screamed strangely, and then immediately ran into the heaven to announce.

    Sun Wukong sneered, "A bunch of trash, five hundred years have passed, and they are still so afraid of my old grandson. It seems that this heaven really needs to be rectified."

    "You are dreaming!" A majestic voice came from the direction of Nantianmen, Monkey King looked up and found a mighty god standing at Nantianmen, looking down.

    Sun Wukong took a closer look, and saw that the god was tall and handsome, with an aura of calmness in his brows and eyes. There was a flash of lightning in the middle of his forehead, and the golden light from the armor on his body illuminated the haze on the Nantian Gate.

    The three-pointed two-edged knife in his hand exuded a cold light at the moment, forming a clear contrast with the armor on his body. At the moment, there was a white-haired and thin-waisted dog standing at his feet.

    "Erlang God! You attacked my old grandson five hundred years ago, and today I will settle the debt with you!" Sun Wukong felt angry when he saw this man.

    At this moment, he had left the area where he could not fly, so he retracted his golden cudgel and floated above the clouds, his crimson eyes shot out anger, as if he wanted to kill the god outside the Nantian Gate with his eyes.

    "Hmph, just relying on you, an untamed monkey?!" God Erlang was originally a god with the best fighting ability in the heavenly court, and he was naturally unwilling to be attacked by Monkey King laughing at him at this moment.

    However, Erlangshen was not a general without resourcefulness. He saw that Monkey King was still about to go to the Nantian Gate. In order not to destroy the Nantian Gate, he quickly flew down, preparing to face Monkey King below.

    "Surrender!" Erlang Shen was in a high position, so he naturally took the lead. He handed out the three-pointed two-edged knife in his hand, and walked towards Monkey King.

    The tip of the three-pointed double-edged knife gave off a cold light, Erlang Shen's killing intent was completely concentrated on the tip of the knife at this moment, he wanted to subdue the wild monkey that just came out of Wuzhi Mountain with one move.

    There was only a sound of "ding" coming from mid-air, Erlang Shen's attack was blocked by Monkey King with a golden cudgel, and the sound of the two weapons colliding echoed continuously between heaven and earth.

    Monkey King picked up the weapon of Erlang God with a stick, and then rushed straight up with the golden cudgel. He kept waving the hand holding the golden cudgel in mid-air, and the aura emanating from the stick became stronger and stronger.

    "Bang!" The two of them swooped down, jumped high, and finally collided with each other, and there was a muffled sound between the sky and the earth.

    After hearing the sound, the two goalkeepers on the Nantian Gate felt oppressed in their chests, and then the two of them spurted out a mouthful of blood. Just as the battle between the two gods below started, they collided with extremely strong sparks!

    At the center of the collision between the two, it was completely enveloped by two beams of light at the moment. Outsiders couldn't see what happened there at all, and could only hear the clanging sound of weapons colliding faintly from inside.

    Gradually, the number of gods outside the Nantian Gate began to increase, and many gods were attracted by the sound of the battle below. After all, this heaven has just lived in peace for a few hundred years, and today this god of plague has ushered in again.

    "Heavenly soldiers and generals obey the order, and I order you to immediately assist Zhenjun Erlang to fight the monkey." A voice came from the direction of the Lingxiao Palace, and it turned out that the Jade Emperor was also paying attention to this battle!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1411 Fighting

    ?

    Just when the Jade Emperor's voice came out, in the light below the Nantian Gate, Erlang Shen was confronting Sun Wukong on the same spot. The two of them didn't fight immediately, but chatted like old friends.

    "These five hundred years, have you been living comfortably?" Erlang Shen asked softly. Just as he was asking the question, the three-pointed double-edged knife beside him collided with Monkey King's golden cudgel, making a golden sound  .

    "You don't know, that place makes my grandson feel uncomfortable all over, I can't move, I can't eat, if the Tathagata treats my grandson a little bit better, my grandson won't kill me again today  .¡±

    "But even so, you shouldn't come directly to the Heavenly Court. You make it very difficult for me to do so. If you insist on taking the position of the Jade Emperor, I will have to fight you to the end."

    "Don't, you and I, why don't you turn against this Heavenly Court, and when I sit in the position of the old Jade Emperor, I will make you the number one warrior in the Heavenly Court, how about it?"

    Erlangshen looked at the innocent monkey on the opposite side and smiled, "You may not know that after you were crushed under the Five Fingers Mountain, I was already the number one warrior in the Heavenly Court."

    "Oh? That idiot in Canopy is not qualified to compete with you for this position?" Sun Wukong looked at Erlangshen in surprise.

    "Tianpeng has been demoted to the mortal world because he was drunk and molested Chang'e. I have observed his situation, and he is not doing well now." Erlang Shen sighed.

    "Hey, this idiot, at least he was able to fight my old grandson for a few rounds back then. I didn't expect to be demoted to the earth because of such a trivial matter. This Jade Emperor is very ruthless. Why don't you  "

    "The Great Sage doesn't need to say any more." Erlang God stopped Monkey King, "If the Great Sage insists on capturing this Heavenly Court today, I will definitely defend it to the death. This is my accusation."

    "Really?" Sun Wukong grabbed the golden cudgel floating in the air in his hand, and the golden cudgel hit midair, making a buzzing sound, and the clouds below dispersed due to the shock.

    "Seriously." Erlang Shen also held the weapon in his hand, his eyes showed a firm look, and the third eye on his forehead slowly opened, and the vertical eye in the middle flashed with lightning, indicating that he was ready to fight  preparation.

    "Then we don't need to talk nonsense, let's fight!" Sun Wukong said, suddenly swung the golden cudgel, and the stick drew an arc around his waist, and swept towards Erlang God.

    Erlang Shen had been prepared for a long time, he blocked the three-pointed two-edged knife in his hand by his side, and blocked Monkey King's blow. At the same time, the eyes on his forehead also shone on Monkey King.

    Sun Wukong's body was bathed in the light from Erlang God's third eye, and his King Kong Invincible's body was actually foggy because of this light!

    "I haven't seen you for many years, and the skill of your third eye has grown again." Monkey King smiled, "If you continue to shine like this, I'm afraid it will burn all the fine hairs on my body."

    Although Sun Wukong said so, the movement of his hands did not stop at all. He drew back the golden cudgel blocked by Erlang God, and then threw it directly at Erlang God's head!

    Although Erlangshen is not afraid of the power of this stick, he knows that if he is hit by this stick, even he may be in a daze for a while.

    There are not many god generals on the Nantianmen right now, if Erlang Shen is distracted at this time, Sun Wukong will definitely seize this opportunity and fly to him, if he sneaks in, those god generals will definitely not be able to resist.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1412 Fighting Hard

    ?

    "Presumptuous!" Erlang God shouted, he withdrew the magic power of the third eye, then tilted his head, avoiding the attack of the golden cudgel.

    Sun Wukong didn't want to let it go, he seized the moment when Erlang God was defenseless, and approached him, his eyes shot a bloody light, covering Erlang God's forehead.

    I don't know what the effect of this light is, the moment it hit Erlang Shen's forehead, the vertical eye on Erlang Shen's head closed, no matter how hard Erlang Shen tried, the vertical eye was hard to open!

    "You, what kind of spell are you?! Why are you so powerful? Why haven't you used it in previous fights?!" Erlangshen was startled, this vertical eye was his biggest killer, but now it was completely suppressed by Monkey King  up.

    "Hey, do you know how I have been cultivating for five hundred years without being able to move my hands and feet?" Monkey King awakened the dreamer.

    God Erlang knew that this time, in the confrontation between the fiery eyes and the vertical eyes, he lost, and he lost completely. After all, after the monkey absorbed the essence of heaven and earth, all of it was absorbed into these eyes, which he could not match.

    "Don't be arrogant." Although Erlangshen couldn't use his third eye, his other abilities were not affected. During this time, Erlangshen swung the three-pointed double-edged knife in his hand and fought with Monkey King.

    The fierce battle between the two changed the expression of the world. The gods on the Nantian Gate saw such a scene. Some of them were expressionless and extremely flustered in their hearts, while others had already shown the emotions in their hearts on their faces.  .

    The vibrations in the air came wave after wave, and the large formation on the Nantian Gate, which was just created by the joint efforts of the gods, was already crumbling after experiencing several vibrations.

    "No, the aftermath of the battle between these two is strong and dense. If things go on like this, this big formation won't last long. Please wait for the immortal officials to avoid it for now. Wait until I catch this monstrous monkey. You immortal officials will not be too late!"

    Li Jing, the Heavenly King of Tota, was also maintaining the formation in front of the Nantian Gate at this moment. Seeing that the formation was in danger, he asked all the gods who had no fighting power to retreat into the Nantian Gate for the time being.

    These gods originally came to watch the excitement, but they never expected to see such a big show that they had avoided. However, many gods came behind them at the beginning, so they had no reason or face to leave.

    At this moment, as soon as King Tota uttered his voice, these gods immediately scrambled towards the interior of the Nantian Gate, like a group of ducks being driven home.

    After all, the big formation in the Heavenly Court has lasted for thousands of years, and its strength is naturally much higher than the temporary formation of those generals. Although they can't see the fight in this big formation, they feel a lot more peaceful in their hearts.

    The battle below the Nantian Gate is still going on, and the two have fought to a feverish stage, but it is still difficult to see the outcome. Although Sun Wukong has been suppressed for five hundred years, his mana has not decreased at all, and it is even stronger than before.

    After all, he has been thinking about how to go to the Heavenly Court to take revenge for the past five hundred years. These five hundred years of painstaking planning have made him well prepared for all situations, and he has even calculated the battle with Erlang God.

    Otherwise, why did he painstakingly practice those eyes, and then use the golden eye technique to close Erlang's third eye?

    These two gods are already equal in strength. If Erlang God didn't have that extra eye, it would have been difficult for him to defeat Monkey King before. Now his eyes are completely closed, causing him to lose his advantage.

    "Ahhh!" Sun Wukong suddenly let out a manic roar, and his body and the golden cudgel also continued to grow larger in this roar, and he used the secret skill at the bottom of the box again - Faxiangtiandi!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1413 Battle Heaven Soldiers

    ?

    Monkey King's body became extremely tall, and at this moment all the immortals in the Nantian Gate were shrouded in the shadow of his body, and the immortals looked at Monkey King in horror, for fear that he would smash the Nantian Gate in a fit of anger.

    Now the immortals can no longer see Monkey King's face. To be precise, his upper body is hidden in the clouds, and the clouds are floating around his waist. No one knows how tall Monkey King is.

    But Erlangshen is not that ordinary immortal. Seeing Monkey King using this unique technique, he also silently recited a spell. Afterwards, his body continued to grow until he was as tall as Monkey King.

    The two people cast their dharma at the same time, looking from a distance, they looked like two ancient gods who created the world.

    "Boom!" A loud noise came from above the clouds, and the big formation of Nantianmen was shaken by the loud noise. If the big formation was not built by Sanqing back then, it might have been shattered by now.

    Even with the protection of this large formation, the immortals in the Nantian Gate still swayed left and right, and many of them fell directly to the ground. These immortals were jumping around, and in the eyes of the generals guarding the gate, they were no different from the mortals in the lower realm  .

    In the Lingxiao Palace, the Jade Emperor, who was burning with anxiety, also heard the loud noise. He looked outside the main hall, his eyes were full of anxiety, and there was a trace of fear.

    "This monstrous monkey has been suppressed by the Buddha for 500 years under Wuzhi Mountain, and it still has not changed its nature. It is too much! I am afraid that the generals in the heavenly court will not be its opponents. Go and invite the Buddha in the Lingshan Mountain. Only he can deter this monstrous monkey.  !"

    As soon as the Jade Emperor gave the order, Taibai Jinxing beside him immediately walked out of the Lingxiao Palace and moved to the western Lingshan to rescue soldiers.

    "Old Jade Emperor, I never thought you would still be so afraid of my old grandson after five hundred years, but today the Buddha came and couldn't hold me back. The stick in my hand will surely pierce your ling  Xiaobao Palace!"

    "Bold monster monkey, how dare you speak wild words!" The King Tota, who was standing outside the Nantian Gate waiting for the assembly of the heavenly soldiers and generals, was already furious. Seeing that the heavenly soldiers and generals had assembled, he immediately flew into the air with all the generals.

    High in the sky, there were bursts of bangs and the sound of metal and iron clashing continuously. Monkey King and Erlang God were fighting to the point. When he saw the hundred thousand heavenly soldiers coming, he couldn't help laughing.

    "You heavenly soldiers and generals have never had brains. My grandson taught you a lesson five hundred years ago. How dare you come? Today, my grandson will not show mercy!"

    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he pulled out countless hairs with one hand, and then blew them with his mouth. These hairs instantly turned into clones, and rushed towards the flying soldiers and generals.

    "All heavenly soldiers listen to my orders and form formation!" Li Jing gave an order, and the formation of one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers changed immediately. During this change, all the magic power in all the heavenly soldiers was extracted and flew into the air.

    Although only a little mana flew out of each of them, the mana of these one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers gathered together is still a force that should not be underestimated.

    The formation formed in an instant, and a translucent mask appeared above the one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers, and everyone was shrouded in it.

    This mask seems to only have a defensive effect, but in fact it is not. If a celestial being with above-average combat ability approaches at this moment, he will be shocked by the murderous intent on this mask.

    Countless monkeys fell from the sky like raindrops, and most of the monkeys disappeared instantly when they came into contact with the mask, turning into hairs and returning to Monkey King.

    There were also quite a few monkeys who broke through the mask and entered it, but were strangled by the heavenly soldiers in an instant. These hairs were burned by Nezha next to Li Jing with the real fire of samadhi, and they turned into fly ash.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1414 Ye Chen Arrives

    ?

    One hundred thousand Heavenly Soldiers and Generals lifted up slowly against the light mask. Although Monkey King's avatar blocked it, the speed of the light mask rising was not slow, and it had reached the waist of Monkey King and Erlang Shen at this moment.

    Monkey King has no time to take care of these heavenly soldiers at all now. Before he and Erlang God decide the outcome, he has basically been completely restrained, and he can't separate his hands to deal with these heavenly soldiers.

    But Sun Wukong knew that going on like this was not the answer. If he was led away like this, he might be defeated before the Tathagata came, so he had to come up with a solution.

    I saw that after Sun Wukong knocked Erlang Shen's three-pointed two-edged sword back with one blow, he suddenly yelled "Change"!  Then, his body suddenly changed.

    Suddenly two heads grew out of his neck, and four arms grew out of his armpits at the same time. This is exactly the three-headed six-armed technique that Nezha used when fighting him before!

    "This monstrous monkey secretly learned my spells, wait for me to come to your side, and see how I can defeat you!" Nezha yelled violently, but even though he said so, he was very happy in his heart.

    "This monkey is so smart, he has learned my three-headed six-armed technique. If he really learns the essence, he will definitely be able to overcome the difficulties this time."

    It turns out that Nezha had a good relationship with Monkey King. Although the two were in a hostile relationship after Monkey King made a big fuss in the Heavenly Palace, Nezha still didn't want to hurt the monkey.

    However, Sun Wukong naturally couldn't learn the most profound part of this spell in such a short period of time. He could only imitate a cat and draw a tiger, and reluctantly cast it, just to avoid the attack of the heavenly soldiers and generals.

    When the battle in the heavenly court was fierce, the mortal Ye Chen finally recovered from Monkey King's blow. He looked at the cracks on the ground and couldn't help feeling a little terrified.

    This Monkey King's ability is far beyond Ye Chen's imagination. Ye Chen thought that he would be able to fight Monkey King if he learned the law of heaven and earth, but he didn't expect that Monkey King would completely lose his fighting ability with only a few sticks.

    "This monkey is really scary. Now that Monk Tang is dead, I have to stop him. Only he can do the thing of going to the underworld to be an important person. If he really doesn't surrender, the westward journey may be completely ruined."

    Ye Chen understood the importance of this, so he immediately shrank his body, and then tried to fly up to the heaven. Since Sun Wukong had already gone to the heaven, there were no gods to control the mortal world, and the mortal gods could naturally fly.

    However, Ye Chen studied for a long time, but he still couldn't draw out the mana in his body and gather it under his feet. He was extremely anxious, fearing that in the middle of the night, the monkey would be restrained by the Buddha again.

    If the Buddha suppresses Sun Wukong again, the next journey to the west will not take shape, so Ye Chen must stop all this.

    He had a premonition that if this westward journey plan were to run aground at this time, the three worlds would surely suffer a catastrophe. At that time, even the immortals in the Nine Heavens might not be able to avoid this catastrophe, let alone the mortals in this world.  .

    "Why not! Why!" After Ye Chen tried countless times, he still couldn't fly under the air. Even if he barely lifted into the air, he would fall again after rising a hundred meters.

    These hundreds of meters are only a short distance from the sky and the earth.

    Just when Ye Chen tried to fly again helplessly, a land lord suddenly appeared beside Ye Chen. Ye Chen noticed the land lord, but he was not in the mood to pay attention to this land fairy now.

    "My mana is so pure and powerful, why can't I fly? Could it be that the taboo on flying between heaven and earth hasn't been lifted yet?" After finishing speaking, the Lord of the Land tried to fly, and he flew to a height of thousands of feet.

    "Come down, teach me how to fly! I'm going to heaven to prevent a disaster!" Ye Chen yelled at the place where the land was raised, and the land father flew back immediately.

    Seeing that Ye Chen looked anxious, he didn't look like he was joking, so he immediately taught Ye Chen the formula of flying. After Ye Chen learned it, he was finally able to barely lift into the air and would not fall again.

    Just like that, Ye Chen staggered up into the sky and submerged into the clouds. The Land Lord on the ground looked at Ye Chen's back, shook his head, and sighed.

    "Hey, in this world, even if you don't even know how to fly, you can become an immortal. Who can I ask for an argument from an earth immortal who has cultivated for many years?"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1415 The battle is in full swing

    ?

    Ye Chen was very anxious at the moment, but his flying proficiency affected his steps to the heaven. He was too unfamiliar with flying, so he could only stagger and barely fly upwards.

    During the period, Ye Chen almost fell from the sky several times. Fortunately, he stabilized his body, otherwise he might fall from the sky thousands of miles away and experience the feeling of being demoted to the mortal world once.

    Finally, after flying for a long time, Ye Chen reached above the clouds in the mortal world. Here, Ye Chen saw a different scenery.

    Above the clouds, where ordinary people can't see, is a peaceful paradise. Although it has not yet reached the heaven, it already has a hint of detachment.

    Ye Chen was not in the mood to enjoy the scenery at the moment, he looked around for the direction, but no matter how he tried to identify, he still couldn't find the way to the heaven, after all, this was his first time going to heaven.

    Just when Ye Chen was worried about how to find Monkey King, a fairy suddenly flew towards Ye Chen in a hurry. Ye Chen identified it carefully and found that he did not know this person.

    "This immortal, please stop. May I ask how to go to Nantianmen?" Ye Chen stopped the immortal, and the expression on the immortal's face was very anxious, but he could only stop when Ye Chen stopped him.

    "What are you going to Nantianmen for? There is a big battle there now, you are still a god who has just been promoted, right? Don't go, if you go, you will die." The fairy shook his head and did not answer Ye Chen's question.

    "Don't go, don't go, elder, please tell me, I'm going to stop the battle at Nantianmen now, if I go later, something will happen." Ye Chen hurriedly stopped the immortal again.

    "Hey, you young man, why don't you obey orders like this? I've been working in the Heavenly Court for so long, and I haven't seen any god who rushed forward when he saw danger."

    The immortal sighed, and then pointed Ye Chen in the direction of the Heavenly Gate, "Young, I understand, who hasn't been young and frivolous? I think back when I was just promoted to immortal well, I won't mention it.  "

    "My old man, let me give you a piece of advice. Don't think that you can stop this battle. The monkey is going crazy now, and even the Buddha may not be able to suppress it." After finishing speaking, the immortal walked around Ye Chen and flew away again.  out.

    Ye Chen looked at the direction pointed by the immortal, and then carefully recalled the directions of the various gates of the heaven in his mind. He found that the direction the immortal flew to was the East Heaven Gate¡ªthat is, the place managed by Emperor Qinghua of Dongji.

    The Emperor Qinghua of Dongji is also called Taiyi Saves Kuku Tianzun. This fairy is amazing. The nine-headed lion that Sun Wukong couldn't beat was the mount of this fairy.

    "I asked why this monkey didn't dare to go to Heaven from the East Heaven Gate. It seems that this monkey has some brains and knows who to mess with and who not to mess with." Ye Chen smiled.

    However, Ye Chen knew that the Heavenly Court would not be able to invite the Emperor Qinghua this time, because this fairy seldom manages the affairs of the Heavenly Court.

    "It seems that we have to speed up our pace. Someone has gone to the east, so there must be someone looking for the Tathagata. If it is later, the monkey will probably be crushed under the Five Fingers Mountain again."

    Ye Chen hurriedly flew in the direction of Nantianmen, and after flying for a while, Ye Chen saw the fierce battle going on under Nantianmen from a long distance away.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1416 Siege

    ?

    At this moment, the Heavenly Soldiers and Generals had already attacked the position of Monkey King's chest, but right here, they were stopped by Monkey King.

    Sun Wukong accidentally learned the technique of three heads and six arms in a hurry. Although he is not yet proficient in this technique, with his comprehension, he has mastered most of the essence after only a while.

    Now, one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals are trapped in the arm of Sun Wukong's chest. The heavenly soldiers are not only facing the attack of monkeys transformed into Monkey King's hairs, but also always pay attention to the threat posed by Monkey King's two transformed arms.

    This made the Heavenly Soldiers suffer. Their magic power was not as strong as Monkey King's. Now they are forced to face such a powerful opponent. In fact, they have already lost most of their fighting spirit.

    The Celestial Soldiers still gathered their mana together to create something like a shield above the heads of all the gods for defense and attack.

    Although this protective cover is easy to use, it also has its disadvantages. The mana in these heavenly soldiers is not inexhaustible. In the case of using a little less, the protective cover is already crumbling.

    And now the 100,000 heavenly soldiers and generals are in a very embarrassing place. It is very difficult for them to go up, and it is very difficult for them to go down, because now they are surrounded by monkeys.

    The monkeys are constantly attacking the hood of the Heavenly Soldiers. Although the monkeys are also disappearing, Monkey King doesn't care at all, because these monkeys are nothing more than hairs on his body.

    Compared with the number of heavenly soldiers and generals, the number of vellus hairs on his body is a hundred times more, and most of the vellus hairs can still be used by monkeys after being beaten back to their original shape, so these monkeys can basically be said to be endless.

    "Hey, you hundred thousand heavenly soldiers, why don't you have a long memory at all? What a bunch of idiots who only remember to eat but not fight."

    "Five hundred years ago, you went to my grandson's Huaguo Mountain to attack my grandson. At that time, my grandson beat me to death. How dare you come to seek death today?"

    Monkey King's voice shook the sky, and the heavenly soldiers and generals below were all overwhelmed, and the weaker heavenly soldiers were even shaken by Monkey King's voice so that their souls were out of their senses.

    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, the two arms on his chest closed at the same time, holding the heavenly soldiers and generals who were in the protective cover, and then his hands suddenly exerted force, and only heard a "bang", and the protective cover shattered!

    "Go back, my old grandson will not hurt your lives today, if you dare to bother me again, I will beat you to pieces!" Sun Wukong roared, and hundreds of heavenly soldiers fell from midair immediately  .

    It's not that these heavenly soldiers have any intention of retreating, but because Sun Wukong's voice contains mana, and the magic of the fairy level is too powerful, and some heavenly soldiers were directly stunned by his voice.

    "All generals listen to the order! Our formation has been broken. For the sake of heaven, we can only fight with our backs. All soldiers, charge with me!" Li Jing raised his arms and shouted, and all the heavenly soldiers and generals were immediately aroused with blood.

    The rest of the Heavenly Soldiers and Generals ignored the other monkeys in mid-air, they only had the tallest and strongest Monkey King in the world, and all of them nimbly avoided Sun Wukong's arm to avoid being caught.

    Although many heavenly soldiers and generals were caught by Monkey King's arms and thrown down, there were still many heavenly soldiers who came in front of Monkey King, and they immediately attacked Monkey King's face!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1417 Fight Together

    ?

    Although these heavenly soldiers have low mana, all the spells gathered together are still a force to be reckoned with, and even Monkey King's eyes have changed.

    His eyes went from contempt at the beginning, to irritability later, and finally to surprise now. These heavenly soldiers and generals are obviously much stronger than the heavenly soldiers he saw five hundred years ago.

    However, although the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals became stronger, they still couldn't get into Sun Wukong's eyes. Suddenly, a crimson light shot out from his eyes, covering the Heavenly Soldiers and Heavenly Generals in front of him.

    I don't know what magical power this light has, and all the immortals who were irradiated immediately felt a little uncomfortable, and they felt that the mana in their bodies was slowly draining!

    These heavenly soldiers and generals had used a lot of mana in their bodies to form the formation before. At this moment, they were illuminated by the light in Sun Wukong's eyes, and half of the heavenly soldiers immediately fell from the sky.

    They were even sucked up by Monkey King to support their flight!

    Li Jing looked at the only celestial generals around, and knew that something was wrong. For some reason, Sun Wukong's magic was much stronger than it was 500 years ago.

    "The rest of the heavenly soldiers and generals obey orders! I order you to immediately use the most powerful unique skills in your life to attack this monstrous monkey. If this monstrous monkey does not die today, the glory of heaven will be wiped away!"

    Li Jing yelled at the heavenly generals who were still able to persevere. After hearing the order, all the heavenly generals immediately gathered all the mana in their bodies.

    Soon, a golden light flashed from the hands or bodies of every heavenly general, obviously they were brewing the most powerful spells, so as to destroy the monster monkey in front of them who dared to make troubles again.

    Within a few breaths, the spells in the hands of several heavenly generals had already taken shape, and they slapped Monkey King in the face.

    Afterwards, all the other people's spells were also prepared, and all the spells exploded on Sun Wukong's face immediately, and his face was submerged in all kinds of spells.

    The red light disappeared, and no one could see Sun Wukong's expression, nor did he know if his spell had hit Monkey King in the face.

    Monkey King's body did not fall down, and the gods knew that Monkey King was not dead at this moment, but it was very uncomfortable for him to be attacked by so many spells.

    Even Erlangshen, who was on the same height as Sun Wukong, stopped attacking, because Monkey King's hands were no longer moving at this moment, obviously these spells had some effect.

    "We, succeeded?" A faint voice came from among the generals, but no one paid attention to the voice, because everyone was paying attention to Monkey King's actions at the moment.

    Seeing this scene, Ye Chen also stopped walking. He wanted to rush to Monkey King to stop him, but after seeing this scene, Ye Chen didn't know if Monkey King could survive.

    After all, those who can still fly in front of Monkey King are all gods who have reached the level of Taiyi Jinxian. With the concerted efforts of these gods, the power they can exert is no less than that of an innate god!

    "You guys are too deceitful." Just when everyone thought that Monkey King had been dealt with, a faint voice suddenly came from the direction of Monkey King's face!

    Li Jing's countenance changed immediately, "Quick, fast back!" He shouted to all the gods behind him, and then he was the first to fly towards the Nantian Gate below.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1418 Monkey King Shows His Power

    ?

    "Want to leave?!" The furious roar came again, and even Li Jing was a little unsteady after hearing it. He spurted out a mouthful of blood and sprinkled it on the clouds outside the Nantian Gate.

    "Rewind!" Li Jing still did not forget to remind the heavenly generals behind him, but it was already too late.

    I saw Sun Wukong's face reappeared from the nothingness created by the spell. This time, his face was no longer the image of the Monkey King before, and he completely turned into a monster monkey with sharp mouth and fangs!

    Ye Chen couldn't see Sun Wukong at first, because his upper body and Erlangshen's upper body were already submerged in the clouds. Fortunately, all the heavenly generals cast spells together before, and the clouds were temporarily dispersed for a while.

    At this moment, Ye Chen finally saw Sun Wukong's face clearly. He knew that Sun Wukong had become a beast at this moment. If no one came to stop him, he would probably kill all the gods inside and outside the Nantian Gate before the Buddha came!

    Ye Chen wanted to fly up to stop him, but before he could fly up, Monkey King immediately had a new movement, his feet were raised high, and then fell heavily again.

    A roar shook the Nantianmen, and the power of this step made most of the immortals in the Nantianmen who were guarded by the formation faint out!

    Ye Chen was also affected by this kick. His body that had just risen into the air immediately fell and landed on the clouds in the sky. Later, Ye Chen found out in horror that the magic power in his body seemed to be imprisoned.

    Not only Ye Chen, but after Monkey King's blow, all the magic power in the body of the gods was locked. Except for Erlang God, no god has the ability to fight now.

    "Death!" Another word came from Sun Wukong's mouth. His tone sounded very calm, but Ye Chen knew that Sun Wukong must have reached his limit now, and he was about to explode!

    Just when Monkey King dropped the word "death", Ye Chen saw a flame suddenly falling from the sky, heading straight for the immortals in the Nantian Gate!

    "Samadhi True Fire!" Ye Chen looked at the flame in horror. He knew that if the Sanadhi True Fire really burned on the Nantianmen, some of the immortals inside would die immediately!

    "Stop!" Ye Chen shouted loudly, he wanted to stop Monkey King, but it was too late now!  Whether Monkey King can hear him or not is another matter, let alone obey him.

    But at the critical moment, Erlang Shen made a sudden move, and the three-pointed two-edged knife in his hand slashed down on Monkey King's head!

    This knife is so powerful that Ye Chen seems to feel the chill and murderous aura on this knife, not to mention Monkey King who is the closest.

    Monkey King also noticed the knife. He knew that if he took the knife forcefully, although he would not die on the spot, he would immediately lose his fighting power and be slaughtered.

    So he had no choice but to take back the Samadhi True Fire that he spit out from his mouth, and confront Erlang God with all his strength.

    Fortunately, God Erlang's powerful magic power put a lot of pressure on Sun Wukong, otherwise today, the immortals in Nantianmen might suffer disaster.

    "Sun Wukong, stop!" Ye Chen shouted again with all his strength, but his voice was still overwhelmed by the sound of gold and iron from above.

    Helpless, Ye Chen could only try to use the mana in his body again, but the monkey didn't know what kind of magic it used, and it was able to imprison the magic in the body of a celestial being like Ye Chen.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1419 Stop

    ?

    Just when Ye Chen was at a loss, he suddenly saw a ray of light flickering in the west. Ye Chen knew that it was too late for him to say anything now, and the Tathagata had already arrived.

    Sure enough, the faint golden light in the west suddenly shone brightly, and Ye Chen never dared to open his eyes to look directly at the dazzling light like the sun.

    But the golden light only flickered for a moment, and then dimmed a little. Ye Chen raised his head again, and saw the Buddha sitting on the lotus leaf in the golden light.

    "Tathagata! My old grandson is looking for revenge on you, and you came at the right time!" Monkey King's voice had become extremely sharp with the change of his appearance, and Ye Chen only felt severe pain in his ears when he heard it.

    "You Poor Monkey, today is the day you were rescued by Tang Seng and embarked on the road to the west. I didn't expect you to kill Tang Seng, and then come to this heaven to make trouble!"

    The Buddha's voice was peaceful, and all the ears that were aching from the sound of Monkey King's voice were suddenly relieved, and the mana that was imprisoned by Monkey King before was also freed from the shackles at this moment.

    "The Buddha is really powerful, he even dispelled the spell released by Sun Wukong with one sentence." Ye Chen looked at the direction of the Tathagata, and he couldn't help being fascinated.

    "Hmph, the Heavenly Court humiliated me back then, and today I finally got rid of the shackles of your bald donkey, why can't I kill you again to take revenge?"

    "Tathagata, don't stop my old grandson. If you dare to talk nonsense again, my old grandson will not let you go!" Monkey King roared angrily, but Ye Chen could clearly hear that his tone was a little guilty at the moment.

    "It's good, you are a monkey, and your bad nature is hard to change. Then Tang Sanzang is the reincarnation of my disciple Jin Chanzi. In this life, I should have brought you to Lingshan to obtain the scriptures and save everyone. I didn't expect to be killed by you today."

    "Besides, you made troubles in the Heavenly Court again today, causing countless injuries. If you are not sent into reincarnation today, I am afraid you will cause more casualties. Today I will break the killing ring and let you be wiped out like a monkey."

    While the Buddha was speaking, his hands were already slowly forming seals, and his hands emitted seven colors of light. This light looked extremely gorgeous to outsiders, but in the eyes of Monkey King, it was no different from the call of death!

    When Erlang God saw this scene, he knew that the Buddha had murderous intentions today, so he quickly dispelled the exercises of Faxiangtiandi, became the size of an ordinary person, and flew towards the Nantianmen.

    At this moment, Sun Wukong was horrified to find that during the process of the Buddha's seal, his body was unable to move, and the mana in his body was running around uncontrollably.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt his insignificance. In front of an innate god like Buddha, a self-contained angel like him was as fragile as a newborn baby.

    "Wait a minute, Buddha, can you listen to me? If the monster monkey is still out of control after I finish speaking, and the Buddha wants to kill him, I will not say more!"

    Ye Chen took advantage of the silence in the heavenly court and suddenly opened his mouth. Now all the gods and Bodhisattvas heard his voice, and in an instant, all eyes were on him.

    "Who is this? Why have I never heard of this immortal before?" Many immortals in the Nantian Gate suddenly made a commotion, and everyone was discussing Ye Chen's identity.

    The Buddha didn't speak, but the movement of making seals in his hands stopped. He looked at Ye Chen without any fluctuation in his eyes.

    "Buddha, I only need a stick of incense. If the monkey is not obedient, it will not be too late for the Buddha to kill him." Seeing the Buddha stop, Ye Chen added again.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1420 Opportunity

    ?

    The Buddha calmly looked at Ye Chen standing on the clouds below the Nantian Gate. He didn't immediately agree with Ye Chen's words, but he didn't object immediately either.

    No one knows what the Buddha is thinking. At this moment, Sun Wukong's life and death are in the hands of the Buddha. As long as the Buddha has a thought, Sun Wukong will immediately disappear in the three realms.

    Most of the gods in the heaven had recovered their clarity at this moment. They looked at the Buddha above, and then at the hideous Monkey King, and they couldn't help but hope that the Buddha would kill the monkey immediately.

    But the Buddha still didn't make a move in the end. He took back the seal in his hand, and then suddenly disappeared in place.

    In the next moment, Ye Chen saw the Buddha. At this moment, the Buddha had appeared in front of him out of thin air, and it was only a breath of time before and after.

    Ye Chen was a little nervous. He didn't know what the Buddha saw in him, and he didn't know if the Buddha was hostile to him.

    "A person from the future?" The Buddha waved his hand, said something softly, and then carefully looked at Ye Chen's body.

    "The body of immortality, the mana of Da Luo Jinxian level, as expected, he has given you the best."

    "Buddha, what are you talking about? Why can't I understand?" Ye Chen looked at Buddha in confusion, wondering why he suddenly said such a sentence.

    "It's nothing, why do you want to intercede for this monkey?" The Buddha ignored Ye Chen's question, and Ye Chen could tell that the Buddha should know his identity.

    He really wanted to ask the Buddha who he was right now, but seeing the attitude of the Buddha, Ye Chen knew that he would not get the answer he wanted today.

    "Buddha, this monkey must survive. Without him, the journey to the west cannot continue. I think you should know this." Ye Chen said.

    "Westbound, why continue?" The Buddha asked softly, but it was this sentence that made Ye Chen completely stunned.

    "I, I, I don't know, but my mission in this world is to complete the journey to the west and help Tang Sanzang obtain the scriptures."

    Ye Chen didn't know why the Buddha, who planned the westward journey, suddenly said such words at this moment. He heard something wrong from the words of the Buddha, but he knew that he was still unable to find out the truth.

    And from the first sentence the Buddha said to himself, he knew that the Buddha had already seen that he was not from this world.

    "Since I don't know, then don't stop me from killing this monstrous monkey. I understand what you're thinking, and I know the existence of that book, but don't worry about this matter. As things have progressed to this point, killing this monkey is not good for you."  I'm fine."

    "Buddha can't! If the Buddha broke the precept of killing today, I'm afraid it will be remembered by the gods all over the sky. Ye Chen begged the Buddha to give him a chance, just once. If he can persuade this monkey to be good, wouldn't it be a merit?"

    "Kungfu? Sigh" The Buddha suddenly sighed. Ye Chen was first shocked that the Buddha knew about your book "Journey to the West", and then surprised that he didn't know that the Buddha also had troubles.

    "Well, I'm afraid I can't change anything by myself. It seems that things are still going to develop in that direction. That's all. Since you are the one to intercede for this monkey today, I will give you a chance."

    After the Buddha finished speaking, he waved his hand again. Ye Chen knew that this should be the enchantment that the Buddha released just now to prevent other immortals from hearing their conversation.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1421 Negotiation

    ?

    "Is there anything unusual about my origin?" After the Buddha lifted the barrier around him, Ye Chen suddenly remembered what the Buddha said just now, "Since it is you who interceded for him".

    From Ye Chen's ears, the point of this sentence was not to beg for mercy, but to "you", which made Ye Chen have a little doubt about his identity.

    The Buddha's words all revealed that he knew his identity, and now it seems that the person behind him, that is, the Taoist, should have a higher identity than the Buddha.

    Ye Chen couldn't help being a little curious about that Taoist man. Since he came to this world, that Taoist figure has always appeared by his side.

    The Taoist not only taught Ye Chen spells, but also guided Ye Chen to explore the secrets on the westbound road. Combined with what the Buddha said today, Ye Chen understood one thing - the westbound road is really not easy.

    When Ye Chen was thinking wildly, the voice of the Buddha suddenly entered his ears, "Pohou, today I will give you a chance, if you don't want to take it, I will make you die."

    After finishing speaking, the Buddha let go of the restrictions on Sun Wukong's body. Sun Wukong's body gradually became smaller and became an ordinary height. After that, the Buddha sent Sun Wukong to Ye Chen's side.

    "Buddha, I need a barrier to prevent outsiders from eavesdropping." Ye Chen shouted in the direction of the Buddha, and the Buddha formed a seal with his hands, and a barrier visible to the naked eye immediately appeared around Ye Chen and Monkey King.

    "Sun Wukong, I only have one incense stick of time. Listen carefully to my words. If you still want to continue killing after listening, then I don't care about you." Seeing the barrier rising, Ye Chen immediately said to Monkey King.

    At this moment, Sun Wukong still looked rebellious. He raised his head and looked at Marven Ye contemptuously, "Hmph, just because you want me to be obedient?"

    "You!" There was a fire burning in Ye Chen's heart. He looked at the still mighty Monkey King in front of him, and he couldn't help feeling a little angry.

    "You monkey, if you want to die, I won't stop you, I will let the Buddha wipe you out completely now!" Just as he was speaking, Ye Chen waved his hand pretendingly, as if he wanted to talk to the Buddha.

    Now Monkey King was really scared. He knew that if the Buddha wanted to erase himself, he would have no way to resist, so he quickly grabbed Ye Chen's hand.

    "Brother, don't be in a hurry, don't be in a hurry, and discuss things carefully." Sun Wukong showed a humble look in front of Ye Chen for the first time, which made Ye Chen, who was beaten by him before, feel a lot of balance.

    "Hmph, that's pretty much the same. Let me ask you, Monkey King, do you know who your master is?" Ye Chen directly grasped the deepest secret in Monkey King's heart.

    "Why should I tell you?" As soon as Ye Chen mentioned this matter, Monkey King immediately changed his face. Obviously, he was very afraid of his master's identity and didn't want to say it out.

    "Is it Taoist Bodhi? Am I right?" A smile suddenly appeared in Ye Chen's eyes. He knew "Journey to the West" well, so he naturally knew where Monkey King's weakness was.

    "Fart, my old Master Sun is all over the world, but he has never heard of a person named Bodhi Taoist. Who is he?" Although Sun Wukong denied it, the panic in his eyes had already betrayed him.

    "Your master warned you before you finished your studies and told you not to reveal his name to the outside world, didn't you?" Marven Ye continued.

    "You, who are you? How did you know about this?!" Monkey King couldn't hide his inner surprise any longer. He looked at Ye Chen with a murderous look in his eyes.

    "Don't always think about killing me, I'm just an ordinary person, but I just know your secret." Ye Chen couldn't help but want to laugh when he saw that Monkey King wanted to attack him but was a little afraid.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1422 Reaching an Agreement

    ?

    After Ye Chen finished speaking, Monkey King suddenly lowered his head. He knew that under the circumstances, he would never be able to kill Ye Chen, so he could only lower his head to avoid Ye Chen's gaze.

    "Monkey, not only do I know who your master is, I also know his real identity, do you want to hear it?" Ye Chen continued to use his trump card.

    In fact, Ye Chen didn't know who the Bodhi Taoist was at all, but after reading "Journey to the West", Ye Chen made a bold guess that the Bodhi Taoist was actually the Tathagata Buddha.

    Although Ye Chen didn't have too direct evidence, he had always had a knot in his heart - the Tathagata Buddha became a Buddha under a bodhi tree back then, what kind of ability does this Sun Wukong's master have, so he dared to call himself a Bodhi Taoist?

    If you are an ordinary god, you will definitely not and dare not use Bodhi as your Taoist name. Moreover, ordinary gods will not be able to teach disciples like Sun Wukong.

    But if it is a powerful god, why do you want to hide your name?  And even take the risk of being tracked down by the Buddha to get such a Taoist name for yourself?

    Therefore, there is only one person Ye Chen can think of - that is Tathagata. Tathagata Buddha must not want to reveal his identity, but also wants to raise this monkey, so he changed his name to "Bodhi" to teach Sun Wukong spells.

    As for why Tathagata taught Sun Wukong spells, that was what Tathagata had in mind. Although Ye Chen had many guesses, he didn't dare to make rash comments.

    After hearing Ye Chen say that he knew the true identity of Taoist Bodhi, Sun Wukong raised his head suddenly, a glint of hope appeared in his eyes, but then the light dimmed again.

    "Master doesn't want to tell me, so there are naturally reasons for him. Since he doesn't want to tell me, then I don't want to know either." After Monkey King finished speaking, he lowered his head again. Marven Ye knew that this was definitely not his real idea.

    "That's good, let's make an agreement. If you agree to help Tang Sanzang get the scriptures together, I will tell you who the Bodhi Taoist is, how about it?"

    Monkey King was silent, Ye Chen counted the time, but his heart became more and more anxious, "Tell me, do you agree or disagree? If you still don't decide, you will be completely wiped out by Tathagata!"

    "Hey, my old grandson has never been caught by someone like this before. I don't want to be found weak by an incompetent 'immortal' like you today. Well, my old grandson agrees for the time being."

    "Okay, then you promise me that after this incident is over, you will go to the underworld to rescue Tang Sanzang, and then accompany Tang Sanzang to Lingshan to learn scriptures."

    "Don't talk nonsense, I'll just do it." Monkey King once again returned to his previous unruly appearance, but Ye Chen knew that this time Monkey King was really willing to learn from the scriptures.

    As soon as the two agreed, the surrounding enchantment was removed by the Buddha. The Buddha looked at the man and the monkey standing on the cloud, "What is the result?"

    When asking this sentence, the Buddha's hand was slowly forming seals, obviously he didn't think Sun Wukong could be persuaded by Ye Chen.

    "Wait a minute, Buddha, Sun Wukong has agreed to rescue Tang Sanzang, and accompanied Tang Sanzang to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures." Ye Chen hurriedly stopped the Buddha's next move.

    "That's very good, Pohou, remember, you are not allowed to do such rebellious things in the future, otherwise no matter who pleads for you next time, you will not be able to save you from death."

    "My old grandson has written it down, and I will be safe in the future." Sun Wukong said impatiently, obviously he felt that he had lost face in front of many gods in the heaven today, so he wanted to hurry to the lower realm.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1423 Primordial Spirit Out of Body

    ?

    "I will untie the prison for you now. You can go down to the realm with the people around you. On the westward journey, you must protect Tang Sanzang. If there is anything wrong, I only ask you."

    "Also, Monkey King, I will always pay attention to you, and you can't hurt the person next to you. If he has any problems because of you, I can't forgive you lightly."

    After the Buddha finished speaking, the confinement in Sun Wukong's body disappeared immediately. He moved his arm and tried a few small spells before he felt relieved.

    However, this small action of Sun Wukong made the immortals in the heaven immediately wary again. Many immortals retreated to the Nantian Gate again, but they were relieved after seeing that Sun Wukong did not explode violently again.

    "These gods are as timid as a mouse. It's a shame that they have been gods for so many years." Monkey King looked at the gods at the Nantian Gate and muttered in a low voice.

    When Ye Chen, who was beside him, heard these words, he smiled, "Immortals, but they are the supreme beings in the Three Realms, of course they would spare their lives, especially in front of a monster like you, so naturally they must be cautious."

    "Hmph, if it wasn't for the Tathagata's magic power to imprison me, I would" Just as Sun Wukong was about to put down some harsh words, Ye Chen stopped him immediately.

    "Speak less, the Buddha hasn't left yet, and he is looking at you." Ye Chen whispered to Monkey King.

    At this moment, Monkey King was facing the Nantianmen with his back, so he couldn't see that the Buddha had already left. After Ye Chen said this, he felt a thorn in his back, so he quickly shut up and dragged Ye Chen to the lower realm.

    Back in the mortal world, Monkey King saw all the gullies on the ground at a glance. For the first time, he showed an embarrassed look and scratched his head, "This is all caused by me?"

    "Could it be me? Do you think I have the ability of your Monkey King?" Ye Chen gave Monkey King a white look, and ran on him.

    "Well, don't read it, let's go, take you to the underworld, and rescue that Tang Sanzang by the way." After finishing speaking, before Ye Chen could speak, Monkey King took his hand.

    Ye Chen only felt that his body suddenly became light and light, and he slowly rose up with Monkey King, but at this moment, Ye Chen glanced at the ground and suddenly let out an exclamation.

    "You, what did you do to me?! You killed me?!" Ye Chen pointed at his body sitting cross-legged on the ground, and shouted at Monkey King.

    "What are you shouting, I don't know much." Sun Wukong glanced at Ye Chen, "I just pulled out your soul, so that we can go to the underworld."

    "Why do you want to pull out my soul?! How can I go back later?" Ye Chen's voice was filled with a hint of crying. He had never tried to get out of his body before, so he was naturally very frightened today.

    "If your mortal body enters the underworld, you may be taken to the eighteenth floor by the bull's head and horse face. At that time, I will not only save Tang Sanzang, but also you. Wouldn't it be troublesome?"

    "I, I" Ye Chen was a little incoherent, but under the leadership of Monkey King, he quickly calmed down, because he knew that Monkey King would never dare to harm him now.

    "Hey, don't tell me, this feeling of being out of the body is actually quite good. I feel that my body is light and unrestrained." After Ye Chen got used to it slowly, he began to enjoy this feeling.

    "You idiot." Sun Wukong said with a smile, "You don't fully grasp the magic power in your body now. In a sense, you are just an ordinary person. Now your soul is like that lonely ghost in the world.  .¡±

    "If you don't return to the physical body for a long time, your primordial spirit will never be able to return. At that time, you can only use the primordial spirit to practice. At that time, you will be an out-and-out ghost fairy."  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1424 Channel

    ?

    "Ah? If I don't return to the body for a long time, I will become a lonely ghost? Then what should I do now? Or monkey, I won't go with you, you can send me back, okay?"

    After Ye Chen heard Sun Wukong said that he would not be able to return after being out of the body for a long time, he suddenly felt a little scared in his heart. He looked at Monkey King beside him, his eyes full of prayers.

    "Hey, you kid, you threatened my old grandson in the heavenly court, so that my old grandson can't get down in front of so many gods. If my old grandson doesn't punish you, wouldn't it be my title of 'Equal to Heaven'?  ?¡±

    "Don't, monkey, oh no, great sage! With such a great name, how can you argue with an unknown junior like me? Besides, if the Buddha knows that I have become a ghost, he won't ask you to ask me for my sins?"

    Ye Chen quickly mentioned the name of the Buddha. Who would have thought that the monkey seemed not afraid of the Buddha at all at the moment, "What happened to the Buddha? When I asked, I said that you were killed by a monster, and I brought you back from the underworld.  "

    "Don't, loudly, can't I be wrong? I will never threaten you again. From now on, I, Ye Chen, will only follow the Great Sage. The Great Sage said to go east, and we will never go west!"

    "Silly boy, how could I let you go east? We are going to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures." Sun Wukong laughed loudly, "Don't worry, with my grandson here, ask which king of Hades would dare to take you into the underworld?  "

    "That is to say, as long as I'm by your side, it doesn't matter if I stay out of the body for a long time?" Ye Chen asked suspiciously.

    "Don't worry, my old grandson is not that kind of person. I said that I will bring you back and let you return to the flesh safely." Sun Wukong couldn't hide the smile on his face.

    It was only then that Ye Chen realized that he had been tricked by Monkey King. He pointed at Monkey King, "You, you monkey, are very good at deceiving people. Don't you know that monks don't tell lies?"

    "Haha, my old grandson can't be considered a monk now, and it doesn't matter if he tells lies or not." While speaking, Monkey King had brought Ye Chen's soul to a dark passage.

    Ye Chen has been talking to Monkey King, but he didn't notice how Monkey King brought him here, and he didn't remember the route when he came, so he asked Monkey King again.

    "This hell is actually not fixed in a certain place. It is said to be a hell, but it is not actually underground. My old grandson actually doesn't know how to find it every time. Anyway, whenever I think about it, the hell will appear in front of me.  "

    Although Monkey King explained to Ye Chen in this way, Ye Chen still couldn't believe it. After all, this incident had a great impact on his concept. He used to think that the underworld was deep underground.

    Ye Chen looked at the dark passage in front of him, he wanted to see the scene inside clearly, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't see clearly what was inside.

    "Don't look, you can't see this place without sharp eyes, just follow me, I can take you in, but be careful, you must always follow me when you enter the gate of the underworld, otherwise"

    "Otherwise, what will happen?" Ye Chen looked at Monkey King who was explaining these things to himself, and thought that he was also a big Luo Jinxian, so he shouldn't be regarded as a wandering soul, right?

    "Otherwise, the impermanence of black and white may really bring you to the king of hell for interrogation, and maybe send you to more than ten levels of hell to suffer."

    "To be honest, there is only one king of hell that my old grandson knows well in this hell, and my grandson has only met the remaining nine kings of hell. If you are really caught by them, I may not be able to  Save you."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1425 The Gate

    ?

    Ye Chen made a silent note in his heart, seeing that Ye Chen knew the pros and cons of this, Sun Wukong led Ye Chen into the depths of the deep passage.

    After entering the tunnel, Ye Chen couldn't see the surrounding environment clearly. Sun Wukong knew that Ye Chen was no different from a wandering soul, so he deliberately made his body bright so that Ye Chen could keep up.

    Ye Chen looked at Monkey King, and suddenly felt a good impression in his heart. This monkey looks careless and doesn't care about anything, but in fact his mind is very delicate. In the book, he is actually very good at taking care of people.

    "Boy, follow closely. If you are caught in a while, my old grandson will not have time to save you." Sun Wukong said to Ye Chen behind him as he walked.

    This made Ye Chen's heart warm again. This monkey never said forgiving, but his heart was actually very soft. Ye Chen had no doubt that if something happened to him, he would definitely come to rescue him without hesitation.

    A monkey and a wandering soul walked back and forth like this, and soon, Ye Chen saw a little light appearing in front of the passage.

    Although the light in front of the passage was incomparable to that emanating from Monkey King, Ye Chen knew that there should be the gate of the underworld.

    Sure enough, Sun Wukong brought Ye Chen to the place where the light was shining, and Ye Chen saw a gate, but the gate was not as narrow as he imagined.

    The light on Sun Wukong's body shone on the gate, and Ye Chen raised his head. Wherever he looked, the gate he saw was as high as three people, and the higher places were still hidden in the darkness.

    This gate occupies a very large area. Standing under the gate, Ye Chen suddenly looked very small. In the center of the gate, there is a thing like a night pearl, which is constantly emitting light.

    "So the light I saw just now came from here." Ye Chen stepped forward, wanting to take a closer look at the beads on the gate, but unexpectedly, he was stopped by the bull-headed horse face guarding the gate.

    "Bold! Which wild ghost? How dare you trespass the gate of the underworld? If you dare to take half a step forward, the two of us will immediately swallow you into your stomach and destroy you physically and mentally!"

    "Ah, I" Ye Chen was startled. When the bull-headed horse spoke with a shocking power, he was already out of his body, so he was naturally stunned by the spell in the voice.

    "This is the person brought by my old grandson, do you dare to eat it?" Sun Wukong said this sentence quietly. Although his tone was very soft, his voice kept echoing in the passage.

    Apparently Sun Wukong also added some kind of magic to his voice. As soon as Ye Chen heard Sun Wukong's voice, his sanity immediately recovered. He shook his head, looked at the bull-headed horse faces standing on both sides of the gate, and never dared to go forward again.  up.

    "Boy, come with me." After Monkey King finished speaking, the gate of the underworld slowly opened, and the bull head and horse face invited Monkey King and Ye Chen in as if they were welcoming distinguished guests.

    "Boy, don't look at what you shouldn't. The bead you saw just now is the treasure of King Yama, which has the effect of calming the soul. If you have any wrong thoughts about it, King Yama will fight you desperately.  "

    "Monkey, what do you mean? Do I look like the person who wants to take away any treasures I see? I'm not like you. When I went to the Dragon Palace, I took away the Dinghaishenzhen"

    "Hey, I said you" Sun Wukong looked back at Ye Chen, but after thinking about it, he still didn't say anything to refute, maybe he also agreed in his heart that what Ye Chen said had some truth.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1426 Underworld

    ?

    "Hmph, my old grandson won't argue with you, let's go and rescue Tang Sanzang, or if you go back later, you may really not be able to return to your physical body, so it's a pity that you have the physical body of a great Luo Jinxian."

    When Ye Chen heard this, he immediately became anxious. If he really couldn't return to his physical body, he would have to start training from the lowest level of ghost immortals.

    Although cultivation is not difficult for Ye Chen, but thinking of facing so many difficulties, he can't guarantee that Monkey King can save himself every time.

    What's more, there are monsters that Monkey King can't beat!

    "Okay, hurry up, hurry up and save Tang Sanzang." Ye Chen hurriedly urged.

    After passing the gate of the underworld, there is still a long passage, but this time the passage is no longer completely dark, and there are finally some torches here, so that Ye Chen can see the road ahead clearly.

    After walking through the long passage, the two came to the front of a bluestone road, Monkey King stopped, and Ye Chen also stopped.

    "There is Huangquan Road in front of you. Remember, no matter what you encounter, don't look back, follow me closely, and don't make mistakes." Monkey King turned around and said to Ye Chen.

    "Huangquan Road? Then the place we pass behind is the legendary gate of ghosts?" Ye Chen looked at Monkey King curiously.

    "You silly boy, there are so many questions, of course it is the door of hell, otherwise what do you think the door is there for? Could it be a decoration?"

    Sun Wukong glanced at Ye Chen, and Ye Chen saw Sun Wukong's impatient expression, "Hey, what a bullshit, I'm here for the first time, and I'm not like you, I know so much after smashing into hell."

    "Don't talk nonsense, follow me, don't look back and forth." After Monkey King finished speaking, he stepped on the first bluestone slab in front of him, and Ye Chen followed suit. As soon as he stepped on the bluestone slab, he immediately felt an unusual feeling.  .

    I don't know what kind of magic is on this bluestone board. After Ye Chen walked to this board, he felt that the only trace of mana in his soul seemed to have disappeared.

    He clearly had an idea: now he is no longer a fairy primordial spirit, he is now an ordinary wandering soul.

    This kind of thought spread in Ye Chen's mind, and Ye Chen suddenly felt a little panic, after all, from an immortal immortal to a real lonely soul suddenly, this kind of gap is not acceptable to everyone  .

    "The spell on this bluestone board just makes you uneasy. Your mana is still there, so you won't just lose it." Monkey King seemed to know Ye Chen's thoughts, so he comforted him in front of him.

    After hearing this sentence, Ye Chen was relieved a lot. Although Sun Wukong was not serious at ordinary times, Ye Chen knew that he would not lie to himself about this kind of matter.

    After his heart settled down, Ye Chen began to look around. He saw a large area of ??fiery red flowers blooming around Huangquan Road. From a distance, it looked like a carpet paved with blood.

    This flower is very strange. Ye Chen looked at it for a long time, but only saw the petals of the flower, but not the leaves. He suddenly remembered that this was the legendary "Bi An Hua".

    "I said, monkey, isn't this flower in the legend able to evoke the memory of the wandering soul's previous life? Why can't I see anything?"

    "Idiot, you are a soul now, not a real wandering soul, of course you can't see it." Monkey King scolded with a smile, as if mocking Ye Chen's simplicity.

    "Oh, if only I could see it, I don't have to go to Lingshan to learn scriptures." Ye Chen thought for a moment in his heart, but he knew that if he wanted to see the Bana Flower as a wandering soul, it would be harder than climbing to the sky.

    After all, he is also the one who has climbed the Nantian Gate.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1427 Yellow Spring Road

    ?

    When he was halfway to Huangquan Road, Ye Chen didn't hear any sound behind him, and he even wondered if the monkey was lying to him.

    But Ye Chen still followed the monkey's teachings, and he never looked back once. After all, the monkey has great powers, and Ye Chen thought he had no reason to lie to himself.

    Continuing to walk forward, Ye Chen saw a city in front of the road, and there seemed to be a plaque on the gate of the city, but the distance was too far, and Ye Chen could not see the contents of the plaque clearly.

    Just when Ye Chen was distracted looking at the plaque, he suddenly heard some movement behind him. He was already distracted, so this movement immediately attracted Ye Chen.

    Just as Ye Chen was about to turn his head, he immediately remembered Monkey King's previous reminder, he shivered, and forcibly resisted the thought of turning his head to look.

    "Huh, it's dangerous." Ye Chen let out a long breath, "I really shouldn't have been distracted just now, I almost broke the rules set by the monkey."

    "Ye Chen." Just as Ye Chen came back to his senses, there was another voice calling him from behind. This voice was somewhat familiar to Ye Chen. After thinking about it carefully, Ye Chen realized that it was the voice of that Taoist.

    "Hey!" Ye Chen just wanted to turn around, but Sun Wukong seemed to have noticed Ye Chen's abnormality, he turned his head and shouted, looked at Ye Chen, and then looked behind Ye Chen, "Who dares to be on my grandson's head?"  Breaking ground?!"

    The voice behind Ye Chen suddenly disappeared, as if it had never appeared before, but Ye Chen's heart was turbulent. He didn't expect that the voice behind him could imitate that Taoist.

    "It's okay, let's go, they can't do anything to you if you don't look back." Monkey King looked behind Ye Chen again, and then led Ye Chen forward again, but this time the distance between him and Ye Chen was much closer  .

    "What's behind you? Why can you look back but I can't?" Ye Chen asked Monkey King in front of him in a low voice.

    "It's nothing, it's just a small trap set by some boring King Yama. Even if I'm the body of the primordial spirit, I'll be fine if I turn around, but you can't do it now."

    "What will happen if you turn around?" Ye Chen couldn't help asking again out of curiosity.

    "If an ordinary little ghost turns back, it will immediately turn into ashes and nourish the Bianhua here. Although you are the primordial spirit now, you will be seriously injured if you turn around, and the two of us will still be trapped."

    "Even you can't break out of that predicament?"

    "Ha, there is no place in this world that my old grandson can't break through, but speaking of it, this King Yama is very boring, and there are many crises in this predicament."

    "Of course my old grandson is fine, but if your soul is trapped, you might get lost in it, and if you don't get timely treatment, you might be a fool for the rest of your life."

    "It's so scary!" Ye Chen thought secretly, and quickly took two steps forward, getting closer to Monkey King, as if this would give him a sense of security.

    After a while, Ye Chen heard voices calling him several times, some were Taoists, and some were the old couple Ye Chen met when he just woke up in this world, but Ye Chen was very obedient and never looked back once.  .

    "Ahead is the end of Huangquan Road. Be careful. It is said that the further you get here, the more annoying the voice behind you will be. Now you calm down, embrace the yin and guard the yang, and calm down, and you will naturally get rid of the trouble."

    Ye Chen obeyed Sun Wukong's words, he cleared all the thoughts in his brain, and fixed his eyes on the road ahead. Soon, Monkey King took Ye Chen to the end of Huangquan Road without any danger.

    "Come out." Sun Wukong reminded, and Ye Chen recovered from the half-sedated state. He looked around and found that the city he saw just now was not far in front of him on the right.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1428 City of Dead Death

    ?

    "Where is that place?" Ye Chen pointed to the city in front right, and asked Monkey King.

    "You little baby, you have too many problems." Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, "That's the city of death."

    "Wonderful City?" Ye Chen looked at the plaque on the city gate, and finally saw the words on it clearly. Just like what Monkey King said, the three big characters "Wonderful City" were written on the plaque.

    "That's right, all wronged souls and young souls who died in vain will live here. They can't go to the Hall of Yama until the expiration of their Yangshou period. After the merits and demerits are settled, the next thing can be arranged."

    "If you are guilty, go to hell according to your crime and accept the punishment of a certain level of hell. When the time for punishment is up, you can go to reincarnation; if you are not guilty, it is much simpler. Go directly to Naihe Bridge, drink a bowl of Mengpo soup, and then  reincarnation."

    "So that's how it is." Ye Chen finally understood the world after death. He looked into the dead city, and saw vaguely wandering spirits walking inside.

    "Let's go, now go to the Hall of Yama, find the King of Yama's important person, and we can go back if we get the soul of Tang Sanzang." After Monkey King finished speaking, he took Marven Ye and walked forward again.

    "Wait!" Ye Chen stopped Monkey King's footsteps, "There seems to be someone I know in that city."

    "Oh? Which one is it?" Monkey King walked up to Ye Chen and asked Ye Chen to point it out to him.

    "Those two old people are two kind old people I met when I first arrived here. Without them, I'm afraid I would have died of freezing or starving to death."

    "There is also that woman. When I first entered Chang'an City, I met the first monster in my life at her steamed stuffed bun shop. If the Lord of the Earth hadn't arrived in time, I'm afraid I'm still being cut into meat to make steamed stuffed buns in the steamed stuffed bun shop."  .¡±

    "Let's go. Whether the people in this city were good or bad in life, it has nothing to do with you. If they didn't do bad things, they will naturally be able to reincarnate soon. If they did evil things, the king of Hades will have a way to punish them."

    "But I want to help those two old people. After all, they are kind to me." Ye Chen looked at the two old people in the city. They no longer need to worry about making a living, but they still wore tattered clothes.  .

    "Looking at it, these two old people should have no children. Otherwise, someone would burn some paper money for them and let them buy two good clothes." Ye Chen couldn't help but feel a little sad when he said this.

    "Hey, boy, remember, your kindness will do bad things one day." Sun Wukong sighed, he seemed to see himself in Ye Chen.

    Back then, Monkey King, like Ye Chen, couldn't accept seeing people around him getting old and dying, so he broke into the underworld and tore up the book of life and death.

    But now, Monkey King has taken life and death very lightly. He knows that life, old age, sickness and death are human nature. If he forcibly keeps these people behind, he will also break the rules between heaven and earth.

    However, Sun Wukong still admires Ye Chen very much. After all, Ye Chen still has what he lost back then, so he decided to do Ye Chen a favor.

    "Go, take me to find those two old people, and I will help them for you." After Monkey King finished speaking, he walked straight to the city of death, but Ye Chen did not follow in time.

    "What's the matter? If you don't leave, I'll regret it." Sun Wukong smiled and turned around, looking at Ye Chen who was still standing there.

    "Thank you." Ye Chen said from the bottom of his heart.

    "Hey, what is this? Back when my old grandson was messing around in the underworldforget it, I won't mention what happened back then. Hurry up, Tang Sanzang will be reincarnated a little later."

    "Here we come!" Ye Chen quickly followed Monkey King's pace and walked towards the city of death.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1429 Old Man

    ?

    This Monkey King is worthy of being the one who made trouble in the underworld. Wherever he went, all the officials in the underworld were courteous. Even in front of this dead city, the gatekeepers were also respectful.

    Logically speaking, people other than ghosts are not allowed to enter this city of vain death. Even if gods come, if they want to enter this city of vain death, they need to inform the king of Hades, but Monkey King has such a privilege.

    He took Ye Chen straight into the city. Although the guards at the gate wanted to stop Ye Chen, they were stared at by Monkey King, and immediately wilted like an eggplant beaten by frost.

    "Boy, where are those two people?" After Monkey King entered the city, Ye Chen stepped forward and stood beside Monkey King. He looked at the wandering souls in the city, and suddenly saw the two old people who had lived alone all their lives.

    "That's them." Ye Chen pointed to the direction where the two old men were. After seeing it, Monkey King led Ye Chen over there.

    Along the way, all the wandering souls felt the powerful demonic aura emanating from Monkey King. This kind of demonic aura was like a tonic to them. Anyone who took a few sips would definitely become a ghost fairy immediately.

    But after all, many wandering spirits had good eyesight before they were alive. When they saw Monkey King swaggering in, they knew that the monkey and the people behind him were not simple, so few wandering spirits dared to come over at this moment.

    However, there are sensible wandering souls, and naturally there are also ignorant ones. Ye Chen followed Monkey King, and found that several wandering souls began to feel a little ready to move after feeling the evil spirit on Monkey King.

    "Let's go boldly, they don't dare to do anything." Sun Wukong was afraid that Ye Chen would feel scared here, so he comforted Ye Chen.

    But in fact, Ye Chen didn't have much fear. After all, the wandering souls here are actually very vulnerable to him. Although he is a primordial spirit now, he still has some mana.

    Ye Chen and Sun Wukong walked not far from the two old people, but these two old people were ordinary farmers before they were alive, and they had never seen any big scenes. Seeing this kind of scene now, they couldn't help being a little scared.

    The powerful demonic aura emanating from Monkey King did not make the two old people feel greedy. Instead, the two old people were a little cautious. They didn't know why the mighty monkey was walking in their direction.

    However, after Sun Wukong and Ye Chen approached, the old man saw Ye Chen clearly, and expressions of surprise appeared on their faces, but then this expression turned into sadness.

    "Young man, whyyou came here anyway." The old woman stood up while talking, and walked to Ye Chen's side. Ye Chen saw the sad expressions on their faces.

    "Grandmother, I'm here to take you to reincarnation." Ye Chen smiled, "Don't worry, I'm not dead, I just came here to do some things."

    "Okay, okay, it's good that he's not dead, old man, look, I said that what we saw just now is this kid, if you still don't believe me, I'll say he's a lucky man with a natural appearance, he won't die so easily  .¡±

    The old lady didn't seem to care about her reincarnation at all. After she learned that Ye Chen didn't die, the expression on her face immediately became relieved again.

    Ye Chen's heart suddenly seemed to be grabbed by a big hand. The old woman's concern made him want to cry, but in the state of primordial spirit, he didn't cry at all.

    "You two old people, go, I will take you to reincarnation, and I will definitely let you reincarnate in a good family in the next life." Ye Chen took the hands of the two old people and turned to look at Monkey King.

    "My lord, this shouldn't be difficult, right?"

    "Boy, you owe me a favor." Sun Wukong smiled, and then led the three of them towards the gate of the City of Death.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1430 The proprietress of the bun shop

    ?

    Just when the three of them were about to walk out of the City of Death, Ye Chen suddenly heard a familiar woman's voice behind him.

    "Brother, go slowly, can you take the concubine out too?" The woman's voice was very sad, Ye Chen turned his head, and sure enough, he saw the proprietress of the bun shop.

    "I searched all over the city just now and didn't see you. I didn't expect you to dare to show up." Ye Chen looked at the soul of the woman in front of him with a sneer, and his high mood suddenly fell to the bottom when he met the old man.

    "Brother, I had no choice but to start the business of the human buns. You know, if I didn't do it, the monster, he, he"

    As the female ghost said, she even cried out sadly, but Ye Chen knew that this woman loved to act, and Ye Chen didn't believe a single word she said now.

    "When you tied me to the table and cut my meat that day, I couldn't see that you were coerced, you evil spirit, you have done a lot of evil, you should just stay here and wait to be thrown into the 18th hell.  "

    "Brother, please, if you can take this concubine out and make this concubine a good child, I promise that I will never do bad things again in the next life, and I will definitely find my brother and be a cow and a horse for him  .¡±

    As the female ghost said, she ran to Ye Chen's side. She grabbed Ye Chen's feet and refused to let go, but Ye Chen could clearly see that she was sucking in the air around her. Obviously, she was washing and absorbing Monkey King.  The evil spirit.

    "Let me go, or you will be killed if I let you here." Ye Chen's tone became very cold, and he looked at the woman kneeling on the ground without any mercy.

    This woman did him a lot of harm at the time, if not for the land lord to save him, Ye Chen might have become the prey of that monster by now, how could he forgive this woman so easily?

    "Don't, don't, brother, I know I'm wrong." This woman is very shrewd. When she approached Ye Chen, she felt a trace of immortality emanating from Ye Chen. She knew that Ye Chen's words were definitely not alarmist.

    So she quickly let go of Marven Ye's legs, but she didn't leave, but still knelt on the spot, secretly sucking the evil spirit from Monkey King.

    "Let's go, Great Sage, I don't want this woman to reincarnate with me." After Ye Chen finished speaking, he walked away without any intention of turning back, but what Sun Wukong said made Ye Chen stop.

    "Wait, you kid, why are you so merciless? I have met you before, so the Tathagata said that everything you meet is destined, why don't you take her with you."

    "Great Sage! Do you know how much this woman hurt me at that time?" Ye Chen looked back at Monkey King. He didn't understand when Monkey King became such a nosy monkey.

    "I said take it with you, boy, whether you are a human being or a fairy, you must be tolerant, do you understand?" Sun Wukong blinked at Ye Chen when he spoke.

    Although Ye Chen didn't understand what Monkey King meant, he still nodded reluctantly. Seeing that a strong man like Monkey King was willing to take her with him, the woman immediately stood up from the ground.

    She walked up to Monkey King, smiled coquettishly, and kept praising Monkey King for being extremely powerful, and thanked Monkey King for giving her a chance.

    Ye Chen listened to her compliments to Monkey King in front, and couldn't help feeling a little disgusted in his heart. Ye Chen turned around and stared at the proprietress of the steamed stuffed bun shop behind him.

    "If you keep talking nonsense, get the hell out of here, or I'll throw you into the Wangchuan River and make you suffer from being unable to reincarnate for three thousand years."

    The proprietress immediately closed her mouth and quietly followed behind the group of people. Even at this moment, she still did not forget to quietly absorb the evil spirit from Monkey King.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1431 Yama Hall

    ?

    Ye Chen walked in front with the souls of the two old people, while Monkey King watched the proprietress of the bun shop from behind, to prevent the proprietress from playing any tricks.

    The proprietress was a shrewd person before she was alive. She had long seen that Sun Wukong was the most powerful among this group of people. As long as she fawned on Sun Wukong, it would be impossible for Ye Chen to dictate her reincarnation.

    So she kept talking to Sun Wukong all the way, even though Marven Ye had warned her many times, she still shamelessly approached Sun Wukong, talking in a low voice while absorbing the evil spirit.

    ? On the other hand, Monkey King, he didn't care about the demonic energy on his body, even after he noticed that the proprietress was absorbing the demonic energy, he deliberately released more so that the proprietress could absorb it all at once.

    "I said, are you finished? Are you really afraid that I will throw you into the Wangchuan River?" Ye Chen was really annoyed by the proprietress. She chattered endlessly, making Ye Chen feel that his brain had grown a lot.

    "I said, boy, can you treat others with a better attitude? How can this woman be your old friend, although she did some evil things to you before she was alive, but she is dead, so you can let go of the past."

    Sun Wukong's tone was full of indifference to Ye Chen's past experience, which made Ye Chen feel a little chilled, and all the good feelings he had for Sun Wukong before suddenly disappeared.

    "Why should I be magnanimous? Why should I be tolerant? She wanted to use my body as a source of human meat buns at that time, and at that time she and her monster husband chopped me several times. I can't forget it."

    "Besides, how can you be so talkative when persuading others, monkey? If you are so magnanimous, why would you kill yourself in the heaven after five hundred years?"

    "Hey, you kid, you don't understand the truth, so I won't tell you." Monkey King spat on the ground, then put his hands behind his head, pretending to be admiring the scenery of the underworld.

    "Hey, little brother, I am here to apologize to my brother. I did something wrong before. Can my brother spare me because I am dead?"

    The proprietress was hypocritical, and deliberately begged Ye Chen's forgiveness in a very delicate tone, but Ye Chen only had disgust in his heart, and he didn't have any compassion for the proprietress.

    Soon, Monkey King brought Ye Chen and the three wandering souls to the outside of Yan Luodian. Ye Chen saw Yan Luodian and stopped in front of him. Monkey King walked up to Ye Chen and pointed to Yan Luodian with his chin.

    "Go in, that's the Hall of Yama." Sun Wukong looked at Ye Chen, and then at the three wandering souls beside him, "I don't know where Tang Sanzang is now, why didn't I see him in the city of death just now?"  ?¡±

    "I was about to ask you about this. Didn't you feel Tang Sanzang's aura in the City of Death just now?" Ye Chen looked at Monkey King strangely.

    It stands to reason that all the innocent souls who died in vain should enter the city of vain death after passing through Huangquan Road, but Ye Chen also searched carefully in the city just now, but he did not find Tang Sanzang.

    "Who knows, don't worry about it, anyway, the old man of Hades must know where Tang Sanzang is now, and if he can't hand it over to someone, at worst, I will smash the hell again."

    After finishing speaking, Sun Wukong took the lead in walking towards the Hall of Yan Luo, followed by the proprietress of the bun shop, and finally Ye Chen entered the Hall of Yan Luo with the souls of the two old people.

    After entering the gate of Yan Luo Palace, the first thing Ye Chen saw were a few servants guarding both sides of the gate. At this moment, all the servants were looking at Monkey King who came in from outside the gate, their eyes were full of fear.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1432 Yama King

    ?

    "This monkey doesn't know what it was like when it smashed the Hall of Yama, and now it's still in the Hall of Yama, and these ghosts are so afraid of him." Ye Chen thought silently.

    Walking through the narrow passage between the two rows of errands, Ye Chen came to the deepest part of Yan Luodian. He looked up and found that the copybooks of Yan Luodian were much higher than the ground.

    Ye Chen knew in his heart that this should be specially built by King Yama to deter ghosts and gods. This King Yama is the highest official of the underworld. If he has no momentum, how can he make all the ghosts submit?

    "Old Yama, get out of my old grandson!" Just when Ye Chen was thinking about how majestic King Yama should be, Monkey King's words and actions destroyed the majesty of the Yan Luo Palace.

    After Sun Wukong yelled and cursed loudly, he jumped up and jumped directly onto the throne of Yan Luo Palace. After that, he sat down as if he had returned to his own home, waiting for King Yama to appear.

    "I don't know what this King Yama is thinking at the moment." Ye Chen couldn't help feeling a little pitiful when he thought that King Yama, who was usually high in the underworld, was being bullied like this.

    "Oh, I hope he won't embarrass Tang Sanzang because of this monkey." Ye Chen shook his head, expressing concern about the monkey's behavior.

    "Great Sage! Why did you come here?" A voice sounded from the back of the hall. The voice was so powerful that even Ye Chen, who was in the body of the primordial spirit, trembled a little when he heard it.

    Not to mention the three ghosts around Ye Chen, after hearing this voice, expressions of fear immediately appeared on their faces, and then they knelt straight down.

    "This Yan Luo Wang is worthy of being the ruler of the underworld. He can shock ordinary wandering souls to such an extent with a single sentence." Ye Chen suddenly had a higher evaluation of Monkey King's strength.

    Just one sentence can shock Ye Chen, a primordial spirit with the strength of a celestial being, and the strength of Yama himself must not be low, but that year, Monkey King was able to smash the hell just after learning it, so his strength can be seen.

    "Old Yama, come out quickly, or if something happens to my master, your throne as the King of Hades will be lost." Monkey King moved back and forth on the seat of King Yama, looking restless.

    "Come on, come on." The voice was getting closer and closer, Ye Chen looked in the direction of the voice, and soon, a black-faced, long-bearded, tall Yama, wearing a black gauze hat, walked away from the back of the hall  come out.

    After looking carefully, Ye Chen found that there was a trace of righteousness in the eyebrows and eyes of Yan Luowang, and his eyes were full of power. His eyes swept down the hall and saw Ye Chen's side.

    When there were three wandering spirits, the bodies of the three wandering spirits leaned lower and kept trembling.

    "This Yan Luo Wang is so powerful." When Yan Luo Wang's eyes swept over him, Ye Chen was startled. He found that there was no emotion in Yan Luo Wang's eyes, and the eyes made people shudder.

    "Hey! Old Hades, you have been the King of Hades for so many years, why have you forgotten the etiquette? Today, my old grandson stayed in your dead city for a long time, don't you know that my old grandson came to your underworld? Didn't you go out to greet him?  !"

    "Great Sage, please calm down. I really have some official business to do, please forgive me." King Yan Luo looked back at Monkey King, and the serious expression on his face immediately took on a hint of flattery.

    "Those who bully the weak and fear the strong." Ye Chen secretly rolled his eyes. He thought that the king of Yama had a high status, and he could be neither humble nor overbearing when he treated Sun Wukong. He didn't expect that now  (Remember this website URL: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1433

    ?

    "Hmph, this time my old grandson will forgive you. Next time I come to the underworld, if you still have this attitude, don't blame my old grandson for smashing your hall and tearing up all your life and death books."

    Monkey King is reclining on Yama's seat, and Yama is smiling while making amends. How can he still have the aura of the legendary Yama?

    "Why did the Great Sage come here this time?" After comforting Monkey King, King Yama finally asked about this matter, but his heart kept beating, for fear that the monkey would make excessive demands.

    "If I have nothing to do, why can't I come to your Yan Luo Palace?" Sun Wukong looked up at Yan Luo Wang, his eyes were full of teasing, "Or, you don't welcome my grandson?"

    "Don't dare, dare not, this Yama Hall, the Great Sage can come whenever he wants, and stay as long as he wants." King Yama continued to apologize with a smile.

    "Speaking of which, it's not all right. Have you seen the three wandering spirits below?" Monkey King sat up and pointed to the three wandering spirits beside Ye Chen.

    "I see, but who is this celestial being?" Yan Luo Wang looked at the hall, he was not interested in the three wandering souls, what he was curious about was who the young man standing next to the wandering souls could be with this  Sun Wukong mixed together.

    "He is an idiot." Sun Wukong laughed twice, Ye Chen frowned coldly, "Smelly monkey, if you want to call me an idiot again, I will never end with you."

    King Yama's eyes widened in surprise after hearing these words. He looked at Ye Chen as if he was looking at an idiot who didn't know the heights of the sky and the earth.

    "Okay, if you don't say it, don't say it, you are stingy." Monkey King really had nothing to do with Ye Chen, so he had to give in.

    King Yan Luo was even more shocked now. He looked at Ye Chen and then at Monkey King. To him, the conversation between these two people was no less than the sound of heaven and earth falling apart.

    "I said, old Yama, why are you so dazed? I came to you to do business, not to see you pretending to be stupid." Sun Wukong lightly kicked Yama's clothes with his toes, and Yama finally realized it.

    "Oh, oh, I don't know what's the matter with the great sage?" King Yan Luo quickly came back to his senses, he didn't dare to contradict Monkey King like the young people in the hall.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. For the three wandering souls in the hall, you can arrange to be reincarnated. For those two old people, I want them to be rich and have no worries in their next life. Can you do that?"

    "But their lifespan is not yet over, and now" Yan Wang was talking, when he suddenly saw Sun Wukong looking at him like lightning, he quickly stopped talking, and then nodded vigorously.

    "The rest" Sun Wukong rubbed his chin and looked at the proprietress of the steamed stuffed bun shop, "She sucked a lot of my evil energy just now."

    "What?!" King Yan Luo immediately pretended to be furious, and looked at the proprietress of the steamed stuffed bun shop, "You even dare to inhale the evil spirit of Monkey King, you are so tired of being a ghost!"

    "Come here!" After Yan Luowang finished speaking, he immediately called out to the outside of the hall, and soon, two servants came in from outside the hall, and bowed to the two people in the hall.

    "Put this lifeless wandering soul down, let her stay in each level of hell for three hundred years, and suffer all the punishments in hell! When the punishment is over, let her be reincarnated as a beast immediately, and be subjected to eternal labor!"

    "Here!" The two servants immediately set up the proprietress of the steamed stuffed bun shop when they heard Yama's order.

    "My lord! Don't!" The proprietress of the steamed stuffed bun shop suddenly let out an extremely miserable scream, and Ye Chen saw blood and tears in her eyes, which was a sign that the ghost had turned into a ghost!

    "Noisy, bet on it!" King Yama waved his hand impatiently, and the two servants led the proprietress out of the Hall of Yama.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1434 Tang Monk's Whereabouts

    ?

    "Monkey King! You're going to die!" The proprietress's shrill voice echoed in the hall, and Monkey King suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of the proprietress.

    "Wait." Sun Wukong stood up with a smile, walked down the hall, and came to the proprietress of the bun shop, "What did you say to me just now?"

    "You deceived me and lied to me, and I will die!" The proprietress kept struggling in the hands of the underworld, and she couldn't wait to bite Monkey King at this moment.

    "Haha, this is the funniest joke I've heard since I became enlightened." Sun Wukong suddenly laughed while clutching his stomach, "I'm going to die? Just ask, who in the world can really kill me?"  Got me?!"

    "Ahhh!" The proprietress' sharp voice pierced Ye Chen's ears, but he has magical powers to protect himself, so naturally he is not afraid of the sound, but the old man beside him was affected.

    The two old people covered their ears, but they still couldn't resist the shrill voice. Seeing this, Ye Chen put both hands on the shoulders of the two old people, and the influence on the two old people disappeared immediately.

    The old woman raised her head and glanced at Ye Chen gratefully. Ye Chen responded with a smile. These two old people are kind-hearted and deserve a good ending. Ye Chen doesn't want them to suffer any more harm.

    "Take it down!" Yan Luo Wang also walked out of the hall at this moment. He frowned and looked at the proprietress's soul, with a hint of impatience on his face. He usually dislikes this kind of messy soul the most.

    The two ghosts left the hall with the soul of the proprietress. Afterwards, King Yama called the two ghosts again and took the two old people with them, but this time the ghosts were polite.

    "Thank you." Ye Chen whispered in Sun Wukong's ear after seeing the two old men being taken to the direction of Naihe Bridge by the messenger.

    He finally understood that Monkey King didn't want to help the proprietress, and finally understood that Monkey King was not as brave and foolish as he appeared on the surface. In fact, this monkey is also a monkey who hates evil.

    "If you really thank me, just tell me who my master is." Monkey King looked at Ye Chen with a smile, but only got a disdainful expression from Ye Chen.

    "It's a good idea, this is something I used to blackmail you. If I tell you now, can you still go to learn the scriptures?" After Ye Chen finished speaking, he walked straight into the hall of Yan Luo, ignoring the pursuit behind him.  Sun Wukong.

    "Great Sage, these three souls have been dealt with, is there anything else to do next?" King Yama, who had already entered the hall, came out again at this moment.

    When Sun Wukong saw King Yama, he immediately changed his face. He who was laughing immediately became serious. Ye Chen looked at Sun Wukong, and couldn't help but want to laugh. This monkey is actually a good-looking monkey.

    "Ahem, there must be something wrong if you didn't leave. Let me ask you, have you ever seen the soul of a monk named Tang Sanzang?" Monkey King looked at King Yama.

    "I've seen it, I've seen it. This Tang Sanzang has not yet reached the end of his life, but his merits and virtues are very profound. After he came to this underworld, he was directly taken away by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. I only met him once."

    "Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva? Why did he take Tang Sanzang away?" Monkey King asked strangely.

    "This Bodhisattva didn't say it. You know the great sage. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has a supernatural status. We Yama kings are actually not as big as other people's officials, so it's not easy for me to inquire about other people's affairs."

    King Yan Luo's face showed embarrassment, Sun Wukong knew at a glance that he really didn't know this time, so he quickly pulled up Ye Chen's sleeves, "Then we won't stay here any longer, goodbye."

    "Phew this plague god has finally left." Yan Luo Wang looked at the backs of Monkey King and Ye Chen, and let out a long breath. His back was already soaked in sweat at this moment.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1435 Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva

    ?

    Monkey King took Ye Chen and flew out of Yan Luo Palace. Ye Chen observed the underworld from the air, and found that the underworld was not as cold and scary as the world imagined, but had many beautiful scenery.

    "I said monkey, this hell looks pretty good." Ye Chen said to Monkey King while looking at the scenery.

    "Of course, although it is said that the underworld is a place to absorb the souls of the dead, it was also created by the gods after all. But don't look at the beautiful scenery here, in fact, this is not the underworld that the world calls."

    "Oh? Where is the underworld that the world is talking about?"

    "Hey, my old grandson can't explain it to you, but you only need to know one thing - the most important place in this underworld is not the part you see now, but the eighteen layers of hell."

    "I understand." Ye Chen nodded, "Ordinary people are afraid of death, so they automatically imagine the underworld as an eighteen-story underworld. The underworld they talk about should be the place where people suffer."

    "Hey, let me tell you, you actually have some enlightenment." Sun Wukong smiled, "We are almost at the place where Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is. Don't talk nonsense when you get there, you know?"

    "Why?" Ye Chen didn't know why.

    "That Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has profound powers, and my grandson is a little afraid of him. If you say something wrong, I can't save you."

    "I didn't expect that there are gods in the three realms that you, Monkey King, Monkey King are afraid of?" Ye Chen looked at Monkey King with a half-smile.

    "I didn't say that I was afraid of him, I just said that I was a little jealous. If we really fighthuh." Monkey King said that and he didn't continue. Ye Chen knew that this Monkey King actually had no confidence in front of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.

    "Okay, you are the most powerful Monkey King, and you are not afraid of you in the three realms." Ye Chen had no choice but to follow Monkey King's words, and while speaking, the two arrived in front of a simple cave.

    "Here we are, Tang Sanzang should be inside, otherwise you can just wait here, I'll just go in and bring him out." Monkey King just wanted to take Ye Chen in, but suddenly changed his mind.

    "Is it Wukong? But he came for Tang Sanzang? If so, then come in." A peaceful voice came from the cave, and Monkey King heard the voice, and immediately walked into the cave.

    "And the little friend next to you, come in too." The voice sounded again, Monkey King stopped, and then turned around helplessly, "Let's go boy, Bodhisattva Ksitigarbha wants to see you."

    Ye Chen nodded, followed in the footsteps of Monkey King, and the two entered the cave together.

    The cave is not as dark as it looks from the outside, and I don't know if the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva used some kind of magic. When standing outside, Ye Chen didn't see the light inside.

    Monkey King led Ye Chen to walk slowly in front, turned around the corner in front, and a stone room that was not too big appeared in front of Ye Chen.

    A bodhisattva is sitting behind a table made of stone, and next to the table is Tang Sanzang who is meditating.

    Under the case, a mythical beast with a tiger head, a single horn, a dog body, a dragon body, a lion tail, and a unicorn foot was lying on the ground. Ye Chen recognized it at a glance, and it was the legendary Truth Listening.

    "Wukong, are you here for Tang Sanzang?" The very ordinary-looking Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva heard the sound of footsteps, and raised his head to look at Monkey King and Ye Chen.

    "Back to Bodhisattva, my old grandson is exactly what I mean." Sun Wukong bowed respectfully and honestly answered Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.

    "Hey, monkey, why does the Bodhisattva look different from the one in the legend?" Ye Chen also made a bow, then moved his lips slightly, and asked Monkey King in a low voice.

    "Because I have countless incarnations, and I often help sentient beings in the world, I have different appearances in the world." Before Monkey King could answer, Ksitigarbha opened his mouth, which made Ye Chen a little embarrassed.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1436 Tang Monk Resurrected

    ?

    "This Ye Chen is disrespectful, he shouldn't talk about the Bodhisattva's Dharma in front of the Bodhisattva, and please don't be offended by the Bodhisattva." Ye Chen hurriedly made a deep bow to make amends.

    "It's okay." Bodhisattva Ksitigarbha waved his hand gently, Ye Chen's body was immediately dragged by a strong force, and then this force lifted Ye Chen's upper body up.

    Ye Chen looked at Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and found that he was also looking at him with a smile. Ye Chen was a little embarrassed to look directly at Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, so he quickly lowered his head.

    "The illusion in the world is like a dream bubble. Only by throwing away the form can one see the original mind clearly." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva said suddenly.

    Ye Chen raised his head and looked at Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, but he saw that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva didn't look at him, as if he hadn't talked to him at all before.

    "Monkey, what does the Bodhisattva mean?" Ye Chen gently asked Monkey King again, but Monkey King looked at Ye Chen with a strange look.

    "I said, do you have a fever? The Bodhisattva hasn't spoken since he helped you up just now, silly boy." Sun Wukong smiled. Although he didn't laugh, Ye Chen still felt the meaning of ridicule.

    "You monkey" Ye Chen raised his hand, and just as he was about to hit Monkey King, he suddenly realized that the words just now were specially given to him by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.

    But Ye Chen didn't understand why the Bodhisattva said such a sentence to him at all, because Ye Chen didn't even know where his original heart was now. After all, he actually didn't know why he wanted to learn scriptures.

    It is understandable if it is for his secrets, but Ye Chen knows that this is not what he really wants to do in his heart.

    "Since the two of you are here today, take Sanzang back. Wukong, protect Sanzang well in the future, and don't let him fall to this place again. If I didn't help you today, Sanzang might be eaten by all the evil spirits."  .¡±

    "I would like to follow the Bodhisattva's instruction." Sun Wukong quickly agreed.

    "After you go back, you have to listen to Sanzang's words. On the way to the west, the three of you need to support each other to obtain the scriptures. At that time, the grand wish of emptying the underworld can only be realized."

    "Wukong understands." Sun Wukong made a bow, he was like an obedient child in front of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and he didn't even dare to say "my grandson" who had been talking about it before.

    Seeing Sun Wukong's sincerity, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva woke up Tang Seng who was entering meditation. Tang Seng woke up, first recited the Buddha's name, and then looked at Ye Chen and Monkey King.

    "Well, how did this monkey come here?" Tang Seng looked terrified after seeing Monkey King. It seemed that Monkey King had cast a huge shadow on his psychology.

    "Don't be afraid Sanzang. From today onwards, this Sun Wukong will be your disciple. The monsters are rampant on the westward journey. Only with him by your side can you be safe and sound." Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva comforted Tang Monk.

    Despite the words of Bodhisattva Ksitigarbha, Tang Seng still couldn't avoid being a little afraid of Monkey King, but after he saw Ye Chen standing next to Monkey King, he gradually felt relieved.

    "Sanzang, let's go back with Wukong and this little friend. By the way, don't rush to learn the scriptures, and don't fall into the way of demons."

    "Amitabha, Sanzang wrote it down." Tang Seng clasped his hands together, lowered his head slightly, and then Monkey King and Ye Chen led Tang Seng out of the cave together.

    After leaving the cave, Monkey King identified the direction, and then took Ye Chen and Tang Seng out of the underworld, and the three returned to the place where Tang Seng's body was buried deep.

    Sun Wukong first used spells to find Tang Seng's body, then helped Tang Seng return to the body, and then sent Ye Chen's soul into the body. After a few breaths, Tang Seng and Ye Chen woke up together.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1437

    ?

    Seeing Tang Seng and Ye Chen wake up, Monkey King heaved a sigh of relief, and he was relieved a lot when Tang Seng was rescued.

    He asked Ye Chen to wait for him here. He went out to do some things and would come back soon. Ye Chen had no choice but to stay by Tang Seng's side, waiting for Monkey King who didn't know what to do to come back.

    "Amitabha, Ye Chen, what is the origin of this Sun Wukong? Is hereliable?" After Sun Wukong left, Tang Seng suddenly asked Ye Chen.

    "Although Sun Wukong is a monkey, his origin is extremely extraordinary. It is said that he was formed by absorbing the essence of the sun and moon from the remaining spirit stone after Nuwa mended the sky, so he was born with supernatural power."

    "Besides, this monkey was studying art everywhere, and got the golden cudgel in his hand in the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea. Five hundred years ago, he made a big disturbance in the Heavenly Palace. His magic power far exceeds that of all gods, and only the Buddha can suppress it."

    After Ye Chen answered truthfully, Tang Seng's face really showed worry. Seeing this, Ye Chen sat next to Tang Seng, "But Master, don't worry, this monkey is very afraid of the Buddha now, and he won't make any trouble."

    "The most important thing is that I have one of his secrets now. Don't look at him acting aggressively, but in fact he doesn't dare to make mistakes. You can trust him."

    "Amitabha, the poor monk is not afraid of his own death. What the poor monk is afraid of is that if the monkey behaves as fiercely as before on the westbound road, innocent people may be implicated."

    "No, mage, I believe you can restrain him with your ability, and it is understandable for him to go crazy before. After all, he has been suppressed for five hundred years, no one can stand it, can't he?"

    Tang Seng nodded, reluctantly agreeing with Ye Chen's statement, but Ye Chen knew that Tang Seng must still be worried.

    While the two were talking, Ye Chen saw that Monkey King had come back from afar, so he quickly stopped talking and turned to Monkey King in the distance, "Monkey, what's behind you?"

    "This white horse is so hard to find." Sun Wukong walked up to Ye Chen with the white horse behind him, "Hey, this is the horse that the master lost when I was crazy before, and I brought it back to the master."

    "Good, good." Seeing the horse, Tang Seng immediately stood up. He touched the horse's mane, and his eyes filled with tears.

    Afterwards, Tang Seng looked at Monkey King. Unexpectedly, Sun Wukong knelt down to Tang Seng with a "plop", "Master! Please accept Wu Kong! Wukong has offended so much before, please don't blame him, Master!"

    Tang Seng, a monk, was already soft-hearted. Seeing that Sun Wukong had found his horse and apologized sincerely, he forgave Sun Wukong for the sins he had committed before.

    "Amitabha, get up, I will accept you as a disciple, but you must remember that you must never do such a thing again in the future, and you must not break the precept of killing easily, or I will expel you when the time comes."

    "Wukong wrote it down." Sun Wukong kowtowed three times, then flew up and flew straight to the sky with somersaulting clouds. Ye Chen heard a series of laughter left behind by him.

    "I'm finally out, I have a master!" Sun Wukong shouted while laughing, Ye Chen couldn't help smiling when he saw such an innocent Sun Wukong for the first time.

    "Amitabha, this monkey is also a man of temperament." Tang Seng also had a smile in his eyes, and then he rode on the horse, Ye Chen took the rein, and then raised his head to look at the sky.

    "Monkey, let's go!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1438 Snake coiled up the mountain

    ?

    In the next few days, the three of them didn't encounter a single monster along the way, and they didn't know if it was because Monkey King was by Tang Seng's side, the monsters seemed to be scared back to the cave and dared not come out.

    "I said monkey, did the hundreds of miles around here used to be your territory? Why didn't I see a single monster? This is too abnormal."

    "Who knows, these monsters are very shrewd. I used to feel the breath of the little monsters nearby when I was crushed under the mountain, but after I came out, none of them disappeared. This made my old grandson really bored."

    "Amitabha, it is a good thing that there are no monsters. The poor monk hopes that he can go to Lingshan safely and obtain the scriptures."

    "Master, it's wrong to think this way. People say that good things take time, not to mention that if you can get such a big thing as learning scriptures in a safe way, wouldn't the world's people have already been saved by now?"

    "Hey, you kid, what you said is quite reasonable, but master, don't be afraid, with my old grandson's ability, the little monsters in this world dare not go forward at all."

    "This monkey is really good at talking big. Let's see if you can remember what you said today when you go to Tianting and Lingshan to ask for help in the future." Ye Chen thought to himself.

    The three of them walked peacefully for nearly half a month. During this period, Ye Chen had been observing the surrounding terrain, looking for the location of the next disaster.

    Just after the three of them walked together for half a day that day, Ye Chen looked into the distance and saw a mountain in front of him.

    "Master, we have been walking for half a day, why not rest here for a while, and then continue on our way." Ye Chen stopped, and the horse he was leading also stopped.

    "Amitabha, it's good to take a break. You and Wukong also need to replenish their strength. This horse also needs to drink some water and eat some forage to continue moving forward."

    As soon as Ye Chen heard Tang Seng's words, he knew that Tang Seng was hungry, so he handed over the reins in his hand to Monkey King, "Master, wait here for a while, I'll go for alms, and come as soon as I go."

    "Amitabha, it's so good." Tang Seng got off his horse, glanced at Ye Chen, then sat beside a big rock, closed his eyes, and began to recite scriptures silently.

    "Monkey, watch the mage carefully here, and don't cause trouble. If you encounter any trouble, just leave it alone and deal with it when I come back."

    "Okay, you go, my old grandson will never cause trouble." Sun Wukong looked impatient, and Ye Chen knew that it was because he thought he was nagging, so he didn't say any more, turned around and left.

    Ye Chen knew that Tang Seng and Monkey King would meet a group of robbers here, and Monkey King killed a few robbers in desperation, which was the main reason why he later wore the golden hoop.

    Ye Chen didn't want to see Avalokitesvara, so he left voluntarily, planning to come back after Sun Wukong put on the golden hoop, so as not to have any conflict with Avalokitesvara.

    So Ye Chen left far away. He went to a nearby village to find a few families, asked for some food, and waited outside the village for two hours before rushing back.

    Ye Chen walked slowly back to the place where Tang Seng and Monkey King stayed before. From a distance, he saw Monkey King and Tang Seng sitting on the ground, but there was no blood around them.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1439 Eagle Sorrow

    ?

    "Monkey, mage, I'm back." Ye Chen walked towards the two of them. He kept looking for traces of fighting along the way, but he saw nothing.

    "You idiot, did you go to eat alone, and it took you so long to come back?" Sun Wukong opened his eyes and looked at Ye Chen who was slowly walking in front of him, "If you come back with food, master and I will both  starving."

    "Have youhave you eaten?" Ye Chen asked in a low voice.

    "Of course, my grandson can wait, but the master can't wait any longer, so I went to make some luck and let the master eat it."

    Monkey King raised his head and looked at Ye Chen, with helplessness written all over his face. Ye Chen knew that Tang Seng must have tortured Monkey King with words in order to eat, so Monkey King had no choice but to abandon him for alms.

    "It's good to eat it, then I will eat the food I melted in the evening." Ye Chen nodded, "By the way, just now didn't anything happen?"

    "No, after you left, I have been waiting here with the master. You didn't come back for a long time, and the master was so hungry that I went out to beg for alms, but you still didn't come back even though I came back."

    "My master and I couldn't leave you alone, so we had to wait for you here. Nothing happened during this time, idiot, do you have a fever again?"

    As Monkey King said, he stood up and put the back of his furry hand on Ye Chen's forehead, "It's strange, the temperature is normal, but why do I feel like you're expecting something to happen?"

    Ye Chen pushed Sun Wukong's hand away and looked at Tang Seng. At this moment, Tang Seng also looked at him with a suspicious look on his face. Ye Chen shook his head, "It's okay, why would I expect something to happen."

    "Amitabha, since Marven Ye is back, let's go." Tang Seng also stood up, and got on the horse. Marven Ye took the reins, but felt extremely strange in his heart.

    "What's wrong, why didn't the robber show up? In this way, isn't Monkey King not bound by the golden hoop? This doesn't conform to the content of the book."

    Even though he was thinking this way, Ye Chen never showed any signs, but he is sure of one thing now, that is, since he joined, all the disasters on the westbound road have changed.

    "According to Monkey King's madness before, these disasters should only be more difficult, not easy. It seems that future disasters cannot be resolved simply by relying on the contents of the book."

    When Ye Chen was thinking silently like this, three people and one horse had already gone up the mountain. The winding mountain road was not easy to walk, so Ye Chen could only lead the horse and walk slowly.  At the top of the mountain.

    "There seem to be some words on the stone in front, wait for me to take a look." After Monkey King finished speaking, he immediately flew to a big stone in the distance, he looked carefully, and then flew back.

    "The word on that stone is 'Eagle Sorrow Stream'. The name is so rustic." Monkey King smacked his lips, thinking of his Huaguo Mountain. The name sounds much better than this "Eagle Sorrow Stream".

    "There should be a deep mountain stream ahead, monkey, you find a way. The mage and I will wait for you by the mountain stream. We will start after you find the way."

    "Okay, then you two wait there with peace of mind, my old grandson will come back as soon as he goes." After Monkey King finished speaking, he flew into the sky, and then disappeared.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1440 White Dragon

    ?

    Ye Chen led the horse to the edge of the mountain stream. He stood by the edge of the mountain stream and looked down. He saw that the mountain stream was bottomless, "I don't know if the monkey found the way."

    Just as Ye Chen was thinking about this, he suddenly heard a sound from the mountain stream, but when Ye Chen listened carefully, the sound suddenly disappeared.

    "This should be the white dragon." Ye Chen thought silently, he didn't know what to do now.

    According to the development of the events in the book, Ye Chen should let the white dragon eat Tang Seng's horse, but now everything has changed, Ye Chen doesn't know whether he should stop the dragon.

    After all, no one knows if the dragon will be so hungry that he will eat Tang Sanzang. If there is another accident with Tang Sanzang, Ye Chen is really afraid that Tang Sanzang will give up learning the scriptures halfway.

    "Ye Chen, is this mountain stream deep?" Tang Seng's voice suddenly sounded from behind Ye Chen, and Ye Chen turned his head, "It's bottomless, and I don't know if there are any monsters down here."

    "It's okay, the poor monk believes in the abilities of you and Wukong. Even if there are monsters, you two will be able to save the day." Tang Seng smiled at Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen also smiled, but just as he smiled, a shocking dragon's cry suddenly sounded from the bottom of the mountain stream!

    "Not good! Mage, dodge quickly!" Ye Chen shouted to Tang Seng behind him, but as soon as he finished speaking, he saw that the expression on Tang Seng's face immediately changed into panic.

    Ye Chen knew something was wrong, he didn't turn around immediately, but felt something strange behind him, at this moment, he smelled a stench.

    Ye Chen turned around slowly, and at this moment in front of him was a bloody mouth!

    Ye Chen let out an exclamation, and then immediately backed away, and he finally saw a white dragon floating in the air clearly.

    This white dragon is in the air, but it is as comfortable as in the water. At this moment, it is staying in the air, watching the two people on the mountain stream.

    "Mage, go and find the monkey. I'll deal with it here!" Ye Chen stared at the white dragon closely and shouted, but it was too late, and before Tang Seng got up, the white dragon rushed away  come down!

    Ye Chen heard a deafening cry, and then he saw the white dragon rushing towards Tang Seng's direction. Looking at the posture, the white dragon didn't intend to eat the white horse at all!

    "Evil obstacle!" Ye Chen shouted loudly, he manipulated the magic power in his body to gather at his feet, and then rushed to Tang Seng's side in a flash, even faster than Bailong.

    Just when Ye Chen was protecting Tang Seng, Bailong also rushed up from behind. When he saw Ye Chen, he was not surprised, as if he knew that Ye Chen would protect Tang Seng.

    Bailong opened his mouth wide, and rushed towards Ye Chen. Ye Chen knew that the white dragon was already very hungry, and maybe he would be swallowed by the dragon today.

    "This white dragon is so strange, why don't you eat a white horse, but eat a Tang monk?" Ye Chen thought of this in a flash, but he had no time to think about the reason carefully, because the white dragon had already rushed in front of him.

    With a startled and angry roar, Ye Chen was bitten in the mouth by the white dragon, and after that, there was a sound of bones rubbing against each other.

    Tang Seng's body was already covered with blood at this moment. Seeing Ye Chen in front of him being swallowed by the white dragon, he was so frightened that his legs went limp and he dared not move.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1441 Third Prince

    ?

    Bailong chewed Ye Chen a few times before swallowing it, but it still didn't seem to be full. This time, he set his sights on the white horse.

    The white horse neighed, as if it sensed danger, but the white horse was so eager to protect its master that it didn't run away immediately, so the white dragon swallowed it easily.

    Tang Seng was completely stunned. He looked around and found that there was no living thing here except him. He immediately felt a deep heartache and sat on the ground crying bitterly.

    Just when Tang Seng started to cry bitterly, Monkey King finally arrived. He knew something was wrong when he heard the voice beside the mountain stream, but he didn't expect that it had developed into this way.

    "Beast!" Sun Wukong saw two pools of blood on the ground, and immediately understood what happened. He took out his golden cudgel, and immediately fought with Bailong.

    How powerful is Monkey King?  The white dragon only took two sticks, and knew that he was definitely not the monkey's opponent, so after a few tricks with Monkey King, it turned around and returned to the mountain stream.

    Monkey King was so anxious that he jumped his feet. He didn't like to fight in the water the most in his life, and the water was the territory of the white dragon. He had no confidence in defeating the white dragon in the water.

    "You bastard, get out of my grandson! Do you know who my grandson is?! How dare you play wild on my grandson's head? Are you tired of living?!"

    Monkey King scolded endlessly, and his voice resounded throughout the mountain stream, but the white dragon and even Monkey King were so powerful that they didn't come out of the mountain stream, and Monkey King was so angry with this shameless white dragon that he scolded everything.

    After scolding for more than half an hour, Sun Wukong was also a little tired. He sat on the ground and looked at the mountain stream, "If you don't get out, my old grandson will go down by himself!"

    There was still no response from below, Tang Seng was still crying bitterly, crying and wailing over and over again, saying that his journey to the west would be difficult without a horse.

    "Stop howling, Ye Chen has been swallowed by the white dragon, do you still feel sorry for your horse?" Sun Wukong yelled back angrily, but Tang Seng continued to cry as if he didn't hear it.

    After Sun Wukong rested for a while, he stood up slowly. He slapped the grass clippings on his body, and picked up the golden cudgel stuck on the ground.

    "Bailong, your grandfather is here!" Monkey King jumped down the mountain stream, but at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from the air, and Monkey King stopped his body immediately.

    "Who is it?!" Sun Wukong turned around and saw a Bodhisattva standing in the sky, which he recognized.

    "Guanyin Bodhisattva, what are you doing here? Isn't it to stop my old grandson from killing the white dragon?" Sun Wukong stared at Guanyin Bodhisattva in the sky unkindly.

    "Yes, and no." Bodhisattva looked at Sun Wukong, "Don't worry, Wukong, that white dragon is not an evil dragon. It has been enlightened by me before, and I will tell it to come out."

    After Guanyin Bodhisattva finished speaking, he whispered a few words to the mountain stream, but unexpectedly, the white dragon rushed out of the mountain stream obediently.

    When Sun Wukong saw the white dragon, he was very angry. He was about to kill the white dragon with a golden cudgel, but he was stopped by Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    "Don't worry, Wukong." The Bodhisattva waved his hand, and the golden cudgel in Sun Wukong's hand immediately flew out and fell to the ground, "Third Prince, are you willing to go with Tang Sanzang to learn scriptures now?"

    When Sun Wukong heard the bodhisattva's name for the white dragon, he immediately stopped his attacking action, "I didn't expect this white dragon to come from such a young age."  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1442 Changing Horses

    ?

    "Monkey, don't think that the matter you scolded me just now is over." Bailong suddenly said something, and looked at Monkey King who was standing on the ground.

    Sun Wukong laughed angrily when he heard this, "Why, you dare to fight with my old grandson?"

    Bailong knew that he was no match for Monkey King, so he closed his mouth and stopped talking. Seeing that the two stopped bickering, Guanyin opened his mouth again.

    "Bailong, this man is Tang Sanzang that you want to follow. Did you swallow his horse just now?" Bodhisattva asked, pointing to the crying Tang Monk covered in blood on the ground.

    "Bodhisattva, forgive me. I waited for a long time in this mountain stream. I was so hungry that I had to eat the white horse. I hope the Bodhisattva and Master Sanzang will not be offended."

    "Since this sorcerer has lost his white horse, why don't you turn into his horse and take him to learn scriptures together?" Bodhisattva continued to ask.

    "I am willing to use this method to atone for my sins." Bailong lowered his head, he knew that only by becoming Tang Seng's mount now could Tang Seng no longer be saddened by the white horse he had lost before.

    The Bodhisattva nodded when she heard Bailong's words, and then she cast a spell, and a bright white light immediately radiated from the body of the third prince of the Dragon King.

    After Tang Seng saw the white light, he stopped crying and howled, but stared at the center of the white light, but the white light became brighter and brighter. Gradually, Tang Seng could no longer look directly at it.

    The white light was still growing, but just when Tang Seng thought it was going to swallow him up, the light suddenly disappeared.

    Tang Seng looked again and saw that the white dragon had disappeared, and now there was only a pure white horse left on the ground.

    "Tang Seng, I will give you this divine horse transformed into a white dragon. From today on, let it carry you to the west. What do you think?"

    "Thank you Bodhisattva." When Tang Seng saw this handsome white horse, he immediately forgot his own horse before, and hurriedly bowed slightly to the Bodhisattva.

    "I said Bodhisattva, the matter of the horse is over like this, but this white dragon swallowed a person, can't this matter just end like this?"

    Seeing that everyone didn't seem to mention Marven Ye, Monkey King stood up immediately. He looked at the white horse, and then at the Bodhisattva, "Let him spit him out, or I will disembowel him today."

    "Bailong, have you ever swallowed a living person?" Bodhisattva frowned, and immediately looked at the white dragon horse, but the white dragon horse lowered its head and ate grass as if it hadn't heard it.

    "Bailong! If you play stupid again, I will definitely send you to die today!" Sun Wukong looked at Bailong fiercely, but Bailong remained unmoved.

    "Wukong, don't be rude. This white dragon was given to me by the Bodhisattva to take us to get scriptures. If you kill it today, how will we explain to the Buddha in the future?" Tang Seng hurriedly stopped Monkey King.

    "What did you say?" Sun Wukong suddenly turned his head to look at Tang Seng, "Don't forget, Ye Chen was swallowed by this white dragon to save you. Without him, you would have died a long time ago!"

    "You! You monkey head, why are you so rude in front of the Bodhisattva?! Hurry up and kneel down!" Tang Seng saw that Monkey King didn't obey the command, so he immediately used his identity as a master to suppress Monkey King.

    But Monkey King is not obedient this time. He can't turn a blind eye to Ye Chen's affairs like Tang Seng, and he can't be grateful to Guanyin for a little favor, and even forget the person who saved his life.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1443

    ?

    "I don't kneel." Sun Wukong looked at Tang Seng. For the first time, he felt that the monk in front of him looked so disgusting. His appearance of no bottom line in front of authority completely annoyed Monkey King.

    "Amitabha, Wukong, don't you listen to my teacher's words?" Tang Seng clasped his hands together, but his expression is not so calm now, but with a hint of sullenness.

    "Monk, you have violated the precept." Sun Wukong suddenly smiled when he saw the expression on Tang Seng's face, "You even violated the precept of anger in order to curry favor with the Bodhisattva."

    Tang Seng's face turned red suddenly, but then his face became very normal again, he looked straight at Monkey King, his eyes were full of disappointment.

    "Don't look at my old grandson with that kind of eyes, I'm very disappointed in you too." Sun Wukong said lightly, and then he looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    "Guanyin, if you don't let this white dragon hand over Ye Chen today, my old grandson will never end with you. Even if my old grandson can't beat you, I will find Tathagata to ask for an explanation."

    "Sun Wukong, you have repeatedly contradicted Guanyin Bodhisattva, are you going to betray the teacher?!" Before Monkey King finished speaking, Tang Seng interrupted again.

    Monkey King couldn't bear it anymore, he looked at Tang Seng angrily, "Shut up, stinky monk, believe it or not, my grandson beat you to death with a stick?! Just because you want to be my grandson's master?!"

    "Evil!" Tang Seng shouted loudly, and then glanced at Guanyin Bodhisattva from the corner of his eye. He knew that as long as Guanyin Bodhisattva was still here, Monkey King would not dare to do anything to him.

    "Monk, think about it, we may spend a lot of time together in the future, if you talk like this again, I may not necessarily send you to some monster brother's mouth anytime soon."

    "The flesh on your body is a great supplement to monsters." Sun Wukong narrowed his eyes and looked at Tang Seng. Tang Seng suddenly felt a trace of fear and dared not speak any more.

    "Sun Wukong, why do you insist on saving Ye Chen?" Guanyin said suddenly at this moment, and Monkey King no longer looked at Tang Seng, but raised his head to look at Bodhisattva.

    "Because he saved my life. If it wasn't for him, I would have been killed that day in Heavenly Court." Sun Wukong said softly, "If you don't hand over people today, I will keep Heavenly Court and Lingshan from now on.  day."

    "But Ye Chen was swallowed by this white dragon, and I can't help it." Guanyin Bodhisattva pointed to the white dragon that had turned into a horse on the ground.

    "Stop putting on airs, if you have no choice, then no one in this world can do anything." Sun Wukong obviously didn't believe the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    After Monkey King finished speaking, he flew directly into the sky, at the same height as Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, and during the ascent, he also took out his golden cudgel. Looking at his posture, he was going to fight this Bodhisattva today.  .

    "Monkey Monkey, think about it, what would it mean if you start a war with me! Think about it carefully, is it worth doing this for that mere Ye Chen?" Guanyin still had a calm expression, which made Monkey King furious  .

    "Hey! Don't talk nonsense! If my old grandson doesn't see Ye Chen's person today, I will let you pay for Ye Chen's life here!" Sun Wukong raised the golden cudgel in his hand and pointed at Guanyin, but Guanyin didn't seem to look at it.  to average.

    In other words, she didn't care about Monkey King's provocation at all.

    Just as the smell of gunpowder between Sun Wukong and Guanyin Bodhisattva became stronger and stronger, the white dragon horse standing on the ground suddenly vomited.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1444

    ?

    Monkey King and Guanyin looked at the ground at the same time, and found that the white dragon horse was retching for some reason. Monkey King's eyes suddenly turned red, and he looked at the white dragon horse's abdomen.

    When he saw the situation in the belly of the white dragon horse, his face immediately showed joy. At the same time, there was a trace of disappointment in the eyes of Guanyin Bodhisattva opposite.

    After seeing the abnormal condition of the white dragon horse, Sun Wukong immediately flew down to the white dragon horse. He looked at the white dragon horse's belly, then put away the golden cudgel, and then he himself turned into a fly.

    After the fly "buzzed" around the white dragon horse a few times, it flew directly from the white dragon horse's mouth, and then disappeared.

    During this process, Guanyin Bodhisattva has been watching the scene on the ground from the sky, but she neither helped nor stopped, but just watched Monkey King enter the belly of the white dragon horse to save Ye Chen.

    After the Monkey King entered the belly of the white dragon horse, he didn't know what method he used. After a short while, the white dragon horse stopped vomiting, and then two flies flew out of its mouth one after another.

    The fly landed on the ground, and with a flash of faint light, the two flies turned into Sun Wukong and Ye Chen. At this moment, Ye Chen's body was covered with sticky liquid. He looked at himself, and couldn't help retching  .

    "Smelly boy, hurry up and wash up, you are going to stink to death." Monkey King walked away holding his nose, while Ye Chen jumped directly from the Yingchou stream, causing a burst of water below.

    "Guanyin, let's forget about today's affairs. If you don't mess with my grandson, my grandson will not tell the Buddha about it. But if you dare to do this again on the westward journey, I will definitely let the Tathagata know."

    "Monkey Monkey, you are already a member of the Buddhist scriptures. If something happened today, I will definitely tell the Buddha." Just as Monkey King finished speaking, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva said.

    Sun Wukong laughed dryly, "Go ahead and sue, but if you dare to say something unrealistic, don't blame my old grandson for telling the Buddha how you treated Ye Chen today."

    Guanyin Bodhisattva's face changed again and again, but she didn't say anything, turned around and flew away, leaving only Monkey King and Tang Seng standing in place.

    "Monk, from today onwards, I respect you and call you master, but if you continue to do this kind of ungrateful thing, my old grandson will never forgive you lightly."

    Tang Seng didn't speak, and didn't look at Sun Wukong. He sat on the ground as if he didn't hear anything, and began to meditate.

    Seeing Tang Seng's recalcitrant appearance, Monkey King knew that it would be useless to say any threats, so he stopped talking and jumped off Yingshoujian.

    Not long after Sun Wukong jumped off, the figure of Guanyin Bodhisattva appeared in the sky again. She came to Tang Seng and awakened Tang Seng.

    As soon as Tang Seng saw that the Bodhisattva was coming, he quickly got up and recited the Buddha's name. Avalokitesvara signaled Tang Seng not to be too polite, and then delivered a hat to Tang Seng's hands.

    "Tang Sanzang, keep this thing away. This is the thing given by the Buddha himself to restrain the monkey. Now I will teach you a scripture, and you should write it down. When the monkey wears this hat in the future, you recite the scriptures.  You can subdue him."

    After finishing speaking, Avalokitesvara taught Tang Seng a short scripture, and then she left in a hurry, leaving only Tang Seng on the ground who was staring at the hat in a daze and the white dragon horse who was grazing as if he didn't understand anything.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1445 Hat

    ?

    Ye Chen and Sun Wukong took a good bath in the water under Yingshou Stream, Ye Chen also washed his clothes in the water, and then threw them on the big rocks on the bank to dry.

    "I said, monkey, your transforming spell is really amazing. If you hadn't taught me such a trick temporarily, I really wouldn't be able to do it, and I might be suffocated to death in the little white dragon's stomach."

    "Hey, kid, you haven't seen any other spells on me yet. This spell of change is just the simplest and least useful of all my spells."

    "Just blow it up." Ye Chen smiled and splashed the water in his hand at Monkey King, "By the way, when I was swallowed by the little white dragon, did Guanyin come?"

    "Here we come." Monkey King nodded, but he didn't seem to want to tell Ye Chen what happened at that time, but Ye Chen was very smart, he understood everything when he saw Monkey King's attitude.

    "Then Guanyin should have prevented you from saving me, right? Otherwise, with her ability, why would you need to turn into a fly to save me?" Ye Chen asked again.

    This time Sun Wukong didn't answer. After a hasty wash in the water, he climbed up to the shore, and then lay down next to Ye Chen's clothes, basking in the sun leisurely.

    Ye Chen knew that his guess was correct, and also knew that Monkey King was unwilling to answer, so as not to damage his relationship with Guanyin and Tang Seng.

    However, what Sun Wukong didn't know was that Guanyin had shown some hostility towards Ye Chen before, so today Guanyin didn't save Ye Chen, which was what Ye Chen expected.

    "I've washed the monkey too, let's go up." After Ye Chen finished speaking, he walked out of the water naked. The monkey glanced at it, and then threw the clothes on the stone to Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen took the clothes and found that the clothes were completely dry, but he looked and saw that the other clothes on the stone were still only half-dry.

    "Thank you, monkey." Ye Chen said in a low voice, and then put on every piece of clothes that Monkey King handed over, and then the two of them lifted off together and reached the top of Yingshoujian.

    In the past few days by Sun Wukong's side, Ye Chen has learned a lot, at least in terms of flying, he has made great progress, and he will no longer stagger like before.

    After the two landed on the ground, Tang Seng opened his eyes surprisingly. He looked at Monkey King and Ye Chen with a smile on his face.

    "Wukong, come to my teacher, and I will give you something for my teacher." Tang Seng waved his hand, signaling Monkey King to go over, and Monkey King was also obedient, and walked straight over.

    Ye Chen was a little worried, so he followed Monkey King. When Monkey King approached, he saw that Tang Monk took out a hat from his arms like a magic trick.

    "I bought this hat before my teacher left Chang'an City. I just remembered it today. How about this? This hat is my teacher's gift to you. What do you think?"

    Monkey King got the hat, looked it up and down, and thought he really liked it. He raised the hat, as if he was about to put it on his head, but at this moment, Ye Chen saw a ray of expectation in Tang Seng's eyes.

    Originally, Ye Chen had no doubts about this hat, but when he saw the abnormal emotion in Tang Seng's eyes, he suddenly understood something.

    "Not good!" Ye Chen murmured in his heart, and immediately stretched out his hand to stop Monkey King who was about to put the hat on his head, "Monkey, don't wear it, there is something wrong with this hat." (Remember the website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1446 Golden Hoop

    ?

    "What's wrong with this hat?" Sun Wukong stopped his hand wanting to put on the hat, and looked at Ye Chen, while Tang Seng looked displeased, and also looked at Ye Chen.

    "This hat why are you asking so many questions? Since you came out of Wuzhi Mountain, have I ever hurt you?" Ye Chen suddenly became anxious.

    He didn't dare to tell the truth about the hat, because if he did, he might reveal that he knew the whole process of the journey westward, but he didn't want to see the monkey bound by the golden hoop either.

    "It's not harmful, but the style of this hat is quite beautiful. If you don't let my grandson wear it, there must be a reason?" Monkey King was also a little puzzled.

    "I, how can I have any reason? Don't wear it if you don't wear it. Why ask so many questions?" Ye Chen hesitated and couldn't give a reason. Seeing him like this, Monkey King thought Ye Chen was jealous of his own.  hat.

    "I said you kid, don't be so jealous, right? Are you greedy to see the hat that the master gave me?" After Monkey King finished speaking, he wanted to put the hat on Ye Chen's head.

    "Here, I'll give you a fun first." Sun Wukong had good intentions, but Ye Chen was shocked by his action. This hat is not only for Sun Wukong, if he wears it, it will be worse than death  pain.

    "Don't make trouble!" Ye Chen hurriedly pushed Sun Wukong's hand away, and at this moment he thought of a good way.

    "I'm talking about Tang Sanzang, we came out of Chang'an City together at that time, you didn't know you would accept this apprentice at that time, did you? Why did you think of buying a hat for your precious apprentice at that time?"

    "And I didn't see you buying a hat at that time. Someone gave you your hat, and you wanted to borrow flowers to offer it to Buddha?"

    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he snatched the hat from the dazed Monkey King, and made a gesture to put it on for Tang Seng.  Tang Seng knew the inside story of this hat, how could he dare to wear it?  So he quickly dodged.

    "You monk, why don't you even dare to wear the hat you bought yourself? Could there be something wrong with this hat?" Ye Chen looked at Tang Seng jokingly.

    Tang Seng didn't speak, but Ye Chen still had his own way. He was a little dissatisfied with Monkey King wearing the golden hoop in the book. The monkey was tricked into putting on the hat. He would never allow this to happen in his own life.  Repeat before your eyes.

    "How about this, let's put this hat on Xiao Bailong first, if there is no problem with this hat, it will not be too late for Monkey King to wear it, what do you think, monkey?"

    Monkey King was a little helpless, he didn't know what Ye Chen was up to, this was an opportunity for him to reconcile with Tang Seng, but now he was ruined by Ye Chen abruptly.

    However, Sun Wukong is not someone who cares about these things, he knows that Ye Chen will not harm himself, so he nodded and agreed with Ye Chen's solution.

    Ye Chen turned around and walked slowly towards the white dragon horse. He knew that this hat should have been given to Tang Seng by Avalokitesvara when he and Monkey King were taking a bath just now. If so, then the little white dragon must know how powerful this hat is.

    The little white dragon turned into a white dragon horse is still grazing leisurely at the moment, as if he didn't notice Ye Chen's arrival at all. Ye Chen even doubted whether the little white dragon could no longer understand human language after turning into a horse  up.

    Ye Chen slowly approached the little white dragon. When he walked to the side of the little white dragon, the little white dragon still didn't respond at all. It just raised its head, glanced at Ye Chen, and then continued to eat grass.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1447 White Dragon Horse Wearing a Golden Band

    ?

    Ye Chen looked at the hat in his hand, and then at the white dragon horse who didn't realize that there was any danger, and suddenly he couldn't bear it.

    Although the white dragon had swallowed itself into its belly, Ye Chen felt a little cruel if he just put the golden hoop on it, so he hesitated.

    Just when he was hesitating, Tang Seng also stood up, and he looked at Ye Chen and Bai Longma, "Amitabha, Ye Chen, this poor monk advises you, don't do that."

    "Then tell me first how this hat came about. If your explanation satisfies me, I will naturally not put it on for Bailong."

    "Amitabha, this hat was bought by a poor monk in Chang'an. Because it looks good, I wanted to give it to Wukong, that's all."

    Ye Chen was a little annoyed. Seeing that Tang Seng still didn't tell the truth, a surge of anger burst out of his heart, "Monks don't tell lies? I think you're still embarrassed to say this!"

    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he put the hat in his hand on Bai Longma's head. Bai Longma raised his head leisurely and looked at Ye Chen with indescribable complex emotions in his eyes.

    After the hat was put on the white dragon horse's head, there was no reaction for a while. Ye Chen couldn't believe the scene in front of him. He looked at the hat on the white dragon horse's head and fell into a daze.

    "Could it be that this hat really wasn't sent by Guanyin Bodhisattva?" Ye Chen suddenly began to doubt his own judgment.

    But at this moment, the white dragon horse's head suddenly shone with golden light, Ye Chen was dazzled by the golden light, and two lines of tears immediately flowed down his eye sockets.

    "Ah!" Ye Chen exclaimed, and quickly covered his eyes. After all, he was the closest to the golden light, so he was the most affected.

    The golden light flickered for a few breaths and then slowly disappeared. Sun Wukong walked to Ye Chen's side and put his hand on Ye Chen's shoulder. Ye Chen only felt a heat flow into his eyes.

    Afterwards, Ye Chen's painful eyes slowly recovered. He quickly opened his eyes and looked at the little white dragon. There was a golden ring-shaped object on the white dragon horse's head.

    "Tang Sanzang, is this the hat you bought in Chang'an?" Ye Chen pointed to the golden hoop on the head of the white dragon horse, and turned to look at Tang Seng. Tang Seng was also dumbfounded at the moment, he didn't expect the hat to turn into this appearance  .

    "Poor monk, poor monk, I don't know what's going on." Tang Seng clasped his hands together, recited the Buddha's mantra, and immediately closed his eyes, pretending to know nothing.

    "You're talking nonsense!" Ye Chen was finally annoyed by Tang Seng's attitude, "This is obviously the hat that Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva gave you. The purpose is to use this golden hoop to bind Monkey King so that he can obey. You still don't know?!"

    "You, how did you know?!" Tang Seng looked surprised and looked at Ye Chen, but Ye Chen just sneered and didn't answer his question.

    "Tang Sanzang, you really let me down. I thought you were a monk who never lied. I thought you wouldn't join forces with Guanyin, but I didn't expect you."

    Ye Chen stretched out a finger and pointed at Tang Seng, "I really misread the person. I never thought that Tang Sanzang who was in the imperial city that day was the real you!"

    "Amitabha, the poor monk didn't know what happened that day in the imperial city, please don't spit blood on others." Tang Seng even changed the name of Ye Chen at this moment.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1448 Falling apart

    ?

    "Fart!" Ye Chen uttered vulgar words directly, "You were clearly awake that day, don't think I don't know! Because I heard you were still chanting at that time!"

    The expression on Tang Seng's face didn't change at all, and he didn't even open his eyes. He didn't seem to intend to explain this matter at all.

    "Tang Sanzang, I don't care about this matter with you. Even if I am unlucky that day, I know that even if you open your mouth, it may be useless, but what you did today is too much!"

    "Not only did you deceive the monkey, but you also wanted to deceive me. If I hadn't been a little wary of you, the monkey would have fallen into the way of Guanyin today."

    "Amitabha, the poor monk doesn't know what the hat is at all. The poor monk said that the hat was bought in Chang'an City. Even if there is any problem, the poor monk's naked eyes can't see it."

    Ye Chen pursed his lips. He really couldn't think of how to expose Tang Seng's face. He knew that if Tang Seng made up his mind not to speak today, he would definitely not let Tang Seng tell the truth.

    As for himself, he absolutely can't say it, after all, it concerns his deepest secret, he doesn't know what the consequences will be, and he doesn't dare to gamble.

    "Okay, okay, Tang Sanzang, if you insist on not telling me, I have nothing to do, but remember, Guanyin is definitely not from our group."

    "When I found Sun Wukong in the Heavenly Court that day, the Buddha once said something to me. At that time, I knew that the Buddha was definitely on our side."

    "But even so, Guanyin still opposed me everywhere, first let the little white dragon swallow me, and then gave you that hat."

    "I don't know what this Guanyin intends to do, but I understand that there is definitely something wrong with this Guanyin. If you believe me, don't go looking for that Guanyin in the future. If you don't believe me, you just wait to be killed by that Guanyin!"

    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he walked towards Bailongma, "Little Bailong, I can't help you. From now on, I will help you everywhere. When I get to the Lingshan Mountain, I will definitely ask the Buddha to help you take off this golden hoop.  "

    Bai Long nodded slightly, and Ye Chen realized that Bai Long could understand human language, but he still didn't understand, this Bai Long knew that there was something wrong with the hat, why did he let himself put it on?

    But now is not the time to think about these issues, Ye Chen feels as if he has been caught in a huge conspiracy, this conspiracy is not only about himself, he has a vague feeling that it is also about the fate of gods and Buddhas in the sky.

    Guanyin has always targeted him and Bailong's abnormal non-resistance today made Ye Chen feel that there are some problems, but he still has no clue about these problems, and he doesn't know who to ask.

    So he can only bury these thoughts in his heart. Maybe the conspiracy behind this will slowly emerge on the westbound road. What he has to do is to catch any clues that appear and destroy the conspiracy behind it.

    "Tang Sanzang, I don't care about today's matter with you. There is still a long time to go west. If you really want to get the scriptures, you'd better not associate with that Guanyin again."

    "There is definitely something wrong with Avalokitesvara. I just don't know where the problem is now, but one day, I will find out why Avalokitesvara has been against me."

    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he took the reins of the white dragon horse, "Monkey,  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1449 Guanyin Temple

    ?

    Instead of arguing with Ye Chen, Tang Seng walked up to the white dragon horse and rode on it. Ye Chen held the reins for him as usual, while Monkey King flew low in mid-air to explore the way.

    Ye Chen and Tang Seng had nothing to say all the way, Ye Chen was still annoyed that Tang Seng lied to Monkey King, and now he didn't care what Tang Seng was thinking, anyway, to Ye Chen, Tang Seng was just an introduction to the westbound road.

    However, the relationship between Sun Wukong and Ye Chen gradually became better and better. Every time he took a break, Sun Wukong would come to Ye Chen's side, talk to Ye Chen with irrelevant words, or brag about his previous achievements.

    Although Ye Chen already knew the glory of Monkey King, it was a different feeling when everything was told by Monkey King himself, so he also liked to chat with Monkey King.

    Tang Seng has been left out by the two of them all the time. Ye Chen knows that Monkey King should also be worried about the golden hoop now, so he doesn't like talking to Tang Seng very much.

    But after all, Tang Seng is a monk who has been a monk for many years, so even if no one talks to him, he can still be at ease. He usually either meditates or chant scriptures, and saves a lot of nagging, which makes Ye Chen feel very good.

    After more than a month of living in the wind, eating and sleeping in the open, the three of them climbed countless mountains together. Although they encountered robbers and monsters a few times during the period, they were all repelled by Monkey King and Ye Chen, so there was no danger.

    After walking peacefully like this for a while, Sun Wukong finally saw a temple in the process of exploring the road. Ye Chen led his horse to go, and sure enough, he saw the plaque on the gate of the temple that read "Guanyin Temple"  ".

    "Guanyin Temple, black bear spirit, maybe we will meet Guanyin again in a while." Ye Chen shook his head, he is now very resistant to seeing Guanyin.

    However, the catastrophe lies here, and Ye Chen cannot avoid it, so he only hopes that Sun Wukong, who is not wearing a golden hoop, will be stronger this time, defeat the black bear spirit, and prevent Guanyin from appearing.

    Ye Chen led the horse to the gate of Guanyin Temple, Monkey King went to knock on the gate of the temple, and after a while, a little monk opened the gate of the temple.

    However, this novice may have never seen any monsters, so the moment he saw Monkey King, the novice immediately screamed, and then quickly closed the gate of the temple tightly.

    Monkey King turned his head, his face full of helplessness, Ye Chen could only shrug his shoulders, "I wish I had known I would knock on the door."

    "It's okay, my old grandson is used to it." Sun Wukong smiled. He has never felt inferior to his appearance, but these mortals always regard him as a monster, which still makes him a little uncomfortable.

    Ye Chen took the position of Monkey King and knocked on the door of the temple. The one who opened the door this time was not the monk just now, but another monk holding a vajra.

    "Benefactor, have you ever seen a monstrous monkey with a rough face and a thunderous mouth?" The monk opened the door, felt a little relieved after seeing Ye Chen, and asked Ye Chen.

    "Don't worry, that monkey with a hairy face and a thunderous mouth is my senior brother. The three of us came all the way from the Eastern Tang Dynasty. We are going to the Western Paradise to seek the scriptures. We are not monsters. We passed by here, hoping to stay overnight  .¡±

    Ye Chen politely answered the monk inside the door. The monk poked his head out and saw that Monkey King was standing beside a white horse, and there was a monk sitting on the white horse, so he believed that the monkey was not a monster.

    "Wait a minute, I'll report to the abbot." After the monk finished speaking, he closed the door again.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1450 Comparison

    ?

    Ye Chen returned to Tang Seng and waited for the response from the temple. After a while, the gate of Guanyin Temple was opened again, and an old abbot came out surrounded by monks.

    "Amitabha, is it the Master Sanzang who came from Chang'an City?" The old abbot bowed respectfully after seeing Tang Seng. Tang Seng was no longer in meditation at the moment, so he hurriedly got off his horse and answered.

    After the two of them talked a few words, the old abbot invited the three of them going west into the temple. He asked his apprentices to feed the horses well, and then took Ye Chen, Monkey King and Tang Seng into the main hall of Guanyin Temple.

    "How does my Avalokitesvara Temple compare to the temple in Chang'an City?" As soon as everyone sat down, the old abbot directly asked a question that Tang Seng didn't know how to answer.

    "Abbot, your Guanyin Temple is majestic and majestic. Compared with your temple, the temple in Chang'an City is like a firefly competing with a bright moon. It is incomparable, incomparable."

    Ye Chen answered the old abbot's question for Tang Seng with a smile, and when Ye Chen finished speaking, the old abbot's face immediately showed joy, "Amitabha, bring my tea set and serve tea to Master Sanzang and his disciples."  .¡±

    The monk under the abbot agreed, and then walked down the hall, and after a while, he returned to the hall with a good tea set.

    Ye Chen raised his eyes and looked at the tea set. Although this tea set was indeed expensive, it was more than a little bit different from the tea set used by the emperor that he saw in the palace.

    However, Ye Chen did not reveal this. He smiled and looked at the tea set brought by the monk, his eyes full of admiration and envy.

    The abbot saw Ye Chen's performance in his eyes, and he became happier in his heart. The compliment Ye Chen had just given him was very useful to him. Seeing the admiration in Ye Chen's eyes now, the abbot was even happier.

    Although this abbot is in Buddhism, he is essentially a greedy and treacherous villain who likes to show off his wealth. Ye Chen knows this well, so he doesn't want to have any conflicts with this abbot.

    The abbot received the tea set in his hands, and poured tea for the three of them himself. During this period, the abbot kept boasting about the value of the tea set in his hand, and Ye Chen also echoed.

    However, Sun Wukong, who was sitting on the side, was very disdainful of Fang Zhang's approach. He looked at the tea sets in the monk's hands and wished he could slap them all to pieces to relieve his anger.

    "Monkey, don't be serious with these people, there's no need, we can't become like them." Ye Chen reminded in a low voice, and Monkey King sobered up a lot.

    After the abbot finished pouring tea for everyone, Ye Chen was the first to take a sip from the teacup, and then nodded repeatedly.

    "Well, this tea is fragrant and elegant, and you can tell it's a good tea as soon as you smell it. After you drink it, you feel that your body is transparent. The abbot really spent a lot of money in order to entertain us, the three masters and apprentices."

    In fact, what kind of good tea is this tea?  As soon as Ye Chen drank this tea, he felt that it was inferior. The tea in the tea was not even as good as the tea Ye Chen drank in the hotel in Chang'an City.

    However, after the old abbot heard this sentence, a bright smile appeared on his face. Ye Chen's compliment won him the most, the more he looked at Ye Chen, the more he liked it.

    However, if you like it, you like it, but the old abbot's heart for comparison has not diminished in the slightest. After he took a sip of tea, he put the teacup on the table.

    "I don't know if the mages who came from afar have any treasures from the east? Why don't you show them to us monks in remote villages?"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1451: Splendid cassock

    ?

    "Hey, the abbot was joking. You see, the three of us, the master and the apprentice, are dressed in rags. How can we look like someone who has any treasures? Besides, abbot, if your temple can be regarded as a backcountry, then Chang'an is no more than that."

    Ye Chen's flattery almost blows the abbot into the sky. Now the abbot even thinks that his temple is the best temple in the world, and he is the Buddha of the Western Paradise.

    Ye Chen knew that his words had confused the abbot, and the old abbot should not be in the mood to compare at this moment, after all, he now feels that his things are the best.

    "I've also drank the tea and eaten the vegetarian meal. Let's not disturb the abbot and go down to rest." Seeing that the abbot was indulging in imagination, Ye Chen immediately stood up and wanted to take Tang Seng and Monkey King out of the hall.

    "Wait a minute, you three, you three came from afar, and I heard that Master Sanzang once received a gift from the current emperor, so it's impossible that he doesn't have any treasures on him, right?"

    The old abbot obviously didn't want to let Tang Seng go just like that. After all, Tang Seng was sent out of the imperial city by the emperor himself. This matter was known to the whole world, so he didn't believe that the emperor didn't give Tang Sanzang anything.

    "Abbot, we really don't have any treasures on us. The only valuable thing is the white horse. The white horse was bestowed by the emperor himself, but no matter how much the abbot likes it, we can't give the white horse to the abbot."

    Ye Chen showed a bitter expression on his face, deliberately making a very embarrassed look, the abbot did walk up to Ye Chen with a smile, "Don't worry, Ye Xiaoyou, why would I want your traveling horse?"

    "Then please don't ask the abbot again. The three of us really don't have any valuables on us. Otherwise, why would we hide them and not show them to the abbot?"

    The abbot squinted his eyes and looked at Ye Chen. His eyes were full of disbelief, but Ye Chen denied it repeatedly, and he couldn't go directly to find other people's luggage.

    "Since the little friend said so, then I don't want to ask too much, but you should know, little friend, that I love these treasures the most in my life. If I see them in the future, I will ask you to help me bring back one or two.  good?"

    "Okay, okay, I promised the abbot about this matter. If I encounter any treasures in the future, I will definitely bring them back to the abbot." Ye Chen quickly agreed, but at the moment Monkey King beside him felt a little strange.

    He was carrying the luggage of several people and walked at the end of the three of them. With a light shake of his hand, the corner of a cassock was "accidentally" shaken out of the luggage.

    "Hey, hey, look at my hand, why did it suddenly shake?" Monkey King apologized again and again, and took back the corner of the cassock, but how could this be hidden from the old abbot who had been staring at the luggage all the time?  What about the eyes?

    "Little friend, I saw something shining in this luggage just now, I don't know if it is" The abbot quickly pulled Ye Chen back, but Ye Chen felt bad, the monkey couldn't bear the anger after all, and exposed his cassock  .

    "There is nothing else, just a cassock." Sun Wukong carried his luggage on his shoulders, showing a proud expression, "This cassock seems to be bestowed by Guanyin Bodhisattva himself. I don't know how much more expensive it is than the tea set."

    Ye Chen is rolling his eyes countless times in his heart at this moment, this monkey, if he shows off, he shows off, and he insists on comparing things that other people regard as treasures, how can the abbot swallow his breath?

    Sure enough, after Monkey King finished speaking, the old abbot immediately tried his best to persuade the three of them to sit down in the hall. Ye Chen looked at Monkey King helplessly, but unexpectedly, Monkey King had a victorious expression on his face.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1452 borrow cassock

    ?

    "Monkey, you got into trouble." Ye Chen whispered to Monkey King, but Monkey King's expression was still a little proud, without any intention of repentance.

    "Boy, you don't think these people dare to think about us just because of this cassock?" Sun Wukong also responded softly to Ye Chen, "Don't worry, they dare not do anything with me here."

    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he ignored Tang Sanzang's dissuasion and directly took the cassock out of the luggage, "Old abbot, open your eyes and look carefully. This is the cassock bestowed by the Bodhisattva."

    After finishing speaking, Monkey King shook the cassock, and the entire style of the cassock appeared in front of everyone. This cassock was indeed given to Tang Seng by the Bodhisattva, and it was shining brightly in this dimly lit hall.

    When Ye Chen saw the old abbot's eyes straightened, he stared straight at the cassock, as if there was nothing else in the world that could attract him.

    "I said, old monk, how is this compared to your tea set?" Sun Wukong looked at the abbot with a proud face, and the abbot nodded repeatedly, with greed that could not be hidden in his eyes.

    "Well, I still haven't avoided this difficulty. It seems that the eighty-one difficulties have to be experienced personally." Ye Chen looked helplessly into the eyes of the abbot, wishing to slap the abbot right now.  Died in place.

    "Very good, very good, this cassock is not ordinary, you can tell it at a glance, if I am also lucky enough to get the cassock bestowed by the Bodhisattva, I will definitely"

    The old abbot suddenly stopped talking when he said this, Sun Wukong smiled and looked at the old abbot, "If you get the cassock, what will happen to you?"

    "Amitabha, this old monk must keep it safe." The old abbot reached out to touch the cassock, but unexpectedly, Sun Wukong took the cassock back directly, not giving the old monk a chance to touch the cassock.

    "This cassock is precious, I can't let you touch it." Sun Wukong made a gesture to put the cassock back into his luggage, but he didn't expect the old abbot to kneel down in front of Tang Seng with a "plop".

    "Master Sanzang, please be respected by the poor monk!" The old abbot showed a very respectful attitude, and even changed his title from "old monk" to "poor monk".

    He pretended to kowtow to Tang Sanzang, but how could Tang Sanzang stand up to such courtesy?  So he quickly helped the old abbot up.

    "Amitabha, abbot, please get up quickly. Why do you and I need to be so polite?" Tang Seng helped the abbot, clasped his hands together, and bowed to the old abbot.

    "Master Sanzang can get the cassock from the Bodhisattva himself, and his merits and virtues must be much higher than those of mountain monks like me. How can a poor monk not kneel when he can see great virtue in this life?"

    "Abbot, you are polite. I don't own this cassock. It was just placed here by the Bodhisattva temporarily. I didn't mean to take it as my own. So I didn't dare to take it out to admire with the abbot at first. I hope the abbot will forgive me."

    Although Tang Seng's excuse was clumsy, how could the old abbot say anything against it at this moment?  He only wanted to get this cassock now, and he didn't care what Tang Seng said.

    "Master Sanzang, seeing this cassock, the poor monk really likes it in his heart. I have a heartfelt request, and I hope the master will fulfill it!" After speaking, the old abbot made a gesture to kneel again.

    "Don't kneel down. The abbot can say whatever he wants, and the poor monk promises you." Seeing the abbot's behavior like this, Tang Seng was naturally embarrassed to say anything against it.

    "The poor monk just wants to borrow this cassock to enjoy it for one night, and will return the cassock properly when Master Sanzang goes out tomorrow. I wonder if the master will agree?"  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1453 Fire

    ?

    "This" Tang Seng looked helplessly at Monkey King. The missing piece of Monkey King did not take back the cassock, but he did not look at Tang Seng either. In desperation, he had no choice but to look at Ye Chen again and seek Ye Chen's help.

    "Since the abbot has said so, master, why don't we lend this cassock to the abbot for one night, as long as we return it on time tomorrow."

    Ye Chen knew that he couldn't escape this difficulty, the cassock would fall into the hands of the old abbot no matter what, so he had no choice but to agree.

    Tang Seng's face immediately showed a little displeasure, but he didn't say much, he just complained in his heart how Ye Chen could trust such a treasure to the greedy abbot.

    Seeing that Tang Seng didn't say much, Sun Wukong handed over the cassock in his hand to Ye Chen and asked Ye Chen to handle the matter. Ye Chen took the cassock and sent it directly to the abbot.

    "I also ask the abbot to keep it safe and never lose it. If we lose the cassock bestowed by the Bodhisattva, we cannot bear the responsibility of the Bodhisattva."

    "Don't worry, don't worry, I will take good care of it, even if I lose my life, I will protect this cassock well."

    As the old abbot said, he snatched the cassock from Ye Chen's hands. In the eyes of everyone, his actions were brutal and rude, even the same as grabbing directly.

    "Tonight, I don't know who you want to lose their lives to protect this cassock." Ye Chen sneered in his heart. The old abbot seemed loyal, but he was full of evil.

    "Amitabha, since this is the case, the three of us went down to rest, and I asked the old abbot to rest earlier, so don't stay up all night because of this cassock."

    Seeing that the cassock was already in someone else's hands, Tang Seng couldn't say anything more, so he had no choice but to resign, and walked out of the hall with Ye Chen and Monkey King.

    The old abbot had already devoted himself to the cassock, how could he care about Tang Seng and his party?  So he just sent two young monks to take Tang Seng and his party to the resting place.

    Ye Chen was the last one to enter the room, he closed the door of the room, and then walked into the room, only to find that Tang Seng didn't meditate abnormally today, but looked at himself.

    "Ye Chen, why did you give the cassock to the old abbot? It is a treasure that the Bodhisattva gave us for the first time. If it is lost, how can I have the face to see the Bodhisattva in the future?"

    Tang Seng's tone was full of indescribable helplessness and sadness, and Ye Chen suddenly felt a little sympathy for him after hearing it.

    Although Tang Seng was once a brilliant Zen son ten times ago, he is just an ordinary person now, and his reverence for Bodhisattvas and Buddhas comes from his heart.

    Ye Chen suddenly felt that he shouldn't blame Tang Seng for everything Bodhisattva did, so he sat down calmly and looked at Tang Seng.

    "It's okay, I'll be back tomorrow morning, mage, don't worry, you monkey-headed apprentice is very capable, if it weren't for him, this cassock would not have fallen into the hands of the old abbot."

    "Hey, I'm doing this to save face for the three of us." Sun Wukong scratched his head and gave a dry laugh. Before Tang Seng could speak, he lay down on the side, and after a while, he shouted loudly.

    Seeing this, Ye Chen didn't want to say anything more to Tang Seng, so he also lay down, but he didn't fall asleep, but kept observing the movement outside.

    In the middle of the night, when everything was quiet, Ye Chen suddenly heard some movement outside the room. He raised his head, only to see that Monkey King was also awake at the moment, looking out the window with him.

    "No, it's on fire!" Ye Chen saw flames suddenly bursting out of the window, and at the same time, a puff of smoke rushed into the room. He quickly sat up and woke up Tang Seng.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1454 Burning Guanyin Temple

    ?

    Tang Seng sat up, not knowing what happened outside, but soon, he smelled the thick smoke coming from outside the house.

    "Hey, what's going on here? Why is there such a thick smoke? Is there a fire in the temple?" Tang Seng looked at Monkey King and Ye Chen beside him, but neither of them answered him.

    Ye Chen knew the reason, but Sun Wukong didn't, but he listened carefully to the voice outside the window, and heard the people outside saying something like "burn the three people inside", so he understood immediately.

    "This old abbot wants to kill someone after he got the treasure. I don't think he will be spared!" Sun Wukong pretended to rush out to fight the monks outside, but he was stopped by Tang Seng.

    Tang Seng was a little speechless at the moment, he was choked by the thick smoke and coughed all the time, but he still pulled Monkey King's clothes to prevent Monkey King from arguing with the monks outside.

    Sun Wukong shook his head helplessly, "Master, your kindness will kill you sooner or later." After speaking, his primordial spirit came out of his body, and Ye Chen saw his primordial spirit fly into the sky.

    "Wukong, just listen to me as a teacher. This fire won't kill us. You just need to take Ye Chen and me out. There is no need for us to conflict with the monks in this temple."

    Tang Seng was still holding back the thick smoke and talking endlessly, but Ye Chen saw that Monkey King's soul had already flown into the sky, so he quickly pulled Monkey King's body back.

    "Monkey, don't be arrogant, this small fire is a piece of cake for us, it's okay." He pulled Monkey King's body down to his side and let Monkey King "sit".

    Tang Seng didn't see the clue, and thought that Monkey King was persuaded by Ye Chen. Although he felt a little uncomfortable, thinking that Monkey King would not listen to his words, but at this juncture, he didn't care too much.

    After a while, Ye Chen saw Monkey King returning with a mask, and he recognized that it was the fire shield that Monkey King borrowed from Guangmu Tianwang.

    With a slight shake of Sun Wukong's hand, the cover automatically covered the surroundings of their residence, protecting the residence and the white dragon horse. In an instant, all the thick smoke and fire outside could not enter the room.

    Looking at the monks who were setting fire and the old abbot directing the fire, Sun Wukong suddenly became angry. He took out the golden cudgel and just wanted to kill these monks with the stick, but suddenly changed his mind.

    "Alas, these monks are so pitiful that they can't help beating them. If they hit the stick, they will probably die together. At that time, the master will definitely blame me for committing a crime again, that's all, that's all."

    Monkey King took back the golden cudgel in his hand, then sat on the ridge of the roof, he blew a breath around, and the wind direction between the sky and the earth suddenly changed.

    I saw that the fire started by the monks suddenly turned and burned towards the monks. Seeing that the situation was not good, the monks ran away immediately, but few people escaped from the flames.

    The fire continued to spread, from the third watch to the fifth watch. At the fifth watch, Monkey King saw that the fire was almost burned, so he returned the fire shield, and then the soul returned to the physical body.

    "I'm so angry with my old grandson! My old grandson can't bear it anymore, I want to go out to find them to judge!" Sun Wukong jumped up from the bed "flying", startling Ye Chen and Tang Seng.

    It turned out that after Sun Wukong's primordial spirit returned to his physical body, he saw that his physical body was beside Ye Chen. At that time, he knew that Ye Chen had helped him cover up his tracks, so he staged such a scene to confuse Tang Seng.

    Tang Seng didn't know that Sun Wukong had caused a tragedy outside. He only thought that it was God's help, so the fire didn't burn them all to death.

    "Amitabha, goodness, Wukong, the fire didn't cause any harm to us, let's let this matter go." Tang Seng said leisurely.

    Ye Chen smiled inwardly, "This Tang Monk, wouldn't be so naive as to think that the fire didn't reach the house because he was lucky or was saved by gods?"

    "Hmph, that's all, then I will listen to the master and not argue with them, but we are going to get the cassock back. Such a treasure, can't we just give it to the old abbot?"

    "Of course not, Wukong, you go and ask the abbot for the cassock, and then we can go." After Tang Seng finished speaking, he stood up and got dressed, while Monkey King walked out of the room.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1455 throwing cassock

    ?

    Monkey King didn't go out directly. He waited for Tang Seng to get dressed, and then led Tang Seng out of the room with Ye Chen. When Tang Seng saw the mess outside the room, a trace of panic appeared on his face.

    "Here, what happened?" Tang Seng looked at the temple that had been completely burned down by the fire, and tears welled up in his eyes.

    "Perhaps the fire burned down the entire temple. It seems that the fire should have been aimed at our hut. Unexpectedly, the wind changed and the entire temple was burned down."

    Ye Chen saw that Sun Wukong hesitated and didn't know how to answer, so he spoke first and solved the embarrassing situation for Monkey King. After all, he knew the whole cause and effect of this matter.

    Monkey King glanced at Ye Chen gratefully, and then he quickly flew into the air to check the casualties in the temple. After a few casual glances, Monkey King landed.

    "Amitabha, Wukong, what's the situation?" Seeing Monkey King coming down, Tang Seng hurriedly asked Monkey King, but Monkey King didn't speak, just shook his head.

    Tang Seng immediately understood that the situation in the temple was not optimistic, but he still held a glimmer of hope. When he walked into the yard, he saw piles of corpses.

    "Good, good." Tang Seng's tears flowed down the corners of his eyes. It was the first time he saw so many people die in front of him, so he couldn't stand the excitement.

    "Wukong, Ye Chen, this poor monk wants to save these undead souls, you two step back for now and go find cassocks." After Tang Seng finished speaking, he sat down on the ground without waiting for Sun Wukong and Ye Chen's reaction, and began to chant sutras  arts.

    Monkey King and Ye Chen looked at each other, and the two stopped disturbing Tang Seng, but went to the main hall of the temple to look for the cassock taken away by the old abbot.

    The two of them searched for a long time, and almost searched inside and outside the hall, but no one saw the cassock. Ye Chen knew well that the cassock was actually in the hands of the black fur monster. How could it be found in this temple?

    But in order not to arouse Sun Wukong's suspicion, he still searched with him, but after searching for a long time, Sun Wukong was disappointed to find that the cassock was not in the temple at all.

    "What's going on? Shouldn't the old monk protect the cassock last night? Why is it gone now?" Ye Chen and Monkey King asked after gathering.

    "I don't know either. This old monk is full of tricks. He set off this fire to occupy the cassock. If I hadn't discovered it in time, I am afraid that the master has been burned to ashes by now."

    "But now the old monk is also missing, will he take the cassock and run away?" Ye Chen looked at Monkey King, but Monkey King obviously hesitated.

    "Monkey, did you see something?" Ye Chen asked tentatively, but he knew in his heart that Monkey King must have seen the old abbot burned to death in the fire.

    "I well, to be honest, the fire was supposed to burn into our hut, but I borrowed a fire shield from Guangmu Tianwang, so we were not affected by the fire."

    "I can't understand the behavior of these monks, so I took a breath and set the fire into the temple. Last nightthe old abbot was burned to death in the fire."

    "That's broken." Ye Chen frowned, "Now that the old abbot is dead, and he doesn't know where the cassock is hidden, what should we do?"  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1456 Survivor

    ?

    "I can't help it. Now we can only find the cassock before the master finishes reading the scriptures. Otherwise, the master will be very sad when he finds out that the cassock is lost."

    Although Sun Wukong said so, Ye Chen knew that he didn't really care about whether Tang Seng was hurt or not. The main problem was that the cassock was given to Tang Seng by the Buddha through the hands of Guanyin.

    If such an important thing is lost, and it is still lost under the eyes of Monkey King, then the Buddha will find out, and he does not know how to blame him, so it is the Buddha who Sun Wukong is afraid of now.

    "Let's look for it again. By the way, see if there are any monks alive in the temple. Maybe someone saw where the old abbot hid his cassock." Ye Chen had no choice but to comfort Monkey King.

    "That's the only way to go. Let's go together this time, lest the master find out that the cassock is missing." Monkey King nodded, agreed with Ye Chen's approach, and the two walked towards the depths of the temple together.

    A fire last night almost completely burned the buildings in the temple. All the main buildings were affected by the fire, either collapsed or blackened by thick smoke.

    Monkey King and Ye Chen searched for cassocks and people, but there was no result.  "Monkey, do you think the cassock will be destroyed by the fire?"

    "No." Sun Wukong shook his head, "I heard from Guanyin Bodhisattva that the cassock is very powerful. It is said that if you put it on, you will not fall into reincarnation. How could it be destroyed by the fire in the mortal world?"

    "I don't know if the Bodhisattva lied. If what she said was false, the cassock might have become a handful of ashes by now." Ye Chen expressed a little doubt about the fire-resistant ability of the cassock.

    "Oh, it's all my fault. If only I had paid more attention to the cassock last night, I wouldn't have made such a mess." Monkey King said with self-blame.

    Just as the two were looking for the cassock, the sound of footsteps stepping on the broken tiles suddenly sounded from behind the two of them.

    Ye Chen and Sun Wukong turned their heads together and saw a young monk watching them from a distance, so they stopped together.

    "Little master, come here, we won't hurt you." Ye Chen said to the little monk, and the little monk saw that these two people were the apprentices of Master Sanzang whom he met yesterday, so he came over with peace of mind.

    When he got closer, Ye Chen realized that this little master and the others had met yesterday, and it turned out that this was the little monk who brought the old abbot the tea set yesterday.

    "Little master, have you ever seen other people who survived the fire in this temple?" Ye Chen looked at the little monk, and first asked him what he knew.

    The little monk shook his head, and then cried out immediately, "They are all dead, my master and other brothers are dead, this fire killed them."

    "Don't cry, don't cry, don't worry, we will definitely arrange another temple for you, let you practice there, okay?" Ye Chen hurriedly comforted the little monk, after all, only this little monk knew the whereabouts of the cassock.

    After crying for a while, the little monk finally calmed down. He briefly talked about his identity. It turned out that he had been doing odd jobs with the old abbot all these years, so he knew a lot of the old abbot's secrets.

    "Then little master, do you know where the cassock we lent to the abbot went last night?" Ye Chen asked after listening to the little monk patiently.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1457 The cassock is stolen

    ?

    "Last night, the abbot said he had to go out for something, and asked me to guard the cassock in the room, but the abbot's uncle didn't come back. I was really sleepy, so I fell into a deep sleep."

    "When I woke up, I found that the abbot hadn't come back yet, but there was another person in the room. I didn't dare to get up, so I only dared to squint my eyes to look, and found that it turned out to be the black fur monster that the abbot usually made friends with.  "

    "The black bear monster has a good relationship with the abbot. He always comes to the temple to preach to the abbot. We also know him, so I was not afraid at the time. I just wondered why he appeared in the abbot's room."

    "Then I saw that the black fur monster was looking at the cassock in a daze. He seemed to have a special liking for the cassock that the abbot asked me to guard, but before I could say anything, the black fur monster walked out of the room with the cassock.  "

    "I got up and chased it out, but found that the black fur monster had turned into a black wind and was heading towards his lair - Black Wind Mountain. I couldn't catch up with him, and I saw a fire in the temple, so I hurried to find him.  place to hide."

    Ye Chen and Sun Wukong looked at each other after listening to the little monk's description. Now they can be sure that the cassock was stolen by the black fur monster.

    "Little master, do you know where the black fur monster is now?" Sun Wukong thought for a while, then asked about the black fur monster's hiding place.

    "He is practicing in the Heifeng Cave on Heifeng Mountain, 20 miles southeast of Guanyin Temple. I was entrusted by the abbot to give him some things again, so I know that place."

    "Okay, thank you little master." Ye Chen thanked, and then asked Monkey King to take the little monk to a temple, so that the little monk could continue to practice in the temple.

    Unexpectedly, before Sun Wukong agreed, the little monk raised objections first, "I, I don't want to be a monk anymore. I don't have much cultivation and merit. I'm afraid I can only do odd jobs in other temples."

    "Then you can return to vulgarity, and the two of us will not stop you, but thank you for what you told us today, otherwise we really don't know where to find cassocks."

    The little monk waved his hand, indicating that it was not a big deal, and then walked out of the temple. Seeing his determination, Ye Chen obviously made up his mind not to be a monk anymore.

    "Monkey, you heard what the little monk said just now. I guess the black bear monster should have seen the fire in the temple and wanted to help. Unexpectedly, by accident, he saw the cassock and stole it away.  .¡±

    "Hmph, I don't care what his purpose of coming to this temple is, anyway, he stole the cassock, and I'm going to get it back. The cassock belongs to the master, how can he just take it away like this?"

    Ye Chen nodded, and then went back to the hut where they lived last night with Monkey King. At this moment, Tang Seng had finished reading the scriptures and saved these wandering souls, and he was putting his luggage on the horse's back.

    Seeing the two of Ye Chen come back, Tang Seng stopped what he was doing, "Amitabha, how is it? Did you find the cassock?"

    Sun Wukong shook his head in shame, "Master, the cassock was stolen by the monster, but don't worry, my old grandson will definitely get the cassock back for you."

    "Oh, this cassock is a precious thing. At that time, my teacher asked you not to show it off, but you just wanted to That's all, this is also a doomed catastrophe. Let's set off immediately." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1458 Black fur monster

    ?

    Tang Seng stepped on the horse, Ye Chen took the reins, and Monkey King flew directly into the sky, and went to the Black Wind Mountain to find the Black Bear Monster first.

    Ye Chen briefly told Tang Seng what happened last night. After hearing this, Tang Seng couldn't help sighing, "For a cassock, so many people were killed. This word of greed is very harmful."

    Ye Chen didn't speak. After all, this matter was not Tang Seng's responsibility. If the old abbot hadn't become greedy, there wouldn't be such a big fire last night, and the black fur monster wouldn't have stolen his cassock.

    So he just led the horse silently and walked in the direction where Monkey King flew out.

    Twenty miles is not too far away, Ye Chen led the horse and arrived in less than an hour. When they arrived at Heifeng Mountain, Ye Chen saw Monkey King who had already arrived, yelling loudly in mid-air.

    "Black Bear Spirit, grandpa grandpa, get out! Return the cassock you stole last night, grandpa grandpa will be happy, and maybe he can spare you!"

    It seemed that Monkey King had been scolding for a long time, but the black bear monster didn't show up for some reason, which made Monkey King even more angry.

    Ye Chen put Tang Seng in place, and then flew into the air. He was really surprised when he saw the scene below, "This monster, with good taste, actually built his cave like a fairyland."

    I saw that the area below exuding a monster aura was shrouded in a haze at the moment, and the appearance alone was very similar to the scenery on the Nantianmen.

    In the haze, there is a cave. The cave is surrounded by lush pines and cypresses, and there are flowers blooming among the pines and cypresses. Many animals are running among the trees, enjoying the pleasant environment.

    Ye Chen rubbed his eyes, and his vision immediately became clearer. He was surprised to see that there was a couplet pasted on the entrance of the black fur monster's cave.

    "Secretly hidden in the mountains without worldly worries, living in a secluded fairy cave with joy and innocence." Ye Chen read out the content of the couplet lightly, but unexpectedly aroused Monkey King's disdain.

    "Hey, this broken cave is not half as good as my old grandson's Huaguo Mountain." Sun Wukong spat and said loudly in the direction of the cave.

    "I said monkey, you are too demanding. Your Huaguo Mountain is a famous blessed place in the world. How can this corner of the mountain be compared with your Huaguo Mountain?"

    "The ability to arrange the cave like this already shows that this monster is very elegant. It seems that this is not an unreasonable monster. If you want me to tell you, please stop scolding. Let me go in and talk to him, okay?"

    Sun Wukong stopped talking after listening, he knew that sometimes Ye Chen's judgment was very accurate, so he was happy to listen to Ye Chen's persuasion at this time, but in fact, the main reason was that he was a little tired after scolding for so long  up.

    Seeing that Monkey King didn't refute, Ye Chen just wanted to ask the black bear monster to come out to talk, but he was blocked by a voice from the cave.

    "Don't even think about it, the monkey just insulted me in the Black Wind Cave, it's really hateful, if I didn't have something important to do just now, I would have come out and fought this monkey for 300 rounds!"

    After the voice fell, a dark figure came out of the cave. The monster who came out was dressed in black gold armor, stepped on a pair of black leather boots, and held a black tasseled gun in his hand, slowly walked out of the cave.

    This black fur monster didn't reveal a trace of "elegance" all over the mountain, and the most important thing is that he looks really ugly.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1459 First World War

    ?

    The first time Sun Wukong saw the black fur monster, he laughed out loud and undisguised. He pointed at the black fur monster and laughed so hard that he covered his stomach and rolled in the air.

    "You monster, why do you look so ugly? Judging by your dark appearance, how can you be worthy of this cave like a fairy dwelling?"

    Ye Chen glanced at Monkey King helplessly, and thought to himself, you monkey has a hairy face and a thunderous mouth, how dare you laugh at other monsters for being ugly?

    However, in Ye Chen's opinion, this black bear monster is really not a "good-looking" kind of monster, and his temperament is indeed somewhat incompatible with the surrounding environment of this cave.

    If you don't know the inside story, you may think that the black fur monster is a monster that occupied other people's caves to practice, but only Ye Chen knows that the black fur monster still has some ink in its stomach.

    "You monkey, you are too deceitful! You first insulted my cave, and now you laugh at my appearance. Today I am at odds with you!"

    After the black bear monster finished speaking, he rushed towards Sun Wukong with his black-tasseled spear. Ye Chen saw that the situation was not good, and now he had no chance to negotiate, so he quickly flew aside, leaving the battlefield to Monkey King and the black bear monster.

    Seeing the black fur monster rushing up, Sun Wukong stopped laughing immediately. He conjured up a golden cudgel in his hand, and smashed it down at the black fur monster charging from bottom to top.

    The black bear monster seemed reckless, but in fact he had been secretly wary of Sun Wukong. After all, he had practiced for many years, and his combat experience was not a vegetarian.

    Therefore, Sun Wukong's stick didn't have a very good effect, because the black bear monster itself is also a monster with infinite strength, and he was already prepared, so this stick was taken by him abruptly.

    "Hey, you ugly monster, you look stupid, but you have some skills, and you can take a blow from my old grandson." Monkey King's tone was serious.

    "Since this is the case, let's eat another stick!" Sun Wukong said, the golden cudgel in his hand immediately became thicker, and he smashed it directly towards the black fur monster's head.

    The expression of the black bear monster was extremely solemn. After all, this monkey was powerful. He knew that if he relaxed a little, he might die under this stick, so he didn't dare to distract himself.

    Just hearing the sound of gold and iron intersecting, the black fur monster really had the ability to catch Monkey King's second blow, which made Monkey King utter a sound of surprise.

    "Huh?" Sun Wukong thought that he had never seen such a monster that could fight after walking for so many years, so his fighting spirit was quickly ignited.

    The black fur monster had already flown into the air after receiving the two sticks. At this moment, he was standing at the same height as Monkey King, and the monkey and the bear quickly fought together.

    The sound of weapons colliding could be heard from time to time in the air. Ye Chen looked at the monkey and the bear in the center of the battle, and couldn't help but have a new understanding of the black fur monster in his heart.

    "I saw the black fur monster in the book before, and I thought he was a reckless monster based on his appearance. I didn't expect him to occasionally gain the upper hand in the battle with Monkey King. It seems that the saying that people can't be judged by appearance is not for nothing.  "

    "Black Bear Spirit, you stole my master's cassock, didn't you?!" Monkey King never forgot to ask the black fur monster where the cassock was during the battle.

    "Haha, your grandpa stole it from me. What can you do to me?" The black fur monster laughed loudly, "You arsonist monkey, how dare you accuse me of stealing the cassock?" (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1460 "Hungry"

    ?

    "Hey, who said that I set fire to commit murder? The fire in Guanyin Temple was clearly set by the old monk who coveted the cassock and wanted to seize it. His intention was to burn the three of us to death so that he could get the cassock for himself!"

    Monkey King told the truth, but the black fur monster didn't seem to care about the truth of the matter at all, "So what? Anyway, the three of you are not dead now, but all the monks in the Guanyin Temple are dead!"

    "You monster, you have a lot of fallacies, it's really hateful!" Sun Wukong immediately became angry when he heard this nonsense, and his attack became more violent.

    Although the black bear monster is extremely brave, how can it be the opponent of the angry Monkey King?  Soon, the black fur monster gradually lost the wind.

    However, the strength of this black bear monster is indeed superb. After being at a disadvantage for a short time, he somehow developed strength, and gradually grasped the initiative in the battle.

    The weapons of the two struck together again. This time, the handover of the weapons caused the two to temporarily separate. Monkey King flew in mid-air, knowing that this monster was difficult to deal with, so he did not attack immediately.

    The black bear blamed Sun Wukong for not taking the initiative to attack, and secretly adjusted his breath to prepare for the next battle. He knew that this monkey could not just let it go.

    "I said, black bear spirit, do you know who my old grandson is?" Sun Wukong took advantage of this opportunity to use his identity to scare the black bear monster. If he was afraid, he would be able to defeat others without fighting.  .

    "Who are you, and what have you to do with me?" The black fur monster glanced at Sun Wukong, his face full of disdain, "I don't care."

    "Hey, you ignorant black bear spirit, just listen up, your grandfather and I are the Monkey King, Monkey King, who made a big fuss in the Heavenly Palace back then!"

    Sun Wukong originally thought that this sentence would bring very good results. After all, after hearing the title of "Monkey King", the average little demon would immediately be so frightened that his legs would limp and tremble.

    But the black fur monster in front of him didn't show any abnormalities. He looked at the monkey in front of him, "Are you really the monkey that made trouble in heaven?"

    "Of course, if it's fake." Sun Wukong patted his chest triumphantly, "You have practiced for many years, and you should have heard about my achievements in the past. If you surrender now, my grandson can still spare your life."

    "I've heard it, of course I've heard it, so it's Bi Mawen." The black fur monster said lightly.

    "Ahh! How dare you talk like that, a black bear that has become a spirit?!" Monkey King was furious immediately, and he no longer cared about his face, and directly raised his stick and rushed towards the black fur monster.

    At this moment, Sun Wukong was exposed to the past, and he was extremely ashamed. Under the rage, he broke out with all his strength. Just after the fight, the black fur monster was immediately at a disadvantage.

    "Monkey, you have good strength and a good stick, but I won't fight you anymore." After the black fur monster finished speaking, he swung the golden cudgel that Monkey King swung into the air, and then flew straight down.

    "Hey! You black bear spirit, you can't fight and run away?!" Monkey King hasn't fought to the brim yet, so naturally he doesn't want to just let the black bear monster go away.

    "I won't fight anymore, I'm hungry." The black fur monster only left this sentence, and flew back to the cave without a trace.

    Sun Wu was furious in the air, this black bear spirit flew away after annoying him, he usually has the best face, how could he swallow this breath?  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1461 Scolding

    ?

    "Bear, bear, people say that bears are timid, and they will only run away when they encounter animals they can't beat. I think you, a black bear, have become fine, and you still haven't deviated from the true nature of a bear."

    Monkey King has been yelling and cursing at the entrance of the cave for nearly half an hour, he was very angry by the black bear spirit, and just cursing these few words at this moment can't make him happy at all.

    But Sun Wukong didn't dare to break into the black bear spirit's cave. After all, although the cave looked ordinary from the outside, if there was any danger in it, he, Sun Wukong, might be trapped inside.

    During this half an hour, Sun Wukong almost cursed all the curse words he knew in his life, but there was no reaction in the cave, and the black bear spirit seemed to have never heard Sun Wukong's scolding at all.

    "You bear, you are so angry with your grandpa, come out and die quickly, otherwise your grandpa will smash your cave and kill your grandson and grandson!"

    "Bi Mawen, keep yelling, I'll talk when I'm full." The cave man finally responded, but the black fur monster seemed to be intentionally trying to annoy Monkey King, and his answer made Monkey King furious.

    "Bear, if you don't get out again, I'll smash your cave right away!" Sun Wukong stopped scolding, his tone this time was much calmer than usual, but Ye Chen knew that he was really caught by the phrase "Bi Mawen"  annoyed.

    "Bear, I can only count to three." Monkey King said these words slowly.

    "Three." The number was slowly spit out from Sun Wukong's mouth, and it was not difficult to hear from his tone that he was really serious this time.

    "Two." There was no response. Even in this situation, the black fur monster in the cave still didn't show any signs of coming out, and the black figure did not appear at the gate of the cave.

    "One!" Sun Wukong yelled violently, and threw the golden cudgel directly towards the cave below. The stick grew in the wind and became extremely shocking.

    Looking at it like that, if it really hit with a stick, this cave will be razed to the ground immediately!  But at this moment, the black bear spirit suddenly appeared at the door of the cave.

    The black-tasseled gun in his hand has also grown a lot bigger, barely blocking Monkey King's blow, "Bi Mawen, what's the hurry? I just had enough, you see how anxious you are, you won't let me rest  ?¡±

    After the black bear monster finished speaking, he raised the black-tasseled gun in his hand, and the golden cudgel drew an arc in the air. Afterwards, the golden cudgel changed back to its previous appearance, and was taken back by Monkey King.

    "I thought you, bear, would never come out in this lifetime." Sun Wukong looked down at the black bear spirit, his eyes were full of anger, but his face was extremely disdainful.

    "Why are you in such a rush to let me out? Defeat you earlier, so that you can return to your mortal master and cry about how badly you were beaten by me?"

    Every word of this black bear spirit is deeply inserted into Sun Wukong's heart. Sun Wukong has always been aloof on weekdays. Even though he was suppressed by the Buddha, he was never humiliated like this. How could he have suffered such grievances?

    "Wow! You bastard, my old grandson can't finish with you today! Take my old grandson's stick!" Sun Wukong's eyes turned crimson immediately, he transformed into three heads and six arms, waved the stick, and threw himself at the black fur monster  go.

    The black bear monster didn't accept Sun Wukong either. In his opinion, this monkey grandson was just a mediocre man, and it was just a coincidence that gave him a false name when he made a big disturbance in the Heavenly Palace.

    What the black fur monster likes to do most is to help the world recognize its true face under the false name.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1462 Fighting Again

    ?

    One monkey and one bear fought together again. This time the battle was obviously more intense than the previous one. Monkey King's anger had overflowed his chest at this moment, so naturally he struck hard.

    He didn't care about the life and death of monsters in this world. The only thing he cared about before was his Huaguo Mountain, but after he was suppressed by Wuzhi Mountain for 500 years, he didn't even know if his monkey grandson is still in the world.

    When Monkey King used all his strength, the black fur monster also showed his truly terrifying ability. In their battles, the black fur monster has never really been at a disadvantage.

    Ye Chen was lying on a cloud, watching the battle between Monkey King and the black fur monster leisurely below. To his surprise, the strength of the black fur monster was much higher than he had imagined.

    "I don't know if the monkey is retaining its strength. How come he was able to overthrow a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals by himself before, but now he can't even beat a black bear spirit?"

    What Ye Chen didn't know was that although the black bear spirit seemed reckless, he was actually a very careful person. He angered Monkey King just to make Monkey lose his mind in anger so that he could find a chance.

    However, although he has found an opportunity now, Monkey King's attack is too fierce. Even if he finds Monkey King's weakness, he can't cause effective damage to Monkey King.

    So their battle has basically been in a stalemate, Monkey King can't kill the black bear monster, although the black bear monster knows Monkey King's weakness, but there is no way to defeat it immediately.

    There was a rumbling sound in mid-air, and the sound made by the collision of the weapons of a monkey and a bear at this moment was no longer the previous "clinking" sound, but like the roar of two mountains colliding together.

    "Bear, take your life!" He only heard Sun Wukong in mid-air utter a sharp cry that went straight to Xiaohan, Ye Chen took a closer look, and saw that Monkey King used some kind of magic, and he was in an absolute upper hand in an instant.

    "This monkey was really saving its strength before." Ye Chen secretly looked at Monkey King's fighting state. He knew that although Monkey King was brave at the moment, he still hadn't fully exploded.

    However, this is enough, Sun Wukong has used almost 80% of his strength. Although this black bear spirit is good, how can he be the opponent of the furious Monkey King?

    So the black bear spirit hastily accepted this move, but the power of Sun Wukong's stick was too great, the black bear monster was directly knocked back to the ground, and landed in front of his cave.

    "No more fighting, it's getting dark, I'm going back to rest." The black fur monster looked up at the setting sun, stood up and patted the dust on his buttocks, and then went straight into the cave like this.

    He never looked at Monkey King in the sky from the beginning to the end. The feeling of being ignored made Monkey King furious. Seeing that he was about to rush to the cave, he didn't expect the black fur monster to turn around suddenly.

    "By the way, monkey, if you dare to disturb my rest, or dare to touch my cave, I will destroy that cassock." After finishing speaking, the black fur monster swaggered into the cave, ignoring the monkey behind him.  Scold.

    At this moment, Monkey King was completely out of his mind with anger. Seeing that the golden cudgel in his hand was about to hit the gate of the cave, a voice suddenly sounded from not far away.

    "Wukong, don't be reckless. The cassock was given by the Buddha. If it is really destroyed by this monster, neither of you and I can explain to the Buddha."

    Tang Seng saw that Monkey King was about to violate the fur monster's intentions, so he quickly stood up and stopped Monkey King. Only then did Monkey King regain his senses and did not attack the fur monster's cave.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1463 Seeking Avalokitesvara

    ?

    After the black fur monster returned to the cave to rest again, Monkey King continued to curse outside the cave, but the black bear monster continued the previous style and turned a deaf ear to Sun Wukong's scolding.

    Monkey King only felt as if he had punched the cotton with a heavy punch. This feeling made him very uncomfortable. This was the first time since he was born that he experienced the embarrassing situation where he had nowhere to use his energy.

    Ye Chen couldn't continue to sit on the cloud at this moment. He knew that Sun Wukong must be very angry now. If he didn't give him any advice, he might be violent, and the cassock might really be destroyed by then.

    Although Ye Chen didn't have a good relationship with Guanyin and Tang Seng, the cassock actually didn't belong to these two people, but to the Buddha.

    Recalling what the Buddha said to him at the Nantian Gate that day, Ye Chen suddenly felt that he couldn't just watch the Buddha's things being destroyed like this.

    "Monkey, stop scolding, I have an idea." Ye Chen flew to Monkey King's side, but how could Monkey King listen to Ye Chen's words at this moment?

    The anger in Sun Wukong's heart is still there, not to mention Ye Chen, even if the Buddha comes, it may not be effective. The only solution seems to be that the black bear monster appears again, and Sun Wukong kills him to relieve his hatred.

    "Monkey, listen to me!" Ye Chen grabbed Monkey King's arm, and Monkey King immediately turned his head and looked at Ye Chen angrily, "Boy, don't stop my grandson, or I will beat you too!"

    "I said monkey, are you messing up again? Why, do you still want to do your trick of wreaking havoc in the Heavenly Palace again?" Ye Chen stared at Sun Wukong's red eyes.

    Hearing this, Sun Wukong calmed down a little. He stopped cursing and lowered his head, "This bear is too bullying. If I don't beat him to the knees and beg for mercy today, my old grandson will feel uncomfortable."

    "Do you think that in the current situation, you have a chance to beat him to the knees and beg for mercy? You have also seen the strength of the black fur monster. It's not that simple. Even if you can't do anything to him for a while."

    "Then what else can I do? Do I just wait for that turtle? I see him like that. If we don't leave, he won't come out."

    "Monkey, listen to me, we don't have time to spend here with him, the only way now is to go to Guanyin, maybe Guanyin can deal with him."

    Monkey King raised his head and looked at Ye Chen, then he turned his head and looked in the direction of the black fur monster's cave. Ye Chen saw his eyes rolling, obviously Monkey King was thinking about the feasibility of this matter.

    "But that Bodhisattva" Sun Wukong hesitated to speak, Ye Chen knew that now Sun Wukong was also a little jealous of Guanyin Bodhisattva, after all, what happened before was not a good memory for Monkey King.

    "Go, monkey, now only you can find her, and only you can beg to move her. If you don't go, maybe this black fur monster can figure out a way to deal with you."

    "Hey, my grandson has never begged anyone in his life, but he didn't expect to be caught by this bear today. I had a gap with the Bodhisattva before, and I am really embarrassed to talk to the Bodhisattva."

    "Monkey, do you think face is more important or mission is more important?" Ye Chen put his hand on Monkey King's shoulder, "In order to go westward smoothly, you must ask the Bodhisattva for help. This may be our only chance." (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1464 Transformation Elixir

    ?

    Sun Wukong looked distressed, obviously asking Guanyin Bodhisattva made him very embarrassed. After all, the last time they saw Guanyin Bodhisattva, she wanted to put a golden hoop on Monkey King so that he could become more controllable.

    "Is there really no other way?" Monkey King had a hint of pleading in his eyes, but Ye Chen could only shake his head slightly.

    It's not that Ye Chen doesn't want to help Monkey King, but that the black fur monster is too difficult to deal with. Judging from the current situation, even if Ye Chen asks Monkey King to use the method in the book, it may not be able to subdue the black fur monster.

    The black fur monster's body is extremely tough, even if Sun Wukong turns into a elixir and gets into his stomach according to the method in the book, he may not be able to break the black fur monster's body from the inside.

    "Well, my old grandson can only try, but if the Bodhisattva has no other way, or if he doesn't help at all, I can only smash this cave and take back the cassock by force."

    "If things really develop to that point, I will definitely not stop you." Ye Chen looked into Monkey King's eyes and nodded.

    Monkey King sighed softly, then got up and went straight to the sky. Ye Chen watched Monkey King's back leave before flying to the ground and sitting opposite Tang Seng.

    "What did Wukong do?" Tang Seng opened his eyes and looked at Ye Chen. Obviously he also saw the conversation between Ye Chen and Monkey King, and Monkey King's departure.

    "I went to ask Guanyin Bodhisattva. This black bear monster is too difficult to deal with. Although monkeys can defeat him, they cannot kill him. It is very difficult, so I can only ask Guanyin Bodhisattva for help."

    "Amitabha, I hope the Bodhisattva can come up with a way that will not hurt our lives, but also allow us to survive this calamity safely." Tang Seng recited silently, and then closed his eyes.

    Ye Chen smiled, so Guanyin has found a way?  In the end, he even took the black fur monster under his command and became her general protecting the mountain.

    After Monkey King left, Ye Chen had been sitting beside Tang Seng, waiting for Monkey King to come back with Avalokitesvara, but after waiting for half an hour, Ye Chen still did not see Monkey King returning.

    "Why is this monkey so slow? Is something wrong?" Ye Chen suddenly felt a little worried, because he knew that Guanyin had more than one tight band for Monkey King in his hand.

    At that time, the Buddha was afraid that Tang Seng's three apprentices would be disobedient, so he gave Guanyin Bodhisattva three treasures: tight hoops, forbidden hoops and golden hoops. The tight hoops should have been worn by Monkey King.

    But now, this tight band is worn on Xiao Bailong's head, Ye Chen is afraid that Guanyin will see that Sun Wukong is not wearing a tight band, and then give Sun Wukong a forbidden band or a golden band to wear.

    Just when Ye Chen was worried, he suddenly saw a golden light flashing in the sky from the corner of his eye, but the golden light only flashed twice before disappearing.

    Ye Chen turned his head to look at the place where the golden light was shining, and found that Guanyin had appeared in mid-air at some point, and Ye Chen was shocked into a cold sweat.

    "This Avalokitesvara appeared without saying a word. If he really intends to deal with me, I'm afraid" Ye Chen didn't dare to think about it.

    But Ye Chen is sure of one thing now: that is, under the protection of the Buddha, Guanyin should not attack him blatantly, but just like last time, wanting to trap Ye Chen in the belly of the little white dragon.

    "Amitabha, Bodhisattva Bodhisattva has come from afar. I wonder if Bodhisattva has any tricks to deal with the black bear monster?" Tang Seng also noticed the arrival of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva. He stood up and bowed to Bodhisattva.

    The Bodhisattva nodded, and then stretched out her hand. Both Ye Chen and Tang Seng saw a golden pill in her hand, "This is the transformation of Monkey King. As long as the black bear spirit eats it, I will be able to subdue him." (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1465 Sending Elixir

    ?

    Ye Chen looked at the elixir in the hands of Guanyin Bodhisattva, he didn't speak, but felt the breath from the elixir, and then he was sure that it was really transformed by Monkey King.

    "But that black bear spirit is full of tricks, how can he believe that this elixir is real?" Ye Chen raised his head and looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    Although his relationship with Guanyin Bodhisattva is not very good, at least at such a critical moment, Ye Chen is sure that Guanyin will not do anything outrageous to him.

    "I have my own way." Avalokitesvara replied coldly, and then put away the elixir, "Tang Sanzang, take the white dragon horse and go to a farther place to hide, don't let the black bear find that you are still nearby  .¡±

    Ye Chen looked at Avalokitesvara, then at Tang Seng, but Guanyin didn't seem to see Ye Chen. After arranging Tang Seng's whereabouts, she stopped talking.

    Ye Chen shook his head helplessly. He knew that Guanyin Bodhisattva had a deep prejudice against him, so Ye Chen no longer asked for trouble. He flew into the air and hid his body among the clouds.

    After Ye Chen ascended into the sky and Tang Seng walked away, Guanyin suddenly changed. Ye Chen looked down and found that there was a monk in gray robes where Guanyin Bodhisattva was standing.

    "It's this image again, this Guanyin is not afraid that everyone in the world will know that she looks like this when she transforms into a mortal." Ye Chen rolled his eyes and said something in a low voice.

    The gray-robed monk seemed to have heard Ye Chen's murmur, he glanced up, but ignored Ye Chen, and walked directly to the entrance of the black fur monster's cave.

    Ye Chen stuck out his tongue, knowing that Guanyin should have heard what he said just now, but he only felt a little embarrassed, but he didn't care what Guanyin thought in his heart.

    Ye Chen then looked down, through the gap in the clouds, he saw the gray-robed monk arrive at the door of the black fur monster, and then politely knocked on the door of the black fur monster's cave.

    The black bear monster hadn't heard Sun Wukong's yelling for a while, and was feeling strange. He wanted to go to the door to see what Monkey King was doing, and happened to meet the gray-robed monk knocking on the door.

    The black bear monster saw the gray-robed monk through the crack of the gate of the cave. He believed himself to be very powerful, and the gray-robed monk didn't seem to be a threat, so he directly opened the gate of the cave.

    "Who are you?" The black fur monster looked the gray-robed monk up and down first, and then asked.

    "Amitabha, the poor monk is no one, just a wandering monk who once discussed the Tao with the abbot in the Guanyin Temple. Today, I passed by the Guanyin Temple and found that the Guanyin Temple was burned down, so I came here to ask what happened."

    "It turned out to be a friend of the abbot. Alas, the Guanyin Temple was set on fire by a monster monkey a few days ago. When I went to rescue, the abbot of the Guanyin Temple had disappeared."

    The black bear monster made a sad look, and the gray-robed monk lowered his head and closed his eyes after listening to it, and silently recited the Buddha's name, "Amitabha, it's a pity that this golden pill was originally intended to be given to the abbot, but now"

    As soon as the black bear monster heard the golden pill, his eyes lit up immediately, "Golden pill? What golden pill?"

    "Without him, it's just a elixir that the poor monk got by chance when he was wandering around. It is said that it fell from the alchemy furnace of the Supreme Lord. The poor monk wanted to give it to the abbot when he passed by.  Abbot, he"

    "It's okay, I'm an old friend of the abbot of Guanyin Temple. I have discussed with him many times. You can give this golden elixir to me. When I meet the abbot in the future, I will definitely hand it over to him." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1466

    ?

    Ye Chen saw the greedy expression on the face of the black fur monster from a long distance away. This black fur monster must have known that the abbot of Guanyin Temple was dead, so he was impatient to get the golden elixir.

    After all, even if this golden elixir was really dropped from the alchemy furnace of Taishang Laojun, for mortals, it probably can only have the effect of prolonging life, but for monsters like the black bear monster, it is meaningless.  extraordinary.

    This black bear monster has practiced for many years, and he has already reached the bottleneck of his cultivation. He urgently needs some natural and earthly treasures to help him through this stage. Now that the golden elixir is delivered to his door, he must be extremely excited.

    What's more, the black bear monster is convinced that the old abbot of Guanyin Temple must have died in Guanyin Temple, otherwise the old abbot must have come to him for help, so this golden elixir can be said to be an ownerless thing now.

    If he can really take this golden pill into his pocket, the black bear monster believes that it will be a matter of time before he becomes a fairy.

    "So that's fine, this golden elixir is not a mortal thing. If it is kept on the poor monk, the poor monk is afraid that one day he will be targeted by villains, so it is better to temporarily deposit this golden elixir with the general."

    After the gray-robed monk finished speaking, he stretched out his hand, and a golden elixir immediately appeared in his hand. The black fur monster saw the golden elixir, and his eyes became straight. The aura on the golden elixir made him feel the possibility of a breakthrough.

    However, although the black fur monster was greedy, he was still not blindfolded by the golden core. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the gray-robed monk.

    "When you came here just now, did you ever see a monkey with a rough face and a mouth full of human words?" He asked the gray-robed monk cautiously.

    "The poor monk just heard someone yelling and scolding from a distance, so he came to this place, but after arriving here, he has not seen anyone except the general."

    Although the gray-robed monk said so, the black fur monster still didn't believe it, he walked out of the cave, his nose moved a few times, as if he was smelling the breath in the air.

    Afterwards, the black bear monster flew into the air again and looked down, until he didn't see Tang Seng and the white dragon horse before he felt relieved.

    "Haha, this monkey is just as I expected. It is still impatient and can't survive me." The black fur monster laughed, and then stretched out his hand, "Master, you can give me this golden elixir, and I will definitely live up to what the mage said  Trust."

    "Amitabha, it's very good." After the gray-robed monk finished speaking, he handed the golden pill into the hands of the black fur monster. Unexpectedly, the black fur monster took the golden pill, and before anyone could react, he swallowed the golden pill in one gulp.

    "Why did the general eat this golden elixir directly? Didn't you agree to give it to the abbot of Guanyin Temple?" There was no trace of displeasure on the gray-robed monk's face, he was as calm as a pool of stagnant water.

    "Master, to be honest, the old abbot of Guanyin Temple and I are indeed good friends. I once taught him a secret technique that made him live for more than two hundred years.  A fire broke out and died in the temple."

    "This golden elixir is what the mage wanted to give to the abbot, but the abbot has passed away, and now this golden elixir has no owner. If I take the golden elixir today, if I succeed in becoming an immortal in the future, I will never forget the mage."  Kindness!"

    There was no trace of shame on the face of the black fur monster, but the expression of the gray-robed mage did not fluctuate, "In this case, the general should eat this golden pill."

    "Okay, mage, the golden elixir has been delivered, and you know the abbot's whereabouts, and now you can leave." Seeing that the gray-robed mage didn't seem to want to leave at all, the black bear monster directly issued an order to drive away.

    "Amitabha, the poor monk hasn't finished his work yet, so he can't leave now." The gray-robed monk said with a sudden smile on his face.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1467 Collect black bear

    ?

    Seeing this, the black bear spirit flew into a rage, "You monk really doesn't know what to do. If it wasn't for your contribution to the golden elixir, I would have eaten you alive long ago. It's your turn to shout here."

    The golden pill has been swallowed, and the black bear spirit naturally turned his face and refused to recognize anyone. Just when he was about to swallow the gray-robed monk in front of him with his teeth and claws,

    A sharp pain in his abdomen made him fall to his knees without taking two steps. The pain went from the esophagus to the stomach, dragged the heart and began to accelerate violently.

    "You! What did you give me to eat! This is not a golden pill at all, who are you!" At this moment, the black bear spirit came to his senses and understood,

    The grey-robed monk in front of him, who kept smiling all the time, didn't know the abbot in the temple at all.

    "Food? Food is good food. His practice is beyond your comparability. If you can completely absorb it, then the title of Monkey King will belong to you, Black Bear Spirit."

    The man in gray robe still shook his head with a slight smile,

    As soon as these words came out, it was no different from making the black bear spirit sweat profusely, "You mean that what you gave me was that Bi Mawen?"

    Hei Xiong Jing never expected that Sun Wukong, who was defending day and night, had slipped into his stomach without a sound, but he didn't know it at all.

    After saying the three words Bi Mawen, the pain in the abdomen suddenly intensified a lot, and the painful black bear was lying on the ground rolling back and forth.

    "Who are you! Why do you want to kill me!" Enduring the severe pain, the black bear squeezed out these words from his lips and teeth. To be honest, he already hated the gray-robed monk in front of him.

    If it wasn't for him, it would take a long time for Monkey King to decide the outcome with him. Judging from the current situation, the two are evenly matched.

    But because of this gray-robed monk, I have been played and applauded by Monkey King now, how can I not hate him.

    "Black Bear Spirit, you colluded with the abbot of this place, which is harmful to nature. Even if Monkey King doesn't come here today, someone will come to accept you in the future.

    As for who I am, just open your eyes and look carefully.  "

    Following a puff of green smoke rising, the gray-robed monk slowly floated up from the ground, and then a white robe replaced the original gray robe, and a table of lotus seats under his feet resolutely appeared.

    The blooming of the Buddha's light made the black bear's eyes hard to open.

    When he saw the afterlife in front of him clearly, his heart raised his throat. If he said that Monkey King had never made himself afraid, even though he had good hands and eyes,

    But after all, it's just a monster monkey. There will be competition between monster clans from birth. They know that their opponents are several times stronger than themselves, but they still don't agree with each other.

    And the status of the Buddha in the hearts of all the monsters is naturally the highest. You must know that these monsters have cultivated for thousands of years, and only for ten thousand years to jump into the dragon gate, and one day they will be among the immortals.

    However, the gods in the Heavenly Court have a polite attitude towards the Buddhists in the Western Lingshan Mountain, which makes the originally extremely mysterious Lingshan Mountain feel even more incomprehensible.

    And Avalokitesvara's status in Lingshan is also under one person, above ten thousand people, no matter which little monster sees it, it will tremble.

    "Bodhisattva Bodhisattva! Bodhisattva, forgive me, Bodhisattva!" Seeing the deity of Avalokitesvara, Hei Xiong Jing's grievances were completely gone, even when Sun Wukong touched his stomach, he didn't feel any pain.

    Kneeling on the ground with two bear paws, He Shi, bowed to Guanyin, looking extremely devout.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1468 Receive Black Bear II

    ?

    "Bear monster, do you know why this deity came here?" Guanyin Bodhisattva sat cross-legged on the lotus, her voice returned to the past, and she questioned the black bear spirit in front of her without emotion.

    "II, I don't know." Black Bear Spirit broke out in a cold sweat, but still refused to admit it.

    Guanyin Bodhisattva did not go around with him in useless circles, and said loudly.

    "The cassock you stole was a treasure I gave to Tang Seng to protect him on his westward journey.

    It is also the person named by the Buddha to take the Western Scriptures. Today, you stole the cassock and took it for yourself, making it impossible for Tang Monk to travel west. Could it be that you have any opinions on the Tathagata Buddha?

    Or are you dissatisfied with my act of donating Tang Seng's cassock?  "

    As soon as he said this, beads of sweat rolled down from Hei Xiongjing's forehead. He really didn't expect that weak white monk to have such a powerful background.

    If I had known this, even if I borrowed ten courage from him, he would not provoke Tang Seng.

    But now it's too late.

    "Bodhisattva, Hei Xiong knows his mistake, I will return the cassock to Tang Monk." Hei Xiong said with difficulty getting up from the ground, clutching his stomach and walking towards the cave.

    After a while, the black bear spirit came out holding the cassock in both hands and knelt in front of Avalokiteshvara Bodhisattva, holding the cassock on top of his head.  Just like paying tribute, I only hope that Guanyin Bodhisattva can forgive me.

    "Bodhisattva, look here is the cassock. Can you summon Sun Wukong from my belly? I, Old Xiong, know I was wrong." Pointing to the round belly, the black bear said with difficulty.

    This Monkey King is really unscrupulous in his stomach. At this moment, he only feels that his stomach has been pierced with thousands of holes.

    "Monkey King, since the furbolg already knows his mistake, why don't you just let him go."

    "Tell him to open his mouth!" Suddenly Monkey King's voice came from his belly, making the furbolg tremble in fright, and then opened its huge mouth according to Monkey King's instructions.

    Following a feeling of nausea in the abdomen, the swallowed golden pill slowly floated out,

    The moment Jin Guang cheated, he changed back to Monkey King's original appearance.

    "You monkey head is so vicious! Since you can come up with such a despicable method!" Seeing that the golden core was really transformed by Monkey King, the black bear roared angrily

    The black-tasseled gun appeared in his hand, and he turned around and rushed towards Monkey King. That Monkey King was not a good stubble either. With a tap of his finger from his left ear, the golden cudgel appeared in his hand.

    "I should have pierced your stomach just now. I don't feel grateful for my life. I only know how to make noise here!"

    Just when the two were about to meet, Guanyin Bodhisattva's voice sounded again.

    "Stop!" As soon as Guanyin Bodhisattva had spoken, the black bear spirit naturally didn't dare to make a mistake, turned around and knelt down towards Guanyin's body.

    Seeing this, Sun Wukong gave the black bear spirit a contemptuous glance, he really lived without the dignity of a fairy.  Although Sun Wukong is also afraid of Guanyin Bodhisattva, if he kneels and licks like the black bear spirit,

    He can't do it,

    "Furbolg, are you convicted now?"

    "Eh! I, I am guilty and guilty, I beg the Bodhisattva to let me live," Hei Xiong kowtowed after hearing this.

    "You have done a lot of evil here, and you have done a lot of things that are harmful to nature. You should have fallen into reincarnation and reincarnated, but I think you are talented and intelligent, and this mana cultivation is hard-won.

    You can be exempted from the death penalty, but the death penalty is forgiven, but the living penalty is inevitable.  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1469 Gold Hoop

    ?

    "The Luojia Mountain behind me seems to be unattended until now. I think you are talented and intelligent. I don't know if you are willing to let you be a great guardian of the mountain."

    Hearing that, the black bear spirit's face was full of joy. What kind of misfortune is this?

    If you want to get the chance to become an immortal, it is harder than ascending to heaven, but now that you have followed Guanyin Bodhisattva, you are already in the immortal class.

    Hei Xiong Jing really didn't expect that he would get a good job in a self-defeating situation.

    "I, no, my disciple is willing, my disciple is willing." The bear spirit seemed clumsy, but in fact he was clever in his heart, so he immediately changed his words and agreed.

    Seeing the appearance of the black bear spirit, Sun Wukong gave a contemptuous look, really embarrassing the monster race.

    "Okay, this is the end of the matter, then return the cassock to Xuanzang as soon as possible, he may have been waiting anxiously." Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva nodded slowly and said.

    Then a group of people came out of the cave,

    At this time, Ye Chen and Tang Seng had been waiting outside the cave for a long time. When they saw the gate of the cave opened and the black bear came out with the precious cassock in both hands, they knew that the plan was successful.

    Ye Chen didn't react much, after all, everything was under control, and Guanyin Bodhisattva came out, and everything was naturally within reach.

    After Xuanzang saw Guanyin Bodhisattva walking out safely, he hurriedly knelt down to the ground,

    "Amitabha, pay homage to Guanyin Bodhisattva." He murmured the Buddha's name devoutly.

    "Calm down, Xuanzang, this black bear spirit has been tamed by me and Wukong, let him return the cassock to you now, remember to keep it safe in the future,

    Don't be like this time,"

    "Remember, disciple." Tang Seng stepped forward to take the cassock and murmured.

    "Okay, the matter has been settled, Black Bear, let's go back." Guanyin nodded slowly and said to Black Bear Spirit.

    Following the order of the Bodhisattva, the black bear spirit crawled on the ground, and slowly all the armor was cracked, and a big black black bear appeared in everyone's eyes.

    "This is the Bodhisattva?" Tang Seng was extremely puzzled when he saw this.

    "It's okay, I saw that Hei Xiong is talented and intelligent, so I decided to accept him as the general guarding the mountain." Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva paid his respects, and Hei Xiong followed her obediently.

    Then Guanyin turned her head and took a deep look at Ye Chen, then got up and left.

    ?It made Ye Chen's hair stand on end, it seems that this Guanyin Bodhisattva is fighting with him, there are countless monsters on the westbound road, and if he is put together by this Guanyin Bodhisattva,

    It would be difficult for me to live, but now the Tathagata Buddha is obviously on my side, and the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva still can't understand it if he wants to show himself the way.

    "Hey, Monkey, are you okay?" Ye Chen stepped forward and patted Monkey on the shoulder, and said in a low voice,

    "Hey, what can I do, that is, I lost my talk when I invited the Guanyin Bodhisattva, and nothing else," Monkey King waved his hand, indicating that it doesn't matter at all.

    However, when the careful Ye Chen looked at Monkey King up and down, he caught something wrong. At this time, Monkey King's head was obviously tied with a very small gold thread.

    "What's going on here!" Ye Chen stepped forward to check, but was opened by the monkey.

    "I've said it's nothing, it's nothing, why are you asking so much?" Stopping Ye Chen's movement, Monkey King hurried to Tang Seng's side.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1470 Gao Laozhuang

    ?

    "Hey, master, the cassock is returned to its original owner, so you don't have to worry about it anymore, let's go on the road immediately."

    "Amitabha, Wukong, this incident is thanks to you, thank you for the teacher." This monk is also a sensible person, and he knows to thank Sun Wukong.

    And Ye Chen in the distance also guessed the clue, obviously this time Monkey King went to beg Guanyin Bodhisattva, but this old woman forcibly put on the magic spell again.

    Will promise Sun Wukong to help Tang Seng,

    This price is really a bit too high.  In this way, Sun Wukong was once again controlled by Tang Seng and Guanyin Bodhisattva in the applause. I thought he had prevented all this from happening.

    In the end, the records in the Journey to the West could not be changed, and Ye Chen didn't mention it. He knew that Monkey King was a very face-saving person.

    Since he chose not to speak, there is no need for Ye Chen to ask the bottom line.

    Then he ran to the front and took the initiative to pull the rein, pulled the white dragon horse and walked forward. Tang Seng, who was sitting on the horseback, was still calm and calm, chanting scriptures with his eyes closed.

    Monkey King was much more honest, he adjusted the golden cudgel on his shoulders, put his hands on the golden cudgel, and hung his westbound luggage on both sides.

    Along the way, the three of them seemed to have their own thoughts. Tang Seng kept rubbing the rosary beads in his hands, and kept chanting scriptures.

    Monkey King, who has always been lively and nimble, has no voice at this moment, and has been in a state of silence.

    At this time, Ye Chen was repeatedly picking up the strengths and weaknesses on the westward journey. His master and Tathagata Buddha spoke highly of him.

    For some reason, Ye Chen always feels that this journey to the west is not as simple as described in the book, but at this moment, it feels more like a game of high-level innate gods,

    ?The whole world is a chessboard, whether Tang Seng, Monkey King, or himself, they are all one of the chess pieces, but Ye Chen is really special,

    ? According to the evaluation given by my master, Dainichi Tathagata and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, I am very likely to play a vital role.

    However, at present, it seems that this Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva is already opposed to him, and he is about to put himself to death in front of everyone many times.

    Seeing that the difficulty in front of me is over, and I haven't been able to rewrite anything, the golden hoop on Monkey King's head is still firmly embedded in his head,

    The next road, how to go.

    ?After a low sigh, Ye Chen understood the sadness and hardship of this trip to the West. Although he had the book Journey to the West, after experiencing it personally,

    Only then did he realize how difficult this ninety-nine-eighty-one difficulty is.

    "Master, Gao Laozhuang is in front of you." Sun Wukong put his hand on his brow and looked into the distance and said,

    A group of people have been walking for more than half a month, and the road is basically through the mountains. Because of the presence of Monkey King, the little monsters in the mountains have not met much.

    Everything is going well, Tang Seng always looks calm and relaxed, Sun Wukong and Ye Chen have been used to this old elm monk for so long,

    The two talked freely while walking on the road. Sun Wukong talked about the topic of making a fuss about the sky to Ye Chen no less than 800 times, but every time Ye Chen listened to it, he felt like it was the first time he heard it.

    Every time, Sun Wukong's vivid actions and words will be brought into it, as if he is watching the scene from the sidelines.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1471 Borrow

    ?

    "Well, when we get to Gaolaozhuang, we can meet people in places." Sitting on the horseback, Tang Seng murmured,

    "Hey, master, maybe I'm not used to eating the wild fruits in the mountains, and I want to taste the taste of vegetarian food." Monkey King scratched the hair on his face and said with a smile.

    "Gao Laozhuang? It seems that Zhu Bajie is about to be subdued." Ye Chen looked at the three-character plaque in Gao Laozhuang and sighed in his heart. The scene of Zhu Bajie carrying his wife is still vivid in his mind.

    "This place is so demonic!" Sun Wukong took the white horse from Ye Chen's hand, and walked in front of the front. He couldn't let Ye Chen put himself in danger,

    It was noon at the moment, and there was no one in the whole Gaolaozhuang. Except for the gusts of wind, there was nothing special about it, but the more it was like this, the more abnormal Tang Seng felt.

    Seeing that there was no one around, the three of them could only find a decent-looking house, because the general rich families still believe in the concept of Buddhism,

    Generally, those who go to the temple to worship are basically wealthy families. Out of this consideration, a group of people are going to try to see if they can stay overnight.

    Bearing the brunt, Monkey King came to the front of the mansion with a hop, and patted the door knocker lightly.

    "Is anyone there?" After a few clicks, there was no movement at all, and then Monkey King stepped up his strength, knocking on the door several times,

    All the dust on the beams fell down.

    "Wukong! Don't be rude!" Seeing this, Tang Seng hurriedly stopped it. According to Monkey King's temper, even if the people inside heard it, they would not come to open the door for them.

    And after a short while after smashing the door, there was obviously movement in the yard, and then the closed door slowly opened a gap,

    Seeing this, Monkey King immediately greeted him with a smile,

    Hehe, benefactor" Before he finished speaking, the people inside suddenly closed the door tightly with a look of horror on their faces.

    "This" Seeing this, Sun Wukong was also helpless. He, an ordinary-looking mortal, saw a face that turned pale with fright, and it was extremely acceptable not to faint from fright.

    "Let me come." Ye Chen also smiled, and replaced Sun Wukong and stepped forward to call the door, "Benefactor, don't panic, we are monks from the Eastern Tang Dynasty, and we are going to stay with you for a night.

    I wonder if the benefactor can make it convenient?  "After Lin Tian finished speaking, there was still no sound in the yard.

    "Hey, that's weird, why didn't you open the door?" Ye Chen scratched his head in doubt, then looked up and saw the plaque hanging at the gate, and he already had the answer in his heart.

    There are two large characters resolutely written on it, Gaofu.

    This is the Gao Yuanwai's house, so everything makes sense, at first Ye Chen was still thinking about how to find the trace of Zhu Bajie,

    No, it's already delivered to your door now,

    As soon as he thought of this, a good idea flashed in Ye Chen's mind.

    "Hey, boy, can you do it? If you can't, let's change to another one. People here obviously don't like monks." Sun Wukong said to Ye Chen with a golden cudgel in his hand with a smile.  Obviously not very optimistic about Ye Chen.

    Humph, just please.

    Then Ye Chen knocked on the gate of the Gao Mansion again,

    "Benefactor, I know what you are troubled by right now. To tell you the truth, our master and apprentice can help you save yourself from danger, but we just don't know about you"

    Before Ye Chen finished speaking, the door of the Gao Mansion opened with a creak.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1472 Pig Demon

    ?

    The nagging housekeeper revealed half of his face, looking at Ye Chen suspiciously.

    "Can you really help us?"

    "Don't worry, as long as you can stay for a night or two, the matter of the pig demon will be on our master and apprentice." Seeing this, Ye Chen patted his chest and promised.

    "You! How do you know that we are provoking pig demons? Could it be that you are gods? Could it be that God opened his eyes? He sent all the gods down to save us?"

    Seeing that Ye Chen explained what they were worried about, the guard thought they were immortals.

    "Hmph, the gods on that day only know how to drink, talk and have fun, how can they manage the trivial things in your world." Ye Chen snorted coldly when he heard it,

    But then went on to say,

    "Of course I'm not a fairy, I'm just an ordinary person, but my brother is a real fairy. You must know that he was Bi Mawen in the Heavenly Court back then."

    Ye Chen smiled and said to the guard, and then drifted towards Monkey King from the corner of his eye. How could Monkey King not hear his words, and he was looking at Ye Chen angrily at this time, wishing he could eat him alive.

    But the doorman was confused, he didn't listen to Bi Mawen, but when he heard the word "immortal", the doorman naturally didn't dare to neglect.

    Just about to let Ye Chen into the room, he suddenly remembered something, and then asked Ye Chen softly.

    "Brother, did you see a monk with a rough face and a thunderous mouth just now? He was still yelling at the door just now. When I opened the door and saw it, I was so scared that I almost passed out.

    I think it's probably the helper called by the pig demon.  I see my little brother hurrying into the house and discussing important matters with my family, it is extremely dangerous outside.  "The kind guard brother reminded Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen's face was full of embarrassment.

    "To be honest, the monster with the mouth full of thunder you just mentioned is exactly my senior brother." Ye Chen did not forget to point to the Monkey King Tang Seng in the distance as he spoke.

    After watching Monkey King, Monkey King still did not forget to put on a fierce expression, which frightened the guard so that he squatted down and fell to the ground.

    "Brother, don't panic, don't panic, my senior brother is like this, but he is very kind, and he is a real fairy. With his help this time,

    should be able to get twice the result with half the effort.  "

    With apprehension and hesitation again and again, the little brother let the three master and apprentice in.

    As soon as he heard that someone could help him solve his problems, Gao Yuanwai rushed into the hall in a hurry.

    In the past few days, because of my daughter's affairs, I, as a father, have been worrying a lot.

    However, when he came to the living room, Yuan Wai was still taken aback by Sun Wukong. There was no way, Brother Monkey was so sharp, it would be impossible if you refused.

    "Amitabha, the poor monk who came from the Eastern Tang Dynasty to the Western Paradise to learn Buddhist scriptures, passing through the precious land, just asked to stay for one night. If the donor can agree, the donor should not be afraid.

    This is my big apprentice, although he looks ugly but has a kind heart.  Donors can rest assured.  "

    Hearing Tang Seng's explanation, Gao Yuanwai's heart also settled down a lot. Although the housekeeper told him that there was something extraordinary in the hall, he was mentally prepared when he saw it,

    I was still taken aback.

    "Then what, you can talk about accommodation and so on. As long as the eminent monks can solve my urgent needs, it doesn't matter how long you want to stay."

    "Then you have to ask the staff to tell you when you are worried about it." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 1473 Pig Mane

    ?

    Ye Chen confessed to Gao Yuanwai and said.

    Although I already know what happened, but I can't say it out of my own mouth, so what's the matter.

    "Oh, the thing is like this, our Gaolaozhuang is actually a relatively prosperous village, the people are harmonious, and people live a happy life

    It is not at all the scene you see now.

    Just a few years ago, a young man came to the village. He saved the life of my little girl in the mountains and forests. When I learned that he was fleeing from disaster,

    The old man thought he was pitiful, so he kindly took him in. If you want to say that this man is extremely strong, he chops wood and fetches water for the family every day, and he is never tired.

    But every meal is amazing, I was also surprised at first, but after seeing how much work he did, I was relieved, after all, he did so much work,

    There is nothing wrong with eating more,

    In this way, this young man has been staying at home for more than a year, and the youngest daughter in the family has no good friends, and the two have become acquainted after coming and going.

    I think this young man also has a little bit of meaning for my little girl, so I decided to let him marry into my Gao family,

    Not to mention the settlement of the little girl's lifelong event, there is such a cheap labor force in the family, how to make money in this business, and the little girl also has a little interest in this strong man.

    Just like that, we hit it off.  This young man named Zhu Ganglie married into my Gao family and took my little daughter as his wife.

    After two years, I found that this pig became more and more abnormal. Every midnight, he would leave home in a hurry. Out of curiosity, I asked him what he was doing,

    And he just found a reason for Tang Ye to go over.  After that, poultry was often stolen in the village, and some people secretly came to my place to complain,

    ?I said that I saw Zhu Ganglie haunting his sheepfold that night. At first I didn¡¯t quite believe it, but gradually more and more people came to me and said,

    I also began to have doubts, but after all, he is my son-in-law, and some things still cannot be questioned face to face, so I thought of a way, that night I took Zhu Ganglie to drink,

    In vain attempt to get him to drink some wine to tell the truth,

    To say that this pig is too strong to drink, he climbed onto the table and fell asleep without drinking five or six cups. I saw that the time had come, and I was going to shake him awake and ask the truth,

    But at that time, what happened made me feel cold sweat when I think about it now. I saw that after the pig raised its head vigorously, its original handsome face was replaced by a huge pig's head.

    It's extremely ugly, and my stomach is extremely huge. It may be because of my movements. The pig gangren also noticed the panic on my face,

    ?Feeling that the matter was brought to light, that Zhu Ganglie did not hide anything, and turned into a cloud of demonic wind, floating towards the sky above Gao Laozhuang,

    After a burst of roaring, all the trees passing by were uprooted, and a gust of evil wind swept through, and it floated into the distance.  I thought he would leave like this,

    Unexpectedly, he came to Gaolaozhuang on the second day, and rushed to the house with a pig's head, pulled my collar and called my father-in-law. At that time, my mind was in a state of emptiness,

    My legs were so frightened that my legs went limp, and so did my old lady, she passed out from fright, and the more pitiful thing is my girl, watching the man I love turn into such a ghost, (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 1474 Abnormal

    ?

    No one can bear it, but this pig demon looks like he is not afraid of boiling water. He put down a word and will come to marry my little girl in seven days.

    Seeing that the day is coming soon, people in the village heard that they are all shutting their doors, so there will be a desolate scene like the master entering the village.  "

    Ye Chen looked at the person in front of him, and then at the twitching woman in the distance, she must be that Miss Gao, she was pretty, well, it seems that there is not much deviation in the plot.

    Ye Chen nodded, but luckily nothing happened.

    "Amitabha, the donor is so pitiful, Wukong, why don't you help this family."

    "Hmph, how dare a pig demon challenge my old grandson? Don't worry, Gao Yuanwai, if he dares to come this time, I will tell him to come and go." Monkey King squatted on the red chair and scratched his neck.  Said.

    "So, thank you Master." Hearing Sun Wukong's promise, Gao Yuanwai also fell to the ground when his heart was hanging.

    For the past few days, Ye Chen and the others have lived in Gao Yuanwai's home. Seeing that today is the last day of Zhu Bajie's visit, the people in the house are also extremely disturbed.

    Especially that Miss Gao was even more restless, no one would want to marry a pig demon, he could have found a good man who was as beautiful as a flower, how could that pig demon ruin her good time in this life.

    "Hey, monkey, are you sure you are sure about this pig demon?" Ye Chen looked at Monkey King who was squatting on the window and asked melancholy,

    I don't know what he is anxious about.

    "Ah? What? That pig demon, hey, my old grandson is afraid of a stinky pig. Don't worry, I will handle this pig well." Monkey King patted his chest and assured him with his knowledge.

    Ye Chen looked at Sun Wukong's nagging, but he didn't have too much suspicion. After all, this time the story didn't deviate too much, and it was all carried out according to the description in the book of Journey to the West.

    If Sun Wukong can't even deal with a lazy guy like Zhu Bajie, then he won't be a big brother.

    That night, there was no one walking around in Gaolao Village. The villagers closed the doors early, extinguished the candles, and waited quietly for the arrival of Zhu Ganglie.

    Although Gao Yuanwai is pretty good to the people in the village, it seems extremely disrespectful for these village names to do so now, but there is no way,

    The people who provoked it this time were not ordinary people. They had experienced the magic power of that pig demon that night, and the tens of meters high wall at the entrance of the village collapsed when they lifted it casually.

    If they ran to Gao Yuanwai's house at this moment, I'm afraid they wouldn't be enough for the pig demon to stuff his teeth.

    ?The so-called night with a dark moon and high winds, killing people and setting fire to the sky, as the bright moon was covered by a cloud of black clouds, Ye Chen knew that Zhu Bajie was coming,

    I don't know how Sun Wukong is preparing,

    "Wait, there's a problem! Sun Wukong doesn't seem to be planning to turn into Gao Yuanwai's daughter at all, and he doesn't seem to be seen this afternoon. Where did he go?"

    Ye Chen's heart tightened for a moment, and he hurried to Tang Seng's residence. At this time, Tang Seng was sitting cross-legged on the bed and muttering scriptures.

    "Master, have you ever seen Monkey King?"

    "Wukong? I saw him walking out of the village this afternoon. I guess he was looking for that pig demon." Tang Seng opened his eyes and said slightly.

    "Looking for Zhu Bajie? No, why doesn't it match the plot in the book? Isn't Monkey King pretending to be Miss Gao to fight with Zhu Bajie? How could this happen." (Remember this book  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1475 arrived

    ?

    Seeing Zhu Bajie's black cloud getting closer and closer, Ye Chen also became anxious,

    "What should I do, what should I do, where did this stinky monkey go?" But no matter how much Ye Chen called Monkey King, he just didn't show up.

    "Grandma, I can't help it,"

    Ye Chen quickly ran to Tang Seng's room,

    "Master, quickly take Gao Yuanwai and Miss Gao to hide!"

    "ButWukong." Tang Seng looked at Ye Chen's anxious situation and felt that the situation was not good.

    "There's no time to explain, let's go first!" Ye Chen pulled Tang Seng up and walked towards the room outside Gao Yuan.

    Seeing the black wind getting closer and closer.

    "Damn it." After Ye Chen cursed secretly, he rushed to the gate of the Gao Mansion without hesitation.

    After a while, a black wind swept through the grass and trees at the entrance of the village, and Ye Chen swallowed a mouthful of saliva and kept calming down, telling himself,

    It's nothing to be afraid of, this Zhu Bajie is just a lazy master, nothing to worry about at all,

    Immediately afterwards, Zhu Bajie slowly walked out of the black wind, probably because the truth came to light, Zhu Bajie did not maintain his staunch mortal appearance,

    A bloated and obese appearance appeared in front of Ye Chen, just like the record in Journey to the West, it was the appearance of a pig's head,

    "Little ghost, what are you doing standing here!" Zhu Bajie looked at Gao Mansion and saw this unfamiliar face standing at the door, and said.

    "What are you doing? Take you!" Ye Chen shook hands firmly to calm himself down, staring at Zhu Bajie and said slowly.

    Hearing Ye Chen's words, Zhu Bajie couldn't believe his ears,

    "Hahaha, take me? Kid, do you know what you're talking about? Do you know what the marshal did at the beginning? I advise you to get out of the way earlier and don't hinder the marshal's good deeds.

    Let me tell you, Marshal Ben is happy today and doesn't care about you like you, but if you don't know what to do and delay the time of my bridal chamber, don't blame me for being rude.  "

    "Why are you talking so much, look at the trick!" Ye Chen squeezed his fists and blasted at Zhu Bajie,

    Although he has not yet fully integrated the strength given to him by his master, but with his great strength and Ye Chen's immortality, he slammed onto Zhu Bajie's body solidly,

    Forcibly blasted Zhu Bajie away tens of meters away.

    And Zhu Bajie is also a big supporter, this seemingly ordinary young man in front of him is no threat to him at all, so now he is in the same place, and he has not even released his body protection energy.

    He accepted Ye Chen's move abruptly.

    Zhu Bajie, who stood up, was full of horror, now Ye Chen's appearance is no longer the frivolous appearance just now,

    "Da Luo Jinxian level, immortal body? Kid, what is your background!"

    Ye Chen really didn't expect that it would be fine for Monkey King to see through his own strength. After all, he is a spirit stone bred by heaven and earth, and his perception must be several times stronger than that of ordinary people.

    But he couldn't figure it out, how could this pig demon in front of him be able to tell his own cultivation level in just one word, could it be that the five big characters that he was immortal were written on his face?

    "How do you know?" Out of curiosity, Ye Chen still couldn't hold back and said loudly.

    "Hmph, I don't see your background, but my 80,000 navy is commanded by you?" Seeing Ye Chen's shock, Zhu Bajie moved his stomach with his hands and said triumphantly.

    Afterwards, he started to rush towards Ye Chen,

    I have to say that although the Zhu Bajie described in the book is a lazy master, his strength and speed are comparable to the first-class,  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1476 see through

    ?

    Ye Fan clashed with Zhu Bajie with both hands,

    "Hey, kid, I didn't see it. You're quite strong, but I don't know if you can stand it like this?" Zhu Bajie let out a cold snort, and Faxiang Tiandi released it instantly,

    Originally, Zhu Bajie's figure was already extremely tall. With the blessing of the heaven and earth, the whole person has grown in size by countless times.

    In his eyes, Gao Laozhuang's buildings are like children's toys.

    Seeing that Zhu Bajie has become so huge, Ye Chen is also extremely panicked, he can't fight here, I'm afraid that if he lifts his feet, he will basically raze the ten miles and eight villages to the ground.

    For the sake of the overall situation, Ye Chen dare not follow Zhu Bajie to be tough here.

    "I remember that it was recorded in the book that Zhu Bajie was kicked out of the mortal world because he molested Chang'e, is there?" With attention in his heart, under Zhu Bajie's gaze, Ye Chen jumped to the entrance of the village,

    He waved his hand at Zhu Bajie and said.

    "Hey, pig head, I advise you to think less about women's sex. Neither Gao Cuilan nor Chang'e can fall in love with a stupid pig. Are you right?"

    One stone stirred up a thousand waves. After hearing the word Chang'e, Zhu Bajie was obviously stunned.

    Then a nameless anger gushed out of his chest,

    The black wind swept up from under his feet, and this strong wind was about to overturn Gao Laozhuang. Seeing that he was going to cause trouble, Ye Chen hurriedly kicked a stone towards Zhu Bajie,

    attracted his attention,

    Afterwards, like a spirit monkey, he jumped and ran towards the distance,

    Seeing this, how could Zhu Bajie let Ye Chen go, the purpose of this trip was forgotten by him, and he started to chase Ye Chen with heavy steps,

    Looking at Zhu Bajie's tall body step by step towards the distance,

    ? The senior member who was hiding at home also let out a sigh of relief.

    Just now Tang Seng rushed in and told him that things had changed, so he thought it was over, so he didn't escape at all, just sat in the room and waited for the approach of death.

    I don't know if the little benefactor can accept this pig demon, Gao Yuanwai looked at Ye Chen who was going away and murmured.

    Tang Seng, on the other hand, was still sitting cross-legged on the sofa, chanting scriptures in pieces, as if he was reciting the Sutra of Peace for Ye Chen.

    Entering the depths of the dense forest, Ye Chen saw that he had gone far away from the village, and immediately turned around, the magic world exploded, and his whole body grew to the same height as Zhu Bajie.

    "I didn't expect you to have a heaven and earth!" Zhu Bajie looked at the skyrocketing Ye Chen and said in surprise,

    "There are still many things you don't know!" Ye Chen took out the Dragon Slaying Sword in his hand, and the unwilling dragon roared out again,

    Ye Chen's whole body seemed to be affected by the anger of the dragon-slaying sword. Since the eye sockets became slightly red, there was still a slight golden light flickering in the pupils.

    "This weapon is a bit unusual." Seeing the dragon-slaying sword Ye Chen took out, Zhu Bajie's heart trembled. If he said that he had never seen any magic weapon when he was Marshal Tianpeng,

    In his eyes, he didn't even take a second look at ordinary artifacts, but at this moment, he really stopped looking at the Dragon Slaying Sword in Ye Chen's hand.

    I can feel that the spirit of the weapon has been bred inside, and I didn't expect that there would be such a treasure in the mortal world.

    "What? Do you have an idea about my dragon-slaying sword?" Ye Chen caught Zhu Bajie's eyes, and laughed and mocked.

    "Hmph, just kidding, I will have an idea because of your broken sword? I didn't wear the magic weapon of the marshal today, otherwise I will definitely show you." Zhu Bajie said with a smile.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1477 Weapons

    ?

    This is really not Zhu Bajie's bragging. You must know that Zhu Bajie's weapon is actually more powerful than Monkey King's golden cudgel.

    Everyone knows that Sun Wukong's Golden Cudgel is the Dinghaishen Needle Iron of the Dragon Palace of the East China Sea, also known as the Ruyi Golden Cudgel.

    The golden cudgel was made by Taishang Laojun with nine turns of iron.

    And the purpose of this stick is actually to measure the depth of sea water.

    It was specially built by Taishang Laojun for Dayu.

    Therefore, this is not a weapon in the first place.  The reason why Sun Wukong was able to take a fancy to this weapon in the first place is actually very simple.

    First, the iron rod is very heavy, which just satisfies him. At first, the Dragon King gave him so many weapons that he thought it was too light.  It's the most convenient to hold the golden cudgel in your hand.

    Second, the second point is that the iron rod suddenly radiated golden light after Monkey King appeared, attracting Monkey King.

    Third, the third point is that the golden cudgel can be long or short, and has a good hand feel. When not in use, it can be placed in the ear, which is more convenient to carry.

    And compared to the golden cudgel, Zhu Bajie's nail rake is even more incredible. This nine-foot nail rake is also known as Shangbaoqin Golden Rake,

    It is the forging of the best "God Ice Iron", and it is jointly completed by Taishang Laojun, Wufang Wudi, Liuding Liujia and other great gods.  It is the best of the best,

    Later, Zhu Bajie gave this treasure to Zhu Bajie because of his meritorious service in commanding the navy. Ye Chen also knew that Zhu Bajie had a very famous magic weapon.

    Nine-foot nail rake, I also noticed a chapter when I was roughly reading Journey to the West, which is different from the Journey to the West that I know,

    I remember that there was a record that the weapons of Sun Wukong and others were robbed, and the monsters held a celebration banquet in the cave, which was different from what I knew well.

    The name of the banquet is not a stick banquet, but a nail rake banquet, which shows that this weapon is indeed a divine weapon.

    Of course, this is all for later.

    At this time, Ye Chen had a vague smile on his face, since there is no nail rake, don't blame me for bullying you.

    As soon as the words fell, Ye Chen slashed at Zhu Bajie with the Dragon Slaying Sword in his hand,

    "Hmph, little baby, you really take yourself too seriously. Even if you are at the level of a Da Luo Jinxian, I may not be afraid of you. Today, I will let your grandpa pig teach you what it means to respect elders!"

    Although Zhu Bajie didn't have a nine-foot nail rake in his hand, his strength should not be underestimated. I saw Ye Chen slashing down with a dragon-slaying sword and slashed on Zhu Bajie's shoulder.

    The strange thing is that there is no bloody scene, Ye Chen only feels that he is chopping on the steel and iron bones, and Zhu Bajie doesn't feel any discomfort at all.

    "Damn, still can't fully use the power of the Dragon Slaying Sword, Ye Chen cursed secretly, then turned around and took a backstab,

    "The body technique is not bad, but it's still not close. Zhu Bajie gave a cold snort, since his obese body is very agile, he dodged Ye Chen's attack.

    Then he held Ye Chen's arm in his backhand,

    "Little baby, your grandpa pig doesn't want to lose interest today. I advise you to go back wherever you came from. If you still dare to stop me, I will let you see my Tiangang magic!"

    Regarding Ye Chen, Zhu Bajie has not yet reached the point of understanding life. If his guess is correct, this kid should be a rescuer invited by Gao Yuanwai, but the strength of this Da Luo Jinxian can't be displayed at all with Ye Chen's current state.

    Ye Chen is also extremely anxious. Up to now, he still can't skillfully use the attack power of the dragon sword that he told his master. If he masters one-tenth of it,

    It's not Zhu Bajie's turn to be arrogant here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1478 Cloud Stack Cave

    ?

    And even passers-by would not be able to see a beautiful girl being spoiled by this pig demon.

    "Grandma, fight hard. Anyway, I have immortality, so I don't believe it. Can you kill me?" Ye Chen gritted his teeth and turned his head to rush forward again.

    "Hey kid, you really don't know what's good or bad, so today I'll let you see your grandpa's skills!"

    "Bah bah!" I saw Zhu Bajie spitting on his hands, looking ready to fight Ye Chen.

    But at this moment, an abrupt voice came from a distance.

    "You pig monster, don't make mistakes!" I saw Monkey King rolling over on somersault clouds in the distant sky,

    Seeing the figure of Monkey King, Ye Chen also let out a big sigh of relief, Brother Monkey, Brother Monkey, you are finally here!

    "Who's here!" Zhu Bajie asked in a cold voice after one more swing from Monkey King.

    "Hmph, Grandpa is the Monkey King who made a big disturbance in the Heavenly Palace five hundred years ago. If you dare to make a mistake, you pig demon, I will take your life!"  road.

    "Hey, who am I? Isn't this Bi Mawen who raises horses in Tiangong? What is there to show off?" Who knows, Zhu Bajie was not intimidated by Monkey King at all,

    And also sarcastically said.

    Upon hearing the three words Bi Mawen, how could Sun Wukong endure it?

    ? Seeing this, Zhu Bajie hurriedly dodges, watching a joke, although Zhu Bajie can completely abuse Ye Chen who has not yet mastered the power, but for Monkey King,

    Those ten Zhu Bajie are really not enough to watch, this great son Sun Wukong really exerted all his strength, smashing Zhu Bajie hard,

    Following the stirring of the gravel, Zhu Bajie's back was already drenched in cold sweat,

    "Hey, this monkey is crazy!"

    Just after dodging this move, Monkey King suddenly appeared in front of Zhu Bajie, retracting the stick and kicking horizontally, a set of movements was done in one go.

    It's Zhu Bajie who has rough skin and thick flesh and ate Monkey King's kick, and the stomach acid in his stomach was kicked out by him.

    Seeing that Monkey King didn't stop, Zhu Bajie didn't dare to entangle with the monkey any longer, and quickly picked up a gust of evil wind, and headed towards the distant mountain peak, and went away in a hurry.

    "Ye Chen! Go, chase! I'm going to screw this stupid pig's head off today!" Sun Wukong gritted his teeth, then grabbed Ye Chen and stepped on the somersault cloud,

    He roared in the direction of the rolling black clouds.

    "Fuck, it's a good thing you came in time, monkey. By the way, where did I go all of a sudden? Why did I lose the chain temporarily? Do you know that if you are one step behind, my little secret will be gone."

    "Pull it down, there are only a few of you in this world that can control your immortality, let's just say it so presumptuously, except for those high-ranking immortals who can do something to you,

    Other little monsters can't hurt your fur at all.  "

    Sun Wu gave Ye Chen a blank look, but said apologetically.

    "There are too many things involved here. I will tell you when I finish cleaning up this pig demon."

    As soon as the words fell, the two came to Zhu Bajie's cave.

    "Yunzhandong, you are really good at picking a place to find a nest, Ye Chen, get out of the way, I'll go up and call the door!"

    I saw Monkey King kicking a few times towards the gate fiercely, and the dust at the entrance of the cave fell in bursts, but Zhu Bajie did not open the door.

    "Grandma, you don't want to be a good pig, you have to be a king 

 1479 Nine-headed bird

    ?

    After a cold snort, Monkey King pulled out the Ruyi Golden Cudgel from his ear.

    "I'll say it again! You're out or you're out!"

    After angrily scolding, the closed door didn't move at all.

    Monkey King didn't talk nonsense anymore, he danced the golden cudgel like a tiger,

    "Long!" As he roared, the golden cudgel instantly became a hundred times thicker,

    "Boom!" The iron rod weighing 13,500 jin slammed on the gate of Yunzhan Cave,

    Just like touching an egg, the moment the dust flew up, the two gates were smashed into several pieces.

    Monkey King changed the golden cudgel back to its original size, let out a deep breath and prepared to go into the cave.

    "Ye Chen, keep up," he turned around and reminded Ye Chen, and Ye Chen's expression became dull.

    "Hey, what am I talking to you? Are you dumb?"

    And Ye Chen's expression changed from dumbfounded to terrified, he raised his hand tremblingly, and pointed to the front, Monkey King looked in the direction of his finger,

    In the dark cave, suddenly there were two red dots like red lanterns. Before Sun Wukong could make an analysis, the red lanterns changed from two to four, and then from four to eight.

    For a while, the dark cave was filled with these red dots,

    Of course Sun Wukong is not afraid of these ghosts and ghosts, he is a man who can come and go freely in the underworld, just want to explore the real and false in front of the tower, those red lights are the first to attack.

    rushed out of the hole at lightning speed,

    Under the illumination of the moonlight, Ye Chen could clearly see the true colors of these red lights. He saw a strange bird with nine heads rushing out of the cave.

    His whole body was pitch black, with two huge fleshy wings flashing, and he wrestled with Monkey King,

    With a bloody mouth, he bit towards Monkey King,

    Monkey King, who has quick eyes and quick hands, hastily blocked it with a golden cudgel,

    "I didn't expect this pig to raise a strange bird. Sure enough, these poultry are the same kind of people!" Breaking free from the shackles of the nine-headed birds, Monkey King swung the iron rod at each bird's head in turn.

    In this way, he became entangled with the nine-headed bird.

    "Is this the monster transformed by Zhu Bajie's magic weapon?" Ye Chen murmured from the side.

    However, if Monkey King can be wiped out with this nine-headed bird, the title of Monkey King Equaling Heaven will be in vain.  Because of the raid just now, he struggled to fight,

    Now he was able to cut off five bird heads with ease, and when he swung the stick again, Zhu Bajie finally couldn't bear it anymore.

    "Take it!" After a low snort, the nine-headed bird turned into a stream of light and took it back into his hand, resolutely turning into a nine-toothed rake.

    "You are also a monkey, and you are hateful. You and I are going to go to the sky, why should you meddle in your own business!"

    "Hmph, who said that your grandpa grandpa is meddling in other people's business, just because of the three words you scolded Bi Mawen, I will make you unable to survive even in these three realms!" Monkey King spat and said fiercely.

    He is the one who annoys others to call him Bi Mawen. This is also a dark history of his own. He wanted the Jade Emperor to give him an official position when he recovered from his skills.

    But who would have thought that he who was sent in the morning turned into a groom?  No one can tolerate this.  In the end, the development of things became the scene of Monkey King making trouble in the sky.

    However, not many people know about Sun Wukong raising horses, except the gods in heaven and his own monkey grandson.

    Thinking about it, this pig demon seems to have some background.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1480 brother

    ?

    "What the hell do you pig demon do? How do you know what happened five hundred years ago?"

    "Hmph, you, Grandpa Pig, I was the marshal of the canopy who commanded the 80,000 navy back then! How could I not know about your little bastard?" Asked by Monkey King,

    Zhu Bajie felt a little complacent, after all, he will never forget the days in Tiangong.

    "Oh, I remembered, you are the big fat man who stopped me in heaven? The commander who was thrown out of the clouds by me?" As for the commander of the 80,000 navy,

    Monkey King is still impressed. Now that he knows the background of the opposite party, Monkey King will no longer show mercy.

    Five hundred years ago, he couldn't clean himself up, and five hundred years later, he wouldn't worry about how high waves Zhu Bajie could make.

    ? As expected, after several rounds of fighting, Zhu Bajie was finally defeated.

    But I didn't touch Zhu Bajie once,

    Seeing that the general situation is gone, Zhu Bajie wanted to turn into a gust of wind and flee to the cave, but was caught by the careful Ye Chen, and the magic of heaven and earth was displayed instantly, and the huge body filled the cave,

    Seeing Zhu Bajie who had no way out, he could only sit on the ground,

    "Is that the end? It's not over yet! You forced me!" As if feeling hopeless, Zhu Bajie might be ready to fight to the death,

    Seeing this situation, Ye Chen may continue to develop like this. If Monkey King and Zhu Bajie continue to fight, the result will definitely be Zhu Bajie's defeat, but he is afraid that he will fight with his life in Zhu Bajie.

    If there is any accident at that time, wouldn't there be no one in the seat of the second senior brother?

    "Hmph, I want to see if you can catch me with your dirty tricks!" Said Monkey King once again raised the Ruyi Golden Cudgel above his head,

    Looking at his posture, he was ready to use his full strength.

    "Monkey! Don't worry! I have something to say!" Seeing this, Ye Chen hurriedly stopped him.

    "I'll talk about what's going on later, I'll get rid of this stupid pig first, so don't let the cholera go on in the world!"

    Can't listen to Ye Chen's words at all, it seems that Sun Wukong is bound to take Zhu Bajie's head today.

    "Come on, if you don't show you your true strength, do you really think your grandpa pig is a soft persimmon?" It's rare for Zhu Bajie to be so tough, and he can't compare with the cowardly Zhu Bajie in the book.

    Seeing that the two were about to collide,

    Ye Chen could only shout loudly, "You two are brothers!"

    Ye Chen's sudden burst of words made both of them stop in the air.

    "You mean this pig?"

    "You mean this monkey?"

    The two looked at Ye Chen in unison, and Ye Chen could only nod helplessly.

    He signaled the two of them to stop what they were doing first.

    In Yunzhan Cave, a throbbing bonfire stretched the backs of the three people slender.

    Ye Chen is flanked by Zhu Bajie and Monkey King.

    "Ye Chen, tell me clearly, kid. What's going on? Why do I have a brother relationship with this pig?"

    Monkey King scratched his neck in dissatisfaction and said with dissatisfaction.

    "Hey, do you think that Lao Zhu wants to become a brother with you? Don't even look at your identity. I am the marshal of the canopy who commands the 80,000 navy. Would it be wrong for you, a monkey, to become a brother with me?"

    Zhu Bajie didn't take it seriously, he still put his body up and said arrogantly.

    "You idiot, please fight!"

    "Okay! Don't say a few words!" Ye Chen quickly organized Monkey King, he didn't want to watch the two continue to kill each other, and then said softly while adding firewood.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1481 Patriarch Bodhi

    ?

    "Zhu Bajie, tell me, where did your cultivation come from?"

    "Me? Hmph, old pig, I have cultivated my skills for thousands of years, ten thousand years. After years of precipitation, I have developed the method. How can you, a brat like you, be able to overcome it?"

    Is it Patriarch Bodhi?  " Ye Chen just chuckled lightly at this,

    Without even looking at Zhu Bajie's expression, he threw a piece of wood into the fire.

    "You boy, why can't I understand what you're saying? Zhu Bajie still looks nonchalant, but his left hand has already started to touch his rake.

    The eyes are no longer relaxed,

    Gradually, a killing intent sprouted.

    Monkey King was also shocked when he heard it, but he also caught Zhu Bajie's small movements. He also stood up while squatting. As long as Zhu Bajie dared to touch Ye Chen,

    Monkey King must raise his hand and kill him,

    "Don't get excited, I know more than that." He was not frightened by Zhu Bajie's actions at all. How could he be afraid of Zhu Bajie's attack even though he was immortal?

    Although the rake was a magic weapon, it did not pose any threat to him at all.

    "Thirty-six changes in Tiangang, don't you think the monkey is very similar to what you have learned?"

    Speaking of this, Sun Wukong remembered that his original seventy-two transformations were called the Seventy-two Transformations of Earth Sha, which was mentioned by Patriarch Bodhi at the beginning.

    Ask yourself, he has two unique skills, namely thirty-six changes and seventy-two changes, and ask him what stunt he wants to learn.

    The witty Monkey King of course chose more skills, so he learned the seventy-two changes of the earth evil.

    In that case, this pig is really his brother?  From the Bodhi Patriarch's sect?

    "I don't understand what you're talking about!" Zhu Bajie still looked like a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water, and then he sat on the ground and said in denial.

    "Hehe, don't pretend, your master is Patriarch Bodhi. Coincidentally, this monkey's master is also Patriarch Bodhi. Do you think you are brothers?"

    "What? You are also the master's apprentice?" Upon hearing Ye Chen's words, Zhu Bajie could no longer calm down. Who is his master?

    The number of apprentices who are like the stars in the sky cannot be counted, but the apprentices of Patriarch Bodhi are also like those stars, and there are not many people who are called by name.

    It can be seen from the high threshold that every person who has learned from Bodhi Patriarch will either enter the heaven and become a high-ranking immortal, or command a land in the mortal world!

    But why didn't Patriarch Bodhi mention you, a stupid pig.

    Sun Wukong also wondered, Patriarch Bodhi really taught everyone, what can this pig teach him, it is obviously a poultry, why does it want to be a phoenix?

    When did Patriarch Bodhi's income threshold become so low.

    Possibly seeing Sun Wukong's disdain, Zhu Bajie is not to be outdone,

    "It turned out to be a student of the ancestor. Why do you want to use the skills you have learned to make a big fuss in the Heavenly Palace? Don't you know that it will hurt the ancestor's face if you spread it? Are you doing the right thing for the ancestor?"

    "Huh, how many people in this world know that I am the apprentice of the ancestor, and I do things by myself, and I have never made the affairs of the ancestor public. But you idiot,

    With a sound of mana, you actually ran to be a dog in the heaven, can you be right with your ancestor?  "

    Ye Chen covered his ears to death with knowledge, the two brothers who knew each other endlessly bickered until his head got dizzy, but luckily he still kept his ears shut.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1482 Laid off

    ?

    Let the roots of the ears be clean and clean.

    But the amazing thing is that Zhu Bajie calmed down after being ridiculed by Monkey King, sat by the fire and didn't talk much.

    "Hey, monkey, you made your pig brother stupid!" Ye Chen said to Monkey King with a smile.

    Just as Monkey King was about to speak, Zhu Bajie stood up suddenly,

    Standing upright in front of the two of them with his fat and round belly, he saw his right index finger viciously pointing at the sky and yelling.

    "Old Jade Emperor! One day, your grandpa pig will also turn your heaven upside down!"

    "What's the matter?" Ye Chen looked at Zhu Bajie in front of him and asked inexplicably. He was fine just now, but why did Zhu Bajie get so excited when he mentioned the Jade Emperor.

    But the Monkey King on the side was interested, and the reason for the similar smell, after hearing Zhu Bajie's words, Monkey King squatted on the rock very happily,

    Prepare to listen to Zhu Bajie's story.

    "Hmph, he thought that Grandpa Pig didn't know about the despicable things that the old Jade Emperor did, and that I couldn't go back to heaven after being cast into a pig's womb?"

    "What's going on?" Ye Chen asked curiously,

    Isn't the reason Zhu Bajie was demoted to the mortal world recorded in Journey to the West because he was drunk and molested Chang'e?  How can there be so many complaints?

    "Hmph, but things are not as you know. It's just a trick that this vicious villain has set for me. He just saw that my power is getting bigger and bigger.

    And the high-level officials in the Heavenly Court also know that I am the favorite student of Patriarch Bodhi. He is just afraid that if I climb higher and higher, I will directly overthrow his position as the Jade Emperor in the future!  "

    Zhu Bajie gritted his teeth and preached viciously.

    "It's fake, what level is the Jade Emperor, how could he attack you because of you, a small canopy marshal, obviously you are thinking too much."

    Ye Chen didn't believe what Zhu Bajie said, it was nothing more than a fool's dream.

    "Hmph, how do you know the relationship, you brat, and I'll just tell you one thing, don't look at the Taishang Laojun nodding and bowing to the Jade Emperor on the surface,

    However, with a single round of strength and background, ten Jade Emperors are not enough to see in front of the Taishang Laojun.  It's just that the Taishang Laojun is not obeying the Jade Emperor in order to seek an official position in the Heavenly Palace.

    As long as Taishang Laojun wants to take his position, he has to change at any time.

    So he will worry about gain and loss, "

    "Well, Taishang Laojun is really powerful, I know this, but why did you point the finger at you?"

    Ye Chen was extremely puzzled.

    "Hmph, it's not that the old man is unbalanced. You must know that I have commanded an army of 80,000 sailors, and the power he can use in the heavenly court is only 100,000 soldiers and generals.

    And my 80,000 navy is not under his command at all. Although my 80,000 navy is no match for his 100,000 heavenly soldiers, it is still a force that cannot be underestimated in Tiangong.

    The old Jade Emperor was jealous of my strength and couldn't use it for himself, so he played a dirty trick and deliberately made me drink a few more glasses at the banquet.

    Immediately afterwards, I used a small spell to confuse people into the Guanghan Palace. I was so drunk that I didn't even know that I had been cast by the spell, and I was really lustful.

    So he took advantage of this and ambushed soldiers around Guanghan Palace. When I walked into Guanghan Palace, he took me down in one fell swoop!  "

    "Although I didn't do anything, I was still seen by everyone, and my crimes were exaggerated several times with vicious words. Even if I have a million mouths, I can't justify it."  (Remember the website URL: www.  hlnovel.com

 1483 calculation one

    ?

    "There's no way, I can only accept my fate, but what annoys me the most is that the Jade Emperor still didn't give up when he was knocked down from the Heavenly Court.

    He was afraid that I would make a comeback, so in order to prevent future troubles, he ordered General Heng Ha to drive me into the animal realm and cast me into a pig's womb.

    Let me remember the previous memories, and finally cultivate into this kind of person who is neither human nor ghost.  "Zhu Bajie recalled the painful time,

    The never-ending darkness in reincarnation made him tremble. If he had known this would happen, he would have brought his 80,000 sailors to overthrow the throne of the Jade Emperor together with Monkey King.

    "It turned out to be like this." Ye Chen never thought that the truth of the matter would develop like this. He didn't expect that the Jade Emperor, who is the wise king of the Three Realms, would be a despicable villain.

    If it gets out, no one will believe it, right?

    "Then what happened next?"

    "Later, I was reborn and reincarnated. Because of the nobleman's help, I didn't drink Mengpo soup, and came to the world with the memory and skills of the previous life.

    I started to practice non-stop, but I still couldn't return to the peak period, so I simply looked away, why not just stay in the world like this and live my own happy life.

    Immediately afterwards, I came to Gaolaozhuang, and I have lived here for some years.  "Zhu Bajie said with emotion?

    "Then this is not an excuse for you to take over other girls." Although Sun Wukong sympathized with the fat man, he couldn't ask for other people's happiness for himself.

    "What do you know? Cuilan and I really love each other, we"

    "Then why do people hide now when they see you?"

    "I hey." What can I do, the pig fetus was arranged by the Jade Emperor, but I can actually control it.

    "Then Zhu Bajie, are you really going to fool around here forever?" After a long time, Ye Chen still spoke.

    "No, no, I've already figured out where to go. Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva came to me a few days ago and told me that there will be a monk who claims to be from the Eastern Land Tang Dynasty in a while.

    Let me find him, and then send him to the west to worship Buddha and pray for scriptures. If we can do well, we can become a Buddha and be worshiped by thousands of people. Why not do it.  "

    "Then you can be regarded as waiting for someone. To tell you the truth, we are the westward team you mentioned. We just came to Gao Laozhuang a few days ago, and I heard from Gao Yuanwai that you are making trouble here.

    For the sake of the common people, Master Tang Sanzang sent this monkey to get you!  "

    Ye Chen pointed to Monkey King and said with a smile.

    "You guys are here to learn Buddhist scriptures? What about Tang Sanzang? Where is he?" Zhu Bajie asked in amazement. He didn't expect that his fellow disciples would now go to the Western Paradise to learn Buddhist scriptures together.

    I am afraid that this kind of fate can only be destined by God.

    "Hmph, if it wasn't for some delay on the way, I would have packed you up and delivered you to the master." Sun Wukong scratched the hairs on his neck and said disdainfully.

    Sure enough, the joining of Zhu Bajie was also arranged by Guanyin Bodhisattva, but how could there be such a big change in it, Zhu Bajie could have been taken away without much effort,

    Where did Sun Wukong go?

    Ye Chen suddenly thought of this, and said loudly to Monkey King.

    "Hey, monkey, that being said, I heard Tang Seng said that you left Gao Yuanwai's mansion in the afternoon. Where did you go? Why did it take you so long to come over?"

    "Si, it's nothing serious, it's just a letter from Huaguoshan saying that some monsters are going to my Huaguoshan to make trouble.  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1484 calculation two

    ?

    Marshal Horse Monkey sent someone to report, telling me to rush over there,

    I think you are holding on here too, so I am going to go and go back. After all, my somersault cloud can turn over a hundred and eight thousand miles, and the speed of going back and forth will not take long.

    When I got there, it was just a little monster. After I went there, I was dealt with by the monkey monkey grandson, so I came back in a hurry.

    "

    "Then you really don't worry about me, I'm afraid if you come a little later, I will be torn apart by Zhu Bajie!" Ye Chen rolled his eyes at Monkey King and said fiercely,

    Isn't this selling yourself.

    "Hey, don't you have an immortal body? I said that ordinary little monsters can't hurt you, so I dare to be so bold. Look, you are also intact."

    "I'll go, you are too hasty, thanks to Zhu Bajie's mercy, otherwise, with my strength as a cultivator, I would probably have been rubbed by him.

    Even if it is immortal, won't it hurt if the knife is pulled on the body?  " Ye Chen became very angry when he mentioned this matter, and said angrily to Sun Wukong.

    "Hey, my old grandson didn't think about it." Sun Wukong touched his head in a rare way, and smiled awkwardly.

    "If you are a westbound team, then your name is Ye Chen?" Zhu Bajie turned to Ye Chen and asked.

    "Huh? How do you know me?" This made Ye Chen very puzzled. It is understandable for Zhu Bajie to know the name of Monkey King. After all, he had a lot of connections with him five hundred years ago.

    But why do you know him?

    "The Bodhisattva told me that two people will come to Gaolaozhuang in the near future, named Tang Seng and Ye Chen, and he also mentioned to me that as long as the boy named Ye Chen is dealt with,

    Fang Cai was accepted as a disciple by Tang Seng and accompanied him all the way west.  "

    After hearing this, Ye Chen only felt like a thunderbolt. Only after cleaning up himself can he join the westbound team?  Is this what Guanyin Bodhisattva said?

    Ye Chen asked again uncertainly.

    "That's true, just a few days ago." Zhu Bajie nodded solemnly.

    How many days ago?  A few days ago, I was on the road with Monkey King and Tang Sanzang, and I heard what Zhu Bajie said. At the beginning, Guanyin Bodhisattva told Zhu Bajie,

    ?There were two people who came to Gaolaozhuang, but there were obviously three people in my party. In the temple where the black bear spirit was, Monkey King also invited Guanyin Bodhisattva to help.

    Even if Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva's memory is relatively poor, it can't be so bad. How could he not remember how many of us came here.

    And why the monkey's Huaguo Mountain was attacked at the first time. It happened to be the day when Zhu Bajie entered Gaolaozhuang. All these unacceptable things were all directed at Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    Monkey King seemed to have realized that something was wrong, whether it was Zhu Bajie's appearance or his own Huaguo Mountain's sudden fire, it seemed that the finger of all these pointed at Ye Chen.

    "This Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva loves to live and be vicious. People who say they believe in Buddhism don't want to kill, and have the virtue of loving life in their hearts, but they come to you and die time and again.

    Ye Chen listen to me, it doesn't matter if you don't take this sutra, when I get to Lingshan, I will definitely seek justice for you!  "

    "No, I can't control the matter of learning scriptures, and I have to go." Ye Chen nodded gratefully to Monkey King when he heard it,

    Immediately vetoed, not to mention the reason of the system in the body, he has already told himself that if he can't complete the task, there is only a possibility of physical and spiritual destruction,  (remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 1485 calculation three

    ?

    Even if there is no such thing, Ye Chen's temper has already come up. He is the kind of master who faces difficulties, and the more Guanyin Bodhisattva makes things difficult for him,

    The more he became interested in this spiritual mountain and the scriptures, and his master told himself that if he wanted to become a strong man, he had to go westward.

    Ye Chen wants to become strong, and wants to control his destiny in his own hands, instead of being at the mercy of all kinds of people.

    Thinking about it, Ye Chen's eyes also began to dance with anger.  Come on, Guanyin, you want me to die so much, so come and try, my fate is here,

    Whether you can take it or not depends on your ability!

    The three chatted until dawn, and finally Zhu Bajie decided to follow Tang Sanzang to go to the West to learn scriptures.

    Arriving at Gao Laozhuang, Tang Seng and everyone in the Gao Mansion went outside to greet him, but when they saw Zhu Bajie pacing over, everyone in the Gao Mansion was so frightened that they all looked like headless flies.

    At first it was bumpy.

    Zhu Bajie didn't pay attention to their commotion, after all, he was already familiar with it. If they saw that they didn't behave, then it was worth thinking about.

    Keeping her gaze on Gao Cuilan, at this moment Gao Cuilan saw her expression no longer showed the admiration she used to have. Sure enough, even two people who love each other will be taken care of and disliked because of their looks.

    After Zhu Bajie chuckled, he turned his head and bowed down to Tang Sanzang,

    "Disciple Zhu Bajie, ordered by Guanyin Bodhisattva, is here to wait for the arrival of the master. I hope that the master will take me with him when he goes west. My old pig will definitely look up to the master along the way!"

    Zhu Bajie said while cupping his fists.

    "What? This pig demon is arranged by Guanyin Bodhisattva to wait for this person here?"

    Hearing Zhu Bajie's words, Gao Yuanwai was naturally overjoyed,

    Hastily stepped forward and said to Tang Seng.

    "Master, it turned out to be a person arranged by Guanyin Bodhisattva, so don't be polite, and quickly make him a disciple. I can't guarantee that this pig has just passed away.

    He is a good hand at work. He can carry more than a dozen loads of water and split dozens of bundles of firewood every day. It is really hard work. You can keep him by your side, and he will definitely become your proud disciple.

    Gao Yuanwai almost praised Zhu Bajie as a flower in front of Tang Seng,

    Just hope Tang Seng can subdue Zhu Bajie.

    Although Zhu Bajie was cast in a pig fetus, he is a little lazy and lazy, but he can still feel the warmth and warmth of this kind of human feelings. The purpose of Gao Yuanwai's words is to let Tang Seng take the time to accept Zhu Bajie, a stinky pig.

    Don't leave him in Gaolaozhuang to cause unnecessary trouble to the folks in the village.

    ?In this regard, Zhu Bajie could only sigh with a wry smile. For Gao Yuanwai's family, he really got up earlier than the chicken, but slept later than the dog.

    I just hope that one day I can completely impress this family, and when my identity is announced, I can see it for the sake of my hard work and not care about my appearance.

    But obviously, I did think too much.  No matter how much he paid for this family, a monster is a monster, and it is impossible to stand with others.

    "Okay, it turned out that Guanyin Bodhisattva told you to wait for me here, then I will accept you as a disciple. I wonder if you have any other name besides Zhu Gangguan?"

    Tang Seng moved a rosary and said softly.

    "Return to Master, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva gave me a name, named Wu Neng."

    This Wu Neng is not a homonym for incompetence, it means being able because of enlightenment, or it can be directly interpreted as "enlightenment".  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1486 Pig Wu Neng

    ?

    That is to say, although we are naturally dull, we are not completely uncivilized. As long as we persist in strengthening our self-cultivation, one day we will reach a higher realm of life.

    "Well, the Bodhisattva has a heart, so I am summoning you by a common name, so that I can summon you later,"

    "Follow the master's arrangement."

    "I heard from Gao Yuanwai that your appetite is different from ordinary people, and you often steal poultry from the village. In this way,

    Since you don't eat the five meats and the three hates, I will give you an alias and call it Bajie.  "

    "Haha, Zhu Wuneng, Zhu Bajie, a good name, a good name!" Sun Wukong on the side clapped his hands and applauded when he heard this.

    Monkey King was a little bit lucky, but fortunately he didn't let Tang Seng name himself.

    "Uh, master, isn't this too much?"

    "Don't talk too much, it's settled like that, Wukong, you go to the stable and bring the white horse, Gao Benefactor, the poor monk has been here for a long time,

    I really can't bear to continue to bother, and I am going to get on the horse and set off today.

    I hope Gao Yuanwai will take care, thank you for the hospitality, the poor monk thanked you again.  "Tang Seng clasped his hands together, took a deep look at Gao Yuanwai and said.

    "Hey, master, I've only stayed here for a few days, come and come, stay again" Gao Yuanwai, who was about to speak, saw Zhu Bajie in the distance, and he lost his heart to keep Tang Seng.

    A group of people bid farewell to Gao Yuanwai and embarked on a journey again.

    "Idiot, you are here to carry the burden!" Sun Wukong said and threw the burden on Zhu Bajie.

    "Why!"

    "Nonsense, that Gao Yuanwai has praised you so much, if you don't take the burden seriously now, will you pay off later?" Sun Wukong curled his lips and said unceremoniously.

    Then he drove away without looking back, looking at the posture, he should have gone to find Shanguo.

    Looking at the two senior brothers who were bickering, Ye Chen also smiled lightly. It seems that this trip to the west is much more fun.

    "Hmph, this stinky monkey bullies me like this because I'm new here. When I get a chance, old pig, I must practice with you like that."

    Although he said so, if he really uses martial arts, Zhu Bajie's strength is not enough to scare Monkey King.

    After walking for half an hour, Zhu Bajie sat on the ground and walked away without saying anything.

    Seeing this, Tang Sanzang also let out a sigh of relief,

    "Ye Chen, we've been on the road for too long today, why don't we just rest here and wait for Wukong to come back."

    "Then follow what the master thinks." Ye Chen didn't care, after all, the journey of learning the scriptures is not something that can be reached in a hurry, and he still understands the principle of haste makes waste.

    Seeing the group of people sitting down, Zhu Bajie also became interested. Looking at a small stream next to him, he ran towards the stream as soon as he had an idea.

    "Master, you wait here for a while, I see there are small fish and shrimps in the water, wait for me to catch some big ones for you.

    As he spoke, he plunged in, and when it came to food,

    That Zhu Bajie must be in the lead!  "

    "Amitabha, Master Ye, hurry up and stop Bajie. How can we, as monks, eat meat? It is absolutely forbidden."

    Ye Chen was extremely resistant to it, why should the monk avoid this,

    "It's okay, master. I'll help you eat when he comes up. Anyway, you and Zhu Bajie can't eat it, but it doesn't mean I can't eat it. Don't worry, it can't be wasted."

    Ye Chen smiled knowingly,

    Damn it, now that you're pretending, when you designed to trick Monkey King, why didn't you say that the monks don't tell lies?  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1487 Grilled Fish

    ?

    Not long after Ye Chen finished speaking,

    I saw Zhu Bajie rushing out of the stream beside him,

    There are also some small fish and shrimp,

    "Hey master, master, look that I caught such a big fish." The silly Zhu Bajie held a fat carp in each hand,

    It seems that it weighs about twenty catties, and it still looks alive and kicking in Zhu Bajie's hands.

    "Bajie! The monks are merciful, how can you regard life as reckless, hurry up and release this fish, you must know, now you are my apprentice,

    In the future, it will be mainly vegetarian, eight precepts, eight precepts, have you forgotten why I gave you this name?  " Tang Sanzang looked at Zhu Bajie with a straight face,

    The Buddhist bead in his hand kept twitching, signaling Zhu Bajie to release the fish back into the stream as soon as possible.

    "Master, this was finally caught, this"

    "Release!"

    "Okay." The dejected Zhu Bajie could only nod, and walked towards the edge of the stream carrying the carp.

    "Hey, second senior brother, wait a minute, what are you in a hurry for, can't you eat it if you don't?"

    "You? Brother Ye, I didn't say that, you see the master is still angry, isn't it a little bad for you to eat fish in front of him," Zhu Bajie kindly dissuaded Ye Chen, signaling him not to commit crimes against the wind.

    But Ye Chen didn't take it seriously at all,

    "Hey, it's okay. You are monks, but I'm not. Then you can't prevent the whole world from eating meat just because you are monks. There is no such saying, right? Grand Master?"

    Ye Chen deliberately smiled in the direction of Tang Sanzang and said.

    "Amitabha, of course I can't control the affairs of Donor Ye, but"

    Just as Tang Seng was about to speak, he was interrupted by Ye Chen who was beside him.

    "Then it's over, there's nothing to worry about, that second senior brother, you accompany the archmage around elsewhere, let me come and clean up this fish, and don't say that I killed the Holy Spirit again."

    Seeing the situation, Ye Chen quickly rolled up his sleeves and prepared to fight hard.

    "Hey, I really don't know where the rules came from. The wine and meat passed through the intestines, and the Buddha left words in his heart. It took so many years for the ancestors to get to the top of the food chain.

    It's not for you people to feel sorry for the soul, if you don't eat it, it will be over if you don't eat it.  "

    Ye Chen really couldn't understand the rules of this kind of Buddhism, so he took out the Dragon Slaying Sword with him. There was no way, the only sharp weapon he carried with him was this Dragon Slaying Sword.

    Using this magic weapon to clean up fish viscera is probably the only one in the world who can do this kind of thing.

    But Ye Chen doesn't care about these,

    The dragon-killing sword became more and more convenient in his hands. He cut open the belly of the fish with one knife, gently picked out the internal organs inside, and scraped off all the brocade pieces from the carp with the cutting edge of the dragon-killing sword.

    "Hey, Wei Zhengmeng slayed dragons in the past, but today I, Ye Chen, slay dragons and slaughter fish. In fact, they are all the same in nature, they all swim in water,"

    ? Ye Chen chuckled, happily like an idiot, took the processed fish to the stream to wash it, and then strung it up with a bamboo pole.

    Build a bonfire, hum a little tune, and start roasting,

    High mountains and flowing water, grilled fish in hand, what could be more comfortable than the current scene.

    Ye Chen closed his eyes in relief, enjoying the comfort that nature brought him in this second.

    And Tang Sanzang and Zhu Bajie did not walk away too far, after all, it would be difficult to act together when they left.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1488 Wine and meat through intestines

    ?

    During the period, Zhu Bajie always cast his eyes in the direction of Ye Chen, but he could see Tang Seng's eyes in a blink of an eye,

    "Why hasn't this stinky monkey come here? My old pig is already so hungry that his chest is stuck to his back." Helplessly, Zhu Bajie could only complain about why Monkey King couldn't eat.

    But the most terrifying thing has come quietly,

    Ye Chen's grilled fish has become slightly browned after being flipped several times, and while it is sizzling and oily, it emits a charming fragrance.

    It just so happened that the location Ye Chen chose was upwind,

    The gust of wind in the valley passed by gently, and all of it was blown into Zhu Bajie's nostrils.

    How could the gluttonous Zhu Bajie bear it? This fragrance was like a fuse, detonating Zhu Bajie's hungry stomach.

    "Master, please, just this once!" Zhu Bajie said to Tang Seng with his mouth watering,

    There is no way, the taste of this grilled fish is too tempting, just the saliva, Zhu Bajie has already swallowed dozens of mouthfuls.

    "Hmph, if you get entangled with me about this matter again, then you don't have to go on this westbound road. Go back to your Gao Laozhuang earlier, and I won't stop you."

    Hearing this, Zhu Bajie was really frightened. He wanted to taste some meat, but he didn't expect Tang Seng's reaction to be so strong, so he quickly closed his mouth.

    It didn't take long to be driven away, and I couldn't hold back the face.

    But it is true that this fragrance is really too fragrant, Zhu Bajie is greedy, and Tang Seng is the same, but he can't express it too clearly,

    Sitting cross-legged on a stone, he kept reciting scriptures, but even if he persisted, his body was extremely honest.

    "The gurgling stomach is particularly obvious in this silent forest.

    When Zhu Bajie heard it, he could only dare to be angry and dare not speak out. This monk is still angry. If you tease him now, the journey to the west is probably enough.

    "Hoohoo, it looks like it's almost done," Ye Chen woke up and picked up the grilled fish and blew on it.

    A burnt smell is passed from the nostrils to the brain,

    "Heh, you don't eat meat, let me see if you are a monk or not." Ye Chen looked at Tang Seng who was sitting cross-legged. This position was specially chosen for this monk.

    The intention is to let him ask about this delicacy in the world.

    "Hey, it's too bad, only Ye can enjoy such a delicious fish." Ye Chen deliberately amplified his voice, and took a bite unceremoniously.

    The tender fish meat exploded from between the lips and teeth. I haven¡¯t eaten meat for a long time. Thinking about it, this may be the first meal since I came to this world.

    The first meal I can think of is the old woman's clear soup. I don't know where they reincarnated and lived a good life.

    Thinking of the two old people who wanted to save themselves even if they had nothing to eat at home, Ye Chen felt sad.

    "Forget about birth, old age, sickness and death, I can't control it, just live in the moment."

    Ye Chen felt relieved, shook his head, and then gnawed on his own fish.

    "Master! The so-called wine and meat pass through the intestines, and the Buddha keeps it in his heart! It's no big deal to eat less, after all, as long as there is a Buddha in your heart, isn't it all right?"

    "That's right, master, there is really nothing wrong with what brother Ye said. As long as there is a Buddha in your heart, then"

    Zhu Bajie whimpered and began to speak,

    And it was Tang Seng's cold eyes that paid him back

    "Let's go! Don't wait for Wukong." It may be because Ye Chen's words are too hurtful,

    Tang Seng stepped on the white horse alone, and walked forward by himself.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1489 Yellow Wind Monster

    ?

    "Hey, Brother Ye! Let's go, or we won't be in a hurry." Zhu Bajie greeted Ye Chen anxiously,

    But Ye Chen on the stone was lying motionless,

    "Hey," Zhu Bajie sighed softly and followed Tang Seng's pace, not knowing whether he sighed for Tang Seng or regretted the grilled fish.

    "Let's go, let's go, only by suffering a little bit can you know with whom you are a grasshopper on the same rope."

    Ye Chen deliberately did not go with Tang Seng,

    We will soon arrive at Huangfengling, and it will be the first time that Tang Seng will be taken away. I want to see if your Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva will come to protect you this time.

    Ye Chen methodically ate the two fish, licked his fingers reluctantly, and then walked in the direction Tang Sanzang was going.

    Whoosh, a sound of breaking wind came from the sky, Ye Chen took a closer look, it turned out that Monkey King came back from picking wild fruits.

    "Well. Where are the master and the idiot?" Sun Wukong, who was holding the wild fruit, looked around and saw that there were no voices from Tang Seng and Zhu Bajie, and asked suspiciously.

    "They went ahead, Mou, I left it for you." Ye Chen took out a half-day grilled fish from behind, and handed it to Monkey King.

    "Wow, you boy, how dare you eat meat. Don't you know we monks are not allowed to eat meat?

    Looking at the grilled fish in Ye Chen's hand, Monkey King said eagerly.

    "Hey, I'm not a monk, why do I care about these, eat or not." Ye Chen said indifferently.

    "Hey, you really are." But Sun Wukong didn't say much. Ye Chen left him with his whole heart, and he couldn't let him down. Besides, he didn't have any interest in becoming a Buddha.

    Pick up the grilled fish and start eating

    "Wo, boy, you are really good at grilling fish, and the taste is not bad." Sun Wukong gave a thumbs up and said in admiration.

    "That's not true, my craft is inherited from my ancestors." Picking up a fruit at random, stuffing it into his mouth, he said triumphantly.

    "Let's go, we have to chase them, if we don't hurry up, it will be too late."

    After eating the grilled fish in two bites, Monkey King wiped his mouth and said repeatedly.

    "Let's go, let's go." Ye Chen calculated the time in his mind, reckoning that after a while, Tang Seng might have been swept away.

    And when the two arrived, as expected, the white horse and luggage were still there, but Tang Seng was missing. Only Zhu Bajie was waiting anxiously in place.

    Seeing Monkey King and Ye Chen coming, Zhu Bajie seemed to see hope.

    "Big brother, master, master was just captured by a monster!"

    "What did you say?" Upon hearing this, Monkey King's head exploded instantly, and he went up and pulled Zhu Bajie by the collar and asked.

    "Just now, Master and I walked well, suddenly there was a gust of yellow wind blowing in the valley, I was blinded by the yellow wind and couldn't open my eyes, when I can see clearly,

    The master has disappeared,

    Only the white horse and luggage are left, so I guess the master must have been captured by a monster, and I dare not act rashly, so I can only wait for you to come back?  "

    "Drink!" Sun Wukong scratched his head anxiously when he heard that, from what direction did they go?

    "Going east," Zhu Bahuan said, pointing.

    "Ye Chen, you and Bajie take care of your luggage, I'll go back as soon as I go!" Monkey King no longer hesitated, summoned somersault cloud, and turned up with a somersault, sliding towards the eastern sky like a bolt of lightning.

    There is nothing to say about Sun Wukong's detection of evil spirits.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1490 scolding

    ?

    After a while, I felt the clue at the foot of a mountain, and walked up to it, as expected, it was a cave of monsters.

    In Huangfeng Cave, three big characters stand on the plaque.

    Without saying a word, he took out his golden cudgel and started shouting!

    "Monster! Come and fight your grandpa grandpa!" But no matter how much Monkey King shouted, the gate of the cave was closed tightly, and there was no sign of opening it at all.

    There is no way but to use the old rules,

    The round golden cudgel hit the gate fiercely, but it was different from the previous situation, when the golden cudgel collided with the gate, the gate did not move at all, and there were bursts of Buddha light,

    This made Monkey King very puzzled. After a long time, Monkey King could only go back to the original place and discuss countermeasures with Ye Chen.

    "Buddha light? Is this monster a Buddhist?" Zhu Bajie couldn't understand after listening to Monkey King's narration.

    How could a monster practice the Buddha's light of Buddhism, even with the protection of a Buddha, then why did he come here to be a monster.

    The two were very puzzled.

    However, Ye Chen did know the clues.

    The name of the monster who dominates the mountain here is Huangfeng Monster.

    Also known as the Great Sage Huangfeng, it was a rat who had attained enlightenment at the foot of the Lingshan Mountain. Because he ate the clear oil in the glazed cup, he was afraid that King Kong would catch him and question him, so he ran to Huangfengling to stir up demons.

    It is not very strange that he came from Lingshan and he knows one or two Buddhist scriptures, but the problem now is that this yellow wind monster relies on the Buddha's light to protect his body.

    It is very tricky to close the door tightly and not open it. Ye Chen also feels that he has played a little too much. He wanted to let Tang Monk Zhang Chang remember, but who would have thought that such a situation would happen,

    If the Yellow Wind Monster hadn't opened the door and boiled Tang Monk inside, wouldn't it even be necessary to fetch scriptures?

    Just when Ye Chen was also very anxious, Zhu Bajie volunteered to say.

    "Eldest brother, you just wait here, let me, old pig, meet this yellow wind monster for a while!"

    "Bajie, be careful in everything."

    Helpless, Monkey King can only let Zhu Bajie go up to think of a solution, and he has nothing to do.

    After a while, Zhu Bajie came to the entrance of this cave. He didn't knock on the door with a rake like Monkey King, but stood at the entrance of the cave and began to curse.

    Having lived in the world for so many years, the art of language has been passed down quite a bit, just like a shrew swearing at the street and spitting wildly,

    After speaking for half an hour without repeating the same sentence,

    The King Huangfeng in the cave couldn't stand it anymore, and finally fulfilled Zhu Bajie's wish, and the cave door finally opened slowly.

    A yellow-skinned monster stood resolutely at the entrance of the cave, resembling a big weasel, holding a three-pronged steel fork,

    He was staring viciously at Zhu Bajie in the distance.

    "You pig demon is so vicious, you can say such vulgar words, you and I are both demon clan, I really feel ashamed to be with you."

    "Bah! You weasel, don't say these are useless, tell me, did you take my master away!"

    Zhu Bajie doesn't care what you say, he comes up and cuts directly to the topic and speaks.

    "Your master? Oh, I've heard about the monk from the Eastern Tang Dynasty. The meat of this monk is extremely tender. It is said that eating a piece of meat can make you immortal.

    Are you not tempted by such temptations before you?  "

    "Bah! Let me tell you! We are ordered by the Tathagata Buddha to go to the west to worship the Buddha and seek sutras. If you dare to touch a single hair of that monk, you will be waiting to bear the wrath of the Tathagata Buddha." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1491 Fox pretends to be tiger

    ?

    Who said that Zhu Bajie's brain is not good, his words are undoubtedly a warning to the Yellow Wind Monster, telling him that Tang Sanzang is not something he can touch, because he knew in advance that Monkey King told him that the Yellow Wind Monster's cave has some hidden dangers.  The Buddha's light shines everywhere, so this yellow wind monster is very likely to have a very close relationship with Buddhism. Zhu Bajie cleverly moved out the handle of Buddhism. Now there are two ways in front of the yellow wind monster.  Tang Seng, and the second is to finish eating Tang Seng, but according to Zhu Bajie's tone, he will not live long after eating Tang Seng. Does the person arranged by Tathagata Buddha just eat it?

    Sure enough, after Zhu Bajie said these words, the expression on Huang Fengguai's face changed a lot, and his complacent face also became gloomy.

    "Is this true?"

    "Hmph, will your grandpa pig lie to you?"!  Zhu Bajie saw that the plan was about to succeed, he clasped his fingers and said in an orderly manner.

    And the yellow wind monster's eyes rolled straight. He had experienced the existence of the Tathagata Buddha. He could strangle himself to death with just one finger. He secretly ran out of Lingshan in order to live for a long time.  , Now for an unfounded rumor, put your own name on it, no, no.

    "Forget it, there are green hills left, so I'm not afraid that there will be no firewood!" Huang Fenggui gritted his teeth, and was about to go back to the cave to release Tang Seng, but the little demon at the side saw Zhu Bajie's erratic eyes, and became suspicious.  Before possessing the body, he whispered a few words in the ear of the yellow wind monster.

    "Your Majesty, don't be fooled by this pig demon. He said that Tang Sanzang was the Buddhist scripture learner named by the Buddha, so why didn't the Buddha clean up the monsters on the road for him, or just give him the scriptures directly?"  Even better, why bother to go from the Eastern Tang Dynasty to the Western Lingshan? In my opinion, they are not fake, and the Buddha appointed them, but it does not mean that the Tathagata Buddha gave him a protective umbrella.  In my opinion, the Buddha would not care about this kind of thing at all. If every person who goes to the Western Lingshan to learn Buddhist scriptures is protected by the Tathagata Buddha, is the Buddha still busy?

    This pig demon is probably playing tricks on the tiger.  "

    To say that this little demon's IQ is really high, the clues are revealed in one sentence, and the yellow wind monster is also sensitive to the Tathagata Buddha because he escaped from Lingshan, so he suddenly didn't turn around.

    "Hmph, you pig demon, you almost got caught in your path, and even brought out the Tathagata Buddha to scare me, so the Tathagata Buddha can actually come and go as soon as you call it?

    Don't be presumptuous here, if you say one more word, I will chop off your pig's head and use it as an appetizer for my monk meat!  "

    "Grandma's, your grandpa pig's head is not what you, a weasel, eat whenever you want. Let me weigh your weight!"

    Seeing that words are useless, Zhu Bajie didn't say much, and with one move, a nine-toothed rake appeared in his hand, "Eat me!"

    The pre-emptive Zhu Bajie swung the rake at the Yellow Wind Monster in a disorderly manner, and the Yellow Wind Monster with the steel fork in his hand did not show weakness. After all, he was a monster who grew up at the foot of the Lingshan Mountain, so he dared to take over the mountain and become king?  Immediately rushed up and wrestled with Zhu Bajie. The two fought back and forth for countless rounds, but they could not tell the difference.  Suddenly, a golden iron rod appeared.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1492 hairs

    ?

    Fortunately, Monkey King arrived in time.

    "Oh, senior brother, you are here, old pig, I almost died." Seeing Monkey King jumping to the ground, Zhu Bajie cried and cried.

    "Okay, you idiot, you did a good job, you finally got it out, let's see mine."

    Monkey King pulled up the iron rod that went deep into the ground from the ground, then pointed at the Yellow Wind Monster and said coldly.

    "Let people go, or die!"

    "Big words, I don't know what kind of monkey you are!" The Yellow Wind Monster naturally ignored Sun Wukong's threats,

    Then he looked coldly at the two people in front of him.

    "Listen well, your grandpa has a nickname, called Monkey King!"

    "The Great Sage Equaling Heaven? Sun Wukong? Wasn't he pushed down by the Buddha to the foot of the Five Elements Mountain? Why?"

    "Look at the stick!" Before the yellow wind monster had time to react, the golden cudgel had already appeared in front of his eyes, and he was knocked sideways by the golden cudgel when he was about to resist with the steel fork.

    Seeing that the ice blade in his hand was abolished by Monkey King, the Huangfeng Monster, who became angry from embarrassment, made a big move.

    "Little ones! Give it to me!" The yellow wind monster gave an order, and hundreds of little monsters in the cave rushed out with various ice blades.

    Seeing the group of goblins in Wu Yangyang, Zhu Bajie retreated a few steps in fright, and hid behind Monkey King.

    "Uh, brother monkey, it's up to you, old pig, my task is completed."

    "Hmph, don't worry, this little monster can't do anything to me."

    Speaking of which, Sun Wukong pulled a bunch of hair from his neck, took it off his hand and blew it lightly, and the moment his breath floated down, each hair turned into a little monkey holding a weapon.

    One by one, they turned somersaults and rushed towards many little monsters. They were inseparable for a while, while Monkey King and Zhu Bajie stood on the rocks and watched this good show.

    And the little monsters on the side of the Yellow Wind Monster have cultivated for less than a hundred years, and they just took human form. How can they compare with Monkey King's vellus hair?

    In a short while, all of them were defeated.

    But the yellow wind monster saw that his situation was gone, and without looking back, he turned into a gust of yellow wind and blew into the cave, even closing the gate tightly.

    "Brother Monkey! This weasel is gone!"

    "Drink! It's really counting numbers." Sun Wukong was also furious when he saw the fleeing yellow wind monster.

    Then with one move, all the little monkeys were brought back.

    "Let's go, discuss the countermeasures with Ye Chen first, that kid has many ways, I guess there should be no problem finding him." Thinking of Ye Chen's ghost idea, Monkey King and Zhu Bajie hurried back to the camp.

    At this time, Ye Chen was reading the wordless book taught by his master, and he also faintly felt the wonderful method in it. He tried to use the magic power of the Da Luo Jinxian that his master passed on to him,

    A little bit was injected into this book, and the book that had no words at first started to have a commotion of faint ink dots. This situation made Ye Chen, who had been suffering for a long time, happy.

    If there is a reaction, it means that what I think should be correct. As long as I have fully grasped the magic power of Da Luo Jinxian, then I will be able to unlock all the secrets in this wordless book in a short time.

    While he was meditating, he didn't know that Monkey King and Zhu Bajie had been waiting for him for a long time.

    If it wasn't for Ye Chen's breathing, Sun Wukong might have already gone to the underworld to meet the prince of Hades.

    "Hey, have you all come back yet?" Ye Chen said loudly after waking up, (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 1493 Enlightenment

    ?

    Seeing Ye Chen wake up, Zhu Bajie and Monkey King also let out a sigh of relief, as long as there is nothing wrong with this kid.

    "Ye Chen, Bajie and I went to test the depth of this yellow wind monster today. In fact, he is not a very powerful character, but it is a headache for him to stay behind closed doors.

    There is a brand of Buddhism on his door, and Bajie and I can't open it. After today's incident, I'm afraid he won't open the door after eating the master.  "

    So we come back to see if you have any comments, and let you give us some ideas.

    "Is it still not good?" Ye Chen also expected this situation, the development of the story was based on the fact that Monkey King could not deal with the yellow wind monster alone.

    It turned out to be a Buddhist, so naturally someone can take him.  Ye Chen looked at Monkey King with a weird smile.

    ? At noon the next day, Zhu Bajie was still yelling and cursing in front of the cave as usual, which made Huang Feng very angry. However, due to Monkey King's ability outside the cave, he really didn't dare to open the door.

    "Call it, call it, I'll talk to you guys after I finish eating Tang Monk's meat. Ignoring the noise outside the house, the Yellow Wind Monster walked towards Tang Sanzang who was bound to the stone pillar by Wuhuada.

    "Zuzuzu, it's really delicate skin and tender meat. Even if there were no rumors of immortality, there would probably be many people who would eat you. If you really want to benefit others, then let me try it first."

    However, Tang Seng's eyes were still tightly closed, and he was chanting incomprehensible scriptures, but Huang Fenggui noticed that Tang Seng's mouth was trembling slightly at this time,

    It seems that Tang Seng is really scared.

    Yes, who would say that he will not die when his life is in danger?

    But as a mortal, he naturally has lingering fears about death.

    "Wukong, Bajie, where are you now?" Tang Seng slowly opened his eyes, staring into the distance and said.

    "Hey, monk, I want to ask you something, answer me honestly, or I will eat you now."

    "What is the relationship between you and the Tathagata Buddha in the Western Lingshan Mountain? Did he send you to learn scriptures?" Regarding Zhu Bajie's words, the Yellow Wind Monster was also afraid,

    If Zhu Bajie is right, then Tathagata Buddha may just move his finger, and he will be wiped out in this world, so to be on the safe side, it is better to confirm it here.

    "I took the risk to go to Lingshan for the sake of the country of the Tang Dynasty and to spread better Buddhist ideas throughout the Tang Dynasty. Only for the sake of the people of the world did I embark on the road to the west."

    Tang Seng then said numbly without any expression, this is so happy that the Yellow Wind Monster is so happy, that means that Tang Sanzang has little relationship with Tathagata Buddha,

    In this way, he can eat Tang Monk's meat boldly and safely, and he feels extremely pleasant to Zhu Bajie's scolding outside the house when he is in a good mood.

    "Come on, wash this monk clean, today I will live forever!" Huangfeng Monster greeted a little demon casually, and said loudly.

    Just after he finished saying this, there was a bang,

    The door opened suddenly.

    "What?" The Yellow Wind Monster never expected that the gate of his cave was broken so easily. It was a formation blessed by Buddha's light.

    How do you say it breaks?

    The Yellow Wind Monster couldn't believe his eyes. Even if you have the ability to reach the sky and you are not a Buddhist, then you don't even want to open this door. If you open it, it means it.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1494 Lingji Bodhisattva

    ?

    And everything I saw in front of me was even more in line with the guess of the Yellow Wind Monster. At this time, two figures walked slowly from the ruins of the gate,

    "Lingji Bodhisattva, it seems that I am very grateful to you, grandson, I really don't know what to do without you.

    "The great sage was joking, it is my fate to be appreciated by the great sage." The two chatted casually, not paying attention to the yellow wind monster in front of them at all.

    After the smoke dissipated, the Yellow Wind Monster saw the appearance of the people who came out of it, it was Monkey King and

    And Lingji!  Lingji Bodhisattva?

    After listening to Marven Ye's suggestion, Sun Wukong personally went to Mount Sumeru, invited Bodhisattva Lingji, and asked Ye Chen why he only invited Bodhisattva Lingji,

    Ye Chen did not mention a word, and put on a look of a magic stick, pretending to say

    "The secrets of heaven must not be revealed."

    "Evil beast, do you still want to be presumptuous here?" Ji Ling Bodhisattva clasped his hands together and said in a faint voice,

    ?The Yellow Wind Monster was so frightened that he couldn't even stand still. He didn't expect that Tang Seng was really powerful, and he was able to move Lingji Bodhisattva.

    In fact, it has nothing to do with Tang Seng. These contacts are all made by Monkey King through hard work. How can he have anything to do with Tang Seng.

    Gudong, swallowed hard, Huang Fenggui regretted not listening to Zhu Bajie at the beginning, but now that this is the situation, it is useless to regret, so he simply does not do one thing and keeps going!

    ?He made a quick decision, a faint ruthlessness flashed across the face of the Yellow Wind Monster, a gust of yellow wind spewed out from his mouth when he raised his hand, and the whole cave was enveloped by the yellow gust of wind,

    Monkey King was so squinted that he couldn't open his eyes.

    Although Sun Wukong's golden eyes were open, the strange yellow wind completely ignored them, causing Sun Wukong's pupils to hurt.

    ?Looking at Lingji Bodhisattva at the side, it seemed that he was not affected by the yellow sand in front of him at all. He just took out a blue orb from his waist lightly,

    After muttering a spell, he ran into the air,

    Immediately afterwards, the sound of violent noise rang out from the orb.  As the sound resonated, the sound of the gust of wind began to be slowly covered up.

    After a while, the yellow sand in the entire cave was completely pacified, leaving only the yellow wind monster looking at Lingji Bodhisattva in surprise.

    Taking away the Dingfeng Orb in a leisurely manner, Bodhisattva Lingji looked at the yellow wind monster in front of him without saying a word.

    Under the gaze of Bodhisattva Lingji, Huang Fenggui became more and more uneasy.  Finally, under the extremely strong psychological effect, the whole person could no longer hold on, and knelt down profusely with sweat.

    "You bastard, you have finally cultivated a little bit of Taoism, and you are about to come out to do evil. I feel sorry for you. Why don't you come out with a prototype first?"

    As soon as Bodhisattva Lingji finished speaking, the Yellow Wind Monster slowly curled up together, and then transformed into a weasel as big as a lion.

    "Bodhisattva, what kind of monster is this?" Seeing that the Yellow Wind Monster looked like a mouse but not a mouse, Monkey King was puzzled.

    "Hehe, back to the great sage, this evil animal was originally a yellow-haired marten at the foot of Lingshan Mountain, who stole the oil from the glazed lamp in Lingshan and was afraid that the Tathagata Buddha would blame him.

    So he escaped from Lingshan Mountain and came here to occupy the mountain as king. At first, the people on the mountain didn't make things difficult for him because they saw that his cultivation was not suitable.

    Even if the Great Sage doesn't look for me today, I will take him back to the mountain in a few days.  Alright, great sage, the monster has been subdued, so go find your master quickly.  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1495 really fragrant

    ?

    "Okay, Bodhisattva, take care of yourself." Sun Wukong respectfully bowed to Lingji Bodhisattva, and then rushed into the cave to look for Tang Seng.

    At this time, Tang Seng was tied up on the stone pillar by five flowers,

    The tree fell and the monkeys scattered, and the yellow wind monster had been taken away by Lingji Bodhisattva, so the little monsters in the cave naturally didn't dare to do anything wrong, and started running for their lives one after another.

    "Master! Master!" After Sun Wukong entered the cave, he bumped around like headless chickens,

    "Wukong! Wukong, I'm here!" Hearing Monkey King's shout, Tang Seng woke up from his lethargy and said dying.

    "Master, are you alright, master?" Following the sound, Monkey King saw the bound Tang Seng, and hurried up to untie the rope that bound him.

    "It's okay, it's okay." He said it was okay, but his legs began to tremble involuntarily.

    It was the first time in his life that he escaped from the monster's mouth. Tang Seng didn't want to experience the second time in his life, but he didn't know it. After that, he would have to experience this kind of reality ninety-nine times and eighty-one times.

    It was enough for him to collect.

    "Wukong, thank you very much for being a teacher." Tang Seng said with emotion while holding Monkey King's hand.

    Now thinking about the kind of things I did at the beginning, it is really chilling, there is no way, what I believe in is Buddhism, and the words of Guanyin Bodhisattva are like orders,

    Even if Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva let himself die, he would put his head into a stone without hesitation,

    But I have neglected Sun Wukong's feelings, even though it is like this, whenever I encounter something, I always rush to the forefront,

    I really need to weigh the importance of my apprentice and the Guanyin Bodhisattva again.

    "Hey, master, you and I, master and apprentice, still say thank you for these things. By the way, it's not my old grandson who put down the Huangfeng monster this time, but Lingji Bodhisattva."

    Monkey King waved his hand to indicate that there is no need to say anything.

    "Where is Lingji Bodhisattva?" Upon hearing that a Bodhisattva was coming, Tang Seng would go up and thank him for whatever he said.

    "Hey, the masters are all gone, there is no need to go, I think it is getting late, the second junior brother and Ye Chen may be waiting impatiently, I think we should go back quickly."

    Monkey King looked up at the red sunset and said softly.

    "Alright, go back quickly and don't let Ba Jie and Ye Chen wait too long."

    Tang Seng also nodded, took the Zen staff from Monkey King, and walked forward slowly

    "Brother Ye, is your chicken cooked or not? The sun is almost setting, and I don't know what's going on with the senior brother. If I don't know, I didn't rescue the master."

    Although Zhu Bajie kept talking about Tang Seng, his eyes never left the roast chicken.

    At this time, the two of them were roasting a pheasant that they didn't know where they got it over a big fire.

    At first, Zhu Bajie was worried about Tang Seng's comfort, so he didn't plan to eat anything, but when Ye Chen casually roasted a small fish and stuffed it into Zhu Bajie's mouth,

    Zhu Bajie, who had turned on meat, sat there and was more active than Ye Chen, reminding Ye Chen to turn over from time to time.

    "Hey, brother pig, don't worry, the monkey went with Lingji Bodhisattva, so it's easy to get rid of that little demon?"

    "Hoo hoo, it's almost ready, come to Brother Zhu, have a taste and see if it's done."

    Ye Chen blew on the charcoal on the roast chicken, grabbed an extra-large chicken leg and handed it to Zhu Bajie,

    ? Already hungry, Zhu Bajie's saliva has already flooded,

    "Wow, this oily chicken drumstick looks delicious." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1496 Superiority

    ?

    Zhu Bajie first took a deep breath with the pig's nose, and was about to bite down with his big mouth.

    Suddenly behind me, I don¡¯t know who gave me a chestnut,

    "Oh! Who is it?" Zhu Bajie, who was in pain, yelled, and turned around to find that Monkey King was looking at him with a smile, and Tang Seng also rushed over slowly from a distance.

    "Uh, Brother Hou, you are all right, master!" Zhu Bajie hurriedly shook off the chicken leg in his hand, wiped his hand on his large sleeve robe and said.

    "Hey, you man, don't throw away food." Ye Chen picked up the chicken leg that Zhu Bajie had left on the ground in distress, blew it and gnawed it by himself.

    He was not surprised by Tang Seng's consolation at all. According to the records of Journey to the West, assuming that Tang Seng died in such a difficult time,

    Then the identity of the person who learned the scriptures should be changed.

    "Ye Chen, the master is here, you should put away your food." Monkey King stepped forward and reminded in a low voice.

    It is certain that monks cannot eat meat. Eating meat in front of him is a kind of provocation to Buddhism. No matter how good-tempered a monk is, he can't bear such a thing.

    Looking at Ye Chen again, it seems that he didn't hear Monkey King's reminder, and he gnawed on the roast chicken in his hand with his mouth full of oil. Zhu Bajie looked so greedy,

    However, reason told me that it is better not to walk the tightrope, or Tang Seng will drive him away again.

    "Let's pack up and let's go on the road after Ye Chen finishes eating," and what Tang Seng said surprised Zhu Bajie. At this moment, Tang Seng's attitude is completely different from his previous self.

    Tang Seng is extremely disgusted with eating meat, just like yesterday, when he saw Ye Chen eating fish, Tang Seng turned his head and left, why doesn't he care now.

    "Hehe." Ye Chen just smiled at this,

    But they didn't feel anything wrong at all, they still gnawed on the chicken bones in an orderly manner, just like that, the three of them watched Ye Chen eat the whole chicken,

    Ye Chen licked his five fingers, stroked his belly contentedly, and burped.

    "Let's go."

    Then he stepped forward and took up Tang Seng's white horse, leading the way.

    There was no nonsense along the way. Seeing that it was getting dark, Tang Seng stepped off the white horse,

    "Bajie, Wukong, go get some firewood early, let's spend the night here today."

    "Okay, master, then what, idiot, you go to the woods to find some wood, I will go to Caidian wild fruit and come back, master may be hungry." Monkey King said to Zhu Bajie who was already dozing off.

    "Oh, okay, big brother, don't go too far," Zhu Bajie nodded and went into the forest.

    At this time, only Ye Chen and Tang Seng were left.

    Ye Chen ignored Tang Seng, and found a stone to comprehend the wordless scriptures.

    "Ye Chen, you seem to have some opinion on me." After a long silence, Tang Seng couldn't help but finally said.

    "How can it be, you are an archmage, I dare not have any opinion on you?" Ye Chen didn't even look at Tang Seng, then closed his eyes and rested his mind.

    Seeing the situation, Tang Seng could only shake his head with a wry smile,

    If you have any opinion on me, you can bring it up. After all, we will get along for a long time in the future, and you were the first to bring up the matter of traveling west, and you were the one who found me.

    Now this is a bit unreasonable,

    "Hey, do you still have a sense of superiority?" Ye Chen was very happy when he heard this (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 1497 selfish

    ?

    Then he opened his eyes and looked at Tang Seng in front of him, and smiled softly.

    "Okay, okay, I really didn't misread you, you really are so selfish.

    "Why did you say that?" Tang Seng said slowly, pulling a rosary in his hand.

    "Back when you gave up the lives of two of your followers around Chang'an City, I felt that you were extremely selfish. You had a fresh life in front of you. If you were killed like that, you didn't even blink your eyes.  The Buddha Dharma is boundless and the appearance is dignified. You can ask yourself whether the Buddha in your heart also regards life as grass.

    Later, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva gave you a hat, saying that it could control Monkey King for you. You taught Monkey King to you without saying a word, and even lied that you bought it in Chang¡¯an City. Don¡¯t you believe in Buddhism?  Maybe you have memorized the saying that monks don¡¯t tell lies, but why did you stop implementing it when you came here, so that I have already exposed you later, and you still want to carry the lie to the end?

    You don't know if this thing can endanger the life of Monkey King, but just because of a word from Guanyin Bodhisattva, you put this hat on Monkey King's head resolutely. Ask yourself, when your real life is in danger,  Why didn't your Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva rush to you, huh?  Who saved you?  It's Monkey King, the Monkey King who was betrayed by you and resolutely tried everything to save you!  "

    Ye Chen became more and more angry. He really didn't want to fight against Sun Wukong, but he felt that this monk was too inhuman. He talked about Amitabha all day long, but when he was in danger, the Buddha who saved the suffering came again.  Why not.

    Tang Seng, who was stunned by Ye Chen and couldn't say a word, could only look at Ye Chen blankly. Ye Chen hadn't mentioned his own business yet. He clearly saw it when he was swallowed by the white dragon horse, but because of Guanyin  Bodhisattva's doubts can only sell Ye Chen's life, and help Guanyin Bodhisattva to cover up this matter.

    Thinking about it now, it is not an exaggeration to say that Tang Seng is a dog of Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    "Tell you monk, I only learn scriptures to complete my task. There are so many people going west, I follow everyone, not because of how good you are,

    In my opinion, your title as the number one great mage of the Tang Dynasty is really not suitable.  "

    Ye Chen is not polite now. He knows that if he doesn't wake up Tang Seng now, it will be more difficult to go on. Now Guanyin Bodhisattva has obviously started to target himself.

    If Tang Seng still looks like Guanyin Bodhisattva licking dogs, then even if he has nine lives, it is not enough for him to squander.

    ?No way, I can only blame myself for being too weak now. At this moment, because of Ye Chen's words, Tang Seng also began to fall into deep thought. Is my Buddhist way really right?  Is this kind of thing that is based on the Bodhisattva and obeys orders right or wrong?

    Ye Chen didn't say anything more when he saw Tang Seng who was silent. He believed that as long as he was a normal person, he would weigh the pros and cons. Assuming that he was following the advice of Guanyin Bodhisattva, he didn't care about the life or death of the people around him.  Are there any apprentices?  If things go on like this, it is estimated that he will have to become a polished commander on the way to the west.  Ignoring Tang Seng, Ye Chen sat down and continued to read the wordless scriptures taught to him by his master, (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 1498 Wordless Heavenly Book

    ?

    In today's long period of closed eyes, he has been able to roughly grasp the opening method of this book. At first, he didn't even know where the book was in his body.  Words, but something to be happy about, the current general direction is right, as long as he works harder, he will be able to comprehend the mystery in a short time, and then he will be able to be alone, with the strength of his big Luo Jinxian  , Even if you encounter those monsters that kill people, you still have the means to protect yourself.

    Now my mana has begun to look good. Although I can't control all my mana in one go, Ye Chen can already use one-tenth of the power skillfully. I can't eat a fat man in one go. The road to the west is still long.  Well, take your time, Ye Chen is full of confidence in his future, and will not bow his head because of the bumps and bumps on the road ahead.

    Gently transporting the mana under his control to the wordless book, Ye Chen controlled the strength very carefully. In the previous attempts, Ye Chen ended in failure. This time he was extra careful, and the mana was already left.  After a while, the sweat on his forehead poured down like heavy rain. If he failed this time, Ye Chen might have to wait for a long, long time.

    "Please, please make it happen this time, make it happen." He remembered gritting his teeth and did not forget to stabilize his breathing. The further he went, the less he could make a little mistake.

    The power supplied drained all the strength from Ye Chen's body. If it wasn't for the rocks behind him, he would have fallen down by now.

    The soreness is transmitted from every joint of the body to the nerves of the brain, as if there are thousands of small bugs climbing back and forth in the internal organs,

    Sweat had already cleared Ye Chen's dry and wet skin, but no matter how hard he insisted, the wordless book showed no reaction other than emitting a red light.

    "Is it really not going to work this time?" Ye Chen felt that his power had been completely controlled. Just when he was about to give up, a miraculous scene happened. Suddenly, a warm current burst from his exhausted body and passed to Ye Chen.  The soreness in Chen's limbs disappeared in an instant, and was replaced by a different kind of comfort. Looking at the wordless book, the red light was no longer flickering, and there was a faint golden light flickering on the originally bleached pages.  Ye Chen, who gave up, tried his best to blast the last trace of strength into the scroll because of his body's recovery.

    "Open it for me!" After a roar, a wonderful thing happened, the last sliver of power surged in, as if helping the heavenly book to break through the bottleneck period, Ye Chen, who was flashing golden light, closed his eyes tightly.  When he opened his eyes again, the incantations were densely written on the original book without a single word.

    "What are these?" You can see the characters on it that look like earthworms crawling, Ye Chen has one head and two big ones, and after working so hard for so long, he can't read in the end, you say you are angry, "Grandma, what did the master give you?  They are actually ghost symbols, I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±

    Before the words were finished, the words on the heavenly book jumped down, and they got into Ye Chen's head in the gap between Ye Chen and Ye Chen.

    As if the brain was stuffed with something, "No, it's going to explode!"

    "Ah!" Following Ye Chen's roar, a strong cyclone flowed from  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 1499 Tempered

    ?

    The transparent power penetrated every pore of Ye Chen's body, and he seemed to be reborn after being exhausted.

    After opening his eyes, he saw Monkey King and Zhu Bajie sitting around him, looking worried and terrified.

    "Huh, what's going on?" Ye Chen opened his eyes in a daze,

    "Oh my god, it's okay, it's fine if it's okay." Zhu Bajie sighed,

    "Brother Pig, what's going on, when did you guys come back?"

    "You still said, when we came back, we saw you sitting here mad, yelling and screaming, and thought you were possessed by a demon. If you don't wake up again, I guess I have to go to Guanyin Bodhisattva again.  "

    Monkey King patted his heart and said lightly.

    "What, looking for Guanyin Bodhisattva?" Upon hearing this, Ye Chen was a little glad that he woke up early enough. If Guanyin Bodhisattva came over later, he probably had a dozen ways to kill Ye Chen.

    "It's okay, don't worry, it's just that I've been meditating for too long, and I'm a little invested." Ye Chen casually made an excuse and walked over to Tang Ye.

    "Brother Monkey, let him find a river to wash first, the smell makes me want to vomit." Zhu Bajie said with difficulty, blocking his nose.

    "Smell, what's the smell." Ye Chen raised his hand and saw that his arm was covered with an extremely thick layer of foreign matter, but Ye Chen didn't pay much attention at first,

    But when I smelled that smell, my stomach felt sour, and I felt a sense of nausea spontaneously. I couldn't help but rushed to the nearby river, and plunged into it.

    It took a while to emerge from the water,

    "What the hell are these things, and why did they appear on me?" Like Ye Chen who fell into a latrine, he took off all the clothes on his body, wishing to rub off a layer of skin on his body.

    Recalling the comfort that replaced the soreness in my body, it should have appeared at that time, probably because of the magazines in my body. I didn't expect that there are so many garbage in my body that have not been cleaned.

    ?After thinking of this, Ye Chen also felt relieved, raised his hand and squeezed it hard, the crackling sound at the joints was extremely clear,

    "The strength seems to have increased a lot." In the next attempt, Ye Chen found that not only the strength, but also the perception of speed has also increased several levels.

    Far from being able to compare with Xiaobai before.

    And when I checked my body again, there were many words in the sea of ??knowledge that Ye Chen couldn't understand, and

    "Isn't this what was written in the Wordless Heavenly Book back then?"

    Ye Chen remembered that these words rushed into his brain at the beginning, making his brain feel like it was exploding.

    "But you can't understand this? What's the use of getting into your brain?" Ye Chen didn't even recognize any of the crooked words, which made Ye Chen stumped.

    And just when he was about to pack up and go back, a familiar yet unfamiliar voice sounded in his mind.

    "The system is activated because the host breaks through the bottleneck,"

    "Activated? Then what's the use for you?" Ye Chen was full of surprises. At the beginning, he was immortal because of this unmasculine voice.

    "At present, because the strength of the host is too low, too many skills cannot be developed,"

    This sentence is tantamount to disappointing Ye Chen. I thought that the system after waking up this time could give me a special skill. It seems that expectations are not included now.

    "Then can you understand these words?" Marven Ye said without hope.

    "Yes." Unexpectedly, the system agreed in one go.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1500 Nine-turn Buddha magic power

    ?

    I don't know what kind of means this system used, but the font that was originally like a ghostly character began to twist,

    After a while, they gathered into Chinese characters one by one.

    "Nine-turn Buddha magic power!"

    The five big characters resolutely floated on top of those words.

    "Damn it, the Nine Turns of the Buddha's Devil Art is so domineering when I hear its name. If I learn it, won't I be afraid of Guanyin Bodhisattva?"

    Excited, Ye Chen ran onto the shore naked, because now his strength has improved, and he can use his mana proficiently.

    Throw the clothes into the water, rub them casually a few times, stretch out your hands to dry them, and put them on your body.

    "Huh? Ye Chen, you seem to have grown a lot?" Seeing Ye Chen running towards the camp, Monkey King said loudly. Now he can clearly feel the mana released from Ye Chen's body.

    Can't compare with my previous self at all,

    "Hey, nothing can escape your eyes." Ye Chen scratched his head with a smile, he had nothing to hide from Monkey King.

    "Haven't eaten it yet, huh, the master specially left it for you, the master didn't agree to it even if the idiot wanted to eat it." Monkey King handed a bag of fruit to Ye Chen.

    "Master?" Ye Chen raised his head and looked at Tang Seng, who was in meditation, in a very different way. It was a little unbelievable that he said that to himself, but now he left the fruit to himself.

    Did this old monk wake up?

    Curiosity is curiosity, but you can¡¯t be hungry, so you took out the fruit inside and gnawed it.

    By the way, monkey, what realm are we in now, Ye Chen said vaguely without swallowing the fruit in his mouth.

    "Well, after a few days of walking, it should be the Liusha River." Monkey King recalled.

    "Liusha River? So fast? It seems that there will be a new member in the team soon, but I don't know if they can subdue Monk Sha without Ye Chen's help.

    On the second day,

    Everyone was preparing to leave early, and Zhu Bajie has become familiar with this kind of life in the past few days. Thinking about when he first came here, because he slept late in the morning, he was beaten by Monkey King.

    With a long memory, he fell asleep every night after eating, so that he could wake up in the morning.

    "Oh, Xiaoye, you are also very early today." Zhu Bajie stretched fiercely, and said loudly while looking at Ye Chen at the side.

    "Ang, go to bed early and wake up early to be in good spirits." Ye Chen forced a smile and said, in fact, he didn't close his eyes all night last night, and he has been participating in the Nine-Turn Buddha Demon Art,

    However, until this morning, I still had nothing to gain.

    "Buddha and demon skills? Do I have to become a Buddha or a demon to practice? This is too fake. If I can become a Buddha, I still need to practice this thing?"

    However, it is very interesting to think about the name of this exercise,

    Buddha Mogong, it is hard to imagine how the person who created him merged these two opposing existences into one exercise?

    Forget it, take your time, when you are able to get home, you will naturally be able to enjoy this thing.

    A group of people set foot on the westbound road again.

    I don't know if Ye Chen's words were too intense last time, and Tang Seng didn't say much along the way, but Ye Chen is also a very face-saving person,

    If you don't take the initiative to talk to him, don't expect him to put down his airs and come to you.

    "Hmph, let's see who of us can sleep without sleep."

    "Master, there is Liusha River in front of him." Zhu Bajie shouted at Tang Seng after wiping off his sweat.

    "It's finally here, Bajie, hurry up and finish fetching water for the teacher."  (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 1501 Quicksand River

    ?

    Wiping off a handful of sweat from his head, Tang Seng said happily that since he left the forest, he hadn't come across a single source of water along the way. If it wasn't for the hope of the quicksand river in front of him, the group of people probably wouldn't have passed so quickly.  Get here at speed.

    "Okay!" Running forward in two steps, Zhu Bajie took out the bowl from his luggage and rushed to the river. First, a fierce guy plunged his huge pig's head in. After drinking a full stomach, he beat Tang Seng in an orderly manner.  bowl.

    He tiptoed to Tang Seng's side,

    "Here, master, you drink it first, and I'll drink it if it's not enough."

    Thank you Bajie, "

    After taking the alms bowl, Tang Seng found that the water was not as clear as it seemed, and the entire alms bowl was full of sand, which was hard to swallow.

    "Master, why don't you drink it?" Seeing Tang Seng's disgusted look, Zhu Bajie asked suspiciously.

    "Bajie, is this the water you drank just now?"

    "That's right, I drank a full stomach, it's so sweet." He didn't forget to pat his bulging stomach as he spoke.

    "That's weird."

    "What's going on! Let me see?" Sun Wukong took a sip of water from the river and came forward, seeing the bowl full of sand.  Go up and kick Zhu Bajie hard on the ass.

    "You idiot, the master is thirsty like this, why do you still want to make the master happy? Go and make another bowl for the master."

    After being told by Monkey King, Zhu Bajie took the bowl full of mud, sand and water in his hand, "Hey, how could this happen? The water was clear just now, why did it become like this in a blink of an eye?"  I thought it was my own fault,

    Zhu Bajie poured some of the silt in the bowl and came to the river, and gently scraped a layer of water on the water,

    "Hey, it won't be muddy now, my old pig is really smart." After Zhu Bajie smiled triumphantly, he handed the bowl to Tang Seng again.

    But what he got in exchange was still Tang Seng's cold eyes. Now he really suspects that Zhu Bajie is making fun of himself.

    After a short stride, he snatched the alms bowl from Zhu Bajie and walked straight to the river.

    "Hmph, you idiot, you have to make this kind of joke all the time, it's okay now, the old man is angry, master, and you have to be responsible for coaxing him, otherwise you will have nothing to eat."

    Monkey King said fiercely from the side.

    "I, I didn't, I really didn't, I obviously hit clear water, why did it suddenly become like that!" Zhu Bajie was also very innocent, he didn't intend to punish Tang Seng on purpose, so he probably gave him ten  He doesn't even know how to be brave, so what is the reason for this?

    And all of this was captured by Ye Chen on the side. Needless to say, it must be the monsters in the river who are causing trouble. Just as Zhu Bajie said, it is impossible for him to make such a joke with Tang Seng.

    He also knew that the boats and cars along the way were exhausting, not to mention Tang Seng, an ordinary person, even Zhu Bajie himself was a bit too much, so how dare he make such a joke with Tang Seng.

    Feeling that something was wrong, Ye Chen immediately told Monkey King to stop Tang Seng,

    Sun Wukong, who was confused by Ye Chen's words, hadn't reacted yet, and saw that Tang Seng was already stroking his body to fetch water. Ye Chen secretly screamed that something was wrong, and rushed forward to pull Tang Seng back, "Master! Hurry up!"  Come back! It's dangerous!" At this time, it was too late, the sudden burst of waves covered Ye Chen's voice, 

 1502 Long-haired monster

    ?

    A figure squirmed slowly on the water.

    "Not good! There are monsters!" Sun Wukong stared at those golden eyes and saw the clues inside, took out a stick from his ears and rushed towards the Liusha River.

    However, the action at this moment is meaningless, the turbulent waves dragged Tang Seng into the river roaring,

    The water surface that was originally full of waves has now returned to its previous calm. When Monkey King arrived, there was no half of Tang Seng.

    "Hey! Careless!" Sun Wukong hammered the ground hard.  Said angrily.

    "What the hell is going on here!" Zhu Bajie also rushed over in a panic, looking at the scene in front of him, he didn't know what to do.

    "There are monsters in this river, they are coming for our master."

    "Grandma's! You monster, come out to your grandpa!"

    Having said that, Sun Wukong jumped straight onto the water surface, and started aimlessly throwing the golden cudgel towards the water surface.

    Wave after wave stirred up,

    Just like the last time the East China Sea Dragon Palace made a big fuss, but this time it was on the water,

    After dozens of minutes passed, there was no movement in the entire Liusha River, which made it difficult for Monkey King. He is not afraid of such tricky monsters.

    Just afraid of this kind of timid villain,

    Just like the yellow wind monster last time, he was stuck in his hometown and couldn't come out at all.

    ?No way, Sun Wukong can only give up, and he can't go into the water to find it at this time. You must know that your water skills are extremely poor, and without knowing the depth of the opponent's strength,

    It is the most irrational decision to go on like this rashly.

    "Drink! What can I do about this." Sun Wukong was so anxious that he scratched his head and scratched his head at the moment, unable to do anything.

    "Brother Monkey! How about I get it."

    "Are you going?" Sun Wukong looked at Zhu Bajie beside him and asked questioningly.

    "Well, I'm going down to find my master. You must know that I'm a general who has commanded an army of 80,000 sailors. Water battles are perfect for me. If I lose to that monster,

    You can also lure him to the surface of the water, then Brother Monkey, you will come forward and clean him up.  "

    Zhu Bajie patted his chest and said.

    "This is the only way right now. Brother Zhu's water quality should not be a big problem, and there won't be any accidents." Ye Chen said loudly from the side,

    "That's all right, Bajie, you have to be careful in everything." Monkey King still instructed carefully.

    "Don't worry, brother monkey, I will definitely bring you back the master." After Zhu Bajie promised, he plunged into the quicksand river and disappeared without a trace.

    At the bottom of Liusha River, Tang Seng opened his eyes in a daze. Just as he was thinking about why he appeared here, a man with long hair appeared in front of him.

    "Are you the monk who traveled westward to learn Buddhist scriptures?" If it hadn't happened when he opened his mouth, Tang Seng wouldn't have thought he was a human being, but after being explained the purpose, Tang Seng nodded subconsciously.

    Seeing Tang Seng's reaction, the long-haired monster in front of him laughed, and the strange laughter made Tang Seng's heart start to panic.

    "I thought it would take a few more years, but I didn't expect it to be delivered to me so soon." Tang Seng couldn't understand a word of the weird man's gossip.

    At this moment, the only thing he was thinking about was how to escape from here. The monster did not tie him up after catching him. In Tang Seng's view, this was an opportunity.

    However, Tang Seng's little hope was shattered by the next sentence of the long-haired monster.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1503 War Sand Monk

    ?

    "Don't be delusional, the entire Liusha River is my domain, the reason for not binding you, even if you escape from here, as long as you are still in this water,

    I will be able to bring you back, my perception covers the entire Quicksand River, several times some people who did not know what to do tried to escape,

    Where do you think they are now?  "The long-haired weirdo smiled charmingly, and nodded at Tang Seng's left hand,

    But Tang Seng lowered his head and took a closer look. A skull was lying quietly beside him, which made Tang Seng jump in fright. Turning around to look, Tang Seng noticed,

    Now I am sitting on a pile of dead people's bones, and the dense white bones make Tang Seng sweat coldly.

    "Gudong," swallowed secretly, Tang Seng's heart to run away was completely dead, and now the only thing he could count on was that his apprentice would leave him here earlier.

    "Smart, this way you can live longer. When I find a way to clean up the two people above, it won't be too late to eat you."

    The long-haired weirdo nodded in relief, sat on the stone bench beside Tang Seng, picked up a piece of rib meat and ate it with big mouthfuls.

    I just don't know what kind of meat I'm eating.

    Tang Seng closed his eyes and rested his mind because of his knowledge. It is useless to worry now, everything is fate.  He can also see that the journey to the west is far from as simple as imagined.

    As long as he is still alive, these monsters will not stop until they eat him.

    "Huh?" The long-haired monster who was chewing a piece of meat snorted coldly.

    "It seems that some friends have come to play underwater." Shaking off the ribs in his hands, he picked up the crescent shovel beside him and ran out of the cave.

    At this time, Zhu Bajie was diving into the water frantically.

    The commander of the navy five hundred years ago was not in vain. Regardless of Zhu Bajie's obese body, he is really like a fish in water when he enters the water.

    It's as if you've arrived at your own home court.

    "Huh?" Just as Zhu Bajie was investigating carefully, he suddenly felt a change in the northern waters. Looking back, he saw a black crescent shovel coming towards Zhu Bajie at lightning speed.

    "Hey! Do you have a sneak attack with your Grandpa Pig?" For this attack, Zhu Bajie did not panic and held the nine-toothed rake in front of him, easily resisting the blow.

    The crescent shovel flying upside down was firmly held in the hands of the long-haired monster after spinning for several weeks.

    "Who is here!"

    "Marshal Canopy! You pig!"

    "Marshal Canopy? That Zhu Gangguan who was demoted to the mortal world and cast into a pig's fetus for molesting Chang'e?"

    "Grandma! Who are you and how can you know these things! Zhu Bajie was so angry when he heard that he was demoted to the mortal world. Could it be that he has gone through it all over the world inside and outside the Three Realms?

    How can anyone know these things!

    "How do you know these things! Are you also a fairy?"

    "Hehe. Immortal? What's so good about an immortal? It's really not as happy as I am here. Maybe I could be called an immortal before.

    And now, I am the river king of this quicksand river!  "

    The voice has not yet fallen!  The long-haired monster flipped the crescent shovel in his hand, and rushed towards Zhu Bajie like lightning.

    "So fast!" When Zhu Bajie was separated, the long-haired monster had already rushed in front of Zhu Bajie, and the crescent shovel in his hand smashed down hard without the slightest hesitation.

    It's Zhu Bajie who is so powerful, after receiving the blow with the rake, his hands are so painful!

    Zhu Bajie, who didn't dare to show weakness, let out a roar, and wrestled with the long-haired monster.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1504 War Sand Monk II

    ?

    ?Although Zhu Bajie was once the commander of the navy, the Liusha River is his territory after all.

    Schools of fish in the water attacked Zhu Bajie in groups.

    Zhu Bajie would never have thought that this long-haired monster would have such a skill, desperately holding the nail rake to protect his chest, and defending while fighting and retreating.

    The two did not know how many rounds they fought,

    The sediment under the water was stirred up by layers of vibrations.

    The sand caused Zhu Bajie's eyes to narrow slightly,

    Seeing the opportunity came, the long-haired monster didn't hesitate, turned his left hand, and the crescent shovel turned into a golden light and attacked Zhu Bajie's heart. This was to kill Zhu Bajie.

    Who would have thought that this strange man would be so vicious when he raised his hand.

    "Boom!" Just as the long-haired monster thought that the blow had killed him and was about to step forward to check, two blood-red red lights suddenly appeared in the sand.

    "Not good! It's a scam!" Without even thinking about it, the long-haired monster backed away, only to see a big hand stretched out from the sand, and slapped the long-haired monster on the water.

    The sand dispersed, and Zhu Bajie's huge figure appeared in the water,

    Just at the moment just now, he sacrificed the Dharma of Heaven and Earth at an extremely fast speed.  In order to escape in an instant.

    "Finally got rid of this difficult guy." After a low sigh, Zhu Bajie wiped off the cold sweat from his head.

    "I don't know where the master is?" Just as Zhu Bajie got up to look for Tang Seng,

    A strange sound suddenly came from the place where the long-haired monster sank.

    "Aren't you dead yet?"

    I saw that the river bed began to form a huge vortex with the subsidence as the center.  There will be more and more water flow, and the flow speed will increase, and all the water plants and sediment in the river bed will be rolled in.

    Zhu Bajie firmly fixed the rake on the river bed, so as not to let himself drift with the current.

    "You have the Dharma of heaven and earth, sorry, I have it too!"

    The long-haired monster let out a roar, and his entire body swelled hundreds of times, maintaining the same size as Zhu Bajie for a while.

    Boom, he punched Zhu Bajie hard.

    Pooh!  Zhu Bajie was hit hard on the back by the long-haired monster without paying attention.

    "Why! Why do you also have the law of heaven and earth! Who are you!" Zhu Bajie asked incredulously,

    "Humph, isn't Marshal Canopy amazing? I'm not easy to mess with, General Roller." After a cold snort, the long-haired monster threw a crescent shovel in his hand and threw at Zhu Bajie.

    Zhu Bajie, who was retreating steadily, could only retreat slowly.

    Plop!  The two fought out of the water like this,

    "Brother Monkey, save me!"

    "Old Sun has been waiting for a long time! Watching the movement on the water, Monkey King blocked the crescent moon with a big stick.

    "and who are you!"

    Only now did Zhu Bajie see clearly the appearance of the man in front of him. In addition to his long hair, he was also wearing a jacket made of linen. The most eye-catching thing was the necklace hanging on his chest.

    The black and huge nine beads seem to be in a thousand catties.

    "Are you worthy of knowing your grandpa's name?" Looking at the tall and tall figure of heaven and earth, Monkey King did not have the slightest timidity, flying above the water and looking directly at Monk Sha.

    "Monkey, don't talk nonsense with him, we've packed up earlier and we have to hurry." Ye Chen waved his hand and said.

    "Don't worry! It will be soon." Sun Wukong also chuckled.

    "Big words!" Monk Sha, who was so humiliated, was furious, and a shovel caused a thousand waves of waves.

    The distraught Monk Sha is about to compete with Monkey King at the turn of the crescent shovel.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1505 Monk Zhansha III

    ?

    At this moment, Ye Chen had already sneaked into the water, and the enraged Monk Sha had no time to distract himself from thinking about things in the water, so Ye Chen simply took the risk,

    As long as Tang Seng can be rescued, then other things will not be a problem.

    "Dang!" The collision between the crescent shovel and Ruyi's golden cudgel caused bursts of sparks, and the aftermath of the shock stirred up the trees on both sides of the bank, showing its great power.

    "Zi, this monster really has two brushes." Unexpectedly, it was able to catch Monkey King's stick, which really made Monkey King very different.

    After the blow failed, Monk Sha then rushed towards Monkey King.

    The two wrestled together like this, and fought for more than a hundred rounds without deciding the winner.

    "It's strange, Brother Hou doesn't seem to be in a good condition today." Zhu Bajie murmured on the shore.

    ? Although the opponent is strong, he still hasn't reached the point where he can compete with Monkey King 50-50. If it is not underwater, Zhu Bajie is confident that he can take him down.

    What he didn't know was that when he was on the shore, he and Ye Chen had already discussed the countermeasures.

    If Zhu Bajie lures the monster out of the water, in order to ensure nothing goes wrong, Sun Wukong will hold the monster, and Ye Chen will sneak into the water,

    The reason why Sun Wukong didn't dare to use all his strength to rescue Tang Seng was that if he couldn't take down the monster with one blow, he absconded back into the water,

    Then Tang Seng and Ye Chen in the water will be in an extremely dangerous situation, so Monkey King has to pretend to be very struggling, so as to seduce Monk Sha to continue fighting with him.

    At this time, Ye Chen, who dived into the water, was in trouble. Unlike Zhu Bajie and the others, he could sense the location of monsters. The bottom of the Liusha River was pitch black, and he could not feel any human movements at all.

    "What should I do?" Ye Chen, who was so anxious at the moment, rubbed his hands,

    "The host can choose the thermal energy sensing function!" The male and female mechanical voice rang again.

    "Huh? How did I forget you, what is thermal perception?"

    "Thermal energy perception is a unique function of the system, which can detect signs of life activity within a radius of nearly a hundred miles,"

    "The radius is nearly a hundred miles! That's good, this area is about the same distance, I don't know if I can detect it, hurry up! Quickly investigate it for me,

    I'm running out of time.  "Ye Chen anxiously urged the system in his body.

    "Ready to start thermal induction!"

    Weng!

    After Ye Chen's mind roared, transparent scenes appeared in his mind one by one.

    "This is thermal induction? Ye Chen had to marvel at the power of the system,

    At this moment, all life activities in this underwater range exist in my mind, but any life movement will emit a faint red light,

    The closer he got, the more translucent the red.

    Under Ye Chen's anxious investigation, he finally sensed a life form different from fish in a seabed ten kilometers away. Its body shape and volume are very similar to Tang Seng's!

    "Wow, system! I love you so much!" Ye Chen yelled and shot towards the direction where the red light was just now!

    After being reborn that night, Ye Chen can be regarded as a person with some real magic power. If he entered this water before, he would have been lucky not to be drowned.

    At this time, Ye Chen was running freely in the river like a fish.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1506 Monk Zhansha IV

    ?

    Tang Seng, who had been waiting in the cave for a long time, finally couldn't sit still. He was ready to fight. If he could escape, that would be the best. Tang Seng knew his situation.  It is Monkey King and Zhu Bajie, and it is the most sensible decision to flee now. If the long-haired monster comes back, it will be difficult for Tang Seng to survive if he is in a state of despair.

    Thanks to a few stones used for lighting in the underwater cave, Tang Seng was able to walk out. Standing at the entrance of the cave and looking at the dark river bed, he was dumbfounded for a while.

    How can I swim? Because of my golden cicada in my previous life and the blessing of the Buddha, I was born able to breathe freely in the water. There is no such thing as lack of oxygen, but this does not represent him.  You can swim to the shore from this river with a depth of thousands of meters.

    "It seems that this time, the poor monk is about to die."

    "Master! Great Master!" At this time, an abrupt voice came to Tang Seng's ears from the dim water, which made Tang Seng rekindle his hope for life.

    "I'm here!"

    "Huh! Great to finally find you!" Seeing that Tang Seng was safe and sound, Ye Chen also sighed, "Hurry up, we don't have time to explain, let's go first." Ye Chen stepped forward and grabbed Tang Seng's arm  Prepare to drag him up from the water.

    "Right now, I hope that Brother Hou can wait a little longer, so as not to leak any flaws." Ye Chen said worriedly.

    On the surface of the water, Monk Sha started to suppress Monkey King now, and the Monkey King who beat him was retreating steadily. Zhu Bajie looked anxious, when did Brother Monkey become so weak?

    "Brother Monkey! Stop acting! Get rid of him quickly so we can save the master!" Zhu Bajie sighed anxiously.

    But it was this sentence, which broke the rescue operation that had been planned for so long, "Shut up, you idiot!" Sun Wukong really wanted to go up and plug his pig's mouth at this moment, would he die if he didn't say a few words?

    But now, it's too late. Monk Sha has already sensed that something is wrong with this monkey. The speed and strength of the first meeting are completely different from what they are now. The pig demon also said that the monkey is acting.  For what reason?

    etc?  Why did the boy on the shore disappear?

    Monk Sha scanned the area, but he didn't see Ye Chen!

    "Not good! There is a fraud!" Monk Sha, who noticed it, was no longer in love with fighting, and rushed towards the water!

    "Bajie! Stop him!" Monkey King is not showing mercy!  The speed was extremely fast, and he ran towards Monk Sha, "Okay!" Zhu Bajie, who picked up the rake, also began to surround Monk Sha, and was about to prevent Monk Sha from escaping, but the moment his hand slightly touched Liusha River  , it turned into a stream of water and merged into the Liusha River, as if it had already merged with the Liusha River, it was over!  Ye Chen is in danger!

    Ye Chen, who was struggling to go up under the water, was dragged by Tang Seng, and his ascent speed was much slower. Tang Seng never expected that it was Ye Chen who saved him in the end. Didn't he hate himself so much, why did he put down his figure again this time?  Running to save yourself?

    "Ye Benefactor" Don't talk, let's go out and talk about it!  " Tang Seng, who was about to speak, was interrupted by Ye Chen. Now he was sweating profusely, and he didn't have any time to argue with this monk.

    Monkeys are not good at water combat, now as long as I can reach the surface, everything else is fine.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1507 Mouth escape one

    ?

    "It's almost there! It's almost there!" The stone in Ye Chen's heart began to fall slowly as he could vaguely feel the sun shining on the surface of the water.

    "Where are you going?"

    The sudden voice made Ye Chen's heart hang again,

    Looking back, Monk Sha was staring at Ye Chen with a pair of eyes full of evil spirits.

    "Gudong!" He swallowed with difficulty.

    "It seems that today's battle is inevitable." Ye Chen took out the Dragon Slaying Sword from his waist, and took several deep breaths,

    I have reached a new level of strength and haven't found someone to test the waters. Today, I can use Monk Sha as a whetstone.

    At this moment, Ye Chen was both scared and excited. He didn't know if he could handle him at his current level.

    "Ye Chen, you go back first, this benefactor, your target is me, can you let this little brother go." Tang Seng stood up at this time, which surprised Ye Chen,

    He really didn't expect Tang Seng to step forward to protect himself.

    It seems that the old monk was scolded and enlightened that night?  Ye Chen smiled lightly, but he didn't intend to give in at all.

    "Let him go? It's a beautiful idea. Tens of thousands of people pass through my quicksand river every year. You can go out and ask, how many people can go back alive from my hands?"

    ? Your trick to tune the tiger away from the mountain is really remarkable, but unfortunately, it's only a little bit short, and if you make a little mistake, you have to pay with your life!  "

    The thought of being played by the monkey in the applause made Drifting very angry when he thought about it,

    With the crescent shovel in his hand, the sand from the Liusha River began to gather towards Monk Sha.

    "Master, please wait for a moment." Ye Chen settled Tang Monk, and stood on the armrest with the Dragon Slaying Sword in his hand.

    "Boy, come and sign up, the crescent shovel in my hand won't fight the unknown!"

    "Oh? If you say that, then if I don't tell you, you won't kill me?" Ye Chen raised his brows and said teasingly.

    "You!" After being said by Ye Chen, Monk Sha was at a loss for words for a while, and didn't know how to speak.

    "It's not appropriate to talk too much, come on."

    The sun shone in from the surface of the water, and the dragon-slaying sword was illuminated with a dense white light, and the dragon spirit in the sword became more irritable because of Ye Chen's improvement in strength.

    "Can't bear it anymore? Then I will take you to a big fight today!" Raising his hand, he saw that Ye Chen had turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Drifting Monk.

    The speed was so fast that Monk Sha suddenly felt a long cut in his back.  The scarlet blood shone brightly in the water.

    Ye Chen didn't expect his speed to reach this level, this is not a step up at all, okay?

    The wordless celestial book given by the master is really a good thing, it¡¯s just that the simple strength breakthrough can reach this level, if I can participate in the nine-turn Buddha magic power,

    Wouldn't they all be able to walk sideways?

    Ye Chen, who was ecstatic, turned his eyes horizontally, and then attacked Monk Sha.

    Monk Sha, who was frightened by Ye Chen's speed, was no longer careless, and stood the gathered sand around his body, making his whole body together.

    when!  Now it's not as easy to sneak attack as before, Ye Chen's dragon-slaying sword slashed on the quicksand, as if he felt like seeing steel,

    "Zi, this tortoise shell! It's really hard!" After cursing secretly, I wanted to go back and find another way, but a crescent shovel suddenly rushed out from under the surface of quicksand.

    It's over!  Careless!

    Although his strength has been improved, Ye Chen's combat experience is still in the state of novice (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 1508 Mouth escape 2

    ?

    I never thought of this move back to the carbine,

    It penetrated Ye Chen's heart in an instant, blood gushed out with the crescent shovel, and the whole area was dyed bright red by Ye Chen's art.

    "Ye Chen!" Tang Seng yelled in the distance, but it was of no use at all. Ye Chen's body began to sink gradually like a sinking water.

    "Huh, you have both strength and speed, but you are still too young to play with me." Monk Sha sneered disdainfully. After all, he is still a child. You can imagine the cruelty of the war. If Ye Chen was ruthless at the time  One point, when he flashed behind Monk Sha, it wasn't his back that was cut, but an artery. Wouldn't there be so many troubles?

    I didn't pay too much attention to Ye Chen, even if he didn't die completely, the amount of bleeding just now couldn't afford to make a lot of waves.

    "Old monk, it's your turn now. You didn't listen when I told you to stay in the cave. Don't say I didn't warn you now."

    He raised the crescent shovel in his hand horizontally, and said to Tang Seng coldly.

    "Amitabha, the donor's eyes are shining with pure light, why do such unreasonable things."

    "Oh, purely, you can still see purely," upon hearing this, Monk Sha suddenly stopped the crescent shovel in his hand.  This sentence seemed to bring back endless memories.

    "If everything goes well, why would I become a demon here."

    "What's wrong with the benefactor, let me, a dying person, explain one or two things to you," Tang Seng became enlightened at this moment, if he could stop Monk Sha from killing, then his own death would become a meaningful thing.  The Buddha's heart is inherently good, what is precious,

    "Hehe, to tell you the truth, I also have unspeakable suffering as a demon here. I was originally the rolling curtain general of the court, in charge of multiple things in the Nantianmen. I was inspecting the mortal world under my own jurisdiction that day, and found that  The common people had no harvest because of the rainwater problem, and I don¡¯t know how many thousands of people have starved to death. I feel sorry for those lives, and then I ran to report to the Jade Emperor, asking him to send a heavy rain to relieve the hard-working people in the world, but I don¡¯t know how  The emperor only knew how to have fun, and never paid attention to the multiple things in the world. Without the approval of the Jade Emperor, the Thunder God and the Lightning Mother did not dare to use their magical powers to make rain.

    ?No way, I had to figure it out by myself, and then I went to the East China Sea Dragon Palace and knelt down at the gate of the Dragon Palace for dozens of days before the Dragon King made a timely rain.

    Seeing that the people's hard work has finally paid off, I feel happy for them from the bottom of my heart.

    But the good times didn't last long, and this incident even reached the ears of the Jade Emperor. Because of my unauthorized actions, my official position was demoted again and again.

    But it doesn't matter, I don't care about these official positions, as long as the people can live and work in peace and contentment, what do these official positions matter to me, but since then, the Jade Emperor has treated me like a different person.

    All day with cold eyebrows and cold eyes, people in Tiangong began to keep their distance from me because of Jade Emperor's attitude.

    But I still didn't take it seriously, and still used my private power to take care of the people in the world.

    Finally, the Jade Emperor couldn't stand it anymore. In his view, my behavior was a violation of his restraint, and I didn't take him in the slightest.

    One night, he ordered the Queen Mother to hand over the colorful glazed cup to me, and ordered me to send it to Beiming Xianjun's mansion, but I didn't realize it until I took the colorful glazed cup.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1509 Mouth escape three

    ?

    The light in this lamp is already extremely weak.  "

    I rushed to the land of Beiming non-stop, but when I arrived, the lights were exhausted.

    In the end, I was charged with this crime, and the Jade Emperor logically drove me down from the Heavenly Court, and became a fairy in this quicksand river.

    Monk Sha seemed to be in unspeakable pain, as if the treatment he received back then hurt more than the wound on his back.

    "Amitabha, since the benefactor has a compassionate heart, why do you want to harm nature and justice in this quicksand river? Doesn't this violate the kindness in your heart?"

    Tang Seng didn't understand very much.

    "Hehe, kindness, what's the use of kindness, in this world, a kind heart can't calm down this troubled world, and people in the mortal world are constantly longing for a life in heaven.

    Every festive season will hold sacrificial ceremonies, in order to let the gods in the sky bless their health.

    It is precisely because of this that they are used to problems. Life is equal, but the important people in the heaven think that they are superior to others, and they don't care about the things in the world.

    I have my ambitions, one day I want to overthrow the government of the Heavenly Court, and trample that villain Jade Emperor under my feet!

    Speaking of this, Monk Sha secretly clenched his fists.

    "But what do you do with your ambitions if you do all kinds of outrageous things here?"

    Facing Tang Seng's questioning, Monk Sha chuckled lightly, and pointed to the rosary on his neck with his finger.

    Do you know what this is?

    Tang Seng was puzzled.

    "I have eaten countless people again. It is rumored that eating the flesh and blood of Buddhist scriptures can lead to immortality. Once I have this power, I will have the capital to compete with Tiangong. Over the years, I have also eaten many Buddhist scriptures.  , What makes me different is that in this quicksand river, nothing can float here, even the light goose feathers will be swallowed by this quicksand river in an instant.

    But the skulls of the Buddhist scriptures are not the case. After death, their heads will float on the water. I also use this method to judge whether it is a Buddhist scripture. I would rather kill by mistake than let it go.

    These nine black beads are the heads of the person who learned the Buddhist scriptures. I connected them together when I have nothing to do, and I can play with them when I have nothing to do.

    And now you are the tenth person, maybe if I kill you, I can really get the power of immortality, so master, I can only wrong you.  "

    Monk Sha shook his crescent shovel and wanted to take Tang Seng down. In fact, he really didn't want to kill. Every time he eats people, he feels extremely painful, but he has no choice. In the face of his own ambition, he can only wrong his conscience.  If the ten Buddhist scriptures can really gain the power of immortality, then the death of these people is necessary in Drifting's view, after all, if there is gain, there will be loss.

    "You have that wisdom root, why don't you consider putting down the butcher's knife." Tang Seng still put his hands together, and said neither humble nor overbearing.

    "Hehe, Huigen? Maybe when I was demoted to the mortal world, I might still listen to what you said, but not now. I have killed too many people. I put down the butcher knife and became a Buddha immediately, but my hands  With so many dead souls, how could the Buddha accept me?"

    Monk Sha shook his head with a wry smile, indicating that he could no longer turn back.

    "You are wrong! As long as you have a Buddha in your heart, no matter when you start, it will never be too late to purify the endless sorrow in your heart, follow me, and go west with me, now with my thoughts  I can't enlighten you, but I can't, it doesn't mean the Buddha can't (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1510 Put down the butcher knife

    ?

    Believe that he will tell a path that belongs to you.  "

    It's hard to imagine that Monk Sha is already clamoring to kill Tang Seng, but this monk still intends to win him into his team?  It's ironic.

    "Are you not afraid of what I will do to you? After all, I have eaten nine Buddhist scriptures, and it is my deepest desire to eat you."

    "I know you won't. If you really wanted to eat me, then you wouldn't tell me so much. The reason why you became sinful is just because you suppressed too much pain in your heart, and these pains could not be ordered.  I believe that the desire to seek truth in your heart is greater than hatred. Even if you still want to go to the heavenly palace for revenge, I will not say anything. Only you can walk your own path.  What comes out, your own way, you must verify yourself."

    "Conscience already exists in your heart, but if you dominate hatred more, then conscience will naturally fall behind. From your eyes, I can see how helpless you are,

    All you think about now is to perish here, believe those pretentious words, and put all your treasures on me in a desperate way. For example, if my meat is really as you said, it can live forever, but you eat it  What's the point? There were already such rumors when you ate the first person to learn Buddhist scriptures, but after you killed him, you found that it was not the case at all.  It's true, as you just said, you've eaten nine people, and I'm the tenth, and just after you eat me, the fluke deep inside will tell you, eat the next one, maybe  You will get the power of immortality, and you will fall into the endless endless loop here. Then your so-called revenge and ambition to overthrow the Jade Emperor's government are just empty words. When you eat a hundred  When you learn from people, you will tell yourself that a thousand may succeed. Day after day, year after year, you will adapt to this kind of life. Maybe your ambition still exists now, but you can guarantee that ten years later, a hundred years  Is it still like this?  "

    Tang Seng's series of questions were like cannonballs, blasting Monk Sha's heart. He had never considered these questions. As Tang Seng said, now he has really adapted to the life of being a demon here, and his strength has been making no progress.  In the past, those Buddhist scriptures who have eaten have never brought you your own strength, so is it really necessary to truly incarnate into a demon clan?  No!  He was not reconciled, how could his ambition as a rolling shutter be limited to this small river of quicksand, he enlightened Monk Sha with a word, and with a clatter, the crescent shovel dropped his hand and landed on the reef beside him.

    I saw Monk Sha clasping his hands together, bowing reverently to Tang Sanzang,

    "Follow the Master's instruction."

    Seeing Monk Sha's behavior, Tang Seng also nodded in satisfaction,

    "But master, I accidentally killed your apprentice just now, didn't I" But just thinking of killing Ye Chen with a shovel made Drifting feel extremely uncomfortable

    "Are you talking about me?"

    An abrupt voice came from behind Monk Sha,

    "Monk Sha looked at Ye Chen in disbelief, as if seeing a ghost.

    You you you are you not dead?  "The strength of the crescent shovel just now, Monk Sha can clearly see that it was enough to pierce a thousand-jin boulder, and it was aimed at Ye Chen's heart.

    And at this moment Ye Chen is safe and sound?  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1511 kneeling

    ?

    "This! How is it possible?" Monk Sha said in disbelief.

    "What? You still feel bad that I'm alive?" Ye Chen smiled softly.

    I was indeed stabbed in the heart just now, but Ye Chen's immortality is not just a joke. The moment his chest was broken,

    The wound has healed itself.

    And Ye Chen also took advantage of the opportunity to sneak into the bottom of the water, secretly observing the movements of the two. According to the plot of Journey to the West, subduing Sha Monk Ye Chen would not be of any help.

    Fortunately, Ye Chen didn't step forward to intervene. If something happened and Monk Sha broke out suddenly, Ye Chen would be able to rescue Tang Seng in the first time

    no, no, that's not what I meant.  Monk Sha, who was mentioned by Ye Chen, turned a little blushing on his face, so he didn't have the mighty and domineering look just now.

    After all, he is still an honest person,

    "Well, you and the archmage have already negotiated, so let's go out, the monkey is still waiting outside."

    The two nodded one after another after listening to Ye Chen's words. Monk Sha grabbed Tang Seng's arm and dragged him towards the water.

    "Boom," as the white waves appeared, the two brothers, who were annoyed on the shore, also raised their heads.

    Looking closely, there are three people standing on the waves at this time, and the monster's hand is holding Tang Seng's arm tightly.

    "Monster! Don't be crazy! Let go of my master!" Sun Wukong lost his temper when he saw it, and the Ruyi golden cudgel flashed in his hand, and he threw it at Monk Sha while dancing the stick flower.

    Ye Chen quickly rushed forward and hugged Monkey King's waist.

    "Brother Monkey! Misunderstanding and misunderstanding, it's all settled, it's all settled, hurry up, put away the stick first. Look at people."

    "Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding, this monster is trying to plot against the master. Today, my old grandson must give him some color." Sun Wukong is also a violent temper.

    "Wukong, don't be nervous, there is nothing wrong." Tang Seng stopped Monkey King's move.

    "Master, are you okay?"

    "I didn't talk about it until I got to the shore first." Tang Seng shook his head, indicating that this is not a place for conversation.

    "Master, master, you are back. Do you know that my old pig is so anxious that I am afraid that something will happen to you." Zhu Bajie who was sitting on the ground jumped up quickly.

    ?He ran to Tang Seng's side, but the wound on his back that was opened by Monk Sha was still aching.

    "Bajie, are you okay? I think you have suffered a lot of injuries." Tang Seng looked at the deep wound on Zhu Bajie's back with concern and said heartbroken.

    ?This group of disciples of mine originally had fun with him all his life, but because of one purpose, a word of master, brought these people together,

    Since then, these people don't even want their lives for themselves,

    But I couldn't give them anything. Thinking of this, Tang Seng felt extremely uncomfortable, and what Ye Chen said to him that night came to mind again.

    As a great master himself, he is sought after by thousands of people in Chang'an. He is proficient in Buddhism and travels to the families of various dignitaries and nobles every day, solving their problems and reciting scriptures.

    Faceless to Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie, Tang Seng sighed and knelt down to Zhu Bajie and Sun Wukong.

    Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie received such great gifts.

    Without saying a word, he helped Tang Seng up.

    "Master, what are you doing?  (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1512 Wujing

    ?

    How can I, Sun Wukong He De, dare to accept such a big gift from you.  "

    "That's right, master, you are driving me away with senior brother." Zhu Bajie said not to be outdone.

    "I am ashamed to be a teacher with you, I am ashamed to be a teacher." Tang Seng murmured, seeing layers of tears suddenly appearing in his eyes.

    "And Ye Chen, poor monk, I'm sorry." Turning around, he apologized to Ye Chen.

    "Master, what's the matter with you? Why did you suddenly come up like this? Did this monster give you some kind of elixir to confuse people?"

    Zhu Bajie looked more and more wrong, pointed to Monk Sha and said, Monkey King also rolled up his sleeves and prepared to ask Monk Sha for clarification.

    Seeing the situation, Ye Chen hurried out to make a rescue,

    It's all right, it's nothing serious, it's just that the mage suddenly feels a little bit emotional about life. By the way, mage, there are still important things to say, so you can't cry anymore.

    These words can be regarded as a ladder for Tang Seng. The so-called prodigal son will not change money when he turns back. This sentence was also tried on Tang Seng. Ye Chen was able to go into the water to find Tang Seng.

    That means that he has forgiven Tang Seng, and now it seems that this dull monk who is like a rotten wood has opened his mind.

    To tell the truth, Ye Chen was very relieved, as long as their westward team was twisted into one rope, he would not have to be afraid of foreign invasion, during the time when he was just on the road.

    I am afraid that this is the day when Ye Chen is most worried. Guanyin Bodhisattva wears small shoes for himself everywhere, and Tang Sanzang, who is supposed to stand in line with him, actually sees Guanyin Bodhisattva as a loyal one.

    Wagging his tail, he moved forward.

    Fortunately, that kind of situation should not happen now.

    "Come on, let me introduce him. His name is Drifting Monk. I see him with clear eyes, simple and honest. I can't bear to let him be a demon here forever.

    Moreover, he is also the one who was waiting for me under the order of Guanyin Bodhisattva and sent me to the west to learn scriptures. Therefore, I want to accept him as an apprentice, and you three brothers and sisters can live in harmony in the future.

    You two can't bully Drifting.  "

    Tang Seng pulled Monk Sha to the front and introduced.

    But at this time Monk Sha was at a loss, Guanyin Bodhisattva?  When did Guanyin Bodhisattva find himself?  Are you hallucinating yourself?

    "Master, Guanyin Bodhisattva" Drifting is also very honest, he really doesn't know when Guanyin Bodhisattva will find him, and he is going to explain clearly to Tang Seng.

    Drifting, who was about to speak, was interrupted by Ye Chen's words,

    ?¡­, ahaha, Brother Pig, I didn¡¯t expect that Drifting Monk was a candidate arranged by Guanyin Bodhisattva just like you.

    If the two of you had made an agreement in advance when we met, wouldn't there be no such things later?

    "Hey, how could I have thought of this at the beginning, that Drifting Monk, you were later than me and Brother Monkey, and we have not known each other, so I will call you Brother Sha from now on, what do you think?"

    Zhu Bajie is also very nervous, never holds grudges, and even forgot the knife wound on his back at this moment, patted his chest and said to Monk Sha.

    And Monk Sha only realized now that the reason why Tang Seng said this was to use Guanyin Bodhisattva as a cover so that he could more quickly integrate into the small group of the westbound team.

    Looking back at Tang Sanzang gratefully, Sand Monk bowed slightly to Zhu Bajie.

    "The Drifting Monk obeys the arrangement of the second senior brother."

    "Hey, Brother Hou, did you see that my old pig is now a senior.

    "The simple and honest Zhu Bajie ran to Monkey King with a smile. (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 1513 Shaved

    ?

    Patted his stomach and said proudly.

    "Hey, you idiot." Monkey King shook his head with a wry smile.

    After living for hundreds of years, how can I still act like a child.

    "Come Drifting, even though you have decided to go west with me, then your hair must not stay, Bajie, bring me the razor."

    "Hey, okay."

    Tang Seng took the razor from Zhu Bajie's hand, lowered his stomach, and gently began to shave for Monk Sha.

    "Your elder brother's dharma name is Wukong. I named Bajie Wuneng. Drifting's name sounds tricky to pronounce. From now on, I will call you Wujing.

    May your heart not be blinded by hatred, be like a Buddha with all your heart, and seek your own way.  "

    While shaving, Tang Seng said softly.

    "Follow the master's order."

    Monk Sha, who was bestowed with the title of Dharma, put his palms together and sincerely bowed to Tang Seng.

    Nodding in satisfaction, the group of people are ready to pack up and cross the river.

    Because Monk Sha has the final say on this river, so it won't be a waste of time to pass through it.

    Zhu Bajie found a piece of wood from the side, and saw Monkey King let out a light breath, and the raft instantly turned into a small boat.

    It was just right for the four of them and the white dragon horse to stand on the boat.

    And because of the nature of the quicksand river, Monk Sha ran into the water and gently dragged the boat so that it could not sink.

    Just like that, the four masters and apprentices, oh not counting where Ye Chen is, five masters and apprentices, and then embarked on a journey westward.

    And Ye Chen, who was on the small boat, immediately sat down cross-legged, began to meditate, and participated in the nine-turn Buddha magic skill given to him by the master.

    He now has to race against time.

    In the records of Journey to the West, the monsters encountered in the front are basically at the level of appetizers, while the monsters encountered later are the real monster kings.

    And most of them are pets raised by those Bodhisattvas. If Ye Chen doesn't hurry up to practice, his life may be threatened.

    In Ye Chen's view, this journey is not only what is recorded in the book, but also has great changes, even though every difficulty is described correctly.

    However, the danger contained in it is only briefly mentioned in this book, and it is not described at all, which can ruin Ye Chen.

    Take this time to subdue Monk Sha as an example.

    Journey to the West simply wrote a few big characters.

    Liushahe conquered Wujing.

    This has ruined Ye Chen, if it weren't for the immortal body shield, Ye Chen would have been feeding fish at the bottom of the Liusha River long ago.

    "I have to hurry up and comprehend this exercise, and it can be regarded as a hole card for future battles."

    Ye Chen, who made up his mind secretly, activated the Nine-Revolution Buddha Demon Kungfu again.

    This time, Ye Chen appeared to be extremely careful, not letting go of every word in the process of comprehension.

    Just as he was slowly reading and immersed in it, suddenly in this exercise, the words began to emit a faint golden light, and Ye Chen was different before he waited.

    The golden light materialized again and condensed together. Ye Chen couldn't believe his eyes, and then he blinked and looked again, and the golden light really disappeared.

    Instead, it was a majestic statue.

    Ye Chen's mouth opened wide in shock.

    I saw that the stone statue in front of me must be as high as a hundred feet in length and width.

    Ye Chen looked from his feet to the statue's head.

    This statue gives people a sense of sight of Dainichi Tathagata.

    There is another kind of peace in Maitreya Buddha.

    And unlike the body of the Buddha whose body is so rich, the body of this Buddha statue looks very ugly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1514 Buddha Statue

    ?

    The muscle lines on the body are like sculptures, with distinct blocks.

    A Zen robe is simply put on the body.

    Bursts of golden light exuded.

    What puzzled Ye Chen the most was the head of this Buddha statue. It was originally a Buddha statue but why did it have the head of a demon.

    I saw the head of a monster with blue face and fangs growing on the neck of the statue, and the fierceness in his eyes seemed to tear Ye Chen to pieces on the spot.

    Ye Chen was so frightened that he quickly retracted his eyes. Just now he clearly felt that his mind had been affected, and there was an inexplicable anger in his heart that was about to burst out.

    "What is the origin of this great god? How could it appear in my body and shake my mind?"

    Ye Chen felt very different about this.

    But Ye Chen looked back and thought, this is something his master gave him, and he should not harm himself, so he has confidence in this.

    Ye Chen gritted his teeth, and then his eyes met those of the Buddha statue.

    Ye Chen was not idle either, he kept feeling the subtle changes in his body, and sure enough, the anger that had been suppressed just now began to stir again.

    "I really want to see what kind of moths you, ghosts and snakes, are going to make in my body?" Ye Chen was determined, ready to try desperately.

    Anyway, I have an immortal body, so I am not afraid of any impact on my life.

    But this time, Ye Chen made a wrong bet. Immortality is not a literal meaning. It just guarantees that Ye Chen's flesh and blood body will not be shielded, but there is no mental guarantee.

    It was precisely because of this that Ye Chen almost lost his temper.

    The boat has slowly docked at the shore, and Tang Seng and his party got off the boat one after another to pack their luggage and leave.

    However, Ye Chen was still sitting cross-legged on the boat.

    Seeing that Ye Chen was indifferent, Zhu Bajie joked with a smile.

    "Hey, hey, Marven Ye, you don't mean to be reluctant to part with Junior Brother Sha's hometown, so you are going to ask Junior Brother Sha to look after the door here, but that's fine too, it's nice to pass by here when we come back from learning scriptures.

    Just wait here for our good news.  "

    "You idiot, don't be poor." Monkey King stepped forward and slapped Zhu Bajie's ears, and then greeted Ye Chen.

    "Hey, Ye Chen, it's time to go, don't wait for you alone."

    "Ye Chen?"

    "Eldest brother, Xiaoye seems to have fallen asleep." Monk Sha put down his luggage and said softly.

    "Go up and have a look."

    At this time, Monkey King had already sensed that something was wrong, so he quickly stepped forward and walked to Ye Chen's side, ready to find out.

    Looking closer, Ye Chen was inexplicably sweating profusely at this moment, and his brows were furrowed as if in pain.

    "Ye Chen! Ye Chen, are you okay?" Monkey King grabbed Ye Chen's arm and shook it, but Ye Chen still didn't respond.

    "I think he probably fell asleep, watch my old pig slap him and wake him up!" The carefree Zhu Bajie didn't seem to realize the seriousness of the problem.

    Roll up your sleeves, turn your arms and prepare to shoot it jokingly.

    And just when Ye Chen's head was about to touch, a strong wind radiated from Ye Chen's body, and the three brothers surrounding him were blown away.

    "Ye Chen?" Monkey King sensed that something was wrong, and signaled Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha to back off.

    After a while, Ye Chen sat cross-legged like an old monk in meditation, motionless.

    At this moment, Zhu Bajie couldn't stand it anymore, seeing that it was getting dark, he had no time to waste time here with Ye Chen,

    "Are you kidding me, old pig?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1515 Demon One

    ?

    Zhu Bajie cursed so much that he rolled up his sleeves and was really going to teach Ye Chen a lesson.

    At this moment, Ye Chen's eyes slowly opened. Different from the clear eyes in the past, Ye Chen's pupils at this moment have become abnormally blood red, and scarlet blood flowed out from the eye sockets.

    Seeing that the situation was not right, Monkey King snapped.

    "Idiot! Rewind!"

    Just when Monkey King blurted out, it was already too late, and Ye Chen, who was sitting cross-legged, raised his mouth slightly, revealing a wicked smile, and hit Zhu Bajie's fat belly with his clenched fist.

    "Pfft!" Zhu Bajie felt a bloody arrow shoot out of his mouth with a sweet voice.

    ? Flying upside down into the river, life and death are unknown.

    "Xiaoye! What are you doing?" Monk Sha said angrily when he saw the second senior brother flying out.  Picking up the crescent shovel, he was about to go forward to discuss an explanation with Ye Chen.

    Suddenly Monkey King stretched out a hand to stop Monk Sha.

    "Junior Brother Sha backed off, the situation may be a bit serious, I guess the person in front of him is not the Ye Chen we know at all." Sun Wukong said seriously with blinking eyes.

    "This is? Demon Qi?" Tang Seng on the shore said in surprise, looking at the people on the boat.

    At this moment, Ye Chen's body was surrounded by a circle of magic light.  How can it be?  How could there be monsters in this world?

    Tang Seng said in disbelief.

    You must know that among the three realms, the mortal world is the most humble, but it has to be said that it is the origin of all things.

    Among the gods in the sky, which of the great Buddhas in the West did not come from an ordinary person?

    Even those great powers of the monster clan were chased and fled by mortals all over the mountains and plains one by one at the beginning?

    And with the gradual evolution of the race, it is roughly divided into people, gods, immortals, demons, demons, ghosts, and Buddhas.  Several races, the human race is based on mortals,

    Basically like a prisoner, only a small number of people can control their own destiny, become immortals, and rank in the immortal class, while other mortals have the final say on whether they live or die.

    Immortals represent the demon clan who have become immortals, whether they are human races, relying on their own abilities, they have reached the position of immortals step by step,

    Heaven is basically the belonging of most gods,

    The Yaozu are those individuals who want to break free from the shackles of the animal world after hundreds or thousands of years, and are striving towards becoming immortals.

    ? Western Lingshan does not care about worldly affairs, an extraordinary existence,

    And here, the most special thing is the branch of the demons. No one knows where they came from, and no one knows why they came.

    However, as soon as this race came out, it was labeled as a monster by people all over the world.

    The hatred for them is more heart-wrenching than the monsters and ghosts, but what is puzzling is that the people of the demons didn't do anything harmful.

    Clay figurines also have three points of anger, and no one can stand it. Just in time, the leader of the demon army was a violent master. Just like this, he declared war with the whole world.

    All of a sudden, the gods, demons, and even the Buddhas stood on the same front in an extremely tacit understanding. Headed by the ancestor of the nine-day demon, he fought with the leader of the demon world for an unknown number of rounds. The people present only knew that on that day,  The days were extraordinarily long, because the Nine Heavens Slaughtering Demon Patriarch summoned nine suns in the sky, scorching the earth to burn the living beings, but there was still nothing to do.  The leader of the demon clan was not moved at all.

    With a long spear in hand, enter the God Realm Alliance,  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1516 Demon Race II

    ?

    Just like a sheep in a wolf's pen, killing frantically.

    In the end, it was the Tathagata Buddha who came forward and defeated the exhausted leader of the demon clan. He had no choice but to flee back to the demon world unwillingly.

    Since then, there are no demons in this world, and the remaining demons have also been eradicated by Western Buddhists.

    There is no hidden danger left.

    These memories were originally the scenes Tang Sanzang saw in his previous life, Jin Chanzi. Only because of seeing the traces of magic energy, the dusty memories were restored.

    "Si, after waiting for thousands of years, I finally got a body with decent aptitude. Today, when I wake up, I must avenge my humiliation and annihilation! Western Lingshan, I will never die with you!"

    Ye Chen spit out the heavy magic sound from his mouth slowly,

    Monk Sha on the side only felt as if his body had fallen into an ice cellar. In this hot summer, just listening to the other party's words can make people feel the cold of winter.

    It can be seen how terrifying this killing intent is.

    "Pretending to be a ghost! What did you do to Ye Chen! Give him back to me!" Sun Wukong could see it, and the little thief from who knows where got into Ye Chen's body,

    Dominating his body, occupying his physical body,

    Just get rid of this person, and everything will return to normal.

    And Ye Chen in the distance is still immersed in the joy of the new host's body, "I didn't expect to die or die? And the starting strength has the strength of Da Luo Jinxian

    Yes, yes, only such a body can be worthy of my identity.  "The demon looked at Ye Chen's body, and the more he looked at it, the more he liked it.

    The ignored Monkey King has never had such a low sense of existence in his life,

    "Oh! I'm really looking for death!" Reaching out his hand, he pulled out the Ruyi Golden Cudgel from his left ear, and attacking Ye Chen while dancing the stick flowers.

    "Snapped!"

    "What?" Sun Wukong was shocked to see that the Ruyi Golden Cudgel, which weighed 13,800 jin, was picked up by Ye Chen with one hand.

    "Yo? A stone monkey from the demon clan?" Sun Wukong, whose identity was revealed by the words, was extremely shocked, and then he suddenly pressed the iron rod down hard.

    Ye Chen obviously took a step back under pressure,

    "Yo? Is your strength okay?" Ye Chen, who didn't panic at all, teased, and immediately released the devilish energy in his body,

    "Then you try me?" The wanton devilish energy began to attack Monkey King,

    And Sun Wukong obviously felt the horror of this demon energy, so he was able to draw his own mana?

    Can't get close to attack, Monkey King decided to jump into the air, keeping a long distance from Ye Chen,

    However, the wanton demon energy seemed not to let Monkey King go, and followed behind him stubbornly.

    "Why can't this thing be shaken off like a dog's skin plaster?" After cursing secretly,

    ?Sun Wukong turned around and blew out a breath of fairy air,

    The translucent gas turned into a flame, and collided with the thick black gas. The blazing fire made Monkey King secretly heave a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, Ye Chen was looking at Monkey King with a smile, and then his lips moved slightly.

    "Nothingness can swallow everything!" As soon as the words fell, Monkey King's pupils shrank immediately, only to see that the originally burning flame was swallowed and led by the demonic energy,

    Immediately afterwards, it turned into a strong wind and flew towards Monkey King.

    "Old Sun fights with you!"

    "The Dharma of Heaven and Earth! Open!" Putting his palms together, Monkey King's body suddenly expanded hundreds of thousands of times, and it was already high and loose into the clouds in an instant.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1517 Demon Tribe III

    ?

    "Roar!"

    An earth-shattering roar exploded from the clouds,

    "There are so many tricks." Ye Chen, who was on the ground, looked at the 10,000-meter-high heaven and earth, and there was no difference in the slightest.

    Instead, it slowly floated up, and finally maintained a flat state with Monkey King.

    Huh?  This heaven and earth law is a bit familiar.

    "Look at your Dharma Aspect Heaven and Earth. If I guessed correctly, you should be the Lingming Stone Monkey Handle, one of the four great spirit monkeys in the Heaven and Earth."

    Ye Chen met each other but did not attack directly, but said some vague words for Monkey King to listen to.

    "What? The Four Spirit Monkeys? What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Sun Wukong naturally didn't know that in this world, he was not the only monkey who was born the same as himself, and so far he knew as many as four monkeys.

    They are the red-tailed horse monkeys who understand yin and yang, understand human affairs, are good at going in and out, and avoid death and prolong life.

    A six-eared macaque who understands human nature and understands changes.

    ? Realize the geography of the sky, the spirit stone monkey that changes stars and fights.

    And the fourth one is named Tongbei Ape. As a spiritual creature other than the six realms, Tongbei Ape is very powerful. Taking the sun and the moon, shrinking thousands of mountains, distinguishing blame, and messing with heaven and earth can be regarded as comparable to Monkey King's strength.  The existence of equal shares.

    And the six-eared macaque is naturally able to meet Tang Seng in the difficulties behind him, of course this is a later story.

    And the reason why this monster is so interested in Sun Wukong is that,

    His lieutenant is Tongbei ape, one of the four great spirit monkeys.

    "It seems that you still don't know much about your life experience." Ye Chen shook his head and said after hearing this.

    "Of course I know, am I not your father?" Monkey King snorted coldly, and swung the iron rod in his hand towards Ye Chen.

    "Hey, little monkey, don't be ashamed. You just climbed out of the well to see how big the sky is. Do you think you are invincible if you poke the broken stool of that boy in Tiantian Palace?

    Today I will give you a good lesson!  Let you know what is beyond the sky!  People, there are people outside!  "

    After Ye Chen nibbled a few times, the magic energy in his hands slowly condensed together, and then the magic energy turned into a dark red Fangtian painted halberd. The mixed magic energy made this weapon look extraordinarily terrifying in the sun.

    clang,

    I saw Ye Chen lightly picked up the magic gun, and slowly collided with the Ruyi golden cudgel, and the moment of sparks was simply caught in this way.

    ?Sun Wukong gritted his teeth and tried to suppress Ye Chen,

    Looking back at Ye Chen, his expression was extremely natural, with a hint of danger hanging from the corner of his mouth.

    "The strength is not bad, but compared with Xiaozhang, you! You are still far behind!" Xiaozhang here is naturally one of the four great spirit monkeys, the Tongbei ape.

    With a turn of Ye Chen's wrist, Fang Tian's painting halberd danced a spear flower in his hand, with a whoosh sound

    Monkey King's wishful golden cudgel was released instantly,

    And Ye Chen's Fang Tian's painting halberd was firmly pressed against Monkey King's throat.

    "It's been said that you are still far behind. Don't be fooled by the sight in front of you."

    "Ah! I'm going to kill you!" With a roar, Sun Wukong's eyes turned blood red at this moment, and the appearance of heaven and earth also became different at this moment,

    The clothes all over his body instantly shattered, and his arms became thicker in an instant,

    In the blink of an eye, Sun Wukong transformed from a spirit monkey into a golden-haired gorilla. At this moment, he was panting heavily and looking at Ye Chen.

    "You really gave me a lot of surprises!" Seeing Monkey King's endless tricks, Ye Chen's eyes brightened again and again.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1518 Demon Race Four

    ?

    Immediately afterwards, the two wrestled together like this, and now, Monkey King's strength was enough to attract Ye Chen's attention,

    You must know that the strength of this kind of creature that transcends the three realms and is not in the five elements should not be underestimated. The two fought for several rounds.

    In the end, Ye Chen stabbed Monkey King's neck again with a magic spear,

    "Zheng" Sun Wukong only felt that the scene in front of him was blurred in an instant.  When it was dark, he fell to the ground and couldn't get up.

    "Let's go to bed first." There was no intention of killing Monkey King. This monster felt that Monkey King still had a little use value, and then turned his eyes to Tang Seng who was standing in the distance.

    "What I hate the most is you Buddhists." After saying viciously, Ye Chen floated to Tang Seng's side.

    "You, you have to die today!"

    Without further ado, Ye Chen's magic spear stabbed at Tang Sanzang mercilessly.

    Ding.

    When the magic gun was about to touch Tang Sanzang's face, it stopped unexpectedly.

    Ye Chen took a closer look, and at this time Tang Sanzang's body was surrounded by a faint Buddha's light.

    His own Fang Tian painting halberd can't break through this faint halo.

    What exactly is going on?

    Ye Chen was extremely puzzled.

    "You monk, it seems that you have a lot of background." He murmured.

    "Amitabha, benefactor, why do you hate Buddhist culture so much?

    Put down the butcher's knife and turn around.  " Tang Seng looked extremely neither humble nor overbearing at this time, clasped his hands together, and said lightly.

    "Why? If you want to know the reason, then I will tell you today. The existence of races in the three realms has its own meaning. Why did he destroy my entire demon race with one word?

    Did I wait to do something outrageous?

    The first time he came to this world, he wanted to kill us, just because he didn't like us when he saw us?  You Buddhist disciples keep saying that all living beings have their own need for existence,

    God's words of good life are always on the lips. You who don't eat meat and fish seem to have great respect for life, so why do you want to kill all of our people?

    In the past, countless souls died at the hands of your Buddhist disciples. Up to now, my people are still living in the dark interlayer of space, lingering on their last legs. Come on

    You are a so-called mage, tell me, you should die if you disrespect Buddhist believers.  "

    The demon seed in Ye Chen's body became more and more angry, and the red light in his pupils flashed brightly again and again, showing that he was extremely unwilling, why?  You tell me why?

    Shouldn't life be treated equally?  You Buddhists look high-definition and bright, but in the end your hands are full of blood.

    Tang Seng had nothing to say when asked at this moment,

    "As for the matter of the Buddha, how could a little believer like me know his intentions."

    Then you told me to put down the butcher's knife and turn your head back to the shore, tell me, what is the shore, and converting to your Buddhism counts as the shore?  In the name of Purdue sentient beings, hands filled with blood?

    Don't you feel ironic when you say this?  "Ye Chen laughed mockingly.

    In this case, what is the purpose of your trip, benefactor.

    "Purpose? I do have a purpose for waking up this time, and that is to kill all of you Buddhists! Come and pray to the spirits of my people in heaven. I want to stand in front of the Tathagata Buddha and return the words I just said intact.  To Tathagata Buddha,

    I saw that he could not sit still on the lotus platform in front of all the believers.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1519 The Demon Suppression Sutra

    ?

    "I'm afraid you don't have the ability!"

    Suddenly, Monkey King hugged Ye Chen tightly from behind Ye Chen.

    "You want to hurt my master! Pass me first!" Suppressing the pain in his back and spine, Monkey King gritted his teeth and rushed forward.

    "Wukong! Hold him down!" Tang Seng took out a string of Buddhist beads from his waist with a loud roar.

    Holding the Buddhist beads in his right hand, standing upright in front of him with his left hand, he murmured the Buddhist scriptures.

    "Old monk! What are you doing!" Ye Chen would never have guessed that Monkey King, whose spine was broken by himself, could still act.  Just when he was about to struggle to break free from the shackles of Monkey King.

    The scriptures muttered in Tang Seng's mouth seemed to be like a curse, and he began to move closer to Ye Chen.

    Feel something wrong around the body!  Ye Chen was also polite, and released all the devilish energy, which flowed like knives and drew scars one after another on Monkey King's body.

    But even so, Monkey King's clenched hands still showed no sign of letting go.

    The scriptures blocked Ye Chen's eyes, nose and mouth like an earthworm. Slowly, the magic energy released by Ye Chen didn't seem to be particularly powerful.

    "You! What did you do to me!" Ye Chen's roar was squeezed out of his throat with difficulty.

    "It's nothing, it's just a simple sutra of suppressing demons from my Buddhist family." Tang Seng said softly, but the movements of his hands never stopped.

    The scriptures covered Ye Chen's body like a tide, and slowly, the demon seeds in Ye Chen's body became obviously tired.

    "Hehe, in order to suppress my demon clan, he has come up with endless means, but it doesn't matter, since you can't drive me to extinction, sooner or later, my demon clan will definitely come back.

    When the time comes, you and the Tathagata, and your so-called Buddhist disciples, wash your necks one by one, and wait for me to take your heads.  "

    After leaving a wicked smile, Ye Chen's eyes slowly closed as the scriptures covered him.

    "Huh, Wukong, you can let go, it's all right." Tang Seng waved his hands profusely and said softly.

    The half-believing Monkey King let go of his arm, and seeing Tang Seng's weak appearance, he hurried forward.

    "Master, are you okay?"

    He waved his hand to indicate that the problem is not big.

    After taking several breaths, Tang Seng came back to his senses.

    "How can there be such a terrifying existence in Ye Chen's body? If I hadn't just studied a little bit of the Suppressing Demon Sutra, I'm afraid he will adapt to Ye Chen's body.

    At that time, even if Guanyin Bodhisattva came, he would not be able to save Ye Chen.  He could only raise his hand to shake and kill.  "

    Hearing this, Sun Wukong turned his attention to the sleepy Ye Chen, and he never imagined how there could be such a monster in Ye Chen's body.  Fortunately, Tang Seng has the means to punish the demons.

    Otherwise, Sun Wukong really doesn't know what to do.

    Having lived for such a long time, the demon seed in Ye Chen's body is the second existence that makes his scalp tingle and cannot be shaken. The first one is the Tathagata of the West.

    "What on earth is this guy coming from?" Seeing Ye Chen's green and ignorant face, Monkey King had an indescribable feeling in his heart for a while.

    Wow, there was a strange noise on the surface of the water, Zhu Bajie slowly climbed up from the water with the support of Monk Sha.

    "Grandma's, Xiaoye, this stinky brat, really hit me hard. My old pig has at least three broken ribs." He spat out.

    Zhu Bajie said cursingly, clutching his chest.

    Looking at the scene in front of him, it seems that things have settled down.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1520 Unwilling

    ?

    "Brother Monkey, master, are you all okay?"

    Tang Seng and Monkey King shook their heads one after another.

    "Hey, Ye Chen hasn't woken up yet, so let's set up camp here. It's good to have a rest." Looking at the sleeping Ye Chen, Tang Seng knew that Ye Chen wouldn't wake up for a while.

    Immediately felt that I had a rest on the other side of the river for the whole night.

    Patting the water on his body, Zhu Bajie also started to get busy, walking towards the depths of the forest. He didn't eat a single bite for such a long time.

    At this time, the wounds on his body and the hunger in his stomach are the most important things to him.

    Monk Sha also started to look around for firewood. The division of labor between master and apprentice was fairly clear, and Ye Chen was left alone.

    At this moment, Ye Chen, who was sleeping deeply, seemed to have entered a certain fantasy space again.

    He was floating in a sea of ??blue stars, seeing a star twinkling, as if he brought Ye Chen to a strange land.

    Looking carefully, I found that there were crowds of people on the ground.

    Another transition, Ye Chen set foot on this land personally.

    Only now did he see the true faces of these people. Different from the people he saw, the average height of these people in front of him was about two or three meters.

    Taller than the two of us.

    In addition to the blue skin on the body, the horns on the top of the head are their unique symbols.

    "Here, where is it?" Ye Chen murmured.

    "This is my home." Suddenly a familiar voice came from behind Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen recognized this voice. Although the monster dominated his body, his consciousness was extremely clear, and he knew everything that happened outside.

    And this voice is the demon that dominated his body just now!

    Looking back, Ye Chen was even more shocked, why does this tall monster look so familiar?

    "You? That Buddha statue?" Ye Chen pointed at the monster in front of him in surprise.

    The demon didn't deny or admit it, it just let out a low growl and looked at the people in front of it, as if it was extremely unwilling in its heart.

    "Why did you snatch my body!" Ye Chen asked sharply after contemplating for a long time, pretending to be brave, he had to let the monster in front of him give him an explanation.

    However, the monster stood beside him, and a powerful aura was released, which made Ye Chen almost out of breath.

    And the monster still didn't answer Ye Chen's words, like a statue, still standing motionless beside Ye Chen.

    At this moment, Ye Chen really wanted to go up and kick him twice, to see if this person was real.

    Cut, why are you still a mute?  Ye Chen waited for a long time, but the monster in front of him still didn't speak, and then Ye Chen waved his hand in disappointment.

    Prepare to find a way to get out of here.  And at this moment, the tall demon seed spoke.

    It was still the hoarse voice of grief, and the voice of unwillingness came out slowly.

    "Do you want to hear a story?"

    Ye Chen was stunned when he heard this, and he really wanted to say, "What time is it, do you still have the time to tell me stories? You think I'm a three-year-old kid."

    But after thinking about it, the words still couldn't come out of his mouth, so Ye Chen simply nodded and sat next to the demon seed.

    nodded.

    "This is the empty space, the mezzanine between the animal realm and the realm of hell, and it is also where we live,"

    "The animal way? Interlayer with the hell way?" Ye Chen was extremely puzzled by these two terms.

    "Yes, the animal realm, hell realm, the most frightening of the six realms."

 1521 stories

    ?

    The two spaces spurned by the world, as the literal meaning,

    The so-called benevolent will never appear in such a place,

    However, the void space contains the humbleness of the animal realm and the darkness of the hell realm. It is said to be a mezzanine space between the two, rather it is the product of the combination of the two spaces.

    And I was born in this dark world since I was a child. I haven't seen what the sun looks like or what warmth feels like before I was eighteen.

    What I bring to you here is only the distortion of human nature, and endless darkness

    Originally, I thought that I might stay in this ghost place forever in my life, and end my humble cry, but otherwise, God favored our ethnic group,

    By chance, I got a book of exercises, compared to what you have seen, it is the one in your mind.  "The devil said softly to Ye Chen, and then pointed Ye Chen's head with his finger.

    "You mean, the nine-turn Buddha magic skill?"

    "Not all, what I got at the beginning were only holy Buddhist scriptures, I really didn't understand these Buddhist scriptures very well, but it didn't bother me,

    I know that Buddhas and demons have been incompatible since ancient times. If I go to the patriarch with Buddhist scriptures, I will be severely punished, but don¡¯t try to stump me.

    I divided the Buddhist scriptures into hundreds of sentences, and I found different old people to ask these sentences every day, and finally studied this Buddhist classic masterpiece thoroughly,

    From this, I felt that there are other places besides this dim and empty space, and those places must be the same as those mentioned in the Buddhist scriptures,

    Everywhere is filled with the fragrance of birds and flowers.

    With the longing for the outside world, I also made up my mind completely, you know, no matter who it is, as long as they have experienced something of a higher level,

    Then he must be unwilling to be mediocre. From the age of eighteen,

    I am completely immersed in the road of practice. Although it is dark here, there are many dangerous forbidden places in the animal realm and hell realm.

    And these places have also become my practice places,

    Day after day, I finally turned to the realm where I could tear apart the space with my bare hands. In the end, the Buddhist scriptures I taught and studied were combined with my Demon Sect's Great Success Method, which became known as the Nine-Turn Buddha Demon Art.  "

    Speaking of this, the demon seed is obviously a little proud, and Ye Chen didn't mean to mock him, but just listened carefully. No one would have thought how much sweat a Xiaobai had put in growing up to this level,

    This pride is justified.

    "But I can't understand the nine-turn Buddha magic skill at all. Even though it has been translated into a language I can understand, I still can't understand many things."

    Ye Chen scratched his head and said melancholy.

    He didn't say much about the demon species. This thing must be understood by oneself to be able to master it thoroughly. Even if he can open the seal, it means that he did not choose the wrong person.

    As for being unable to read, the opportunity has not yet come. I believe that sooner or later, Ye Chen will be able to fully understand it.

    "I will understand." The demon species just spit out these words lightly, and never chatted too much on this topic again.

    "Huh, all right, you continue." Ye Chen raised his head to signal the monster to continue. After a while, Ye Chen also got used to the existence of the monster, and gradually became more generous.

    No longer so restrained, with such a terrifying power, killing him is probably like crushing an ant.

    Since then, I have led my people to pacify the entire animal realm and hell realm, and unified this chaotic place.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1522 Hostile

    ?

    And while my people are immersed in the joy of victory, I am starting to plan the next move.

    It is useless for me to unify more places. After learning about the beautiful life in the periphery, I completely feel that this place is like an extra-large cage.

    No matter how you reclaim the land inside, but the fences on the outside severely separate us from the good things.

    I was not reconciled to this, and finally, with the power of the nine-turn Buddha Demon Kungfu, I tore open this space with my bare hands.

    The sun is so warm, and it is as smooth as my mother's Buddha touch when I was a child. I would never have dreamed that the place I longed for is a million times better than I imagined.

    In the end, my tribe and I settled down on a deserted island. The reason why we didn¡¯t settle on the mainland was that we were afraid of scaring the residents there.

    After all, we are outsiders and cannot invade other people's territories. We still understand this rule, and we don't expect much. We just want to live here simply,

    Although there is nothing on the island,

    But compared to that dim void space, I don¡¯t know how many times stronger it is,

    In the past few years of development, there have been no accidents, and the demons have only occupied a few deserted islands.  as a base.

    We like this place, we like everything here, and we wanted to live here quietly for the rest of our lives, but I found out that I was wrong.

    Even if you think so, the world won't give you half sweetness.

    One morning, a hundred thousand heavenly soldiers and generals descended mightily from the heavenly court, and surrounded our small island.

    The patriarch, who didn't understand the situation, stepped forward to negotiate, but was shot dead by a three-eyed monster, showing no mercy.

    Although I haven't seen such a big scene, it doesn't mean that my demons are made of mud.

    That day, we were so red-eyed that one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers were just a group of cripples in our eyes. After all, the warriors I brought out were all warriors who crawled out of hell.

    How to fight us.

    "Three-eyed weirdo, I guess he meant that Yang Jian didn't run away." Ye Chen murmured.

    "Well, it seems to be Erlang God Yang Jian. Although the strength is feasible, but in the hands of my lieutenant general, I was still defeated by him.

    In the end, only 30,000 of the 100,000 heavenly soldiers were beaten and fled back to the heavenly court, and my demon clan also became famous in that battle.  "Since then, Heavenly Court has joined forces with the demon clan to launch a large-scale attack on our demon clan.

    I really didn't expect that the Yaozu would collude with those despicable people in Heaven, both in the name of demons, and what they did was really disgusting.

    But it doesn't matter, the vitality of my demon race is extremely strong since I was born. Compared with those monsters in the hell realm, the wine bags and rice bags in the heavens are really not enough.

    In the end, I led my entire clan to gain a firm foothold in this world. From the beginning to the end, we did not provoke wars for no reason.

    It was all the villains from Tianting who came to the door by themselves,

    They were the ones who got beaten up in the end.

    ?After I thought things had calmed down like this, a bigger conspiracy began to unfold towards our entire ethnic group. I have never thought of it until now,

    The disposition of Buddhism, which doesn't care about worldly affairs, will even collude with the villains in the heavenly court.

    Just that night, accidents of demons invading the mortal world occurred all over the world.

    And the irony is that my demons have never even been out of the island.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1523 life experience

    ?

    "I know, those villains in Heaven came up with a countermeasure against my demons. Even if we have a million mouths, we can't tell them apart.

    Since the explanation doesn't make sense, let's fight.  "

    Even if the world is against our demons, so what, it is still impossible to shake our powerful clan,

    To be honest, those heavenly generals, powerful monsters, and Western Bodhisattvas are not my opponents together.

    Since then, the prestige of my demon clan has spread from the Three Realms.

    Finally, at the end of the Great War, I met the Great Western Tathagata,

    The two of us fought for a whole hundred days, but we still couldn't tell the difference. After I retreated for the time being, I returned to the Demon Island, and there were already dead bodies everywhere.

    I brought out tens of thousands of tribesmen, all of whom were wiped out by monks holding magic staffs. Among them, the strong tribesmen followed me, leaving only young children,

    I really didn't expect that the monk who talked about the preciousness of life would strike so fiercely. Could it be that in their eyes, the people of my demon clan are not life?

    I have been fighting in this world for many years, but I dare to pat my chest to assure that my demon soldiers are stained with blood, but I have never laid hands on women, children, or ordinary people.

    And I thought that they would abide by such a gentleman's morality, but I was wrong, those high-sounding Buddhists shot more and more fiercely.

    I watched a half-grown child get his head pierced with a stick, and I was helpless. Do you know how painful this feeling of powerlessness and despair is?

    In desperation, I embarked on a journey of revenge. I set off from the South China Sea and killed all the way to Lingshan. I don¡¯t know how many temples he has destroyed.

    I don't know how many monks were killed,

    But even so, I still can't get to know the young monks who have just entered the temple.  I'm a villain, I admit it, but

    Even if a wicked person like me sees that those powerless people can't do it, I can't even imagine it,

    Why are these monks in the name of Buddhism able to resolutely extend their hands to those children.

    I really can't understand it.

    In the end, all the soldiers who accompanied me along the way fell in front of me one by one. After arriving at Lingshan, I was the only one left. I brought out tens of thousands of tribesmen. In the end, I was the only one left.

    "Then why don't you choose to go back and make a comeback? It's not too late for a gentleman to take revenge," Ye Chen said angrily in his heart after hearing what the devil had said.

    "Hehehe, what you said sounds good. When I return to the void space, how do I explain it to my clansmen, how to explain it to my mother, and my father came out with me, fearing that I might be in danger.

    But in the end he died tragically in front of me,

    What face do I have to face them.  "

    It's better to completely destroy the Lingshan, so that I can go back and plead guilty to my tribe.

    But after such a long trek, my energy has been exhausted. When I really stood at the gate of Lingshan, I was stopped by a small Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    Facing Tathagata, I didn't expect him to let me go and not kill me.  But even so, my admiration for her only increased.

    In the end he sealed me in the stone statue, and I don't know why I appeared in your body.

    The demon seed said honestly.

    "Huh? You don't know? That's weird. I found you in this wordless book. I didn't see your existence until after I was released."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1524 Yao Yun

    ?

    And this book was given to me by my master. How can it be said that my master has any connection with Dainichi Tathagata?

    Ye Chen thought about it.

    "Maybe you have to ask your master himself."

    "For the words of the monster, Ye Chen also expressed deep sympathy. In Ye Chen's eyes, this monster is not as evil as it seems on the surface. On the contrary, in his opinion, there is always a feeling of sympathy.

    "May I have your name?"

    "Yaoyun!"

    The demon seed slowly spit out two words,.

    "It's a nice name. It doesn't match your fierce face very well," Ye Chen said slowly.

    Then he walked forward slowly.

    "Is this really your home?" Looking at the dark scene in front of him, Ye Chen couldn't imagine that anyone who could survive in such a dire situation,

    How strong is the heart.

    "Well, because of the wordless scripture you mentioned, a space has been opened up in your brain, and here, I can also control it,

    And what you see is just the scene where I projected the void space, at this moment you can see them, but they cannot see you.  "

    "No wonder I feel like they haven't noticed me.

    Ye Chen stepped forward with a smile and looked at a demon child who was playing with mud in front of him, and couldn't help laughing.

    "His name is Rab. I didn't expect him to be so big. On the day he was just born, his father followed me out of the void space, but,

    His father had already died in a foreign land, and this child was probably still waiting for his father's return.  "Speaking of this monster's eyes began to moisten,

    Ye Chen could clearly feel the sound of the mob choking,

    "If you miss home, go back and have a look. Don't let him want to be alone anymore. I believe they won't blame you. You've woken up now. Have you considered going back home?"

    "Wandering outside for such a long time, everyone wants to go home. Although there is endless darkness there, compared with the vicious people here,

    I yearn for the environment there even more. No matter how dark it is, if you are smiling, can it compare to people's hearts?  "

    "Then what are you waiting for, go back!"

    Hearing that Yao Yun smiled wryly and shook his head,

    "Now that I'm in your body, I can't act autonomously at all. I can only say, wherever you go, I will go with you."

    "Then this is indeed a problem." Ye Chen tapped his chin with his hands and thought.

    "Yes! You can occupy my body like just now, and then you can go home, but you have to remember to return it to me when the time comes."

    Ye Chen said to Yaoyun with a smile, this is not a gesture to face a devil, it is obviously aimed at an old friend who has known each other for many years,

    Looking at Ye Chen's smiling face, Yao Yun couldn't believe her eyes,

    "Are you discussing? Are you afraid that I will occupy your body and do something wrong?" You must know that Yaoyun almost killed Monkey King and Tang Seng just now, and Ye Chen is about to hand over his body to Yaoyun again. What is he thinking?

    "Well, to tell you the truth, I am indeed a little scared, but I don't think you are a villain. Of course, if I hand it over to you, you will mess around again.

    Then I have nothing to do but admit that I am unlucky.

    But I feel that I am quite accurate in seeing people.  You are a good person.  "Hey hey hey.

    Ye Chen didn't know what kind of guts it was, but he stepped forward and patted Yaoyun's shoulder. The action like a good buddy greatly eased Yaoyun's attitude towards foreigners.

    But this is only for Ye Chen alone.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1525 Negotiation

    ?

    After thinking for a while, Yaoyun still shook his head slowly,

    "forget it."

    "Huh? Why don't you want to go home? The family members are still waiting for you to go back and regroup." Ye Chen was also extremely puzzled by this.

    "I'm afraid that after I occupy your body at that time, I will do something wrong and reckless, let's forget it." Yao Yun rejected Ye Chen's kindness,

    Slowly shook his head.

    "Uh, so you plan to stay in my mind like this all the time?"

    "There is no way around this. The statue is sealed in the book. Wherever the book is, I must be there. If I am going to forcibly leave you, I am afraid that the god will be shattered in the next second."

    "Then, this is really a problem,"

    Ye Chen also simply opened the first layer of the book's seal, and he didn't know how many mysteries remained behind.

    It seems that only by fully grasping the wordless scripture can he release Yao Yun.

    "Then there is no other way, you can only go to learn the scriptures with me, hey, yes, you can come to learn the scriptures with me, just in time to discuss the Dharma with the Tathagata."

    After being told by Yao Yun, Ye Chen also had a new definition of these superficial Buddhists. In his opinion, there are not a few people with fake compassion in temples.

    Anyway, the purpose of his trip is to complete the task assigned to him by the system. He really has no interest in those Buddhist scriptures.

    Not to mention the feeling of Buddhist culture.

    It's just that the Tathagata seems to have saved his life at some point, so it's a bit inappropriate for him to bring Yao Yun, a time bomb, to the Tathagata like this.  It always feels like crossing the river and tearing down the bridge.

    "Hey, forget it, what's the matter, if he really did something wrong to the common people, then I'm just doing justice for the heavens,

    If Yaoyun lied to him, then he also has a way to deal with Yaoyun.  "

    ? At the beginning, his master gave him a pebble, the purpose of which was to crush it in a difficult situation and summon his master to come over.

    Even though he gave this book to himself, he must be sure of dealing with Yao Yun.

    "Well, that's the only way to do it right now." Yao Yun nodded and said.

    "Hey, that's a good relationship. Ye Chen can't wait for this. Since then, he has an extra super bodyguard for no reason. Whenever he encounters something that can't be solved

    Just call out the boy Yaoyun and ask him to come forward to settle the matter, and I am still studying the nine-turn Buddha magic skill, I believe that the founder is by my side to know,

    How stupid it is to never learn again.  "

    Just do what you say, Ye Chen immediately pulled Yao Yun to ask for advice on the use of this Dharma,

    And Yaoyun didn't hide it, and basically responded to Ye Chen's questions, trying to break apart this exercise and smashed it to pieces, and almost stuffed his hands in his mouth.

    Marven Ye was extremely happy about this, he finally made progress after being busy for many days, not to mention the feeling in his heart.

    But what he didn't know was that at this time Zhu Bajie and Monkey King were crying, and the wound Ye Chen left them was still aching.

    But even so, he still looked back at Ye Chen who was sleeping from time to time.

    My heart is full of worries,

    "Brother Monkey, you said that Xiaoye has been sleeping for so long, why hasn't she woke up yet, something must have happened."

    "Don't be crowed. Didn't the master say that the monster in Ye Chen's body has been suppressed. As long as Ye Chen doesn't touch that boundary, I believe he will wake up soon." (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 1526 believe

    ?

    He said so, but Sun Wukong was no less worried than Zhu Bajie.

    For such a long time, from the first meeting with the ice blade to the subsequent talk, Sun Wukong has already recognized Ye Chen very much,

    If something really happened to Ye Chen, it is estimated that Sun Wukong would have to dig three feet to find his soul.

    This is what Sun Wukong is like,

    And after finishing his studies, Ye Chen was extremely happy.

    "Well, next time if I don't understand something, can I come over and ask you?"

    "This is your body. You can enter this space as you like, and get out as you like. There is no need to apply for it like I did." Yao Yun's answer was affirmative.

    Then Ye Chen happily left this space?

    When I woke up, I found that it was already midnight.

    Zhu Bajie's deafening snoring sounded beside him.

    Eighty percent of the time I waited for myself to fall asleep.

    For Zhu Bajie's love, Ye Chen also saw it, smiled knowingly, got up, took out a piece of clothing from the bag, and changed it on Zhu Bajie's body.

    brush!  Suddenly a black shadow flashed down from the tree.

    Without even thinking about it, Ye Chen knew it was Monkey King, and the monkey eagerly stepped forward and patted Ye Chen on the shoulder, and said softly with his eyes jumping up and down.

    "It's okay, you, after sleeping for so long, I almost went to Lord Yan to find you."

    "Hey, don't worry, it's not a big problem. By the way, what about you and Brother Zhu, did you hurt you just now?"

    Ye Chen said.

    "Hey, this on my body is also called an injury? You look down on me too much, don't you? Also, Bajie's skin is rough and fleshy, so that little injury is nothing."

    But having said that, what ulterior thing is in your body? I heard from the master that there is a monster in your body. After being possessed, even I am no match for you.

    If it weren't for the high skills of the master, I'm afraid we would have been driven to death by you long ago.

    Sun Wukong said with a soft smile.

    "Hey, how can it be? It's my master. He gave me a practice method. It's probably useless. Don't worry if you go crazy, it won't happen in the future." Ye Chen didn't hide anything from Monkey King,

    Said in one hundred and fifty.

    "Your master? Why didn't I hear you say it? No wonder I wanted to call you senior brother when master rescued me and you refused to agree. It turns out that you have been apprenticed to me for a long time."

    Ye Chen then shook his head and said with a wry smile, well, I will introduce him to you some other day.

    "Haha, this relationship is good, okay, I think you are fine, I have to go to sleep, I let you torment me this night, remember boy, you owe my grandson a favor  ,

    Find a chance to return it.  "

    "Haha, definitely."

    Ye Chen raised his hand and said with a smile.

    Looking at Monkey King's back, Ye Chen had mixed feelings in his heart. People like Monkey King, who were met by Yao Yun, probably would be able to laugh happily at night.

    "Yaoyun, what do you think of Monkey King?" Ye Chen murmured to himself.

    "The Lingming stone monkey is a gift from the heavens to this land. The stone that can give birth to life must have extraordinary intelligence. To be honest, being able to make friends with him,

    You can be regarded as a great blessing in the previous life. Let's put it this way, if there is any danger in the future, this monkey will definitely be one step ahead of you and fall down.

    Even if he dies, he will definitely protect the people around him, just like today,"

    "I believe he will do it." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1527 six turns

    ?

    The next day, the sound of birdsong in the morning woke up the four sleeping masters and apprentices,

    Monkey King climbed up from the tree as usual, and after stretching comfortably, he saw Ye Chen in the distance. At this time, he was sitting cross-legged by the small river,

    There is a faint Buddha light wrapped around his body.

    Presumably it should be because I didn't close my eyes all night.

    Monkey King became interested, so he didn't step forward to disturb Ye Chen who was practicing, but sat on a stone in the distance, observing lightly.

    "Ah, Brother Monkey, is Xiaoye awake?" Zhu Bajie, who had just woken up, yawned and wiped his saliva and asked.

    Isn't that there?  "Monkey King tapped the front with his jaw.

    Following Sun Wukong's guidance, Zhu Bajie also saw the golden light on Ye Chen's body, which was completely different from yesterday's devilish energy.  A purity close to the Dharma of life itself.

    Tang Seng who woke up also noticed Ye Chen's movements.

    "Amitabha, no wonder Ye Chen volunteered to accompany me to learn scriptures. It turns out that the Dharma in his body is unfathomable." Ye Chen's pure Buddha light is no less than anyone he has ever met.

    "Hehe, master, don't forget that Xiaoye was wearing magic light yesterday and yelling to kill you." Zhu Bajie stepped forward and said jokingly.

    "It must have been Ye Chen's first contact with Buddhism, and maybe he didn't comprehend it very thoroughly, so this happened." Tang Seng put his hands together and said with a smile,

    He didn't take what happened yesterday to heart at all.

    But it¡¯s too bad to find a reason without comprehension.

    Ye Chen was full of magic light yesterday, which has nothing to do with whether his comprehension is transparent or not.

    With the rhythmic breathing, Ye Chen also slowly woke up from the practice. It has to be said that after Yao Yun's guidance, this night's practice can be said to be very fruitful.

    He has roughly understood the concept of Jiuzhuan Buddha Mogong.  This exercise is the same as his name, divided into nine rounds,

    ? The first six turns are considered as the basic auxiliary content.

    ?Introduction, Entrance, Transformation, Four Changes, Dacheng, Six Turns,

    However, Yaoyun never mentioned it to Ye Chen in the third turn. He just said that when Ye Chen reached the sixth turn, he would naturally be able to understand the cultivation methods of the remaining three turns.

    After a night of penance, Ye Chen gradually touched the way to get started, which made Yaoyun have to sigh Ye Chen's aptitude. Unexpectedly, it was only one night.

    At the beginning, it took him a year to study this book of Buddhism alone. Although he had his own guidance around him, Ye Chen's aptitude was indelible.

    He woke up refreshed and found that the master and apprentice were staring at him with eight eyes, which made Ye Chen extremely embarrassed.

    Hey, everyone, good morning!  Ye Chen could only smile awkwardly,

    "Ye Chen, are you alright?"

    "Hahaha, Brother Zhu, what do you say, what can I do?" Hearing Zhu Bajie's words, Ye Chen chuckled at the two of them, and said lightly.

    "Then you won't go crazy today, will you?" Zhu Bajie continued to ask.

    This remark made Ye Chen extremely embarrassed, and quickly waved his hands and said no.

    "Then" Hearing what Ye Chen said, Zhu Bajie also nodded, and then started to roll up his sleeves aimlessly.

    Ye Chen always felt that something was wrong,

    "Well, pig, brother pig, what are you doing?"

    "Oh, just woke up to exercise your muscles and bones, what little leaf, stand still, your pig brother has a set of ancestral boxing techniques that he wants to pass on to you, you have to experience it carefully.

    "Don't, don't, brother pig, your gift is too big, I'm afraid I won't be able to bear it, let's take a break and go on the road."  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 1528 Happy

    ?

    "Hey, this will be over in a while, no delay, no delay." Before Ye Chen could respond, Zhu Bajie had already rushed forward, and was slapped away by Ye Chen yesterday.

    I can't swallow this breath even if I say anything,

    Clenching your fists and getting ready to go up, Ye Chen beat him up.

    How could Ye Chen wait for this fat beating in vain, he has long since disappeared, and the two of them chased back and forth in the forest, making everyone who just woke up laugh.

    It is also like this that this long trip does not seem monotonous.

    In the scorching sun, Zhu Bajie was already sweating profusely from exhaustion. After wiping the sweat off his face, he cried out in pain.

    "Master, let's take a rest, the weather is really too hot."

    "You idiot, you've only been on the road for a few days, and you can't take it anymore. I think you are really right, you are a pig fetus, and you will always look lazy.

    According to your travel speed, what year and month can you reach a day.  "

    Monkey King stepped forward and grabbed Zhu Bajie by the ear, trying to drag him forward.

    "Hey monkey brother, take it easy, I didn't say it, we've been driving for half a month, and we don't know if there are people in front of us. If we walk like this for a few more days,

    My old pig's stomach is about to shrink.  "

    "No, the master didn't say you were tired. You are a god who has lived for hundreds of years. No matter what you say, you can't rest. It's good to be thin,"

    See if it can make you slim and slim, you know how to eat, drink and drink all day long, and how to kill monsters without exercising.  Sun Wukong simply ignored Zhu Bajie's words.

    "Wukong, Bajie wants to rest, so let's take a rest, to be honest, I'm tired too,"

    "Okay, master, hum, the idiot sees that the master takes good care of you, why don't you hurry up and fetch water for the master?"

    As soon as he heard the rest, Zhu Bajie seemed to be resurrected on the spot. A carp got up from the ground, and ran to the front with a smile to find the water source. He didn't feel tired just now.

    "Hey, Second Senior Brother is always full of energy when he talks about rest."

    "Who says it's not, Junior Brother Sha, put down the burden and rest for a while, it's really tiring."

    Monk Sha was the one who was quiet and silent along the way, and he would always be at the end of the line with a smile.

    I'm afraid others will forget this person,

    Maybe it took a while to get used to, after all, he was the last one to join the crew. After sitting down, Ye Chen also sat next to Monk Sha.

    "Well, Brother Sha, don't you feel tired with the beads hanging around your neck?"

    Looking at the nine black and huge rosary beads, Ye Chen felt a strong sense of curiosity in his heart.

    "Hey, I got used to this thing after a long time. The master told me to throw it away, but I thought about it for a long time, and finally I was not ready to throw it away.

    It is a kind of warning to me, after all, these are the evil deeds I have done, and I must bear them on my back.

    After listening to Monk Sha's words, Ye Chen looked at it in a daze, and after looking carefully, he realized that it turned out to be a human head.

    "Damn it, I didn't see it, Brother Sha, you said that you killed countless people, you are not bragging, you actually have this special habit, Ye admires it."

    Ye Chen shook his fist and said with a soft smile.

    "Hey, Xiaoye, don't tease me. I don't know if I can repay the stupid things I did in this life. I, a monster, have completely implemented them."

    Remembering those sad past events, Monk Sha shook his head distressedly, expressing that he did not want to bring it up again.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1529 Forest Village

    ?

    "Hey, brother Sha, don't say that, the great mage said it well, so what, the prodigal son will not change his money when he returns. If you work hard to do good deeds and accumulate virtue, you will definitely achieve positive results."

    "Hehe, let me borrow Xiaoye's good words."

    After finishing speaking, several people dispersed and began to look for resources everywhere with a clear division of labor.

    After a while, Zhu Bajie ran over panting from a distance.

    "Hey, master, master, there are people smoking in front of you," as soon as these words came out, both Ye Chen and Tang Seng showed a lot of joy on their faces,

    The half-month journey through the jungle made everyone feel extremely uncomfortable. Monkey King and Zhu Bajie are fine, but Tang Seng and Ye Chen have suffered from old crimes.

    As the saying goes, everything has an animus, except mosquitoes.  At night, this mosquito likes to bite this kind of delicate skin and tender meat. Every time I get up early the next day,

    Ye Chen didn't have a perfect spot all over his body.  As soon as I heard that there was a family, I didn't even think about it, I drove Tang Seng to the white horse twice,

    Leading the white horse, he rushed forward.

    "Hey, it seems that Xiaoye has been tortured enough these nights." Monkey King said with a smile.

    "Who says it's not. Let's go too. I also want to eat vegetarian food. Although the fruits in the forest are delicious, they can't be preserved. It's really a headache."

    "You idiot knows how to eat."

    After driving for a while, green smoke rose from the forest, and after a closer look,

    There are hundreds of houses scattered on a piece of land halfway up the mountain in the woods,

    "Cooking smoke slowly, located deep in the jungle, not caring about worldly affairs, it is really life in Taoyuan in this world." Tang Seng stood on the horse, 9 looking at the scene in the distance, and murmured.

    "Yeah, it's really as wonderful as a fairyland, and the people who live here must be very happy." To be honest, what Ye Chen yearns for most is this kind of Taoyuan life.

    Live what you want to do carefree, don't think about what you have or not, cultivate and sow, be self-sufficient,

    Thinking about Ye Chen's heart itch.

    When this study is over, see if you can find such a fairyland.

    In fact, Ye Chen's character is not particularly strong at all. On the contrary, he just likes the kind of life that is indifferent to the world. Isn't it a refreshing thing to immerse yourself in this wonderful nature.

    But helpless, he must complete the tasks assigned to him by the system, and only by becoming stronger can he save the lives of those around him,

    Therefore, Ye Chen had to practice hard,

    After entering the village, a group of people attracted the attention of the villagers, especially the appearance of Monkey King and Zhu Bajie, which scared the children in the village to cry and make noise.

    People stay away from each other.

    "Hey, Bajie, it seems that we will have to change our appearance when we enter the village. People always treat us as monsters."

    Monkey King jokingly said to Zhu Bajie.

    "Hey, what's the matter, anyway, I'm a monster, I'm afraid they should, I'm very satisfied with my current appearance."

    Zhu Bajie doesn't care much about these issues,

    "Master, we still want to be unpopular," Monk Sha said with a smile while carrying the burden.

    "Hey, I can't help it. I have to ask first." Tang Seng dismounted slowly with a wry smile.

    "Old man, old man."

    ?He casually stopped an old woodcutter who was about to run away. Seeing that the old man was terrified, Tang Seng quickly waved his hand to signal him not to panic.

    Don't panic, old people.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1530 Jia Mansion

    ?

    "We are monks who came from the Tang Dynasty in the east to go to the west to worship Buddha and seek scriptures. Passing by here, we are exhausted and want to find a place to rest first,"

    "I, our family is poor, and there is no place to entertain the master." The old man subconsciously glanced at Zhu Bajie and others in the distance, and immediately looked away.

    Tang Seng, who was obviously lying, did not expose it. After all, this situation is not once or twice, and he has long been used to it.

    "Then you can tell me which family believes in Buddhism, and I can go there to find a place to live."

    "Oh, let me think about it." Hearing that Tang Seng no longer made things difficult for them, the old man was obviously relieved.

    "Oh, by the way, the grandmother of Jia Yuanwai's family believes in Buddhism very much, and his four girls were also driven by him to worship Buddha and burn incense. Every morning, they can see the green smoke floating in their home.

    If you go there, you should be able to find a place to live.  "

    "Okay, that poor monk will go right away, don't bother the old man." Tang Seng bowed slightly and beckoned everyone to go towards Jia's mansion.

    ?The old man chopping firewood did not forget to look back at Monkey King and the others when he was leading them away.

    The playful monkey still didn't forget to make a funny face, and the old man was so frightened that he dropped his burden and walked away.

    This action made Monkey King laugh straight.

    "Wukong!"

    Seeing this, Tang Seng scolded angrily.

    "It's okay, master, the old man will be back soon, let's go."

    "Hey, you." Knowing Sun Wukong, he could only shake his head with a wry smile.

    Let's go, let's go, my old pig is hungry!

    As soon as he heard that there was a foothold, Zhu Bajie of course rushed forward without hesitation.

    After spending a long time, I finally found the main gate of Jia's Mansion.

    Sure enough, as the old man said, people in Jia's mansion really respect Buddhist culture.

    A sandalwood scent can be smelled from a long distance away. You must know that this smell can only be smelled in places like temples. It can be seen that there are not a few of them worshiping Buddha and burning incense.

    learn from mistakes,

    This time Tang Seng went up and pulled the doorknob himself,

    "Squeak," as the door opened gently,

    Tang Seng's hand has continued to his chest,

    "Amitabha, benefactor." Before Tang Seng finished introducing himself,

    The young girl who opened the door has teased and said,

    "Hey, here you come, you are finally here, come in, come in." Saying this, Tang Seng was dragged into the mansion.

    "This Brother Monkey, what should I do?"

    " What else can I do, come in, I can't let the master live in it alone." Monkey King patted Zhu Bajie on the head, led the white horse, and followed into the house.

    "Hey, grandma, Monk Junxiu is here."

    The girl who dragged Tang Seng into the room shouted loudly.

    Feeling this intimate movement, Tang Seng quickly shook off the girl's arm, and the scriptures immediately appeared in his mind.

    "Amitabha, don't be so generous as a benefactor. The poor monk is a monk. Men and women can't get along with each other." Sin?

    "Hey, you monk." The girl who was thrown off her arm was obviously a little unhappy, with her hands on her waist, looking extremely disdainful. She grew up so big, and the young men in the village liked him one after another.

    Not to mention grabbing the arm, they are all vying for their own hair, but they seem extremely humble when they come to him.

    "I really don't know what to do. This girl arrested you, but it was a blessing you cultivated in the first half of your life. Ask the young people in the village, which one of them is not rushing to grab my hand (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 1531 Old woman

    ?

    You put on airs

    Humph, really, really pissed me off!  "

    The more she thought about it, the more angry the girl stomped on the spot, until a voice from behind stopped him,

    "Enough of the little wine, the master is a Buddhist, how can he mess around with a girl like you who doesn't matter."

    Behind the garden, an old woman slowly walked over with a black wooden crutch. It looked like a rich family. The crutch in her hand might be enough for the villagers to live for half their lives.

    "Amitabha, I am a monk who came to the west to worship the Buddha and ask for sutras. I passed by the precious land. I ask you to bother me for one night. I also ask the almsgiver to make it easier for me."

    Seeing the person in charge coming, Tang Seng said softly after performing a Buddhist etiquette.

    "Hey, it's easy to say, master, don't be scared by the little girl, this child has such a temper, come with me."

    After the old woman nodded in agreement, she prepared to take Tang Seng into the lobby.

    "The benefactor wait a moment."

    "Huh? Master, do you have any questions?"

    "That's right, I still have a few apprentices"

    As soon as Tang Seng spoke, he heard the noisy voice from outside,

    I saw Monkey King and Zhu Bajie taking the lead, and the housekeeper behind him couldn't stop them no matter what.

    "Grandma, these monsters want to break into the house no matter what they say, and I won't listen to them no matter how much I try to persuade them." The housekeeper said with a mournful face.

    Seeing this, Tang Seng immediately sternly sternly said, "Wukong Bajie, don't be rude!"

    "Um, master, there is no way. You were dragged in by this little lady, but we are still outside. We can't, we can't let you spend the night inside. Let's live at the gate."

    "Bah, what are you talking about, you idiot." Sun Wukong immediately stepped forward to stop Zhu Bajie's mouth, and smiled at Tang Seng.

    "It seems that these are the apprentices that the master said, just right, let's go together." Seeing this, the old woman chuckled a few times and then waved her hand to signal them to follow.

    And Zhu Bajie saw Xiaojiu in the distance laughing, and the girl ran away in fright.

    Ye Chen, who was behind him, was extremely puzzled, what was the origin of this old woman, it stands to reason that ordinary people should have a little expression on their faces when they saw Zhu Bajie and Monkey King, even if they weren't half-frightened to death.

    However, the person in front of him is extremely calm, and it can be seen from his eyes that he has no fear at all.

    Rather, it seems that there is still a little expectation?

    "No, I have to open Journey to the West and take a good look. I might not know which monster's mansion is here." In this troubled world,

    This kind of paradise rarely exists in the mountains and forests. Generally, it is transformed by monsters to attract these outsiders.  If it's a monster,

    Wouldn't that be a sheep entering the tiger's mouth?

    The more Ye Chen thought about it, the more afraid he became, so he simply opened the Journey to the West and began to study it carefully.

    After Liushahe was sad, the words "Four Sages Appeared" were clearly written on it, but apart from these four big characters, no news was revealed at all.

    "I'm going, your book is too stupid, what can you say in these four words, don't let me guess, where should I guess." Scratching his head

    Ye Chen really thinks that this book is really bad. You should at least write down the summary of the story clearly so that you can have a bottom line in your mind. Okay, now Ye Chen is even more flustered.

    Four Saints, wouldn't it be four father-level figures appearing together.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1532 Not Simple

    ?

    "Forget it, forget it, the soldiers come to cover up the water and the earth, anyway, I have Yaoyun and the master's token two hole cards in my hand, plus the blessing of immortality,

    He doesn't believe that he will die in this place where no shit?  "

    Having made up his mind, Ye Chen pretended to be brave and followed the crowd into the hall.

    ?If it is really a big family, people who look at the golden statue of Tathagata Buddha in the living room are full of awe. Ye Chen also laments the financial resources of this family,

    To be able to enshrine the statue of Tathagata at home is really a place where money is not spent.

    Seeing the Tathagata Buddha statue, Tang Seng couldn't help but began to worship devoutly, while Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha saw the master's movements, and followed them in a decent manner.

    Only Ye Chen and Monkey King stood in place, motionless.

    Monkey King is just disdainful. For the Tathagata, he has not yet reached the point of bowing down to him. You must know that it was this person who did it when he was suppressed under the Five Elements Mountain.

    And Ye Chen originally wanted to pay respects, but Yao Yun's anger in his body could no longer be suppressed.

    Seeing Ye Chen hurriedly dissuaded him.

    "Hey, Yaoyun, Yaoyun! Calm down, there are so many people here, it won't be good for you to let your feet slip," Ye Chen clearly felt a pair of eyes staring at him fiercely when suppressing Yaoyun's breath.

    It must be the old woman, without a doubt, since entering the door, she has felt the existence of this vicious look several times, and Ye Chen seems to have felt this kind of look somewhere.

    But I can't remember what to say.

    After being told by Ye Chen, Yaoyun obviously suppressed the anger in his body,

    "I'm sorry, I got excited just now, by the way, Xiaochen, pay attention to that old lady, she is not simple."

    Without Yaoyun's pointing, Ye Chen instinctively began to notice this person, from the information revealed in his eyes when he saw Monkey King Zhu Bajie, Ye Chen knew that,

    Or, this woman is an eminent monk,

    Or, he is an old demon who has practiced for thousands of years. There are only two possibilities, and Ye Chen has to be on guard at all times.

    "Okay, masters, come, come, Su Zhai is ready for you, please come here quickly."

    As soon as he heard that there was something to eat, Zhu Bajie naturally took the lead and was more active than anyone else. When he entered the room, he was instantly fascinated by the scene in front of him.

    There are four young girls standing in front of the table, and one of them is the one who opened the door for Tang Seng today. These four girls are all extremely beautiful, and they are all as beautiful as heaven.

    For a while, Zhu Bajie was obsessed with watching, and his saliva began to flow down slowly, but he didn't know whether it was the food that tempted him, or he was fascinated by other things.

    "Let's go, you idiot," Monkey King behind him was not interested in these at all, and immediately squatted on the stool, and he, who couldn't use chopsticks, picked up a banana with one hand and started to chew it.

    "Benefactor, I'm sorry, my disciples are used to being careless, and I don't know what rules are. Please forgive me, old man."

    Tang Seng then said deeply.

    "No problem, no problem, I see that the masters are unrestrained and uninhibited, and they are very open-minded. My wife likes it very much. Then, Xiaochun, Xiaoqiu, Xiaojiu and Dongdong, you should also sit down and accompany these people on a long journey  The masters who came have a light meal."

    The old lady ordered, these people must obey, but Xiaojiu was obviously very reluctant,

    Seeing Xiaojiu sitting next to him, Zhu Bajie was overjoyed, and quickly smiled and twisted his buttocks to offer an empty seat.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1533 Appearance of the Four Holy Ones

    ?

    The girl named Xiaojiu did it coyly,

    However, his eyes are still looking in the direction of Tang Seng,

    "Come, come, let's eat vegetables." The old woman greeted and picked up the vegetables first.

    "Come on, master, my fast food is not as good as the taste in the temple. I don't know if you can eat it." Tang Seng was flattered to put it in Tang Seng's bowl.

    "Old man, you eat first, don't worry about me."

    After thanking him very politely, he looked up and found that Zhu Bajie had already eaten three bowls of rice.

    After wiping the grease from his mouth, he got up again to make a bowl of rice.

    "Bajie!" Seeing this, Tang Seng gave Bajie a look, signaling him to be careful.

    "Hey, master, it's really rare to have a full meal. Don't make things difficult for me, old pig. Look, look at my stomach. I've been hungry for so many days. If this goes on,

    With my plump figure, I'm thinner than Brother Monkey, that's not okay.  "

    Touching his stomach, Zhu Bajie said reluctantly.

    As soon as this remark came out, the girls present were amused,

    "Haha, master, your apprentice is so funny, don't worry, little master, although we don't have any delicacies here, but this rice is enough, you can eat it with your cheeks off,

    If it is not enough, I will ask the kitchen to steam two more pots for you.  "

    The old lady smiled very happily, she hadn't met such an interesting young man for a long time, and she simply said rich and powerful.

    "Hey, master, look, everyone has said that you can eat enough, so you can't stop me, old pig,"

    Before Tang Seng could speak, Zhu Bajie had already run to weigh a large bowl of rice, which was tall and tall, and began to eat it.

    "Hey, old man, I made you laugh." Reluctantly, Tang Seng could only apologize to the old woman again.

    "Hey, it's all right. My wife's happiest thing is that the masters eat well. Buddhism is inherently good. Originally, I would often visit the village. I hope that the Buddha will have eyes to see it in heaven.

    And you are also Buddhists, so the Buddha can see my determination to devote myself wholeheartedly to the Buddha, and I believe the Buddha can see my efforts.  "

    The old woman clasped her hands together and looked up at the sky, as if she was praying. Tang Seng also put down the chopsticks in his hand, followed the old woman's movements and murmured a sentence of Amitabha.

    Attracted by the movements of the two, the girls who were doing it also followed suit and posed the same movements.

    This unanimous action made Zhu Bajie and Monk Sha extremely embarrassed,

    Helpless, the two of them could only put down the bowls and chopsticks and began to pray to heaven.

    I thought it was normal to pray piously, but from the corner of my eye, Ye Chen clearly felt that the old woman was secretly staring at him from the corner of her eyes.

    "Xiaochen, that old lady is peeping at you again."

    "I feel it." This kind of staring made Ye Chen not to mention how irritable he was, and panicked, but he still held the vegetables firmly, pretending that he didn't see it.

    Looking at this posture, it is estimated that this time, I have become the protagonist,

    If this is really a monster's cave, with Tang Monk's flesh in front of her eyes, the old woman won't be tempted, what's the point of just staring at herself.

    "It can't be that this old woman is greedy for her own beauty and wants old cows to eat young grass." This idea suddenly rose in Ye Chen's heart.

    Dimming, it's really not impossible. At my early twenties, which woman can't be tempted?  It is estimated that this old woman is also tempted by herself.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1534 Appearance of the Four Saints II

    ?

    As soon as these words came out, Yao Yun felt nauseated in his consciousness.

    ?It was dusk after the light meal, the old lady arranged a sleeping place for the Tang monks,

    Tang Seng repeatedly emphasized that only one guest room is needed, but the wealthy old lady arranged a room for each of them.

    "Hey, it is my honor for the eminent monk to come to rest here, how can I wrong you, my house is spacious, many guest rooms have not been lived in for a long time, lack of human smell,

    Grandmaster will treat my wife as a favor, so please don't refuse me, master.  "

    Having reached this point, Tang Seng didn't delay any more, and could only nod his head in agreement.

    After everyone dispersed, they went back to their rooms.

    To say that this house is really big, it takes a while to arrive from Tang Seng to Zhu Bajie, and then to Monkey King's guest room, but Ye Chen, who is careful, can see the clues.

    The scattered rooms of several people caught his attention. Even the rooms next to each other can be used by the master, but why should everyone be scattered in various parts of the house.

    It's better to be cautious.

    Ye Chen walked quickly to Monkey King. In fact, Monkey King also felt the difference in such a distribution.

    "Brother Monkey, be careful at night. When the time comes, you change rooms with Brother Pig and try to keep an eye on the master. I always feel that the people here are not simple."

    "Well, I feel it too. If there is any accident on your side, you must notify me as soon as possible." Monkey King nodded solemnly.

    The two of them returned to their rooms tacitly.

    After entering the room, Ye Chen lay on the bed and turned off the light, but he did not fall asleep, but listened to the noise outside the room with his ears up,

    "Hey, I hope I'm paranoid."

    Almost an hour later, Ye Chen, who thought there was nothing wrong, heard his door slowly open.

    "Damn it! Did you really make yourself guess right?" Ye Chen, who was lying on the inside of the bed, did not dare to have any prestige, but let Yaoyun perceive everything that happened under the bed.

    "Little benefactor, have you fallen asleep?" The old woman's voice came out like a ghost,

    "Grandma, it's really that old woman. I'm really afraid of something. I won't really let myself talk. This old woman wants old cows to eat young grass?"

    After being asked this question, Ye Chen had already calmed down his heartbeat, and he could not move when the enemy couldn't move.

    I want to see what kind of moth you old lady can make.

    Still maintaining the sleeping position just now.

    And the old woman's next words made Ye Chen, who was pretending to be asleep, no longer calm down.

    "The little benefactor just had a shortness of breath just now, presumably he hasn't fallen asleep yet?"

    "Nima, what is the origin of this old lady, who can tell that she is not asleep just by hearing her breathing? Wait? She said she can hear my breathing?

    Is this what an ordinary old lady should do?  As far as Sun Wukong is concerned, he dare not say that he can hear anyone's breathing, because this situation is too difficult.  "

    And this old lady can easily catch Ye Chen's breath, how did she do it?

    Ye Chen, who had been exposed, didn't need to put on any more, so he straightened up and smiled at the old woman.

    "The old lady has really good ears. She can hear my breathing? I'm afraid you won't believe that you are an ordinary person?"

    The old woman who was pointed out just shook her head and said softly.

    "Hey, I'm getting old, and there are some things I can't explain." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1535 Appearance of the Four Saints III

    ?

    "Seeing that the old lady didn't have time to reply, Ye Chen directly called the subject and asked the old lady.

    Old lady, if you come to my room so late, I'm afraid it's not as simple as just listening to my breathing, right?  "

    "Heck, of course not, I just feel that the little benefactor and the people who are having dinner today are even more confusing to me, so I came to ask the little benefactor some questions. I hope the little benefactor will not think that my old lady has too many things."

    "Old lady, it's okay to say, I, Ye Chen, will definitely tell you everything I know."

    "That's it, little benefactor, can you tell me, where did you get your immortal body?"

    At this moment Tang Seng's room,

    A figure also slowly pushed open the door,

    Tang Seng didn't have as much thoughtfulness as Ye Chen, and since this is the residence of Buddhist believers, he was very relieved about it, so he didn't think much about it.

    After entering the room, he fell into a deep sleep.

    A red candle outlines a slender figure in the dark night.

    As the red candle approached slowly, Tang Seng blinked his eyelids, obviously feeling the strange existence, opened his eyes slightly,

    A candle is already close to me, less than half a meter away,

    "who!"

    Tang Seng suddenly turned over and let out angrily,

    The figure in front of him was so frightened that his hands trembled, and he almost knocked the red candle to the ground.

    "You! You! You! You stinky monk, you are going to die, you scared me to death."

    Tang Seng was about to call Sun Wukong, but when he listened carefully, why did the voice sound so familiar, and through the dancing candlelight, he realized that the person standing in front of him was none other than the girl who guarded the door for him today.

    "Oh, so it's the little wine girl. What's the matter for coming here so late?" Out of politeness, Tang Seng still made a small gift and said softly.

    Seeing that Tang Seng recognized him, Xiaojiu felt a little happy in his heart, but he still pretended to be cold and said,

    "Then what, it's good that you still know this girl, and it's also considered that this girl didn't open this door for you in vain."

    "Of course I will,"

    "Uh, what, I have nothing else to do here, just want to ask you if you are still used to living here?" Get used to it, are you used to it? I've only been sleeping for a long time, and then I was woken up by you.

    You say you are not used to it.

    After all, she was a little girl, and she didn't know how to find a good one even if she made excuses. She blushed when she said that, but she didn't know if it was the red candle that illuminated her or it was just so red in the first place.

    "Uh, Miss Jiu, did you come here to ask these questions?" Tang Seng spoke again uncertainly.

    "Then what, what's the matter? Can't I ask?" Xiaojiu, who became angry from embarrassment, turned back into his little devil state again, and said fiercely to Tang Seng.

    "I can ask, I can ask, I ate well and slept soundly here, and I would like to thank the little wine girl and the old lady for their hospitality. The poor monk thanked you again." Tang Seng bowed again so that Xiao Jiu didn't know what to say.  What.

    Immediately, the two of them stood there awkwardly.

    And the room of the three senior brothers was even more lively.

    The same is true for Sun Wukong's room. He pushed the door and entered on time, and Sun Wukong has been paying attention to the movement.

    The hand has already started to pull the golden cudgel in the ear.

    A backhand knocked the lantern to the ground.

    "Hey, monster, give your grandpa a stick," Sun Wukong doesn't care about hurting the wrong person, if you dare to enter his room so late, no matter who it is, you must be prepared to die.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1536 Appearance of the Four Saints IV

    ?

    "Master, don't do it, it's me!"

    "Boom!" A stick fell and hit the floor hard,

    "Who are you?"

    "Uh, Xiaochun couldn't hide the embarrassment on her face. I just had dinner today, so I don't know who it is now? This is too hasty.

    "It's me, little master, Xiaochun." After revealing his identity again, Monkey King's eyes turned, thinking that the person in front of him really had a little impression.

    "It's already so late, what's the girl here?"

    "I came here to" Before he finished speaking, Monkey King had already turned his head out of the window. Tonight was really a bit uneasy

    "Girl, I have something else to do, I have to go out," said Monkey King, who wanted to get up and leave, but was stopped by Xiaochun.

    "Hey, then what, little master, it's so late, what else can you do?"

    "Huh?" Listening to the numb voice, Monkey King slowly turned his head away, seeing Xiaochun's eyes staring straight at him,

    Looking at it, Monkey King felt hairy in his heart.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "It's nothing, I just want to talk about life with the little master, there is no other meaning." Xiaochun said and sat on the edge of the bed slowly, his movements were extremely enchanting.

    "Yo? Talk about life? What kind of life?" Sun Wukong moved his eyelids, watching the woman perform by herself playfully.

    "Little master, don't you understand what I mean?" Blinking his eyelids, he murmured.

    "Hehe, I seem to understand." As he spoke, Monkey King's Ruyi Golden Cudgel was already in his hand.

    And Zhu Bajie's room is exactly the same as Monk Sha's room, but at a different time, Zhu Bajie has already started chasing Xiao Xia all over the place,

    The two of them flirted with each other like this,

    The most shocking thing is Monk Sha's room. The deafening snoring resounds throughout the world. In winter, there is really nothing to do. When Monk Sha wakes up, he is even worse than Zhu Bajie!

    I can't wake up at all.

    After returning to Ye Chen's room,

    At this moment, tiny beads of sweat have slowly condensed from Ye Chen's forehead. What is the origin of this old woman with a smile on her face? After Yao Yun's guidance, her immortal body

    Even if Da Luo Jinxian stood in front of him, he would not be able to discover the mystery inside. Ye Chen had already hidden it very carefully.

    However, the woman in front of her directly spoke out,

    How could this make Ye Chen calm down.

    "Grandma, I don't understand what you're going to say." After pretending to be calm, the smile on Ye Chen's face increased instead of diminishing, and he said softly.

    "Hehe, young man, you just said that you can tell me everything you know, but isn't it a bit bad to pretend to be stupid now," he gently tapped the crutch in his hand.  It seemed that Ye Chen could see through Ye Chen's heart in a second.

    "Hehe, what did the old lady say? It's nothing to do. You insist on giving me a title. You make me very uncomfortable."

    Ye Chen shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently.

    "Hey, it seems that you don't cry when you see the coffin." The old woman said with a smile, and then slammed the crutch in her hand to the ground.

    "Boom!" With a surge of air flow, Ye Chen obviously felt the air around his body become heavy, and the movement of sitting on the chair,

    The legs seemed to be filled with braze, and they began to smash towards the ground uncontrollably.

    "Grandma, this old woman is really not a good person. (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 1537 Tempered

    ?

    Ye Chen suddenly released the entry-level kung fu of nine-turn Buddha magic kung fu.

    Um?  "The old lady obviously didn't expect such a powerful force to erupt from Ye Chen's body, and she forcibly resisted her coercion.

    But at this moment, Ye Chen's head was already profusely sweating.

    "Sure enough, I met an old monster." Apparently, the old woman in front of her was not as kind as she appeared on the surface.

    "You have to be careful, the strength of this old monster is not simple, and I always feel a familiar smell in the power I use"

    Ye Chen's heart became more dignified for the opponent recognized by Yao Yun,

    "At that time, I feel something is wrong, immediately give up the sovereignty of the body, and replace me,"

    "I know." Ye Chen nodded immediately.

    "Come on, let me try, you thousand-year-old monster have some extraordinary skills."

    Ye Chen stepped out fiercely at the moment when the skills were released,

    "Young man, it's a good thing to have a temper, but you have to share it with whoever you want!" The old woman didn't show any weakness, and another strong wind was released from her body while holding her crutches.

    null

    Ye Chen only felt that a mountain was crushed on his body,

    Breathing has become rapid.

    "Hey, just this little strength? Didn't you eat?" Ye Chen wiped off the sweat from his forehead and said indifferently.

    "Hehehe, after all, young people are young people. It seems that the old woman is going to be ruthless." Not planning to stay behind, Buddha's light bloomed from the old woman's crutches.

    "Sure enough, it's not a demon!" Looking at these subtle Buddha lights, Ye Chen also felt relieved, at least to ensure the safety of Ye Chen's life,

    But just when Ye Chen was secretly happy, the crutch in the old woman's hand had accumulated a lot of strength, and when she raised her hand, it hit Ye Chen's chest firmly.

    "Boom!" A hideous blood hole had appeared in Ye Chen's heart.

    This is four moves,

    The naive Ye Chen thought that this might be a test for Tang Seng's master and apprentice, but now, he found that he was wrong, the murderous look in the old woman's eyes was already aggressive.

    This is the rhythm that will put Ye Chen to death.

    "This Immortal Body really deserves its reputation." Without rushing to act, the old woman hunched over and walked forward two steps tremblingly and said softly.

    you!  Who is it?

    Ye Chen, who struggled to get up from the floor, gritted his teeth and said viciously.

    The pierced chest also began to slowly condense into lumps of flesh.  After a while, apart from the pool of blood on the ground, there was not a single trace of injury revealed.

    "Why, I haven't seen you for a few days, so you don't know who I am?" After the old woman smiled mysteriously, she changed suddenly,

    And the scene that appeared in front of Ye Chen's eyes at this moment made his pupils shrink suddenly.

    The one who appeared in front of him was none other than Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva holding a jade bottle!

    It's no wonder that he, who is full of Buddha's light, will be cruel to Ye Chen,

    It seems that this Guanyin Bodhisattva came prepared.

    "Your old man is really lingering!" Ye Chen murmured, spitting out the blood from his mouth casually.

    "If you don't tell me the origin of the Immortal Body and Da Luo Jinxian's strength, today, I will go on a killing spree! By then, if you beg me, I'm afraid there will be no chance."

    After waving his hand, Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva said indifferently.  Who would have thought that Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, who has always been kind and kind, could say such words.

    Immediately, Ye Chen was also stunned.  Is this still Guanyin Bodhisattva?  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1538 Putting Death to Life

    ?

    "Then give it a try!" Ye Chen roared, and the Buddha's light bloomed on his body. Although it was not as broad as Guanyin Bodhisattva, why did he feel that Ye Chen released it extremely purely.

    This made Guanyin even more unbalanced,

    So what if your Buddha's light is pure, in my eyes, it's just scum that can't overturn the big waves.

    Sure enough, Ye Chen who rushed forward was slapped away by Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    The horizontal knife directly cut off Ye Chen's arm,

    After Ye Chen struggled to get up, he rushed forward again,

    Boom!  There was another loud noise, and Ye Chen flew out again as usual.

    I don't know how many times it's been like this, Ye Chen no longer remembers how many wounds there are on his body, even if he is immortal, he can no longer keep up with the speed of Ye Chen's injuries.

    It's just healing again and again, broken again and again.

    "I want to see that your immortal body is just like the one in the legend, and can heal endlessly." Guanyin Bodhisattva also made up his mind, ready to completely exhaust himself with Ye Chen,

    to be honest,

    He is indeed jealous of Ye Chen's special skill. After practicing for so long, he can't guarantee that he will live for a long time one day.

    But Ye Chen is different, as long as the immortal body in Ye Chen's body is still functioning, Ye Chen will survive for a while, unless he is crushed by super powers,

    The talent cannot be restored when it is wiped out, and this kind of super powerful Tathagata Buddha dare not admit it,

    "What a powerful skill this is. Why can't it be owned by him, but it appears on a young boy who is still young? How can he control this power."

    The more Guanyin Bodhisattva thought about it, the more angry he became, and the hand that whipped Ye Chen became heavier and heavier.

    Just now, Ye Chen's neck was severed with one move.

    Although the Immortal Body can heal one's body, Ye Chen has to bear this kind of pain alone. I am afraid this is the only weakness of the Immortal Body.

    Once the host can't bear this kind of pain mentally, I'm afraid it will be completely shattered?

    Panting heavily, Ye Chen got up again.

    Yaoyun in his spiritual consciousness has told Ye Chen no less than ten times to change himself.

    "Hey, Lao Yao, it's not that I don't believe in you, I just want to test where my limit is, whether this immortal body can make me die!"

    I am afraid that only a lunatic like Ye Chen can come up with this terrible idea.

    Can you let yourself die?  Isn't that nonsense?  If you die, where will you regret it? This gamble is undoubtedly the biggest gamble Ye Chen has played.

    Even though Ye Chen was betting on his life, even though he was calm in his heart, he could clearly feel the subtle changes in his body. Although he looked bloody and bloody, his body was basically intact.

    And with the accumulation of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva's injuries, the healing speed of the Immortal Body has increased time and time again.

    If Guanyin Bodhisattva knew that Ye Chen was using him to practice his craft, he might just screw Ye Chen's head off.

    This guy, why is he like a Xiaoqiang.  Endless.  Even Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva felt powerless, it really couldn't kill him.

    "Hey, Bodhisattva, how come you have no strength? You are too useless, why don't you give me the lotus platform and let me sit and see if it's okay?"

    "Hehe, this lotus platform is placed in front of you. Whether you can sit or not depends on your ability." Guanyin Bodhisattva obviously felt cruel,

    The exploding Buddha's light gathered into a golden spear and rushed towards Ye Chen's face.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1539 Strong support

    ?

    come!

    "Boom" The spears gathered by the Buddha's light passed all over Ye Chen, his whole body was completely wrapped by this layer of Buddha's light, and the tingling and suffocation of his body hit his face.

    Ye Chen gritted his teeth against the pain of physical separation.

    "Flesh and blood have been peeled off layer by layer with the puncture of the Buddha's light, and the dense white bones inside are clearly visible."

    "Ye Chen! Give up! If you go on like this, you will not die and you will not be able to withstand this kind of torture even if you are stronger! Hurry up and replace me!" Yao Yun has been urging repeatedly in the soul space,

    But Ye Chen didn't seem to hear it, he gritted his teeth, and let the flesh and blood melt away in the Buddha's light, still indifferent.

    No, I can't just shrink back like this!  It's not my limit, how can I stop there,

    Although Ye Chen said that whenever something happened, he would pull Yaoyun out to settle it for him, but when this kind of thing really happened, Ye Chen became more determined,

    He knew that once he borrowed Yao Yun's power for the first time, he would become dependent on Yao Yun, and this dependence would make his xinxing stagnate.

    "Has the left leg been broken?" Ye Chen, who could no longer feel the slightest sensation in his left leg, shook his head, and then unscrupulously invoked the nine-turn Buddha magic power in his body.

    There is no intention of stopping.

    Over the past few days, Ye Chen has thoroughly comprehended the first level of the Nine Turns Buddha Magic Kung Fu, and now what he has to do is to use the power of Guanyin Bodhisattva to break through the second level.

    People, only when they are in a desperate situation can they fully unleash their hidden strength. No matter how beautiful the flowers in the greenhouse are, they are still extremely fragile.

    Only after experiencing the baptism of the storm, the flowers that bloom will be more delicate and beautiful.

    At this moment, Ye Chen's sanity had begun to blur, and he felt ruthless in his heart. He bit the tip of his tongue to wake himself up. If he fell asleep now, then so much pain would really be in vain.

    "Heh, even those big monsters who have cultivated for thousands of years would not dare to regret this Buddha's light. Even if you have the strength of a great Luo Jinxian, but you are not good at using it, you can only disappear into this world with this Buddha's light."

    "Break it for me!"

    Before Guanyin Bodhisattva finished speaking, Ye Chen in the golden light roared,

    "Boom!" A ray of golden light descended vertically from the sky, covering Ye Chen's body, and in a trance, a circle of golden halo burst out from Ye Chen's body at once.

    The shocking force razed the entire Jia Mansion to the ground.

    This time the burst of Buddha's light was stronger than any other burst of Ye Chen's power.

    "Hey, I finally made a breakthrough." Ye Chen, whose face was bloody and bloody, chuckled softly, pulling his cracked face.

    "Old Yao, did you see that, the young man is blessed with great fortune, how could he possibly die, this big gamble, it seems that I won."

    It is obvious that Ye Chen has broken through the second level of the Nine-Revolution Buddha Demon Art.

    However, this also made me afraid, the second level of breakthrough was already so strenuous, one can imagine how many hard times there will be enough for Ye Chen to accept.

    "Hey, sure enough, the storyline of reaching the sky in one step can only appear in dreams." Ye Chen shook his head and smiled wryly.

    "Okay, hurry up and start your spring and autumn dream, leave this place to me."

    A figure with blurred eyes appeared in Ye Chen's sight.

    "Hehe, I leave it to you."

    Later, Ye Chen couldn't hold on any longer and fell into a coma.

    With his eyes closed, Ye Chen's body was suddenly suspended in mid-air, and then his eyes slowly opened again.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1540 Old Mother of Lishan

    ?

    The pupils of Yaoye emerged again.

    I saw Ye Chen stuck out his tongue and gently licked the blood from the corner of his mouth, and smiled evilly.

    "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva, after so many years, I hope you still remember me, the last enmity, today we have to settle it."

    With a wave of one hand, every damaged joint on the body returned to its original position with a crackling sound, and the damaged wound on Ye Chen's body healed in an instant.

    "Haha, this immortal body is really a physical hack. I really envy this kid. Where did you get a good exercise? You can sleep peacefully, kid. Here, I'll help you settle it!"

    The shock just now did not cause any harm to Guanyin Bodhisattva at all. At this moment, he just waited for the smoke to dissipate.

    "Why haven't you fallen down yet?" Through the faint smoke and dust, Guanyin Bodhisattva still saw Ye Chen's figure standing upright on the spot,

    "This kid, what kind of monster is it?" Guanyin Bodhisattva, who was about to go up for an autopsy, was completely stunned by Ye Chen's vitality.

    How could an ordinary person have such a terrifying will.  There are only a handful of people who resist their own Buddha's light forcefully throughout the ages.

    In fact, Guanyin Bodhisattva really exalted Ye Chen when he said this. The reason why Ye Chen was able to fight so unscrupulously was because of Yaoyun's protection.

    ?Unfortunately, Ye Chen fell down, and what Guanyin Bodhisattva didn't know was that Ye Chen was in front of him at this moment, but the strong overlord of the empty space,

    The king of Yongye who shakes the Tathagata Buddha!

    I saw Ye Chen move with one hand, and a large net appeared from the sky, locking Ye Chen and Guanyin Bodhisattva inside. Only Ye Chen can open this barrier.

    The roof of the entire Jia Mansion has been shattered by the aftermath of the battle between Ye Chen and Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    "Not good! Master is in danger!"

    Looking back, he glanced at Xiaochun in front of him,

    "Sure enough, you fairy is here to delay me! Take my life!" Without any explanation, the iron rod was about to fall down.

    Great Saint!  Great Saint, don't worry!

    Seeing that Monkey King was already attacking him, Xiaochun could only shake his head with a wry smile,

    null!  A gust of wind burst out from the petite body, and the Monkey King who was rushing up was bounced away.

    "Um?"

    Sun Wukong exclaimed differently, can he have such a cultivation level at such a young age?  Blinking his eyes for a moment, the golden eyes opened, and Xiaochun's body was surrounded by golden light in Sun Wukong's golden eyes?

    "Great Sage! Don't do anything." I saw Xiaochun murmured and then changed suddenly.

    "You are?" Sun Wukong saw the petite girl in front of him transformed into a kind woman, and he was surprised that the golden cudgel in his hand didn't hit again.

    Just asked in a murmur.

    "Hehe, the great sage, don't blame me for being the old mother of Lishan. I was ordered by Guanyin Bodhisattva to test you master and apprentice again to see if you have lustful intentions. Seeing you today, the great sage seems to have passed the test. Congratulations.  "The old mother of Li Shan made a small salute to Sun Wukong.

    It can be regarded as an apology to Monkey King for his behavior just now.

    "Ao turned out to be my mother, who am I? Why don't you let go of my grandson? I, a monkey who jumped out of a rock, have long been indifferent to the relationship between men and women.

    What you do is purely taking off your pants and farting, which is meaningless.  "

    Listening, Li Shan's old mother smiled wryly.  Hastily nodded.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1541 Thunderous Snoring

    ?

    I am afraid that only Sun Wukong dared to say such a thing to Li Shan's old mother.  But thinking that his master had no major accidents, Monkey King breathed a sigh of relief.

    Looking back, hey, isn¡¯t this Manjushri Bodhisattva and Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, why?  Are those two women also your two schools?

    Seeing the two Bodhisattvas Manjusri and Samantabhadra approaching, Sun Wukong teased and said.

    Seeing this, the two Bodhisattvas got acquainted with each other, and offered their hands politely to Sun Wukong,

    "Brother, what happened to the explosion just now?" Monk Sha panicked and ran out of the room with the crescent shovel in hand.

    "Hey, Junior Brother Sha, I'm afraid you have already passed the postgraduate entrance examination, right?"

    "Test? What test?" Upon hearing this, Monk Sha scratched his head and said in confusion.

    "Huh? Didn't the two Bodhisattvas test your lust and caution?" Sun Wukong was also extremely puzzled by this?

    "Huh? There are other things like this? Why don't I know anything?" Monk Sha was even more confused by this.

    And Manjusri Bodhisattva in the distance said with a wry smile.

    "You were snoring like thunder, and I couldn't wake you up no matter how hard I tried to wake you up. How can I test your lust?"

    Monk Sha's old face turned red as soon as this remark came out. It is true that he fell asleep unless he woke up naturally. Otherwise, if you want to wake him up, you will probably have to use some means.

    Zhu Bajie is snoozing, but Monk Sha can really sleep!

    "Hey, by the way, why didn't Bajie come out?" Sun Wukong looked back curiously, but he didn't find Zhu Bajie, and then asked curiously.

    "Uh, Zhu Wuneng failed the test," Samantabhadra Bodhisattva said helplessly.

    Thinking about the scene where Zhu Bajie was drooling and rushing towards him as if in heat just now, Puxian, who is a Bodhisattva, felt seriously nauseated.

    "Brother Monkey, save me, Brother Monkey!" Looking back, Zhu Bajie was hung on a birch tree at this time,

    "You idiot, you are really embarrassing to me!" Sun Wukong looked at Zhu Bajie's extremely indecent actions, and felt disgusted in his heart. Gao Cuilan shouted in his heart every day and night,

    Now the Bodhisattva has made a small plan and I can't hold it anymore. It's really not enough to succeed!

    "Hold on honestly, Puxian Bodhisattva is here, and I have no right to let you go. If I want to let you go, I can only trouble Puxian Bodhisattva." Sun Wukong spread his hands, indicating that he had no choice.

    Upon hearing this, Zhu Bajie screamed even louder,

    "Bodhisattva, Bodhisattva, my old pig is wrong, I shouldn't have evil thoughts about you, I shouldn't"

    Manjushri Bodhisattva on the side was stunned when he heard this remark, this Zhu Bajie, how could anything come out of his mouth.

    And the same is true of Puxian Bodhisattva, with a big hand with black lines on his face,

    I!  Instantly Zhu Bajie became speechless.

    After being sealed by Xianshu, the yard was much cleaner, and then everyone's attention was on Tang Seng's room,

    "It must be Guanyin Bodhisattva who tested the master." Sun Wukong said with a smile.

    Even the old mother of Lishan said that this is the test of Guanyin Bodhisattva, so in this way, it is Puxian Bodhisattva, Lishan old mother, Manjusri Bodhisattva and Guanyin Bodhisattva who tested the four masters and apprentices.

    Seeing that there is no news from the master left, it is estimated that he should be in this room.

    And looking at the intact appearance of this room, the Bodhisattva Guanyin Bodhisattva who exploded just now must have been protected by magic. After all, Tang Seng is a mortal body.  If you don't protect it, you may get hurt.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1542 Eleventh

    ?

    In the room at this moment, the two of them didn't know what was happening outside, and the huge explosion didn't reach their ears.

    The ridiculous thing is that the stalemate between the two people has been face to face for a long time,

    Just like this, you look at me, I look at you,

    Tang Seng, who really couldn't bear it, spoke first.

    "Little wine girl, you are so late, what is the matter, if you just look at me like this and don't speak, then please go out first, I have to hurry tomorrow and want to rest early."

    Tang Seng, who didn't want to waste so much time, first issued an order to drive away the guests.

    Xiao Jiu, who was driven away like this, had no intention of leaving, and still looked at Tang Seng foolishly.

    "You, do you really have no feelings for me?"

    As soon as this remark came out, it ignited from Tang Seng's mind like explosives,

    He can't believe his ears now,

    "You what did you just say?"

    Seeing Tang Seng's incredulous expression, Xiaojiu was amused for a while, then stared fiercely into Tang Seng's eyes, and then said softly

    "I said, I, like you!" Understand enough?

    "Little wine benefactor, are you sick? How could you say such a thing?"

    "No, no, I'm not sick, on the contrary, I'm sober now, very sober! I know what I'm talking about!"

    After ruthlessly rebuffing Tang Seng's words, moisture rose from Xiaojiu's eyes.

    "I was born in this small mountain village. There was a famine here in the early years, and my parents were starved to death. I was living on the street, helpless,

    At that time, no one cared about my life and death at all. On the contrary, for them, the more people raised, the more even the food distribution, so no one cared about my life and death.

    Just when I was about to starve to death on the street, a monk passed by me,

    ?I melted a steamed bun with water and fed it into my mouth little by little. Although I was drowsy at the time, I remembered that person's face.  And that person is you!  "

    The huge amount of information makes Tang Seng extremely different, how and when to rescue a little girl, isn't this nonsense?

    "Little wine girl, I think you must have made a mistake. I never rescued any girl. Although I often rescue victims in Chang'an City, I have never encountered what you just said.

    And you have been living here all this time, you must have made a mistake," Tang Seng, who kept vetoing, was indeed Xiaojiu shaking his head firmly.

    "Listen to me, that steamed bun hanged my life, and then my mother-in-law adopted me. She told me that the one who saved me was a monk who came from the Tang Dynasty in the east and went to the west to worship Buddha and pray for scriptures.

    I asked my mother-in-law, is it possible for me to meet him?  The mother-in-law nodded and shook her head, and finally couldn't bear to see me thinking about it day and night, so she told me that sooner or later you will pass by here again,

    Let me wait patiently, do you know, when my mother-in-law told me a few days ago that the person I was waiting for would come here soon, do you know how happy I was?

    The person I have been waiting for for a long time will finally appear in front of me. I am so excited that I cannot sleep every night.  Finally let me wait until you.  "

    As he spoke, Xiaojiu stretched out his hand and slowly touched the Buddha on Tang Seng's cheek.

    Tang Seng, who was still in a daze, would not have thought of such a situation, and immediately dodged.

    "It's a sin, a little wine girl, the poor monk is really not the one you want to wait for, you must have admitted the wrong person." Tang Seng, who took several steps back, said hastily.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1543 Red Dust

    ?

    At this time, the beads of sweat on the top of the head have slowly condensed together,

    Obediently, this is even more terrifying than those monsters who want to eat you. As expected, love is the saddest level.

    When he was captured by Monk Sha last time, Tang Seng was still able to put his expectations on his apprentice, but now in this situation, Monkey King can't help him at all.

    "You may not remember, but I always remember that you saved my life! In my life, I will not marry unless you are the only one, unless I die, otherwise I will always wait here,

    I will wait for the reincarnation of one life, and I will wait for the reincarnation of ten lives. Even if you ignore me, I will wait for you here, even if you look from afar, I will wait for you here!  "

    "I'm a ghost, is Guanyin Bodhisattva so good at acting?" At this time, Monkey King was lying on the roof, eavesdropping on the conversation between Tang Seng and the little wine girl,

    I have to say that Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva's test of Tang Seng is really the strictest among several people. What he said just now, even if it were him, his heart like a stone would probably be moved.

    Not to mention Tang Seng of ordinary people.

    "Little wine girl, it's not that I don't agree to you, it's just that I have the heavy responsibility of learning Buddhist scriptures. The people of Tang Dynasty are still waiting for the good news of my return, and I have already shaved my hair and become a monk.

    Otherwise, you don't have to embarrass the poor monk anymore about the matter of the world of mortals."

    Tang Seng clasped his hands together, and said tremblingly, obviously, after saying these words, how much determination he had made in his heart, and Xiaojiu said so

    Several fragments also flashed through Tang Seng's mind in a trance.  But even if what Xiaojiu said is true, how can he take this as a joke since he has escaped into Buddhism now.

    In fact, just like what flashed in Tang Seng's mind, he had indeed been here in his first life, and he also embarked on a journey to the west as a Buddhist scripture learner.  demoted to the mortal world,

    Therefore, Tang Seng in the first life came here very easily, but after all, without the protection of his disciples, Tang Seng was still swallowed up by monsters and beasts in the mountains.

    After turning around nine times without crossing the hurdle of the Liusha River, he was eaten up by the unknowing Monk Sha for nine lives. In the last life, after gathering Monkey King and Ye Chen, he came here for the first time in many years.

    In other words, Tang Seng in this life has gone through eleven reincarnations, and in the first life, he planted the seed of love.

    At this time, Xiaojiu has grown from a little girl to a slim and beautiful girl, and Xiaojiu has been waiting for hundreds of years, because of Guanyin Bodhisattva,

    Xiaojiu has also maintained this appearance for a hundred years.

    "Little wine girl, you forgot about me, don't waste your great age, you should have reaped a love of your own, so who are you waiting here for?"

    "For whom? This question is really good. I have asked me the same question a hundred times. Who am I doing this for?

    But now I know, I knew it when I saw you for the first time, in order to be able to meet you here again, being able to look at you is an extremely wonderful feeling for me.  "

    "You, hey, why are you bothering, I don't deserve you to do this at all."

    Tang Seng shook his head sadly,

    "Hey, you can't be with me, so you have no right to control what I do." Then she made a face at Tang Sanzang with tears in her eyes, (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com  com

 1544 bad things

    ?

    Then he resumed his mischievous appearance at the beginning,

    Then he jumped and walked towards the outside of the house.

    "Why,"

    After a light sigh, Tang Seng's face was full of grief, and he wanted to continue to rest, fearing that his words just now would hurt the little wine girl, so he also rushed out.

    After walking out, Tang Seng and the little wine girl were amazed by the scene in front of them.

    "Here, has there been a war?" Xiaojiu murmured, and saw that the entire Jia family mansion was turned into ruins for a while, and only Tang Seng's room was left intact.

    "Hey, master, congratulations on passing the test!" Monkey King jumped off the roof playfully.

    "Test?" Tang Seng was confused by this.

    "What test, Wukong, what are you talking about?"

    "Of course it is the test given by Guanyin Bodhisattva. Hey, if you want me to tell you, Guanyin Bodhisattva, you are really cruel. How can you say such love words to the master?

    Master is an ordinary person, what you said made me feel itchy, let alone a master.  " Regarding Xiaojiu's behavior, Sun Wukong also made fun of it several times.

    "Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva? What are you talking about, monkey head? Why can't I understand what you are saying?"

    "Huh? Aren't you Guanyin Bodhisattva?" Sun Wukong asked in wonder.

    "I'm the Jade Emperor, okay?" Xiaojiu didn't intend to give Monkey King any face, so he turned around and shouted at Li Shan's old mother

    "Second Grandma, what happened here?

    "Second grandma? Li Shan's old mother is this girl's second grandma?" Sun Wukong is very different about this.  So, this little girl is really not Guanyin Bodhisattva,

    But just now the old mother of Lishan clearly said that they were here to test Zhongren under the order of Guanyin Bodhisattva, so where did Guanyin Bodhisattva go?

    "Wait! Where's Ye Chen? It's broken!

    Monkey King secretly thought it was not good, he had been paying attention to Tang Seng, but he did not expect to forget Ye Chen, if it is said that this girl is just an ordinary person, then Ye Chen has encountered an accident,

    Because along the way, Guanyin Bodhisattva seems to have been making things difficult for Ye Chen, and at this moment Ye Chen and Guanyin Bodhisattva have disappeared together,

    "Mother Lishan, two Bodhisattvas, do you know if Guanyin Bodhisattva is here?"

    The three of them remained silent,

    It can be regarded as acquiescing to Sun Wukong's words,

    "Sure enough, tonight's game is not aimed at Tang Seng and their master and apprentice at all. Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva wants to kill Ye Chen!"

    At this moment, in Ye Chen's enchantment, outsiders can't feel the existence of Ye Chen and Guanyin Bodhisattva at all.

    However, Ye Chen, who was possessed by Yaoyun, was completely different from the inside out,

    Sitting cross-legged on the stone, he crossed his legs and looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva in front of him playfully.

    "Guan Shiyin, after all these years, you are still like this. You behave in the world and make people do evil."

    "You? Who are you?" Avalokitesvara did not dare to act rashly as he clearly felt the change in Ye Chen's temperament. He stood there and said softly.

    "Me? I'm Ye Chen? Who else can I be? Aren't you going to mess with me? Come on, why don't you dare touch me?"

    The unscrupulous ridicule made Guanyin Bodhisattva's face extremely dull.

    "Rampant!"

    The jade bottle in Guanyin Bodhisattva's hand floated in the air, and the swaying rain turned into ice cones and rushed towards Ye Chen.

    Just when he was about to touch Ye Chen,

    "null!"

    Following Ye Chen's eyes shaking, the ice cone that was about to touch Ye Chen melted slowly. Before Guanyin Bodhisattva was surprised,

    Ye Chen had already turned into a bolt of lightning, and appeared beside Guanyin in Shunbu.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1545 Unbearable

    ?

    Is the speed still so unbearable?

    Ye Chen let out a cold snort, and then whipped his leg fiercely towards Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    The eyes of Guanyin Bodhisattva changed instantly,

    The speed and strength that Ye Chen exploded in front of him are no longer on the same level as the self just now, so how could he still be in the state of dying and living just now?

    It's just a different person.

    "Hey, don't be surprised, the fun is yet to come." Ye Chen smiled charmingly, he really loves Ye Chen's body, the blessing of immortality combined with his thousand years of cultivation,

    Basically, it is an invincible existence. If Ye Chen's body can be completely integrated, then it is impossible to return to his peak moment.

    However, Yaoyun can't do this kind of thing,

    After all, Ye Chen believed in him so much, how could he do something that was inferior to a beast.

    As Yaoyun gradually became familiar with Ye Chen's body, the tendency of attacking became more and more fierce, and soon beat Guanyin Bodhisattva into a mess,

    After resisting Ye Chen's whip, Guanyin Bodhisattva obviously couldn't take the damage anymore,

    How is it possible, what kind of secrets does this kid hide, besides immortality, the fighting power that is erupting now is completely different from the self who was fighting with his life just now.

    "You are not Ye Chen at all!"

    "Oh? Why not? Why don't you tell me about it?" Hearing that Ye Chen put away his clenched fist and looked at Guanyin Bodhisattva with a teasing smile, now in Ye Chen's eyes,

    Guanyin Bodhisattva did not pose any threat to him at all. Yaoyun was just trying to avenge the past at the foot of Lingshan Mountain. When the old woman transformed into Guanyin Bodhisattva,

    Yao Yun was already fidgeting in his soul. On the one hand, he was really worried about Ye Chen's comfort, but on the other hand, he just wanted to go out and try. How much has Guanyin Bodhisattva's level improved over the years.

    However, it is obvious that it is obvious that it has been standing still,

    "It seems that your spiritual mountains and rivers support people, everyone only knows how to eat and drink, like a wine bag and rice bag, the strength is still the same, but I am full of expectations."

    Yaoyun sneered coldly, shook one hand, and the Buddha's light appeared, a golden long spear appeared in his hand,

    Yaoyun didn't entrust Fang Tian's painted halberd to sacrifice, after all, that weapon was too radiant, and when he fought with him on the battlefield, he overturned countless bald donkeys.

    If Yaoyun took it out now, he would undoubtedly kill Guanyin Bodhisattva on the spot. After all, Fang Tian's painted halberd is too eye-catching. Who in Buddhism doesn't know the reputation of Fang Tian's painted halberd?

    The name of Yaoyun has been deeply left in the hearts of every Buddhist believer. Maybe the younger generations have forgotten that legend over time.

    But it is impossible for the older generation of Buddhists to forget what happened that day until they die.

    ? On a dark and windy night, one person and one gun came from the Yumenguan ferry, and the spear went straight in. When they saw the temple, they entered it, and when they saw the temple, they killed it.

    The black robe was stained with blood, and he killed all the way to the foot of Lingshan Mountain. Along the way, all the Buddhists he encountered turned into Wuyi, and all fell under his Fangtian painted halberd.

    And this weapon also marks Yaoyun himself. Although he is strong enough to crush Guanyin Bodhisattva now, he can't guarantee that Guanyin Bodhisattva has the means to escape.

    Once he is let go, it will bring death to Ye Chen, and it is Ye Chen who is growing up like a baby bird.  Now Yaoyun must always repay him well,

    Because the two of them are now grasshoppers tied to a rope.  Once something happened to Ye Chen, Yaoyun would not be able to survive at all.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1546 barrier

    ?

    Therefore, Yao Yun was also very low-key, slowly took out the long spear, held it in front of his chest,

    "Come on! Let me take a look, how awesome is your second in charge of Lingshan?" Yao Yun then said without hesitation,

    However, if the words are rough, Guanyin Bodhisattva can really be regarded as the second master of Lingshan. After all, under the great day Tathagata, Guanyin Bodhisattva has the greatest power and strength.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the second in command.

    "Why? I always feel that you are very familiar?"

    Facing Yaoyun's ridicule, Guanyin Bodhisattva was no longer excited, but at the moment he was powerful and arrogant, which made Guanyin Bodhisattva feel that he had really seen Ye Chen at this time somewhere.

    "Familiar? Maybe you will be more familiar after fighting!" Yaoyun didn't have time to argue with him, the demons were originally a fighting nation, and they used force to conquer cities.

    Firmly believe that only hard fists are the last word!

    The powerful spear, like a thunderbolt, rushed towards Guanyin Bodhisattva at high speed,

    null!  A layer of blue light protective cover instinctively appeared on the lotus platform, which took Ye Chen's blow.

    "Hey, yes, I'll just say that this lotus platform is a treasure, and one day I will sit in your position."

    I have long been accustomed to Ye Chen's ruthless sarcasm, and the Guanyin Bodhisattva whispered the mantra, and the rain and dew in the jade bottle appeared again, entangled and about to wrap Ye Chen completely.

    "Are you still playing with these pediatric things for me?" Yaoyun sneered when he saw this, and his body began to swell rapidly.

    "Six turns!" After he let out an angry roar, the energy that erupted sent the rain and dew in the jade bottle flying tens of meters away, and the aftermath shook the entire barrier space.

    The Sun Wukong on the periphery was anxiously looking for Ye Chen at this time, and suddenly felt a change in front of him,

    Stretch out your hand and slowly touch it forward,

    Just like touching a mirror,

    "Here! Here, master! Ye Chen is here!"

    The ecstatic Monkey King hurriedly shouted.

    "Quick! Quick! Open him and save Ye Chen?"

    At this moment, Tang Seng also felt the unexpected coming, and he also saw the attitude of Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva towards Ye Chen, and after getting along for so long,

    For Tang Seng, Ye Chen is more able to convince himself than Guanyin Bodhisattva, which can be regarded as a kind of awakening.

    "Okay, look at my grandson!" Sun Wukong pulled out the Ruyi golden cudgel from his ear, and slammed it hard at the barrier,

    However, with the sound of an explosion, the barrier in front of him was not damaged at all.

    "So hard?" Sun Wukong couldn't believe his eyes at the moment. You must know that his Ruyi Golden Cudgel weighs 13,500 catties.

    Hit on this transparent cover and there is nothing wrong?

    What Sun Wukong didn't know was that unless Yaoyun untied this barrier by himself, the outside world would be regarded as the Tathagata Buddha.

    It takes a certain amount of time to open it,

    Yaoyun has himself. He has been wrestling with Guanyin Bodhisattva for an unknown amount of time now, and he can already gain the upper hand after being released at the sixth turn.

    If it really broke out to turn nine, it is estimated that crushing will not be a problem,

    However, the current Yaoyun did not dare to expose the power of the last three rounds, which was the reason for fighting for so long.

    Boom!

    I saw Ye Chen throwing Guanyin Bodhisattva off the lotus platform with a carbine.

    ?Compared with this demon king, Guanyin Bodhisattva's cultivation level seems to be a bit lacking, (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1547 Blur

    ?

    After all, a mountain is still as high as a mountain.

    Guanyin Bodhisattva is also different. At their level of cultivation, there are only a handful of people who can shake their status. Except for those few people,

    She really couldn't imagine anyone else who could reach his level.

    "Where are you going!" Turning around, he stretched out his big hand and grabbed Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    "Buddhism is immeasurable! Transform the void!"

    I saw Guanyin Bodhisattva's left hand with orchids erected lightly, and his body became illusory when the Buddha's light shone all over him, and Ye Chen's big hand immediately probed into the sky.

    "Huh?" She ran really fast.

    "Concrete!"

    null!

    A wisp of blue smoke floated from behind Ye Chen,

    Yao Yun, who had already smelled the danger, turned his head, and slammed a palm together with Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    The aftermath of the confrontation made everyone outside the barrier feel lingering fear.

    Feeling such a large-scale confrontation, Monkey King became even more restless, but no matter how he broke the rules, there was not even a trace of this barrier being broken.

    So anxious that Sun Wukong jumped up and down, and then cast his eyes on the two Bodhisattvas in the distance,

    Manjusri Bodhisattva, Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, find a way to open this barrier, Ye Chen is still inside, he is a member of our westbound team,

    Without him, it would be very difficult for us to learn scriptures,

    ?I beg you, okay, my old grandson has never begged anyone in this life, you two look

    To be honest, Ye Chen must be so happy to be able to make Sun Wukong beg others in such a humble way.

    However, Manjusri and Samantabhadra, the two Bodhisattvas, smiled at each other, and could only shake their heads lightly

    "Great Sage, it's not that I won't help you, it's just about Guanyin Bodhisattva's affairs. It's really hard for us to intervene." This enchantment was obviously set by Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    The purpose is to put that boy to death,

    If they act rashly and disrupt Guanyin Bodhisattva's plan, then blame him, I'm afraid he can't afford such an accident.

    "You two Bodhisattvas, is there really nothing you can do?" Tang Seng stepped forward and put his hands together and said softly.

    "Hey." The two Bodhisattvas really had nothing to do with it.

    "Grandma, I don't believe that I can't break your tortoise shell!" A faint hatred flashed across Sun Wukong's face, and he was about to sacrifice his real body again.  The last time I fought with Ye Chen, I was exhausted for a long time because I sacrificed my real body.

    If you rashly mobilize your real body again, even if your body is transformed by the spirit stone, it may not be able to bear it.

    But in this situation, Sun Wukong can't control so much anymore, as long as Ye Chen's safety can be guaranteed now, it doesn't matter if he suffers a little bit.

    The world is mysterious and clear, and the sky is changing," Sun Wukong's golden eyes flashed, and he wanted to grow hundreds of feet,

    "etc?"

    Suddenly, a crisp voice interrupted Sun Wukong's spellcasting.

    Taking a closer look, the little wine girl was standing in front of Monkey King.

    "Little girl, get out of the way, or I will hurt you later!"

    "Jiu'er! Come back soon!" The old mother of Li Shan behind her scolded sharply with a straight face.

    "Second Grandma, I'll be ready in a while!" Without intending to leave, Xiaojiu waved his hand to indicate that it's okay, and then said softly to Tang Sanzang.

    "Are the people inside important to you?"

    "Huh?" Tang Seng was tortured by these words,

    But then nodded,

    "He saved my life."

    "Okay then, I'll help you."

    "What little wine, do you know what you're talking about?" This remark made Li Shan's old mother who was watching from a distance even more pale.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1548 Xiaojiu Plays

    ?

    "Your self-cultivation is not a great achievement, and it is an acquired effort. Now you are about to become an immortal. If you mess around like this, you will have to wait hundreds of times for ascension.

    You still have to stay in this place until your cultivation level is full, have you ever considered this?  Listen to Second Grandma's words and get out of the way.

    It's not the time for you, a little girl, to intervene in things here.  "

    Li Shan's old mother pretended to be angry on Hechidao.

    And Xiaojiu in the distance didn't seem to hear it.  Staring at Tang Sanzang with tender eyes.

    "Hey, do you have to wait a hundred years? That's really great, so I can see you here once, and I have another chance to meet you.

    Hope that next time, I can seize the opportunity.  After chuckling twice, he turned his head and looked seriously at the empty field in the distance.

    So what if I have cultivated for a hundred years, so what if I wait another hundred years, it turned out to be his trouble, even if I die today, I have to help him settle this problem.

    Monkey King was also stunned at the moment, not knowing what to say.

    And when Tang Seng heard clearly the consequences of doing so, he rushed forward desperately, trying to stop Xiao Jiu's movements.  But it's too late.

    The cyclone had already formed on Xiaojiu's chest, containing his own extremely strong life elements, and blasted towards the barrier in front of him.

    "No! Don't! Ah! Xiaojiu!" Li Shan's old mother, who was far away, also noticed it, but unfortunately her movements were always one step slower, and the ball of light had already shot out.

    collided violently with that barrier.  And inside the barrier.  After Guanyin Bodhisattva and Yaoyun slapped each other fiercely, it was obvious that Guanyin Bodhisattva was defeated by Yaoyun, and he took a few steps back while panting heavily. How many people in this world can make Guanyin Bodhisattva so embarrassed.

    "Hehe, I said why such a strong force erupted. It turns out that there is a soul body blessing in the body," Guanyin Bodhisattva wiped the sweat from his forehead and said softly.

    "Oh, it seems that you can see it, but it doesn't matter, no one in this world will know anyway, because you can't get out of this barrier."

    Unexpectedly, Guanyin Bodhisattva already knew that Yaoyun was an existence attached to Ye Chen, so he simply didn't do anything, and first eradicated the Tathagata's left and right arms.

    It also saves a lot of trouble for the following things.

    After secretly making up his mind, Yaoyun took a deep breath, and when he was about to completely release the Nine-Turn Buddha Magic Kungfu to fight Guanyin Bodhisattva, a cracking sound came from outside the barrier.

    After putting away the movements in his hands, Yaoyun rubbed his tongue, unexpectedly someone would actually find us, huh?  It seems that this posture is about to break through the barrier?

    "It seems that today's practice can only end here," he sighed regretfully, then turned his head and said teasingly to Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    The voice of the ghost is a bit creepy even for Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    "Hehe, you are lucky, you can escape this catastrophe today, but next time, you may not be so lucky, your head is safe.

    Someday, I will come and pick it up in person.  "

    As soon as the voice fell, there was a cracking sound from the barrier.

    "Looking forward to meeting you next time." An intriguing look in his eyes made Guanyin Bodhisattva, who was already terrified, even more panicked.

    "Boom," followed by an explosion that resounded through the sky in this quiet small mountain village.

    To Monkey King's surprise, the little girl really opened the barrier.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1549 break open

    ?

    Following a burst of thick smoke dissipating, two figures appeared in everyone's sight,

    At this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva has sat firmly on the lotus platform, and below is the sleepy Ye Chen,

    Seeing this, Monkey King rushed forward with a stride,

    Touching Ye Chen's nose, he found that he was still breathing, so he took a deep breath for a while,

    Immediately afterwards, a pair of eyes projected onto Guanyin Bodhisattva,

    asked very angrily.

    "Bodhisattva, test your lust, but you hurt Ye Chen like this, what does this mean?" Monkey King didn't have the slightest intention of retreating,

    asked fiercely.

    At this time, Guanyin Bodhisattva's face was also extremely ugly, but even if he was wronged, it was not up to Monkey King to reprimand him,

    "I naturally have my own intentions for doing this. Don't worry, he is not dead, he just fell into a coma, and he will recover after a short rest."

    Hearing what Guanyin Bodhisattva said, Sun Wukong couldn't say anything, so he could only step forward to help Ye Chen up.

    Hearing that Ye Chen was fine, Tang Seng secretly heaved a sigh of relief, glanced gratefully at Jiu'er who was panting heavily in the distance, and then knelt down.

    "The disciple pays homage to the Bodhisattva."

    "Get up, Tang Sanzang, judging by your appearance, you should have passed the test. You must remember that the journey of practice is full of ups and downs, and the hurdle of lust is even more difficult to overcome.

    From the beginning to the end, you must maintain this state, and you must not be confused by the scene in front of you, so that your way can go on forever.  "

    "Disciple, remember."

    After preaching a few words casually, Guanyin Bodhisattva nodded, and raised his hands towards the old mother of Lishan, Manjusri Bodhisattva, and Samantabhadra Bodhisattva, signaling to leave first.

    Before everyone could react, the four gods had already appeared in the sky.

    Yao Yun, who was in a state of mind and soul, saw it in his eyes, and couldn't help the corner of his mouth split into an arc.

    "Hehe, I have to say, he runs extremely fast,"

    "What? Gone?" Ye Chen's consciousness beside him also appeared here.

    "Well, I ran away. I didn't get to know him thoroughly this time. I always have a feeling of letting the tiger go back to the mountain." Yaoyun immediately sighed seriously,

    "What? Did you let the horse slip?"

    "That's not true. I didn't use the last three turns of the Nine-turn Buddha Demon Art. How could he see it? What I'm afraid of is that I didn't understand him this time.

    ? If he comes next time, he will definitely have full confidence, so there will be many hard days in the future, and I believe that with the temper of Guanyin Bodhisattva.

    I'm afraid I won't let you go easily. If I try my best next time, I'm afraid my identity will be exposed. I guess by then, you won't be able to get this sutra.  "

    "It's the same with this fellow. If the Tathagata knows that you live in my body, he will let me go to learn scriptures. I'm afraid he will come here easily and kill me."

    Thinking of this, Ye Chen was also afraid for a while. He had no choice but to practice hard and try not to let Yao Yun show his strength, otherwise, his life would not last long.

    After secretly making up his mind to practice penance, Ye Chen raised his head and laughed at Yaoyun,

    "Then what, Lao Yao, thank you so much for today."

    "Why are you being so polite to me? By the way, your Nine-Turn Buddha Demon Kungfu has finally reached the level of the Tangtang. Now hurry up and get acquainted.

    Now is a good time to practice.  "

    Before Yao Yun finished speaking, Ye Chen was already sitting cross-legged on the ground at this moment, sorting out the veins of Buddha's light in an orderly manner.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1550 Love

    ?

    The rewards for a suicidal attack are also generous. Now Ye Chen has completely grasped the essence of the Nine-Turn Buddha Demon Art Second Heaven,

    This kind of cultivation speed made Yaoyun really amazed, immortality is like a living body, attached to Ye Chen's body,

    The way of cultivating bugs is really beyond compare,

    But it is also inseparable from Ye Chen's own perseverance. After all, no one can bear the pain of separation of flesh and blood.

    This young man will surely shake the entire Three Realms in the future.

    If you really let Ye Chen grow up and revive the demons, maybe it can really be realized.

    At this very moment,

    The Tang Seng and Sun Wukong on the periphery were extremely confused,

    Zhu Bajie in the distance also disappeared because of Manjusri Bodhisattva¡¯s spell of leaving his mouth. After several weak wailings, Monkey King remembered the existence of Zhu Bajie.

    Waving to Monk Sha, he ran over knowingly and released Zhu Bajie from the tree.

    "Oh, why did you put me down, I'm about to die." Zhu Bajie, who was in pain everywhere, complained.

    "Okay, shut up, it's not that you can't pass the test of lust, you look at us, and then look at the master, the master is an ordinary person, casually"

    Speaking of Monkey King, he felt that he was really talking too much.

    After the four Bodhisattvas left, they left the little wine here.

    At this moment, Tang Seng is quietly watching Xiaojiu in the distance.

    Following Xiaojiu's sigh, it seemed that the entire sky reverberated with an inexplicable misery.

    Immediately afterwards, she squatted on the ground and began to arrange the wood on the ground.

    Tang Seng was extremely puzzled and couldn't help asking

    "You, what are you doing?"

    "Clean it up, otherwise where will I live at night." Xiaojiu replied eagerly.

    Then he said to himself with a smile on his face.

    "Hey, don't worry, the second grandma and the others will come back soon. I guess when I wake up tomorrow morning, it will be back to normal here." I don't know if I am looking for comfort, or it is true,

    Tang Seng couldn't say anything.

    "Wukong."

    "Understood, master." Seeing Ye Chen in his arms, he settled Ye Chen down to normal, and after jumping on the roof, he exhaled lightly,

    Afterwards, the Jia Mansion, which was turned into ruins, returned to its original appearance in the blink of an eye.

    The surprised Xiaojiu patted the solid wall in the front row and said softly.

    "Hey, it's ok, little monkey, the tricks have become more impressive." Sun Wukong didn't say much about it,

    He knew how sad this girl was, so it didn't matter much to let him talk about it.

    "Ah! Alright, today's affairs seem to be like this, I'm going back to bed, hey, you guys, let's go to bed early,

    Also, tomorrow morning, I won't see you off, let the butler pack your breakfast for you, and get on the road after eating, I don't want to see you stinky monks eating and drinking again.  "

    With a wave of his hand, Xiaojiu pushed open the door next to him,

    With a bang, the door was closed.

    "Master, it's up to you whether you've passed it or not." Seeing this posture, Zhu Bajie couldn't help asking curiously.

    In the end, what I got in exchange was a burst of chestnut from Monkey King,

    "You idiot, don't say a few words to me, hurry up and go back to sleep, how can you be everywhere!"

    "Aren't I curious?" Zhu Bajie said aggrievedly, covering his head.

    "Go, go, go to the house to be curious." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1551 Five Villages Guanyi

    ?

    "Hey, it's a sin." Tang Seng looked at Xiao Jiu's back and murmured a few times.

    What he didn't know was that Xiaojiu who left around the corner was behind the door, crying sobbingly.

    Love is like this, you are not qualified to give pointers if you are not on the scene, some people say that just one meeting can make a girl fall in love with a boy?

    How can it be?  .

    But the fact just happened, Xiaojiu gave up his chance to gain enlightenment, and waited here for several years, and now, giving up again,

    Prepare to wait until a certain reincarnation, Tang Seng can be moved by his persistence.

    Last night's battle, for some reason, didn't even wake up a single villager. Sure enough, the struggle between gods and immortals was beyond the reach of mortals.

    When the cock crows,

    Tang Seng's masters and apprentices had already started to pack their bags, and no one spoke during the process, for fear of touching Tang Seng's brow.

    Ye Chen also woke up very early today,

    Seeing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere today, I pulled Monkey King over and asked what happened.

    Only then did I find out that it was because of the small wine.

    "That girl? Isn't she an ordinary person?" Ye Chen felt very different when he heard it. At this moment, Yaoyun's voice rang out from his mind.

    "That girl named Xiaojiu, at first I also noticed that it was unusual. He was the one who broke my barrier of nothingness last night." Regarding her barrier of nothingness, Yao Yun has a very strong self,

    The so-called insurmountable barrier under the Daluo Jinxian was smashed to pieces in the hands of Xiaojiu.

    "Looking at what Li Shan's old mother said last night, the girl named Xiaojiu was about to be promoted, but last night she tried her best to break through the barrier defense,

    And the purpose is just to fulfill the master's wish.  "At this moment, Monkey King ran over and hooked Ye Chen's neck and said softly.

    "Okay, don't say a few words for Wukong, let's set off."

    "Okay, okay."

    Apparently Tang Sanzang was not happy to bring up this matter, and Monkey King shut his mouth tactfully,

    Sure enough, as Xiaojiu said, when everyone reached the entrance of the village, Xiaojiu came to see him off.

    Tang Sanzang stood on the white horse, turned his head and took a deep look at the small village in the green mountain, then swung his whip and left.

    At this moment on a high mountain,

    A slender young girl stood on the stone, her soft eyes turned to Tang Seng on the white horse.

    "I will definitely wait for you."

    "It seems that this difficulty is over." Ye Chen murmured,

    This time he has a long memory, and he needs to understand the plot of the next difficulty before saying anything.

    On the way, Ye Chen was already flipping through the Journey to the West in his mind,

    "Let me see, what kind of difficulty will it be after the Four Saints have manifested."

    "Oh, yes," after searching for a while, Ye Chen found the following plot

    "Hey, it seems that the record is quite clear this time." Ye Chen nodded contentedly.

    Don't be like last time, if it's just those big characters, you will be in tragedy.

    "Five villages view."

    I probably already understood the content of the story, and it is easy to say, as long as Monkey King is stopped that night, then this difficulty will be easily passed.

    After all, it was caused by a broken ginseng fruit, so Ye Chen seemed extremely relaxed, but things were not as easy as imagined.  The danger contained in it was beyond Ye Chen's imagination.

    "Brother Monkey, why don't you go up to the front and have a look, why haven't you come to a place where there are people?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1552 Wuzhuang Temple II

    ?

    The daily complaints of Zhu Bajie have begun.

    Really, before walking for a while, this pig head started his own performance.

    "Hey, you idiot, you've only left that village for a few days, and you're tired again? I'm not talking about you, I think it's because you're dragging the master down so much, you'd better not go to Xitian."

    Monkey King said mercilessly.

    "Hey, it's not as fierce as you said. It's been a while since I left Najia's mansion. I didn't say anything along the way because the master was in a bad mood.

    The key is that I really can't bear it anymore, you know?  "

    The more Zhu Bajie talked, the more aggrieved he became, he simply sat down on the ground and said nothing to leave.

    Seeing the rascal Zhu Bajie, Tang Seng could only smile helplessly, then nodded to Wukong and said,

    "It's okay, Wukong, it's been a long time, it's good to take a rest."

    "Okay, master, you have a good rest here, and I'll find you something to eat."

    Having said that, Monkey King turned into a puff of green smoke and floated into the distance.

    And Zhu Bajie sat on the ground and laughed lightly, hehe, this method is the best in the end, it really works after all trials.

    After resting, Ye Chen was not idle, and immediately sat down cross-legged to digest the Nine-turn Buddha Demon Art and the wordless book left by his master.

    But Ye Chen still wants to try it out. If he can turn another page of this book, then his strength will definitely increase.

    The current situation has reached the point of racing against time, Ye Chen has a premonition that Yaoyun's existence will be exposed in a short time,

    And if he didn't have strong strength at that time, he wouldn't be at the mercy of others by then,

    "I can improve one by one, I don't have much time left."

    "Boy, it seems that you got a little lucky this time." Yaoyun's voice sounded in his mind.

    "Huh? How do you say that?" Ye Chen asked loudly.

    "Do you know where is ahead?"

    "Uh, it seems to be called Wuzhuang Temple, come on." Ye Chen said vaguely, this Journey to the West system has clearly told himself that he cannot tell anyone

    Otherwise, it will be judged that the task has failed, Ye Chen did not dare to walk this tightrope, and simply said vaguely to Yao Yun.

    "Well, indeed, there is Wuzhuang Temple in front of it. When I passed by here, I was lucky enough to go in once. The owner inside is a master of Taoism.

    As far as I was at the beginning, he seemed a little unfathomable,

    But now it is estimated that the strength has improved a lot.  Thinking back to the Great Immortal Zhenyuan in Wuzhuang Temple, Yaoyun was also filled with awe, it was not because of how powerful the Immortal Zhenyuan was, but

    Yaoyun has never fought against him

    However, he won Yaoyun's goodwill because of his conduct in the world

    After the last three or two sentences, the two of them, Zhen Yuanzi, became Yao Yun's first person to speak from his heart.

    Zhenyuan Great Immortal: He is the ancestor of the Earth Immortal. His Taoist name is Zhenyuanzi, and he lives in the Wuzhuang Temple in Hezhou, Xiniu.  "

    And what makes me linger the most is the ginseng fruit planted by the Great Immortal Zhenyuan,

    ?Because I am full of demonic energy, wherever I go, people with basic cultivation can sense my existence, but when they know that I am massacring Buddhists,

    More immortal monks avoid me by three points, for fear that I will get involved with them and then implicate them.

    And only Daxian Zhenyuan treats me as a friend through and through.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1553 Wuzhuang Temple Three

    ?

    ? At the beginning, I was worried that if I was pulled into the temple by Zhen Yuanzi, I would implicate him. Now that I think about it, maybe people are not afraid of any Tathagata Buddha at all.

    By the way, Ye Chen, after you go in, be sure to ask Zhen Yuanzi for a few more wishful ginseng fruits, it is a good thing, eating more will definitely be of great benefit to you.

    "Hey, how did I hear that the effect of ginseng fruit is to live forever? Now that I have an immortal body, why would I care about that kind of thing?"

    Journey to the West clearly stated that the effect of ginseng fruit is to live forever,

    But Zhu Bajie, Sun Wukong and others steal food just because of their greed, because most gods and monsters can live for hundreds of years, and they don¡¯t know how long they can live.

    In fact, as long as you become a monster and practice hard, most of them can break the shackles of fate and live for thousands of years without any problem. As far as Tang Seng is concerned, the reason those monsters desperately want to eat Tang Seng's meat is just to get a lottery.  .

    Who knows whether Tang Monk meat can live forever.

    Regarding things like immortality, Ye Chen doesn't catch a cold at all. After all, he is already in this state, and eating more will never double his life span.

    "Hey, you are such a pig brain." Yao Yun looked at Ye Chen with hatred.

    "Look, you also think so in your heart. There are countless monsters and gods in the world, and they are basically immortal, and the Great Immortal Zhenyuan has been practicing for I don't know how many years.

    He has already transcended the vulgarity and broken the limitations of life, but he still treats that tree as a treasure. Do you know why?

    He just wanted to take this tree as his own.

    ?Because the immortality of ginseng fruit is basically an empty bomb released by Zhenyuan Daxian. In my opinion, immortality is just a small effect of ginseng fruit.

    And Zhen Yuanzi told the crowd with such fanfare, in order to let them know that his ginseng fruit can live forever, and that's all he can do. In this way, no one will come to inquire about the efficacy of ginseng fruit.

    After this news is released, there will be a situation where the people who come to seek results are basically those little demons and immortals who are not sure about their own strength.

    Zhen Yuanzi can directly choose to close the door and disappear.

    And those old monsters who stand on the same name as Zhenyuan Daxian can't be ashamed and ask Zhenyuanzi to take Ruyi ginseng fruit,

    After all, immortality is more important than face, "

    "Stains," Ye Chen was dumbfounded when he heard it, and after Yaoyun's analysis, he realized that the Great Immortal Zhenyuan really had a lot of evil intentions.

    unexpectedly able to come up with such a method to keep his own ginseng fruit,

    Sure enough, ginger is still old and spicy.

    "But Immortal Zhenyuan is so careful with those old monsters of the same level, why would he give me ginseng fruit?" Thinking of this, Ye Chen also felt troubled.

    "He dares! Why don't I sell my face? If he doesn't give you ten or eight pieces, I will announce the efficacy of that ginseng fruit to the world. I have eaten it anyway.

    I know what it does.  Ye Chen felt amused when he saw Yaoyun's teasing expression, which was rarely revealed. Looking at the posture, Yaoyun and Immortal Zhenyuan might really be an excellent pair of friends who have forgotten their age.

    After all, those who can enter his Yaoyun's eyes are basically the same.

    Hey, I can only hope that Immortal Zhenyuan will watch me avoid a disaster for him, and give me ginseng fruit as a reward.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1554 Five villages view four

    ?

    After listening to Yao Yun's words, Ye Chen must stop Monkey King this time, if he makes trouble this time exactly as it was written in Journey to the West,

    Don't even think about touching your own ginseng fruit in this life, and sometimes Monkey King will cut off the ginseng fruit tree by the roots. At that time, you can only invite Guanyin to help you.

    If Guanyin Bodhisattva came prepared this time, wouldn't he die miserably.

    In order to solve this problem from the source, Ye Chen must stop Monkey King's mischievous behavior no matter what.

    No, if you talk about Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive. You can only see the sky, and Monkey King will come over on somersaulting clouds, holding all kinds of fruits in his hands.

    "Hey, Brother Hou, you're back." As for Zhu Bajie's nose, it's really not for nothing, but if you sniff slowly, you can smell the smell of food.

    ?He rushed towards Sun Wukong with a halazi, and his answer was naturally a blow and a kick.

    "I know how to eat and eat in a day. Can it be your turn before the master eats?"

    Zhu Bajie was not angry either, knowing that Monkey King would not treat him badly, thanks to Monkey King picking more, everyone could get several.

    "Hey, Brother Monkey, do you have any more?" After the two swallowed, Zhu Bajie licked his big face and walked to Monkey King and said with a smile.

    "You idiot, you are really a pig." After cursing secretly, Monkey King gave the only two remaining to Zhu Bajie. Although Monkey King was a little stricter on Zhu Bajie every day,

    But I have to say that Sun Wukong loves Zhu Bajie the most.

    "Wukong, you have come all the way, have you seen any temples or anything like that?" Tang Seng said loudly after eating the fruit.

    "Well, master, when I went to Dongshan to pick fruit just now, I found a cloud of smoke floating among the emerald mountains. It must be a temple."

    "What? Is there a temple? Where is it?" Hearing Monkey King's words, Zhu Bajie jumped only a few feet high, and excitedly took off a whole apple.

    "Can you shut up with your voice?" Sun Wukong continued after giving Zhu Bajie a blank look.

    "But I left in a hurry, and I don't know if it's true. Shall we check it out first?"

    "Well, that's fine, let's take a rest and start our journey later." With a goal, everyone has motivation,

    "You boy, you have really become a cultivator now, why do you just sit here and practice as soon as you get the kung fu, you are not afraid of going crazy," Sun Wukong said involuntarily when he saw Ye Chen's serious look.

    "Hey, there's no way, I'm too far behind you, so I can't let you protect me all the time, can I?"

    Ye Chen said very optimistically, now he has to work hard to become stronger, so as to save himself and others unnecessary troubles?

    "By the way, I didn't have time to ask you that day, what did Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva do to you that day? Why did you fall into a coma when you came out?

    I questioned him at the time, but he just took it away with a few cursory words, and then disappeared. I was a little curious even if I was timid. When Guanyin Bodhisattva left that day, his expression was extremely panicked.

    If it weren't for your strength, I would have thought you taught Guanyin Bodhisattva a lesson.  "Sun Wukong patted Ye Chen's shoulder and said while licking.

    Regarding this, Ye Chen could only talk about it, but the fact is that, although it was not controlled by Ye Chen himself, Ye Chen's fist did hit Guanyin Bodhisattva firmly.

    This great act is destined to be recorded in history.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1555 Little Daoist

    ?

    A group of people came to the gate of Wuzhuang Temple in an orderly manner.

    Zhu Bajie rushed forward full of anticipation, and his ears drooped instantly after finding out that it was a gymnasium.

    "Hey, master, this is a gymnasium, not a temple at all. I think we should go back early." Zhu Bajie clapped his hands, feeling like he was going to sleep on the street again tonight.

    That was in the Celestial Dynasty, and Taoist culture was still inherited. Western Buddhist thought has not been introduced to the mainland too much. Most people believe in Taoist culture,

    And with the envelope, there must be differences, so there is no intersection between Taoism and Buddhism.

    It is estimated that Tang Seng and the others are monks, and the door of this gymnasium will not be opened to them.

    "Let me take a look." Tang Seng stepped forward and wanted to try it. People who practice Taoism have kind thoughts in their hearts, even if they are monks, they should be flexible.

    "Wuzhuang Temple." Muttering, staring at the plaque at the door,

    Tang Seng stepped forward and gently knocked on the door knocker.

    "Boom, boom, boom!" Is anyone in the house?

    After a while, there was movement in the house, and a young man with the appearance of a Taoist boy opened the door for Tang Seng.

    "Master, what's the matter with you?"

    Xiao Daotong looked very polite, and asked the Tang monk crisply,

    "Oh, hello, benefactor, I am a monk who came from the Tang Dynasty in the east and went to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures. I passed by the precious land, and seeing that it was getting late, I wanted to stay here for one night.

    I don't know if the little benefactor can make it convenient?  "

    Tang Seng bowed slightly and introduced his background.

    "Um, but the master is not at home today, so I don't seem to be able to make the decision." Xiao Daotong scratched his head and said in embarrassment.

    "Hey, little benefactor, look, there is no village in front of this one, no shop in the back, and none of us have a place to go," 1 At this moment, Zhu Bajie's big face that offered him suddenly appeared in front of Xiao Daotong.

    "My God, what is this thing,"

    Obviously, it gave Xiao Daotong a big jump.

    "You, you are the thing, Grandpa Pig, I am me" The embarrassed Zhu Bajie was just about to introduce himself as a boiler when he was gambled by Monkey King who came from behind

    "Hey, little master, don't panic, this is my junior brother, I'll take him down right away."

    "Oh my god, what are you?" Unexpectedly, Xiao Daotong was once again taken aback by Monkey King's appearance, which made Monkey King's face full of black lines

    "Okay, okay, come here first, let the mage talk to them, what are you two doing?" Ye Chen felt that the situation was not good, so he ran forward and pulled the two brothers over,

    After letting them stay here, it is estimated that it will be difficult to look at it today, and the ginseng fruit will be ruined by then, Ye Chen does not want such a thing to happen,

    According to Yao Yun's words, Ye Chen is bound to get the ginseng fruit,

    "Hehehe, benefactor, don't panic. Those are just my two apprentices. Although they are ugly, they are honest and honest, and they will never cause trouble to the little benefactor."

    Tang Seng smiled and hurriedly explained,

    This made Xiao Daotong extremely embarrassed.

    "Xiaoyun, what's going on? Who's been at the door for so long?"

    Just as Xiao Daotong was hesitating, another voice came from the temple,

    "Oh, Senior Brother Jie,"

    Upon hearing the arrival, Xiao Dao Tong immediately beamed with joy.

    "Here are a few monks from the Eastern Tang Dynasty who want to spend the night here." Honestly tell the reason of everyone,

    "Let me see,"

    A tall Taoist priest came from the side.  Thin and tall, with an old-fashioned look.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1556 make things difficult

    ?

    Seeing that posture, he is the old man in this gymnasium.

    Tang Seng nodded to the tall Taoist out of politeness.

    "He came from the Tang Dynasty? Where are you going?" the Taoist asked with the corner of his mouth raised.

    "Go to the West to learn Buddhist scriptures."

    Tang Seng made an apology for the second time, and still said politely.

    "Oh, so, what, my master is not at home at the moment, but now Guanli, I am the biggest, you said you are monks from the west,

    I don't know if I have enough belts for the trips along the way.  "

    The tall and thin Taoist turned his eyes to the distance, rubbed the index finger and thumb of his left hand lightly,

    Even Xiao Daotong on the side could see what the senior brother meant.

    "Ah, this, benefactor, we are going to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures. We don't bring any silver taels with us. We only pay homage to the Buddha for one trip, so please be accommodating."

    Upon hearing that Tang Seng and the others did not bring a penny,

    The Taoist sect, which was still dangerous just now, suddenly cooled down.

    "That's really embarrassing, the master made a rule that no one is allowed to enter the gymnasium, so I can't help it, so I ask the masters to find another place to live."

    Before Tang Sanzang could speak, the violent Monkey King rushed forward, grabbed the tall and thin Taoist priest by the collar, and said viciously.

    "You are a poor Taoist priest, have you lost your money? We lived and slept on the road. If we had money, we would come to you to beg for mercy.

    Do you feel that your master is not here, and you have the final say on the Wuzhuang Temple?  Let me tell you, if you are sensible, let your grandpa grandson go in, otherwise I will, in front of you,

    Dismantle your broken concept!

    As he spoke, he pulled the golden cudgel out of his ears, and then slammed it on the ground.

    With a bang.  ""

    The tall and thin Taoist priest's heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant,

    But even so, Wuzhuang Temple can't lose face, then shook his teeth, and tremblingly cursed at Monkey King.

    "You, you vulgar people, I don't accept you in Wuzhuang Temple. Now that you give me money, I won't accept you anymore. I'd better ask you to do it yourself.

    "Hey, hey, wait a minute." Seeing that something bad was about to happen, Ye Chen immediately walked up from the back and grabbed Monkey King back.

    Then he stepped forward.

    "What are you doing? Are you going to beat me too? Old man, come on, I want to see how good you monks are." Seeing that the monkey was replaced, the tall and thin man seemed even more domineering,

    Pointing to all the brothers and sisters defiantly, he said.

    Ye Chen looked at the Daoist who was not pumping in front of him, and he didn't know how many Cao Nimas he had galloped in his heart, but he finally endured it,

    Ye Chen still knows this truth, after all, his goal now is the ginseng fruit in Wuzhuang Temple.

    "Then what, little benefactor, my brothers are ignorant, you should take care of this little thing, treat it as my filial piety to you, and take it to buy you something."

    As Ye Chen said, he stepped forward and stuffed a piece of gold into the hands of the tall and thin Taoist priest. This was what Ye Chen picked up when he passed the Liusha River.

    After all, I am not a monk, and I am just accompanying me on the west trip, so why do I suffer myself.  Simply set aside some money for a rainy day.

    Sure enough, it came in handy today.

    Touching the heavy gold in his hand.

    The man who felt the hand quietly put it on the back molar and bit it hard. After finding out that it was true, the color of his face changed immediately.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1557 Road

    ?

    "Well, you are a pretty good young man, very good at Taoism, so what, although the master is not here, but due to the friendly relationship between Buddhism and Taoism,

    Today I will make an exception, let you live here first, first agree, you can not touch the things in the view, otherwise, when the time comes, the master will blame you,

    I can't afford it.  All right, Xiaoyun, take them in, isn't the guest room next to the cowshed still vacant?  Just make arrangements for friends who come from afar to stay.  "

    The tall and thin Taoist threw the gold in his hand and walked towards the temple without looking back.

    "The bullpen?" As soon as the words came out, Monkey King next to him was the first to refuse. Thinking about whether it was five hundred years ago or now, no matter where he was, he would have to be a grandpa.

    And when it comes to your broken Taoist temple, you actually live in a cowshed for your grandpa?

    The more Sun Wukong thought about it, the more angry he became, he simply pulled his face, and decided to go forward and use his fists to reason with the tall and thin Taoist priest.

    "Okay, Brother Monkey, the cowshed is the cowshed. It's good to have a place to sleep. People have to bow their heads under the eaves. After all, this is their territory.

    The less trouble, the better.  "Ye Chen murmured, he didn't want to break up with the people inside before entering the gymnasium, so how could he ask for ginseng fruit.

    After being said by Ye Chen, Monkey King could only hold back his breath and have a long talk.

    When did Monkey King let a little Taoist ride on his neck.

    "Masters, my senior brother is like this. Don't mind, there are many guest rooms in the temple. After entering, you can choose whatever you want, and don't pay attention to what the senior brother said."

    The little Taoist priest named Xiaoyun was sensible, and said to everyone very caringly.

    So far, the mood of the four masters and apprentices has been eased.

    If you want to say that the Wuzhuang Temple is not big, it is not small.

    There are all kinds of ancestral halls, fragrant rooms and guest rooms. The most refreshing thing for the group is the backyard with iron gates locked.

    Even an ordinary person like Tang Seng can feel the bursts of emerald green contained in it.

    Seeing the curiosity in everyone's eyes.

    The little Taoist explained loudly.

    "The backyard is the forbidden area of ??Wuzhuang Temple. The ancestor planted a ginseng fruit tree in it. It has been around for thousands of years. It is said that the fruit of this tree is called ginseng fruit.

    Ordinary people can live forever after eating it.

    Anyway, I haven't tried it, but every time there are guests from afar, the master will knock down one or two for the guests to taste, but today the master is not in the audience,

    Otherwise, all the masters should be able to eat it.  " Taoist Xiaoyun didn't hide anything, and said to several people crisply.

    "Hehe, the little master misunderstood, the poor monk is just curious, and has no intention of asking for it."

    Just as Tang Seng finished speaking, he saw that Zhu Bajie beside him was drooling.

    "Let's go to the room first." In order to resolve the embarrassment, Ye Chen first said loudly.

    "Well, here, this side is close to the bamboo forest, the air is very fresh, the other guest rooms are actually not as good as this side, I often sit in a daze when I'm free,

    A stay is an afternoon.  Taoist Xiaoyun scratched his head and said embarrassedly.

    "Then didn't we take your little nest?" Ye Chen saw that the little Taoist priest was extremely cute, so he couldn't help but teasingly said.

    "It's okay, it's okay, it doesn't matter. My master often taught me that good things should be shared with everyone. This is also a kind of cultivation."

    "Hehe, what a good boy.

    The favorability of Taoist priest Xiaoyun soared several levels in an instant.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1558 Little Taoist Priest Xiaoyun

    ?

    Compared with his senior brother who is open to money, Xiaoyun looks extremely pure, as pure as a piece of white paper.

    "Then Xiaoyun, just now you said to practice Taoism, do you know what Taoism is?" Ye Chen waved his little Taoist hat and said softly.

    "Well, Dao, the master didn't talk about it.

    Looking at Xiaoyun's swaying little head, Ye Chen also shook his temples, yes, Xiaoyun is only so old, how could he know what Tao is?

    Seeing Xiaoyun's puzzled look, Ye Chen knew something bad happened. At Xiaoyun's age, he should live a carefree life.

    You shouldn't think about these messy questions.

    But now I point out the question of debut again, and with the nature of a child, I will definitely keep asking the bottom line, which will have a certain impact on my future development.

    At this moment, Ye Chen really wanted to give himself a big mouth, like a fool, he didn't know what it was, and ran over to pretend to be a big-tailed wolf.

    Just when he was about to change the topic to divert Xiaoyun's attention.

    I saw Xiaoyun clasped his hands together and whispered softly.

    "Oh, I thought of it."

    "I think my Tao should be the common people in the world, because I want the whole world to become better." Are you right, little brother.

    A childish pretty face looked up at Ye Chen with a smile.

    Looking at this paper-like face, Ye Chen didn't know what to say for a while.

    The direction of a little Taoist priest is all the common people in the world, but I have asked myself many times, but I don¡¯t know what his goal is.

    Inexplicably came to this world

    And inexplicably harvested a system, and inexplicably embarked on this path of learning.  What the hell is this for?

    Apart from learning scriptures, do you have no other goals to pursue?

    "Little brother, little brother?"

    Xiaoyun's crisp voice pulled Ye Chen back from his thoughts.

    "Um?"

    "Are you right?" Xiao Yun blinked her big eyes and looked at Ye Chen expectantly.

    Stepped forward and frivolously touched Xiaoyun's forehead,

    "Xiaoyun, promise me, if you think this is your way, then you must let him go to the end no matter what, because as long as you are determined to take this way,

    Then you can't be afraid of any difficulties. If you can really prove your way, your future will be boundless.  "

    Ye Chen can only warn Xiaoyun so much, after all, he is still a novice who is confused on the road of seeking, but these words, no matter what the way, can be good medicine,

    After all, wind and rain are always after the rainbow.

    "Remember, don't be blinded by the secular scene around you, it will only make you lost in this great way, once you waver and want to prove it,

    It is difficult to go to the blue sky.  At this moment, Tang Seng, who was standing on the armrest, also interjected,

    This sentence should be directed at those brothers in the temple,

    Just now everyone saw what happened to the thin and tall Taoist priest, and Tang Seng couldn't bear to see such a good seedling finally go astray because of the subtle influence around him.

    Simply give a good warning here, as a return for greeting them today.

    Xiao Yun, who was gifted and intelligent, immediately understood what Tang Seng was referring to, and he nodded heavily after benefiting a lot, and then led everyone to the guest room.

    All masters, rest here for a while, and I will go to the back kitchen to help you prepare vegetarian dishes for a while.

    "Then I will trouble Master Xiaoyun." Tang Seng bowed politely,

    After watching Xiaoyun leave, everyone sat down slowly.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1559 Intimidation

    ?

    "Hmph, the little Taoist priests here really don't care about my old grandson. When I think of the first time I was in trouble with the Heavenly Palace, he didn't know how many times he voted. Now it's good.

    Actually rode on my head and shit.  "

    The more Sun Wukong thought about it, the more angry he became, and he sat on the wooden chair and complained.

    "Hey, monkey, don't be angry. There are all kinds of birds in this big forest. If you get angry with him, I don't know if you can do it." Ye Chen stepped forward and said comfortingly.

    "Let me tell you, these little Taoist priests have never been beaten before. When he comes next time, I will show him some color." Zhu Bajie was also angry when he thought about it.

    However, it was the first time in their history that they were so humiliated by a junior Taoist priest.

    Just when the two were angry, the door slowly opened,

    Everyone looked up, and it happened to be the tall and thin man who opened the door for them today.

    As soon as he opened the door, he looked arrogant and domineering.

    "Zizhuzu, what's the matter with Xiaoyun? Didn't he let him take you to the side room? Is this Zizhu Pavilion where you live just as you say?"

    Hearing this, Ye Chen clearly saw that Monkey King's fist had been clenched slowly,

    I really don't want to do anything more, but this little Taoist priest is really a bit deceptive.

    "Then what do you think we should do?" The good-tempered Ye Chen was already a little sad at the moment, looked up at the Taoist priest in front of him, and said coldly.

    "Um, it's not impossible to live here, it's just." As he spoke, he rubbed his right hand in front of Ye Chen again.

    Hey, you little bastard, you lost money, don't you, do you know what your grandpa pig did back then?  Believe it or not, I'll chop your head off with a single rake!

    Zhu Bajie is not a good-tempered master. Now this Taoist really treats Ye Chen as a cash machine, asking for money again and again, so how can it work?

    A nail rake suddenly appeared in his hand, and Zhu Bajie swung the nail rake like a tiger,

    In an instant, he headed towards the Taoist priest's face,

    The Taoist priest was so frightened that he closed his eyes tightly, a gust of wind blew across his face, he opened his eyes in fear, and the rake was only three centimeters away from him.

    The sharp ding blade exudes bursts of gloomy light.

    Gudong.  Swallowing a mouthful of saliva with difficulty, his legs began to tremble unconsciously.

    Seeing that this group of monks were some money-lovers, the tall and thin Taoist priest wanted to come again to extort money, but he didn't expect them to be so angry.

    I am just a poor Taoist priest who has been contemplating for a year and a half. I have never seen any big scenes.

    Although he was arrogant and domineering in the gymnasium all day long, he had never seen such a big scene before.

    "Hehe, then what, I was just joking, friends who came from afar are a bit offended by doing this." The Taoist priest trembling with cold sweat pushed away the nine-toothed rake on his face.

    Seeing the appearance of this Taoist priest, Ye Chen smiled contemptuously,

    Sure enough, this Taoist priest is a master who bullies the weak and fears the strong. Some people shouldn't give him a good face in the first place, otherwise they will only get worse and cause trouble for you.

    Feeling the mixed atmosphere here, Ye Chen inadvertently sweated for Xiaoyun. Although he got along with him for a few minutes, for this child,

    Ye Chen is still very concerned, and always feels that he can settle down a big career in the future,

    What Ye Chen never imagined was that, because of what he said, after a hundred years, the first banner of Taoism would be propped up by a little Taoist priest surnamed Liu who was born in Wuzhuangguan.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1560 Admit

    ?

    "Hmph, what are you doing here?" Zhu Bajie saw the cowardly appearance of this Taoist priest, and he was not going to waste time with him, since it was meaningless after all.

    Dancing the rake twice, he asked in a cold voice.

    "Then what? I, I'm here to inform the elders that I have prepared a vegetarian meal for you. I don't know if the elders are free to eat it now. If not, I will send someone to bring it to you."

    Being intimidated by Zhu Bajie, the tall and thin Taoist priest's attitude softened many times, not to mention how cute he was nodding and bowing.

    "Then why don't you hurry up and bring it over to us, what are you waiting for?" Seeing the situation, Zhu Bajie didn't plan to spare him, so he snapped sharply.

    "Yes, yes, I'm going to prepare."

    "No need, benefactor, let's go and eat." Tang Seng stopped the Taoist priest who was about to leave, and said softly.

    "Okay, okay, those masters will follow me." Then he ran to open the way.

    "Master, why do you have to go there? It's not good to let them bring it over? How many days have we been tired." Zhu Bajie complained when he heard it.

    "Bajie, we are outsiders after all, how can we manipulate others."

    "But Xiaoye spent money. If we spend money, we are gods, so we have to give us good service. Otherwise, wouldn't the money be wasted?" Having been in the mortal world for many years,

    Zhu Bajie still understands this common sense.

    As soon as the words came out, the Taoist priest who was leading the way in front of him was covered with black lines,

    Why, you are treating this place as a hotel. God, I don¡¯t know where you came up with this phrase.

    However, due to Zhu Bajie's shiny silver nine-tooth rake, the tall and thin Taoist chose to keep his mouth shut.

    After all, life matters.

    A group of people walked through a few corridors and walked into the cafeteria. It may be because of Xiaoyun. The place where they ate was a small box with a beautiful and quiet environment.

    But along the way, Zhu Bajie kept staring at the backyard. He was really curious about the legendary ginseng fruit because of his greediness.

    The tall and thin Taoist priest caught this detail and said loudly.

    "If the master is interested in that ginseng fruit, I will apply to the master and give you a few shots."

    "Oh? Can there be such a good thing? Isn't your master going out? Where did you go to apply." Ye Chen raised his eyebrows and said softly.

    "Uh, I don't know about this little master. The master specially left me a communication tool, which can communicate with the master who is far away in the sky.

    If the masters want to taste the ginseng fruit, I will go and tell the ancestors to see if I can apply for some of them.  "

    ? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of my awakened conscience or what, but I am very friendly and plan for everyone.

    "Can you really eat it?" Zhu Bajie couldn't bear it anymore when he said this, and asked excitedly.

    "It stands to reason that it should be possible." The tall and thin Taoist nodded with a smile.

    "That's great, master, we can also taste the legendary ginseng fruit. Hey, think about it, this trip to the west is really not in vain, at least I got a treatment of immortality." Zhu Bajie smiled  Said to Tang Seng.

    "You idiot, the Taoist priest just said it, you just climb up the pole, donator, don't pay attention to what he said, we just have a light meal, don't disturb your master and his old man."

    Seeing this, Tang Seng repeatedly waved his hands to signal no.

    However, this Taoist priest put away his initial arrogance.  Looking like a good old man, he kept talking about the benefits of ginseng fruit along the way.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1561 sneer

    ?

    Even Monkey King who had eaten Xiantao at the side was a little tempted by what he said.

    And Ye Chen watched every movement of the tall and thin Taoist confidently. When he found the sneer at the corner of the boy's mouth at the end, he knew,

    Things may not be as simple and beautiful as imagined.

    After a simple meal, a group of people came to the room. Unlike usual, Zhu Bajie looked extraordinarily energetic today.

    Needless to say, he must be waiting for the little Taoist priest to give him ginseng fruit, otherwise he would have fallen asleep long ago.

    "Hmph, as expected, this little Taoist priest is just talking nonsense." After waiting for a long time, Zhu Bajie finally realized that this Taoist priest was obviously making fun of him.

    "No, I have to go find him!"

    "How do you find it? Go up and ask someone for ginseng fruit? Do you want my face?" Monkey King squatted on a chair and said angrily.

    "Bajie, let's rest early, we have to go on the road tomorrow." Tang Seng said it was a bit unbearable to be wandered on the ground by Zhu Bajie.

    After being stopped by Tang Seng, Zhu Bajie calmed down, and lay down unwillingly to go to sleep.

    This matter also broke up unhappy,

    And sleeping in the middle of the night, Zhu Bajie's shining eyes suddenly opened. He had no choice but to be too greedy. The best thing in the world was in front of him, and it was really itchy to not get it.

    "Brother Monkey, Brother Monkey! Wake up, Brother Monkey."

    Monkey King, who was dreaming of eating the elixir, was woken up by Zhu Bajie, and said with a face of reluctance?

    "What are you doing? You don't sleep at night, and if you have the energy to go to the little Taoist priest to ask for two ginseng fruits, don't bother me here! You disturbed the dream when it was going well, and I don't know if it will continue or not.  "

    Zhu Bajie heard it, hey, there is a door, it seems that Monkey King is also thinking about that good thing, and originally wanted to ask Monkey King to give up his tall energy, but now it seems that it is probably a sure thing.

    "Brother Monkey, Brother Monkey, why don't we go to the backyard and come along?" Possession whispered in Sun Wukong's ear.

    "Um?"

    When Zhu Bajie said this, Sun Wukong became interested immediately,

    ?No way, Zhu Bajie is greedy, but Sun Wukong is also like this, otherwise he would not have stolen the flat peaches from the Queen Mother and the elixir from the Taishang Laojun.

    When there was a big disturbance in the Heavenly Palace,

    Monkey King ate half a forest of flat peaches and several gourd elixir.

    It can be seen how big Sun Wukong's belly is.

    "Hehe, you idiot, what's wrong? Can't bear it anymore?" Monkey King said with a smile.

    "Hey, my old pig can't taste the good things? Otherwise, how can I be worthy of this trip to the west." The rumored Zhu Bajie was not embarrassed, rubbed his belly,

    opened his mouth and said.

    "It's just that it's not good to steal like this." Monkey King touched his head and said embarrassedly.

    "Brother Monkey, I have to tell you about you. Look, when you made a big fuss in the Heavenly Palace, you ate so many flat peaches. Could that be considered stealing? Wouldn't it be fair to take it?

    The fruit grows on the tree, and the tree doesn't care about the people on the ground. Why should they care? Are you right?  "

    Sometimes I have to admire Zhu Bajie's brain hole,

    Obviously cast a pig fetus, but he is a complete logical genius,

    As long as it comes to places to eat, the IQ must soar to the top.

    The Monkey King said was stunned for a while,

    After thinking about it carefully, hey, there is really a little truth in it.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1562 Framed

    ?

    The two brothers hit it off and started their journey of stealing in no time.

    What they didn't notice in the dark night was that Ye Chen's bed was already empty.

    "Hey, Lao Yao, isn't it good for us to go like this?"

    A figure flashed across the roof,

    Ye Chen avoided the patrolling little Taoist priest, and said anxiously.

    "Hmph, what's the problem, Zhen Yuanzi's stubborn old man hid the broken fruit like a treasure, and enjoyed it alone. The last time I came, the fruit on the tree almost couldn't hold any more.

    It is estimated that there must be more now,

    I am here to share a little for him, to help him, and in the end he has to thank us.  "

    Unexpectedly, Yao Yun in his spiritual sense folded his arms around his chest, and said arrogantly.  There are really more fallacies than Zhu Bajie's.

    "All right, all right, I'll listen to you, but let me tell you in advance that if something happens, you have to come out and help me with it, otherwise I will die ten times with my small body."

    "Let's go, let's go, go, go, if you don't go, I guess it will be dawn." A dodge walked into the backyard,

    When Ye Chen raised his head and saw the scene in front of him, his mouth had grown too big,

    "Here, what's going on."

    When I originally thought it would be a very spectacular scene, but the scene I saw at this moment was absolutely unnecessary.

    I saw that the backyard had become dilapidated, as if it had been swept by a strong wind, and it was full of damage. Look at the ginseng fruit tree,

    has been uprooted long ago,

    There is not a single ginseng fruit left on the tree, and even the leaves have withered.

    "What the hell is going on here?" Gudong swallowed.

    "It can't be that Brother Hou has already been here, it shouldn't be, when I got up, I saw them still sleeping in the room, how could this be, could it be that the soul is out of the body."

    Just as Ye Chen was thinking, there was a slight noise in the distance,

    Of course Ye Chen, who was guilty of a crime, did not dare to stay here, and often turned around and hid behind a rocky mountain.

    After waiting for a while, a familiar voice entered Ye Chen's ears.

    "Hehe. Brother Hou, don't fight me later. I have a big belly and I haven't eaten well today. I'll eat more later."

    Take a closer look,

    ?It turned out to be Zhu Bajie and Monkey King,

    The two of them tiptoed into the backyard, but it was too late. When seeing the scene in front of them, Zhu Bajie also put on the same expression as Ye Chen,

    What's going on here?

    Just when the two are different,

    An exclamation came from a distance.

    "Who is where!"

    "It's broken, it's been discovered, hurry up, Bajie, let's go first?" Monkey King reacted immediately,

    Now we have to go first, if someone finds them staying in this backyard, regardless of who made it here, the people watching will immediately think of them,

    After all, they are outsiders. On the first day they came, this place became like this.

    Now if someone sees Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie staying here, they probably won¡¯t be able to clean themselves up by jumping into the Yellow River.

    The two of them no longer hesitated.

    Immediately turned into green smoke and left the backyard, but Ye Chen was still behind the rockery.  He saw all this in his eyes, and felt strange, he always felt that someone was deliberately targeting them,

    Want to frame her?

    At this time, a familiar figure came out of the darkness again.

    "It's him?"

    After all the calculations, Ye Chen should have thought of him.

    The tall and thin Taoist priest during the day today.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1563 Bureau 1

    ?

    "Damn, this is too vicious." Ye Chen cursed secretly behind the stone.

    Following the evil smile of the tall and thin Taoist priest, the Wuzhuang Temple exploded in an instant.

    All the disciples ran towards the backyard holding torches one by one.

    "Senior brother, what happened to the senior brother called us here."

    "Let's take a look at this first." The tall and thin Taoist nodded to the ground pretending to be sad,

    "Ah? What's going on here, how did this place become like this!"

    "My God, the ginseng fruit tree, why did it fall down?"

    All the disciples looked at the scene in the backyard with horror on their faces,

    The disciple who was on guard at night even sat down on the ground, staring blankly ahead, and muttering in his mouth.

    "Master, master will kill me."

    "II'm going to die." Not daring to face the reality, he began to cry with his head in his arms.

    "Okay, even if you die now, the master will not forgive you unless"

    The tall and thin Taoist lifted the disciple up from the ground, and sternly reprimanded him.

    "Unless, unless what, brother, what do you say unless?"

    "That's right, senior brother, think of a solution quickly, you are the only one with a good brain here, so tell me what to do now," the disciples yelled like this.

    The tall and thin Taoist raised his hand, signaling to shut up.

    "Okay, stop arguing, I already know who did it."

    "who is it?"

    "Listen, think about it,

    After the temple is closed at night, the exits that can be entered and exited have been closed long ago, and there are talismans pasted by the ancestors at the door before leaving. Ordinary ghosts and snakes cannot enter our temple.

    Our Wuzhuang Temple has been planted here for so many years, and the ginseng fruit tree has been planted here before you came, and it has been standing here, never wavering,

    But why did something happen just tonight, "

    ? To say that this tall and thin man's gibberish kung fu is very logical, he took a deep breath like telling a story, which made all the disciples nervous.

    "In my opinion, this is what the people in our view say."

    As soon as this remark came out, many disciples were shocked.

    And all the spearheads are directed at the disciples who are watching the night tonight,

    According to the meaning of the senior brother, he is the one who can have the opportunity to strike.

    "Eldest brother, elder brother, I am wronged. I have been in the temple for so many years, and you know me best. I, I, I, I listen to you the most."

    The disciple of the night watchman panicked and immediately knelt down in front of the tall and thin Taoist priest, facing his thigh, crying with snot and tears.

    "You, you, you, get up first, don't rub your nose on me, it's disgusting." The tall and thin Taoist said with a look of disgust.

    "No, if you don't change my name, I won't get up!"

    "Hey, you brat, when did I say you did it? Get up for me." After angrily scolding, he kicked away the Taoist priest who was watching the night.

    "Damn, I have my newly washed clothes, you boy." With a cleanliness freak, he tidied up his clothes and cursed viciously.

    "Listen to me, I think the murderer is someone else." After a little sternness, he said softly.

    "The outsiders we are watching, have you forgotten?" The tall and thin Taoist smiled sinisterly, and looked in the direction of Zizhu Pavilion,

    One stone stirred up thousands of waves, and everyone was extremely different. From the looks of the head monk, he didn't look like a thief. How could he do such a thing.

    "That's right, senior brother, you may have made a mistake. I learned from that master last night." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1564 Bureau Two

    ?

    I don't think it will be him.

    The most taboo thing in Buddhism is stealing. How could he, a monk, commit crimes against the wind?

    "You don't think it's him. That's your decision? Let me tell you, even if the monk is not allowed to steal, he still has three apprentices.

    I think that pig demon is staring at our ginseng fruit, just now I clearly saw that pig demon and that monkey wandering in the backyard,

    What time is it now, tell me, what are they doing here?  "

    "What! Those two monks have been here?" Everyone was terrified.

    "Hey, maybe it's because I'm blind. After all, I don't know if I can see clearly." Then the tall and thin Taoist rubbed his eyes and said softly.

    At this moment, a little Taoist priest rushed out from the side door, panting and exclaiming,

    "Eldest brother, elder brother, I just saw two figures eating something behind the woodshed!"

    "What? Have you seen who it is?" Seeing the situation, the Taoist priest next to him asked while pulling the little Taoist priest.

    "Well, it was too dark, I didn't see it clearly, but it was obvious that there were two people, and one of them looked huge from the back."

    The little Taoist scratched his head and said in thought.

    "That's right. Now except for Junior Brother Xiaoyun, the other disciples are here. There is no one with a huge body in our view.

    It must be that group of learners!  "

    "Yes, that's right! I've long seen that they are not good people, especially the pig demon, who has a mischievous eye with that monkey. This tree must have been overthrown by them.

    After picking off the ginseng fruit, he ran to the back of the woodshed to eat it secretly.  "

    Once one person brought the rhythm, the crowd suddenly exploded, and everyone clamored to find Tang Seng and his disciples to settle accounts.

    "Brother! Master Guanli is not here now, you are the biggest, what do you say, as long as you give an order, our brothers will accompany you to keep people!"

    "Yes, senior brother, let's give an order. There are many of us, and brothers are united. Let's keep those fake monks and wait for the master to come back."

    ?Everyone said one thing to another, clamoring to take down Tang Seng and his disciples.

    Seeing the situation, the tall and thin Taoist clapped his hands, "Okay! It's me that all the disciples think so, so I'll take the lead and lead you for the time being.

    listen,

    Sibi Liu Tie, the two of you go to Zizhu Pavilion first, stabilize the master and apprentice, try not to expose them, the pig demon is so powerful, once he finds out that there are any clues, he may forcibly break the view.

    So you two have to keep them while ensuring your own safety, understand?

    "clear!"

    Xiaolong Simao, the two of you go to the firewood room first to see if the two have left any clues. Once there are traces, protect them immediately.

    This is their evidence later, otherwise they will say that we are talking nonsense,

    The other people are distributed in various positions in the audience, strengthening a defense, and as long as the thief has the urge to escape, immediately take them down.  "

    "I'm going to inform the master now and let him return to the observation room quickly. Brothers, as long as we can last until the master comes,

    No matter what kind of ghosts and snakes those monsters are, they are no match for the master. We have made a huge mistake now, so we must actively make up for it.

    Come on, for the honor of Wuzhuang Temple, let these thieves from the Eastern Tang Dynasty know that even if there are no gods sitting in my Wuzhuang Temple, it is not a soft persimmon."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1565 round three

    ?

    "It's what they pinch and leave as they want."

    After an impassioned speech, everyone's heart was full of enthusiasm,

    One by one, they were clamoring to find Tang Seng and his disciples to settle accounts.

    After the crowd dispersed, Ye Chen came out from the darkness,

    "Hey, he's really a ghost." I have to admit that this tall and thin Taoist priest's methods and operations in all aspects are extremely meticulous.

    Starting from the daytime, Zhu Bajie and the others all slowly walked into his trap inadvertently.

    When eating, I inadvertently mentioned the magical effect of ginseng fruit, saying that I can apply for ginseng fruit from the master, leaving a thought in everyone's mind,

    Afterwards, he kept telling about the benefits of ginseng fruit, etc., which made Zhu Bajie want to stop, and he caught Zhu Bajie's greed from the very beginning.

    Afterwards, Zhu Bajie will not be able to resist coming to the backyard at night, whether it is stealing or not is another matter, as long as Zhu Bajie passes by here at night, then his chances will be further advanced.

    And the application for ginseng fruit is indeed true, because ginseng fruit needs to be struck with a special golden scepter to be picked, otherwise, ginseng fruit will fall into the ground and disappear.

    He should have asked the Great Immortal Zhenyuan, got the consent of the Great Immortal Zhenyuan, got the golden scepter, knocked down all the ginseng fruits in advance, and put them in his bag.

    Afterwards, he kept on doing nothing, destroying the roots of the ginseng fruit trees, and quietly waiting for Zhu Bajie to appear,

    This kind of action is tantamount to being extremely bold. It really is the boldness of a skilled person. He expected that Zhu Bajie would definitely come back, and he didn't even think about the way out.

    Sure enough, as he expected, all of this was under his control, Zhu Bajie really came,

    Afterwards, such a play was staged,

    ? Asking questions like throwing bricks to attract jade, making uncertain guesses, and then arranging the appearance of Xiaodaotong, step by step, step by step, all the spearheads are directed at Tang Seng and his disciples,

    Aside from the vicious heart of this thin and tall Taoist priest, with this kind of calculation and mind, he really shouldn't study Taoism, and should go into business or serve in the army,

    With his level of thoughtfulness, he is either a generation of rich people or a generation of heroes.

    As for the little Taoist priest, when everyone was leaving, Ye Chen clearly captured the scene where he and the tall and thin Taoist priest looked at each other and smiled.  Needless to say,

    The two must have colluded in advance,

    And it doesn't matter if someone is sent later to protect the scene, even if there is nothing behind the woodshed, he can still take all the responsibility to Zhu Bajie.

    No, it must be that the evidence has been destroyed. Anyway, there is a witness here.

    For this senior brother, Ye Chen felt sad for Zhen Yuan Daxian. Such characters were filled in Wuzhuang Temple, and they had already climbed to the position of senior senior brother. He was not vigilant.

    It is conceivable that the hidden methods are so high that it makes people a little dumbfounded.

    There is no time to lament this kid, I have to go back and tell Brother Monkey and the others to discuss countermeasures.

    Thinking about it, Ye Chen flashed to the roof, turning into a stream of light in the dark night and rushing towards Zizhu Pavilion.

    The distance between the backyard of Wuzhuang Temple and Zizhu Pavilion is quite far, one is at this end and the other is at the other end.

    So Ye Chen surpassed the Taoist priest who went to guard Zizhu Pavilion without any effort.

    Jumping in from the back window, he found that Zhu Bajie was closing the door on tiptoe. Needless to say, he must have just returned not long ago.

    "Who!" Upon hearing the noise behind the window, Zhu Bajie looked back vigilantly.

    "It's me! Brother Pig!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1566 Round Four

    ?

    Ye Chen opened his mouth to signal Zhu Bajie to take it easy.

    Hearing Ye Chen's voice, Zhu Bajie breathed a sigh of relief,

    "Xiaoye, what are you doing up so late?"

    "There's no time to explain, Brother Pig, I'm about to wake up the mage, so we have to go. Something is going to happen soon."

    "Huh? What's the matter?" Zhu Bajie felt a thump in his heart when Ye Chen said this.  It's not really the same as what Sun Wukong said.

    "Have you guys gone out with Brother Monkey?"

    As soon as Ye Chen asked this question, Monkey King knew that the question was not simple, so he nodded honestly.

    "We've all seen the miserable appearance of the ginseng fruit tree in the backyard. It was the handwriting of the tall and thin Taoist priest, but because you passed by there, it's good to follow the Taoist priest's way,

    He has already told all his disciples just now that you and Brother Monkey did all of this

    "What? That smelly Taoist really thinks that I dare not touch him? His grandma, who dared to pour dirty water on my grandson, really turned against him.

    No, I have to go to him. I'll see if he can speak so forcefully in front of my Ruyi Golden Cudgel.  "

    After scolding viciously, Sun Wukong wanted to find that Taoist priest to practice hard for whatever he said.

    Brother Monkey!  It's useless for you to look for him now, you should look outside first.

    Having said that, Ye Chen pointed out the window.

    The moonlight projected a human head onto the window. Needless to say, the little Taoist priests of the Wuzhuang Temple have completely blocked the water around here.

    At that time, it will be even more difficult to wash when you open the door.

    "What's the matter? Anyway, I can't wash it clean. I didn't even touch my brows when I was making troubles in the Heavenly Palace. Why are you afraid of his little Wuzhuang Temple?"

    Seeing the situation, Sun Wukong did not give in at all, and said viciously.

    "Hey monkey brother, this place is no better than the Heavenly Court. Although all the gods in the Heavenly Court have boundless mana, but when they meet the Great Immortal Zhenyuan of Wuzhuang Temple, they dare not put a big fart on one of them."

    The strength of this old guy is terrifying.

    "Then Xiaoye, what do you think? It's not right to go out, and it's not good not to go out." Zhu Bajie said angrily. He has never suffered such humiliation in his life.

    Seeing other people pouring dirty water on his head, he has nothing to do.

    "Hey, I don't know what to do right now. It's unrealistic to confront that tall and thin Taoist now. He left the task of guarding us to his juniors.

    And I must be hiding somewhere, waiting for the arrival of the Great Immortal Zhenyuan,

    Then it's time for him to perform." The helpless Ye Chen also had nothing to do.

    And Sun Wukong is indeed a master who can't sit still,

    Lifting the golden cudgel, he walked towards the door.

    ?Open the door and see, sure enough, an unknown number of Taoist priests from Wuzhuang Temple gathered at the door, all of them staring at Monkey King fiercely,

    He was not frightened at all by Monkey King's furrowed face and thunderous mouth.

    "What are you doing?" Sun Wukong simply pretended not to know, and asked.

    "It's so late, where is the little master going?"

    "I drank a lot of water tonight, so I'm going to go to the latrine for convenience, why? Do you still have the tradition of going to the latrine with you?" Monkey King said with a sneer.

    "Little master, it's not that I don't allow it, it's just that the hut has been resting for the past two days and no one is allowed to enter, so I think you should go back to the room, and you can go to the back mountain early tomorrow morning for convenience."

    A Taoist priest randomly found a high-sounding reason and said.

    "You are embarrassing me a bit, you can't let me be convenient in the room?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1567 escape

    ?

    Even if you pull it in your pants today, you can't go out through this door.

    A grumpy Taoist obviously didn't intend to give Sun Wukong any face, pointed at him and cursed angrily, as if the tree was overthrown by him.

    "Hehe, my old grandson, I have been around for so many years, and I have never seen anyone dare to point their fingers at my nose."

    Seeing Monkey King in this state, Ye Chen felt that the situation was not good,

    Immediately flew over with a stride,

    Prepare to organize Monkey King,

    But it was too late, the brilliant golden light on the Ruyi Golden Cudgel had slowly emerged,

    "Don't want it, Brother Monkey!" Before the words fell, Monkey King also roared angrily.

    "The Jade Emperor doesn't even dare to point my grandson's nose, you little Taoist priest counts as an onion!" Boom, the golden cudgel waved like an unfolded cattail fan,

    Knocked away several Taoist priests surrounding him.

    And the sound here also alarmed Tang Sanzang who was sleeping soundly.

    "What happened to Wukong?

    "There's no time to explain, master, pack up your things and prepare to escape." "At this point, Ye Chen can only sneak away first, and when the time comes, the Great Immortal Zhenyuan will really rush over.

    Well, depending on how many of them there are, I'm afraid they won't have as much mana as a stack.

    "Go? Where are you going?" Monk Sha also woke up with sleepy eyes. When he opened his eyes, he saw Monkey King standing at the door, and in front of him were all the disciples of Wuzhuang Temple moaning in pain.

    "Hey, what's going on here?" Monk Sha was stunned when he woke up, did the sky collapse after sleeping?

    "Junior Brother Sha, don't just leave in a daze!" Take your luggage!

    Tang Seng, who was rushed to the horse, also looked helpless,

    "Wukong, you give back whatever you take from others. We monks never touch common people's things. We must follow the teachings of the Buddha,

    If you do something wrong, go back and apologize to others,"

    Tang Seng preached earnestly,

    It made Monkey King have another big head.

    "What can I get from them? A poor gym is not as rich as my Huaguo Mountain. Grandpa stayed with you for one night to give you face, but how can you think about this kid?

    How dare to put Grandpa Sun in the same place, I really became a monk, otherwise I would be the first to beat him to death!  "Monkey King, who was in a fit of anger, really said anything,

    The outspoken and angry Tang Seng said that he couldn't leave at the beginning, and he must go back to apologize to Wuzhuang Temple.

    Well then can I go back? Going back now is undoubtedly a sheep in the mouth of a tiger,

    Helpless, Ye Chen could only go forward and tell Tang Seng what happened in detail.

    "Amitabha, the more this is the case, the more we should maintain our position. Running away like this is undoubtedly an admission of this crime, and it will be even more unclear when the time comes."

    Tang Seng is quite sensible,

    Knowing the consequences of escaping like this, but the problem has happened now, and Sun Wukong has injured the important disciple of Wuzhuang Temple,

    Now it can be regarded as jumping into the Yellow River to wash away.

    "Don't worry about that much for now, after this section of the road, I will explain it to Zhen Yuanzi myself." The only thing to do now is to find a place to stay.

    At this time, the Wuzhuang Temple has become a mess, and the voices of crying and suffering come out one after another.

    Xiaoyun, a little Taoist priest, was in a hurry to help the brothers deal with the wounds,

    Because I live in the relatively remote southeast corner of Wuzhuang Temple, I sleep soundly at night, and I didn't hear what happened last night at all.

    And as soon as I woke up, the scene in Wuzhuang Temple was already like this.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1568 Fanning the Flames

    ?

    At this moment, the tall and thin Taoist priest is standing on the mountain and looking at the Tang monks from a distance, the smile on the corner of his mouth is getting stronger and stronger, hehe, let's go, let's go,

    I'm just afraid that if you don't run away, now I want to see who can save you, what about Mana Gao, how long you live, you still can't beat me.

    A beast is a beast, no matter how long you practice, how can you have a human's IQ?

    And while he murmured,

    A group of clouds in the northern sky is slowly growing.

    He knows that now is the time to see whether his acting skills are good or bad,

    After taking two deep breaths, the tall and thin Taoist adjusted his state, took out a dagger from his body,

    ?Looked at the dagger, then looked at his arm, hesitated again and again, but still didn't make up his mind, threw it away, and slapped his hands on the ground twice,

    Stick all the dust on your face,

    "Ah, ah, master, the master is in charge of the apprentice." He began to roll on the ground continuously.

    "Huang Tian, ??what's going on here! Didn't I tell you to take good care of the gymnasium?" Looking at the state of Wuzhuang Temple, Zhen Yuanzi snapped at the tall and thin Taoist priest.

    "Master, is the master an apprentice, please punish me, I shouldn't listen to slander, master." I saw the tall and thin Taoist lying on the ground with an extremely pious look,

    Kowtowed to Immortal Zhenyuan and bowed down.

    Seeing his apprentice's attitude, Zhen Yuanzi felt weak for a while, and simply patted the dust on Huang Tian's body, and said softly.

    "Tell me, what's going on!"

    "Master, the matter is like this, a few days ago, a few monks from the Eastern Tang Dynasty came to the temple, and they said they had nowhere to go, so they planned to spend the night here.

    I thought to myself, although our Taoist and Buddhist families are not very friendly, but if I don¡¯t agree, I think my Taoist school is too stingy and let the world look down on me, so I let them in mercifully.

    Prepare vegetarian meals for them, and live in the best Zizhu Pavilion, but they, it¡¯s nothing more than insulting their disciples and grandchildren with rude words, and they even threatened to taste ginseng fruit

    Later I was not sure, didn't I go to you Chuanyin?  "

    "Yes, didn't I agree to let you make a few for them to taste? Didn't I tell you the location of the golden scepter?" Zhen Yuanzi said suspiciously.

    "Hey, I followed your instructions, but how can I imagine that these monks are not satisfied. After eating, they get worse and want to eat.

    I have told them that this thing should not be eaten too much. It is extremely difficult for my master to cultivate it. It takes a hundred years to bloom and ten thousand years to bear fruit.

    But these reckless men didn't listen to anything, not only went into the backyard at night to steal ginseng fruit, but also uprooted the ginseng fruit tree,

    After being discovered by a group of our disciples, the juniors were injured and headed westward.  "

    What the thin and tall Taoist said is extremely pitiful, people who don't know will really believe his lies.

    "What did you say? The ginseng fruit tree was uprooted?" Immortal Zhenyuan couldn't sit still when he heard this, and immediately turned into a gust of wind and swept towards the backyard.

    And the picture in front of me suddenly made my heart go cold,

    I have cultivated this Zhu ginseng fruit tree for tens of thousands of years, just like my own relatives, since I realized the Tao, I have been with him for life,

    However, learning scriptures has become such a scene,

    For a moment, there were tears flickering in Zhen Yuanzi's eyes.

    Huang Tian, ??who was behind him, saw the current state of Zhenyuan Daxian, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, but even so, he did not forget to step forward to fan the flames.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1569 Take people

    ?

    Where are they now?

    Great Immortal Zhenyuan pinched a dead branch in his hand and said.

    "Master, they have gone to the west. That monkey is very powerful. I am no match for him. The juniors were all seriously injured by him."

    Huang Tian lay on the ground crying and said,

    "You just pack up the things you are watching, and watch me go get someone!"

    With a wave of Zhenyuan Daxian's sleeve robe, it turned into a stream of smoke and galloped away towards the distance.

    Leaving Huang Tian secretly delighted in the same place.

    "Hehe, let's feel the baptism of the peak of Dao Unification Meridian."

    "Wukong, we've been driving for so long, let's take a rest, the white dragon horse can't run anymore." Tang Seng on the horse said softly after wiping off his sweat.

    Upon hearing this, Monkey King looked up at the sky,

    "Alright, then let's rest like this, Bajie, you just look at the master, I'll go ahead to see if there is any water source." After a few words, Monkey King also turned into a streamer,

    Fly towards the distance.

    "Hey, did you just miss this ginseng fruit?" Ye Chen said unwillingly from the side.

    "Forget it, this kind of thing can't be found in the first place, so I can save my life. It's so far away, Zhenyuan Daxian should not be able to catch up."

    "Can't catch up? What are you talking about?" At this moment, a mocking voice sounded in the consciousness.

    "Huh? Lao Yao, what do you mean by that."

    "You underestimate Zhen Yuanzi, don't you? After all, he is also a leader of Taoism. The power of Taoism in the world is unfathomable. Even compared to Buddhism, he is also afraid.

    Something so serious happened in Wuzhuangguan, his temper can make you run away?  What a joke, just wait, within half an hour, he will be able to find this place.  "

    Yao Yun then said coldly.

    "How could it be? We have been away from Wuzhuang Temple for such a long time, and the world is so big. Could it be that he still has a positioning system?" Ye Chen didn't believe Yao Yun's words,

    And just when he thought Yao Yun was trying to scare him,

    A dark cloud appeared in the eastern sky, flying towards everyone like a crushing one.

    "Not good! There are monsters!" At the moment Monkey King is not there, Zhu Bajie must stand firm as the second senior brother.

    He and Monk Sha hold weapons and protect Tang Seng's body.

    Following the rapid surge of the black cloud, the face of Immortal Zhenyuan slowly appeared in front of everyone.

    "The individual who came! Sign up?"

    "Hehe, it's ridiculous to report your name. Why do all the guests dislike my poor environment in Wuzhuang Temple? Why do you want to leave quietly when you live there?

    Let me, the master, accompany you to feel guilty,"

    When Immortal Zhenyuan said this, Zhu Bajie and the others felt their hearts skip a beat. They were really afraid of something coming. As soon as they left, Immortal Zhenyuan chased after him.

    However, Zhu Bajie was still calm, and said with a smile.

    "Hey, it turned out to be Immortal Zhenyuan, so what, we are short on time, so we can't bother you for a night in the temple, and then we think about leaving early,

    Don't make trouble for Daxian.  "

    "Hehehe, ok, ok, don't add to the chaos with such a good one," Hearing that Zhenyuan Daxian sneered a few times and glared at the crowd, he said through gritted teeth.

    "Presumably the seasoned ginseng fruit is eaten in the mouth, so don't have a taste in your heart!"

    Sure enough, I still know,

    "Hey," Zhu Bajie still wanted to give it a try, try to see if he knew about this matter, if he was just passing by, then all of this would be easy to say.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1570 explained

    ?

    And obviously, people came here for this matter.

    "Amitabha, Great Immortal, we have never even seen ginseng fruit, how can we taste it?" Tang Seng came forward with his hands clasped together, and said neither humble nor overbearing,

    The monks don't tell lies, we just stayed overnight and set off. We have never heard of people saying that there are ginseng fruits.

    "Hehe, what does the master mean to say that I blamed you all?" Immortal Zhenyuan smiled instead of anger, and said to Tang Seng.

    "That should be the case. The poor monk suggests that you find out the reason in front of your disciples. Although we are monks of flow, we still have the backbone. I, Tang monk, can't do theft in this life!"

    Putting his hands together, Tang Seng said neither humble nor overbearing.

    However, this sentence amused Zhenyuan Daxian,

    "Hehe, can't do it? Then the hundreds of people in my Wuzhuang temple are telling lies? Do you think I'm a fool?" Zhenyuan Daxian said angrily.

    Tang Seng was speechless for a moment,

    Ye Chen on the side is also anxious, how to explain this, could it be that your precious apprentice told Zhenyuan everything?  Did you forget to pour dirty water on us after eating ginseng fruit?

    Is this so incomprehensible to sow dissension?

    "Hey, master, why are you telling him so much? It's fair to the people. If we didn't do it, we didn't do it. In my opinion, this old man and his apprentice are also in collusion.

    The purpose is to make trouble,

    old man!  The rake in my old pig's hand can teach your great apprentice to be a man, and so can you!  "

    "Bah bah!" Spit on the palm of his hand twice, then held the nine-toothed nail rake in his hand, and after dancing several spears, he rushed towards the Great Immortal Zhenyuan.

    Zhu Bajie, who was originally full of confidence, did not know that his current behavior was like hitting an egg against a rock,

    The nail rake that was about to touch Immortal Zhenyuan stopped in mid-air, and Zhu Bajie did the same, standing in the air with a weight of four hundred catties, without moving.

    "go!"

    After pouring out a word,

    Zhu Bajie only felt that his whole body was blown away by an invisible thrust,

    Afterwards, it slammed towards the rock beside it

    The loess flying all over the sky indicates the failure of Zhu Bajie.

    "Second Senior Brother!"

    "I'll fight with you!" Seeing that Zhu Bajie flew upside down, and Monkey King was not there, he had no choice but Lao Sha himself,

    After dancing the crescent shovel twice, it also rushed up,

    Ye Chen on the side simply closed his eyes

    This Laosha is also a top iron, isn't this a gift one by one?  And as expected,

    Monk Sha was also shot down.

    "Wujing! Bajie! Are you all right?" Tang Seng stepped forward eagerly to check.

    "Old Yao! Lao Yao! What should I do! Should I go too?" Ye Chen was a little uncertain, and asked eagerly to Yao Yun in his consciousness.

    "What the hell, who are you? Let me tell you, Zhen Yuanzi's strength has improved a lot compared to back then. Now that I come out, I may not be his opponent.

    Are you going?  Do you really think that you can turn the situation back with an immortal body?  Let me tell you, it is impossible for this old man to abuse you with both hands.  "

    "Hey, it's too shocking for you to talk like that." Ye Chen was instantly relieved when he heard that, and originally wanted to go up and practice eagerly, but now that he thinks about it, let's forget it.

    "Then what should we do now?" Ye Chen asked softly.

    Yaoyun in his spiritual consciousness thought for a moment, then said.

    "Let him take you back first. At that time, try to create opportunities for the two of you to be alone." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1571 Restoration

    ?

    "I see!" Ye Chen, who understood it, simply lay down on the ground and helped him up. After checking the wound, he found that the problem was not bigger.

    It seems that Zhen Yuanzi didn't intend to kill them either.

    Just as he was talking, he waved his sleeves, and a tornado appeared in the wide cuffs, and the powerful suction swallowed Tang Seng Ye Chen and others.

    "Today, I will use you to pay homage to my ginseng fruit tree." He tossed his sleeve robe in an atmosphere, and walked towards the direction of Wuzhuang temple on a white cloud.

    At the moment, Sun Wukong was also late to fetch water. Looking at the scene where the campsite was empty, Sun Wukong groaned inwardly. It seems that Zhenyuan has already come.

    Master and the others have most likely encountered an accident!

    Before he could think about it, Sun Wukong waved his hand, and somersaulting clouds appeared under his feet, and he rushed towards Wuzhuang Temple at full speed.

    At this time, in Wuzhuang Temple,

    Immortal Zhenyuan restored the hall to its original appearance with a small spell, but even if he was a master of magic, he couldn't replant the ginseng fruit tree.

    His heart aches,

    At this moment, he is standing above the lobby, below are the bound Tang Monk Ye Chen and others, and the important disciples beside him are gesticulating and talking endlessly,

    "These buddhist disciples are really nothing. They took them in with good intentions. They were lucky enough to steal the ginseng fruit. They also overthrew the ginseng fruit tree that the ancestor loved most,"

    "That's right, it hurt so many of our senior brothers, I think, don't let them learn scriptures, just atone for the sins of the ancestors here, and imprison them here forever!

    Be a slave to Wuzhuang Temple for us!  "

    Zhu Bajie was thick-skinned and didn't care about these gossips, and fell asleep soundly lying on the lobby.

    But Tang Seng couldn't bear it. After living for so long, it was the first time he was humiliated like this. No, it should be the second time. After all, it was our Young Master Ye who did this for the first time.

    "Please enlighten me, I have never seen a ginseng fruit, let alone a ginseng fruit tree. It is probably not a good thing to wrong me like this."

    "Injustice? How can we talk about injustice? How many eyes have seen it in my view, how can I forgive you if you say you are wronged?"

    Tang Seng is really hard to tell about this. Is his journey of learning Buddhist scriptures coming to an end here?

    "Daxian! I have a way to help you restore the ginseng fruit tree to its original state!"

    Ye Chen, who sat cross-legged for a long time, spoke loudly.

    "Um?"

    The attention of Immortal Zhenyuan also came to Ye Chen,

    I looked Ye Chen up and down,

    "It's rare to have the cultivation base of a big Luo Jinxian at a young age, but boy, do you know what you are talking about? My ginseng fruit tree was planted by me ten thousand years ago.

    With my current cultivation base, I dare not say that I can completely repair him, so why do you dare to say that?  Just because of your strength as the Great Luo Jinxian?

    Tell you that it is not enough in my eyes.  "

    Possibly because of heartache, the current Zhenyuan Daxian is angry, and his words are called rushing, and Ye Chen's words are just farting,

    This rambunctious young man just wanted to delay the time, that's all.

    In the apprentice's report, he knew that he missed a monkey spirit,

    It should be the Monkey King who made a big disturbance in the Heavenly Palace,

    The reason why Ye Chen is doing this right now is to wait for that Monkey King to arrive.  It can be regarded as putting all the treasures on Monkey King,

    But in the eyes of Zhen Yuanzi.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1572 Ghost Fang Tianji

    ?

    The Monkey King who is making troubles in the sky is the same as those ghosts and snake gods, and there will be no big waves.

    It's not that Zhenyuan Daxian entrusted him with greatness. Really powerful people often behave in a very low-key manner. How can a stone monkey compare to the inheritance of Taoism that has been practiced for thousands of years.

    "Isn't the Great Immortal not curious about where I have such strength at such a young age? Do I dare to say such big things if I don't have a chance?"

    Ye Chen didn't panic at all, and said softly.

    As soon as this remark came out, it actually aroused the deliberation of Zhenyuan Daxian.

    That's right, this kid seems to be in his early twenties, and although Da Luo Jinxian's strength belongs to him, he hasn't fully utilized it.

    That is to say, Da Luo Jinxian's strength does not come from him at all, so it is really possible that he has encountered a great opportunity when he said so, and maybe he can really revive the ginseng fruit tree.

    Now that things have come to this point, I can only treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor.

    "Give you a chance, if you dare to play tricks, I will kill you on the spot."

    "Hey, how could it be? If you gave me ten guts, I wouldn't dare to play tricks, but, my method of resurrection will not be passed on to the outside world. At that time, except for you,

    ? No third person is allowed.  "

    Ye Chen didn't forget to look back at Huang Tian while speaking,

    The Taoist priest who wanted to follow was obviously shocked when he saw Ye Chen's eyes.

    It seemed that Ye Chen understood his thoughts at a glance.

    "Master, you can't believe what he said. If this kid has any evil intentions towards you, none of our juniors can help you,"

    Seeing the situation, Huang Tian quickly knelt down and bowed down,

    The sixth sense told himself that no matter what, these two people should not be allowed to be alone in the same room, and he actively opposed it with a guilty conscience.

    "If something happens to me, what can you guys do with him then?" Without paying attention to Huang Tian's words, Daxian Zhenyuan grabbed Ye Chen and walked towards the backyard.

    "Plop!"

    "Hey, Da Xian'er, you always play lightly. I am a thin-armed and thin-legged man. What should I do when I fall down?"

    Ye Chen said with a smile.

    There is no sense of uneasiness at all.

    "let's start."

    Great Immortal Zhenyuan didn't have time to argue with Ye Chen, so he raised his hand to let Ye Chen start.

    "Um, look, this is tied like a zongzi, what do you want me to do?"

    Ye Chen raised his hand to signal for Immortal Zhenyuan to give him a tie first.

    "Playing tricks?"

    "How dare I!" Ye Chen raised his hands above his head, indicating that he would not.

    After hesitating for a long time, Zhenyuan Daxian gave away the rope,

    what is it today?  Coaxed by a twenty year old?

    "Hey, it's comfortable and comfortable!" She stretched her waist beautifully, and the joints on her body made a crackling sound.

    "Are you ready? Haven't started yet?" Daxian Zhenyuan was a little impatient. He didn't take the time to come here to watch Ye Chen play tricks.

    "Hey, don't worry, don't worry, right now, before that, I want to ask Daxian a question."

    Ye Chen scratched the back of his head, and said with a smile at the corner of his mouth.

    "It's been so many years, have you found someone?"

    "Boom!"

    "Fuck, this old man is crazy!"

    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Zhenyuan Daxian flinging over with a floating dust. Thanks to Ye Chen's speed, otherwise it is estimated that my life will be hard to save.

    "You really don't know how to write dead characters."

    Originally, Daxian Zhenyuan still had a glimmer of hope, but he didn't expect that kid Ye Chen would make fun of him.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1573 Ghost Fang Tianji II

    ?

    "Boom"

    It was another floating dust, this time the Great Immortal Zhenyuan showed no mercy, and the inextricable floating dust was more like an iron whip, slapping Ye Chen fiercely.

    "Huh?" Daxian Zhenyuan looked at Ye Chen in front of him with differences,

    He knows exactly how powerful this floating dust is,

    Even those thousand-year-old monsters with skin like iron armor dared not say that they would resist this blow, but Ye Chen actually forcibly resisted it.

    And the subtle changes in Ye Chen's body were also noticed by Zhenyuan Daxian,

    The place where the whisk was whipped just now was obviously full of flesh and blood, but it was intact in the blink of an eye.

    "So that's the case!"

    "Hey, Daxian seems to have found something?" Seeing the different expressions on Zhenyuan Daxian's face, Ye Chen joked with a smile.

    "Hehe, don't think that because you have an immortal body, I can't do anything about you. Although other factions may have nothing to do with this kind of thing,

    But my Taoist school has various methods, even if you are immortal, so what, I can still understand your life immediately.  "

    "Hey, I wanted to use the hands of the Great Immortal to temper my kung fu, but the Great Immortal said so, and I can't help it. In fact, the Great Immortal,

    There is someone who can't wait to meet you.  Am I right?  "

    "Boom!"

    Following the release of Ye Chen's evil spirit, the whole person has been enveloped by the devilish energy, and the demonic energy all over the sky has begun to wreak havoc towards the entire Wuzhuang temple.

    "Magic energy?

    After smelling this special smell, Immortal Zhenyuan flicked the floating dust in his hand, and brought back the scattered demon energy, and the taboo of the entire backyard was also opened with the floating dust.

    Looking at Ye Chen at this moment, it is completely different from the last time he challenged Guanyin Bodhisattva. This time he released all his strength,

    And Ye Chen also put his body in Yao Yun's hands with peace of mind.

    "Zizuzu, old man, life is very clean. After so many years, I still guard your one-acre three-point land in Wuzhuangguan. I really have no ambition at all!"

    Yao Yun scratched her long hair that was over her shoulders, and said softly.

    "You? Who are you?" Obviously feeling the difference in temperament, Zhenyuan Daxian knew that the current Ye Chen was not the same as before.

    If you guessed correctly, it should be a soul in the body that dominates the body.

    "What? It's only been a few thousand years, and you've already forgotten me?" Talking, Yaoyun's black devilish energy was released,

    Slowly condensed into a cyclone in the hand.

    I saw Yaoyun's right hand stretched out in the black demonic energy, and holding it with one hand, a long spear glowing with purple and golden light appeared in Yaoyun's hand.

    Different from the spear offered last time,

    This time the length of the gun tip of the weapon is almost beyond the distance of the gun,

    An extra-large Fangtian painted halberd shining with dim light appeared in front of Immortal Zhenyuan,

    In the early years of ancient times, this long spear basically marked Yaoyun himself, just like Lu Bu's Fang Tian painted halberd, Guan Yu's Qinglong Yanyue knife,

    People with powerful spells generally don't know people by face, because the disguise technique is too simple, basically a little monster can do it, and the weapons they hold are not so easy to disguise.

    After all, it belongs to the smell of weapons, and you can't change it even if you want to.

    When seeing Ye Chen in the distance take out the long spear,

    Great Immortal Zhenyuan was in a state of bewilderment.

    "This isghostGhost Fang Tianji!" A few difficult words spit out from the mouth of Immortal Zhenyuan,

    At this moment, he couldn't believe his eyes.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1574 Ghosts and Gods Fang Tianji Three

    ?

    "It's a good thing you still recognize this weapon." Yao Yun said with a light smile.

    "Youyou are!" Great Immortal Zhenyuan was no longer as calm as before, and some tears flickered back and forth in his old eyes

    "Hey old man, how are you doing lately?"

    "Master, Xiaoye and Daxian Zhenyuan have not heard from each other for so long, could something have happened?" Monk Sha saw that there was no sound after the two entered the backyard,

    Can't help but said worriedly.

    "Hey, Junior Brother Sha, don't worry about it, that kid Xiaoye has a lot of tricks, maybe the Great Immortal Zhenyuan will come out with a smile after a while, and then untie us, believe it or not?"

    After waking up from sleep, Zhu Bajie adjusted a comfortable posture and said indifferently.

    Besides, Sun Wukong is still thinking of a solution outside, and he is really not worried about it at all.

    "You, if you weren't greedy, this kind of thing wouldn't have happened," Tang Seng said softly while sitting cross-legged on the ground.

    Out of respect, Great Immortal Zhenyuan did not tie him up, after all, he was just an ordinary monk, and it was enough for his disciples to watch over him.

    "Who told you to talk! Shut up!" Huang Tian sternly said from the side. Distraught, he thought of Ye Chen's smile before leaving and felt a little scared in his heart.

    "Hey, what? Are you afraid that things will be exposed? Let me tell you, we all know what you have done. You think you have done everything perfectly, but there is no impenetrable wall in the world.

    You boy, just wait to die.  "Zhu Bajie felt dark when he saw Huang Tian's panic-stricken look, no matter how perfect you are, no matter how clean you are,

    In the end it will still be revealed.

    "The dead fat pig is still stubborn when it is about to die. I really don't know what you are proud of?" Looking at the heavily tied Zhu Bajie, Huang Tian sneered, and pulled out a wooden sword from his side.

    It turned out that the matter was about to be revealed, so he simply avenged that day's revenge on the pig demon,

    "Yo? Why are you so angry and ready to fight? Come on, just your mahogany sword, look at your grandpa blinking today." Zhu Bajie sneered and said mockingly.

    "Hehe, I have no interest in you or me. If you can survive, doesn't it mean that this monk can survive?" Huang Tian also sneered, and set his target on Tang Seng.

    "Stinky boy! Try to touch my master's finger, believe it or not, the old pig scratched you alive!" Zhu Bajie couldn't calm down at this moment, he didn't expect this villain to target Tang Seng,

    However, Zhu Bajie's scolding did not have the slightest effect in Huang Tian's eyes.

    "Being tied up like this, what right do you have to talk to me?" Without the slightest intention of stopping, Huang Tian drew out his mahogany sword and was about to strike at Tang Seng.

    Even a wooden sword can do some damage. Anyway, this kid has been practicing for many years.

    Just when Huang Tian was about to chop it down,

    A sharp sound from behind interrupted Huang Tian's actions at the moment.

    "Stop!"

    "Um?"

    Looking back, little Taoist priest Xiaoyun was standing at the gate with food.

    "Brother, what are you doing?" Xiaoyun asked.

    "I feel sorry for Master's ginseng fruit tree, and this monk still speaks rudely. I can't help but want to teach him a lesson." Tang Ye made an excuse and walked over.

    "Didn't the master say that he couldn't attack them before he came? Are you going to disobey the order of the master?"

    "Hmph!" Huang Tian could only sneer and throw the mahogany sword aside, then got up and left.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1575 believe

    ?

    "Come on, masters, you must be hungry after not eating for so long. I have prepared some vegetarian food for you here," Xiaoyun smiled and brought the vegetarian food to Tang Seng.

    "Little master, little master, give me some." Zhu Bajie, who was tied up, twisted towards Xiaoyun like an earthworm.

    "Hehe, brother pig, don't worry, I'll untie the rope for you first." Smiling, he stepped forward to untie the rope,

    "Master Xiaoyun, isn't this a little inappropriate. If your master knows that you untied the rope without authorization, he will blame you at that time."

    Tang Seng said with a little worry.

    "Hey, it's okay, the master usually loves me the most, and he won't blame me for this trivial matter, masters, eat quickly," Xiaoyun didn't take it seriously,

    Bring Su Zhai to Tang Seng.

    After swallowing four steamed buns in one go, Zhu Bajie felt a little wrapped around his stomach, and said while chewing.

    "Little Yun, aren't you afraid that we will turn over and run away? We have toppled all the ginseng fruit trees of your ancestor," Zhu Bajie said with a low smile.

    "How could it be, all masters are good people, and they would definitely not do such a thing. There must be someone else who toppled the tree." Faced with Zhu Bajie's teasing,

    Xiao Yun replied with a smile.

    "Huh? Are you so sure?" Regarding Xiaoyun's answer, Zhu Bajie felt very different.

    ?After all, Huangtian used every step of the way as his means, so all the spearheads were pointed at Tang Seng and his disciples. There were hundreds of people in the temple, and none of them believed that it was done by Tang Seng and his disciples.

    But only Xiao Yun resolutely affirmed it.

    "Hehe, as a person, I am very accurate in judging people. From the first time I saw the masters, I felt that the masters are all good people. There must be some misunderstanding."

    Seeing Xiaoyun's innocent smile, Zhu Bajie felt a little ashamed,

    Although he didn't destroy the tree, he still had evil intentions. If Huang Tian didn't get in the way, he would have really attacked the ginseng fruit.

    And at that time, Xiaoyun's resolute belief would make everyone feel even more guilty.

    "So, I have to thank that kid Huang Tian." Zhu Bajie said quietly.

    "Are all the masters from Tang Dynasty?" Seeing that everyone was running out of food, Xiao Yun sat beside Tang Seng and asked loudly.

    "Hehe, the poor monk is from the Tang Dynasty in the east, but my disciples are not, because of fate, I met them along the way, and they all willingly followed me on the westward journey.

    Along the way, I am extremely grateful to them. Without them, I guess I wouldn't even be able to get out of the gate of Chang'an.  " Tang Seng said with emotion.

    With no mana in his body, he never thought that the road to the west would be so difficult. If it weren't for the protection of his apprentices, he would have been reincarnated three or four times.

    "Oh? Then do you mean Master Zhu is very good at martial arts?" After all, Xiao Yun, who is a child, immediately became energetic when he heard this.

    He looked at Zhu Bajie with admiration.

    Seeing Zhu Bajie also moved his fat belly,

    "Hey, that's not to brag to you, my old pig commanded an army of 80,000 sailors back then, and didn't even frown when facing monsters and ghosts from all over the world.

    The nine-toothed rake in his hand has killed countless monsters.

    Also, I, Junior Brother Sha, was a curtain-rolling general in Tiangong back then, and he was also good at subduing demons and subduing demons.  "  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1576 Chat

    ?

    "Wow! Eighty thousand sailors, Master Zhu, so you are so powerful, and you are also a god in the sky. I thought you were just a monster, hehe."

    After getting acquainted, Xiaoyun also became bolder, and said with a loud smile.

    However, Zhu Bajie didn't get angry at all about this, he laughed a few times boldly and continued.

    "Before we met Master, Brother Sha and I were really monsters. Thanks to Master, we were led to the right path, otherwise we would still be doing evil in the world."

    "But when it comes to this, I have to mention my senior brother."

    "Eldest brother? Is that the monkey? By the way, why hasn't he been caught by the ancestor?" Thinking of the monkey with a sleazy face and a thunderous mouth, Xiaoyun also reacted, as if he really didn't see him.

    "Hehe, catch him? You don't even know how capable that monkey is. When you think of the disturbance in the Heavenly Palace in front of Chu Wubai, that's what he said,

    At the beginning, he made himself the Great Sage Equaling Heaven, and the Jade Emperor wanted to appease him when he saw it, but after going to heaven, he gave my brother Monkey an official who raised horses.  In the end, he bullied me again and again, brother monkey.

    Unable to bear it, he finally made a big disturbance in the Heavenly Palace and took the old Jade Emperor off his throne. If the Tathagata Buddha hadn't been present at the time, the Jade Emperor would have changed his person a long time ago.  "

    Zhu Bajie is really outspoken when he brags, although what he said is indeed reasonable, but I am afraid that Monkey King will not be able to change the Jade Emperor.

    Moreover, the reason why Zhenyuan Daxian did not catch Sun Wukong was that Sun Wukong was not present, so he escaped for a while. After all, the current Monkey King, compared with old-school monks like Zhenyuan Daxian,

    Still a lot worse.

    "Ah, that idiot is probably talking about me again." Sun Wukong didn't even think about it, he knew that it was Zhu Bajie calling him to save him.

    At this moment, he is galloping towards the direction of the South China Sea,

    There is no way, he has heard of the name of the Great Immortal Zhenyuan, and now that things are getting darker and darker, he doesn't even have the idea to save Tang Seng.

    If he went rashly now and was detained by Immortal Zhenyuan, then there would be no turning point for this matter.

    Given the temper of Immortal Zhenyuan, it is estimated that Master and the others will not suffer any harm.

    At this moment, the only thing he can do is to ask Guanyin Bodhisattva to see if he has a remedy. As long as he can restore the ginseng fruit tree,

    Then all other questions are easy to talk about

    "So that monkey is so powerful, I thought he was the weakest among you guys." Hearing this, Xiaoyun was shocked,

    "Oh? If you say so. Then you tell me, old pig, who do you think is the strongest among us?"

    Speaking of Zhu Bajie, he still did not forget to touch his "sharp-edged" face,

    Complacently waiting for Xiaoyun's answer.

    Unexpectedly, Xiaoyun just chuckled twice,

    Then he spoke crisply.

    "Hey, I think the most powerful one is that little brother Ye Chen."

    "Hey, Xiaoyun, I didn't hit you. This time you really misjudged. Ye Chen is the weakest among us. How long has he been practicing? How can he be with us?  Compare."

    "Really? But I think that little brother Ye Chen will definitely become the most powerful existence in the world." Xiaoyun didn't seem to hear Zhu Bajie's words,

    Looking up at the space, he said loudly.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1577 past

    ?

    In the backyard, I thought there would be earth-shattering noises, but it was replaced by an extremely harmonious scene.

    At this time, Ye Chen and Zhen Yuanzi, the old and the young, were sitting cross-legged on the fallen ginseng fruit tree,

    The prohibition on alcohol for many years in Wuzhuang Temple was placed on the main hall, and at this time, the Great Immortal Zhenyuan was holding a strong drink and drank it.

    "Hahaha, let me tell you that you are an old man. After all these years, you can still drink so well. I think everyone in Wuzhuangguan is a good leader."

    Yaoyun looked at Immortal Zhenyuan who was drinking gulp and gulp, and said with a loud laugh.

    "Hey, no, I issued a ban on alcohol in the temple, and anyone who drinks will be dealt with by the family." Daxian Zhenyuan said disapprovingly, wiping the drink from the corner of his mouth.

    "Zuzuzu, you old man, be a person, drink like this yourself, but don't let your disciples drink a drop. After so many years, you still look so old and stubborn."

    "We haven't seen each other for many years." Picking up the wine pot and taking a sip, Yao Yun said slowly.

    "I don't know, it must have been thousands of years,"

    "That's right, it's been thousands of years." For a while, Yaoyun stared at everything in front of her in a daze.

    At the beginning, I came to Wuzhuang Temple by mistake with my demonic energy, and when I was thinking of making a move, Zhen Yuanzi appeared, and the old man just greeted him without saying a word.

    It was only after Yao Yun wrestled with him for hundreds of rounds that he learned that

    This is a Taoist temple, not a temple.

    The so-called don't know each other without fighting, the two people's personalities are also extremely compatible, it is really the kind of Chengdu where they have never known each other for years, and they were here at the beginning, and the two got very drunk.

    However, the ginseng fruit trees at that time were still intact, unlike what they are now.

    "How are you all these years, boy?" After a moment of emotion, Immortal Zhenyuan asked first.

    "Hey, I don't know what has passed for so many years. To tell you the truth, I woke up only a few days ago. I have been sleeping for so many years."

    Yaoyun touched his forehead and murmured.

    "In this boy's body?"

    Yao Yun nodded slowly.

    "Hey, I advised you not to go at the beginning, but you are as pouted as a donkey, and you don't listen to what you say. Look, it's all right now, and you're in this dead state."

    Immortal Zhenyuan sneered mercilessly.

    When the two of them were drinking, Zhen Yuanzi knew about Yaoyun's plan, but no matter how much he persuaded, Yaoyun just refused to listen, and when he sobered up the next day, he was left alone in the empty backyard.  garden.

    That is Lingshan, an existence that cannot be shaken by anyone in the Three Realms. I really don't know what Yaoyun thought at the beginning, he insisted on finding this dead man.

    "Gudong," as the spirits flowed down his throat, the words of Immortal Zhenyuan seemed to bring Yaoyun back to a thousand years ago.

    "Hundreds of thousands of demon children, if you say no, you will be gone. How can you let me swallow this breath? When I vowed to bring them out of the world,

    But in the end, I was the only one left. You said, if I don¡¯t avenge this revenge, what¡¯s the point of living.  "

    The unyielding expression was written on Ye Chen's face,

    The Great Immortal Zhenyuan knew that even though thousands of years had passed, the hatred in Yaoyun's heart had not diminished. No matter how long it had been, he knew that Buddhism was still prevalent in this world.

    Na Yaoyun's ruthlessness will always exist.

    When is it time to repay the wrong, although this sentence is very reasonable, but there is another person who can completely let go of the hatred in his heart.

    How can the person who said this sentence experience the pain of losing their loved ones and compatriots.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1578 Torture Land One

    ?

    "Are you homesick?"

    "Can I not want to? But now I have no face to go back to the void space, and how to explain to them when I go back. When I left, I swore that,

    The next time I come is to pick them up

    However, until now, I have nowhere to live.  "

    "It's a good thing I met Ye Chen, otherwise, I guess I haven't woken up yet."

    "I don't think this kid is simple. With the strength of Da Luo Jinxian and the immortality technique, he must be from some famous family." Zhenyuan Daxian looked Ye Chen up and down and said.

    "Well, I heard from him that this body of cultivation was taught to him by his master, and even I was handed over to Ye Chen by his master." Yaoyun absolutely believed in Zhenyuan Daxian,

    Tell him all the facts?

    "This child has a master?" Hearing this, Zhen Yuanzi's eyes dimmed obviously.

    "Hey, you old man, don't be jealous when you see a good seedling. If Ye Chen doesn't have a master, I'll tell you? I've taken him away long ago."

    Yao Yun said softly and mockingly.

    "Furthermore, among your apprentices, there are a few who are genuinely red? Especially the child named Xiaoyun, I have investigated for you,

    If you can cultivate that child well, then you will be the Great Immortal of Zhenyuan in the future, and he must be his.  "

    Speaking of Xiaoyun, Immortal Zhenyuan's face was also full of pride.

    "Huh, it's not just my position. My vision is not as short-sighted as yours. I want Xiaoyun to be the number one Taoist. When the time comes, he will be the leader of Taoism.

    In fact, it is an existence bound by this small Wuzhuang concept.  "

    "Zoo, you bragging old man doesn't write drafts." I don't even dare to say that I can support Ye Chen to become the number one in the world, so you dare to say that,

    I really don't know how big the sky is?

    However, Immortal Zhenyuan didn't take Yaoyun's ridicule at all seriously.

    You must know that Xiaoyun grew up under his watch. When his parents entrusted Xiaoyun to him, he was just a baby.

    ?Because of years of famine, Xiaoyun's parents had no food to raise Xiaoyun, so they had to send Xiaoyun to Wuzhuang Temple.

    And at the age of seven or eight, he has already shown amazing talent, whether it is on the way of cultivation or in various fields, he is several blocks away from his senior brothers.

    The more Immortal Zhenyuan looked at Xiaoyun, the more he liked him.

    He firmly believes that as long as he trains this child carefully, he will be able to make great achievements in the future.

    At this time, Xiaoyun had already become one with Tang Seng and the others,

    Zhu Bajie and the others also seemed to have forgotten that they were captives, and ran to the side room to get a pot of water, and told Xiaoyun about their adventures over the years like a storyteller.

    Listening to Xiaoyun, she was in a trance,

    Enviously fantasizing about the outside world,

    Xiao Yun, who has never left Wuzhuang Temple since he was a child, is very curious about the outside world. As long as he has time, he will take Zhen Yuanzi to tell him stories.

    Every time he seems to be there,

    "Hey, I don't know when I will be able to leave the Wuzhuang Temple and go to the outside world." Xiaoyun sighed.

    "What? Haven't you been out in your age?"

    Zhu Bajie was extremely shocked by this.

    "Xiaoyun shook his head and said with a smile."

    "I have been living in Wuzhuang Temple since I can remember. Every day, besides reciting Taoist scriptures, I clean the courtyard,"  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 1579 Torture Land II

    ?

    "Occasionally I ran out to play in the back mountain, and if I got caught by the master, I would get a fat beating." Speaking of Xiaoyun, he still scratched his head with a smile to ease his embarrassment.

    "Then you, have you met your parents?" Tang Seng couldn't help asking.

    "Well, I haven't seen it since then, probably because of the famine and starvation. Many people died of the famine that year." Xiaoyun said calmly.

    But maybe only I know the longing for my parents in my heart.

    And at this moment in the backyard, one old and one young have already drunk three rounds,

    Yaoyun burped hard and said to Immortal Zhenyuan seriously.

    "Speaking of that kid Xiaoyun, you have to pay attention. Don't let the people around you affect his Dao heart. These are the things you should pay attention to most at this age."

    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" The Great Immortal Zhenyuan asked in great puzzlement when he heard that there was something in Yaoyun's words.

    "Slightly,"

    "Do you really think that your ginseng fruit tree is caused by us?"

    This remark was no different from shocking Zhenyuan Daxian's head.

    He had already made up his mind in secret, and for Yao Yun's sake, he was going to grit his teeth and suffer a dumb loss, let bygones be bygones about what happened today, and let Tang Seng and his disciples go straight away at that time.

    But now that Yao Yun said it, could it be someone else?

    "Hehe, your life is basically useless at your age. Let me ask you, is it really that easy to pick ginseng fruit?"

    Yao Yun smiled and took a sip of the spirits.

    "That's right, you must use a golden scepter to pick ginseng fruit. Remember that the person who sent me a voice transmission to ask the whereabouts of the golden scepter was my great apprentice, Huang Tian.

    "Could it be him?" Immortal Zhenyuan recalled Huang Tian's harmless appearance to humans and animals, and it was difficult to make a decision. Although Huang Tian didn't grow up by himself,

    But over the years, he has been kind to him. When there is a benefit, the first person who thinks of it is Xiao Yun, and the second is the big apprentice Huang Tian. It stands to reason that he should not be able to do such a thing.

    "Hey, Zhenyuanzi, Zhenyuanzi, do you still want me to teach you how to behave in the world at your age? He can't look at the surface of anything,

    The human heart is something that you and I cannot guess at all.

    In the face of absolute interests, any favor will be turned into smoke, maybe you don't want to admit it, but you must recognize the current situation, there are moths around you.  "

    Yaoyun speaks very directly, because the relationship between the two of them has been so many years, there is no need to be polite and go around in circles, and just say what you want to say directly.

    Looking at Zhen Yuanzi's pensive look, Yaoyun knew that he still didn't believe his apprentice could do such a thing.

    "Hey, let me say, don't you even have a piece of land in Wuzhuangguan? Call him out, and you'll know if you ask him?"

    One word awakens the dreamer,

    Zhen Yuanzi immediately stamped his left foot lightly.

    Later, a puff of blue smoke rose from the corner of the backyard.

    Seeing Immortal Zhenyuan, Tu Tu hurriedly bowed down.

    "The land has met the Great Immortal Zhenyuan."

    "Get up." Zhen Yuanzi lightly raised his palm, and an invisible force dragged the land up from the ground.

    "Thank you, Daxian." The land tremblingly thanked.

    "Land, I'm asking you something, you'd better ask it truthfully," Daxian Zhenyuan said sharply, holding up his sleeves.

    "Yes, yes, the Daxian asked, and the Xiaoxian must have endless words."

    Land lightly shook the crutch in his hand, and said with a straight face.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1580 Torture Land III

    ?

    "I ask you, do you ever know what happened in my backyard? Why did my ginseng fruit tree fall? Who did it?"

    "Xiaoxian, Xiaoxian saw last night, Monkey King, Monkey King, stealing ginseng fruit here, he picked all the ginseng fruit into his pocket, and finally used his golden cudgel,

    Lift up the roots of the ginseng fruit trees of Daxian,

    Xiaoxian wanted to go up to obstruct it, but the monkey grandson was so powerful and powerful, Xiaoxian was no match for him at all, so he could only watch helplessly as he destroyed Daxian's treasure tree.  "

    The father-in-law said with regret, as if lamenting his own incompetence.

    "Oh? That's really hard for the land father." Yao Yun smiled and teased.

    "Hey, what's the matter, it was my fault that I failed to keep the ginseng fruit tree of the Daxian. I thought I would come out to apologize to the Daxian in the past two days, but the Daxian summoned me today.

    Then I will be here, please punish me.  "Speaking of it, the land father knelt down in grief again.

    Before the Great Immortal Zhenyuan could speak, Yaoyun rushed up and grabbed Tutu by the collar.

    "Well, because of your desertion, the ginseng fruit tree was overthrown by thieves. Today, I will replace Zhenyuan Daxian and completely remove you from the land position here.

    Don't worry about abolishing your cultivation, because of your old age, you will receive a lot of money when you leave, which is also the result of your hard work here for so many years.

    At least I won't starve to death by then.  "

    Having said that, Yaoyun didn't wait for the land to react, and dragged him up, ready to pull him out of the door.

    "No, Daxian! Help me! I have been here for so long, and I have worked hard without credit. I can't be dismissed because of this. I want to serve Daxian for many more years."

    Seeing that the young man in front of him was not joking, he immediately begged for mercy from Immortal Zhenyuan with a mournful face.

    Looking at Immortal Zhenyuan again, there was no reaction on his face, and he looked at the land with a serious expression.  It didn't mean to hinder at all.

    "No! Young man, please, please forgive me. I will give you whatever you want. Really, please don't waste my skills."

    The life of an immortal like the land has already ended like this.

    If his cultivation base is abolished, he will become a useless person completely, and he will die in the wilderness in a short time. I still imagine that I can live for a few more years,

    When Yaoyun said that his cultivation would be abolished, he really panicked completely.

    There is nothing wrong with the saying that the wicked still need the wicked.

    Seeing the flustered expression of the land,

    Yao Yun grabbed the hand by the collar and pulled the ground up.

    "Old man, you'd better tell me the truth. I'm not as kind as Immortal Zhenyuan. Believe it or not, I can wipe you out immediately, without even a chance of reincarnation."

    Yao Yun's eyes were visibly hardened, with a murderous look flashing in his eyes,

    The land is just a little fairy, who has never seen such a scene, the cold sweat on the head is like a broken bead, dripping down towards the ground.

    "I! I said it! I said it all." Swallowing a mouthful of saliva with difficulty,

    "Plop," Yao Yun casually threw the ground to the ground.

    Sitting cross-legged beside the land, he patted his old face, revealing a harmless smile.

    "Are you going to let me ask you one sentence at a time, or are you going to say it all at once?"

    "Gudong," swallowed again, and the land said with a sad face,

    "I'll come, I'll do it myself, and I won't bother Shangxian."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1581 Truth

    ?

    "The thing, the thing is like this, that night, I heard a lot of movement in the backyard,

    Out of curiosity, I took a look.

    The result is seen, seen.  "

    "See what?" The Great Immortal Zhenyuan scolded angrily,

    "I saw Huang Tian, ??the great disciple of the Great Immortal, sitting on a ginseng fruit tree and panting heavily.

    After seeing me coming, he first threw me a ginseng fruit and motioned me to keep my voice down.

    Then he told me not to say anything, he can handle the matter here alone, as long as I hide it for him, he will give me five ginseng fruits as a reward.  "

    "Daxian, you also know that at my age and at this level of cultivation, it is already difficult to improve my strength, so I just became greedy for a while, so I did it."

    "Just pouring dirty water on Tang Monk's master and apprentice for that villain in Huangtian?" Although he was mentally prepared, upon hearing this, Immortal Zhenyuan became even more angry.

    I didn't expect that the big apprentice I cultivated carefully would dare to plot against me in the end. Thanks to Yao Yun's appearance this time, I woke up, otherwise I would really blame Tang Seng and his disciples.

    "Great Immortal, please forgive me. I was really greedy for a moment. Now that I think about it, I regret it. By the way, I haven't touched the ginseng fruit yet, so I will return it to you."

    Trembling, he took out a glowing fruit from his bosom.

    Handed it to Immortal Zhenyuan,

    He glanced at the land coldly.

    Said: "I am the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, how dare you do such an outrageous thing with my rebel, what crime should you deserve!"

    "The little old man is obsessed with ghosts for a while, Daxian don't want to be angry, what the little old man said now is true, I hope the Daxian will take it lightly."

    "Hmph, seeing that you and I are both in the class of Earth Immortals, I will be punished lightly. Do you know where my traitor is? I will catch him and teach him a lesson."

    "The little old man saw that he seemed to be heading south."

    "South? Isn't that the land of all demons? How could this happen!"

    Yao Yun said beside him: "Old man, it seems that things are not that simple, let's go and have a look together." After speaking, the two flew south together.

    At the same time, Monkey King went to the South China Sea to see Avalokitesvara.

    "Bodhisattva, save your disciples."

    "Wukong, I already know about your coming today, and I also know that this matter has nothing to do with the four of you, master and apprentice, so it's not too late, follow me to Immortal Zhenyuan."

    "Thank you Bodhisattva."

    At this time, Yaoyun and Zhenyuan Daxian came to the south of the boundary, the wild continent.

    Great Immortal Zhenyuan lightly pinched his fingers, counted them, and said, "I can't detect my rebellious aura, why is that?"

    Yaoyun said, "You know that there is a fetish in the monster race, its name is Transformation Pill, the demon that eats it, it transforms into a human being, without any demonic aura, it is no different from ordinary people, it is estimated that your beloved disciple just ate this transformation pill.  Xing Dan can't notice it."

    "Why do you love my apprentice? You dare to make fun of me."

    "This traitor is actually a spy sent by the demon clan. He should be damned. When I find him, I must smash him to ashes."

    "Let's find it first and then talk about it." Yao Yun said.

    Great Immortal Zhenyuan pinched his fingers, and said silently: "Earth Immortal Sifang, listen to my orders, come and see me quickly."

    "Hey, it takes such a big battle to find a rebel, Daxian is really a big deal, I admire it."

    "Don't make fun of me. It's not just about me alone. If those old guys on the road find out, won't you laugh at me to death?"

    "You old man, you still have a good face, hahahahaha." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1582 Visiting the Yaozu

    ?

    After the two of them had finished their teasing, all the immortals from all over the world came to see the Great Immortal Zhenyuan.

    "The ceremony will be avoided. I came here today to ask for something."

    "Great Immortal, please tell me, you are welcome." An Earth Immortal said

    "Okay, then I won't be polite. My disciple, Huang Tian, ??may be the incarnation of the monster race. I beg you to find me and let me know. Thank you very much in the future."

    "Great Immortal, you are polite." All the immortals said in unison, and dispersed around after speaking.

    Yaoyun asked: "Then why are we waiting?"

    "Of course not. Let's go meet the patriarch of the monster clan. They have been at ease for too long. It seems that they are going to make something happen."

    After speaking, he flew to the Yaozu territory.

    At the same time, Huang Tian was conspiring with the important figures of the Yaozu in the secret room of the Yaozu

    "I haven't seen you for a long time, the patriarch of the monster clan, Ye Lian." Great Immortal Zhenyuan shouted from the air.

    "Hey, what kind of wind brought your lord here, it really made our monster race flourish." Ye Lian said

    "It doesn't look like I have a traitor who seems to have slipped into your territory. I'm here to find out if there are any rats here."

    "What did the Great Immortal Zhenyuan say? Ours is a place of innocence. How could there be mice coming in? The Immortal was just joking."

    "Why don't you invite us in for a cup of tea?" said Zhenyuan Daxian

    "Great Immortal, please, have you asked who this little friend is?"

    "The patriarch is broken, I'm just a book boy beside Immortal Zhenyuan." Yaoyun said

    "It's great to be the person next to the Great Immortal Zhenyuan. Please, come and show tea to the two Great Immortals."

    Immortal Zhenyuan was also unceremonious, and directly sat on the position of patriarch. Ye Lian didn't say much, and sat next to Immortal Zhenyuan.

    "The Great Immortal came to look for the traitor this time, what did the traitor mainly commit?" Ye Lian asked

    "The traitor pushed down my ginseng fruit tree, ran away with the ginseng fruit, and blamed the holy monk from the Eastern Tang Dynasty. How can such a big event be tolerated. I hope the patriarch will help find my traitor. I will take it seriously.  Thanks."

    "That's natural, there is no reason not to help Daxian."

    "Come here, follow the instructions of the Great Immortal, search the whole family, and report to me immediately if you find it."

    After finishing speaking, his subordinates took orders.

    "Thank you, Patriarch."

    "You are welcome, Daxian."

    Immortal Zhenyuan had a thought in his mind, and began to search for Huang Tian's whereabouts with his breath. However, the Yaozu had already blocked him with the technique of isolation, and Immortal Zhenyuan had no choice but to give up.

    At this time, with a thought, Yao Yun searched through the divine spells in his body, and found a scroll of the Qi-seeking spell, so he opened it with his mind, and a warm current rushed into his mind.

    This technique can block any barrier technique, so Yaoyun decided to help his old friend and started searching.

    Finally, in the depths of the Yaozu, he found Huangtian's weak aura, so he possessed himself and told Immortal Zhenyuan about it.

    After hearing this, Immortal Zhenyuan didn't make a sound, just drinking tea.

    Yaoyun knew that Immortal Zhenyuan was thinking of something, so he didn't say anything.

    At this time, Immortal Zhenyuan spoke.

    "Patriarch, I heard that the Yaozu has a secret technique, the Transformation Pill, which can turn the people of the Yaozu into ordinary people, do you know?"

    Ye Lian's eyes tightened, and he said, "I've heard about this technique, but I've never seen it before."

    "I'm also curious to ask, patriarch, don't be nervous, hahahahahaha" Daxian Zhenyuan laughed loudly.

    Ye Lian also asked with an embarrassed smile: "Why is the Great Immortal interested in the monster clan's things?"

    Great Immortal Zhenyuan said silently in his heart: What do I think you don't know?  He didn't say anything else verbally.

    So the two of them were more polite and began to drink tea without saying anything more.

    However, Immortal Zhenyuan was already planning something in his heart (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 1583 actions

    ?

    Immortal Zhenyuan stood up after drinking tea, and said: "I have been sitting for so long, and I haven't seen the beauty of the prosperous age of the patriarch, the monster clan."

    Ye Lian said: "How can my barren land be compared with Daxian's place, but if Daxian wants to see it, then let Daxian take a look."

    Great Immortal Zhenyuan laughed loudly: "The patriarch was joking,"

    Great Immortal Zhenyuan laughed loudly: "The patriarch was joking, the land of the monster clan is also a world, what's so good about my broken gymnasium, I want to enjoy the beauty of this world today."

    After finishing speaking, he walked outside, followed closely by Yaoyun, but the road that Immortal Zhenyuan took had another meaning

    Ye Lian said cautiously from behind: "Daxian, slow down, let me lead the way for Daxian."

    Great Immortal Zhenyuan said: "The patriarch doesn't have to be so polite, it's natural to come here for fun, and it's not so interesting for the patriarch to take it with him."

    "What the Great Immortal said is true, so let it be according to the Great Immortal." Ye Lian smiled wryly.

    Immortal Zhenyuan was walking in front, and Yao Yun told him softly the direction of Huangtian, but Immortal Zhenyuan didn't go directly there, but walked around it.

    Yao Yun thought in his heart, this old man is very scheming!

    So, they walked to a rock, and Immortal Zhenyuan said, "Patriarch, this place is beautiful."

    Ye Lian opened his mouth and replied: "The name of this place is the Panshi Mountain Group. It was used by the ancestors of the Yaozu to practice spells. Now it is also deserted. I found a few men to build it and made it into what it is now."

    "The Yaozu really has a lot of people, and even the landscape can be so beautiful."

    Ye Lian said in his heart: Doesn't it mean that our demon clan has no capable people to fight against the immortals? What he said is really fresh and refined.  But I can only laugh along with it.

    Immortal Zhenyuan looked at it for a while and then walked forward. This time he walked straight to the inside of the monster clan without any meandering. Ye Lian panicked and hurried forward.

    Said: "In front of the Great Immortal is the important ancestral home of the demon clan, it may be a bit inappropriate for the Great Immortal to go in this time."

    The Great Immortal Zhenyuan didn't try to be brave either, and said: "Since the patriarch is the most important point in the clan, it is natural that he cannot enter."

    So he changed lanes and left, Ye Lian heaved a sigh of relief and followed closely.

    However, Immortal Zhenyuan naturally wouldn't give up like this, so he told Yaoyun with his mind, and asked Yaoyun to come up with some ideas.

    The Great Immortal Zhenyuan spoke up, so there was no reason not to help, so he searched for internal exercises, and found a book called the Art of Yuling.

    The art of controlling the spirit: You can draw out your own soul a little, and then control it to find the path of the enemy for yourself, etc., without any impact on the body, and you can even talk to your own soul or even play.

    Yaoyun released his soul, and flew towards the stronghold of the monster clan that Ye Lian had mentioned.

    Ye Lian always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn't tell what it was, so he had to give up and follow behind Zhenyuan Daxian and the others.

    Seeing that the matter was done, Immortal Zhenyuan was overjoyed and took a step forward.

    Walked to a place called Yaohua Ancient Building, and stopped.

    Ye Lian stepped forward and introduced: "This is the place for the little flower demons of the demon clan. Thousands of flowers bloom here all year round. It can also be regarded as a place for the demon clan to watch and have fun. There is a restaurant in front of it, and there are treasures of the demon clan.  Good wine, Daxian, would you like to go and taste it?"

    When Immortal Zhenyuan heard that there was wine to drink, his eyes were straightened, and he walked forward without saying a word.

    Yaoyun shook his head, smiled wryly, and said in his heart: This old drunkard.

    Ye Lian sneered at the corner of his mouth, and followed closely.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1584 Find out information

    ?

    Great Immortal Zhen Yuan walked into the restaurant, saw the demonic aura all over the sky, frowned, and walked in without saying anything.

    After entering, the waiter in the restaurant saw the immortals coming, and his heart tightened, thinking that they were here to exterminate them.

    Until Ye Lian came in, Xiao Er breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly called the owner of the restaurant to come out. The owner saw the patriarch coming and hurried forward to greet him.

    "Go, bring out the best wine and entertain the immortal, immediately." Ye Lian said.

    The owner of the restaurant took orders.

    Ye Lian asked Xiao Er to find an excellent seat and let them sit down.

    "Here you can see the most beautiful place of the Yaozu, and even the Antarctic scene that the Yaozu sees once in a hundred years is not impossible to see." Ye Lian said.

    Great Immortal Zhenyuan sipped the wine and said: "It is a beautiful thing for the Yaozu to have such a beautiful scenery between the heaven and the earth."

    "What the Immortal said is, but the monster race has lived here for thousands of years, so naturally they want to go out and see what the outside scene looks like."

    "Oh? The patriarch's words have a deep meaning! Could it be that the patriarch wants to turn back?"

    "The Great Immortal's words are serious. The villain just wants us Yaozu to have a place to stay outside, and let the younger generations see the outside world. How dare you have such serious thoughts."

    "Hahahahahaha, patriarch, don't be nervous, I was just joking." Zhenyuan Daxian laughed.

    At this time, Yao Yun was sitting beside him, and was detecting the news of Huang Tian. As expected, he explored along that hidden place, and felt Huang Tian's aura.

    Although Huang Tian's aura is very weak, after all, he has been with the Great Immortal Zhenyuan for so long, no matter how he hides it, he can still detect a trace of strangeness.

    The soul body continued to explore and found a secret cave. It seems that there must be some ulterior secret here.

    With a thought, Yaoyun told Immortal Zhenyuan about this matter, but Immortal Zhenyuan didn't say anything, just drank wine and looked at the scenery outside.

    "Patriarch, today is the once-in-a-hundred-year view of the Southern Lights?" Daxian Zhenyuan asked.

    "Estimated the date, it should be two days, Daxian wants to appreciate it?" Ye Lian replied.

    "The Immortal of Southern Light has never met it a few times, since it is here, let's enjoy it, and trouble the patriarch."

    "The Great Immortal is going to spoil the little demon. Since the Great Immortal wants to see it, I will quickly order someone to find the best place for the Great Immortal to watch it."

    "No need, this scene is best paired with wine, I can just watch it here."

    "Then just listen to the Daxian."

    At this time, Yao Yun's spirit body is trying to enter the secret cave, however, the secret cave has long been sealed by a barrier, it is a bit difficult to break through silently, what can be done

    Yaoyun told Daxian about this matter, and Daxian had a thought and transmitted a secret technique to Yaoyun.

    This secret technique is called Yin Yi, and it can quietly pass anything or people through the barrier or anywhere.

    With a thought in his mind, Yao Yun immediately passed the spirit body through the barrier. It seems that the old man sent the secret method to me because he wanted to repay him.

    After the spirit body entered, he walked hundreds of steps in and suddenly became enlightened.

    It turns out that this place is not just a secret cave, but another world.

    Yao Yun didn't bother to think about these things, and immediately searched for Huang Tian's whereabouts. Sure enough, in the depths of the secret cave, he saw Huang Tian and several people discussing something.

    Yaoyun's spiritual body moved, and he leaned over, and heard several people talking.

    "Huang Tian, ??ginseng fruit is a spiritual thing of heaven and earth. It is made by absorbing the essence of heaven and earth. This object is shaped like a child. If you eat this thing, your cultivation will definitely increase." An old man in black robe said

    "Great Elder, we've been living here for too long, we should move. I've hidden that little old man in Zhenyuan for so many years, just for today." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1585 Finding the Purpose

    ?

    "Elder, tonight is the day of the Aurora Aurora once in a hundred years. When the Aurora Aurora appears for an hour and a minute, if you eat this thing, your cultivation will definitely increase." Huang Tian said.

    "Huang Tian, ??we've been living here for too long, and it's time to move. And your master, he has already arrived here, and we will let him come and go tonight." The elder said.

    Yaoyun found out about this, and immediately told Immortal Zhenyuan in his mind, Immortal Zhenyuan just drank wine, smiled, and didn't say anything.

    Yaoyun's spirit body is still listening, it turns out that they have been planning for many years, and the coming of Zhenyuan Daxian today is also in their calculations.

    Yao Yun's mind tightened, it seemed that the ground was already ambushed here.

    He looked at Immortal Zhenyuan, but Immortal Zhenyuan looked indifferent, as if the arrangement had been made long ago.

    I thought silently in my heart: This little old man, why is he so calm and calm.

    Just like that, they sat and drank until the southern lights faintly reflected the light and shadow.

    "Patriarch, you can see that the Aurora Aurora has been reflected, but this time the Aurora Aurora is not as colorful as what I have seen before, but it is like a bloody night." Daxian Zhenyuan said.

    "Daxian was joking. The Aurora Aurora is a magnificent sight in the world. Naturally, the colors are different every time. There are seven to forty-nine colors of the Aurora Aurora. When it is the most beautiful, forty-nine colors will emerge. It is very beautiful." Ye  Practice back.

    "Hey, when I can see such a scene, I will have no regrets." The Great Immortal Zhenyuan lamented.

    "Don't lament, the Great Immortal, the most beautiful aurora aurora has only appeared twice, and it will only appear at the last moment, maybe today is it!"

    "I hope it's today!"

    Yaoyun watched the dialogue between the two, and felt a little excited in his heart. He hadn't fought passionately for a long time, so he didn't know what it would be like to fight with himself now.

    Immortal Zhenyuan stood up after drinking the last sip of wine from the jug.

    Said: "Today is the day when the century-old scene reappears, and it is also the time to solve things. Happy, happy."

    "May I ask what the Great Immortal said?" Ye Lian asked.

    Immortal Zhenyuan didn't answer him, but just stood there, watching the aurora aurora slowly reappear, and it became more and more red.

    That kind of red is like blood staining the sky, and there are some other colors in the sky.

    Seeing that the matter had been clarified, Yaoyun took back his spirit body, then sat on the couch, and started drinking without looking.

    For them now, there is only one word, wait!

    What are you waiting for, when the Great Immortal Zhenyuan gives an order, when the Great Immortal Zhenyuan makes a move.

    Yao Yun now understands why the Great Immortal Zhenyuan summoned so many Earth Immortals to find a traitor. It turned out that he already knew about it.

    Sure enough, the position of Daxian is not easy to sit.

    It has been half a moment since the Southern Lights reappeared, Immortal Zhenyuan just stood quietly, Ye Lian didn't speak, just drank on the sidelines, both of them were thoughtful.

    Time passed very slowly, I don't know if it was the tranquility before the war or the anxiety, but Immortal Zhenyuan kept his eyes closed.

    The moment is almost here, and there is still a moment when the great elder of the Yaozu should eat ginseng fruit.

    Although the ginseng fruit is precious, it will not improve the power so much, Yao Yun is a little puzzled as to why.

    When the moment came, Immortal Zhenyuan opened his eyes.

    Yaoyun asked in his mind, why the ginseng fruit would improve his cultivation so much.

    Zhenyuan Daxian replied: This fruit is not an ordinary ginseng fruit, but a fruit that has all the essence of the ginseng fruit tree from the beginning to the present, and it grows under the ginseng fruit tree, which is his purpose of overthrowing the fruit tree.

    Yao Yun nodded slightly: I see.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1586 The Great War Comes

    ?

    Having said that, the Aurora Australis officially appeared in the world, and it was a moment. At this time, it was the time when the monster power of the monster race was at its peak, and Yao Yun also felt a strong change in Ye Lian's aura.

    Immortal Zhenyuan flew away directly without saying a word, Ye Lian followed closely behind, and Yao Yun also flew away.

    Arriving at the mouth of the Yaozu clan, the Great Immortal Zhenyuan shouted: "Rebel, don't come out and die."

    At this time, the Great Elder of the Yaozu finished devouring the ginseng essence fruit, and he rushed to the Great Immortal Zhenyuan in one fell swoop.

    The monster power of the Great Elder has undergone unprecedented changes, and Yaoyun knows that this matter is not easy.

    The Great Elder of the Yaozu said: "The Immortal has such a big tone. In my Yaozu's territory, he said that if he wants a man, he must be a man. What is the face of the Yaozu?"

    "Who do I think I am talking nonsense again? It turns out that I was defeated back then. Hmph, you guys dare to be arrogant," the Great Immortal Zhenyuan snorted coldly.

    "Heh, Zhenyuan, you think I'm the old me, and you underestimate me too much, hmph"

    "Huh, how did I win against you back then, it's the same today."

    "Speak wild words, see if I don't teach you a lesson today, little old man."

    It was thousands of years ago when the Taoist monsters fought. At that time, Zhenyuan Daxian was not the ancestor of the earth immortals, but he was also an outstanding person in Taoism, and he was well-known in Taoism.

    At that time when Dao and Monster were fighting, Immortal Zhenyuan had a battle with the Great Elder of the Monster Race. The Great Elder of the Monster Race was named Ye Xun, and he was the most outstanding figure of the Monster Race at that time.

    Naturally, Heavenly Court couldn't give up, so they had to ask Taoists to contend with them. In the end, both sides suffered losses. Because Taoists had the support of Heavenly Courts, they recovered very quickly, while Yaozu had no support, and their recovery progress was very slow now.

    The Yaozu had no choice but to look through ancient books, find this secret technique, develop the Transformation Pill, send Huang Tian to Taoism, steal the spirit of heaven and earth, and the fruit of the sun and the moon to increase their strength.

    Now, Yexun, the great elder of the Yaozu, has greatly increased in strength, and it is also the best time for the Yaozu to turn around. He will definitely attract the Immortal Zhenyuan, and set up an ambush again.

    Immortal Zhenyuan laughed loudly at this moment and said: "I knew you had such a trick earlier, so I set up special defenses."

    Ye Xun was shocked and said, "You have reached the point where you can know the future?"

    "Hmph, do you think I haven't improved in so many years?"

    Immortal Zhenyuan shouted loudly: "All the immortals listen to my order, come quickly."

    At this moment, all the Earth Immortals summoned by Immortal Zhenyuan appeared.

    "Old man, you really saved something." Yao Yun said

    "Hmph, come to a cunning place, how can I not be defensive."

    Daoxian gathered, Ye Xun couldn't bear it any longer and rushed towards Zhenyuan Immortal.

    Immortal Zhenyuan shouted: "Good job." He greeted him.

    Ye Xun greeted each other with claws, and Immortal Zhenyuan met with floating dust. The two collided together, forming a very strong energy wave, as if the world had lost its color.

    The Great Immortal Zhenyuan broke the deadlock, retreated dozens of steps, muttering something, and then an infinite celestial talisman fell from the sky, this talisman can suppress all evil spirits, it is quite fierce.

    Not to be outdone, Ye Xun greeted him with a loud shout,

    Ye Xun changed his palm shape and made a mantis arm shape, and the surrounding disciples were shocked: This is the invisible fist of the Yaozu.

    The Invisible Fist can be transformed into any shape to block the imminent crisis.

    Immortal Zhenyuan said: "Hehe, yes, old man, you have practiced such a secret technique."

    "Hmph, after so many years, if I don't change anymore, wouldn't it make you look down upon me?"

    "Come on, old man, let me see how much progress you have made." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1587 Dao Demon War

    ?

    Under the battle of the two Taoist leaders, both sides started a large-scale battle.

    Yao Yun was watching the battle from the side, and had no intention of participating in the battle.

    For some reason, the Yaozu didn't seem to intend to let him go, so seeing that Yaoyun was younger, they pushed him up.

    Yaoyun smiled wryly, and had no choice but to swipe the two of them away with one palm.

    When Ye Lian saw this, he remembered that he was the bookboy of Immortal Zhenyuan, and he should have extraordinary strength, so he went up to meet him.

    Ye Lian shouted: "You are so young, you have such strong strength, it seems that you are also a ruthless character."

    Yaoyun looked at Ye Lian, and said: "Senior Miao praised, since senior wants to try, then let's accompany senior."

    In fact, Yao Yun's age is much older than Ye Lian's, but it's inconvenient to disclose it now, so he has to.

    Ye Lian bullied himself and rushed towards Yaoyun with fists and palms. Although Yaoyun had a strong strength in the past, the current state naturally cannot be underestimated.

    Yaoyun dodged nimbly, pressed forward with the knife in his hand, and shot at Yelian.

    After Ye Lian blocked it with his backhand, the other hand struck towards Yao Yun's abdomen. Yao Yun turned around in the air and hit Ye Lian's back with a hand knife.

    After Ye Lian opened the distance, he said: "It's smart to have such abilities at such a young age."

    Yaoyun laughed loudly and said: "Senior is really frustrated, this junior just got recruited by chance."

    Ye Lian didn't try any more, he made a cross with his hands, and muttered something in his mouth. After finishing speaking, a strange beast in the shape of a winged tiger appeared.

    Yaoyun said in his heart: This old man even called out the cloud wing tiger, he is really cruel.

    Yaoyun gritted his teeth, and shouted: "Summon the spirit", at this time the sky was thunderous, and a pterosaur loomed from the sky.

    Ye Lian was shocked, and shouted loudly: "How can you know the art of psychics, this is only my monster race that can learn magic."

    Yao Yun said: "This is not a psychic technique, but a summoning technique, which can summon powerful beasts to help me.

    Ye Lian thought in his heart: This son can't be kept, if he stays until the end, it may be harmful to the Yaozu.  Thinking of this, Ye Lian became even more murderous.

    Ye Lian used his body to fend off the tiger, while Yaoyun rode up on the dragon. When a dragon and a tiger fight, there must be an injury.

    The two met in the air, and Ye Lian's meeting was a killer move, not giving Yao Yun any chance to breathe, but Yao Yun has lived for so long, so naturally he is not a vegetarian.

    The pterosaur grabbed the tiger's wings, and the dragon's mouth bit and bit the tiger's body. Ye Lian saw that something was wrong, so he retreated a hundred steps, and Ye Lian, who broke free from the dragon's mouth, panted heavily.

    Ye Lian shouted and asked, "Who are you?"

    Yao Yun didn't answer, and went directly to Ye Lian's side.

    Ye Lian does not retain his strength now, and directly transforms into a monster, turning into the always huge Cloud Winged Tiger.

    Yaoyun said: "It turns out that the prototype of the patriarch of the Yaozu is the Cloud Winged Tiger, no wonder he is so overbearing."

    Yao Yun continued to attack without stopping.

    Compared with the cloud-winged tiger that just took shape, the current cloud-winged tiger is a real entity, which is very difficult to deal with.  The pterodactyl became a little difficult.

    Seeing this, Yaoyun withdrew the pterosaur, changed his gestures, and slapped Yunyihu with his palm, Yelian felt the pain and took two steps back.

    Ye Lian was very angry in his heart, so he rushed forward, Yaoyun had no choice but to retreat, no one could break the wings of the cloud-winged tiger, and his body was even more solid as a rock, it would be uncomfortable to be slapped by it.

    Yaoyun's current body is naturally not as strong as Yaoyun's previous body, so he had to retreat.

    Turning his gaze, he saw Immortal Zhenyuan and the Great Elder fighting fiercely.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1588 The decisive battle between Zhenyuan and Yexun

    ?

    Immortal Zhenyuan and Ye Xun fought each other fiercely.

    After Yao Yun withdrew from the battlefield, only Ye Lian was left in a panic on the battlefield. Because Ye Lian consumed too much after turning into a beast, he couldn't catch up with Yao Yun at all, so he could only watch Yao Yun retreat.

    It's not that Yaoyun can't beat him, but his body belongs to Ye Chen, he can't take risks with Ye Chen's body, he can only retreat in case of emergency.

    After Yaoyun withdrew from the battlefield, he was watching the battle between Zhenyuan Daxian and Ye Xun.

    Immortal Zhenyuan waved his whisk, changed his fingers, and said in his mouth: "Tao gives birth to one, one gives birth to two, two gives birth to three, three gives birth to all things, all things bear yin and embrace yang, and the breath is harmonious. The universe of heaven and earth is open.  "

    At this time, the sky and the earth are changing, the sun and the moon shine together, the sky is yang, the earth is yin, and they are divided into Qian, Kun, Xun, Zhen, Kan, Li, Gen, and Dui.

    It seems that everything in the world is in the hands of Immortal Zhenyuan, and Na Yexun is in the center of the formation.

    Immortal Zhenyuan said: "Yesun, I didn't want to kill today, but you forced me today. It's time for us to get to know each other."

    "Hmph, you have to be able to let me be buried here today." Ye Xun replied.

    Ye Xun's body changed, and he began to transform into a beast.

    After the beast transformation was completed, Ye Xun evolved into an Amethyst Cloud Winged Tiger. This is the state that only a master of the monster race will have. It seems that Ye Xun has reached a great level of cultivation.

    Immortal Zhenyuan snorted coldly and read: "Xuanzong of Heaven and Earth, the root of ten thousand qi, extensively cultivates ten thousand kalpas to rectify his heart. Eight gates, open."

    After finishing speaking, everything in the world, wind, thunder, water, fire, mountains, and lakes surged out from the eight gates.

    Among the eight gates, there is only one life gate, but Immortal Zhenyuan removed the life gate, it seems that he must kill Ye Xun.

    Yexun roared to the sky: "Zhenyuan, let me see what you can do to me today."

    Immortal Zhenyuan didn't speak, but turned his fingers quickly, and the eight gates were unpredictable, forming a circle of light.

    Ye Xun spread all four wings, covered his whole body with monster power, and struggled in the light circle with a roar.

    Seeing that the aperture was getting smaller and smaller, Ye Xun removed the shield and roared angrily: "Zhen Yuan, today I will die with you."

    Ye Xun raised the energy core to the highest level, and a beam of light appeared on his chest, aiming at Qianmen.

    Tianmen is the most important one in the gossip. If the Tianmen is destroyed, the caster will also be severely injured.

    It seems that Ye Xun really wants to die with Immortal Zhenyuan!

    Immortal Zhenyuan looked at Ye Xun calmly. The moment Ye Xun released the energy ball, Immortal Zhenyuan's fingers moved quickly.

    Yao Yun seemed to have thought of something, his eyes tightened, Taoist cultivation bases the heights of the universe, when the cultivation base reaches the sky, he will definitely become an immortal, however, no matter how powerful an immortal is, he cannot reverse the gossip.

    However, only those who break through the dry can turn the world around and turn yin into yang.

    Could it be that the immortal Zhenyuan has already surpassed him?

    Sure enough, changes have taken place between the heaven and the earth, yin and yang are exchanged, everything in the heaven and earth is reborn, and the four seasons occur in the same space.

    And Ye Xun, what he charged was not the gate of heaven, but the gate of earth, and the gate of earth was the gate of death, the gate of absolute death.

    Ye Xun's eyes were startled, he knew something was wrong, but he had no chance of stopping, so he had to fight desperately.

    Immortal Zhenyuan closed her eyes, as if the matter had nothing to do with her, Yaoyun looked at all this, and found that Immortal Zhenyuan had become so strong, it was embarrassing.

    Finally, Ye Xun slammed into the gate of the ground, and the energy wave entered the gate of the ground and was backlashed, draining Ye Xun's monster power. Just as Ye Xun was about to die, Immortal Zhenyuan pinched his fingers, and the eight gates disappeared.

    Ye Xun looked at Immortal Zhenyuan in surprise and asked, "Why?"

    Zhen Yuan said: "You and I have been fighting for so many years, and it has long been meaningless. I don't want to fight anymore. Today, your demon power is exhausted, and your soul is injured. From now on, you will never endanger Taoism and demon religions again. That's it."

    Ye Xun was stunned, he stood there, at a loss.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1589 The Great War ends

    ?

    Immortal Zhenyuan shouted and said: "Today's battle, I don't want to fight again. Ye Xun has lost all his monster power, so stop fighting quickly."

    Ye Xun called Ye Lian over, and Ye Lian hurried over to support Ye Xun.

    Ye Xun said: "Today's battle was my fault, I was arrogant, I will definitely apologize for this mistake when I go back, let the tribe stop."

    Ye Lian said helplessly: "The Great Elder is also for the Yaozu, so let's let go of today's matter."

    So he yelled: "All the demons cease fighting, today's battle is over."

    After the orders of the demons, they retreated a hundred steps and retreated from the battlefield.

    At this time, Immortal Zhenyuan said: "Today's battle shouldn't have happened, let's let it go."

    After both parties stopped fighting, Immortal Zhenyuan said: "I knew Huang Tian was a member of the monster clan, but because he was kind-hearted, I treated him well, but he made such a big mistake, I must punish him.  "

    At this time, one of the monsters came out, and it was Huang Tian who came.

    Huang Tian stepped forward and said: "Today's matter is the worst of me alone. I hope the immortal will punish me."

    Immortal Zhenyuan shook his head and said, "Rebel, come here, and punish you when you go back."

    Ye Xun dragged his weak body, stepped forward and said: "Zhenyuan, what happened today was conspired by me alone, and has nothing to do with Huang Tian. If you want to kill me, kill me and let him go."

    Immortal Zhenyuan shook his head, and said helplessly: "Yexun, you and I have known each other for thousands of years, why don't you let go of your grievances for so many years."

    Yexun said angrily: "Heavenly Court destroyed us, and Buddhism can't tolerate us, so we have no choice but to nest in this southern barbarian land. Our heart is good, but God doesn't agree, Buddha doesn't agree, what should we do?"

    Immortal Zhenyuan said: "I am Taoism, and I have nothing to do with the heavenly court. Anything that the heavenly court does has nothing to do with us. You are just competitive. Alas, Ye Xun, you will be right when you turn back."

    Yexun said: "Zhenyuan, the sky has changed, it's not the same as before, if this continues, Taoism will have a hard time."

    Zhen Yuan didn't speak any more, just looked at Ye Xun.

    Ye Xun also just shook his head, and said "Let's go."

    Yao Yun spoke at this time: "Senior Ye, today's battle was a misunderstanding. You and Taoism may really be just a misunderstanding. If the Yaozu will not trouble Taoism again, I can heal senior's injury to seventy percent."

    Immortal Zhenyuan glanced at Yaoyun, but nodded.

    Yexun turned around and said: "The Yaozu will never trouble Taoism again, but I don't bother you with my injury. I am old, and I am not what I used to be. Now it is your young people's world."

    After finishing speaking, Ye Xun swept into the depths of the Yaozu.

    Ye Lian shouted and said: "From now on, there will be no grievances between my monster clan and Taoism. Whoever dares to cause troubles in the future will be served by the clan rules."

    "All the monsters listen to the order." The monster clan answered collectively.

    After explaining this, Ye Lian asked all the monster races to retreat, and Ye Lian stepped forward to salute Zhen Yuan.

    Said: "Daxian, I shouldn't be like this today, but Huang Tian is innocent, I hope Daxian will punish me lightly."

    Immortal Zhenyuan said: "Don't worry, I have my own measure."

    After Ye Lian thanked him, he withdrew.

    Immortal Zhenyuan said loudly: "Today's battle, I miss everyone's help, and I will definitely thank you all."

    All the immortals stepped back after being polite.

    Immortal Zhenyuan turned around, and angrily reprimanded Huang Tian: "Rebel, see if I don't go back and beat you to death."

    After speaking, he flew to the Taoist temple.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1590 Change of Taoism

    ?

    So Immortal Zhenyuan flew back to the Taoist temple with Huang Tian and Yaoyun. After arriving at the Taoist temple, Xiaoyun immediately came out to greet him.

    Xiaoyun cupped his hands and said, "Master Zu, you're back."

    Immortal Zhenyuan went in after answering, followed by Huang Tian and Yaoyun.

    Great Immortal Zhenyuan sat on the chair and shouted angrily: "Kneel down for me."

    After hearing this, Huang Tian quickly knelt down and said to Immortal Zhenyuan: "Immortal, I was born in the Yaozu, so I can only do something for the Yaozu. I originally planned to apologize to you for them, but"

    "Master, it's all my fault. Today, I will abolish my skills and apologize to Master."

    After finishing speaking, he made an effort to plan to do it.

    "Stop it, you bastard." After speaking, the Buddha dust swept away and beat Huang Tian to the ground.

    Huang Tian had no choice but to stop responding.

    Immortal Zhenyuan said: "Go to the back mountain to reflect on yourself."

    Huang Tian took the order and went down.

    Yao Yun said beside him: "The old man listens to and protects the calf."

    Immortal Zhenyuan said: "Huang Tian's nature is not bad, but he is too simple and honest, so he is easy to be used by others."

    Yaoyun smiled and didn't say anything.

    After a while, Yaoyun said: "Old man, I've been possessed for a long time, and the person inside me is also anxious, I should go back too, old man, goodbye by fate." After finishing speaking, he fell down  .

    Immortal Zhenyuan smiled, and said silently: Goodbye, old man.

    After a while, Ye Chen's body moved, Ye Chen stood up, and said cursingly: "Yaoyun, you have been comfortable for long enough this time."

    Great Immortal Zhenyuan glanced at Ye Chen and said, "I'm really sorry that the little old man and Yaoyun talked about the past."

    Ye Chen didn't say anything, sat down and asked for something to eat and started eating.

    Suddenly there was a flash of light outside, and Immortal Zhenyuan said: "Let's go, there are guests coming."

    Ye Chen also followed out and looked up to the sky, and it turned out to be Guanyin Bodhisattva and Wukong.

    Ye Chen shouted loudly: "Smelly monkey, you are back."

    Wukong didn't say anything, and shouted to Immortal Zhenyuan: "Old man, I've found you the person you want, and your tree has been saved."

    Guanyin opened his eyes at this time, and said to Zhenyuan: "Immortal Zhenyuan, long time no see, I will help you with today's matter, but you have to promise me one condition."

    Immortal Zhenyuan said, "I don't know what the Bodhisattva's condition is?"

    The Bodhisattva pointed to Ye Chen and said, "As long as the immortal entrusts this person to me."

    "Oh? I don't know what the Bodhisattva wants this person for?"

    "The Great Immortal doesn't know something. I found out that there is evil in this person's body. This person must be eliminated so that the world can live in peace."

    Ye Chen shouted loudly: "Old nun, you just want me to be immortal. You are not ashamed to say anything for the sake of the world."

    Guanyin became angry and shouted: "Shut up." After speaking, he reached out to grab Ye Chen.

    Immortal Zhenyuan shouted: "Enough, Guanyin, I am the ancestor of the Earth Immortal, how dare you make trouble here?"

    "Guanyin doesn't dare, the Immortal's words are serious."

    Great Immortal Zhenyuan continued: "Guanyin, this person is entrusted to me by a friend, I cannot entrust this person to you."

    "Immortal, don't regret it. I guess only I can save this tree."

    "Guanyin Bodhisattva, you look down on others too much, I can save this tree too." Ye Chen shouted.

    "Hmph, evildoer, let me see what you can do today."

    "Old nun, open your eyes and take a look."

    "You bastard, if you dare to speak nonsense again, I will definitely punish you on the spot."

    Ye Chen didn't speak either, he just activated the system in his body. After some research, he found that there was a secret technique called "All Things Resuscitation".  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1591 Rebirth Ginseng

    ?

    The technique of reviving the ginseng fruit tree is called the recovery of all things. This technique can make any animal or plant regenerate and grow rapidly.

    Ye Chen bought it in the system, so he began to revive the ginseng fruit tree.

    Ye Chen shouted loudly: "The spring breeze rises."

    After finishing speaking, it was autumn but there was a spring breeze, and the ginseng fruit trees turned into seeds.

    Ye Chen shouted again: "Luo, spring rain."

    After finishing speaking, spring rain began to fall in the world. As the saying goes, spring rain is as expensive as oil.

    After a while, the seeds germinate and bloom.

    "Summer, sacrifice. Summer rain, irrigation."

    In order to restore the ginseng fruit tree to its previous state as much as possible, it must go through all the experiences throughout the year.

    After four seasons of experience, the ginseng fruit trees will naturally recover as before.

    After a while, the ginseng fruit tree sprouts and blooms, and the long tree bears fruit.

    The flowers bloom and fade in an instant.

    After the fruit tree recovered, Immortal Zhenyuan said: "It's really wonderful. I never thought that you would be able to perform such magical skills at such a young age. It's incredible."

    Ye Chen turned around and said: "Senior Miao praised, this trivial matter is nothing to worry about."

    Seeing that Guanyin's face changed, Ye Chen laughed softly.

    Tang Seng and his disciples, who heard the movement behind, also came out. They were so excited when they saw the fruit trees grow again. When Tang Seng saw the Bodhisattva, he quickly saluted and said, "Master Guanyin."

    Avalokitesvara gestured for exemption.

    Ye Chen said: "Old nun, the tree has been repaired, what's the matter, you still want to arrest me?"

    "Ye Chen, don't be rude." Tang Seng shouted.

    Guanyin said: "Nie Zhan, let me see how long you can be arrogant."

    After speaking, he left.

    After the fruit tree was completed, Immortal Zhenyuan told the four masters and apprentices the reason, and the monkey couldn't bear it, so he immediately scolded him.

    "Smelly Taoist priest, this matter was framed on us, your conscience won't hurt, we have suffered so much."

    Immortal Zhenyuan apologized again and again and said: "This is my fault. I didn't find out the reason. You have been wronged. I will make compensation and I will definitely satisfy you."

    Wukong said: "That's right."

    Tang Seng said: "I'm just like that, Daxian, don't be angry."

    Immortal Zhenyuan laughed loudly and said, "This is what I should do, the holy monk is welcome."

    "Since the Great Immortal said so, the poor monk will not refuse." Tang Seng said.

    Ye Chen thought to himself: This is the Tang monk in the novel?  Isn't that smart.

    Immortal Zhenyuan laughed and said, "Go in, holy monk, and have a meal with me, everyone, go in quickly."

    So they went in for dinner together.

    After eating, Ye Chen came to the backyard alone, sat by the garden, and meditated.

    At this time, Immortal Zhenyuan came over and sat next to Ye Chen.

    Said: "Ye Chen, some things are not as simple as we believe. Gods have thoughts of gods, Buddhas have thoughts of Buddhas, everything in the world has thoughts, good or bad, you have to verify it to know.  "

    Ye Chen lamented: "Immortal, do you know what is right way and what is evil way."

    Zhenyuan said: "Good and evil are judged by the world. You and others can't tell clearly, and the way is not clear."

    Ye Chen nodded, said nothing more, looked at the moon in the sky, and fell into deep thought.

    Immortal Zhenyuan stood up and said: "Ye Chen, no matter what, don't fall into the devil's way, and don't trust any righteous way. No one can guess the heart of the world, including you and me."

    Ye Chen stood up and cupped his hands and said, "Your junior has written it down."

    Immortal Zhenyuan took out a treasure box from his cuff, and said: "You have helped me a lot, and I have nothing to give you. This is Yuqi Jingxin Pill. It should help you use it in the future. Just accept it." (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 1592 Leaving Wuzhuang Temple

    ?

    "Thank you, Immortal." Ye Chen did not refuse.

    Ye Chen returned to the house, opened it and looked at the Yuqi Qingxin Pill sent by the immortal, and the system in his body detected it.

    Said: "Yuqi Qingxin Pill, Yuqi can suppress the devilish energy in the heart, and can prevent you from walking into the devil's way."

    "It seems that the immortal has calculated that I will have a calamity in the future, so he gave me this thing today, so that I can defend myself!"

    Ye Chen thought about things for a while, then fell asleep, and the next morning, Zhenyuan Xianren ordered the kitchen to make breakfast, prepared some dry food for people to pack, and gave it to the four masters and apprentices.

    After they had breakfast together, they were on their way.

    "Holy monk, the future is far away. I have a heart protection pill, which can save your life in a crisis. I hope the holy monk will accept it." Immortal Zhenyuan said.

    "Thank you, Immortal," Tang Seng thanked.

    "Monkey, you are stubborn by nature. I'll give you a way to soothe the nerves. Come here." After speaking, he pointed his hand, and a warm current poured into Wukong's mind. Wukong didn't say anything, but just thanked him.

    "Bajie, you are delicious by nature. I will give you a few ginseng fruits. Eat slowly this time and taste more." Hahahahahaha, Immortal Zhenyuan said with a smile.

    Bajie complained: "Why are you canceling the old pig? It's not like I haven't seen it before. It's just too fast." After finishing speaking, he accepted it.

    "Wujing, you are stable by nature, delicate in mind, honest and honest. I was lucky enough to get a copy of Daluo Jinxian's kung fu. Please accept it. Remember, you must practice it forcibly. It will be of great use in the future."

    "Thank you, Great Immortal, Wu Jing remembered it." Wu Jing thanked.

    "Okay, the compensation has been made, it's time to set off." Ye Chen said.

    Immortal Zhenyuan didn't send them far away, and sent them away with a flick of Buddha Chen.

    A new journey is about to start, and there are still unknown dangers waiting for us in the future. What is the next place?  no one knows,

    The four masters and apprentices and Ye Chen are moving forward together. During this time, Ye Chen has been upgrading and perfecting himself, and Drifting is also practicing exercises.

    This exercise is called Daluo King Kong Enchanting Supernatural Power. It was created jointly by subduing dragons and subduing tigers and arhats at that time, but practitioners must have a righteous heart.  So there are not many people who can practice it.

    Even subduing the dragon and subduing the tiger is only 80% practiced. I don't know how Drifting will progress in the future. Let's wait and see.

    Bajie ate a lot of ginseng fruits, and his strength increased suddenly. Sometimes he even dared to tease Wukong, but in the end, Wukong beat him up.

    ?No one knows what kind of skill Wukong has acquired. He only feels that Wukong has become more cautious and agile, and his strength has also increased a lot. There is a feeling of change.

    Bajie once asked Wukong, but Wukong just told him to go away without saying anything.

    However, Ye Chen guessed something. As for what it is, we will know later.

    Tang Seng is not idle either, he is no longer weak, but follows Wu Jing to practice boxing, and he has the strength to fight.

    Wuzhuang Temple made them feel too different. Whether they are immortals or Buddhists, they all feel the difference between gods and Buddhas. They have changed, and they no longer believe in anyone. Tang Seng also doubts whether the scriptures can save the world.  things.

    There are many changes in the Journey to the West. Let us continue to move forward and watch the growth of Ye Chen and the four masters and apprentices together, so that this dark world can show its true colors.

    The five of them wandered around like this, and unknowingly came to their next stop¡ª¡ªBaihu Ridge.

    The four of them came to a secluded place and sat on the ground.

    At the same time, Bajie only yelled that he was hungry, but Wukong flew to the sky, and seeing a bright red, he thought it might be a ripe peach.  So he told the master to go for alms, so the story of Baihuling began.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1593 Young girl

    ?

    Wukong came down and said: "Master, I saw a few peach trees not far in front of me. I'll go pick some. Don't move here, wait for me to come back."

    "Wukong go and come back quickly," Tang Seng said.

    When Wukong was about to leave, he looked at Tang Seng and drew a circle beside Tang Seng without reassurance.

    Said: "No matter who comes, the master must remember not to go out of this circle, the evil spirit is so strong here, there may be big monsters here, so the master must be more careful."

    "I remember it for the teacher." Tang Seng replied.

    "Idiot, remember to take good care of the master, what is wrong with the master today, I will ask you." Wukong shouted.

    "I know, I know, you always worry about me." Bajie complained.

    Before leaving, Wukong frowned, always feeling that something was wrong, but he thought that Taolin was not far away, so it should be okay to move quickly.

    Wukong asked a few more words and left.

    Ye Chen closed his eyes at the side, and suddenly felt something approaching.

    Suddenly, a girl came over, and Ye Chen looked at the girl and said something.

    Bajie saw the inside and greeted him.

    "Where is the benefactor going?" Bajie asked unscrupulously.

    The girl glanced at Bajie and exclaimed loudly: "Ah, monster."

    After speaking, he ran to Tang Seng.

    Unexpectedly, he was blocked from the aperture and fell down.

    Bajie quickly helped the girl up and said, "The benefactor is all right."

    "The girl stood up and said: "It's okay, thank you, master.  "

    Ye Chen watched all this without saying a word, just quietly closed his eyes and meditated, some things he couldn't change, because this was a tribulation, if he didn't succeed, it wouldn't be considered experience or growth.

    The girl asked: "Where did the masters come from and where are they going?"

    Bajie said quickly: "We are monks who came from the Tang Dynasty and went to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures. We just passed by here to ask for something to eat."

    "It turns out that the benefactors haven't eaten yet. I have some steamed buns and food. If you don't mind the benefactors, you can eat them."

    Bajie stretched out his hand and said hastily: "Don't dislike it, don't dislike it, the benefactor

    He is so beautiful and has such a good heart. He is really a living Bodhisattva.  "

    Ye Chen snorted softly: "Bodhisattvas don't have such a heart."

    Just as Bajie was about to pick up the steamed buns to eat, Tang Seng stopped him and said: "Bajie, don't touch the donor's things, put them back quickly."

    Bajie snorted dissatisfied: "Master, it was the benefactor who gave it to me to eat."

    "Yes, I gave it to the master, so don't blame him, the master," said the girl.

    "Almsgiver, this is really bad. You are serving this meal to your family members." Tang Seng asked.

    "My father is doing farm work not far away, so I will deliver food to him, but it doesn't matter, I can ask my father to eat at home after the master has finished eating, just a few masters come to my house to sit."

    "Master, look how nice the benefactor is. Let's go to the benefactor's house." Bajie said.

    "The eight precepts are not to be rude, what should you do if you frighten the benefactor like this." Tang Seng said.

    "The masters who can't do it won't, our family is very good."

    Ye Chen couldn't take it anymore, and said: "It's really good, I can't wait to eat it."

    The girl's heart tightened when she heard it, and she said, "What are you talking about, the benefactor?"

    "That's right, Ye Chen, what nonsense are you talking about." Bajie shouted.

    Ye Chen also stopped talking.

    Tang Seng thought for a while and said, let's wait for Wukong to come back.

    Tang Seng thought for a while and said: "Then let's wait for Wukong to come back before we bother the benefactor's house."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1594 Wukong sees through

    ?

    The girl had no choice but to wait.

    Bajie babbled for a while, and saw a person flying in the air, took a closer look, and it turned out to be Wukong.

    So he shouted: "Big brother, big brother."

    Who is Wukong? He can tell at a glance that the girl is not a good person, so he immediately stepped forward, stood beside Tang Seng, and asked, "Who are you?"

    Before the girl could speak, Bajie spoke.

    Said: "This is the daughter of a family in the mountains. She passed by here to deliver food to her father. She happened to see us begging for alms, so she kindly asked me to go to his house for dinner. We will wait for you again."

    "Oh? There are people in this deep mountain?" Wukong said.

    "Master doesn't know, originally there was a lot of fireworks here, but then a group of monsters came to the back mountain, and the others moved away. My parents are old and have no choice but to hide here to live in the back mountain." The girl cried.

    "Really?" Wukong said coldly.

    "Senior brother, look at how this weak woman looks like a monster. Could it be that you are too murderous, you misread it." Bajie said.

    "Idiot, you forgot what my eyes are, can I see wrong?"

    "Wukong, don't doubt me, a girl, Jiajia, let you say that, it's really" Tang Seng said.

    "Master, my eyes are piercing, how can I see wrongly, the master is a mortal body, so naturally I don't know." Wukong said.

    "Bastard, are you saying that I don't distinguish between humans and monsters? How can I save the common people if I don't distinguish between humans and monsters? Hmph, it's ridiculous." Tang Seng said.

    "Master, I didn't mean that"

    "Don't say any more. I believe in this benefactor today. I will go back with her. If you don't want to come, you don't have to come." Tang Seng interrupted Wukong.

    Wukong came up quickly, and shouted angrily: "Master, I have protected you for such a long time, and you still don't believe me?"

    "You are too demonic, how can I trust you."

    Wukong scratched his head.

    Ye Chen couldn't listen anymore, and went up to scold directly: "You bald donkey, thanks to you, you are still a holy monk. You can't tell the difference between right and wrong cause and effect, what kind of holy monk should you be?"

    Tang Seng was so angry that he shouted to Wukong: "If this female benefactor is a monster eating me today, I would be happy."

    Bajie said: "Eldest brother, if you don't want to go, forget it, I will protect the master with Brother Sha, you should be at ease."

    "You two idiots, if I don't worry about you two, I will go to Huaguo Mountain and become the king."

    So, Wukong opened the basket full of steamed buns and vegetables, and said: "Now."

    The steamed buns and vegetables turned into scorpions and toads.

    Bajie glanced at it, and thought of what he had just eaten, he vomited it all up.

    "Wukong, you are slandering other benefactors, and now you want to frame other benefactors with a blind eye, you are really shameless."

    Wukong was forced to have no choice but to stand by and scratch his head.

    Tang Seng walked out of the circle, stood in front of the girl and said: "In this case, we will disturb the benefactor."

    After speaking, I will leave.  Wukong couldn't bear it anymore, he directly picked up the golden cudgel and went forward to beat the girl to death.

    Ye Chen grabbed him and said, "Wukong can't."

    Wukong shouted: "Don't worry about this matter."

    After Ye Chen let go, Bajie stopped him, and Wukong was determined to kill him today.

    Tang Seng couldn't stand it anymore, and chanted the magic spell.

    Wukong reluctantly stepped forward, and the girl retreated quickly.

    Wukong jumped up and dropped his stick, but the girl didn't change at all.

    Tang Seng was angry, and immediately recited the curse.

    Wukong rolled over in pain and shouted: "Master, don't dare."

    Both Bajie and Drifting are begging for mercy.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1595 Elderly Woman

    ?

    Only then did Tang Seng stop and left without saying a word.

    Wukong knelt and thanked: "Thank you, master."

    Tang Seng walked forward slowly, and Wukong followed closely.

    Ye Chen looked at the four masters and apprentices depressedly, and walked straight forward without saying a word.

    Went to a grassland, sat down, saw a hut, and an old grandmother came out of the hut.

    "Oh, benefactors, have you seen the old woman's daughter? She came out to deliver food to her father, but she hasn't come back yet. Now there are monsters in the mountains, maybe they were captured by the monsters!" said the old woman  .

    Bajie said in a low voice: "It's broken, it's broken, people are looking for their daughter, big brother, you've made a big mistake now."

    "Wukong, let me see how you are round." Tang Seng said.

    Wukong strode over, grabbed the old woman's hand and whispered: "Monster, are you still determined? I have to kill you a few times today before you give up, huh?"

    "Oh, master, you disciple is going to kill me. Oh, master, save me."

    "Wukong, don't mess around."

    "Oh, master was just joking." Wukong said jokingly.

    Tang Seng said to the old woman: "Old man, if you go back first and wait, you may be back in a while."

    Ye Chen thought to himself: "Hey, this monk doesn't even blink his eyes when he talks about panic."

    The old woman said: "My daughter is so young, what should I do if she can't come back"

    As he spoke, he began to cry.

    Tang Seng's heart softened, he helped the old man up, and said: "Old man, don't be sad, it's all my apprentice's fault, my apprentice"

    "Master, what are you talking about." Bajie said hastily.

    "Ah, master, what did you do to my daughter, talk about it."

    Tang Seng didn't speak any more, just let the old woman shake his body.

    Wukong walked over and said: "Monster, don't speak nonsense, your daughter is your own illusion, if you talk nonsense, I will kill you."

    The old woman sat down on the ground and said, "You killed my daughter?"

    Seeing the woman in such a state, Tang Seng was so angry that he shouted: "Wukong, kneel down and apologize."

    "Master, she is a demon, how can I kneel down to a demon."

    "Rebel, kneel down."

    "Master!"

    "Kneel down."

    Wukong was helpless, and slowly knelt down on one knee. Ye Chen couldn't see it, and supported Wukong.

    Said: "Wukong, no matter how hard you can lose your bottom line."

    Ye Chen continued: "Tang Seng, you are a mortal, it's okay to be clear about right and wrong, but you have to trust your own apprentice."

    "How do you make me believe it? I watched him kill someone, how do you make me believe it?"

    At this time, Tang Seng couldn't tell right from wrong, and couldn't tell clearly.

    Ye Chen grabbed Wukong and flew away.

    Wukong said to Ye Chen: "Scatter, I'm leaving now, my master was captured by monsters."

    "Do you think he still believes in you? You might as well just wait and see what happens from a distance, and then act when the monster strikes."

    "Yo, I can't see it, you still have such a plan, it's fine."

    The two stood around watching from a distance, watching the woman cry and making a fuss. After a while, the woman stopped crying and stood up.

    He said to Tang Seng: "Oh, my daughter's death is also her fate, no wonder others, masters, don't feel guilty, it is also the fault of that cat-faced monk."

    He sobbed twice and said: "If you don't mind, masters, go to my house to rest for a while."

    "The benefactor is really kind. It's all because of my traitor, who made it difficult for the old man." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1596 Father Came Out to Search

    ?

    Having said that, Bajie led the horse, and Wujing went in carrying the burden.

    Seeing that things were not going well, Wukong immediately flew forward, lifted the stick, and it was a stick.

    Just hit him to death with a single stick.

    Ye Chen yelled from behind: "Wukong don't want it." Before he could yell out, Wukong had already gone up.

    Only Ye Chen was left behind to lament.

    Tang Seng looked at this scene in surprise, even Bajie and Wujing were shocked.

    Ye Chen hurriedly followed up and said, "Why are you in such a hurry, it's not that you can't be saved, even cooking in a pot will take a while, what are you really in a hurry for?"

    Wukong said: "This person is definitely going to harm my master, how can I sit idly by."

    Ye Chen helplessly covered his face and stopped talking.

    At this time, Wukong was still chattering, but Tang Seng was already furious.

    With a loud shout: "Sun Wukong, you are so demonic, I can't control you anymore, you can go."

    "Why, master, I am protecting you, master."

    "Are you protecting me? You killed two people, are you protecting me?"

    "When did you protect me? Back then you wanted to kill me. I think you want to put me to death now. You go. I can't get the scriptures without you.

    "Master, I was confused at the time, but now I already have my heart in you, why don't you believe me?"

    "Shut up, you and I have a master-student relationship, let's go." Tang Seng said.

    Ye Chen pulled Wukong and said: "I can't explain today's affairs clearly, let's go today, and when your master understands it, he will naturally ask you to go back."

    Wukong was unwilling, but he had no choice but to kowtow to Tang Seng, and then flew away.

    Tang Seng didn't even look at it, he just turned his head and walked away.

    Leave Bajie and Drifting to watch.  So he also sighed, and after burying the old woman's body, he followed Tang Seng away.

    At this time, Wukong screamed at the sky and shouted: "Why is this, why the master can't understand what I have done, why he just doesn't believe me."

    Ye Chen sighed, and said: "Wukong, you are all right. What is wrong is the Buddhism and the Heavenly Court. Do you still remember the fairy art taught by the Zhenyuan Immortal?"

    "I still remember that the immortal said it was a technique of meditation, but I always felt a little strange." Wukong replied.

    "Actually, it's not a technique of meditation, but it can exude the animal nature in your heart. Of course, doing so is not harmful, but for you."

    "For me? What do you mean?"

    "The secret method, real name Hunyuan Jie, although it is Jie, but it can save your life, I can't tell you too much, you will know in the future, now, you still have to follow your master, this monster is not over yet  , but this time, remember not to act recklessly."

    After Wukong nodded in agreement, he and Ye Chen followed secretly.

    After following for a while, an old man appeared, crying and shouting for revenge.

    After Tang Seng saw it, he went to inquire, and the old man kicked up without saying a word.

    Tang Seng guessed that this was the father and husband of the girl and the woman.

    Tang Seng didn't say anything more, and immediately knelt down to carry his luggage.

    Seeing this scene, Wukong felt very uncomfortable, but at this juncture, he couldn't go out.

    Tang Seng knelt down and said: "It is the poor monk who has no way to teach, and the family of the benefactor died. I don't dare to deal with what the benefactor will do today. I will accept it humbly."

    Bajie and Drifting shouted from behind: Master!

    And Tang Seng signaled them not to speak.

    At this time, Wukong couldn't bear it again, and wanted to step forward to protect the master.  Ye Chen grabbed Wukong and said, "This time, if you are not steady, your master will definitely not let you go back later."

    After Wukong listened, he didn't say anything more.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1597 Battle against Lady Bones

    ?

    The old man said: "Since it has something to do with you, a monk, I will take revenge today.

    After finishing speaking, he moved his hands to Tang Seng, and Bajie Wujing hurriedly did it.

    "Old man, don't do this." Bajie and Drifting said quickly.

    "My daughter was killed by you, and you still tell me not to do this, what kind of heart do you have?"

    "Old man, don't be sad, we will save your daughter and wife, and we will surely find a good family in the future." Tang Seng said.

    The old man didn't speak, just cried.

    After a while, the old man stood up and said: "The matter has come to this point, there is nothing you can do, and I don't blame you anymore."

    "How about you going to my house to save my wife and children?"

    Tang Seng replied immediately: "Of course there is no problem."

    After speaking, the old man got up and walked towards the hut.

    The three master and apprentice followed immediately.

    The old man walked into the hut, and Tang Seng and his disciples followed him in. At this time, Wukong, who was in the distance, became restless and shouted to go out.

    Ye Chen held him down and said, "It's useless for you to go out like this now. You'll just do what you did the previous two times. Wait until the goblin leaks his tail, then go over and catch him."

    Wukong thought about it, and it was the same reason.

    So I watched Tang Seng and the three of them go into the tiger's mouth.

    The moment Tang Seng entered, the house disappeared, and it turned into a dark bone cave, and the old man had already turned into a bone ghost.

    Tang Seng Bajie Wujing was shocked, knowing that things were not simple.

    Bajie Wujing immediately took a fighting posture.

    At this time, the white bones turned into a stunning beauty, looking a little like a daughter who was beaten to death by Wukong.

    Mrs. Bone said: "Tang Seng, I blame you for trusting the world too much, but not for your loyal apprentice."

    Tang Seng sighed and said: "Oh, Wukong missed you as a teacher."

    So, Mrs. Bone summoned her men and surrounded the three masters and apprentices.

    Bajie Wujing looked at the bones and shouted: "Monster, today I will have a good fight."

    Ba Jie's figure suddenly became bigger, and the whole Bone Cave was shaken.

    Bajie became extremely ferocious, with fangs growing out of his mouth, more terrifying than the ghosts in the bone cave, this is the prototype of Bajie, eight feet tall, fierce in shape, with fangs around his mouth.

    But in the blink of an eye, Wujing turned around and changed, with red hair soaring to the sky, and the prayer beads around his neck turned into a skeleton, which was even more terrifying than this bone lady.

    Two people, one holding a nine-toothed rake, and the other holding a treasured staff for subduing demons, stood on the left and right.

    Although Tang Seng was an ordinary person, he put his hands together and stood on the spot, with stars shining around him.

    Tang Seng shouted loudly: "Fall the demon."

    At this time, Bajie Wujing moved in an instant, and the place where he walked was full of corpses, which was terrible.

    Outside, Wukong heard the movement and knew that his brothers and sisters were not idle, so he immediately went forward. The moment he reached the cave, he turned into a monkey equal to the sky, nine feet tall, this is 100% of Wukong's transformation.  one.

    Wukong shouted: "Golden Cudgel, come."

    Something popped out of the ear in an instant, and it was the Dinghaishen needle used by Dayu when he was controlling the water.

    Wukong held the golden cudgel, shouted loudly, and razed the entire Bone Cave to the ground.

    At this time, Mrs. Bone was angry.

    With a roar, all bones came alive.

    Seeing this, Wukong yelled at Bajie Wujing, "Protect Master."

    Then I saw Wukong's body continue to grow bigger, bigger than all the surrounding mountains.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1598 Tang Seng vs. Bone General

    ?

    Bajie sighed involuntarily: "Back then, it was like this. This monkey was as tall as ninety-nine and eighty-one days, and he fought hard with Tiangong. It's like this today, and it's been a long time since I saw it."

    Seeing the lady with bones, she stretched out her hand, and the bones on the ground flew towards her.

    And Mrs. Bone has also become huge, all the bones are attached to her, and Mrs. Bone is like a mountain of bones.

    Wukong roared and rushed towards her.

    Madam Bone also made an ear-piercing sound and ran towards Wukong.

    The two collided, and Wukong punched Mrs. Bone's face full of bones, knocking off many bones, and Mrs. Bone screamed loudly.

    But the bone seemed to be indestructible, and immediately attached to Mrs. Bone's face again.

    Wukong is entangled by Mrs. Bone.

    At this time, a person appeared on the ground, riding a very tall horse, with a helmet on his head, and a mask on his face. I saw that the horse's eyes were burning, like a dead horse, and that person, wearing armor, looked a little  No eyes.

    Bajie knew that this person was not a good stubble, so he turned around and stood in front of Tang Seng, while the man on horseback rushed towards Bajie.

    With a loud shout, Bajie picked up the nine-toothed rake and rushed towards the man.

    The man suddenly took out a big knife, looked carefully, the knife was nine feet long, the blade was made of white bones, but the blade was still shining coldly.

    Bajie flew up, but it fell through.

    And the man on horseback ran towards Tang Seng non-stop.

    Drifting saw the same thing, raised his weapon and aimed at the man's head, but was blocked by him.

    Monk Drifting clenched his treasured stick tightly, his mouth hurting, and he thought to himself: Who is this person, who is so tyrannical.

    At this time Tang Seng said: "Wujing, get out of the way."

    Wujing was shocked and said, "Master, no."

    And Tang Seng came out from behind Wujing and said: "Almsgiver, you and I have no destiny, please go back."

    The man in armor said in a hoarse voice, "Today I will definitely capture you."

    Tang Seng said: "That depends on your ability."

    Tang Seng clasped his hands together, suddenly his palms changed, from palms to fists, and he shouted: "Come on!"

    Anyway, Tang Seng is the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi. Although he is a mortal body now, he was the second disciple of Buddha in his previous life. How could he be so cowardly?

    The man with the mask said, "It's interesting."

    So he got off his horse and said: "I am General Bone, today I will see what is so great about the eminent monks of the Tang Dynasty."

    After finishing speaking, he killed Tang Seng.

    Tang Seng took his time, drew a circle with his backhand, clenched his fists, rushed up to fight the bone general, and made a sharp blow with the bone general.

    "Hey, when did the master become so fierce, what's the situation?" Bajie said.

    "I don't know. Some time ago, I was asked to teach him how to box. Why is he so fierce?" Wu Jing replied.

    Ba Jie and Wu Jing stared at all this in astonishment, with some disbelief in their eyes.

    At this time, Tang Seng and General Bone were fighting fiercely, and Wukong glanced at Tang Seng.

    The whole person was startled, thinking in his heart: "Master, why are you so fierce today.

    I saw Tang Seng stepping forward, turning around, getting behind General Bone, and jumping up was an elbow.

    General Bone looked at this mortal in shock, and forgot to hide for a moment.

    Tang Seng hit his face with an elbow, aiming at the mask.

    The mask fell off, revealing a face that was neither human nor ghostly.  Tang Seng's eyes startled, and he stepped back.

    Backing away, he said, "This is too ugly."

    When Bajie Wujing saw the real face of General Bone, they all exclaimed: "This is too ugly."

    General Bone was neither angry nor angry.

    Said: "I didn't expect that you, a mortal, can block my blade. It's really amazing. I'm going to be serious next, and you have to take it."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1599 Tang Seng vs. Bone General 2

    ?

    As soon as General Bone's words fell, the evil spirit around him swept towards him with overwhelming momentum. As he spoke, General Bone's mask lifted from the ground, floated up in a state of spiritual power, and covered General Bone's face.

    And General Bone's size instantly became larger, as if being supported by a demon force.

    Tang Seng frowned as he watched General Bone grow stronger and stronger.

    Bajie Wujing worriedly said: "Master, this person's strength is not so simple, why don't we go up, and the master will rest beside him."

    Tang Seng said: "I am not what I used to be. I know the seriousness myself. If I really can't do it, you can come up and help me."

    Bajie and Wujing saw that Tang Seng said this, so they didn't say anything more.

    After finishing speaking, Tang Seng squeezed his fist, shouted and ran forward.

    General Bone, had already absorbed the evil spirit around him, he saw the general was seven feet tall, holding a long knife, and shouted loudly, not a single living thing around was spared, even birds and beasts died.

    Tang Seng felt that the general's murderous intent was so heavy, but he continued to attack without fear.

    The general drew a circle in the sky with a big knife, and his momentum could swallow mountains and rivers.

    However, Tang Seng flew away with a punch, and his momentum was flat.

    Just when Tang Seng's fist energy was about to be eaten, suddenly the fist energy dispersed and turned into a lotus flower.

    In Buddhism, if you are a human Buddha, you will step on lotus flowers with hundreds of leaves, if you are a bodhisattva, you will step on lotus flowers with thousands of leaves, and if you are a holy Buddha, you will step on lotus flowers with thousands of leaves.

    It seems that Tang Seng at this time has entered the realm of human Buddha.

    The lotus surged forward and landed on General Bone's head. General Bone sneered, "It's ridiculous that such spells want to surrender to me."

    After speaking, raise it

    After finishing speaking, he raised his long knife and shouted to the sky: "Dragon Yin Mass Burial Slash."

    Bajie looked at Wujing and said, "Dragon Yin Mass Burial Cut? That sounds familiar."

    Wu Jing said: "During the previous dynasty, there was a man named Shi Yan who had a Ziyan Dragon Chanting Saber at that time. It is said that one man once slaughtered a city, and one of the tricks he used at that time was called Dragon Chanting Chaos  Bury and cut."

    "This person seemed to have almost become the god of death in the heavenly court at that time. For some reason, he didn't introduce the summon from the heavenly court."

    Bajie said: "I heard that it was because of a princess. At that time, the city was in danger and the emperor committed suicide. Only the princess represented the whole country. Later, when the enemy attacked the gate of the city, only Shi Yan went to fight."

    "The battle was extremely fierce. Shi Yan killed group after group of people. At first, one person defeated ten thousand people, and finally fell at the gate of the city. Later, the princess also committed suicide next to the general."

    "Could it be that these two are"

    "It's no wonder that this general can summon so many evil spirits. It turns out that he is a great general admired by thousands of people."

    At this time, the general raised his long knife and slashed across the sky, and a long dragon of white bones appeared. The long dragon attacked the lotus like a thousand people breaking through the formation.  Also broken into skeletons.

    Tang Seng was sweating profusely, panting heavily.

    But the general was fine, he looked at Tang Seng and said: "You let your two apprentices come, your current state can at most resist me."

    Bajie and Wujing also went to support Tang Seng and said, "Master, let us go."

    Tang Seng said: "I can handle today's matter, but my body is not very used to my current state, so you step back for now."

    Bajie and Wujing glanced at Tang Seng anxiously, and had no choice but to back down.

    Tang Seng readjusted his breath and shouted: "This time a Buddha's light appeared behind him, like a Buddhist text." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 1600 Tang Seng vs. Bone General 3

    ?

    Shi Yan said: "You are the most powerful mortal I have ever seen, but I have no compassion, so I am sorry."

    Tang Seng said: "Today's battle is not certain yet."

    After finishing speaking, he clenched his fists and ran forward.

    At this time, the Buddha's light glowed behind Tang Seng. The light was very gorgeous, as if the Buddha came to the world, illuminating the land of bones, and even felt that the evil spirit was much less.

    Shi Yan looked at the light, frowned, and continued to rush forward.

    The two men fought hand-to-hand, and Tang Seng was protected by the light of Buddha, so he hit Shi Yan's knife with a diameter, and Shi Yan, the knife and knife were all killed.

    The two fought from the ground to the sky, from the sky to the ground, and fought for hundreds of rounds.

    Bajie and Wujing looked at this scene in surprise, and said, "Why did you see Master like this? A person who was so weak before has become like this now? This is too violent."

    "Second senior brother, you slapped me, I don't quite believe it's true." Wu Jing said.

    Bajie is a cruel mouth to Wujing.

    "Damn it, you're really fighting."

    "You let me here."

    Wu Jing touched his face, watching all this in disbelief.

    The battle between the two was not over yet. At this time, Tang Seng melted a lotus flower in his hand and threw it at Shi Yan. Shi Yan smashed one of them with a knife, and the lotus flower was instantly turned into powder when it was broken and touched.

    "I didn't expect you, a monk with a mortal body, to be so powerful."

    "You are also very powerful." Tang Seng said.

    "I had such a good time fighting today, it's time to decide the outcome." Shi Yan said.

    "Then come on."

    At this time, Shi Yan no longer neglected, and stood up the knife with both hands. At this time, the sky was thundering and lightning, and the thunder rushed to one place, and that was the knife in Shi Yan's hand.

    Shi Yan said: "I have a trick. I use the Nine Heavens Profound Thunder as a guide, call it the Ziyun Thunder in the sky, combine it into one skill, and my life is the Profound Thunder Myriad Destroyer Slash. If you can accept my move, I will admit defeat."

    Tang Seng laughed and said: "I have never been so happy. I also have a skill. I use the hearts of good people in the world as a guide to order Buddhist disciples to unite with the Buddha's heart. This skill is destined to bring all hearts into one. Let me come to meet you."  I will kill you Xuanlei Wanjian."

    After finishing speaking, Tang Seng sat down in emptiness, put his palms together, and recited the mantra. At this time, the Buddha's light on Tang Seng's back became brighter and brighter, almost lighting up the sky.

    Suddenly, Tang Seng opened his eyes, holding a seven-color holy lotus in his hand.

    And Shi Yan's knife also turned into a mysterious thunder shape.

    The two of them were released together, with their two moves facing each other, the world was silent and there was no sound.

    Suddenly, with a bang, the techniques of both sides exploded.

    This sound resounded through the world.

    Bajie Wujing, even Wukong couldn't help pulling out his monkey hair to detect.

    Bajie Wujing's face was dumbfounded, this master is too fierce, what's wrong.

    At this time, Tang Seng fell to the ground because his body was too weak.

    And Shi Yan reluctantly supported the ground with a knife, half kneeling on the ground.

    Shi Yan looked at Tang Seng and said, "I lost."

    Tang Seng smiled and passed out.

    Bajie Wujing didn't take advantage of others' danger, but just settled Tang Seng well.

    Shi Yan sat on the spot and practiced exercises to adjust his breath.

    Although it seems that Shi Yan is in better condition at this station, it is really unbelievable that Tang Seng, as a mortal body, fought like this with a thousand-year-old demon.

    Shi Yan adjusted his breath for a while, stood up and said, "I will not interfere with today's affairs, so I will leave."

    After speaking, he left.

    Tang Seng's lucky victory this time is really a blessing.

    At this time, Bajie Wujing looked at his master with admiration. They really wanted to know how their master had become so powerful.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1601 Wukong vs. Bone Lady

    ?

    Turning his head to look at this time, Wukong was hammering towards Mrs. Bone's body with a golden cudgel.

    However, after Mrs. Bones was traumatized, she had no effect and would heal instantly.

    This made Wukong very troubled. He stepped back a few steps and looked at Mrs. Bone helplessly.

    Madam Bone laughed loudly and said, "Aren't you the Monkey King? Why, my little demon stopped you? Aren't you very powerful when you beat those mortals?"

    The more Wukong listened, the more angry he became, he yelled, stepped forward with his stick, and hit Mrs. Bone on the head, but no matter how Wukong hit, Mrs. Bone would heal soon.

    Wukong has no choice.

    At this time, Ye Chen flew towards Wukong, and said in Wukong's ear: "This lady of bones is transformed from the bones of this mountain of bones. Look at this mountain of bones, how many bones are there? How long have you been beating like this?"  .¡±

    "What should I do then?" Wukong asked.

    "Madame Bone is very yin, and her body is transformed by the resentment in her heart. If she can transform the resentment in her heart, it will naturally be resolved."

    Wukong smiled wryly, and said: "My master is good at this, but I can't. Besides, my master's current body may not be able to recover."

    "Is there any other way?" Wukong asked.

    "There are, but they are a little cruel."

    Wukong's eyes lit up when he heard it, and asked: "What can I do, tell me quickly."

    "Your eyes are not refined from the Nine Concealed True Fire, so your eyes are naturally a peerless thing for destroying demons. You just need to burn all the bones here."

    "Okay, let's do it like this."

    "Wait a minute, if you use supernatural powers to burn this place down, not a single tree or flower will grow here in the next hundred years. Are you sure you want to do this?"

    Wukong thought for a while, and said: "Even if I am happy with it, Master is probably not happy."

    Ye Chen said with a smirk: "Then go and influence her."

    Wukong looked helpless.

    Wukong put away his golden cudgel and regained his original shape.

    Madam Bone looked at him puzzled.

    Wukong said: "The monster"

    "Call Madam!" Ye Chen said.

    "Ma'am, we are monks from the Eastern Tang Dynasty who are going to the Western Paradise to learn Buddhist scriptures. We pass by the precious land. I wonder if Madam can let us go."

    Madam Bone didn't answer, but just slapped her.

    After Wukong dodged, he was angry and annoyed.

    Ye Chen said: "Don't worry, the impact will come slowly."

    After Wukong heard the good news, his impatience was swept away.

    Continued: "If you have something, we can discuss it, and we don't have to go to the point of dying."

    "What do I have to discuss with you? Tang Seng must stay today." Mrs. Bone said.

    After Wukong heard this, he was furious, and immediately raised the golden cudgel, and rushed towards Mrs. Bone.

    Ye Chen appeared in front of Wukong and said, "Let me try."

    Wukong took a look at Ye Chen and said, "You can do what you want."

    So, Ye Chen stood in front of Mrs. Bone and said: "I know you have something to worry about, you should dispel the evil spirit first, let's talk, maybe we can help you."

    After hearing this, Madam Bone said, "Can you help me?"

    Ye Chen said: "If possible, I will do my best."

    Hearing what Ye Chen said, Mrs. Bone had no choice but to believe Ye Chen.

    She dissipated her demonic aura, transformed into a human form, and appeared in front of Ye Chen.

    Even though this Lady of Bones has become a demon now, I am now transformed into my former appearance, which is also very beautiful.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1602 The past of Mrs. Bones

    ?

    Mrs. Bone said: Thousands of years ago, I was a princess of a country. Our country was here at that time.

    And my father didn't have great ambitions, he just wanted to build his own country well. At that time, there were three countries in our neighboring country, and they were dissatisfied with living in a small country all the year round.

    Finally, one year, they wanted to join forces to destroy our country first, and my father was not an idler. At that time, he selected the best warriors in the country to fight.

    But perseveringly, the enemy's three kingdoms united, and the father's battle suffered a series of defeats. At this time, a major general of our country, Shi Yan, invited the father to say that he would lead 3,000 elite soldiers to attack, and he would surely win.

    At that time, the father thought he was messing around and didn't give him permission, but the young man recommended him continuously, and the father finally agreed, gave him 3000 elite soldiers and ordered him to go.

    After Shi Yan led 3000 elite soldiers, he shouted in front of the battle: You wait for the rats from neighboring countries to come and die.

    At this time, when the other side saw that our general was a teenager, they all made fun of it, but they were wrong, what they met was the god of death.

    ?One of the enemy's generals sent his son to call for battle in order to gain merit, but was picked off by Shi Yan and killed on the spot.

    The enemy general was furious, and four people surrounded Shi Yan, but Shi Yan alone was more than enough for four generals.

    After a while, all four generals died under Shi Yan's sword. At this time, there was no one in the enemy country, and they all began to suspect each other.

    At this time, Shi Yan Angtian shouted loudly, and all the enemy horses were frightened.

    When the king of the neighboring country saw it, he immediately shouted to retreat.

    Shi Yan gained prestige in the first battle and was quite famous in the army.

    The king was also very happy, saying that the battle had been won, and betrothed the princess to him.

    Shi Yan was shy. He had always liked the princess since he was a child, and the princess also liked this young man who had been working hard.

    The next day, Shi Yan led 6,000 elite soldiers. The enemy saw that it was Shi Yan, so he could only bite the bullet. In the end, Shi Yan led 6,000 elite soldiers with 6,000 to 20,000 troops and won.

    In that battle at that time, Shi Yan was named the God of Killing by the enemy army, but he was called General Shenwu in his own army.

    ? The war lasted for about a year, and finally ended with one thousand enemy casualties and eight hundred casualties.

    However, because of the heavy losses, the Three Kingdoms retreated due to mutual suspicion.

    After the victory of our country, the troops returned to the court, and the king made Shiyan the general and the god of war.

    And our wedding was scheduled for the second year of the National Day.

    However, not long after, a group of evil spirits came. They were proficient in sorcery and could control people's minds.

    Most men in our country are controlled, even my father is no exception. They control our nationals to kill each other. Only a few people in our country are not controlled. Shi Yan is determined, so naturally he will not be controlled.

    He went out of the city five times, killed several batches of evil spirits, and saved my father and me.

    Later, those evil spirits controlled the national army of neighboring countries to kill us. Our country was seriously injured because of those evil spirits, and we were unable to resist. Only Shi Yan and the Xiaoqi battalion he trained were fighting.

    Shi Yan killed as many as 10,000 people in the First World War, and he remained silent after the First World War.

    Maybe it feels like killing too many people.

    Later, many evil spirits came and wanted to control Shi Yan, but they were all killed by Shi Yan, but in the end, only a few people in our city were still alive.

    Finally they found the opportunity to attack, and Shi Yan exhausted his last strength, killed the last evil spirit, and then died of exhaustion, and I also died beside him, I wondered if we could live together  Live, let's die together.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1603 Past Event II

    ?

    However, those beasts would never let Shi Yan go until their death, because Shi Yan descended from the god of killing, and those evil spirits refined Shi Yan's corpse into a walking corpse, and trapped his soul in his body.  Hundreds of years.

    Naturally, I couldn't be reconciled. Relying on the resentment in my heart, I found an expert, transformed into a demon, and practiced here again. As a result, I finally found a chance when these evil spirits had occupied the city for a hundred years.

    I knew the opportunity was coming, so I called up the hundreds of thousands of heroes who died here at the beginning, formed an army of bones, and attacked them.  The opposite of us is Shi Yan.

    Do you know how much heartache I felt at that time, when he was alive, he was a warrior who protected the country and me, but after he died, he was destroyed by others, and he died with no regrets.

    So I listened to the expert's advice and took out Shi Yan's heart, but he turned into a fighting machine in this way, only interested in fighting.

    Later, I heard an expert say: There is an eminent monk from the east who wants to pass by this place, and that eminent monk has seven orifices and an exquisite heart, which can save Shi Yan's life.  So I will wait for you again.

    After hearing Mrs. Bone's words, Ye Chen fell into deep thought

    He has no way to save the dead, and this person has been dead for thousands of years and has become a demon. There is really no way.

    So Ye Chen said: "Do you know who that fairy is and where he is now."

    Mrs. Bone replied: "The fairy's whereabouts are secretive. I couldn't find him unless he came to look for me."

    This put Wukong and Yechen in a dilemma.

    At this time, Tang Seng, who was unconscious, woke up, stood up slowly, and said: "Benefactor, the poor monk can't get Shi Yan back together, but let him regain his mind, are you willing?"

    Mrs. Bone said: "The holy monk will speak quickly."

    "In my previous life, I saw a Buddhist scripture called Heart. This book mainly talks about how to cultivate the Buddha's heart after many people sat down to Buddha."

    "Buddha heart? But Shi Yan is a demon now."

    "Ma'am, you can't say that. Buddhism, if you can't even accept demons, how can you talk about Buddhism."

    "Madam, call Shi Yan out, and I will teach him."

    So Madam Bone raised her hand to cast a spell, and Shi Yan appeared from the ground.

    Seeing Tang Seng, Shi Yan said hoarsely, "Want to fight again?"

    Tang Seng smiled bitterly, thinking that I am not strong enough to fight you now.

    He went over to grab Shi Yan's hand and motioned him to sit down. I don't know if it was Tang Seng's kind heart, or Shi Yan seemed to have sanity, so he sat down obediently.

    So Tang Seng said: "Shi Yan, today I am here to help you, you must hear every word I say."

    Shi Yan looked at Mrs. Bone, and Mrs. Bone nodded, so he didn't move any more, just sat face to face with Tang Seng.

    At this time, Tang Seng said in his mouth: "The heart is the root of the Buddha, and to cultivate the heart must first cultivate the nature."

    "Today I will teach you how to cultivate one's nature. One is to see the good in the world, the other is to see the evil in the world, and the third is to listen to the spirit of the world."

    I don't know if Shi Yan has spirituality, but he actually understood Tang Seng's words.

    He has an insight into the best in the world, observes the worst in the world, and listens to the best in the world.

    Everything was done very well, Tang Seng nodded in satisfaction.

    Laughing: "It seems that the name of killing the god can't be placed on his head, but he has a heart of perfection."

    Madam Bone looked at the two in puzzlement.

    I saw a black lotus growing from the ground where Shi Yan was sitting. This lotus can be called the lotus of purification, and can absorb the evil spirit of the person sitting on his seat.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1604 Absorbing Evil

    ?

    Seeing that Hei Lian wrapped Shi Yan up, Mrs. Bone was startled.

    Ye Chen said: "Madam, don't worry."

    At this time, Tang Seng quickly

    At this time, Tang Seng quickly chanted the mantra, and saw that the black lotus turned quickly, and Tang Seng was chanting words, and it was getting faster and faster.

    I saw that the color of the black lotus changed, and slowly turned into white.

    When counting the black lotus 810 times, it stopped.

    The black lotus and white are very thorough, as if they are transparent.

    The white lotus unfolded slowly, and Shi Yan was completely different from when he entered. At this time, he has flesh and blood, not just a pair of bones.

    Mrs. Bone was stunned, and shouted in her heart: This is his married husband.

    Tang Seng said: "The black lotus is the purest thing in the world. Although its appearance is black, the lotus heart is white. When it absorbs the evil, it will open the lotus heart. When the black lotus turns white completely, it means that the evil has been absorbed.  clean."

    "And that evil spirit has already been sucked into the lotus heart."

    After finishing speaking, he took out the lotus heart, and sure enough, the lotus heart was so dark that one could even see evil beings struggling on it.

    Tang Seng put it into the dharma bag.

    Madam Bone asked: "Is this all right?"

    Tang Seng smiled and said: "Of course not, this is just the first step."

    After speaking, Tang Seng laid Shi Yan's body flat and felt his pulse.

    Said: "The pulse condition is stable, no different from that of a living person, but now it is nothing, let it breathe out and inhale, and then it will be able to arouse the heart.

    "What does the holy monk say, as long as I have something, I must hand it over to the holy monk." Mrs. Bone said.

    "Ma'am, you don't have this thing."

    "Whatever the holy monk said, as long as I can get it, I will definitely get it back."

    Tang Seng shook his head and said, "You really can't do this."

    Madam Bone stopped talking, he knew Tang Seng must have a way.

    Tang Seng looked at Wukong, and laughed wretchedly, and Wukong was so terrified of laughing.

    Said: "Master, if you have something to say, don't just smile, it makes my heart shudder."

    "Wukong, you are really the only one who can handle this matter."

    "Master, tell me." Wukong had a bad feeling.

    "Wukong, do you still remember the old man who is the Supreme Lord of the Sky?"

    "Damn it, I knew you had nothing good to do. I won't go." Wukong said loudly.

    "Are you really not going?"

    "Not going."

    "Okay, Mrs. Bones, this monkey won't help you, so dig out my heart and put it on Shi Yan." Tang Seng said.

    Madam Bone: "This Holy Monk, you are asking me to avenge my kindness."

    Wukong jumped up violently and shouted: "You old bald donkey, you know it's hard for me, I'll go, okay, I'll go."

    After finishing speaking, Wukong flew to the Heavenly Palace.

    Tang Seng smiled and said: "My apprentice looks at Ni, but he is really warm-hearted."

    Madam Bone said with a smile: "Yes, it's a bad temper."

    The two laughed after speaking.

    Marven Ye interjected: "There are apprentices as there are masters."

    Bajie Wujing also laughed, and then thought it was wrong, didn't this also scold them, so the four of them started fighting.

    Madam Bones looked at this scene and missed their scene at that time.

    It was the same with them back then, playing and playing together, very happy.

    At this time, Wukong arrived outside the Nantian Gate. The gatekeeper was shocked when he saw Wukong coming, and immediately reported it inside.

    In the end, Wukong caught him and said, "I'm here for a private matter. Don't make any noise, or you'll be finished."

    How could these little soldiers be frightened by the Monkey King, so they had no choice but to pretend that they had never been here.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1605 Obtaining the Holy Pill, the Heart Becomes

    ?

    Wukong sneaked into the Tushita Palace secretly, and happened to be seen by the Taishang Laojun.

    "Hey, what is the so-called coming of the Great Sage this time?"

    Wukong was taken aback, and immediately said solemnly: "I miss you, let's take a look."

    "The great sage is a person who does not go to the Three Treasures Hall for nothing. How can he come to see me when he has time? Tell me what's the matter."

    "Oh, old man, I have nothing to talk to you about, look at you, you really are."

    "Speaking of old man, shouldn't you be in heaven at this time, why are you here?"

    "It's been a long time since I went to the Heavenly Court to discuss government affairs." Taishang Laojun replied.

    "Why is this?" Wukong asked.

    "There are some things that the Great Sage should not know now."

    "Is something wrong in Heaven?" Wukong asked.

    "Great Sage, it's not the time for you to know about this matter. When the time comes, you will naturally know about it." Taishang Laojun said.

    "Go, go to my Tushita Palace, see what you want and take it, but there is one thing you can't touch, that is the elixir of life." Taishang Laojun said.

    Wukong was dumbfounded, he came this time for this elixir of life.

    "Old gentleman, I really just came to see it, nothing else."

    "Smelly monkey, how can I not know you? It's definitely not good for you to come here. You came here for the elixir of life, right?"

    "Old man, you know you still told me not to take it, it was on purpose."

    "Hahahahahaha, it's not intentional, the main thing is that pill, Heavenly Court also wants it."

    "What does Heaven want him to do, he is immortal?" Wukong asked.

    "Well, in short, you just take it away. If Heavenly Court asks me, I will say that I made a mistake. I have practiced Wansheng Pill."

    "Old man, what happened to Tianting, you actually started to distrust Tianting."

    "This is not when you know about it. After you go down, tell your master, saying that the sky has changed."

    "Old man, don't be so baffling, you should make it clear."

    "Wukong, there is still something wrong with this matter. I have to wait for me to investigate it before making a decision. Let me investigate it first. Remember to tell your master about everything." Taishang Laojun said sternly.

    Wukong knew that this matter was no longer simple, so he responded and left.

    After reaching the lower realm, Wukong handed the elixir to Tang Seng, and said to Tang Seng: "Master, the Supreme Lord asked me to tell you that the sky has changed."

    Tang Seng glanced at the sky and said: "The sky has indeed changed." So he stopped talking.

    Wukong glanced at Tang Seng inexplicably, walked up to Ye Chen and asked, "What are you talking about, master? It's a godsend."

    Ye Chen said: "You will know after a while, you must practice well what Immortal Zhenyuan taught you now, otherwise even your Buddha will not be able to save you."

    Wukong was surprised and said: "So serious?" So he went to practice the exercises.

    Tang Seng took out the elixir and put it on Shi Yan's heart, and the elixir actually melted in.

    Tang Seng said: "The elixir of all life, all things are born, this elixir is refined from eighty-one fairy stars, and the fairy stars represent eighty-one pure hearts, which are rare in a thousand years."

    "When these eighty-one celestial stars are united, there will be a sign of rebirth of all living beings."

    After saying that, Shi Yan floated up, and his body suddenly became golden like a fairy.

    Soon, Shi Yan opened his eyes.

    Tang Seng said: "Okay, Xincheng, this heart is a sacred heart, not only can it be revived, but also its power can be greatly increased.

    After speaking, Shi Yan looked around, and was moved to tears when he saw Mrs. Bone.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1606 The End is Different

    ?

    Shi Yan looked at Mrs. Bone, and immediately came to her side, wanting to hug her, but as soon as he got close to Mrs. Bone, Mrs. Bone felt unbearable pain.

    Shi Yan looked at Tang Seng puzzledly.

    Tang Seng said: "Now you are the heart of all spirits in the world, and my wife is the heart of demons, naturally"

    Shi Yan immediately knelt in front of Tang Seng and cried, "Holy Monk, please save Ah Xian, Ah Xian is all because of me, Master."

    Ah Xian, it turns out that Mrs. Bone's name is Zhao Lingxian, and Shi Yan calls her A Xian.

    Tang Seng shook his head and said: "There is really nothing that can be done about this matter. Madam has killed too many people for the sake of strength over the years, and she has committed crimes. Although you have killed so many people, it is your life. I can just kill you."  , Madam oh."

    "Holy Monk, you give her my heart, Holy Monk, I want her to be okay."

    Tang Seng shook his head and said: "In this life, you two are doomed to be impossible."

    After speaking, he turned around and left.

    Mrs. Bone said: "Shi Yan, do you know why I am called Mrs. Bone, because in my heart, I have already been your wife, whether it is life or death."

    "You are awake, and my wish is fulfilled. I should go too."

    "No, Ah Xian, there must be a way, there must be." Shi Yan cried.

    "Holy Monk, I have nothing to repay you for saving Shi Yan this time, so I have to repay you in the next life. If you need to use Shi Yan's place in the future, just ask, his life will be your life."

    Tang Seng turned his head and said: "Ma'am, you are serious."

    Shi Yan also lowered his head and stopped talking.

    Suddenly, Ye Chen said: "It's not impossible, but you are destined not to meet each other in this life."

    "What method, Master, tell me quickly." Shi Yan said.

    "I remember that there is a thing in the Fox Monster Clan called the Marriage Book of the Next Generation, which can continue the fate. Tang Seng is here today, and he crossed his wife and left. You take your wife's token to the Fox Monster Clan to ask for the Marriage Book. You can still meet in the next life, and then continue.  leading edge."

    Wukong said: "Yes, my fox sister has this thing, but they were kind to me when they fought against the heavens, but they were scattered, and I don't know where they are."

    Shi Yan said: "No matter where they are, I will ask for this marriage book. Whether it is life or death, I will let Ah Xian come back."

    Madam Bone looked at Shi Yan and said, "With your words, I have no regrets."

    After finishing speaking, he hugged Shi Yan with all his monster power.

    So Tang Seng began to cross the transformation, and finally the transformation was successful, and Mrs. Bone also fell into the gate of reincarnation.

    Shi Yan knelt in front of Tang Seng and said: "I, Shi Yan, will obey your orders from now on for life and life."

    Tang Seng immediately lifted Shi Yan up and said, "What do you mean? It really upsets me. What happened today is your good fortune. We are just the implementers of this good fortune. You can't do that."

    Shi Yan smiled and didn't say anything, but he had already given in to them in his heart.

    Ye Chen came over and said: "Shi Yan, I found that the people of the fox family seem to be in the north, you go and have a look, after you get there. You may have a huge opportunity, remember, you must grasp it, and you will have a chance in the future."  Useful.

    Shi Yan clenched his fist, thanked him and left.

    Tang Seng smiled at everyone and said: "This is the way in the world. Some end up with different paths, while others are fate. We really don't know whether what we get in the end is a different path or the result."

    Ye Chen said: "It will become clear as you walk."

    Everyone laughed and left (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1607 Baoxiang Kingdom

    ?

    Five people and one horse embarked on a new journey. They passed a forest and sat down to rest.

    Bajie asked: "Master, why did you become so powerful last time?"

    "As a teacher, he was a golden cicada in his previous life, so he is naturally not an ordinary mortal.

    "Although the master is not an ordinary mortal, but this is too fierce, fighting against the god of death, without falling behind."

    "My cultivation will actually recover bit by bit. We are now heading westward, and my skill is slowly recovering unconsciously, but I use this power very rarely, because I am now  Your body can't bear your strong strength."

    "So that's the case, master, won't you become stronger and stronger after that?" Bajie asked.

    "That's natural." After speaking, he turned to look at Wukong.

    Said to Wukong: "What happened last time was because I misunderstood you as a teacher. Although I was recovering my skills, I really didn't sense that Mrs. Bone was transformed into human skin. I'm sorry, Wukong."

    Wukong said thoughtfully: "It's okay, master." So he stopped talking.

    Tang Seng saw through Wukong's mind and asked: "Wukong, do you have something on your mind, you can tell me."

    Wukong said: "Small things, master, are not big things."

    "Wukong, there is no need to hide between you and me."

    "Master, it's hard for me to say anything about this."

    "What's the matter, tell me."

    "Today, one of my grandsons sent me a distress signal. I guessed that Huaguo Mountain was in trouble. I wanted to go back and have a look, but after all, I was not at ease with Master." Wukong said.

    "What are you worried about? You have seen my strength, and you are still worried? Hurry up, just go back quickly."

    Wukong responded and flew away quickly.

    Ye Chen said: "If you were killed today, I'm afraid you won't be able to use your strength."

    "It's not because of you guys, what am I afraid of, really."

    After speaking, several people stood up and walked forward.

    After walking out of the mountain road, look at a plain, and there is a country in the distance called Baoxiang country.

    Tang Seng said: "Let's go, go in and have a look, and build a Wendie casually."

    At this moment, there was a strong wind on the plain, and Ye Chen shouted: "No, a demon is coming."

    After finishing speaking, a burst of yellow sand rolled over, and Ye Chen ran towards Tang Seng in three steps at a time, but it was a pity that he was one step late.

    Because Tang Seng consumed too much power last time, he had no choice but to be arrested this time.

    Tang Seng smiled helplessly: "It's really impossible without Wukong."

    Ye Chen was shocked, and cursed: "This damn beast."

    Bajie Wujing didn't even react.

    What monster is it, so fast.

    Ye Chen looked around and saw notices written on the city wall.

    The notice reads: The emperor's daughter, Bai Huaxie, was taken away by the yellow-robed monster in the Boyue Cave of Wanzi Mountain. Please be rescued by capable people and strangers. As long as you are rescued, you will be grateful.

    Ye Chen said: "It seems that Tang Seng was captured by this guy."

    So Bajie said: "You see, the emperor said that there must be a big reward for rescue. Anyway, he has to save the master. Why don't we reveal the emperor's list and rescue the princess by the way, so as to earn some money."

    "Second senior brother, the master was captured by a monster, you still think about this."

    "Hahahahahaha, the old pig is just thinking about it."

    Ye Chen said: "Since this is a free sale, then I can't refuse it, but I think it's better to find Wukong as soon as possible."

    "We can solve what you want to do with senior brother, don't worry.

    Ye Chen said: "This monster is not something from the earth, be careful." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 1608 Exploring the Moon Cave, Fighting the Yellow-robed Monster

    ?

    "Ye Chen, aren't you going? I don't know how strong you are, let me see."

    "I won't go, it's boring if I go, I'll wait for you in Baoxiang Kingdom." Ye Chen said.

    "Then the bounty will not be shared with you, hahahahahaha." Bajie joked.

    Ye Chen smiled and walked inside.

    The king of Baoxiang Kingdom was overjoyed when he heard that someone had unveiled the imperial list, and immediately welcomed several people in.

    Bajie Wujing and the others bowed after seeing the king.

    The king said: "Several warriors have uncovered the imperial list. It seems that they have a well-thought-out plan."

    "Your Majesty, I'm not bragging. This person and I are gods descending to earth, and we will definitely be able to save the princess." Bajie said.

    Ye Chen smiled beside him, but didn't speak.

    The king was very happy, and said: "Come here, give a banquet to entertain these gods and men."

    Wait until they are full of wine and food.

    Bajie stood up drunkenly and said, "The king is waiting for us, and he will return when we go."

    Seeing that Bajie was drunk, the king said, "Man of God, why don't you go after drinking?"

    Bajie said, "Don't worry, Your Majesty."

    After speaking, he changed into a fighting form.

    The emperor was taken aback.

    Bajie said: "Your Majesty, don't be afraid, we are in a fighting state."

    The emperor nodded, and Bajie said: "Then, Your Majesty, we are going."

    After finishing speaking, he flew away, the emperor looked at Ye Chen, and Ye Chen said: "I am a horse watcher, so after finishing speaking, I led the horse down."

    At this time, Bajie and Drifting came to the vicinity of Boyue Cave, and shouted loudly: "Come out, the goblin."

    After speaking, he smashed towards the cave door.

    The yellow-robed monster heard someone shouting, and went out with a weapon in hand.

    "Who is here, report your name."

    "I am your Grandpa Canopy. You, the rats, quickly release my master, and the princess of Baoxiang Kingdom, and I will spare your life."

    "Who did I think it was? It turned out to be the canopy, hahahahahaha." The yellow-robed monster said.

    "Since I have heard of the reputation of your Grandpa Canopy, I will accept the surrender quickly."

    "Hmph, Tianpeng, when you were the marshal, I was still afraid of you, now I'm afraid of you?"

    After finishing speaking, the yellow-robed monster raised his steel knife and charged towards the canopy.

    Bajie and Wujing raised their weapons and went up with them.

    The yellow-robed monster won't be defeated by one enemy and two.

    Bajie Wujing retreated and said, "Why is this guy so fierce?"

    So he went up with the weapon again.

    After fighting for a few rounds, both sides stopped.

    The yellow-robed monster said: "Let's stop first, since we can't win each other, why are we fighting this battle?"

    "Hmph, goblin, you really think we can't cure you." Bajie snorted coldly.

    After finishing speaking, Bajie's size became several times larger, and his strength also increased a lot.

    The yellow-robed monster smiled, took out a pill and swallowed it.

    Suddenly, the yellow-robed monster's shirt was torn, and his eyes were red.

    In an instant, I felt that my strength had improved a lot.

    Bajie Wujing didn't worry too much, and went forward again. The two wrestled, and the yellow-robed monster gradually gained the upper hand.

    Bajie Wujing frowned, knowing that something was wrong, when he was about to retreat, he was caught by the yellow-robed monster and hit him in one fell swoop. Afterwards, Bajie Wujing's strength declined, and he was captured by the monster  .

    At this moment, Ye Chen and Wukong sneezed at the same time

    Bajie and Wujing looked at each other helplessly, and were captured alive.

    After entering, I saw Tang Seng.

    Tang Seng cursed loudly: "You two trash, without you, Wukong, you two can't even beat this guy."

    Bajie said: "I don't know what kind of medicine this guy has taken, his strength has grown so fast, we will lose"

    "Waste."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1609 The Shame Princess of Hundred Flowers Helps Her Escape

    ?

    The three of them were shouting loudly in the prison, just in time to be heard by Princess Baihuasha who was passing by, and the princess came to the prison.

    Asked: "Who are you?"

    "We came from the Tang Dynasty in the Eastern Land, and went to the Western Paradise to worship Buddha and seek scriptures." Tang Seng replied.

    Bajie said: "Who are you, little demon?"

    Princess Baihuasha said: "I am the princess of Baoxiang Kingdom."

    Bajie was shocked, and said: "So you are Princess Baihuasha, your father ordered us to rescue you, but our skills are not as good as others, hehehe."

    "It turns out that my father asked you to come and save me. I really want to see my father. I haven't seen you for so many years. So my father never gave up looking for me." Princess Baihuasha began to cry as she spoke.

    Princess Baihuasha said: "I have been here for sixteen years. Although the yellow robe blamed me well, he never believed me and refused to let me go back to see my father. This time you come, I will definitely  Get you out."

    After finishing speaking, Princess Baihuasha went out. She found the yellow-robed monster, talked sweetly to him, and drank for fun until the yellow-robed monster was drunk, and Princess Baihuasha ran to the prison.

    "Hurry up and keep your voice down, I've drunk the yellow-robed monster, so hurry up and leave." Princess Baihuasha said.

    "Princess, come with us." Bajie said.

    "I won't leave. If I leave, the yellow-robed monster will definitely embarrass my father." Princess Baihuasha said.

    Due to time constraints, they had no time to delay. After leaving the cave quietly, they immediately flew to Baoxiang Kingdom.

    After returning to Baoxiang Kingdom, the king saw that the princess hadn't come back, and asked, "Why didn't the princess come back."

    "The princess said that if she comes back, the yellow-robed monster will definitely embarrass you, so" Bajie said.

    "Oh, my child, when is it, you are still worried about her father, what a fool." The king of Baoxiang Kingdom said.

    Bajie said again: "I have a senior brother who didn't come with him because of something. When he comes back, I will tell him to subdue that yellow-robed monster and let your daughter return safely."

    The king of Baoxiang Kingdom had no choice but to say yes.

    It is said that at this time, Wukong has come to Huaguo Mountain, and Huaguo Mountain is full of mess. He entered the Shuilian Cave and saw that there were only a few children.

    Wukong hurried forward and asked: "Children, what happened?"

    Seeing Wukong coming back, the monkey hurried up.

    An old man said: "Great Sage, you don't know. After you left, a group of evil spirits came to arrest us. We resisted desperately, but we couldn't beat them. Many monkeys were captured."

    "Where is the six ears, isn't the six ears protecting everyone?" Wukong asked.

    "Great Sage, you don't know something. In order to protect us, Liu Er lost his vitality and was taken away. He tried his best to send us into the Water Curtain Cave and hide us."

    Wukong frowned, but he couldn't hold back after all, and a roar resounded throughout the world.

    All the monsters rushed over at the sound, and hurriedly met Wukong.

    Wukong said angrily: "Huaguoshan is in such a catastrophe, why don't you help."

    A little demon said: "Great Sage, it's not that we don't help, it's that we've all been attacked, and we can't take care of ourselves."

    Wukong sat down, lost in thought.

    He was wondering who this is, and why they arrested so many people.

    Wukong couldn't figure it out, so he said: "Call the monsters, big and small, to see you today."

    Everyone retreated in response.

    When it was dusk, all the monsters arrived and called out to the great sage.

    After all the demons were seated, Wukong said: "Except for the eldest brother and third sister who are not here, everyone else has arrived."

    A demon responded: "Yes, Great Sage."

    "Today, I issued a convening order to discuss evil matters and to formulate opportunities."

    "Great Sage, tell me, I'll wait for your arrangement."

    "I can't stay here any longer, I can only let you watch over our races."

    Everyone didn't speak, everyone knew that Wukong's mission was difficult.

    While they were discussing, Ye Chen came to the Water Curtain Cave  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 1610 plan

    ?

    "Who is coming, report your name." The guard shouted when he saw Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen said: "Tell you great sages to come out."

    The guard immediately went out to report. When Wukong heard it, he thought it was an evil spirit, and immediately raised his stick to beat him. As soon as he came out of the Shuilian Cave, he raised his stick at Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen grabbed it with one hand and kicked Wukong in the stomach with the other.

    "Pohou, I'm here to help you and you're just doing this to me?" Ye Chen said.

    Wukong said: "I was beaten, okay?"

    So Wukong said: "This man is my brother, please don't panic."

    So Wukong asked Ye Chen to sit down.

    Wukong asked Ye Chen: "You already know the matter?"

    Ye Chen said: "Yes, I already know."

    Wukong looked at Ye Chen with a strange face and said, "I really want to know what ability you have, that you know everything."

    Ye Chen said: "It's not good to be interested in me."

    After the two joked, they became serious.

    Ye Chen said: "If you want to know who these evil spirits are, you must first arrest them and ask them."

    "Every day at noon, there will be evil spirits passing by near the Water Curtain Cave. If we act faster, we will surely save a life."

    Wukong said: "That's the only way to go." Then he let the crowd disperse.

    Wukong picked up two jugs of wine, gave Ye Chen an altar, and asked, "Ye Chen, where did you come from? After so long, I can't see through your strength."

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "I am not from this world, and I don't know when I will leave or stay forever. In short, coming here is just like an experience."

    Wukong nodded. Although he didn't know what Ye Chen said, he understood that Ye Chen was very strong, but his strength came from his own cultivation.

    At noon the next day, Wukong and Yechen waited for an opportunity. When a small group of evil spirits passed by, the two shot, killed nine, and kept one. After they caught Huaguo Mountain, they tied them up for interrogation.

    I saw that this evil spirit was wearing a mask, which was very strange.

    Wukong said: "I have seen this mask before. When I was in the heavenly court, I saw a group of people wearing this mask. They are the people of the heavenly court."

    Ye Chen said: "Ask."

    So he woke up Xie Chong and asked, "What kind of organization are you from? Why did you arrest my demon clan and destroy my demon clan?"

    Xie Chong laughed loudly: "You will know soon, hahahahahahaha"

    After finishing speaking, he was about to commit suicide, Ye Chen had sharp eyesight and quick hands, and knocked Xie Chong's chin off with one palm.

    Although Xie Chong was a cultivator, it was extremely painful to knock his jaw off.

    Ye Chen took off his mask, and the two of them were not calm at this time, because they saw a face without a face.

    What is a face without a face, that is, they don't have seven orifices, but they can hear and speak.

    Both of them were stunned.

    Ye Chen pressed Xie Chong's chin and said: "If you have the thought of asking for death, I will definitely notice it, and then I will make it impossible for you to live or die."

    After hearing this, Xie Chong was scared, and said: "We are all outsiders, so we don't know too much."

    "Then tell me what you know." Wukong said.

    "Xie Chong said, they come from an organization called Nietian. I don't know who our leader is. We just remember that we were like this from the beginning, only obeying Nietian."

    "Then why did you arrest so many people and go back?" Ye Chen asked.

    Xie Chong said: "I don't know, we have tasks every day, we can go back as long as we complete them."

    "It seems that they have all been brainwashed, their faces have no features, they should have been melted." Ye Chen said.

    Wukong stopped talking.

    Ye Chen said: "This Nietian used this strategy because he wanted to expand his power quickly. It seems that something big is going to happen."

    Wukong pondered: "Then how should we protect the present?"

    Ye Chen said: "There are not many evil spirits who act together. As long as they gather together, evil spirits can't do anything about it for the time being."

 1611 migration

    ?

    "I have found out the location of the rest of the demon clan, and contacted them in your name, there should be a reply soon."

    After finishing speaking, the two of them were about to go to the entrance of Shuilian Cave to drink when they saw many demon kings coming.

    The two had no choice but to put down the jug and greet them.

    When all the monsters came, most of them asked what to do.

    Wukong shouted: "Don't be noisy, I have something to discuss today, if everyone is willing, we will be together, if not, then please do it yourself."

    Ye Chen said: "The Great Sage called you here today to discuss important matters. I hope you will think about it before making a decision. Of course, Xie Chong must have heard such a big news, so before we speak, let's clear it up first."  .¡±

    After Ye Chen finished speaking, his eyes changed, he pinched a mouse monster's head and killed it, and then Ye Chen quickly started, killing dozens of people before stopping.

    Wukong looked indifferent, while the demon kings looked terrified.

    Ye Chen said: "I already know the aura of the demon kings, but these people's aura is obviously different, so they are undercover agents."

    After saying this, those demons who had just been killed transformed into their prototypes.

    All the demon kings breathed a sigh of relief.

    Today, everyone is invited to come here mainly because there is a plan, migration.

    "What do you mean by migration?" Yi Yao asked.

    Ye Chen continued: "I explored a place in the past two days, which is the North Pole, Beiling Snow Valley."

    "Beiling Snow Valley? That's not the land of the Three Sisters." Wukong said.

    "Yes, this is the place I'm talking about. I already knew that Xie Chong had been there, but because of Shiyan there, Xie Chong didn't dare to do anything wrong, and the terrain of Beiling Snow Valley is so varied that even you might not be able to find it.  Bar."

    "Yes, why didn't I think of it." Wukong said.

    Ye Chen continued: "I know what relocation means to you demon kings, but now that you are each occupying the mountains, can you live in peace? How many people have been killed by the evil spirits?".  The demon kings were lost in thought.

    Ye Chen didn't say anything more, he knew they had weighed the pros and cons.

    After a long time, some demon kings agreed, and if there was one, there would be two, until all the demon kings agreed.

    Ye Chencai said: "Today we signed a contract. After arriving in Beiling Snow Valley, if there is a heart to betray and escape, or a heart to do something wrong, the soul will be destroyed.

    Many kind-hearted monsters signed of course, but a few evil-hearted monsters did not sign for a long time. Ye Chen didn't force them, but just waited.

    In the end those people still signed.  Thus, the secret migration plan began.

    Ye Chen used the system to buy a teleportation technique.  After moving all the people from Huaguo Mountain there, they moved all the monster clans there one by one.

    Ye Chen also met Shi Yan in the past, and Shi Yan's strength grew rapidly, and he also obtained the heart of continuing fate.

    Ye Chen said to Shi Yan: "Among the demon clan, there must be rebels, and then you will take action. Remember, you can capture the king, not kill him."

    Shi Yan explained clearly.

    Ye Chen continued: "After capturing, I will try to incorporate and train the demon clan, and there may be a big battle in the future."

    Shi Yan should come down.

    After arranging everything, Wukong said to Marven Ye: "I think you look like a leader, and you are a very strong leader."

    Ye Chen said with a smile: "I only like to practice, these are not what I like, it's just helpless."

    Wukong smiled.

    Ye Chen said, it's time to go back, your master is in a hurry.

    Seeing that everything was well arranged, Wukong went back with Ye Chen.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1612 Defeating Kui Wood Wolf

    ?

    After Wu Kong and Ye Chen returned to Baoxiang Kingdom, they saw the yellow-robed monster standing in the palace, talking nonsense.

    Wukong hurried up to ask Master Bajie.

    Eight rings held an iron cage and said: "The tiger inside is the master."

    Wukong looked dazed, he cast spells several times but failed to transform Tang Seng back.

    Then he heard the yellow-robed monster again say that Tang Seng was a tiger spirit, so he was so angry that he picked up the stick and beat him.

    The yellow robe was startled, and immediately flew up to hide.

    Wukong said, I happen to be in a very bad mood, grandson, so I will vent my anger on you today.

    Seeing that Wukong was so angry, the yellow-robed monster retreated back, and immediately took the elixir, only to see that the yellow-robed monster increased in size greatly.

    Bajie said: "Monkeys be careful, this monster is enhanced by the elixir."

    Wukong snorted coldly and said, "I see how strong he is."

    Wukong said as he tore his clothes, his body also grew bigger.

    Wukong's golden cudgel became ten times bigger, and he lifted it up and threw it at the yellow-robed monster. The yellow-robed monster took the stick hard and was sent flying.

    Wukong was furious, and as soon as he stepped out, he flew towards the yellow-robed monster.  The yellow-robed monster knew he was invincible, so he ran away immediately.

    Wukong chased after him.

    The Huangpao monster came into his cave and took out a elixir, which was different from the last one.

    After the yellow-robed monster went out, he shouted loudly: "If I am afraid of you today, I will be your grandson."

    After speaking, he swallowed the medicine, and suddenly the clothes of the yellow-robed monster exploded, and he stood upright on his back, becoming extremely strong.

    Wukong took a breath and said: "It seems that today I can let off steam."

    After finishing speaking, he picked up the stick and beat it.

    The yellow-robed monster grabbed the golden cudgel with his bare hands, Wukong let out a yo-ho, his body grew bigger, and the golden cudgel also became bigger.

    The yellow-robed monster let go, and Wukong became furious. When he smashed down with a stick, the yellow-robed monster fell into the ground, and immediately jumped up.

    It was a punch to Wukong, but it was a pity that it failed. Seeing this, Wukong put away his stick and punched the yellow-robed monster.

    So the two of them hit each other hard, hitting you back and forth.

    Seeing that the yellow robe was tired, Wukong said with a smile: "Let's stop playing here, and I've lost my temper today."

    With a roar, Wukong ran over and grabbed the yellow-robed monster's backstab, picked it up, and threw it out.

    The yellow robe felt the pain and shouted angrily: "Today I will definitely kill you."

    So he pulled out the backstab, and it turned out that the backstab was his weapon.

    It was a chop to Wukong.

    Wukong smiled, grabbed the backstab and broke it off.  The yellow-robed monster was shocked, knowing that he had lost.

    Wukong took out the golden hoop and beat it back to its original form with one stick.

    So they caught him and came to Baoxiang Country, ordering him to transform Tang Seng back.

    After Tang Seng changed back, he got out of the cage, and immediately ran out to guess the yellow-robed monster twice, and shouted: "If I didn't recover my skills today, I would have lost you."

    Seeing such a master, Wukong couldn't help smiling wryly, and said, "Master, I'm back."

    Tang Seng said: "Just come back."

    Just when Wukong was about to destroy the yellow-robed monster, the Taishang Laojun came.

    Taishang Laojun said: "Stop it, great sage, this monster is Kuimu wolf, don't kill it today, I am useful."

    When Wukong saw Taishang Laojun, he naturally didn't make a move.

    Jokingly said: "Yo, why is Laojun here today?"

    "I'm here to save his life, or I'll be beaten to death by you, really."

    "It's a coincidence that Laojun came here, otherwise he would really be gone."

    "Okay, Great Sage, if you entrust this person to me, I will be useful."

    "Okay, okay, leave it to you."

    "Then I would like to thank the Great Sage." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1613 Entering the Lotus Cave by mistake

    ?

    After paying homage to the Taishang Laojun, Tang Seng said: "I have remembered the words of Laojun, and I also have a premonition that something big will happen. Don't worry, Laojun, I will be careful."

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "This is an important matter, and there are people blocking you not far ahead, they are sent by the superiors, you all be careful, if there is any trouble, I will definitely take action.

    "Thank you, old gentleman." Tang Seng said.

    After finishing speaking, Taishang Laojun took Kui Mulang back.

    The king of Baoxiang Kingdom looked at all this, served several people as saints, and let them have a big meal, then gave them a certificate of customs clearance, and Wukong and the others left.

    On the way to the west, Bajie was driven by Wukong to patrol the mountains. Bajie really muttered, complaining to Wukong. At this time, a priest came by the side of the road and walked to Bajie.

    Asked: "Master, how to get to the Lotus Cave."

    Bajie said: "We are foreigners, and we don't know."

    The Taoist smiled and left, saying as he walked, "Listen to what treasures are there in the Lotus Cave"

    After Bajie heard it, he walked over with a flattering smile and said, "Taoist, I will walk with you. We just happen to be together, what should we do?"

    The Taoist said yes, but the corner of his mouth smiled badly.

    When he came to a boundary, the Taoist said: "Master, look at the lotus cave in front."

    When Bajie heard that there was a treasure inside, he jumped right into it, regardless of whether there was a trap.

    After entering, he saw the darkness in the cave, and suddenly the flames rose, and a net appeared above his head, which caught Bajie. Bajie immediately realized that he had fallen into a trap, and stood up to resist.

    Who would have thought that the net was a binding rope, and Bajie was powerless to resist after being bound.

    Suddenly, many monsters appeared in the cave, including the Taoist monster among them.

    Bajie shouted loudly: "Son, how dare you lie to me."

    The Taoist monster snorted coldly and said, "I blame you for being too greedy."

    Bajie said angrily: "If you have the ability, let go of your Grandpa Pig and fight me for three hundred rounds."

    The monster snorted coldly and asked the little monsters to carry Zhu Bajie down.

    At this time, Tang Seng Wukong found that Bajie was not coming, so he went to look for it.

    And the Taoist priest suddenly appeared, pretending to have an injury on his leg.

    Wukong saw through at a glance that Tang Seng had almost recovered because of his recovery last time.

    Tang Seng also felt relieved, only to see that there was a real injury.

    Tang Seng said with a smirk: "Wukong, carry it."

    "I'll go, bald donkey, why don't you recite it." Wukong shouted angrily.

    "I am your master, won't you recite me?"

    Gritting his teeth, Wukong sat up on his back, and said, "Little Taoist, sit still, my back is not easy to sleep on."

    The little Taoist smirked and said, "Don't worry, I will lie on your back comfortably."

    After Wukong carried the Taoist priest on his back, he suddenly felt a weight on his back.

    Wukong sneered and said, "Just this weight?"

    The little Taoist said: "Don't worry, there are more."

    Suddenly Wukong felt a little heavier on his back.

    Wukong laughed and said, "It's still too light."

    The Taoist continued: "Don't worry, there are more."

    Wukong's back was a lot heavier, and Ye Chen said in his heart: "Wukong, you have nine mountains on your back, hold on and break a record."

    After hearing this, Wukong cursed and said, "Is there anything you can do, kid?"

    "This is your cultivation level, I can't interfere, I can only help you beyond your cultivation level." Ye Chen said.

    After Wukong heard this, he suddenly became furious, and his back instantly lifted.

    Shouted loudly: "You don't have any weight at all" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 1614 Pretending to be weak and entering the hole

    ?

    The Taoist priest's complexion changed.

    Although he knows how to move mountains, he can move up to ten mountains.  This was beyond his expectation.

    Tang Seng had already sensed that something was wrong, so he sent a message to Wukong: "Don't be so arrogant, Bajie is gone, they probably took him away, let's take the opportunity to sneak in and talk about it."

    Wukong responded after hearing the sermon.

    At this time, his back suddenly felt heavy. It turned out that the Taoist priest moved ten mountains.

    The little Taoist came down and laughed loudly: "I thought Monkey King is so powerful, but that's all."

    After finishing speaking, the prototype was revealed. It turned out that the Taoist priest was a silver-horned monster.

    Wukong was tied up and taken away by the monster without saying a word.

    When Wukong saw that the monster was using a rope to bind the immortals, he smiled in his heart and whispered: "It seems that the above also took a lot of effort."

    The four people and one horse were all caught in the cave, and the demons looked at them and said with a smile: "I am the Monkey King, what an amazing person, I didn't expect a few mountains to surrender him."

    Wukong smiled contemptuously, and the demons carried them into the prison after they finished speaking.

    When they saw Bajie, Wukong used to scold him.

    Tang Seng went up to No. 2 and said nothing, just jumped up with one kick.

    Bajie said aggrievedly: "I heard that there is a treasure here, so I followed in. Who knew it was a trap."

    Wukong said angrily: "Idiot, how can there be such a good thing, it is only natural for you to be reincarnated as a pig."

    Bajie stopped talking.

    At this time Tang Seng said: "Xiaobai, don't pretend, hurry up and get us out."

    Bai Longma glanced contemptuously at Tang Seng and his disciples.

    After turning into a human form, he said: "I really don't know why I went with you in the first place, what a bunch of jokes."

    Tang Seng said with a smile: "Xiaobai can also joke."

    After Xiaobai cut the fairy-binding rope, Tang Seng said: "Bajie, if you have the ability, you can tear down this hole today, otherwise we will look down on you."

    With high fighting spirit, Bajie raised the nine-toothed rake and hit the cave twice.

    He shouted angrily: "These monsters dare to trick me, let me see if I don't tear them apart."

    After speaking, he rushed out.

    Wukong laughed and said, "This idiot is going to be beaten."

    Several people laughed out loud.

    Bajie stood in the cave with a weapon in hand, and shouted: "Little demon, don't come and be raked by your grandpa pig."

    The monsters were startled, seeing how this guy ran out, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao also ran out after hearing about it.

    As he spoke, Bajie transformed into a furious state, his body size instantly increased, his immortal energy soared instantly, and the frightened little demon fled around.

    Bajie shouted loudly: "Said, today I will make you regret it."

    So Bajie raised the rake and waved it wildly.

    The cave was broken four times.

    Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao couldn't stand it anymore, and shouted: "If you dare to act wild here, you probably don't want your life."

    After finishing speaking, the two raised their weapons and rushed towards Bajie.

    Unexpectedly, the current Bajie is red-eyed, and the golden horn and silver horn cannot be trusted at all.

    Ba Jie made two rakes towards Jinjiaoyinjiao, and Jinjiaoyinjiao retreated before it stepped forward.

    Jin Jiao glanced at Yin Jiao, and Jin Jiao took out a Bagua gourd.

    Bajie laughed loudly and said, "Did you get beaten up? Why did you take out the jug?"

    Jin Jiao roared: "Tianpeng, let me call, do you dare to promise."

    Bajie shouted: "Is there anything I dare not promise." As soon as he finished speaking, he was sucked in.

    Bajie was dumbfounded.

    Ye Chen and Tang Seng watched from behind, then snickered and said, "Why is this idiot so stupid."

    After speaking, he flew away from the mountain.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1615 Defeated Golden Horn and Silver Horn

    ?

    After a few people went out, Tang Seng said: "The golden horn is holding a purple gold and red gourd. This old man really paid a lot of money."

    Wukong said: "The silver horn is holding the seven-star sword, which is the old way's sword for subduing demons."

    Wukong laughed and said: "If you want to get these treasures, you will make a lot of money."

    Ye Chen looked at a few people and thought to himself: "This is not a person who learns from the scriptures, what is the difference between this and a robber, I am really speechless."

    Tang Seng Wukong Wujing Xiaobai was smiling badly, Ye Chen went over and slapped each of them on the head.

    The four shouted: "Why, haven't you seen a handsome guy?"

    Turning around and seeing Ye Chen, they all looked at a loss.

    Ye Chen said: "Hurry up if you want to fight."

    After finishing speaking, Wukong was furious, went up to the cave door and shouted: "Little demon, your grandpa is here, come out and die."

    Jinjiaoyinjiao came out and laughed loudly: "I thought you guys ran away and dared not come back, but I didn't expect to send it up by myself."

    Wukong said with a smile: "Your grandpa, I will be afraid of you?"

    Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao said at the same time: "Rampant."

    So the two stepped forward together and fought with Wukong.

    Tang Seng said beside him: "It's really itchy, I want to go up and practice."

    Wujing, Ye Chen and Xiaobai were drinking tea and did not speak.

    Wukong's original intention was that the two of them would draw out their weapons, and once again provoke the enemy.

    Unexpectedly, the two of them were delayed in coming out, Wukong had no choice but to hit Jin Jiao's head with a stick.

    Jin Jiao didn't have time to dodge, and retreated after suffering the pain.

    So he took out the purple gold and red gourd, and shouted: "I'll call you, Monkey King, do you dare to agree?"

    Wukong then said, "My name is Xingzhe Sun."

    Jin Jiao said again: "The grandson of the traveler, do you dare to agree to my call?"

    Wukong said again: "My name is Sun Xingzhe."

    Jin Jiao roared angrily: "Sun Xingzhe, do you dare to agree to my call?"

    Wukong said slowly, "My name is Zhe Xingsun."

    Jin Jiao was furious, raised his knife and stepped forward, angrily shouted: "You kid playing with me?"

    "What's the matter with me playing with you?" Wukong shouted.

    Lifting the stick to the two of them is a stick.

    Tang Seng was in a hurry down there, and wanted to go up to practice, so he shouted: "Wukong, come down."

    As he spoke, he put down his Zen stick and hat, and flew up. The Tang monk who took off his cassock seemed to be a different person, with deep eyes, like a god of war.

    Wukong said: "I can solve it by myself, why are you here?"

    Tang Seng said: "I'll come up and practice."

    Wukong yawned and said, "Then you come."

    Tang Seng put away his laughing expression and looked at the golden horn and silver horn with deep eyes.

    Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao laughed and said, "Su Wen Tang Seng has no mana, so I don't know how you will fight us."

    After finishing speaking, the two of them rushed forward, and Tang Seng sneered and said, "Childish."

    The two rushed over, Tang Seng punched and kicked them in the face, and kicked them flying.

    The two looked at Tang Seng in surprise and said, "Why do you have the power here?"

    Tang Seng said: "Just stay next to each other, there is so much nonsense."

    After finishing speaking, he swept towards him.

    Tang Seng made a shot of Buddha Lotus, and the two of them stretched out their hands to block, and they were shocked back hundreds of steps.

    The two looked at each other helplessly, and said, "Come on, use the fusion technique, otherwise there is really no other way."

    Tang Seng looked at the two of them and said, "Use what you have."

    The two took out the magic weapon and shouted: "The heaven and earth are mysterious and yellow, the universe is prehistoric, and gold, silver and thunder appear, and they fit together."

    After finishing speaking, the two quickly drew circles in the air, and after a while, the two merged into one, becoming one, the single horn turned into gold and silver double horns, the body size became several times larger, and the demonic aura was soaring to the sky.  .  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1616 Defeated Golden Horn and Silver Horn 2

    ?

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Wukong asked: "Master, do you want to help?"

    Tang Seng smiled and said: "No, I can still handle this matter."

    So Wukong went to drink tea with Drifting Monk Yechen Xiaobai.

    The two gold and silver monsters said: "Today you must be buried here, and if you eat you then, you will live forever." After speaking, they laughed wildly.

    Tang Seng smiled and said, "Come if you have the ability."

    After speaking, the gold and silver monster stepped out. It seems that the two monsters have improved a lot, and the air waves behind them are burning.

    Tang Seng clenched his fists tightly, went up to meet him, punched each other, and both of them were blown away by the air waves.

    In order not to affect the tea, Ye Chen opened an invisible energy shield, and several people watched the battle while drinking tea.

    Tang Seng took a deep breath, clasped his hands together, and said, "Vajra Arhat Fist."

    The gold and silver monsters laughed loudly and said, "Vajra Arhat Fist? Hahahahaha Shaolin just wanted to deal with us after getting started in martial arts? Arrogant and conceited."

    After finishing speaking, he attacked. Tang Seng smiled, took a horse step, and when the two monsters approached, he shouted loudly and threw out a fist, facing the fist of the two monsters. At this time, Tang Seng's fist was even stronger  hard.

    The two sides were at a stalemate, so Tang Seng yelled and punched him back.

    "What's wrong with Vajra Arhat Boxing, it's a good boxing technique if you can beat you." Tang Seng laughed.

    Wukong said below: "The master was not like this before, why is he so rigid now, and even a little crazy."

    Several people laughed.

    Tang Seng put his hands together and said softly: "Amitabha."

    So Xie Mei smiled and shouted: "Twisting your fingers into a flower."

    Wukong laughed loudly and said, "Since when did Master become such a mother, hahahahahahahahaha."

    Ye Chen said: "Twisting fingers to form flowers is a martial art in Buddhism. This technique can be used to twirl fingers to form flowers. Flowers are a technique of great success in Buddhism. They can be activated by Buddhism. Buddha flowers can purify the heart and demons. It's a motherfucker."  Some."

    Tang Seng sent the flowers out with his hands, and the Buddha flowers became bigger and bigger. The gold and silver monsters tried to disperse the Buddha flowers, but they couldn't hit them, so the Buddha flowers became transparent and covered them.

    The gold and silver monsters were shocked.  Tang Seng pointed slightly, and the Buddha flower turned into a flower heart and merged into the body of the gold and silver monsters.

    The gold and silver monsters touched their whole body, laughed and said, "I thought it was some kind of trick, but it turned out to be a trick to deceive the eyes."

    Tang Seng smiled slightly and said, "Explosive."

    The Buddha flower was angry and exploded from the inside.  Suddenly, the internal energy of the gold and silver monsters completely dissipated, and the two returned to their original state in an instant.

    The gold and silver monsters were taken aback, knowing that success or failure was already decided.

    Tang Seng tied the fairy ropes that had just been loosened to them, then grabbed them and went down.

    Ye Chen said: "It seems that you have grown a lot."

    Tang Seng replied: "The last time I was injured, this time I can be regarded as a blessing in disguise, and I have improved a lot."

    Wukong caught the two demons and took out the treasures.

    Hey, seven-star sword (Taozu's close-fitting sword for refining demons), purple gold and red gourd (Taozu's elixir), mutton fat jade bottle (Taozu's water), banana fan (Taozu's fanning fire), gold rope (Taozu's robe)  belt).

    "That's enough, you guys took out all the old man's things, you're such a prodigal."

    After finishing speaking, Bajie was released, and the pig actually fell asleep.

    Several people shook their heads helplessly, and after a while, Bajie opened his eyes and said: Finished the fight?  , Oops, finally handmade.

    The two of them, Jin Jiao and Yin Jiao, looked at them and stopped talking.

    After a while, Taishang Laojun came over.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1617 Sky Conspiracy

    ?

    Wukong said: "Old man, I have been waiting for you for a long time, why did you come here?"

    "Smelly monkey, if I hadn't passed information to you in this way, you thought I would have survived."

    "You great ancestor, are you still afraid of them?"

    "No matter how fierce I am, I can't beat a large group of people." Taishang Laojun replied.

    "Where are your Taoist priests?"

    "That's the key force in the future, can I move it?"

    "Don't talk about these useless things, I found out a lot of information today."

    "Quickly tell me." Wukong replied.

    "Some time ago, I have been observing the movement of the heavenly court. I took a leisurely look around every day, and it turned out that I really discovered something."

    "What did you find?" Tang Seng asked.

    "I found out that the Heavenly Court is about to revolt, and the Heavenly Emperor has turned black."

    "Emperor? Why?"

    "The specific situation is not clear yet. It seems to be related to the Western Paradise. You go west first, and I will observe slowly." After speaking, he said to Jinjiaoyinjiao.

    "I have left my apprentice, I have wronged you two, I will give you a good reward when I go back."

    After speaking, he took them away.

    Tang Seng pondered and said: "It seems that our journey to the west is tricky."

    Ye Chen stood up and said: "It seems that this matter is more troublesome than I thought, and there is something wrong with Guanyin, which is probably related to this matter."

    Wukong said: "Why is it so troublesome to get a sutra."

    Ye Chen said: "We have to wait and see about this matter, otherwise we don't know what will happen in the future. We now have a new force from the Yaozu, trained by Shi Yan, and we will definitely strengthen it. Let's go west slowly first, and we will talk about it when the time comes."

    Tang Seng said: "That's the only way."

    So several people stood up and said, the road to the west seems not so simple.

    Ye Chen said: "This is full of meaning, and I like it more and more."

    Tang Seng asked curiously: "Ye Chen, how strong are you? I really want to compete with you."

    Ye Chen smiled, and could compare if he had the chance.

    Tang Seng said: "I want to ask how you cultivated."

    "I am cultivating a mental method, so of course you don't know it."

    Wukong said next to him: "Come on, let's choose a day rather than bump into the sun. Let's compare now. I really want to know how strong Ye Chen is."

    Ye Chen said: "Come if you want, but don't get hit."

    All the time, Ye Chen didn't make any moves, but he was very vicious when he made a move. To be honest, if Tang Seng and his disciples hadn't trusted him, they would have regarded him as a monster.

    At this time, Tang Seng and his apprentice proposed to have a competition. It happened that Ye Chen hadn't made a move for a long time and wanted to practice, so he agreed.

    For a long time, Ye Chen practiced a mental method called spirit.

    Spirit: The sky is the spirit, the earth is the spirit, everything in the world is the spirit, Ye Chen regards all things as the spirit, strengthening and changing all the time, even he doesn't know how strong he is, so let's try today.

    "Come on everyone, let's try today."

    So they opened the field and started to heat up.

    Bajie didn't participate, so he just stood aside and watched.

    The two sides distanced themselves, and Ye Chen said, "Are you coming one by one or together?"

    Tang Seng shouted: "Hey, at least I said that Jin Chanzi was reincarnated. Don't you want to save me?"

    Ye Chen said: "Come on, come on, hurry up."

    Ye Chen took a step back, suddenly raised his head, and rushed forward.

    Tang Seng said: "Is this a human being? This is too fast."

    Ye Chen shouted: "Be careful, don't get distracted."

    Tang Seng reacted instantly and retreated immediately. Ye Chen punched him, and Tang Seng responded with his fist.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1618 Battle

    ?

    Tang Seng was sent flying in an instant, Wukong supported him behind him, and asked, "Is this kid so fierce?"

    "You go up and try?"

    Wukong said: "I don't believe it anymore."

    So he picked up the golden cudgel and rushed up, swung it out, Ye Chen grabbed it with one hand, and swung Wukong out.

    Wukong shouted: "Damn it, are you a human being?"

    Tang Seng Wukong and Wujing stood together and said: "It seems that today there will be three against one."

    Ye Chen said: "You all try your best, today I will play with you to your heart's content."

    Wukong laughed, and said with a smile: "Okay, then I will not hold back today."

    Wukong's eyes changed, and he shouted: "Furious."

    Tang Seng shouted: "Fo Ming."

    Drifting Monk shouted: "Kuangsha."

    Ye Chen smiled and said, "Come on."

    Wukong raised his stick and hit Ye Chen on the head.

    Ye Chen said: "Wukong, Fury is not suitable for you anymore, Fury is too low, you should also change the leveling method."

    Tang Seng said: "Come and try mine." After speaking, he raised his palm.

    Ye Chen said: "Tathagata Palm? That's right, but it's a pity that you just advanced to the Bodhisattva level today, so naturally you are far behind."

    Wujing didn't say a word, he raised his precious battle and went up to it.

    Ye Chen held the Baozhang in one hand and hit Wujing with the other.

    Said: "Wujing, you are too obsessed with the previous martial arts, you should have something to give."

    Wu Jing said something and understood.

    Ye Chen said: "Since you guys are done fighting, then it's my turn."

    Ye Chen shouted loudly: "Lingzhi."

    As a result, the world has changed, everything has become full of vitality in an instant, and it has become lifeless in an instant.

    Pushing out with one palm, Tang Seng and the three felt the weight on their chests, only to realize that it was the suppression of spiritual energy.

    Ye Chen said: "This method is the method of absorbing and releasing spirits. I practice with the spirits of all things in the world, and naturally all things will complement each other."

    After finishing speaking, Tang Seng and the three were kicked out.

    The three stood up and said: "You are still human, I am afraid that you are worse than Guanyin."

    Ye Chen said with a smile: "This is only a medium level in my practice. If you practice to a great degree, this is really powerful."

    "Wukong, I will teach you a method of upgrading. This method is called the Holy Spirit. It is ten times more powerful than your rage."

    "So good? Thank you brother." Wukong said.

    "Wujing, I will teach you a skill called: Lei Yin. You can turn all the lightning in the world into your own power, and when you reach great success, you can knock mountains and shake seas."

    Tang Seng said: "What about me, don't I have one?"

    Ye Chen said: "I'm not very proficient in Buddhism, so I can't help you for the time being, you should practice your own first"

    Tang Seng let out a disappointment

    Ye Chen gave Bajie a training book for the nine-toothed rake, which described all the fighting forms of the nine-toothed rake.

    After talking about this, Ye Chen said: "Going forward, we will be in more and more dangers, but we will also gain more and more." Work hard, there will be a world for us here in the future.

    After speaking, he got up and continued westward.

    Ye Chen didn't know what he would gain from this adventure, but he felt that getting to know the five masters and apprentices was a very happy thing. Brothers helped each other without saying much.

    In the future, Ye Chen will walk with them. Whether it is against the sky or against the earth, they have a group of brothers who dare to fight behind them, and that is enough.

    Ye Chen smiled happily, and continued westward with them, the next adventure is waiting for them  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1619 Invitation from Dream

    ?

    After a few people competed, Tang Seng and his disciples were extremely impressed by Ye Chen's strength.

    They walked for a day, and at night, they came to a temple named Jiulaijian Baolin Temple, so they stayed in the temple.

    ?That night, Wukong, Bajie, Drifting Monk, and Ye Chen were all asleep, and Tang Seng was still sitting upright at the table reciting scriptures.  Until very late at night, he also fell asleep in a daze.

    And in his sleep, he saw a man dressed as a king approaching him.

    The king cried and said: "I was originally the king of the Wuji country. Five years ago, the country encountered a severe drought, and the people were in dire straits."

    "A Taoist priest came at this time. It rained heavily on a day of severe drought, and the people were rescued. In order to thank him, I became brothers with him."

    "However, two years have passed safely like this. Unexpectedly, in the spring three years ago, I went to the garden with the Taoist priest to enjoy the spring scenery. He pushed me into the well when I was unprepared, and covered the mouth of the well with a bluestone slab.  Plant banana trees on it."

    "And he changed into my appearance and took away my country. Civil and military officials, the Sangong and the Sixth Court were all deceived by him."

    The king clasped his fists and said: "I know that the holy monk has great powers, like a nobleman who rescued me. I hope that the holy monk can help me regain the throne and everything I lost. I must thank the holy monk."

    After speaking, he took out a piece of jade jade.

    Then he said: "Tomorrow the crown prince is going out to hunt in the city, and the master can take this opportunity to tell him that this thing can be used as a certificate."

    "Before I was alive, this Yugui never left me, and I didn't lose it when I fell into the well. The monster became me, but there was no such thing. The prince will definitely recognize it when he sees it."

    After the king bid farewell and left, Tang Seng woke up with a start, and quickly woke up several others, telling them what happened in the dream.

    Drifting opened the door and saw a handful of white jade kui on the steps.  Only then did everyone believe that what happened in Tang Seng's dream was real, and they discussed how to catch the monster together.

    Ye Chen said: "I have a plan."

    The next morning, Ye Chen asked Wukong to watch the movement of Wuji Kingdom.

    Sure enough, when he saw the prince leading his men and horses out of the city to hunt, he turned into a white rabbit, intentionally let the prince shoot him, and brought the prince to the gate of Baolin Temple.

    But the prince didn't see the white rabbit, he only saw the carved feather arrow sticking straight on the threshold.

    The prince walked into the temple, Tang Seng saw him and said: "Your Highness, I have three treasures to offer today."

    After finishing speaking, he took off the cassock on his body and said: "The prince will know that there is a strange injustice when he wears it. The prince's father was killed by a monster."

    The prince was taken aback.

    Then, Tang Seng asked Bajie and Drifting to take out two boxes and said, "These are the other two treasures."

    After speaking, he opened one of the boxes, and a two-inch-tall little monk jumped out of Wukong's transformation.

    The monk was transformed by Wukong, who claimed to be "Emperor Li", and could know the events of 1,500 years before and after.

    Wukong told the story of the king's murder in detail.

    Then he said: "The Taoist priest who prayed for rain was transformed from a monster. He killed your father and took the throne."

    Tang Seng saw the prince half-believing, so he gave the last boxes to the prince.

    As soon as the crown prince took the box into his hand, the box disappeared, and what he held in his hand turned out to be the piece of white jade.  The prince finally believed Tang Seng's words and asked him to help get rid of the monster.

    So Yechen Wukong and the prince arranged a plan to eliminate monsters and monsters for the next day.

    That night, Wukong lied to Bajie that he was going to steal a treasure.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1620 true and false

    ?

    Bajie and Wukong rode the clouds to the back garden of the palace, pushed aside the banana trees and removed the bluestone slabs.

    Bajie thought there was really a treasure inside, so he said to Wukong: "Brother Monkey, let me do this kind of dirty work." After speaking, he jumped down.

    After Bajie got to the bottom of the well, a huge dragon suddenly appeared. This dragon is the Dragon King of the well.

    Bajie said to the Dragon King: "Dragon King, do you know if there is any treasure at the bottom of this well?"

    The Dragon King laughed and said, "Yes, come with me."

    The Dragon King came to a secret room, pointed to a corpse and said, "This is my treasure."

    Bajie said: "Don't make fun of me, a corpse is a treasure?"

    The Dragon King said: "This is the corpse of the king of Wuji Kingdom. Once you save him, you will have made great achievements."

    "I used the Dingyan Pearl to protect it for three years, so the body has not deteriorated. Now, you can use it to make meritorious service!"

    Bajie smiled and said: "Dragon King, you can compare me to me, this corpse is neither gold nor silver, I can't believe it no matter what you say it is a treasure.

    King Jinglong smiled and said, "You trust me."

    After finishing speaking, he quickly ordered Yasha to throw the body beside Bajie.

    Bajie only heard the sound of water, and when he looked back, the Crystal Palace was gone.

    Bajie looked bewildered, and shouted loudly: "I rely on this old Dragon King, I'm not cheating me.

    Wukong yelled at the mouth of the well: "Does Bajie have any treasures?"

    Bajie said depressedly: "There is only one corpse, so there is no treasure.

    Wukong said: "That's a baby, hurry up and carry it on your back."

    Bajie had no choice but to obey.  The two transported the king back to Baolin Temple.

    But the king is already dead, what should we do?

    Tang Seng once looked at Wukong and said with a smirk: "Wukong, do you want to go to Lao Dao again? Borrow some medicine?"

    Wukong swears: "Damn, if I don't go, I will go again. Now the Tiangong is already in danger, what should I do if I can't go up and down."

    Ye Chen said: "I'll go up and have a look, just to see what's going on in Heaven."

    Wukong said repeatedly: "Yes, yes, Ye Chen goes, Ye Chen is so powerful, Ye Chen goes."

    Ye Chen glanced at Wukong with contempt, and went out.

    Arriving in the Heavenly Court, Ye Chen came to Tushita Palace by virtue of the telekinetic technique he had just learned.

    Psychokinesis, moving with one thought, is an essential skill for escaping and chasing people.

    Ye Chen came to the gate of Tushita Palace, and Taishang Laojun grabbed him in.

    Said: "Why are you here, why are you not a monkey?"

    "Wukong doesn't want to come, I want to see what's going on in Heaven, so come up and take a look, don't worry, no one will find me."

    Taishang Laojun said: "I asked you to come up today to tell you that the heavenly court is now pulling down the position of Zhengzheng, and my god position has been taken away. Although I have a false name, I have no rights."

    Ye Chen said: "I have already guessed these. This time I came here mainly to ask, God of War, Erlang God"

    Taishang Laojun said: "Erlang God's military power has also been pulled down. He returned to his palace and did not come out."

    "This is good news. Erlang God can be regarded as one of the great powers in the Heavenly Court. If the Heavenly Court pulled Erlang God down this time, Erlang God may not participate in future battles. Our battle losses will be much less."

    Taishang Laojun took out a Resurrection Pill, and said: "The Emperor of Heaven has become very evil now, and his strength has increased a lot."

    "If Daozu fights against him, what is the chance?" Ye Chen asked.

    Taishang Laojun said with a serious face: "Twenty percent."

    Ye Chen was startled, so he didn't say anything else, he knew that he had to work harder now, the first Taoist ancestor, against the world, was only 20% perfect, the gap was really huge.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1621 Rescue the King

    ?

    Taishang Laojun said: "I know you are under a lot of pressure, but if that day comes, I can't handle it, but the price is a bit high.

    Ye Chen didn't speak, knowing that the method was miserable, so he stopped asking.

    After the two finished talking, Ye Chen took the pill and went back.

    Ye Chen returned to Baolin Temple and put the Resurrection Pill into the king's mouth, and the king was immediately revived.

    The king looked at the few people with tears in his eyes, and he was extremely grateful, and bowed down to everyone.

    Tang Seng quickly helped the king up and said: "Your Majesty, the most important thing now is to regain your position.

    After finishing speaking, Ye Chen said, "I have a plan."

    Wukong joked: "I don't see that you have a lot of ghost ideas."

    After Ye Chen heard it, he squeezed his fist and said, "Dare you tease me?"

    Wukong laughed out loud and didn't speak any more.

    Ye Chen said: "Let the king disguise himself as a monk tomorrow, and go to Wuji Kingdom with them tomorrow to meet the king and expose the deception of the demon face to face."

    The next day, the six of them came to the Wuji Kingdom to change Guan Wen. The fake king had heard that Monkey King was powerful, and he didn't want to cause trouble, so he ordered the Huangmen official to seal and let them go.

    The prince said beside him: "After all, the monk is a holy monk from the Tang Dynasty. If we don't meet them, will the emperor of the Tang Dynasty be dissatisfied?"

    The fake king had no choice but to let Tang Seng and the others go to the hall. Tang Seng and his disciples did not kneel down to salute the fake king when they saw the fake king.

    The monster was so angry that he wanted to find an excuse to punish them.

    The prince was afraid that the monster would deliberately make things difficult for Tang Seng and the others, so he deliberately asked: "There are only six people written in the Guan Wen, and now there are six people. The origin of the sixth person is unknown. If you don't make it clear, don't think of leaving the Wuji Kingdom."

    Seeing that the opportunity was ripe, Wukong laughed and took off the king's veil.

    Said: "Monster, if you don't show your prototype, what are you doing?"

    Tang Seng quickly told the king's experience from beginning to end.

    The monster was also calm, laughed a few times and said: "I don't think you are the holy monks of the Tang Dynasty, are you trying to slander me and my people with blindfolded tricks?"

    At this time, the real king took out the jade pendant and said, "Can everyone recognize this jade?"

    The ministers naturally knew it, but now that there are two kings, they dare not believe it easily.

    The prince knelt down and shouted: "I greet my father."

    All the ministers saw that the prince was like this, one by two knelt down one after another.

    Seeing that the matter had been exposed, the monster had no choice but to reveal his original shape, and fled with the clouds, and Wukong caught up closely.

    Wukong blocked the monster's way, and shouted: "The monster let you run away today, I am not the great sage equal to heaven."

    Wukong took out the golden cudgel and closed his eyes.

    Ye Chen looked down and said: "It seems that Wukong wants to try the Holy Spirit."

    Wukong suddenly opened his eyes, with golden light shining in his eyes.

    Tang Seng said: "Does the first layer of the holy spirit strengthen Wukong's strength?"

    Ye Chen said: "The holy spirit is the method of strengthening. Wukong's previous fury has already exerted 80% of its power. Now the holy spirit is to strengthen his skill, and it can prevent Wukong from becoming so big."

    Looking at the sky again, Wukong and the monster hit you with a stick, and I hit the monster with a knife, and the sky was dimmed.

    Gradually, the monster was obviously exhausted and wanted to escape, but was blocked by Wukong, so he turned and fled back to the palace.

    Wukong chased him down, and the monster turned into a Tang monk.

    The fake monk dragged the real monk around in the crowd, and no one could tell which was real and which was fake.

    Wukong smiled and said: "I used to think that I was very cruel, but now my master is several times crueler than me." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1622 Buddhist affairs

    ?

    After finishing speaking, Wukong smiled charmingly, and seeing Tang Seng's luck, he sent the fake Tang Seng flying with one punch.

    Tang Seng shouted: "Dare to impersonate Lao Tzu? I don't know that Lao Tzu has a big temper."

    The monster was stunned by the punch, and thought hard: I never heard Tang Seng so fierce before, what's the matter.

    The monster did not dare to stay, and flew towards the sky.

    Wukong hurriedly chased after him, and was about to kill the monster with a stick, when Manjushri came.

    Wukong frowned and said, "Manjushri?"

    "Amitabha, long time no see Wukong."

    Seeing Manjusri Bodhisattva coming, Tang Seng saluted quickly.

    Manjusri Bodhisattva said: "Three Tibetans, there is no need to be like this between you and me. I came here today to catch this evil animal. Secondly, there is another important matter that I want you to explain clearly."

    Wukong's eyes tightened, and suddenly he thought that Guanyin had changed, so he became nervous.

    Manjushri Bodhisattva said: "Wukong, don't be nervous, I don't mean to harm you. Listen to me slowly."

    Manjusri Bodhisattva walked to Tang Seng and said: "You have also found that Guanyin is abnormal. It is a great shame for Buddhism to have such a person in my Buddhist land."

    "We Buddhists pay attention to asceticism, only in this way can we obtain the immortal body, but as Buddhists, it is a sin to be greedy for the immortal body."

    "And that Guanyin, who was persuaded by the Emperor of Heaven, didn't want to practice asceticism, but fell in love with Ye Chen's immortal body, so he felt plundering."

    Ye Chen said: "No wonder that old nun keeps staring at me."

    Manjushri Bodhisattva continued: "In addition to Guanyin, there are many subordinates of Guanyin who have rebellious hearts. Tripitaka, the most important thing for you to go west this time is not the scriptures, but your own improvement."

    "The Buddha said that you have a noble person to help you. It must be the benefactor of Marven Ye. You must remember that this person may be the most important person. You can improve your cultivation, but Marven Ye will also be one of the key points of the future battle.  "

    "The Buddha said that he may only have a 50% chance of winning against the Emperor of Heaven in the future."

    Wukong was shocked and asked: "Even the Buddha has only a 50% chance of winning? What did the Heavenly Emperor do this time?"

    Ye Chen felt uneasy, this was the first time he was so nervous.

    Manjusri walked towards Ye Chen, clasped his hands together, bowed and said: "Benefactor Ye Chen, I know that you practice the law of the spirit. The Buddha asked me to give you one thing, which is the key to spiritual cultivation."

    After finishing speaking, something appeared in the hands of Manjusri Bodhisattva, and then said: "This is the imperial spirit. The Buddha said it was obtained by him ten thousand years ago. It seems that this imperial spirit is waiting for his master."

    Yu Ling is a folding fan, which is jade-colored and crystal clear.

    Ye Chen put his hands together and thanked the Bodhisattva.

    The Bodhisattva nodded and continued: "In the future, you still have many difficulties to overcome, but we can only do our best now. This is your penance, and we cannot interfere."

    Tang Seng said: "Sanzang understands."

    After Manjusri Bodhisattva finished speaking, he clicked on the monster, and the monster turned into a giant lion, and Manjusri Bodhisattva rode on and left.

    At this time, Ye Chen looked at the Yuling in his hand, waved it, and found that the aura around him had changed, moving with him.

    Ye Chen understood that in the past, his spirit control had the side effect of hurting the spirits of all things in the world. With this spirit control, there will be no consequences of hurting the spirit anymore.

    Ye Chen performed the Buddhist ceremony to the west, and the Buddhist venerable in the west nodded with a smile, and said silently: "This is a god-man."  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1623 Fire Cloud Cave

    ?

    Ye Chen and the others continued to move forward and came to a mountain with piles of strange rocks.

    In the Huoyun Cave of Kusongjian in this mountain, there lived a monster called Honghaier.

    He heard that people could live forever by eating the Tang monk's meat, so he transformed himself into a seven or eight-year-old boy, hanging naked from the treetops, shouting "Help, help!".

    After Tang Seng saw it, he whispered to Wukong: "This child is very evil."

    Wukong said: "Hey, I am very pleased that you have grown up.

    Tang Seng cursed a few words.  Suddenly he said with a smirk: "Go, Wukong, take a look."

    Wukong leaned on me and said, "Let's kill each other."

    Tang Seng said: "Hey, how do you talk? We are Buddhists, and we take compassion as our heart. How do you talk? Go and see."

    Wukong said helplessly: "You are really doing it for the good of your apprentice!"

    After passing by, Wukong said: "It's okay, kid, don't pretend to be okay, get out quickly."

    Red Boy felt that Wukong's tone was wrong, so he pretended to be very sad, so he didn't speak.

    Wukong hugged him down and said: "Be honest, or I will slap you to death."

    After Hong Hai'er was carried down, Hong Hai'er used the excuse that he had been hanging for a long time, that his whole body was in pain, and that he couldn't ride a horse.

    Tang Seng said: "Wukong, go and carry it, such a lovely child."

    "I don't recite it."

    "Recite or not? If not, I can recite the mantra."

    "Damn it, you old bald donkey."

    "I rely on you, a monkey with a rough face and a thunderous mouth."

    The two began to yell at each other, and when Hong Haier saw it, he thought to himself: Is this a holy monk from the Tang Dynasty?

    Helpless, Wukong was afraid that Tang Monk would read the mantra, and under pressure, he had to carry the red boy on his back and leave.  I thought to myself: Don't let me catch you, little monster, I will make you pay for it.

    Red Boy was afraid that Wukong would hurt him, so he used a body-heavy method, throwing a fake Honghaier for Wukong to carry, and jumped into the air by himself.

    Wukong was furious, and cursed loudly: "Little monster, use this thing to lie to me, the great sage."

    After finishing speaking, he grabbed the fake Honghaier and threw it on the stone on the side of the road.

    Red Boy laughed evilly, and blew out a whirlwind, blowing sand and rocks, making people unable to open their eyes. Red Boy wanted to take this opportunity to arrest Tang Seng.

    Unexpectedly, Tang Seng smiled charmingly and remained calm.

    Red Boy was shocked, Tang Seng smiled and said: "Little monster, I can't cure you anymore."

    After finishing speaking, Tang Seng flew up and grabbed it, but the red boy rushed towards Tang Seng in anger, and Tang Seng was caught off guard.

    Wukong hurriedly called the local mountain god, asked about Honghaier's origin and where he lived, and left Drifting Monk to guard the white horse and luggage, and brought Bajie to Huoyun Cave.

    Wukong scolded as he flew: "This little bastard dares to cheat, I must teach him a lesson when I catch him.

    Arriving in front of Huoyun Cave, Wukong shouted: "Little monster, come out."

    After hearing this, Hong Haier ordered the little demons to roll out five chariots, lined them up with metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, and chanted a spell, and the five chariots immediately burst into flames.

    Wukong took a look and shouted: Holy Spirit.

    Before Bajie came, he used his body skills in a hurry, and was touched by the fire. Bajie panicked, and ran across the river by himself, ignoring Wukong.

    After Wukong used the holy spirit to resist for a while, he couldn't hold back and rushed into the fire to find the monster.

    But the smoke was billowing, the fire was flying, and nothing could be seen.  So he decided to go to the East China Sea to ask the Dragon King to come and rain, to extinguish the demon fire, and then save the master.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1624 Seek Ye Chen's help to convince Hong Haier

    ?

    The Dragon King of the Four Seas followed Wukong to the sky above the Huoyun Cave.  Wukong yelled and cursed in front of the cave, leading Honghaier to fight him.  After twenty rounds, Honghaier saw that he could not win, so he set fire again.

    Wukong hastily chanted the mantra and notified the Dragon King in the sky. Suddenly, the heavy rain poured down, and the ground fell into the ground with a "squeak".

    Although the rain was heavy, it couldn't extinguish the monster's true fire of samadhi. Instead, it was like adding fuel to the fire, and it became more and more prosperous.

    Wukong rushed into the fire to look for the monster, but was sprayed by the monster on his face with thick smoke, making him dizzy and unable to tell the difference between east, west and north, so he dived into the river.  Unexpectedly, being shocked by the cold water, he was so angry that he couldn't catch his breath and passed out.

    Bajie and Drifting rescued Wukong.  Fortunately, Bajie had learned the Zen method of massaging, pressing this, rubbing that, and it took a while to wake Wukong up.

    Wukong thanked the Dragon King of the Four Seas, sat down with Bajie and Drifting in the pine forest, and discussed calling Ye Chen.  But Wukong's back hurts, his body is weak, and he can't ride the clouds.

    Bajie came to Ye Chen and shouted at Ye Chen.  Tell Ye Chen what happened.

    Ye Chen hurriedly got up and flew towards Wukong.

    Wukong was seriously injured. After Ye Chen saw it, he immediately healed Wukong and Wujing.

    Ye Chen said: "This fire is the real fire of samadhi, not ordinary fire. I wash it with spiritual water and it will be fine.

    Ye Chen stood up and walked towards the cave door.

    When the little demons saw him, they came forward to arrest him with swords and guns in hand.  With a wave of Ye Chen's hand, the little monsters disappeared.

    Seeing that this man was so powerful, the little demons immediately went in and called Hong Haier.

    After Hong Hai'er came out, seeing Ye Chen, he laughed for a while.

    "You should be an ordinary person, want to be my appetizer?"

    Ye Chen smiled coldly.

    Throw the imperial spirit bottle into the sea, and once you recite the mantra, the imperial spirit will become a clean bottle.  The clean bottle fell beside Hong Hai'er, and Hong Hai'er wanted to pick it up, but he couldn't.

    Ye Chen stepped forward and waved his fingers to gently hold up the clean bottle, and took out thirty-six Tiangang knives.

    Ye Chen threw the knife into the air, chanted a spell, and the knife became a thousand-leaf lotus platform.

    Ye Chen pointed at Hong Hai'er's head and buckled it down.

    Hong Haier held on.  So he got carried away with pride, knocked down the lotus platform with his legs, and sat down on it.

    Laughed loudly and said: "You mortal is really interesting, send me a lotus seat.

    Ye Chen sneered, but the lotus platform turned into a blade platform.

    Hong Haier quickly endured the pain and pulled out the knife, but all the knives turned into barbs, and he couldn't pull them out.

    Hong Haier knew there was no other way, so Ye Chen asked: "You don't want to be bound by anything, I understand. After a while, there will be a big war in the world, so you must not join the Heavenly Court.

    Hong Haier said: "Of course I am willing to fight against the Heavenly Court, otherwise I would not be a demon in the lower realm.

    Ye Chen said: "I will give you a magic weapon today, if you practice hard, you will be a major force in the future.

    After speaking, he took out a stick.

    "This stick is called the Vajra Thunderbolt Stick. In the future, there will be Guanyin who will come to trouble you. Don't be afraid of him if there is a stick. If you are still in danger, hit the ground three times with the stick. I will definitely come to help you.  "

    Hong Haier said, "Why should I believe you?"

    Ye Chen said: "I have the ability to kill you." After speaking, he waved his hand, and Huoyun Cave disappeared without a trace.

    Red Boy understood.  This person cannot be just a mortal.

    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he took the unconscious Tang Seng away and flew towards Wukong.

    Hong Haier looked at Ye Chen's back and said, "Some people are born to work hard for them."

    ?After finishing speaking, he walked towards the west, he was going to practice, for himself, for the great war (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1625 The Case of Che Chi Country

    ?

    Ye Chen returned to the place where Tang Seng was resting, and saw Wukong was cultivating and adjusting his breath, Bajie was protecting the Dharma, and Drifting Monk was also resting beside him.

    Seeing Ye Chen come back, Wukong quickly asked, "How is it?"

    Ye Chen said: "Sanzang is resting outside. There is no serious problem. That red boy originally had a destiny, but the Bodhisattva has changed and this relationship has disappeared. I made an agreement with him to let him practice hard and help us in the future.  "

    Wukong said: "How did you convince him?"

    Ye Chen smiled and didn't speak.

    After a few people have recuperated, they set off to continue westward.

    Several people continued their westward journey, and several people continued to practice hard on the road. Ye Chen taught Wukong several cultivation methods, and Wukong's cultivation base improved greatly.

    Several people unknowingly came to the border of Chechi country when they were cultivating hard.

    When I walked to the gate of the city, I found a notice at the gate, which said, capture all monks as slaves.

    Tang Seng laughed and said: "It's ridiculous, Wukong went to find out what's going on."

    Wukong became a Taoist priest, and went up to inquire about it.

    Wukong asked a passer-by to know that when there was a severe drought in Chechi country 20 years ago, three Taoist immortals, Huli, Yangli, and Luli, came.

    The three Taoist immortals competed with the monks here for the ability to pray for rain. As a result, the Taoist priests won and were named national teachers by the king. Since then, they have enslaved the monks all over the country.

    After Wukong inquired, he went back to Tang Seng and told Tang Seng what he had just inquired about.

    Tang Seng said: "Hey, I respect all Taoist masters. I want to see which one is so arrogant and domineering. Let me catch them. I will definitely teach them a lesson."

    Wukong asked Tang Seng if he wanted to wrap his hair up, Tang Seng said: "No, take out my most expensive cassock, I want to see who dares to touch me."

    Sand Monk took out the cassock and put it on Tang Monk. Tang Monk entered the city swaggeringly. The guards at the gate saw Tang Monk's luxurious clothes and did not stop him.

    In the evening, they came to a temple called Zhiyuan Temple.

    In the middle of the night, Wukong told Tang Seng to go out for a walk, and then called Shang Bajie and Sand Monk to the Taoist temple of the Three Demons, above the Sanqing Temple.

    Wukong saw through the perspective that the three Taoist priests were chanting scriptures.  Wukong was very angry when he thought of what he had heard in the morning.

    So he tried every means to tease him, so he let out a breath, and suddenly the wind was strong, and all the wax lamps in the Taoist temple were extinguished.

    The Taoist priests thought there was a demon, so they were so frightened that they went back to their rooms to sleep.

    Seeing that everyone had left, the three of Wukong flew into the Taoist temple. Wukong smiled cheaply, and left the stone statues of the three Taoist masters of the Taoist temple.

    Then the three of them turned into Yuanshi Tianzun, Taishang Laojun, and Lingbao Daojun respectively. The three of them were stealing the offerings. A little Taoist came in and ran out in fright when he saw the stone statue of Taoist ancestor come alive.

    After the little Taoist went out, he immediately told the three monsters.

    After the three monsters, Hu Li, Yang Li, and Lu Li knew about it, they ordered people to light candles and come to the main hall. When they saw the three ancestors sitting upright, they thought it was a little Taoist who was dazzled.

    So he kowtowed to the three Taoist ancestors and offered incense. At this time, Wukong Bajie Wujing started to move.

    The three demons thought that the ancestors of the Three Dao had manifested their spirits, so they knelt down and kowtowed together, begging the gods to give some holy water and elixir.

    Wukong said with a sinister smile: "The three of you have also believed in my Taoism for many years, so I will give you some holy water today."

    After finishing speaking, let the Three Demons give each of them a container.

    Wukong said: "Holy water is a secret recipe of saints, you should not look at it, go and wait outside the hall.

    The three demons responded and went out.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1626 Wukong teases the Three Demons

    ?

    After a while, Wukong let them in.  Let them in to get the holy water.

    The three demons immediately picked up the container full of holy water and drank it. They only felt that the holy water had a foul smell, but they had never drank it before, so they felt nothing, so they drank it all.

    After the three demons finished drinking, they kowtowed to thank them and then retreated. Wukong and others also returned to the Taoist temple.

    The next day, several people came to the palace to change Guan Wen.

    When the three monsters saw that Monkey King suddenly thought of what happened last night, they were very angry.

    So the three monsters said to the emperor: "Your Majesty, these people are not like those who learn the scriptures. Last night they pretended to be my ancestors on the way and lied to us. Today they will not be spared."

    Wukong said: "You don't know whether the Taoist ancestor is real or not, so you drink the holy water?"

    The three demons said: "We believe in the Taoist ancestor, but we didn't expect that you would deceive us by turning into the appearance of the Taoist ancestor. Of course we don't know."

    Wukong said: "We don't know about this."

    The three monsters had no choice but to say that they couldn't talk to Wukong, so they didn't speak any more.

    At this time, many people outside the palace begged the king and the national teacher for rain, and the king saw that the two sides were arguing endlessly.

    Then he said: "Today both sides have their own arguments, so let's open the altar today to try our best. If the national teacher wins today's competition, I will hand over these people to the national teacher. If these monks win, I will let them pass.

    Wukong said: "This is very good."

    Tang Seng said: "Let me go today, and I will definitely let these people have a long memory."

    After finishing speaking, the tiger-shaped national teacher stepped forward and shouted at the sky.

    After Huxing Guoshi waved his sword, he threw a handful of paper money into the sky.

    He shouted: "The wind makes it." A token on the table of the tiger-shaped national teacher flew into the air.

    After the token rang, a strong wind blew up in the air immediately.

    Seeing the Fengshen Token in the demon's hand, Wukong said to Ye Chen: "This person is holding the Fengshen Token, probably sent by someone from the Heavenly Court."

    "The Fengshen order can mobilize the Fengshen army to cast spells on the world. It seems that this is a small Fengshen order, and it can only mobilize this level of wind." Ye Chen said.

    Wukong said: "I have a way, just let me see if the Fengshen army is good or bad now."

    Wukong's primordial spirit came out of his body and became the Fengshen Army after flying into the sky. When he saw the Fengshen Army casting a spell, he walked over and saw a leader also holding a Fengshen Token. Wukong attacked from behind and defeated the leader of the Fengshen Army.

    Wukong immediately transformed into the leader of the Fengshen army, walked to the side of the Fengshen army, and said: "Stop, Fengshen calls you back."

    When the Fengshen army saw what the leader said, they didn't suspect anything.

    After Wukong waited for them to leave, he opened the helmet of the leader of the Fengshen Army. Sure enough, the leader's face was the same as Xie Xing's.

    After Wukong hid the Fengshen Token, he returned to his body.

    Seeing that the wind had stopped again, Immortal Huli felt strange, but he didn't think much about it, so he started to practice again. The second token flew up, and the sky was thunderous, followed by lightning and thunder.

    Wukong smiled, and asked Marven Ye: "Why don't you just go up and kill these lackeys of the Heavenly Court?"

    Ye Chen said: "It's just to knock them out. If you kill them now, you will only expose your own strength."

    After Wukong responded, he went up.

    Go up and get the magic weapon of the Thunder Army, ready for emergencies.

    The tiger-shaped national teacher also stopped seeing the thunder and lightning, feeling that something was not good.

    However, the third Rain God Order was still summoned.

    Wukong knew that he was going to run errands again, so without saying a word, he went up and knocked the Rain God Army unconscious, and snatched the Rain God Army's magic weapon of rain.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1627 Fighting with the Three Demons

    ?

    After the matter was done, Wukong returned to the ground, just in time for the king to ask Huli why it didn't rain, the tiger-shaped national master had nothing to say, and lied: "It's not a coincidence today."

    Wukong laughed and said: "You are not good as a national teacher, you should look at me!"

    After finishing speaking, Wukong asked Tang Seng: "Master, don't you want to vent your anger, go up and play?"

    Tang Seng said: "It's okay for me to fight, but I'm afraid I can't."

    Wukong said: "I have the four magic weapons of wind, rain, thunder and lightning, you can call them later, Ye Chen and I, Bajie Wujing will help you in the sky."

    Tang Seng said: "That's a good feeling."

    After speaking, Tang Seng jumped onto the altar.

    After Tang Seng went up, he said to the king: "Your Majesty can start."

    Ye Chen, Wukong, Bajie Wujing Yuanshen came out of the body, and they were all ready in the sky.

    Tang Seng yelled at the sky: "The wind is coming."

    Ye Chen fanned the Fengshen fan, and suddenly, the world was full of strong winds.

    Tang Seng shouted again: "Lightning and thunder."

    Bajie Wujing immediately took out the magic weapon, Wujing held the thunder god pestle, Wujing held the Dianmu drum and beat it down.

    The sky suddenly flashed with thunder and lightning, and the sky covered with dark clouds was full of bright lights of lightning and thunder.

    Tang Seng shouted again: "The rain falls."

    Wukong took the magic weapon of rain, the rain storage bottle, opened the bottle cap, and the heavy rain scattered everywhere.

    It rained continuously for a long time.  The people cheered loudly.

    The king nodded again and again, and said with a smile: "It's okay, it's okay, if you plant any more crops, it will be ruined."

    Tang Seng heard the king say this, and shouted: "Stop."

    Wukong heard Tang Seng yelling to stop, so he stopped casting spells, and Yuanshen returned to his body.

    After Tang Seng finished speaking, the sky suddenly cleared and the sky became clear again.

    The king was very happy, and immediately wanted to change Guan Wen for Tang Seng.

    Naturally, the tiger-shaped national teacher refused to accept it, and shouted: "My life is not good today, let's compare others."

    Wukong also felt that it was not enough, looked at Tang Seng, Tang Seng said: "If he is not convinced today, he must be convinced."

    The tiger-shaped national teacher said: "I have practiced Baijia boxing, today you can choose any one, as long as you beat me, I will be convinced."

    "Hey, your tone is worse than athlete's foot." Tang Seng rolled up his sleeves and passed.

    Wukong covered his face and said, "Is this guy still that Tang Monk?" Several people laughed.

    The king ordered the ring to be set up, and soon a ring with fifty tables would be ready.

    The king said: "Whoever falls off the table first loses."

    Tang Seng responded and jumped onto the table.  The tiger-shaped national teacher snorted coldly and jumped up.

    Tang Seng took off his cassock, put on casual clothes, tightened the bandages around his arms, and said to the tiger-shaped national teacher: "If I use the Dharma today, I will be considered a loser."

    The tiger-shaped national teacher snorted coldly and said, "You are not ashamed to say anything."

    Tang Seng rushed towards the tiger-shaped national teacher, and punched the tiger-shaped national teacher's fist. The tiger-shaped national teacher took back his fist in pain.  Take a few steps back.

    Said: "I didn't expect that you, a mere mortal, can have such power."

    Tang Seng snorted coldly and said, "There are more things you didn't expect."

    After speaking, there was a punch.  The national teacher was beaten so helplessly that he had no choice but to retreat.

    After withdrawing to a safe place, he said, "Get ready, here I come."

    The shape of the master's hand suddenly changed. Tang Seng glanced at it and said, "Tiger-shaped fist, hum."

    Tang Seng clasped his hands together, suddenly opened his eyes and clenched his fists, and greeted him with a tiger-shaped fist. When he was close to him, he suddenly changed his style of fist, from fist to finger, and poked the middle of Guoshi's fist with one finger.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1628 Battle against the Deer-shaped National Division

    ?

    The national teacher's fist was crippled in an instant, and the most feared thing about tiger-shaped fist was being attacked. As a result, the national teacher's fist was crippled.

    The emperor panicked, killing envoys from other countries in their country would cause accidents.  The emperor yelled no.

    But it has already been played, and there is no other way but to ask for blessings.

    Tang Seng sneered, and punched the national teacher's energy group back.

    ?As a result, the energy group was beaten back, directly hitting the national teacher, and the national teacher was sent flying under the table.

    In this round, Tang Seng wins.  The king was also relieved.

    Naturally, the tiger-shaped national teacher was not killed, but he was also seriously injured and sent to the palace to recuperate.

    The Master Lu Xing couldn't sit still. He wanted to avenge his elder brother and asked to compete with Tang Seng.

    The king looked at Tang Seng in embarrassment.

    Tang Seng said: "Comparison is comparison, come on."

    After finishing speaking, the deer-shaped national teacher said: "I'm not good at fighting, I'm good at recognizing people and braided monsters."

    "Is there any possibility of this, I will too." Wukong said.

    The national teacher Lu Xing said: "Today I will compare with you."

    The king ordered someone to bring a cabinet, and there was a palace dress in the cabinet. Wukong saw it clearly with his sharp eyes.

    The deer-shaped national teacher said: "It is a palace uniform inside."

    Wukong's primordial spirit went out of his body, entered the cabinet, and changed the palace clothes into a cassock.

    Wukong returned to his body and said, "There is a cassock in the cabinet."

    The king shook his head and did not speak.

    Wukong said: "Please open the cabinet, the king."

    The king ordered someone to open the cabinet. There was really a cassock in the cabinet. The king was shocked.

    The king said: "What I put in is obviously a palace dress, how could it become a cassock?"

    Bajie laughed softly and said, "The monkey's ability to change is not comparable to many people. It's really beyond self-control to fight with the ax in front of the monkey."

    The deer-shaped national teacher yelled dissatisfied, so he asked the king to ask the question again.

    The king put a peach in the cabinet.

    The deer-shaped national teacher said: "There is a peach inside."

    Wukong smiled and didn't speak. After a while, he said, "King, I guess it's a peach pit."

    The king shook his head again.  He ordered someone to open the cabinet, and there was really a peach pit inside.

    The king was shocked again.

    It turned out that Wukong just got into the cabinet again, ate the peaches, and put the peach pits on the plate.

    The result of the guess surprised the king, thinking that there was a god helping him secretly.

    Unconvinced, Immortal Lu Li pushed the cabinet to the back hall and hid a Taoist boy inside.  Wukong got into the cupboard again and changed into the appearance of the Great Immortal Luli, and lied to Daotong that he wanted to win the monk by changing Daotong's hair.

    Wukong changed the Taoist clothes of the Taoist boy into a monk's clothes, and turned the root hair into a wooden fish, and asked him to hold it.

    The king said open the cabinet.

    As a result, a monk came out of it.

    Luxing Guoshi shouted loudly: "Didn't I let you wear Taoist clothes inside, why did you become a monk?"

    The little monk said aggrievedly: "Didn't you let me talk like this to confuse them."

    Knowing that he had been tricked, Master Lu Xing angrily cursed Xiao Daotong to go down.

    The result of the game made the monster feel ashamed.

    The Masters of the Three Kingdoms are rarely dissatisfied, and want to compare with Wukong in the skills of beheading, disembowelment, and frying.

    The king said at this time: "Let's be like this today, beheading, caesarean section, and oil pan are no joke."

    Wukong laughed and said: "They can come if they want to play, it just makes me happy too."

    The king said nervously: "What's the fun in playing these things? I'll let you go west now. Don't compare." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1629 Suicide

    ?

    The three national teachers all clamored for a competition, and Wukong said: "King, let us compare."

    After hearing what Wukong said, the king stopped talking.

    Wukong put his head on the beheading gate, and the executioner rose and fell, beheading Wukong's head.

    Wukong is originally an indestructible body of King Kong, so he can't be broken by chopping, but this head is naturally Wukong's cover-up. How could it be possible for ordinary knives to chop off Wukong's head.

    It's just that they have too little cultivation to see it.

    After Wukong's head was cut off, Wukong shouted: "Here comes the head."

    As a result, the three demons deliberately made things difficult for Wukong and immobilized them with a fixing spell. Wukong sneered and shouted loudly, and a head grew out again.

    The king turned pale with fright, and Wukong said: "Don't panic, don't panic, small scene."

    When it was time to chop off the head of the tiger-shaped national teacher, after the executioner chopped off the head, it fell to Ye Chen's feet, and Ye Chen kicked it away, and the head disappeared without a trace.

    Ye Chen said apologetically: "I'm sorry, I'm afraid of blood, let alone a bloody head."

    Wukong glanced at Marven Ye and said, "It's ruthless enough."

    The tiger-shaped national teacher, without a head, can't speak. He summoned the head with his mind, but the head was kicked too far by Ye Chen, so he couldn't summon it. After half an hour, the tiger-shaped national teacher died. Everyone saw that  It's a tiger.

    The king was very surprised when he saw that the national teacher said he was a demon.

    The deer-shaped national teacher said in grief and indignation: "Today I want you to die."

    After finishing speaking, I want to compare my laparotomy with Wukong.

    Wukong was not afraid. He stood in front of the pillar and watched the executioner cut open his stomach. Then he spun the magic spell and called "He". The stomach became exactly the same as before, without a knife mark.

    When the stomach of the deer-shaped national teacher was cut open, Wukong plucked out a hair, turned into an eagle and flew straight down, stretched out its iron beak, bit the five internal organs of the deer force, and flew high into the sky.

    Immediately, the Great Immortal Luli lost his life, revealing his original shape, which turned out to be a deer with white haired horns.  All civil and military officials opened their mouths wide in shock.

    Daxian Yangli wants to compete with Wukong in the frying pan.

    Without further ado, Wukong jumped into the boiling oil pan, somersaulted, and stood on his head, as if in water, making Zhu Bajie amused himself, dancing and applauding non-stop.

    After Wukong came out, he smiled and said, "It's your turn to be the national teacher."

    The sheep-shaped national teacher's eyes were wide open, and he jumped into the frying pan.

    Ye Chen said: "There is a water dragon jade in the arms of this monster. This jade is carried on the body, no matter what kind of fire it is, it will not burn it."

    Wukong smiled and said: "This is a good thing, so the primordial spirit came out of the body and quietly chopped off the water dragon jade."

    The sheep-shaped national teacher was immediately melted out of its original shape, and its shape was an antelope.

    The king was shocked and asked what was going on.

    Wukong said: "The three masters of the kingdom are monsters. Although they did not harm anyone, they are very selfish. They want to use the emperor's wealth and reputation to achieve positive results. How can the road to immortality be so simple, that's why they ended up like this."  end."

    The king understood that these monsters wanted to use him and the people.

    After Tang Seng and the others had a fast meal with the king, they signed a customs clearance document and went abroad.

    Along the way, Tang Seng said: "I didn't have a good fight today, that demon is too useless, I didn't even use my strength."

    "Master, why do I feel like you are now a monk who can only fight. You don't feel wisdom at all."

    Tang Seng said: "Now that Ye Chen is thinking about these things, I naturally don't think so much. I used to be too cautious. Now I can let go of my fists and make a big fight. How can I not seize the opportunity." .  .(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1630 Practice on the Westbound Road

    ?

    "It turns out that the master wants to live a simple and easy life." Wukong laughed.

    "In the future, Yechen will be the one to work."

    Ye Chen said: "Being with you is a kind of penance, and this kind of thing will also strengthen my cultivation base. Since Sanzang likes that kind of life, just follow your own mind."

    Tang Seng nodded.

    Ye Chen strode forward, and the rest followed closely behind.

    Wukong said from behind: "Master, have you noticed that some people are destined to like to follow him, whether it is running or fighting, you are willing to go."

    "Yeah, just like you wanted to follow me back then." Tang Seng laughed.

    "I remember back then, when you smashed the Wuzhi Mountain with one palm and the suppression talisman with the other, I wanted to follow you, but I liked freedom too much at that time," Wukong said.

    "Yeah, you finally agreed to me when I grabbed you and put my fist to your head," Tang Seng said.

    "Master, you were so powerful at the time, why didn't you fight later?" Wukong asked.

    "After I met you, I thought that Guanyin should be staring at me. I can't do that anymore."

    "Master knew there was a problem with Guanyin at that time?" Wukong asked in surprise.

    "Actually, I went to get the scriptures this time, it should be a trap of Guanyin. I don't know what the scriptures are for, but they should be very useful." Tang Seng said.

    After hearing the sermon, Ye Chen said: "I am afraid that the scriptures are the result of the obsession in the Buddha's heart. It is very likely that they are not the scriptures for saving people, but the magic scriptures for harming people."

    Wukong asked Marven Ye: "How do you know?"

    Ye Chen said: "I just have this hunch, I hope it's wrong."

    "Ye Chen, we exposed too much during this trip to the west, shouldn't we keep a low profile?" Tang Seng asked.

    "No, we don't need to be like this. Our current attention is to create the greatest opportunity for our backup energy."

    "Although there are many obstacles along the way, under the pressure of the Buddha, no one dares to do it, because once it starts, it will be the beginning of a big battle."

    "We are the fuse, everyone is paying attention to us, we don't need to do these unnecessary things." Ye Chen said.

    Tang Seng nodded.

    Ye Chen continued: "There are still many obstacles on the way to the west. We have to work harder. Whether it is the heaven or the Bodhisattva, we must fight the injustice to the end."

    Everyone nodded in unison.

    Several people did not delay on the road, and practiced while walking. Because of Ye Chen's assistance, Wukong trained the holy spirit to the third level.

    And Drifting has trained Lei Yin to the fifth level, and his power can be compared with that of Thor, or even more powerful than Thor.

    As for Bajie, Ye Chen gave him the training book of the nine-toothed rake. He has only practiced one level, and he said that there is only one level, but his power is already much higher than before.

    Tang Seng devoted himself to studying Buddhism, and finally reached the primary stage of Arhat, and his power is stronger than before.

    Ye Chen has also practiced the art of spiritual cultivation very thoroughly because of the imperial spirit bestowed by the Buddha.

    The road to the west is a period of penance. If the penance is over, the value obtained must be very high.

    Everyone has made progress one after another, Ye Chen nodded in satisfaction, the journey is still very far this time, Ye Chen began to think about it, it is hard for him to imagine what state he will be in, and what state everyone will be in at the final battle  .

    Ye Chen smiled at the corner of his mouth, and said in a low voice: "I'm looking forward to the future."

    After finishing speaking, he continued to move forward with Tang Seng and his disciples, striding towards the west along the setting sun.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1631 Chenjiazhuang event

    ?

    The six people continued to move forward, because after knowing the plot of the Bodhisattva, Tang Seng turned into a man transformed into a white dragon horse, and the six of them moved forward together, and came to the side of a big white river.

    There is a stele next to the river. There are three large characters in seal script on the stele, and there are ten small characters in the lower two lines.  The three big characters are "Tong Tianhe", and the ten small characters are "Across eight hundred miles, few people have traveled since ancient times."

    The river is too wide, Ye Chen and the others did not choose to cross the river directly just in case, so they planned to find a family to live in first, and then cross the river after inquiring clearly.

    Wukong went to investigate, and when he heard the sound of gongs and drums in the distance, he knew that there was a village in front of him. Looking from a distance, he saw a family with a flag hanging, and he knew that there was someone inside. Wukong went back and told everyone what he found.

    After everyone approached, they saw a fasting flag hanging in front of a house, so Wukong went up to ask about it.

    Wukong knocked on the door, and when the people inside saw Wukong, they shouted monsters in fright.

    Bajie made fun of Wukong, and went up to ask him himself, but the man shouted even louder.

    Chen Qing, the owner of the villa, went out from the inside and also yelled at the monster.

    Tang Seng went up and said: "Don't be afraid, almsgiver. We are monks from the Eastern Tang Dynasty. We are not some monsters when we pass by here and want to stay overnight."

    When Chen Qing, the owner of the villa, saw Wukong, Bajie, and Sand Monk, he frightened: "Is he a monk who looks so scary?"

    After hearing this, Ye Chen laughed and said, "It's really scary."

    The three of them glared at Ye Chen together, and even Bai Longma laughed.

    The owner of the villa saw the customs clearance disk that Tang Seng took out, and believed that Tang Seng was a monk from the Eastern Tang Dynasty, so he invited them in.

    Entering the living room, I met Chen Qing's brother, Chen Cheng.

    Tang Seng asked: "Is there any activity in the village today? I think you are all eating fast."

    The Chen brothers cried: "The master doesn't know something. There is a temple of inspiration beside the Tongtian River. There is a monster in the temple who claims to be the king of inspiration. Every year, he eats a pair of boys and girls. This year it's my turn."

    Tang Seng said: "What kind of monster is so mad, it is unforgivable, Wukong will go and see it tonight."

    The Chen brothers hurriedly told Tang Seng, "Master, is there a way to cure that monster?"

    Tang Seng smiled and said: "Although my apprentices are ugly, they are still very fierce in fighting. Don't worry, we will take care of the owner's affairs today."

    The Chen brothers quickly knelt down, pulled Tang Seng's clothes and thanked them.

    Tang Seng quickly helped him up.  After speaking, he called a few people to discuss countermeasures.

    Ye Chen said: "Wukong and Bajie will go and have a look tonight, and discuss how to deal with monsters when they come back.

    After finishing speaking, Wu Kong asked Chen Qing to hide his son, and turned himself into Chen Guanbao. Wukong and Chen Guanbao stood together, and even the Chen brothers couldn't tell them apart.

    Then Wukong asked Chen Cheng to call out his eleven-year-old daughter. Bajie had a big belly, and it was very difficult to transform. Tang Seng didn't know how to transform, so Ye Chen didn't want to go, so he had to ask Bailongma, and Bailongma also  Yes.

    After speaking, Bai Longma turned around and turned into Chen Cheng's daughter. Speaking of which, Xiao Bai was very handsome, but turning into a girl has a heroic appearance.

    After tidying up, Wukong said: "My brothers and I will meet the king of inspiration tonight, so don't worry."

    After hearing this, the Chen brothers quickly knelt down to thank them for their great kindness.

    Chen Qing immediately asked for two large plates to be brought out, found four young men, and carried Wukong and Xiaobai to the Inspiration Temple.  The Chen brothers set up the offerings, burned the paper and went back.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1632 Inspiration King

    ?

    Wukong and Xiaobai waited patiently in the Inspiration Temple. After a while, there was a strong wind and footsteps came, and Wukong and Xiaobai became vigilant.

    Wukong hid the golden cudgel behind the tribute stand, and the monster just stepped into the temple, Xiaobai closed the temple door to death, Wukong picked up the golden cudgel and threw it at the monster.

    The monster tried to block it with a backhand, but when he looked closely, it was a golden cudgel, and immediately retreated, but Xiaobai was waiting behind, and he slashed with a big sword, and the goblin lost a few scales.

    Knowing that he was invincible, the monster flew out after crashing through the roof of the temple.

    Wukong followed closely behind, only to see the monster get into the Tongtian River.

    Wukong is not familiar with water, so he didn't chase him. Xiaobai wanted to chase but Wukong stopped him and said, "That's it for today, just know his origin."

    Knowing that it was a monster from Tongtianhe, Wukong and Xiaobai rode the clouds back to Chenjiazhuang.

    After returning to the village, Wukong said: "The demon is from the Tongtian River. Xiaobai and I wanted to fight with him. But he knew he was invincible, so he turned over and ran away. He should have been injured. Xiaobai chopped him down."  With a sword, look at these."

    After finishing speaking, he took out the scale, and Ye Chen took it over and said: "This scale is the golden scale in the water purification platform of Guanyin, and it seems to be the hand of the old nun of Guanyin."

    Wukong nodded, and continued: "The monster was injured today, and he probably won't come again in the near future. Let the people in Zhuangzhong rest assured."

    After speaking, the Chen brothers thanked each other repeatedly, and immediately entertained Tang Seng and the others for a vegetarian meal.

    The monster clutched his wound and returned to the underwater palace dejectedly.

    He sat on the throne angrily. He came here to stop Tang Seng and the others from passing, but he really couldn't fight Monkey King, and Guanyin gave him a big problem.

    At this time, a crucian carp spirit next to the golden carp monster said: "Isn't the king able to call wind and rain, and condense water into ice?"

    "So what, I know what Sun Wukong can do."

    "If Your Majesty casts a spell to freeze the entire Tongtian River tonight, then" the mandarin woman whispered in the monster's ear for a while, making the monster's heart burst into joy.

    The Golden Carp Essence cast a spell that night and froze the entire Tongtian River.

    The next day, Tang Seng heard that the Tongtian River was frozen overnight, so he went to have a look.

    After they came here, they saw many people stepping on the ice to do business in Xiliang Women's Country.  Bajie raised the rake and hit the river vigorously, leaving only nine white marks. He turned to his master and said, "It seems that even the bottom of the river is frozen."

    Ye Chen said: "This monster is very generous, it seems to have a plan."

    Tang Seng said: "Since the monster wants us to be tricked, then we will follow his will."

    Wukong said: "Then, let's go."

    The Chen brothers hurriedly prepared dry food for them, and sent them some daily necessities, and they left.

    The Tongtian River is really long, and the six of them walked for a day without crossing it.

    Wukong said: "Why isn't this monster doing anything?"

    Ye Chen said: "It should be soon."

    Just as Ye Chen finished speaking, the ice surface exploded instantly, and Ye Chen quickly said: "First save the people Wukong, Drifting Monk, Wujing, and I will go down with Little Tang Monk Bai to have a look."

    After finishing speaking, Wukong immediately went to save the people.

    Ye Chen recited the Diving Jue in his heart, and passed it to Tang Seng, and Tang Seng was able to breathe normally underwater.

    Ye Chen saw the golden carp monster and the little demon bee coming up from the chrysalis.

    Ye Chen yelled and said, "Don't hold back, just start fighting."

    Tang Seng Xiaobai immediately got lucky and rushed directly into the demon pile.

    The monster turned pale with fright, but had no choice but to bite the bullet and go up.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1633 Avalokitesvara Helps the Demon

    ?

    Tang Seng laughed and said: "It seems that we can have a good fight today." After speaking, he fought with a group of little demons.

    Ye Chen knocked down a group of little monsters with one palm, and the monsters fled away immediately when they saw that they were invincible.

    The golden carp demon disappeared immediately, and Ye Chen also got rid of the little monster and floated ashore. Tang Seng was fighting vigorously, but for some reason, the diving technique suddenly failed, and Tang Seng fell to the bottom of the river as if being dragged down by someone.

    Ye Chen was shocked, frowned, called Xiao Bai, and flew to the shore.

    When he arrived at Wukong's place, he said to Wukong: "There is an expert here who has tampered with Sanzang."

    Wukong asked who it was?

    Ye Chen said he still doesn't know.

    Ye Chen thought for a long time, then suddenly said: "My diving technique is simple, but it is very difficult to break it from the outside to the inside."

    Wukong asked: "Who can you think of?"

    Ye Chen said: "Except for Daluo Jinxian, there are fairy boys."

    "This golden carp was appointed by the Bodhisattva, so the fairy boy is probably the Dragon Girl of Good Wealth."

    Wukong said: "I'll sneak a look." After speaking, Wukong flew to the South China Sea.

    Bajie Wujing wanted to inquire directly, but Ye Chen said, "With your master's skills, you don't have to worry."

    After finishing speaking, he closed his eyes and rested on the shore.

    At this time, Tang Seng was caught in the dungeon, and the one sitting on the main seat of the underwater palace was no longer the golden carp demon, but a cold girl with a golden lotus on her head, who looked like the good fortune dragon girl.

    The Shancai Dragon Girl said: "Today, the monk Tang will be executed immediately."

    The golden carp demon nodded in agreement beside him.

    At this time, Wukong came to the South China Sea quietly, and was squinting into it, but was bumped into by the black fur monster, and dragged Wukong into the purple bamboo forest.

    The black bear spirit said: "You don't want to die? How dare you come here?"

    Wukong said: "Why are you here, kid, and you still help me, you don't want to die?"

    The black bear spirit said: "Don't talk so much, you go, the current Guanyin is no longer the previous Guanyin."

    Wukong said: "I came here to inquire about one thing, and I will leave after inquiring."

    "What are you talking about, as long as I know, I will tell you."

    "I just want to ask if the Dragon Girl of Good Wealth is in the South China Sea."

    The black bear spirit said: "She was sent to the lower realm by the Bodhisattva, and I don't know what to do."

    After Wukong asked, he wanted to leave, but the black bear spirit grabbed Wukong and said: "I saw that dragon girl of good fortune went down with a bamboo basket of golden carp. Be careful."

    Just as Wukong was about to leave after thanking him, he turned around and said, "If you can't stay here, come find me."

    After speaking, he left.

    After returning, Wukong told Ye Chen these things, and Ye Chen said: "It's easy if Guanyin doesn't come. Wukong Bajie, go down and check, I'll wait here."

    So Wukong led them to the monster's residence and found that there was no water outside the door.

    So Wukong turned into a long-legged shrimp spirit and jumped into the door, only to see the golden carp spirit and crucian carp spirit discussing how to eat Tang monk meat.

    He quietly came to the back of the underwater palace and saw Tang Seng locked in a cave.

    Wukong went up and said: "You said why didn't you pay attention, the martial arts master was also captured."

    Tang Seng let out a pooh: "Who knows what trick they used, let me out quickly."

    Wukong said: "Don't worry, Guanyin's Shancai Dragon Girl is also there, so we have to discuss tactics."

    Tang Seng responded, and Wukong returned the same way.

    After leaving the underwater palace, Wukong said: "Bajie, Sand Monk, let's lure the monster out of the water and let Ye Chen catch the golden carp first."

    Bajie and Drifting responded and began to act according to the plan.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1634 Golden Cave

    ?

    They went to the cave gate and yelled to attract the monsters, and they fought.  Unexpectedly, the golden carp demon was much stronger with a pair of hammers. The three of them fought for two hours, but there was still no winner.

    Bajie and Drifting pretended to be defeated, escaped from the water, and shouted at Wukong: "Come! Come!" After a while, the monster really chased him out.

    Wukong was big on Ye Chen, and Ye Chen pulled his hands into the air, and the monster showed its original shape.

    After catching the golden carp demon, Wukong Bajie Wujing returned to Ye Chen's side.

    Now it's time to send the dragon girl who is good at wealth.

    Ye Chen said: "Since the Guanyin didn't come, I'll go down and clean her up." After speaking, he jumped into the water.

    Bajie, Sha Wujing, Wukong and Xiaobai are waiting on the shore.

    Ye Chen split open the gate of the underwater palace with one palm, and went straight in.

    Shancai Dragon Girl shouted: "Who are you?"

    Ye Chen didn't say a word and directly bullied him, and fought with the dragon girl, who was beaten and retreated steadily.

    In desperation, he took out the golden carp bamboo basket, and thousands of golden carp jumped out of the bamboo basket and flew towards Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen broke up the group with one palm, and flew to the dragon girl in an instant, knocked the dragon girl unconscious with one palm, took away the bamboo basket, and took away the golden carp.

    Ye Chen captured the dragon girl and went ashore. When Wukong and the others saw the dragon girl captured, they immediately went to rescue Tang Seng.

    After rescuing Tang Seng, the monster was also captured.

    People in Chenjiazhuang are very grateful to them.  Wukong was asking them to prepare the boat, when an old turtle emerged from the river and said, "To thank you all for driving away the monsters, I will send you master and apprentice across the river." It turned out that the water hole was the old turtle's former residence.  Formerly occupied by goblins.  Wukong was naturally very happy, and quickly asked Master and others to step on the back of the turtle.

    After crossing the river, the old turtle asked Tang Seng to go to the West Paradise to meet the Tathagata Buddha and ask him when he would be able to change into a human form.  Tang Seng agreed, bid farewell to the old turtle, and continued to walk towards the west.

    One day, they walked into a steep mountain and vaguely saw many houses on the mountain.

    After walking for a while, Tang Seng was hungry and asked Wukong to find something to eat.

    Wukong jumped into the air and saw a cloud of black air in the mountain, so he returned to the ground, drew a circle on the ground with a golden cudgel, and asked Master, Bajie, Drifting and White Horse to sit in the circle, saying that the monsters would not be able to  hurt them.

    Tang Seng and the others sat in the circle and waited for a long time, and they became impatient.  Bajie said dissatisfiedly, "Master, we might as well go further west along the road. Senior brother can ride the clouds and ride the fog, and he will catch up with us."

    Tang Monk and Drifting Monk sat and rested outside the wall.  Seeing that the door was unlocked, Bajie walked into the hall curiously and found that there was no one there.

    He walked around east and west, and when he came upstairs, he saw a yellow silk curtain hanging in a room, and three brocade vests on the table, so he put them in his arms and went downstairs happily.

    Tang Seng was very upset when he saw that Ba Jie took other people's things casually.

    Bajie argued arguably, "There is no owner for this clothes. It's getting cold, so it's just for us to keep out the cold." As he spoke, Drifting put it on.  Unexpectedly, the vest suddenly turned into a rope, binding them tightly.  It turned out that the pavilion was transformed by monsters.

    The little demons caught the three Tang monks into the cave and wanted to eat the immortal Tang monk's meat.

    Bajie shouted loudly: "My senior brother is the Great Sage Equaling Heaven who made a big disturbance in the Heavenly Palace five hundred years ago. Whoever dares to eat us will not be spared!" The monster was really scared when he heard that, and asked people to arrest Tang Seng and the others.  Hole, wait until Sun Wukong is cleaned up before eating.

    Wukong Huazhai returned to the original place and couldn't find anyone. He guessed that they must have walked out of the circle and were captured by monsters.  They called the local mountain gods and land gods, and after asking, they found out that it was the one-horned King of Jinshan Cave who had taken Master away.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1635 King of the Green Bull

    ?

    So Wukong immediately came to the Golden Cave and shouted: "The monster is out, your grandpa is here to pick you up."

    The little demon at the entrance of the cave hurried up to report.

    "Report"

    "Why are you so panicked?"

    "Report to the king, there is someone outside the cave who wants to make a noise."

    "Who dares to come here to act wildly? Is it impatient to live? Go, go out and have a look."

    After speaking, he hurriedly walked out of the cave.

    "Who dares to shout here? It's really audacious."

    "Hehe, do you know your grandpa grandpa?" Wukong laughed.

    "Hey, who should I be? It turns out to be Sun Wukong. What's the matter? If you don't guarantee that your master will go to the West to learn Buddhist scriptures, why do you come to me?"

    "Monster, if you are sensible, release my master and younger brother immediately, otherwise I will not be joking when I throw my golden cudgel on your head later."

    "You monkey is also arrogant, you will hit me no matter what happens." Said the monster.

    "You monster really want to be beaten." Wukong couldn't bear it anymore, and hit him with the stick.

    The monster bit the bullet and went forward.  After fighting for more than ten rounds, Wukong became more and more brave as he fought, but the monsters couldn't beat Wukong, so the little monsters were asked to fight together.

    Wukong jumped to the top of the mountain and threw the golden cudgel into the air, only to see that the golden cudgel became huge and threw it at the monsters.

    The little monsters fled in all directions, yelling in fright: "My lord, help me!" and ran for their lives.

    Seeing that there was no other way, the monster took out a golden halo from his bosom and threw it into the air, only to see a bright light from the halo, and with a flash of Wukong's eyes, he saw that the golden cudgel had been taken away.

    Wukong was furious, bullied himself, and directly used the Holy Spirit to beat the monster back.

    The monster retreated while fighting, and retreated into the cave. Wukong was so anxious that he had no choice but to take out the signal symbol left by Ye Chen.

    After induction, Wu Kong knew Ye Chen's location, and rushed over immediately.

    At this time, Ye Chen came to a cave called Qiankun Cave.

    Yaoyun woke up this time and said: "I remember that a senior put a treasure here before. I didn't have the chance to get it back then. Today it's up to you."

    After Ye Chen entered the cave, he saw a pair of corpses, and Ye Chen asked: "How do you look at it, there are no clues."

    Yaoyun said that he was the same back then, because there was no clue, so he had no chance to get it.

    Think about it carefully.

    Ye Chen sat there thinking for a long time, suddenly he stood up and said: "This senior may be a magic weapon."

    Ye Chen laughed loudly, walked up to the corpse and said, "Senior, you offended me."

    So Ye Chen removed the bones from the corpse.

    Sure enough, there were words beside the arm, but it was not comprehensive. Ye Chen thought of something, and kneeled down three times and kowtowed nine times to the corpse.

    Sure enough, the corpse glowed with golden light.

    A wave of soul power seeped out.

    Ye Chen hurried

    Ye Chen hurriedly dodged, the spirit laughed and said, "Young man, don't be afraid, I'm just a remnant soul. I came out today because I feel that you are my successor."

    "Of course I was trapped and died here because I was hunted down by the enemy, but I didn't want to do that before I died. I wanted to teach future generations what I must have learned."

    "I've been waiting for someone with predestined relationship, and today is the day."

    Ye Chen said: "Senior, what is the virtue and ability of this junior."

    The remnant soul said: "I am the Daoist Jinling. The Holy Spirit Art you practiced was created by me. Yours is just a broken copy. Today I will hand over the whole book to you."

    "Your logistics and practice in the future will definitely be of great use. I only practiced to the seventh floor back then. If I reach the ninth and tenth floors, I will be able to kill all the enemies."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1636 Spirit Field

    ?

    "Senior, what can I do." Ye Chen said.

    "Don't be humble, sit down quickly, I won't last long."

    After speaking, Ye Chen sat down immediately, and the last remnant soul of Jinling Daoist entered Ye Chen's mind.

    Spiritual Realm: Everything in the world is a spirit, but the spiritual realm can divide all spirits into five spirits of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, and five spirits. When the five spirits are generated, they can wrap enemies in them and form their own spiritual realm.

    In the spiritual domain, one's mana increases greatly until the enemy and the enemy die.

    After Ye Chen finished comprehending, he thanked his senior, and said to him: "Senior, I will avenge your great revenge."

    Daoist Jin Ling said: "I have no regrets if you say that."

    After finishing speaking, he disappeared. Ye Chen kowtowed three times and got up.

    Just in time, Wukong rushed over and explained everything to Ye Chen

    Ye Chen said: "The demon is the green bull of the Taishang Laojun. It seems that the Taishang Laojun doesn't know about it, otherwise he would have come to help you long ago."

    Wukong said: "Let's go, I'm afraid, master has something important to do."

    Ye Chen nodded and rushed over.

    Arriving at the entrance of the Golden Light Cave, Ye Chen directly opened the cave door with a palm.

    As soon as the cave door was closed, the monster rushed out immediately.

    He said to Wukong: "You Poor Monkey, if you can't beat me, just ask for help. You really don't have any shame."

    Wu Qi couldn't help it, so he hit it directly.

    With a loud shout: "Holy Spirit."

    Wukong's momentum soared, and the monster calmly took out Monkey King's golden cudgel to resist Wukong's tricks.

    Wukong became more and more angry, but the monster had a golden cudgel to defend himself, so Wukong couldn't do anything for a while.  Can only withdraw temporarily.

    Ye Chen shouted: "Wukong is back."

    Wukong withdrew, Ye Chen said: "It seems that you like to use other people's weapons."

    The monster said: "That's because they don't have the ability to get weapons."

    Ye Chen smiled and said, "I'll see how much you can get today."

    After finishing speaking, he shouted loudly: "Golden Lingyu, suddenly the sky and the earth flickered, a huge hole appeared in the sky, and countless swords flew down."

    The monster was stunned, and hurriedly took out the golden halo to block it.

    The golden circle sucked more and more, and with a slight adverse reaction, the monster knew it couldn't hold on anymore.

    But there is no other way, and there are countless golden spirits in the world, and now it is Ye Chen's world.

    The monster couldn't hold it anymore and yelled for mercy.

    Wukong naturally let out a bad breath.

    Go straight over and take the golden cudgel, and hit that monster with a stick.

    "Wukong, don't beat him to death, I think the Supreme Lord is coming soon."

    After finishing speaking, Taishang Laojun really came.

    Wukong shouted: "Old Taoist, you can't even keep your own cattle well?"

    Taishang Laojun smiled awkwardly: "I'm sorry Wukong, what happened today was my negligence, this evil animal actually contacted the Heavenly Court, damn it."

    After finishing speaking, Taishang Laojun slapped directly, and the green bull died.

    Wukong said: "It's really ruthless, kill it directly."

    "In special times, that's the only way to go." After speaking, he picked up the diamond circle.

    Said to Ye Chen: "I will give you this circle, and you can use it freely in the future."

    Ye Chen said: "Thank you, old gentleman."

    After finishing speaking, Taishang Laojun said: "I may go to Zhenyuan to take refuge. Recently, there has been a big incident in the heavenly court, and I can't stay any longer."

    Ye Chen said: "That's very good, you can contact other immortals for help."

    Taishang Laojun nodded and left.

    Wukong hurried in to break up the little demon, and rescued Tang Seng and the others.

    After a few people cleaned up, they started a new journey.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1637 Daughter Country

    ?

    On this day, Ye Chen and his party of six came to a crystal clear river, and the old lady on the ferry took them across the river.  drink.

    Bajie was also thirsty, so he plunged into the river and drank to his heart's content.  Unexpectedly, half an hour later, Tang Seng and Bajie's stomach hurts.

    Ye Chen was startled, and after careful consideration, it turned out that they had already arrived in the country of daughters.

    He was funny and heartbroken, so he and Wukong decided to find a nearby village and live there first. Wukong ordered Drifting to boil some hot water, and planned to go up the mountain to find some herbs for the master and Bajie to drink to cure his illness.

    Be held back by Marven Ye: "The incident happened suddenly, don't waste your time looking for herbs, go to the village and find some people, let them see how your master is doing."

    Wukong rushed out in a hurry, and after a while, he came back with an old lady from the village. The old lady laughed when she heard Wukong tell the reason why Tang Seng's stomach hurts.

    Regardless of what happened to the two of them, he ran out and shouted: "Look! Here are two men who drank the water from the Zimu River!" The cry didn't matter, and a large group of women soon came around.

    Seeing Tang Seng and Bajie sweating in pain, Wukong was surrounded by women who were laughing and watching jokes, and he gradually became angry.

    Complained to the Drifting Monk: "How come I haven't even seen a man in this place, a group of mothers-in-law, it's so annoying."

    Seeing it, Ye Chen stood up and patted Wukong on the shoulder.

    Ask the women next to you: "Sisters-in-law, a group of us passed by here, and our partner accidentally drank the water in the Zimu River that the aunt just said, and my stomach hurts. I would like to ask some kind people who can help us find a doctor.  I am very grateful.¡±

    "Hetheythey are happy." A crisp voice from the crowd said.

    Ye Chen looked along the place where the sound came out, and there was a petite girl with a flushed face standing there. Upon hearing this, Wu Kong furiously said: "Who is talking nonsense over there? How can my master and junior brother be men?"  Pregnant?"

    The girl looked at Wukong's ferocious look, her eyes were red, and she muttered: "It's true, it's useless for you to be fierce."

    Ye Chen walked up to the girl, raised his hand to touch the girl's head, and said, "Little sister, don't be afraid, come and tell him what's going on here?"

    The girl stared at Ye Chen with wide eyes, and Ye Chen thought to himself: Oh shit, my seemingly polite behavior may scare the children.

    Unexpectedly, in the next second, the girl pulled Ye Chen's sleeves, walked up to Wukong, and said, "Our place is called Nuerguo. When girls are twenty years old, they have to drink water from Zimu River. Three days later  to give birth to a girl.

    So I said, the two of them are happy now, not only that, I also know it's a girl.  "Hearing this, Tang Seng's expression changed immediately, and Bajie kept shouting, "I have committed crimes, my life is so miserable, master save me"

    Ye Chen smiled secretly, looked at the master and apprentice who couldn't believe it, and asked again: "Then little sister, do you know what to do?"

    The girl said: "Don't worry, there is a Luotai Spring in Juxian Nunnery in Jieyang Mountain, and you will be fine if you drink the spring water."

    Hearing this, Wukong rushed forward and asked, "Then do you know how to get to Jieyang Mountain?"

    The little girl tilted her head, ignored Wukong, turned her head and asked Ye Chen: "Are you going?" Ye Chen showed a wry smile and nodded helplessly.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1638 Seeking medicine

    ?

    Seeing Ye Chen nodding, the little girl immediately smiled, and shouted to the crowd: "Mom, I took this good-looking brother to play." She turned her head and said to the two of them, "Let's go, I'll take you there."

    Ba Jie shouted from behind: "Brother Ye Chen, hurry up, you old man and senior brother, master and I won't be able to last long, if you come late, you may not see us, ouch"

    When Wukong heard this, he moved out of somersault cloud anxiously, and asked Ye Chen to go with the little girl. The little girl had never seen somersault cloud before, so she didn't say anything, so Wukong scratched her ears and cheeks in a hurry.

    The little girl just said that Xieyang Mountain is not far from here, let Wukong go first, she wants to be with Ye Chen, and then come.

    After Wukong asked where the spring was, he rode a cloud to get to know Yangshan first.

    Ye Chen and the girl were on their way together, and the girl said, "My name is Xiaoyue, what about you?" "Oh, I'm next to Ye Chen."

    "Hey, your name sounds really nice. I, because the village doesn't have any interesting things, and I don't have playmates of the same age, and I'm quite impatient, so I always go to play nearby. I'm familiar with this neighborhood.

    The hermit master of the Juxian Nunnery in Jieyang Mountain is still good friends with me" Xiaoyue was talking to herself, but she didn't seem dull along the way, and Ye Chen listened silently, interjecting a sentence from time to time.

    Not long after, they came to Juxian Nunnery, but heard a noise coming from inside, and the two hurried in, only to find that the master of the nunnery and Wukong had a dispute.

    Seeing the two of them approaching, Wukong immediately said to Ye Chen angrily: "This nunnery master is obviously very good-looking. As soon as I announce my name, it's like a different person. It's really faster to turn my face than to turn a book."

    "Damn, you still dare to beg for spring water with me, hurry up and go wherever it comes from."

    The nunnery master yelled at Wukong: "If you don't leave, don't blame me for being rude!" Xiaoyue said in a daze, "This Immortal Ruyi is usually very kind, and I have never seen him lose his temper like this.  "

    At this time, True Immortal Ruyi also saw Xiaoyue and Ye Chen, and said to Xiaoyue: "Little girl, come here, don't stand with him, my nephew who is very accomplished, I mentioned it to you before, because of this  Hey, now he's turned into a monster.

    He actually dares to ask me for spring water now!  Wukong suddenly understood, and said, "Old Daoist, that red boy likes to go his own way, how can you blame me?"  "

    Ye Chen squinted his eyes, Guanyin?  Heh, that villain who is hypocritical and selfish, and deceives the world with a sympathetic attitude, is really greedy and hateful.

    Thinking about it this way, he understood why True Immortal Ruyi was so angry, so he stepped aside and looked at Xiaoyue, but he didn't speak for Wukong either.

    Wukong looked at the old man who was not dying, and thought of his master and Bajie crying bitterly, so he fought him in a fit of anger. The real fairy Ruyi was Wukong's opponent, and the real fairy Ruyi was defeated within a few rounds.

    Wukong didn't chase after him, he went to the nunnery to find the spring, and he was about to fetch water with a bucket.  Unaware that Immortal Ruyi slipped over from behind, he hooked Wukong's leg with a Ruyi hook, pulled hard, and Wukong fell a piece of shit.

    Wukong got up and saw that the guy had slipped away, so he didn't chase after him. He held the golden cudgel in his left hand and fetched water with his right hand.  Unexpectedly, Immortal Ruyi came running again, cut off the well rope and fled away.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1639 Marriage Proposal

    ?

    Wukong was angry and anxious, and he didn't have time to play hide-and-seek with him. He looked at Ye Chen and Xiaoyue who were holding back their smiles.

    He said anxiously: "Ye Chen, you are helping me. What is there for this little girl to accompany me? It's important." Xiaoyue said seriously, "Forget it, because you care so much about your master and younger brother.  Let me help you once."

    After finishing speaking, he filled a bucket of water from the well.  True Immortal Ruyi sneaked over again and saw Xiaoyue scooping up water, so she didn't make things difficult for them anymore.

    He continued to swear at Wukong, and shouted: "Forget it, today, for the sake of this little girl, Xiaoyue, I will go around you once, and don't let me see you again, hum!"

    Seeing that the well water was about to arrive, Wukong didn't continue to argue with True Immortal Ruyi, and hurried back on the cloud, not paying attention to Ye Chen and Xiaoyue in time.

    Ye Chen felt that he was walking too slowly, so he apologized to Xiaoyue, and before she could react, he held Xiaoyue under his arm and returned to the village like a gust of wind.

    Ye Chen said: "Little sister, go home quickly, I have something to do, so I won't take you home." After speaking, he strode towards Wukong and the others. If he turned around, he would see that Xiaoyue was flushed.  face and sparkling eyes.

    When Ye Chen returned to them, Tang Seng and Bajie had already drank the spring water, and after a while their stomachs were ringing, they recovered.

    Early the next morning, they were about to leave, and when they walked to the door, Ye Chen saw Xiaoyue standing in front, looking around, as if waiting for someone.

    Ye Chen walked up, Xiaoyue also saw them, bounced over and said: "I told my mother, she is willing to let me go out with you."

    "Xiao Yue, you don't know what we are doing, so you want to play with us?" Ye Chen said in a deep voice, "This way, there might be monsters catching you halfway, girl, it's better not to run around."

    Xiaoyue said: "Although I don't know where you are going, but the direction you are going here is going through the daughter's country. I am familiar with it there. Don't worry, I won't be caught by monsters."

    "But" Ye Chen still wanted to say, but was answered by Tang Seng: "Hey, is this little girl the savior who asked for spring water yesterday, let's go together, to the daughter's country you mentioned earlier  Play."

    Helpless, Ye Chen couldn't say anything, so he had to come to the Imperial City of the Daughter Kingdom together. As soon as he entered the city gate, he saw that the street was full of women. When he saw them, they all showed strange expressions, and gathered around to see these strange people.

    When Bajie was in a hurry, he accidentally revealed his original face, and the surrounding women screamed and ran away in fright.

    It was not easy for them to enter the post house.  After a female official asked about their origins, she arranged for them to stay.  He immediately went to the palace to report to the queen.

    The female official told the queen that among the seven people in the party, two of them were good-looking. After hearing this, the queen decided to choose the one who looked the best to be the king.

    So the queen ordered her confidants to take a look around first. When they arrived at the station, they saw Ye Chen and Tang Seng. They thought they were both handsome, but they couldn't tell which one was better.  Finding that Xiaoyue's eyes never left Ye Chen's body, she had an answer in her heart.

    Go back and tell the Queen: "The two passers-by look better than Pan An, but the one named Ye Chen already has someone who admires him. In contrast, the other one is your best choice for the Queen." .  .(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1640 accident

    ?

    After the queen heard about it, she asked the grand master to act as a matchmaker, and went to the post house to ask the Tang monk for marriage.

    Tang Seng refused, but Wukong said: "Master, since the queen is sincere, you can stay!"

    Tang Seng secretly complained that Wukong was ignorant, and asked Ye Chen for help with his eyes. Ye Chen smiled slightly and said: "Yes, the queen is so sincere, and she can't let her good intentions be in vain. Don't you think so, Xiaoyue?"  .¡±

    Speaking of the latter part, Tang Seng gritted his teeth. Only then did Tang Seng realize that Ye Chen was taking revenge on himself for taking Xiaoyue with him in the morning. He hung his head and was depressed for a while. Seeing Tang Seng bowed his head and said nothing, the grand master thought that he had already agreed.  , I took my leave and went back to the palace to report to the queen.

    As soon as the grand master left, Bajie and Drifting congratulated Tang Seng, who complained that Wukong shouldn't be talking nonsense.

    Wukong came over and said: "Master! If you don't agree to this marriage, the Queen will definitely not change the Guanwen, so we have to use fake relatives to get off the Internet. Don't blame me." Then he explained in detail.

    Tang Seng suddenly realized after hearing this, and Bajie and Drifting couldn't stop praising: "Good strategy! Good strategy!" Ye Chen raised his eyebrows, thinking that Wukong is quite a monkey spirit.

    Just thinking about it, Xiaoyue shouted behind her: "Wow, you are such a monkey spirit. Fortunately, I thought you were honest and valued love and righteousness yesterday, so I helped you."

    During the fight, I only heard the envoy shouting outside, Her Majesty the Queen has arrived~ It turned out that the Queen came to the posthouse to welcome her in person in a dragon carriage.  Tang Seng hurriedly took his apprentices out to greet him.

    Seeing Tang Seng's delicate features, the queen was no different from what the prime minister described, so she immediately dragged Tang Seng into the dragon chariot and wanted to go back to the palace to hold the marriage ceremony.

    Tang Seng held Wukong tightly, Wukong winked and said: "Master and wife, please go back to the palace as soon as possible, and change the Guanwen for me and my brothers!"

    The dragon chariot drove into the palace, and a group of people followed into the palace. The queen was all smiles, and she helped Tang Seng to the banquet.

    On the way to learn the scriptures, there are many difficulties. This kind of opportunity to eat delicious food is really rare. Bajie let go of his belly and ate happily.

    He followed what Wukong taught him and yelled: "Now those who are married are married, those who are married are married, and those who learn the scriptures have to hurry, please quickly change the customs for us, Queen!"

    Xiaoyue listened from the sidelines, covering her mouth and laughing non-stop.  The queen immediately went to the hall, read the Guan text, stamped the big seal, and handed it to Wukong.  After Wukong took it, he got up and said goodbye.

    After giving Tang Seng a look, Tang Seng turned to the queen and said, "Your Majesty, I would like to ask you to accompany me to send them out of the city, and then tell them a few words to show my affection as a master."

    After hearing this, the queen immediately sent an order to prepare the dragon carriage and go to see him off.

    On the way, Ye Chen said to Xiaoyue: "We also played together in this daughter's country. I am very happy that you can walk this journey with us, and I am also very happy to meet you, but this journey westward is very difficult and dangerous.  Follow your queen back. Your mother is still waiting for you at home."

    He is not a fool either, the liking in the little girl's eyes is too obvious every day, but he can only turn a blind eye, Xiaoyue is still young, he does not intend to let a little girl who is not deeply involved in the world suffer with them.

    Xiaoyue lowered her head and said nothing, so Ye Chen had no choice but to look away and let Xiaoyue digest it by herself.

    The dragon chariot slowly drove out of the west city gate, Tang Seng got off the dragon chariot, turned his head and cupped his hands and said, "Your Majesty, please go back, the poor monk has gone to learn scriptures!" The Queen was shocked when she saw this, she grabbed Tang Priest's sleeve and shouted  : "Brother Yu, you've already eaten the wedding wine, how can you change your mind again!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 1641 Accident 2

    ?

    Tang Seng didn't leave or didn't go, he could only stare at Wukong, Bajie hurried over, pulled the queen away, Drifting helped his master onto the horse.

    The Queen was so anxious that she cried out. Seeing this, all civil and military officials rushed up to stop them. The scene was chaotic for a while, and Wukong was about to recite a spell to restrain them.

    Suddenly there was a gust of wind, a woman fell down from the air, picked up Tang Seng by the waist, rushed to the sky, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.  Wukong was shocked and knew it was a monster, so he jumped on the cloud and chased after the cloud of smoke.

    Bajie and Drifting led the white horse Tengyun to chase.  The Queen and the others seemed to be petrified by this change, and the chaotic scene immediately fell silent.

    Ye Chen looked at Xiaoyue who was confused and felt that this place was still not safe, so he picked up Xiaoyue again and went after Bajie and the others.  The three brothers, together with Ye Chen and Xiaoyue, chased them all the way to a high mountain, and the puffs of smoke dispersed.

    They could only lower the cloud head and search everywhere, and finally found two stone gates under a cliff, with the words "Pipa Cave of Poison Enemy Mountain" written on them.  Wukong said that he went in first to check the situation.

    Ye Chen told Wukong to be patient and not to be impulsive.  Wukong nodded, turned into a bee and flew into the hole.

    Sitting in the pavilion was a coquettish banshee holding a steamed stuffed bun and persuading Master to eat it.  The master's face turned yellow, and he leaned against a pillar, as if he had been poisoned. He closed his eyes and refused to look at the banshee, and closed his mouth and refused to eat the bun.

    But the banshee said in the master's ear: "You and I are more free as husband and wife here than you are in the kingdom of daughters. There is no royal power, wealth, and rules. Just the two of us, forever, what do you think?"

    The banshee tried to tease Tang Seng with a lot of undignified looks, but Tang Seng was forced to keep chanting, as if reciting scriptures.  Wukong really couldn't stand it anymore, he had long forgotten Ye Chen's instructions, showed his original shape, and raised the golden cudgel to hit him.  The banshee was startled when she saw this, and immediately sprayed a cloud of fireworks from her mouth, covering the pavilion, and Tang Seng disappeared immediately.

    Then she raised her fork and called at Wukong.  Wukong fought and retreated, leading the banshee out of the cave.

    After leaving the Pipa Cave, Ye Chen, Bajie, and Drifting each raised their weapons to fight the banshee. Seeing that she was no match, the banshee spewed a puff of smoke from her mouth, stretched out a nine-shaped stick from her buttocks on one side of her body  Throwing something with a steel whip, it hit Wukong on the head.

    Wukong yelled in pain, turned around and ran away.  Seeing that the situation is not good, Bajie and Drifting followed Wukong to defeat.

    The banshee went back to the cave victorious.  Wukong squatted on a rock, holding his head in his hands and screaming for pain.

    Ye Chen quickly took Wukong Drifting away and gently took Wukong's hand away. There was no redness or swelling, and there was no wound. I don't know why.  At night, Wukong complained of a headache again, and the three brothers decided to rest in the field for one night, and then went to catch the monster tomorrow.

    At this time, the banshee decorated the pipa hole with bright lights, just like a new house.  She put one hand on Tang Seng's shoulder, held the wine glass in the other, and made various charming gestures, trying to force Tang Seng to get married.

    But Tang Seng closed his eyes tightly, clasped his hands together, and ignored him.  The banshee got angry and ordered: "Hey, come! Bind this ignorant monk to a pillar!"

    The next day, Wukong's headache stopped, and he turned into a bee again and flew into the cave, where the banshee was sleeping soundly.  When Tang Seng heard Wukong's voice, he couldn't help crying, and asked Wukong to save him quickly.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1642 Subduing the Demon

    ?

    Unexpectedly, the sound of speaking awakened the banshee, and she came over and cursed at Tang Seng.

    Wukong quickly flew out of the cave, revealed his original shape, and told Ye Chen and the others what happened to his master last night. When Bajie heard that the banshee was so fierce, he was so angry that he smashed nine holes in the stone gate with a rake.

    After the banshee knew about it, she jumped out of the cave with her forks in hand. After only a few rounds of fighting, the banshee used her skills from yesterday and stabbed Bajie's mouth.

    Bajie yelled, covered his mouth and ran away.  Wukong had tasted the feeling of being stabbed, put away the stick and left.  The banshee laughed and ran into the cave.

    At this time, Ye Chen came over, and Ye Chen said: "This banshee is a scorpion spirit. When the Tathagata Buddha saw that she didn't join hands together when he was preaching, he pushed her, but she stung her middle finger. So far, the middle finger of the Tathagata Buddha is still there."  Can't straighten."

    She asked Wukong to go to Taishang Daozu to invite the Pleiades Star Officer to subdue the demon, and then turned back to the South China Sea.

    Wukong immediately went to the sky, and after a while, he invited the Pleiades Star Officer.

    Seeing that Bajie's mouth was so painful that he couldn't speak, the star official Pleiades touched it with his hand and breathed on the fairy air, and Bajie's mouth stopped hurting.  Speaking of subduing the demon, the star official said: "Go and lure the banshee out, and watch me catch her with magic."

    Bajie and Wukong broke into the demon cave and lured the banshee out.  The Pleiades Star Officer stood on the high slope, shook his body, and revealed the original shape of his big double-crested rooster. He yelled loudly, and the banshee shook her body, showing the shape of a scorpion.  Prototype.

    The cock crowed again, and the scorpion died immediately in front of the slope.

    Brother Wukong sent away Pleiades Star Officer and killed them in the cave. The maids and girls all knelt on the ground and begged for mercy.

    Wukong took a look and saw that they had no demonic aura, so Ye Chen quickly went up to ask, only to find out that they were ordinary people in the Daughter Kingdom, who were captured by the banshee as slaves.  He immediately let them go.

    Wukong said to Tang Seng: "Master, you are not very powerful, a banshee can't deal with it?"

    Tang Seng smiled wryly: "I have broken the precept, and I have broken the precept of love. This may be my love disaster."

    Wukong said: "This banshee?"

    Tang Seng said of course not, it is the king of the daughter country.

    After speaking, he walked out.

    Because of breaking the precepts, Monk Tang has no Dharma, so he can only be captured by this monster.

    After returning to the country of daughters, Wukong followed his master's instructions, and Ye Chen and Xiaoyue distributed the food in the cave to the group of girls as dry food on the way home.

    The girls reluctantly bid farewell to them with tears in their eyes.

    Although Xiaoyue didn't want to give up on Ye Chen, she also knew that she couldn't help them along the way, but it was a drag, so she went back with the girls.

    Along the way, Tang Seng was unsmiling, even a little different from the previous Tang Seng.

    Ye Chen knew that Tang Seng was trapped by love, so he didn't say much.

    However, Tang Seng is the reincarnation of Jin Chan, so it is impossible to have any affection. Now he has no choice but to continue westward.

    Ye Chen knew that Xiaoyue might also be his own love disaster, but they didn't have this kind of thought, because they had a heavy burden on their shoulders and there was nothing they could do.

    Wukong didn't say much along the way, he understood that love is something that can't be touched, and if it is touched, it will be a catastrophe.  He also used to like someone else, but now

    Bajie Drifting was very quiet along the way. He knew that his master was in great pain, so he didn't joke.

    Xiaobai is too young. Although he is more than 600 years old, he is still just a teenager, so he naturally doesn't understand these things, but watching Wukong and the others keep walking without talking.

    The road to the west is very bumpy, but this catastrophe is imprinted in everyone's heart.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1643 Flame Mountain

    ?

    Unknowingly, a year has passed.  Ye Chen, Tang Seng and his disciples walked many places. Although they encountered many mobs on the way, they were all safe and sound.

    Suddenly one day, the sudden high temperature made them feel suspicious, and only then did they realize that they had walked outside a desert.

    From a distance, one can see a volcano in the desert piercing into the sky. This volcano looks like a dormant giant beast, exuding a terrifying aura from a distance.

    They stopped in the town outside, and after finding a hotel where they could stay, Tang Seng sent Monkey King to inquire about the news.

    Through the introduction of the locals, I realized that this is the Flaming Mountain. There are eight hundred miles of flames on the mountain, and the temperature is so high that no one can stick to it for a stick of incense. Almost no one can survive.

    Ye Chen, Tang Seng and his disciples decided to stay here for one night first, and think about ways to cross the mountain.

    Bajie was so lazy that he said, "Ye Chen, do you have a magic weapon that can insulate the high temperature, so that we can pass?"

    Ye Chen rolled his eyes to Ba Jie, and said: "If I have such a good thing, I can wait until you tell me."

    At this time, the owner of the inn said, "There is a plantain cave in Cuiyun Mountain one thousand miles to the southwest, and there lives Princess Iron Fan in it. Princess Iron Fan has a magic weapon called the plantain fan. This fan has great potential."

    Monkey King stood up abruptly and said, "Then tell us quickly, what kind of universe is there in that fan."

    The owner of the shop said calmly: "A plantain fan, once you fan it, the fire will go out.  Some food to feed the family."

    After Tang Seng finished listening, he asked Sun Wukong to go to Cuiyun Mountain to find out the situation. On the way, he met a woodcutter, and Wukong asked the woodcutter, "Do you know where Princess Iron Fan lives?"

    After hearing this, the woodcutter said, "Princess Iron Fan, that is a Rakshasa girl. I can't find it, I can't find it!"

    Monkey King said: "Don't be afraid, I just want to ask what is the origin of Princess Iron Fan, and why she is so frightening."

    The woodcutter said: "The iron fan princess has a lot of background. She is the wife of the Bull Demon King, and the red boy is her son."

    When Sun Wukong heard this, he thought to himself: "Although Honghaier was not tamed back then, he was sent to the southern demon tribe to learn martial arts.

    Mother and child have been separated for so long, and I don't know if Princess Iron Fan has a grudge against me, and I don't know if she will lend me the fan"

    Sure enough, when Princess Iron Fan heard that Monkey King was coming, she rushed out with her Qingfeng sword and shouted, "Where is Monkey King?"

    At this time, Monkey King didn't dare to continue hiding, so he quickly appeared and said, "Sister-in-law, I'm here."

    Seeing that Princess Iron Fan's complexion was not very good, Monkey King hurriedly continued: "Sister-in-law, I am the brother of the Bull Demon King who worshiped at Huaguo Mountain back then."

    After hearing this, Princess Iron Fan became even more angry, pointing at Sun Wukong and scolding him, blaming him for letting Honghaier go to the southern demon department to study arts, so that mother and son could not see each other.

    Monkey King bit the bullet and apologized quickly, thinking in his heart, "Ye Chen, Ye Chen, you were the one who sent that red boy to the south back then, and now I have given you such a big pot, you have to thank me very much."

    But the iron fan princess is so easy to fool, in order to borrow the precious fan, Sun Wukong asked the iron fan princess to slash a dozen times on the head without fighting back. Seeing that this could not hurt Monkey King, the iron fan princess turned her head and left  .  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1644 Borrowing a Fan

    ?

    But she didn't borrow a fan, so Sun Wukong would not let her go, so he took out a golden cudgel from his ear, blocked her way, and the two fought on Cuiyun Mountain.

    I saw the iron fan princess shouted loudly, her body suddenly jumped up, and a thick hot air rushed out of her body, even with an overwhelming momentum.

    Princess Iron Fan's figure looks slender and beautiful, but it also gives people a feeling full of explosive power.  With a flickering figure, he arrived in front of Monkey King.  I saw the Qingfeng sword in his hand, going straight to Sun Wukong's body and drawing it.

    Facing her tyranny, Monkey King didn't back down either. His body turned halfway in the air, and his right leg kicked out like lightning, colliding with Princess Iron Fan's arm.

    With a muffled "bang", Monkey King's body swayed in the air, five meters parallel?  Princess Iron Fan fell to the ground.  In this first confrontation, Monkey King obviously suffered a disadvantage.

    But Sun Wukong's reaction is also extremely fast.  I saw him flexibly turning the golden cudgel in his hands, instantly transforming into dozens of rays of light, and rushing towards Princess Iron Fan.

    Princess Iron Fan didn't show any weakness either, raising her Qingfeng sword and rushing over.  The two fought hard.

    They fought from morning to night, from the sky to the ground, and saw the shadows of swords, lights and swords on Cuiyun Mountain, which made people dare not look more.

    Gradually, Princess Iron Fan was exhausted, but who would have thought that the monkey would fight harder and harder.

    Princess Iron Fan had no choice, so she spat out the plantain fan from her mouth, and slapped it twice, and immediately a gust of wind blew towards Monkey King, making Monkey somersaults several times.

    It wasn't until dawn that he grabbed a boulder and fell to a hilltop.  Wukong really had no choice, so he planned to ask Ye Chen for help.

    So Monkey King returned to the inn with somersaulting clouds.

    Monkey King and Ye Chen discussed what to do, and Ye Chen suddenly remembered that he accidentally got a Wind-fixing Pill during his training last year, so Ye Chen gave the Wind-Fixing Pill to Monkey King, hoping to resist the strong wind from Princess Iron Fan.

    The next day, Monkey King asked Princess Iron Fan to borrow a fan again.

    Princess Iron Fan took a look, why did this monkey come again.  So she took out her fan, trying to blow Monkey King away like last time, but she took out her fan and fanned it a few times, and found that Monkey King didn't move.

    Princess Iron Fan slapped it a few more times, and found that Monkey King was still not moving. At this time, Princess Iron Fan panicked, and fanned a strong wind with the fan, which made the sky full of yellow sand, and she couldn't see her fingers.

    Princess Iron Fan fled into the cave at this time, closed the cave door, and refused to come out no matter what Sun Wukong said.

    Monkey King had no choice but to go back to the inn.

    In the evening, Monkey King planned to go to explore Cuiyun Mountain at night, but found that the cave door was still tightly closed.  So Monkey King took the Wind-fixing Pill that Ye Chen had given him in his mouth, turned into a fly, and flew in through the gap at the entrance of the cave.

    As soon as I flew in, I heard Princess Iron Fan shouting: "I'm thirsty, bring me some tea."

    Monkey King paid attention as soon as he heard it, he thought: "If you don't lend me the fan, I will enter your stomach and make a fuss. Let's see if you dare to do this to your grandpa in the future."

    So Monkey King flew into the tea foam, saying that when Princess Iron Fan opened her mouth to drink water, she flew in.

    After getting in, Princess Iron Fan jumped up and down in her stomach. At this time, Princess Iron Fan didn't know it, but felt a severe pain in her stomach, so she yelled: "My stomach hurts so much, my stomach, my stomach!  It hurts!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1645 History of Flame Mountain

    ?

    Seeing that the timing was almost up, Monkey King shouted loudly: "Sister-in-law, I am Monkey King, and I am in your belly. Lend me your fan quickly, or I will make a mess in your belly."

    After hearing this, Princess Iron Fan turned pale with shock, but remained unmoved.

    Sun Wukong found that Princess Iron Fan didn't move, so he rolled around in her stomach, jumped up and down, kicked and beat her. The pain made Princess Iron Fan pale, sweating on her face, crying and screaming, and messing around on the ground.  roll.

    Shouting: "Uncle Sun, please forgive me. I know I was wrong. Don't move in it. I promise to lend you a fan."

    Monkey King didn't stop until he heard that Princess Iron Fan borrowed a fan.

    Monkey King said: "Take out the fan quickly. I will come out of your stomach after you take it out. If you don't take it out, I won't come out of your stomach."  twice.

    At this time, Princess Iron Fan was in so much pain that she could no longer die, so she immediately ordered her maid to take out the plantain fan.

    When Sun Wukong saw the plantain fan, it really came out of Princess Iron Fan's stomach. Afraid that Princess Iron Fan would repent, he took the fan and flew away after coming out.

    Sun Wukong, who got the plantain fan, was very happy, humming a song all the way back to the inn slowly.

    The next day, they bid farewell to the store and boarded the road west again.

    Unexpectedly, after walking forty miles, everyone's feet were burned. Monkey King asked everyone to rest and went to put out the fire with a plantain fan.

    I saw Monkey King flying into the air, and slapped the Flame Mountain with force, only to find that the flames were getting bigger and bigger, and another fan, and found that the flames were getting bigger and bigger.  It's the same as going in.

    ?Scared so much that Sun Wukong quickly turned over and left, otherwise the fire would burn his buttocks.

    Monkey King hurried back to Tang Seng and asked them to retreat to the inn.

    After returning to the inn, Ye Chen took Monkey King away and asked him what was going on, and Monkey King told the truth.

    Ye Chen thought for a moment and said, "Could this fan be fake?"

    Monkey King jumped up and said: "How is it possible? I saw the Iron Fan Princess asked her maid to take it out with my own eyes. How could it be fake?"

    Ye Chen asked Sun Wukong to calm down, and said: "If it's not fake, then how could the flames get bigger and bigger? Look at the temperature on the mountain now, it's more than ten times higher than before."

    At this time, suddenly a father-in-law of the land came out and said to Sun Wukong: "I don't know that the great sage came here suddenly, and my son is negligent. I don't know why the great sage is here?"

    Monkey King said: "You son of the land, you came just in time. I happen to have something to ask you."

    Father Earth said: "I don't know what the great sage said. If I knew, I would tell the great sage all about it."

    So Monkey King told the land about his trip.

    I saw the land touched his beard after listening, and said: "The plantain fan held by the Great Sanctuary should be fake."

    When Sun Wukong heard this, he was very angry and asked, "How do you say this?"

    The land then said: "Maybe the Great Sage doesn't know, this is really a plantain fan, Princess Iron Fan is very precious. If you want to borrow a plantain fan, you have to go to the Bull Demon King."

    At this time Ye Chen asked: "Eunuch, do you know why there is a Flame Mountain here?"

    The land said: "This flaming mountain, but when the great sage made a big disturbance in the heavenly palace, he was caught by Erlang God and put in the fairy stove of the Taishang Laojun. When the stove was opened, the great sage kicked down the fairy stove, and a few pieces of fire fell  Brick."  (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1646 Looking for the Bull Demon King in Moyun Cave

    ?

    After Wukong heard this, he was really angry, so he went to Moyun Cave in Jilei Mountain to find the Bull Demon King according to what the land said.  As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the cave, Monkey King met Princess Yumian, the little wife of the Bull Demon King.

    Seeing Monkey King, he asked: "Where did the monkey come from? What are you doing in my Moyun Cave?"

    Monkey King said: "This is the little sister-in-law, I am Princess Iron Fan who asked me to come and find the Bull Demon King."

    When Princess Yumian heard this, she became unhappy, and ran into the cave crying, crying and making a fuss at the Bull Demon King.  Seeing the crying Princess Yumian, the Bull Demon King was heartbroken and asked her what happened.

    After the bull devil figured out the situation, he couldn't help but feel depressed, thinking, "Why is there a monk in the plantain cave?"

    With doubts in his heart, the Bull Demon King dressed neatly and came out with a weapon in hand. He found Monkey King standing at the entrance of the cave and persuaded his son to leave.

    I saw that the Bull Demon King moved in an instant, with his red hair fluttering, and he rushed towards Monkey King at full speed like a red cloud.

    Every time the muscular legs bounce off the ground, the body will move forward at a high speed, and it has already rushed tens of meters in an instant.

    While he was running wildly, his hands didn't stop, and he turned the weapon quickly with both hands. Although the distance was still far away, Monkey King had already felt the obvious sternness.

    But surprisingly, Sun Wukong didn't move, instead he closed his eyes and just stood there quietly, as if he was standing and meditating.

    It was as if everything stood still.

    The distance between the two sides had been shortened to five meters. The Bull Demon King stomped his left foot on the ground suddenly, his body bounced up, and shot at Monkey King like a sharp arrow.

    Just at this time, Monkey King suddenly moved, and at the same time as the Bull Demon King acted.  He moved his feet, and his body quickly dodged to the left.  And with one kick, it went straight to the lower abdomen of the Bull Demon King and swept it away.

    The golden cudgel in his hand seemed to have a soul, changing in his hand, and hitting the body of the Bull Demon King.

    The two weapons collided fiercely, and the huge impact made both of them push back several meters.

    The Bull Demon King shouted, "Come again", and rushed towards Monkey King again like a mad lion.  This time, he tried his best.

    Monkey King did not dare to underestimate the enemy.  I saw him rushing towards the Bull Demon King with small steps, seeing that the two sides were approaching, the golden cudgel in his hand went straight to the Bull Demon King's chest and smashed it.

    Another draw.  The two fought back and forth for hundreds of rounds, until a maidservant came out and called the Bull Demon King to the banquet, then they put away their weapons and returned to the cave.

    After the Bull Demon King returned to the cave, he changed his armor, rode the water-avoiding Jinqing beast, and rode the cloud to the northwest.  Sun Wukong could see clearly behind, so he turned into a bird and chased after him.

    Arriving at a pool, he found that the Bull Demon King suddenly disappeared, so Monkey King turned into a small fish and dived into the bottom of the lake to find out.

    After some inquiring, I found out that it was the old dragon spirit who was entertaining people from all walks of life.

    Monkey King walked around and found that the water-avoiding Jinqing beast was tied to the post behind him, so he went quietly, transformed into the appearance of the Bull Demon King, untied the rope, rode on it, and decided to go to the plantain cave to find it.  Princess Iron Fan wants a fan.

    Monkey King, who turned into the Bull Demon King, came to Cuiyun Mountain.

    At this time, Princess Iron Fan had not seen her husband for two years, and she was very happy.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1647 Wukong Suggests to Take the Banana Fan

    ?

    Without any doubt, he happily welcomed the Bull Demon King in, and ordered the maid to prepare a table of good wine and food to entertain the Bull Demon King.

    During the meal, Princess Iron Fan asked why the Bull Demon King suddenly came to Cuiyun Mountain.

    Monkey King said: "I heard that the monkey head came to ask you to borrow the banana fan. I was afraid that you would lend him the banana fan, so I hurried over to see if there is anything I can help you with."

    Princess Iron Fan had already drank a lot of wine at this time, her face was powdered, she sat on Monkey King's lap, showing a charming look, and said with a smile: "My lord, you don't know, I put this fan well."

    After speaking, he took the opportunity to pour it into Monkey King's arms.  Sun Wukong pretended to deal with it, and told her to hide the fan.

    Princess Iron Fan said: "Your Majesty, don't worry, I hid the fan in my mouth, but I can't find the monkey head." Then, he opened his apricot mouth, and a fan the size of a leaf appeared in Monkey King's hand.

    Sun Wukong held the fan and said, "How can such a small fan extinguish the flames of the Flame Mountain?"

    Princess Iron Fan complained: "Your Majesty just hasn't come to my Plantain Cave for two years, how come you even forgot the power of your own baby."

    While complaining, Princess Iron Fan said the spell of growing bigger.  Sun Wukong secretly remembered the spell in his heart.  While Princess Iron Fan was still drunk, she put the fan in her mouth, and ran away after putting it out.

    When he got outside the cave, Monkey King chanted a mantra to the fan. Sure enough, the fan was slowly getting bigger, and he couldn't help but feel happy.  But he didn't know how to make the fan smaller, so he carried the enlarged fan and ran to the inn.

    After a long time, when the Bull Demon King finished his banquet, he found that he couldn't find the water-avoiding Jinqing Beast. He thought it was bad, and he was afraid that it would be stolen by Monkey King.

    The Bull Demon King hurried to the Banana Cave on a cloud, but only found the Iron Fan Princess who was still a little drunk.  The Bull Demon King hurriedly woke up Princess Iron Fan, only to realize that the plantain fan had been tricked by Monkey King.

    At this time, Princess Iron Fan thought of what she had done in front of Monkey King, and felt ashamed and indignant, so she scolded the Bull Demon King.

    The bull devil's seven orifices were full of smoke, and his heart was as anxious as ants on a messy pot. Suddenly, he had a plan and thought: "Your Monkey King has seventy-two changes. Although I don't have one, I can't change."  Turned into the appearance of Zhu Bajie.

    After becoming Zhu Bajie, the Bull Demon King asked Sun Wukong for a fan, and said, "Brother Monkey, this is the plantain fan. Bring it to open my eyes."

    Just as Sun Wukong tricked the plantain fan from Princess Iron Fan, he was very happy, so he didn't doubt it, so he gave the plantain fan to the fake Zhu Bajie and asked him to carry it.

    Fake Bajie took the plantain fan, secretly happy, and silently recited the mantra, made the fan smaller, and quickly put it in his mouth.

    Monkey King was shocked when he saw it, and realized that he had been fooled. He picked up the golden cudgel in his hand and swung it over, hitting him on the head.  The Bull Demon King did not show any weakness, took up his own weapons, and confronted Monkey King.

    The two fought from the ground to the sky, and then from the sky to the ground. The two fought inseparably.

    On the other side, Monkey King and the Bull Demon King are fighting like a raging fire. On the other side, the father-in-law of the land told Tang Seng, "Everyone knows that Monkey King has seventy-two changes, but they don't know that the Bull Demon King also has seventy-two changes."

    Tang Seng was shocked when he heard this, and quickly asked Zhu Bajie to help Monkey King.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1648 Fighting the Bull Demon King

    ?

    Monkey King and Bull Demon King have been fighting for a long time, and both sides are exhausted.  At this time, Zhu Bajie suddenly came up to help Monkey King, and the Bull Demon King was shocked.

    I saw Zhu Bajie waving his rake and rushing towards the Bull Demon King like a mountain. The posture was so fierce and crazy that the Bull Demon King couldn't stand it anymore, and quickly retreated into Moyun Cave.

    When Princess Yumian saw her, she quickly called out her guards to resist, and finally she was too strong to fight with four legs. Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie couldn't stand it anymore, so they left in defeat.

    For this reason, Monkey King was very upset, and the banana fan he just got was taken away again.  Zhu Bajie was also dejected because of this incident.

    At this time, Ye Chen came over and fed them some of his treasured spiritual power water, and immediately, Monkey King and Zhu Bajie returned to their peak state.

    Ye Chen said to them: "Monkey, Bajie, you can't be discouraged, we have to take advantage of the victory and chase him down."

    After hearing this, Monkey King regained his energy and led Bajie back to the entrance of Moyun Cave. He saw Bajie sitting upright on horseback, holding a rake in his mobile phone, slowly accumulating strength, and smashed the cave door with his most powerful blow.  .

    The Bull Demon King was shocked, and thought: "This monkey is so spirited so quickly, it's really hard to deal with."

    Thinking that his body didn't fall, he hurried out of the cave and fought with Monkey King and Zhu Bajie again. Although the Bull Demon King was extremely powerful, he couldn't resist the combined attack of the two.

    So the Bull Demon King turned into a white crane and flew away. Monkey King saw the Bull Demon King fleeing, so he also turned into a phoenix and chased after him.

    The phoenix is ??the king of all birds, and the bull devil has no choice but to fly down the cliff and become a camphor again.

    Monkey King immediately turned into a tiger to chase the camphor, so the Bull Demon King turned into a lion to chase the tiger; Monkey King rolled over and turned into a huge elephant, trying to roll up the lion with his trunk.

    When the Bull Demon King saw him, he made a plan and turned into a mouse, so that Monkey King could not see him. However, Monkey King turned into a cat again and ran to chase the mouse very fast.

    Finally, the Bull Demon King couldn't run anymore, and he showed his prototype. It was a big white bull with two tower-like horns and a length of eight thousand feet.  Said to Sun Wukong: "What else can you do to me, what do you want!"

    I saw that Monkey King did not answer the words of the Bull Demon King, but said in his mouth, "Long, long, long!"

    I saw that Sun Wukong was immediately tall, and holding a golden cudgel in his hand, he hit the Bull Demon King.

    They were fighting like this, and Ye Chen felt that it was not an option to keep fighting like this, so he asked Taishang Laojun to help Monkey King.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, the Bull Demon King recovered his human body, turned his head and ran towards the Banana Cave, Ye Chen, Taishang Laojun, Sun Wukong and Zhu Bajie all chased after him and surrounded the Bull Demon King.

    Seeing that he was surrounded, the Bull Demon King stopped running, and changed into the shape of a big white bull again, and ran into Ye Chen, only to see Ye Chen's phantom

    In a flash, he took out a lotus-like weapon in his hand and threw it at the Bull Demon King.

    "Bang" a huge explosion dissipated, and after the dust cleared, everyone saw the Bull Demon King lying on the ground, tied with a fairy rope, unable to move.

    The Bull Demon King had no choice but to struggle on the ground. Wukong came over and said, "Brother, you and I don't have such a big hatred, why do you do that?"

    The Bull Demon King snorted coldly: "Since my child was bullied by you, he has been hiding in the land of the Southern Demon and refused to come out. He said that he must practice until Ye Chen is satisfied."

    "I haven't seen my baby for many years, I miss it very much, it's all your fault, otherwise our family is reunited now." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1649 Turning Arms into Jade Silk

    ?

    The Bull Demon King had no choice but to struggle on the ground. Sun Wukong came over and said, "Brother, you and I don't have such a big hatred. Why do we have to fight when we meet?"

    The Bull Demon King snorted coldly and said: "Since my child was bullied by you, he has been hiding in the land of the Southern Demon and refused to come out. He said that he must practice until Ye Chen is satisfied. The letter from my family last time was still unreliable."  Said that the goal is to defeat Ye Chen."

    "As for me, Lao Niu, I haven't seen my child for many years, and I miss it very much. It's all your fault, otherwise our family is reunited now. I wouldn't worry about my child every day."

    At this moment, I suddenly heard "Father, I'm back," with a hint of eagerness and excitement in the voice.

    When the Bull Demon King heard the movement, he turned his head to look around, and suddenly a figure flew towards him, rushed into his arms, and shouted: "Father, Father, I'm back."

    The Bull Demon King happily held up the red boy and turned it around, and said, "Son, why are you back?"

    Hong Hai'er said: "Hi'er was originally studying in the southern demon department. One morning, when Hai'er was practicing, he suddenly heard someone discussing you. I hid behind a tree to listen to their conversation, and finally heard that Monkey King wanted to borrow a banana fan."

    "When my son heard this, he immediately felt that something was wrong. Back then, because of what happened to him, father, you, Ye Chen, and Sun Wukong had many misunderstandings. This time when Sun Wukong came to borrow the banana fan, you will definitely fight."

    "Boy, I was afraid that your misunderstanding would deepen, so I rushed back day and night. Fortunately, I haven't made a big mistake yet."

    Upon hearing this, the Bull Demon King said, "Good boy, my good boy, thank you for your hard work."

    "But child, what happened to that incident back then?" asked the Bull Demon King.

    Honghaier said: "Father, it was the bad guy Bodhisattva who wanted to subdue me back then. Fortunately, brother Yechen and Monkey King arrived in time and rescued me."

    "So from that time on, I made up my mind to learn martial arts well, to become strong enough that none of them can hurt me, and to be strong enough to protect my family."

    "Then Brother Yechen told me that the Southern Demon Club is suitable for training and learning martial arts, and said that after I return from training in the Southern Demon Club, I can protect the people I want to protect."

    "So I went."

    "I'm sorry father, forgive my son for leaving without saying goodbye, it's because of his unfilial piety." Hong Haier cried bitterly.

    After hearing this, the Bull Demon King also cried bitterly: "Son, father is also sorry for you. He didn't protect you well back then. It was father's fault for letting you go to the south for training at such a young age."

    Honghaier hurriedly interrupted his father and said, "Father, it's over, it's over. Now, we are all fine."

    The red boy said again: "Father, I will go to the cave later and I will tell you in detail what I have experienced in these years. The most important thing now is to lend the banana fan to Brother Ye Chen so that they can walk through the Flame Mountain  .¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Bull Demon King said, "Yes, yes, how could I forget such an important event. I will ask your mother to take out the plantain fan."

    Princess Iron Fan presented the plantain fan to Monkey King, and told Monkey King: "Just blow the fan seven to forty-nine times against the Flame Mountain, and you can completely extinguish the fire and make the Flame Mountain a normal mountain.  "

    On the second day, Ye Chen, Tang Seng and his disciples packed their luggage and prepared to leave. They said goodbye to the store and walked to the Flame Mountain.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1650 Encounter with a Robber

    ?

    I saw Monkey King coming to the Flame Mountain, took out a banana fan, and said a spell in his mouth, and the banana fan kept getting bigger and bigger.

    After becoming big enough, Monkey King picked up the plantain fan and slapped it seven or four times against the Flame Mountain. Immediately, the mountain was covered with dark clouds and the wind was strong.  It was all wiped out.

    After putting out the fire, Monkey King said happily: "Master, the fire is gone, we can go."

    After Tang Seng and his party heard this, they set off to pass through the Flame Mountain.

    At this time, Ye Chen suddenly said to Sun Wukong: "Look, after the flame mountain is extinguished, it looks so bare and ugly, and there are no plants. You go to the town we just came to and tell the people in the town that you can live in this area."  The land has been cultivated, and I hope they can turn this barren mountain into a valuable green mountain."

    After listening to it, Monkey King thought it made sense, so he drove to the town on the mountain side and told the mayor.  The green water and green mountains are very beautiful.¡±

    After the fire was extinguished, Sun Wukong returned the fan to Princess Iron Fan. Princess Iron Fan took the fan, chanted a spell in her mouth, and made the fan the size of a leaf, holding it in her mouth.

    Tang Seng and his disciples started a new journey.

    ? I saw Ye Chen, monk Tang, and his disciples walking into a big mountain. This mountain stretches for thousands of miles, and the end is invisible. Only the trees on the mountain are shady, and the big trees cover the sun.

    Ye Chen and the others walked for a whole day. Seeing that it was getting dark, but they still couldn't see a single house, they couldn't help being anxious, and speeded up their pace as much as possible.

    Monkey King was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He lifted the golden cudgel to his head, set up a cloud, and planned to go forward to find out.  Xiaobai rushed forward with Tang Seng on his back like a sword off the string.

    Suddenly, there was a rapid gong sound, and a group of robbers rushed out from the nearby woods, each with a knife and gun in their hands,

    Tang Seng was frightened and fell off his horse in a daze.

    The robbers searched Tang Seng's body and found that Tang Seng had no money, so they planned to strip Tang Seng's clothes and take away Tang Seng's horse.

    Tang Seng was helpless, afraid that he would be killed by the robbers when he resisted, so he lied and said: "Wait a minute, although I don't have money on me, but my apprentices have it. You can wait for them to come and give you the money."

    After hearing this, the robbers stopped what they were doing and tied Tang Seng to the tree.

    Monkey King saw what happened there from a distance, so he quietly let Ye Chen and his juniors go first, and transformed himself into a little monk to save Tang Seng.

    The little monk transformed by Monkey King came in front of Tang Seng. When the robbers saw Monkey King, they immediately surrounded him and yelled loudly for Monkey King to hand over the money.

    Monkey King intentionally teased the bandits, so he said: "There is a lot of money in the bag I am carrying, you can take it, as long as you can let my master go."

    The robbers agreed, picked up their burdens and left.

    Monkey King caught up with them and said, "There is nothing valuable in this bag."

    The robbers expressed their disbelief after hearing this, and immediately opened their bags, only to find that there was nothing there, only a few scriptures.

    At this time, Monkey King said again: "As long as you give me all the money you robbed, I will let you go."

    "Monk Maotou, your tone is not small, today the uncle will teach you a lesson." Said the robber.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1651 Drive away Wukong

    ?

    The robbers were very angry, feeling that they had been tricked by Monkey King, so they picked up the knives and guns in their hands and started hitting Monkey King on the head.  As a result, Monkey King stood still and let them fight.

    After the robbers were tired from beating for a long time, Monkey King was still intact. At this time, Monkey King said with a smile: "If you don't fight, I will fight."

    After finishing speaking, he picked up the golden cudgel, pointed it at the two robbers, and slammed down the stick, and the two thieves' brains burst and scattered in all directions.  Seeing this, the others were so frightened that they dropped their mobile phones' knives and guns and fled in all directions.

    Seeing Monkey King like this, Tang Seng couldn't help scolding Monkey King, and asked Zhu Bajie to bury the two robbers and continue walking forward.

    Not far away, Ye Chen, Tang Seng and his disciples found a farmer and planned to spend the night there.

    The owner of this farmer is surnamed Yang. The two elderly people are both over seventy years old, and there is a six-year-old doll playing in the courtyard.  Tang Seng asked: "Old man, is there no one else at home?"

    The old man sighed and said, "My son is a robber, he has gone out."

    In the middle of the night, Ye Chen and Tang Seng and his disciples had already rested, and Old Man Yang's son came back with a group of robbers.  After a closer look, they were found to be the gang of robbers Tang Seng met at noon.

    The gang of robbers found a white horse in the yard, and after asking, they found out that Tang Seng and the others lived here.  When the robbers heard this, they thought to themselves: "Okay, you guys, you have killed my two companions at noon, and you still dare to throw yourself into the trap. This will make you look good."

    The gang of robbers were gearing up one by one, and took out the swords in their hands, wanting to avenge their companions.

    When Old Man Yang heard this, he was shocked and immediately rushed to the place where Tang Seng lived, telling them that he wanted them to escape quickly.

    After Tang Seng heard this, he immediately packed up his things and fled.

    Not far away, the gang of robbers chased after them and slashed at Ye Chen and Tang Seng and his disciples. Monkey King was afraid that those robbers would hurt his master, so he took out his golden cudgel and swung at the gang of robbers.  Pour down a piece.

    Seeing that Sun Wukong had killed so many people again, Tang Seng felt very uncomfortable. He didn't want to talk to Sun Wukong, so he rode his horse and galloped westward.  Ba Jie and Drifting were afraid of their master's safety, so they followed closely.

    Seeing that they were all gone, Monkey King found Old Man Yang's son and cut off his head.

    Monkey King took the head to see Tang Seng. Tang Seng saw the bloody head and fell off his horse in fright. He felt that Monkey King was too cruel.

    So Tang Seng chanted the curse, trying to drive Monkey King back to Huaguo Mountain. Monkey King cried and begged, but Tang Seng didn't hear him. Regardless of Monkey King's begging, he kept chanting the curse.

    Monkey King rolled on the ground in pain, but he didn't want to leave Tang Seng's side.  Seeing that his begging was useless, Monkey King knew that Tang Seng was really annoyed this time, so he had to go to Huaguo Mountain to take refuge first, and then come back when Tang Seng's anger subsided.

    But Sun Wukong regretted it as soon as he drove the cloud, and decided to ask Ye Chen to ask him for help.

    Monkey King sent a signal to Marven Ye, planning to meet at Mount Luojia.

    Ye Chen arrived in a short while, and Monkey King poured bitter water on him, saying why Tang Seng was so cruel, and he was also thinking of Tang Seng's safety.

    Ye Chen comforted Sun Wukong for a long time and said to let Wukong stay here for a few days.

    At the same time, after Tang Seng chased Sun Wukong away, he asked Zhu Bajie to lead the way. After three or four miles to the west, he felt hungry and thirsty, so he asked Bajie to see if there was anyone in front and order a vegetarian meal.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1652 True and false Wukong

    ?

    Ba Jie can also ride the clouds, he jumped into the air and looked around, and found that there was not a single house within a five-mile radius.

    Tang Seng had no choice but to ask Bajie to fetch some water with a bowl to quench his thirst.

    The sun shines on Tang Seng's face through the tree, and Tang Seng can't help but find out why Bajie hasn't returned from fetching water.  So he asked Drifting to find where Bajie was going.

    After Drifting left, Tang Seng heard a strange noise behind him. Looking back, he found Monkey King kneeling on the side of the road holding a bowl.

    Just listen to Sun Wukong say: "Please drink water, Master."

    But at this time Tang Seng was still angry and said: "I would rather die of thirst than drink your water. You go."

    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and ignored him.

    Seeing this, Monkey King revealed a terrifying appearance, and his eyes turned red, but in an instant, they returned to their original appearance.

    I saw him take out the iron rod, and hit Tang Seng on the head.  Tang Seng immediately passed out on the ground.

    Sun Wukong held the two bundles Tang Seng brought in his hands, drove somersaulting clouds, and disappeared without a trace immediately.

    Besides, Bajie went to fetch water on the south hillside, and suddenly found a thatched hut vaguely. He thought that maybe the hut was covered by branches just now, so he didn't notice it.

    So he planned to go here to order a vegetarian meal.

    After making up his mind, Bajie turned into a ragged little monk with a haggard face, and stepped forward to knock on the door of Huazhai.

    It was an old woman who opened the door. Seeing him looking sick, she called him all the meals yesterday.

    Ba Jie changed back to his original form after dinner, and returned along the original road. On the way, he met Drifting Monk, so they went to the river to fetch a pot of water together, and then went back together.

    After returning, they found Tang Seng lying unconscious on the ground. They thought their master was dead.

    The two cried a lot, and Bajie said to Drifting: "Let's buy the horse and bury Master properly."

    But Drifting was still unwilling to leave, and held Tang Seng and cried for a while, and suddenly felt that Tang Seng's nose was hot again.

    Drifting shouted: "Second Senior Brother, hurry up, Master is angry again."

    The two massaged Tang Seng for a while, and finally, Tang Seng woke up.

    Tang Seng opened his eyes and said: "That monkey is going to beat me to death! How dare he, how dare he!" He told Bajie and the others what happened just now while drinking water.

    At this time, Tang Seng's head suddenly had a flash of inspiration, and a thought came to his mind. He always felt weird, but after much deliberation, there was no gain, so he gave up thinking.

    After hearing this, Bajie angrily wanted to go to the monkey to get back the burden, but was stopped by Drifting Monk.

    Drifting said: "Second senior brother, don't worry. Since the monkey has already left, he must have returned to Huaguo Mountain. The most important thing at this moment is to settle down the master first."

    Zhu Bajie patted his head and said: "Yes, yes, master, don't worry about the monkey head. I just found a house not far away. Master, go there to rest first."

    So they went to the family just now and explained the situation.  The old lady was also a good person, so she made some food for them again and let them eat.

    After the meal, Tang Seng asked Bajie to find Monkey King.

    But how dare Zhu Bajie now, he was afraid that the monkey would be unreasonable and hit him, so he shirked and said: "Master, let Junior Brother Sha go, I will protect you here."

    After listening to Tang Seng, he knew what virtue Bajie is.  Then he turned his head to Drifting and said, "Wujing, it's up to you to go to your elder brother to get back the burden."

 1653 Wujing please Wukong

    ?

    Drifting drove the cloud for three days and three nights before arriving at the Water Curtain Cave in Huaguo Mountain.

    ? After entering the cave, I found Sun Wukong sitting on a high platform, reading aloud with a scripture in his hand, Drifting eyes became hot when he saw this scene.  Ask him loudly: "Why did you do that?"

    Monkey King raised his head when he heard the voice, but found a big man with a beard looking at him, feeling very depressed, so he asked the little monkeys to catch him.

    When he came to him, Monkey King asked, "Who are you? Why haven't I seen you before?"

    Drifting said: "Eldest brother, come back with me, master can't live without you, let's go to the west to learn scriptures together. If elder brother really doesn't want to go back with me, then give me the burden, which is full of precious scriptures of master  , you can¡¯t lose it.¡±

    But Sun Wukong said: "I can go to the West to learn Buddhist scriptures by myself. What do you want Tang Seng to do?"

    Sand Monk was shocked and said: "Brother, no, if there is no master, how could the Buddha give the scriptures to others."

    After finishing speaking, I saw Monkey King transformed into Tang Seng, Master and Disciple.

    How could Drifting bear others to replace his master, so he raised his magic wand and beat the fake Tang Monk. Those people fell to the ground and died, turning into three or four monkey hairs.  have to.

    Sun Wu was in a hurry and ordered the little monkey to surround Drifting Monk. Drifting Monk broke free from the encirclement and fled on a cloud, intending to find Ye Chen.

    When they came to a mountain, Drifting took out the special contact information given to them by Ye Chen - Tongtianyan. Knowing that Ye Chen was on the top of Luojia Mountain at this time, Drifting set off.

    The Drifting Monk walked for a day and a night, and finally arrived at Luojia Mountain. He saw Ye Chen practicing martial arts here. He raised his head to explain his purpose, but found the monkey head sleeping on a tree, still snoring.

    Drifting became impatient, took out his wand, shouted loudly, and hit Monkey King.

    Monkey King was taking a nap when he suddenly heard a gust of wind blowing. He closed his breath and listened to the direction. When Drifting stabbed him, Monkey King jumped up and avoided the blow.

    At this time, Ye Chen, who was practicing kung fu, also heard the movement, and said to Drifting: "Wujing, what's the matter, why do you want to attack your elder brother?"

    Monkey King was also at a loss at this time, and said to Ye Chen: "I don't know what's going on, why did the younger brother hit me with a stick as soon as he came?"

    Sand Monk glared at Sun Wukong, clasped his fists to Ye Chen and said, "Ye Chen, you don't know, this Poor Monkey injured Master while Ba Jie and I were fetching water."

    "What, what did you say, who injured the master? How about the master?" Monkey King asked hastily.

    Drifting said: "Hehe, why didn't you see you so anxiously when you injured Master, and I went to Huaguo Mountain to look for you, but you said you didn't know me, and beat me out."

    Monkey King was even more depressed at this time, saying that he had never done this at all, and after being driven away by his master, he did not go to Huaguo Mountain, but practiced kung fu with Ye Chen here.

    Drifting didn't believe it, he looked up at Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen nodded and said that Monkey King was right.

    At this time, it was Drifting's turn to be puzzled.  But he still didn't believe it very much in his heart, so he asked Sun Wukong to go to Huaguo Mountain with him.

    So the two brothers and sisters bid farewell to Ye Chen temporarily, and drove to Huaguo Mountain by cloud.

    After arriving at Huaguo Mountain, Monkey King looked into the Shuilian Cave, and he found that there was another Monkey King sitting inside. That monkey was sitting on the stone platform, eating, drinking and having fun with other monkeys, and his appearance was exactly the same as himself.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1654 Wukong and Wukong

    ?

    Monkey King was in a hurry, took out the golden cudgel, and cursed at the monkey: "Where did the monster come from, dare to look like your grandpa and me, I'm afraid I'm getting impatient."

    But that Monkey King didn't answer, but he also took out the golden cudgel, got up and fought with Monkey King.

    However, Monkey King found that the monkey's moves were exactly the same as his own.  For a while, the two fought inseparably, evenly matched.

    Seeing that Drifting couldn't get his hands in, Sun Wukong turned his head and said to Drifting during the fight: "Junior Brother, you go back and tell Master what's going on here, and I'll lead him to where Ye Chen is."

    Monkey King walked while beating, and when he arrived at Mount Luojia, Monkey King explained the situation to Ye Chen, hoping that Ye Chen could tell the truth from the fake.

    Ye Chen found that they looked exactly the same, and their movements were not the same, and it was difficult to distinguish them for a while, so he planned to wait for Tang Seng and his party to come before making a decision.

    On the other side, Drifting found Tang Seng and explained the situation. Tang Seng realized that he had wrongly blamed Monkey King, so he quickly asked Drifting to lead the way to Monkey King.

    After Tang Seng arrived, Ye Chen told Tang Seng about the situation, and hoped that Tang Seng could recite the magic spell to see how the two of them reacted.  Tang Seng agreed.

    Ye Chen said to Bajie and Drifting again: "Each of you quietly holds one, and let Tang Seng secretly recite the magic spell."

    Tang Seng recited the incantation secretly, and saw that the two people said they had a headache, and they rolled on the ground with their heads in their arms. They were in great pain, and begged the master not to recite.

    But as soon as Tang Seng stopped reading, the two turned their heads and started fighting again.

    Tang Seng suddenly thought of something, pulled Ye Chen over, and said to Ye Chen: "I seem to remember that there is a difference in beating my monkey."

    Ye Chen was overjoyed when he heard this, and quickly asked Tang Seng to think about it.

    Tang Seng thought for a while, and suddenly remembered that when the monkey hit him, his eyes turned red for a moment, and then turned back to the same.  Because I was close at the time, I saw a flash of red light.

    But even though they found a difference, because the time was too fast, there was no way for the two to stop fighting, and they didn't know when the monkey head's eyes would change, so there was still nothing to do at this moment.

    Ye Chen suddenly thought that in the early years, he accidentally got a demon mirror, so he thought of using the demon mirror to cover the two of them to see the difference.

    It turned out that there were actually two shadows of Monkey King in the mirror. Even the golden hoops on their heads were exactly the same, and the clothes on their bodies were not the same.  Ye Chen also suddenly had no choice.

    They fought again, saying that they would go to the King of Hades to distinguish the true from the false.  So he came to the Senluo Hall, told the Yama of what happened, and asked the Yama to judge the truth from the fake.

    The King of Hades told Lord Yin to go to the judge to check the book of life and death, but he still couldn't tell the difference.

    At this time, Yan Wang's right-hand man Xiaodong said: "You can let Huahua try it."

    Huahuashi is a little beast lying under the seat of Xiaodong, who can know everything that happens in the world.  Huahua was ordered to lie down in the courtyard of Senluoyuan and listened for a long time.

    Huahua said: "I know which one is transformed by the monster, but I can't tell, and I can't catch it face to face."

    Huahua said again: "This monster's ability is the same as that of Sun Wukong. If the government speaks out, it will definitely cause chaos in the underworld. Today, the underworld cannot be peaceful."

    After hearing this, the King of Yama said to Tang Seng: "If you want to distinguish who is real and who is fake, you should go to the Tathagata Buddha. The Buddha has justice in his heart."  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1655 Remodeling of a newborn six-eared macaque

    ?

    So the two Monkey Kings left the underworld, rode the clouds and fog, and fought all the way to the Leiyin Temple in the Western Heaven.

    Under the Baolian stage, the two Monkey Kings told the story of the incident and asked the Buddha to find out the truth.

    I only heard the Buddha shout "Amitabha, good, good."

    Seeing that the Buddha picked up a magic spell, he saw that the two monkeys were about to get angry, as if they were about to fight.  Suddenly, the Buddha shouted "Ding."

    Seeing the two monkeys being immobilized in rage, Tang Seng suddenly saw that the eyes of one monkey turned red, and the eyes of the other monkey did not.  Now it's all right, you can tell the difference.

    Seeing that Tang Seng already knew the answer, the Buddha smiled.

    Said: "I think this fake Wukong is a six-eared macaque. You can see that his eyes are red. It is obvious that someone with a heart has cast a spell on him, which has inspired the resentment deep in his heart. This is why he became like this."

    After everyone listened, they suddenly realized.

    Ye Chen also said: "This six-eared macaque is also your brother of Monkey King, but now he is blinded by resentment, and he has become like this."

    Bajie suddenly realized: "That's right, brother, I remember you once said that you had a brother who was living outside, but I never thought that after so many years, how did he become like this."

    Tang Seng said: "I also ask the Buddha to be merciful and restore this poor monkey to his senses, so that he can devote himself to cultivation and achieve a positive result as soon as possible."

    I saw Buddha lightly tap on the top of the six-eared macaque's head, and the blood in the monkey's eyes faded quietly and became normal.  And the figure has also become a little smaller, no longer the same as Monkey King.

    After regaining consciousness, the six-eared macaque bowed deeply to Buddha and Ye Chen, expressing his gratitude, and promised that he would practice hard and achieve positive results as soon as possible.

    After hearing this, the Buddha felt that the matter had been satisfactorily resolved, so he left on a cloud.

    And the six-eared macaque turned its head and knelt down to Tang Seng again, kowtowed several times, and only said sorry.

    Tang Seng couldn't bear it, Lima went over to help him up, and said: "I know you are a good boy, it's all right, let's let him pass what happened before."

    The eyes of the six-eared macaque were filled with tears. Seeing that the sky was about to darken, Tang Seng looked up and said, "Good boy, we have to go."

    The six-eared macaque nodded and said, "Thank you master for giving me life again. Now that it's getting late, I won't force you to stay anymore."

    And he left a jade pendant for Sun Wukong, saying that if Tang Seng and his disciples have any difficulties in the future, just crush the jade pendant, and he will arrive immediately.  After speaking, he drove away on the cloud.

    So Ye Chen and his party also left Leiyin Temple.

    It didn't take long before they came to the mountain forest and found the family.  At this time, Monkey King and Tang Seng also settled their suspicions.

    A group of people planned to go on the road, but found that the scriptures were still in Huaguo Mountain, so they planned to rest for one night, let Monkey King go to Huaguo Mountain to get the scriptures, and set off after Wukong retrieved the scriptures.

    On the second day, the group started a new journey.

    The four masters and apprentices traveled more than 800 miles and came to the country of Jisai.  Seeing people coming and going in the city, the caravans are also in an endless stream, and the vendors on the street greet the guests coming and going, and it is bustling.

    As I was walking, I suddenly found more than a dozen monks wearing tattered clothes, scars on their bodies, and shackles in their hands, begging from door to door.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1656 Golden Light Temple

    ?

    Tang Seng was suddenly furious, so he asked Monkey King to ask for clarification.

    The monk didn't dare to tell what happened on the street, so he took Ye Chen and the five monks, master and apprentice, to the Jinguang Temple built by them to protect the country.

    It turned out that there used to be a relic Buddhist treasure on the pagoda of Jinguang Temple. During the day, it would emit brilliant colorful light, surrounded by colorful clouds, and at night, it would illuminate the surroundings like a night pearl, as bright as the moon.

    And these colors can be seen in the surrounding countries, so this place is regarded as Tianfu Shenjing, and tribute is paid every year, and everyone will come here to worship.

    Unexpectedly, on that night three years ago, there was a strong wind, dark clouds, lightning and thunder, and sand and dust flying all over the sky. People closed their doors and windows tightly and did not come out.

    I saw a flash of lightning suddenly in the sky, accompanied by bursts of thunder, and blood rained from the sky.

    It was at this time that the relic changed.  Washed by the rain of blood, the relic became dull, and no matter how much it was wiped, it would not return to its original state.

    When the host saw this situation, he couldn't help it for a while and fainted.

    And when the surrounding countries found that the relics were no longer as brilliant as before, they stopped paying tribute to the country.

    The king became angry and believed the slander of others, saying that all this happened because the monks in the temple stole the treasure, so he took everyone in the temple away, from the abbot to the cleaning monk,  Without exception.

    Recently I heard that two monks have been beaten to death.

    After listening to Tang Seng, he couldn't bear the catastrophe of Jinguang Temple, so he planned to clean the pagoda himself at night and ask for the blessing of Buddha.

    But Monkey King was worried that Tang Seng would go alone, so he planned to accompany him.

    So after dinner, Tang Seng and Sun Wukong master and apprentice each took a new broom and prepared to clean the pagoda.

    They first went to the main hall to burn incense, worshiped the Buddha, and then opened the gate of the pagoda, sweeping from bottom to top.  I was busy until midnight before sweeping to the tenth floor.

    Tang Seng was so tired that he couldn't straighten his waist, so he ordered Monkey King to sweep the remaining three floors for him.

    When Monkey King swept to the twelfth floor, he heard a sound from the top of the tower, as if someone was talking.  Monkey King felt strange, so he got out of the tower door and rode a cloud to check.

    He saw two goblins on the thirteenth floor playing hand games and drinking. He thought to himself, stood at the tower gate and said, "It turns out that you two little goblins stole the treasure."

    Monkey King caught these two little demons and went to see Tang Seng. Tang Seng asked him why he did this, but they refused to tell.

    Under the pressure of Monkey King's force, they told the truth: in the Bibo Pool on the Rocky Mountain not far from the capital, there lived the Dragon King, Princess Wansheng and his son-in-law, the nine-headed son-in-law.

    Three years ago, they coveted the treasure in the pagoda, so the Dragon King and his son-in-law came to the city, and cast a spell here to rain blood, taking the opportunity to steal the treasure.

    That Halloween princess was not a good match either, she stole the holy treasure that the empress had treasured - Nine-leaf Ganoderma lucidum.

    They put the nine-leaf Ganoderma lucidum in the jar, and put the relic in it to warm it up, so that it glows day and night.

    Recently, Wansheng Dragon King heard that Tang Seng and the others were going to pass by here, so he sent abalone essence and grass carp essence to inspect here, so as to find out the reality of Tang Seng and the others, and see how to deal with them.

    After listening to Tang Seng, he asked Sun Wukong to arrest them and tie them together, and went to the king to prove the innocence of the monks in the temple.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1657 Battle of the Hydra

    ?

    ? On the second day, monk Tang and his disciples went to meet the king of Jisai State, and exchanged the butterfly for leaving the customs. At this moment, they asked the king about the situation of Jinguang Temple.

    The king also told them the truth.

    Tang Seng said at this time: "We had the honor to visit the Jinguang Temple yesterday, and went to clean the pagoda for the Jinguang Temple. The poor monk found that things may not be as you think, king."

    After Tang Seng finished speaking, he winked at Monkey King.  Seeing this, Monkey King brought up the two little demons he caught last night.

    The king was very puzzled and asked, "What does the benefactor mean? What are these two things?"

    Tang Seng then told the king everything that happened last night, and said: "These two little demons are the evidence."

    The king then asked the two little demons if they were as Tang Seng and his disciples said. The little demons did not dare to lie, so they said yes, and told the king again how the Dragon King stole the treasure.

    After hearing this, the king was furious, and sent Jin Yiwei to go to Bibotan to catch the monster.  But Tang Seng said: "King, no, those monsters have powerful powers, and ordinary people may not be able to do anything to them. Let's talk about it in detail."

    The king nodded after hearing this, expressing his approval.

    This is Tang Seng said again: "Now that the truth has been revealed, can those monks who were arrested be released?"

    The king immediately issued a decree to release the arrested monks in Jinguang Temple, and planned to have a banquet for Tang monks and apprentices in Jinguang Temple the next day.

    During the banquet, the king invited Tang Seng and the others to catch monsters and get treasures. Tang Seng agreed and let Zhu Bajie and Drifting go with Monkey King.

    Monkey King and Zhu Bajie each caught a little demon as eyeliner, and drove the cloud to the side of Bibotan in Luanshi Mountain.

    When they arrived, Monkey King cut off their hands.

    Said: "Go back and tell your great king that your grandpa and I are here. If you are sensible, let them return the treasures of the Jinguang Temple Pagoda. If there is half a word, let his family have no one to live."

    The two little demons were thrown into the pond, and hurried into the palace to report to the Wansheng Dragon King and the nine-headed son-in-law.

    After hearing this, the nine-headed son-in-law said, "This Sun Wukong is very arrogant, father, just let me go out and meet him for a while."

    The Dragon King nodded, and saw the nine-headed son-in-law wearing armor and holding a shiny crescent shovel in his hand, parting the waterway and jumping out.

    Just heard the nine-headed son-in-law shout: "Who is Sun Wukong? I've come out of your grandfather. I'm so loud. Now I'll let you see what it means to be overwhelmed."

    When Sun Wukong heard this, he was furious, and immediately flew forward, picked up the stick and hit the monster. In a flash of golden light, the golden cudgel was almost on the body of the nine-headed son-in-law.

    Not to be outdone, the nine-headed son-in-law picked up the September shovel in his hand and raised his hand to resist Monkey King's attack.  And at the same time, he exerted force and knocked Monkey King's stick into the air.

    The two of them fought so hard that they couldn't tell which was better for a while.

    However, Bajie secretly turned around behind the nine-headed son-in-law, took out the iron rake, raised the rake in his hand, and hit the monster.

    It's a pity that the monster has nine heads and eighteen backs, and there are eyes on the left, right, and four sides behind it, so it can see clearly.  When he saw Zhu Bajie sneak attacking from behind, he rolled on the spot and rolled away from Zhu Bajie's sneak attack.

    At the same time, he also showed his prototype, which turned out to be a nine-headed worm more than ten feet long.

    It was difficult for him alone to resist the attacks of two people, so he spread his wings and flew into the air, wanting to fly back to the Dragon Palace.  But how could Wukong give him this opportunity? He jumped up immediately and hit the nine-headed worm with a blow.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1658 Battle of Hydra 2

    ?

    I saw the strange insect followed the trend, flew sideways and bit Zhu Bajie's neck.  Zhu Bajie couldn't resist, so he was taken to the Dragon Palace by the nine-headed worm, and tied to a pillar in the corridor.

    In order to save Zhu Bajie, Monkey King turned into a small crab and dived into the bottom of the pool, and found that he had been here before, and it was actually the Dragon Palace where the Bull Demon King had a banquet last time.

    Sun Wukong was overjoyed, and sneaked in according to his memory, and found that Bajie was hanging on the big pillar where the water-avoiding Jinqing beast was tied last time, and the Wansheng Dragon King and the others were hosting a feast for the nine-headed son-in-law.

    Sun Wukong swam over secretly, saw Zhu Bajie dying in pain, yelled, and quietly untied Zhu Bajie's rope, and said to him: "You first find a place to hide secretly, and I will go inside to get your rake for you."  .¡±

    When Zhu Bajie heard that it was Monkey King's voice, he stopped struggling, nodded, broke free from the rope, and slipped out according to Monkey King's instructions.

    After Monkey King went around the room to get the rake, he quickly left the room.  After leaving the Dragon Palace, it changed back to the original.

    When I got outside, I found Zhu Bajie, and threw the rake to Zhu Bajie. Zhu Bajie wanted to take revenge, so he asked Monkey King to go to the shore to meet him, and he beat him in with the rake.

    I saw Bajie steadied his horse and began to accumulate energy. Immediately, it seemed that even the air slowed down, and the fluttering of aquatic plants could be clearly seen.

    Suddenly, Bajie moved and waved his rake at the Dragon Palace. The doors, windows, tables and chairs in the Dragon Palace were all scattered, and the precious utensils on the cabinets were all broken into pieces.

    Everyone who was drinking was panicked by this scene and fled in a hurry.

    Seeing that the princess in her arms was frightened, the Nine-Headed Insect hurriedly escorted the princess to the bedroom, put on her armor and picked up a weapon to meet her.

    The old Dragon King gathered himself together, and shouted: "Where did you come from, you dare to act presumptuously in my Dragon Palace." After speaking, he picked up his iron gun and shot at Bajie.

    Bajie hurriedly resisted, but saw that the nine-headed worm was also catching up, Bajie was invincible by himself, feinted, and wanted to escape, but the nine-headed worm was not willing to give up, it just flickered, and stood in front of Bajie  .

    Bajie was forced to have no choice but to take out the smoke bomb he had just asked for from Marven Ye a few days ago, and threw it at the Nine-Headed Insect.

    Immediately, the smoke was so thick that he couldn't see anything clearly, so Bajie took the opportunity to turn his head and get out of the water.

    Where the Dragon King was willing to let Bajie go back, he led his sons and grandsons to chase him out.

    At this time, Sun Wukong saw clearly on the water surface, and it was too late to speak, so he picked up the golden cudgel and hit the old dragon king on the head, and the old dragon king fell silent immediately.

    The son of the dragon and the grandson of the dragon were frightened and fled in a panic. The Nine-Headed Insect took the body of the Dragon King and returned to the bottom of the water.

    Monkey King and Zhu Bajie returned to the shore, discussing what to do.

    Monkey King said: "In this way, I can only ask Ye Chen to help." Zhu Bajie nodded in agreement, expressing his agreement.

    So they went back to find Ye Chen, hoping that Ye Chen could help.  Ye Chen rejected the matter and said, "I don't need to do anything about such a small matter. I got a gadget a few days ago. Maybe it can help you tide over the difficulties."

    As he spoke, he took out some small pieces of paper from his bosom. These pieces of paper were all in the shape of human beings, but they were all different.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1659 Ye Chen Helps Wukong

    ?

    Ye Chen said: "These villains can become what you want them to be, and they will have all the spells of the transformed people, but this villain only has one day."

    "You can use it to fight against Nine-Headed Insect and other descendants of dragons, but you must remember that this only lasts for one day, and you must solve it quickly."

    Monkey King nodded and accepted the treasure.

    I was also thinking in my heart, who should I use these villains to become, I must have a strong spell, otherwise I would not be able to catch the cunning nine-headed worm.

    At this time, Monkey King suddenly remembered Yang Jian, the Erlang God who subdued him when he was making a fuss in the sky, Yang Jian and his six Meishan brothers.  These are all powerful people, and they tortured him for a long time back then.

    There is also the Xiaotian dog who is also very spiritual, and he can say exactly what Yang Jian said, and his magic power is also very profound.

    Thinking so in my heart, I did the same in my hand.  So he transformed into the Erlang God Yang Jian, the six Meishan brothers and the Xiaotian dog.

    So Sun Wukong called Bajie, took advantage of the night and took the transformed people with him, and drove to the pool on a cloud.

    Zhu Bajie took the lead, and when he entered, he found that the son of the dragon and the grandson of the dragon were holding a funeral for the Dragon King. Bajie gave a loud shout, waved the rake in his hand, and rushed over.

    I saw the overwhelming aura emanating from Bajie, and the rake in his hand was aimed at the dragon sons and grandchildren, punching several holes in the dragon's head.

    At this time, Nine-Headed Insect, who was appeasing Princess Wansheng in the dormitory, heard the report, and was anxious, picked up a weapon and rushed out, chasing Zhu Bajie to fight.

    Ba Jie knew that he was not the opponent of the Nine-Headed Insect, so he led the Nine-Headed Insect to the shore, and the Nine-Headed Insect rushed out of the water with all the generals without any suspicion.

    Unexpectedly, there was an ambush on the shore, Sun Wukong and Yang Jian saw the nine-headed insect coming out of the water, they rushed up, surrounded the nine-headed insect, and cut the dragon general behind into several sections.

    The Nine-Headed Insect turned pale with fright, and after realizing that the situation was not good for him, he quickly showed his original shape, soared into the sky, and escaped from the encirclement.

    At this time, Erlang Shen took up his weapon and stabbed at Nine-Headed Insect, but Nine-Headed Insect passed by in a flash.  The Nine-Headed Insect soared into the clouds, and when it passed Erlangshen's side, it suddenly turned its head and wanted to bite Erlangshen's neck.

    However, the Xiaotian dog next to Erlangshen is not a vegetarian. He aimed at one of the nine-headed worm's head, opened his mouth and bit it, blood flowed instantly, and one of the nine-headed worm's head was bitten off by the Xiaotian dog.

    The monster didn't dare to fight anymore, turned his head as if running into the distance, and the Xiaotian dog was chasing after him.  Seeing this, Bajie also planned to chase after him, but was stopped by Monkey King.

    Monkey King said to Bajie: "These villains will not be able to hold on for long. You and them will stay on the shore. I will turn into a nine-headed worm and go to the water to get the treasure back from the Halloween princess."

    But thinking about it again, I am afraid that if I turn into a nine-headed worm and go there, I am afraid that it will make Halloween Princess suspicious.  So he pulled a hair from the back of his head, turned into Zhu Bajie, and ran after him.

    After Sun Wukong got into the water, he ran up in a hurry, followed by the fake Zhu Bajie with a rake in his hand, chasing after him.

    After running into the Dragon Palace, Monkey King found Princess Wansheng in the bedroom and said, "Ma'am, Zhu Bajie is chasing after you, you should hide that treasure quickly, and I will take you away."

    Princess Wansheng didn't have the slightest doubt when she heard Zhu Bajie shouting outside, and hurriedly gave the golden box containing the relics and the jade box containing the nine-leaf Ganoderma lucidum to Monkey King.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 In 1660, Fulong Temple was built to protect the country

    ?

    After the baby was in his hands, Monkey King put the baby in his bag, and then Monkey King changed back to his original form, and left Princess Wansheng as soon as he left.

    Princess Halloween found out that she had been tricked, and became furious. She hurriedly chased after her, but saw that fake Zhu Bajie stretched out his hand and knocked the princess down.

    The princess immediately stood up, wanting to take out her magic weapon to resist.  But Sun Wukong noticed her movement with sharp eyes, and hurriedly threw a rope to tie her up.

    After the princess was tied up, Sun Wukong took her back to the shore. At this time, there was only Zhu Bajie on the shore. Zhu Bajie saw Princess Wansheng and wanted to kill her, but Sun Wukong stopped her.

    Monkey King said: "Don't, don't kill her yet, keep her and we will take her to the king."

    Bajie nodded after hearing this, and the two of them drove back with Princess Wansheng on the cloud.

    On the second day, Monkey King and Zhu Bajie came to Jisai Country with Princess Wansheng holding the treasure box.

    After arriving, Sun Wukong asked Bajie to bring the king and monk Tang here.

    The king and Tang Seng came to the tower of Jinguang Temple, looked up and saw Wukong put the relic Buddha treasure in the vase on the top of the tower, and pulled out Princess Wansheng, so that Princess Wansheng showed her dragon body and coiled on the pillar to guard the tower.

    Princess Halloween was unwilling and wanted to resist.  I saw Ye Chen coming with the head of the Nine-Headed Insect.

    Say to Halloween Princess: "Open your eyes and take a good look. If you have anything to resist, don't be obedient and grab it."

    Seeing the head of the Nine-Headed Insect, Princess Wansheng knew that her situation was over, so she obeyed Monkey King obediently.

    Wukong swept the thirteen-story pagoda again with the nine-leaf ganoderma, and then put the nine-leaf ganoderma into the vase on the top of the pagoda to warm it up.  In an instant, the top of the pagoda was full of rays of light, full of auspiciousness.

    Seeing that the Jinguang Temple had regained its original radiance, those surrounding countries began to bow down to it, saying loudly: "Buddha, open your eyes, Buddha, open your eyes."

    At this time, Tang Seng said: "Since it is a new beginning, it would be better to change the name of Jinguang Temple to 'Chijian Huguo Fulong Temple', which also implies that there is a real dragon blessing here."

    After listening to it, Monkey King said to the king.

    According to Wukong's wishes, the king changed Jinguang Temple to "Fulong Temple for the Protection of the Country", and wrote a new plaque on it.

    The relics glowed again, and people's faces regained their color. The king was also very happy, and invited Ye Chen and Tang Seng and his disciples to a grand feast.

    Tang Seng and his disciples were also unambiguous. After saluting, they began to eat and drink.  After eating and drinking enough, he fell asleep. Tang Seng looked at them and shook his head, and said to the king: "My apprentice is not sensible. I hope the king will forgive me."

    The king smiled and said, "Master, you don't need to be too polite. I think they are so genuine, and I like them very much."

    The next day, Ye Chen and Tang Seng and his disciples planned to leave.

    ? On the day Tang Seng and his disciples left the country for offering sacrifices to the country, the king led civil and military officials, people all over the city and monks from Fulong Temple to send Tang Seng and his disciples outside the city.

    Especially the monks of Fulong Temple, who were sent for more than 60 miles and still didn't want to go back, so Wukong had no choice but to pull out his hair and turn into a fierce tiger, blocking the way. The monks were afraid, so they had to go back.

    Wukong said with a smile: "This time I really became a good person. Bajie Wujing probably didn't think about it when he was a demon, hahahahaha."

    "At the beginning, I planned to be Gao Laozhuang's son-in-law." Bajie joked.

    "I'm okay in Liushahe, but I'm not as happy as I am now." Wu Jing said.

    "A long journey is waiting for us, and there may be an abyss ahead, but there may also be a bright light." Ye Chen said.

    Everyone looked at each other, smiled and continued westward.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1661 Seeing Xiaoleiyin Temple for the first time

    ?

    Unknowingly, half a month has passed. Ye Chen, Tang Seng and his disciples walked into a high mountain.  Gearing up.

    There are still unknown little bugs crawling around on the tree, and the bugs are still shouting during the period, as if they are telling something.  There is a trace of weirdness everywhere in the forest, which makes people shiver.

    Monkey King asked Tang Seng and the others to walk slowly, while he himself went ahead to investigate the situation and drive away the wolves, tigers and leopards on the side of the road.

    They crossed mountains and ridges and came to a plain.  It can be seen that the smog is lingering in the distance, and there are faint pavilions and pavilions appearing inside, and the sound of bells and pans can be heard from time to time.

    They looked for the sound, walked, and found that they came to a temple, and saw crows flying by the side of the writing temple from time to time, and there were tall trees all around.

    Sun Wukong took a closer look and found that there was a little fierceness in the Zen light, and he felt that this place must not be a good place.  Then he turned his head and said to Tang Seng.

    Tang Seng didn't believe it very much, because Monkey King always exaggerated.  So I rode to the front of the mountain gate, and saw the words "Leiyin Temple" written on the wall covered by the thick branches.

    Tang Seng thought he had arrived in the fairy world, so he immediately got off his horse and was about to pay homage.

    Wukong said at this time: "Master, open your eyes and take a good look, where is this place, and what is written on this wall."

    Tang Seng made up his mind, waved his hands, saw a flash of light, and saw the leaves covering the wall were chopped off.  Only then did Tang Seng see what was written on the wall. It turned out to be "Little Leiyin Temple".

    Tang Seng still wanted to go in to worship, but Wukong still tried his best to dissuade him, saying: "Master, no, look here is dead, definitely not what a temple should look like."

    "Master, there must be something strange here. If you go in, it will be bad luck, master."

    Tang Seng insisted that it is not a big deal to go in and worship.

    Just when the two of them were arguing endlessly about this, a voice suddenly came from the temple, saying: "Tang Monk, you learned scriptures from the Eastern Land and the Great Tang from the Western Heaven, so why don't you come in to pay homage when you see my Buddha?"

    Tang Seng was shocked when he heard this, and quickly changed into cassock and monk hat.  After getting dressed, he took Sun Wukong, Zhu Bajie and Sand Monk in to visit, while Ye Chen stayed outside to check the situation.

    Tang Seng, Zhu Bajie and Sand Monk all knelt down and entered the hall step by step, but Monkey King didn't take it seriously, and stood in the hall in a daze, refusing to bow down.

    Seeing that Wukong was so frivolous, Tang Seng reached out and grabbed Wukong's clothes, hoping that Monkey King would kneel down and pay respects.  Sun Wukong remained motionless.

    At this time, I suddenly heard the Tathagata Buddha sitting on the lotus platform above say: "Wukong, why don't you worship the Buddha when you see the Buddha?"

    Wukong didn't speak, but secretly changed to piercing eyes.  When I opened my eyes, I realized that there was a monster sitting on it.  sun

    Wukong was shocked and thought to himself: "Can any monster be turned into a Buddha these days? I don't know what intentions this monster has. It must be the same as other monsters, coming to master."

    After thinking about it, Monkey King took out the golden cudgel from his ear without saying a word, and hit the monster.

    Suddenly, a sudden change occurred, a cymbal fell from mid-air, opened its mouth wide, and sandwiched Monkey King in the middle.

    Bajie, Drifting immediately got up to get the weapon when he saw this, but unexpectedly, all the Buddha statues around him moved, turning into the faces of monsters, grinning.

    They all surrounded them, and Bajie and Drifting couldn't resist, so Tang Seng, Bajie and Drifting were all tied up.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1662 Old Buddha with Yellow Eyebrows

    ?

    After they were tied up, they were locked in a cave. From the mouth of the monster guarding them, it turned out that the monster was an old monster with disheveled hair and yellow eyebrows. He called himself "Old Buddha with Yellow Eyebrows".

    The yellow-browed monster put the golden cymbal on the lotus platform, and said: "Sun Wukong, Sun Wukong, so what if you have the ability to reach the sky, you are still caught by me and can't move, hahahahahahahahaha."

    "Also, this golden cymbal is a great supernatural power, as long as anything is put in it for three days and three nights, it will turn into a puddle of thick blood. And you, Monkey King, Monkey King, are no exception."

    "You just wait inside and die slowly, hahahahahahaha."

    After finishing speaking, he didn't pay any attention to it, and didn't let the little demon guard him, and went to sleep with all the demons.

    After Sun Wukong heard this inside, he went on a rampage inside, but Jin Nao didn't move at all.  Monkey King took out the golden cudgel again, chanting formulas in his mouth, and saw that the golden cudgel gradually became bigger and longer.

    Unexpectedly, the golden cudgel became bigger, and the golden nao was also gradually getting bigger.  Seeing that this method didn't work, Monkey King picked up the golden cudgel and beat it hard, but it was still in vain.

    Sun Wukong thought again, stood up the golden cudgel, supported the golden cymbal, then plucked the hair on the back of his head, blew a breath, and turned into a plum blossom drill.

    Sun Wukong started to drill towards the gap, but he drilled and drilled, but he didn't see a little bit of drilling, and he couldn't get out even a small hole.  Sun Wu was in a hurry and dropped the plum blossom drill all at once.

    Sun Wukong chanted the incantation, and summoned Taoist gods such as Wufang Jiedi, Dharma Guardian Jialan, etc., and asked them to find a way to get rid of the golden cymbal.  They each used their eighteen martial arts, but they still couldn't open it.

    So Wufang Jiedi went to heaven and asked the twenty-eight stars to come down to help eliminate the demon. When the twenty-eight stars heard this, they hurriedly followed Wufang Jiedi to catch the demon.

    After the twenty-eight constellations came down, they hacked at the golden cymbals until midnight, but it didn't work at all.

    At this time, Kang Jinlong made his body smaller, and the tip of the dragon's horn was like the tip of a needle. He forced it through the cymbal's seam, and then enlarged his body and horn together, making the horn as thick as a bowl, but the cymbal  The mouth seems to grow together with the horns, without any gap.

    Wukong suddenly thought of a way.

    Wukong made Kang Jinlong endure the pain. Inside, he turned the golden cudgel into a thin steel drill, drilled a hole on the tip of Kang Jinlong's horn, and then shrunk himself to hide in the hole.

    After hiding in the hole, Monkey King asked Kang Jinlong to pull out the horn.  Kang Jinlong pulled out the horn with all his strength. He was so exhausted that he fell to the ground.

    Monkey King finally came out of Jin Nao.  He breathed the fresh air outside and laughed three times.

    After Sun Wukong came out, he picked up the stick and hit Jin Nao, trying to smash it to pieces, but after he swung the stick and hit it more than a dozen times, Jin Nao didn't respond or crack.

    Monkey King scratched his head and asked those gods to smash it too, but they tried all their housekeeping skills, but they couldn't make the golden cymbal crack.

    Monkey King was helpless, flew out to find Ye Chen, and brought Ye Chen over, hoping that Ye Chen could find a way to smash this harmful thing.

    Ye Chen thought about this Jin Nao for a while, and said: "Since this Jin Nao is invulnerable to swords and guns, we might as well burn it with fire to see if he will change."

    "It's just that this ordinary fire may not be useful to him, so he needs to use Red Boy's Samadhi real fire."

    When the gods heard this, they said, "What should I do? Honghaier is now far away in the Southern Demon Department, and here is tens of thousands of miles away from the south. If you wait for Honghaier to come over, you will miss a big deal."

    Monkey King smiled after hearing this, and said, "Don't worry, Ye Chen's abilities are great." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 1663 Tang Seng Was Arrested Again

    ?

    When Ye Chen heard Sun Wukong say this about himself, his face turned red, he coughed, and said, "Although there is no way to get the red boy to come and help us, I have a magic weapon here that can absorb spells and some things."

    "It's just right, after seeing Hong Boy last time, I had a hunch that he might use his Samadhi True Fire in the future, so I asked him to keep a little spare in the bag for me, and now it just comes in handy."

    "Just hope there's enough tinder left in the bag."

    After finishing speaking, Ye Chen released the fire from the bag, and saw that the real fire jumped several meters at once, as if he had spiritual consciousness, he immediately wrapped the golden cymbal.

    All I heard was Jin Nao's muffled groan of "woo woo woo". After a long time, the sound stopped.

    All the immortals went to have a look and found that Jin Nao was gone.  Upon closer inspection, it was found that the golden cymbal had become the size of a finger.  Ye Chen picked up the smaller Jin Nao and put it in his pocket.

    After Jin Nao was subdued, Sun Wukong picked up the stick and beat the temple indiscriminately. The yellow-browed monster was awakened by the noise, and surrounded him with the little demons.

    Sun Wukong took all kinds of gods and twenty-eight stars and jumped into the air. The yellow-browed monster saw them wanting to leave, and chased them up with a mace and claws.

    Monkey King turned around, turned around and started fighting with the Yellow Browed Monster.  When all the immortals saw it, they also took out their weapons one after another, and surrounded the yellow-browed monster.

    Suddenly, the yellow-browed monster unleashed all its weapons, jumped to a nearby mountain, tore off a cloth bag from its waist and threw it into the air. Only a "beep" sound was heard, and Sun Wukong, all the gods and twenty  The eight constellations are all installed.

    The yellow-browed monster returned victorious, and when he arrived in the cave, he asked the little demons to take out dozens of thick ropes, and said to the little demons: "You will watch it later, I will go out and get one, and you can tie one up."

    "After tying them up, you are carrying them in one by one and into the cell, do you hear me clearly?"

    The little demons nodded again and again.

    At night, the little demons were all asleep, and Sun Wukong heard voices in the distance, so he forgot to move to the other side, only to hear someone say: "Oh, I should have listened to Wukong's words in the first place.  Otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    As he spoke, he faintly began to cry.

    After listening to Monkey King, he realized that it was the master and the others over there.

    While the little demon guarding him was still dozing off, Sun Wukong used a spell to untie his rope secretly.  And let go of the ties for the immortals.

    Then he slipped to Tang Seng and the others, and untied the ropes on them as well.

    Monkey King said to the immortals: "We will rush out together later, you must protect my master well, and you must not let him be harmed, and you must not let him be taken away again."

    The immortals looked at Sun Wukong and said, "Don't worry, great sage, we understand."

    So everyone used magic to set up wind walls around Tang Seng, and surrounded Tang Seng tightly.  Then a hurricane was blown by spells, and taking advantage of this chaotic opportunity, they escaped.

    Tang Seng remembered that his cassock and baggage were still in the temple, so he asked Monkey King to go back and get them.

    Monkey King returned to the temple again, climbed to the top of the building, and found that all the windows were closed, so he turned into a fly and flew in.

    After finding Tang Seng's burden, Sun Wukong first quietly opened a small gap in the window, then turned into a bat, picked up the burden and flew out.

    Unexpectedly, when he was about to fly to the window, the bundle suddenly fell apart, and the yellow-browed monster and the goblin woke up with a "bang". Monkey King was helpless, so he dropped the bundle and fled first.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1664 Demon Venerable Helps Out

    ?

    The yellow-browed monster was not willing to let Sun Wukong go, so he got up and chased him out, only to find that the immortals had escaped, and Tang Seng was still protected by them.

    Seeing that Tang Seng was rescued, the yellow-browed monster was furious and rushed over.  When Bajie and Drifting saw the yellow-browed monster approaching suddenly, they immediately dodged to block Tang Seng.

    Monkey King returned by riding a cloud, only to find that the yellow-browed monster was taking out the cloth bag at his waist, and shouted: "Go, go, don't be sucked by the bag."

    After speaking, he turned over with a somersault.

    How could the immortals react so quickly, they had no time to dodge.  So Tang Seng and other gods were sucked into the cloth bag by the yellow-browed monster again, and returned to the cave.

    This is so anxious to Monkey King, all the helpers he found were installed in it, what should we do!

    Monkey King turned to look for Ye Chen, but found that Ye Chen was not here.  He took out the mirror of the specific connection between them and sent a message to Ye Chen.

    After a while, Ye Chen's voice came from the mirror, lazily asking what happened to Monkey King.

    Sun Wukong said: "The big thing is bad, that yellow-browed monster has taken Master away again!"

    Ye Chen was puzzled, and said: "Isn't everyone already subdued that golden cymbal, why haven't you defeated that yellow-browed monster yet? Is it because your skills are not good enough?"

    Monkey King said: "What time is it, don't joke anymore, where are you, come back quickly and go with me to save the master."

    Ye Chen said: "What are you panicking about? You come here to find me first, and I'll introduce you to some friends."

    Sun Wukong yelled: "When is it now, you still have the heart to introduce me to friends, you are really mad at me."

    Ye Chen said: "Don't be angry, you come here first, and you will know when you come."

    After speaking, there was no sound, and only an address was left on the mirror-Wudang Mountain.

    Monkey King immediately rode a cloud to Wudang Mountain.

    After arriving at Wudang Mountain, he found Ye Chen drinking and having fun with one person.  I saw that the man was slender, with full muscles, seemed to have inexhaustible strength, and his complexion was very majestic.

    Ye Chen pulled Sun Wukong and said, "Come on, I'll let you meet my old friend Northern Zhenwu Dangmo Tianzun."

    "He is well-known here, and his strength is boundless. Don't look at his burly figure, but his magic skills are also top-notch, and he can even compare with you."

    Sun Wukong turned his mind and figured out the reason why Ye Chen asked him to come here at this time, so he spread a smiley face and said to the demon Tianzun: "Hi Tianzun, I have heard of your name a long time ago, and now I am finally lucky  It was an honor to see you."

    Sangmo Tianzun said to Sun Wukong: "Don't dare, you can't compare with Monkey King. Since you are Ye Chen's friend, you are also my friend. You are welcome, sit down and drink."

    Sun Wukong suddenly showed a crying expression on his face, and Tianzun Sangmo was puzzled, so he asked: "Brother Wukong, why do you have such an expression?"

    Sun Wukong sighed and said: "Heavenly Lord doesn't know something. I was escorting my master to the west to learn scriptures, but I didn't expect to meet a monster when I passed an unknown mountain."

    "That monster is very powerful. It captured my master. If I hadn't run fast enough, I would have been captured now. Alas, I really have nowhere to go."

    When Dangmo Tianzun heard it, he was very angry, and said: "Brother Wukong, don't worry, since you have come to me, I can't just ignore death."

    So he ordered the tortoise, the two generals of the snake and the five great dragons to follow Monkey King to Xiaoleiyin Temple, and told the two generals of the tortoise, the snake and the five great dragons that they must help Monkey King to rescue Tang Seng.

    They nodded and said yes repeatedly.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1665 Melee

    ?

    So Sun Wukong took them to Xiaoleiyin Temple in a mighty way.

    The yellow-browed monster heard the report and led all the little monsters out to fight.

    I saw the five great dragons turning the clouds and raining, and the turtle and the snake would raise the soil and sow sand.  Monkey King's golden cudgel followed closely behind.  When the yellow-browed monster saw this symptom, he knew that Monkey King and the others had come prepared.

    So he turned around and was about to take out the cloth bag. After seeing it, Monkey King said to the two generals of the turtle and the snake and the five dragons: "Everyone, be careful," and then turned and flew away.

    Before the dragon, turtle and snake could understand what Monkey King was talking about, they were put into their pockets and carried into the cave.

    After Sun Wukong fell down, he was very regretful, thinking: "All the powerful generals of Tianzun Sangmo have been taken away, how can I explain to Tianzun Sangmo now, alas."

    Although he really didn't want to go, Monkey King went anyway, he couldn't make things difficult for Marven Ye.

    After arriving at Wudang Mountain, Dangmo Tianzun found that only Ye Chen had returned, and asked quickly: "Brother Wukong, my young generals, why didn't they come back with you? What trouble did they encounter?"

    Monkey King immediately half-kneeled, wiped away his tears, and said to Sangmo Tianzun: "It's my fault, I didn't remind them in time, and let them be captured by monsters."

    Slaughter Demon Tianzun was shocked, and said: "What kind of monster is so powerful, don't worry, brother Wukong, first tell me what happened at that time."

    Sun Wukong recounted everything he saw and heard that day, and said: "This monster has a very powerful treasure. It is a cloth bag around his waist. It is that cloth bag that sucked them all away."

    This is Ye Chen said: "It's better for Tianzun to sell me face and go to Xiaoleiyin Temple to have a look. Tianzun once singled out all the monsters in Wudang Mountain, and he didn't lose a single point. If Tianzun went, he would definitely win.  "

    Dangmo Tianzun thought for a while and nodded.

    So Tianzun Dangmo followed Sun Wukong to the Xiaoleiyin Temple on a cloud, and fought the Yellow Browed Monster.

    Where is the yellow-browed monster an opponent of Tianzun Dangmo, and was defeated by Tianzun Dangmo, so he wanted to repeat the old trick and took out the bag.

    However, Tianzun, who knew the function of the bag, would not give him this chance. In a daze, he used his weapon to knock off the hand of the yellow-browed monster touching his waist, and his attacks became faster and faster.

    The yellow-browed monster was defeated by the demon-dangling Tianzun, and only heard an "ah", and the yellow-browed monster was knocked down by the demon-dangling Tianzun.

    Seeing that the yellow-browed monster had been hit, Tianzun Dangmo relaxed his vigilance, but unexpectedly, the yellow-browed monster took down the cloth bag around his waist, and took Tianzun Dangmo into it with a whoosh.

    Because Wukong knew this would happen in advance, he kept watching from a distance and did not participate in the fight.

    Wukong waited until all the monsters had entered before coming out, standing on a hilltop, very annoyed.  This is, suddenly a colorful cloud floated over from the southwest.

    Immediately afterwards, I heard someone say: "Wukong, do you still remember me."

    Sun Wukong looked up and said, "It turns out to be the Supreme Lord. I wonder what is the important matter here?"

    Taishang Laojun smiled and said, "I'm here to find you, Wukong."

    Sun Wukong said again: "I haven't done anything wrong recently, why did Taishang Laojun say that?"

    Taishang Laojun stroked his beard and said: "You have not committed any fault, Great Sage, and I am here to solve the troubles you encountered, Great Sage." (Remember the website address  : www.hlnovel.com

 1666 Subduing the Yellow Browed Monster

    ?

    It turned out that the yellow-browed monster was a yellow-browed boy who was ringing the bell in front of the eldest disciple of the Supreme Lord. It happened that the eldest disciple went to Nanhai to attend a lecture recently and hadn't come back yet.

    So the boy with the yellow brows took this opportunity to steal the big disciple's magic weapon Tuntian bag, and ran here to make trouble.

    After hearing this, Monkey King understood what was going on, and hoped that the Taishang Laojun would help him rescue his master.

    Taishang Laojun waved to Sun Wukong, motioned for him to come over, and said to Sun Wukong: "In a moment, I will turn this piece of land into a melon patch."

    "As for me, I am the melon watcher who cultivates the land. After you attract the yellow-browed monster, you will become a watermelon. Then I will give him the watermelon you turned into."

    According to the plan, Monkey King came to Xiaoleiyin Temple and began to yell at Xiaoleiyin Temple.  After the yellow-browed monster heard the sound, he came out and found that Monkey King was alone, without help, let alone be afraid of him, he came out alone, and fought with Monkey King.

    After the two fought for a few rounds, Monkey King pretended to be defeated by the Yellow-Browed Monster, and began to flee to the west hillside, trying to lure the Yellow-Browed Monster to the West Hillside, and the Yellow-Browed Monster followed Monkey King to the West Hillside.

    Taking advantage of the yellow-browed monster's inattention, Sun Wukong turned into a watermelon and got mixed in the watermelon field.

    After the yellow-browed monster chased after him, he couldn't find where Wukong was. He saw watermelons all over the ground. The watermelons were big and good, which made the yellow-browed monster greedy for a while.

    So the yellow-browed monster asked the melon farmer to give him a watermelon to quench his thirst.  Taishang Laojun handed him the watermelon that Sun Wukong had transformed into.

    The monster didn't suspect anything else, he bit the watermelon as soon as he took it, and Monkey King took this opportunity to get into the belly of the yellow-browed monster.

    After Sun Wukong got into the yellow-browed monster's stomach, he started jumping up and down, punching and kicking, and the yellow-browed monster rolled all over the ground in pain, screaming again and again.

    At this time, Taishang Laojun returned to his original body and shouted angrily: "You monster, you will be captured before you put your hands up."

    The yellow-browed monster opened his eyes and found that it was Taishang Laojun. His legs trembled in fright, and he cried loudly begging for mercy, saying: "Master, I was wrong, I was wrong, Master, please let me go!"  Well, I'll never do that again."

    After finishing speaking, he quickly kowtowed to Taishang Laojun.

    Taishang Laojun said: "Who is your ancestor? You are just a bell ringer under my great apprentice. You stole his treasure while my apprentice was out to listen to the lecture, and you came down to the earth to do evil.  .¡±

    "What crime do you think you deserve? I will discipline my apprentice for my apprentice today."

    After speaking, Wukong made a fuss in his stomach for a long time, and took away the magic weapon.

    After a while, Taishang Laojun said to Sun Wukong: "Great Sage, you see that this punishment is also punished, and please save his life."

    After listening, Sun Wukong said: "Okay, then I will let you go today for the sake of Taishang Laojun. If there is another time, I will never let you go lightly. Open your mouth now."

    The yellow-browed monster opened its mouth, and Monkey King jumped out, returning to its original state.

    Taishang Laojun put the monster in a bag and tied it around his waist, and then he and Wukong came to Xiaoleiyin Temple. Seeing that the old monster had been caught, the little monster in the temple was about to escape, but Wukong swung the golden cudgel for a while.  Beat them all up and wipe them out.

    After sending the Taishang Laojun away, Wukong went to the backyard to rescue the master and younger brother first, and asked Bajie to open the cellar to rescue the gods.  When Tang Seng saw them, he quickly thanked them one by one, and then sent all the gods back to the fairyland.  Tang monk and his disciples rested for half a day before boarding the journey to the west. Before leaving, Wukong set a fire and burned the fake Leiyin Temple to ashes

 1667 Qijue Mountain

    ?

    Another spring and summer, Ye Chen, Tang Seng, and his disciples braved hardships and dangers, climbed one mountain after another, crossed one river after another, and walked through patches of grassland. They lived and slept day and night.

    Finally, before sunset one day, they happened to arrive at Tuoluo Village.  They had been traveling for several days, and everyone was very tired, so Tang Seng proposed to find a place to rest here, ask for some fast food and find a place to stay.

    So Tang Seng went to knock on the door of a family, only to see an old man opened the door, Tang Seng explained to him the purpose of coming, the old man saw that he was a monk, sighed, his eyes were obscure.

    Tang Seng didn't know why, so he hurriedly asked the old man why he sighed.

    The old man said: "Just you, a monk, don't even talk about going to the west, even this Qijue Mountain in front of you, you can't get through."

    Tang Seng was puzzled and asked, "I don't know why you said that?"

    The old man said again: "You don't know that Qijue Mountain, which stretches for 800 miles, is made of persimmon mud. As long as people enter, they will be swallowed. It is a place that eats people. If you can't get through, you should go back soon  .¡±

    Tang Seng was a little worried when he heard this, and Sun Wukong couldn't help but jumped out and questioned the old man: "It's really impossible for you to let us believe you based on your one-sided words."

    "And what is the Qijue Mountain? After we have been there, we will naturally have a conclusion. There is no need for you to come here to mislead us."

    Only then did the old man realize that Tang Seng was followed by three big men and a handsome son.  Seeing the faces of Sun Wukong and the other three, the old man was frightened, backed away again and again, and hurriedly wanted to close the door.

    Tang Seng glared at Monkey King, and Monkey King quickly apologized, blocked the old man's hand closing the door, and said to the old man, "I was so rude just now, please forgive me."

    "We came from the Great Tang Dynasty in the Eastern Land, and went to the Western Paradise to learn scriptures. Although we and our brothers and sisters are a little ugly, we have the ability to subjugate demons."

    When the old man heard that they were able to cast down demons, he was very happy. His face turned into a flower with a smile. He quickly let Tang Seng and the others in, and then ordered his son and daughter-in-law to cook a table of delicious dishes to entertain them.

    Sun Wukong thought how the old man could be so fickle, and he treated them like two people, so he knew that the old man must have something to ask for.

    Bajie was impatient, and he didn't go around the bush, and asked the old man directly if he had anything to ask for.

    The old man said: "I really need your help with something."

    It turns out that to the west of Tuola Mountain, there is a Qijue Mountain. On this mountain, there are many persimmon trees, which can bear a lot of persimmons every year.

    However, too many persimmons have also become a disadvantage, because people here cannot eat persimmons every day.

    So, for many years, no one picks the persimmons, and the ripe persimmons will fall to the ground, and then gradually become rotten.  And no one cleaned up the rotten persimmons, and the rotten persimmons turned Qijue Mountain into a river of mud.

    Whenever there is a westerly wind blowing, the strange smell from the rotten persimmons will float into the Zhuangzi.

    ?One summer, the people in the village were harvesting grain in the fields. Suddenly, there was a strong wind, yellow sand filled the sky, and the sky was dark, and people's eyes were blurred in an instant.

    Everyone thought that the weather was bad and it was going to rain, so they hurriedly packed up their things and prepared to go home.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1668 Strange monster

    ?

    But he didn't expect that the yellow sand all over the sky was a spell cast by the monster. Taking advantage of the yellow sand covering people's eyes, he ate a lot of cows and horses in the village.

    People were so scared that they dared not go out. No matter it was day or night, as soon as they heard the sound of wind, people would immediately run back to their homes and close the doors and windows.

    As the representative of the village, old man Li was elected by the villagers to go to Nanshan to find a monk to eliminate the demon.

    After the monks were invited, they set up incense burners outside the village, burned incense and kowtowed, dangling bells in their hands, shaking their heads, and chirping mantras.

    When the villagers saw this situation, they said one after another: "This monk must be a master with boundless magic power. This is great. We will finally live a peaceful life."

    Unexpectedly, when everyone was happy, suddenly a gust of wind blew by, and the goblin came again. Everyone ran back to their homes in a hurry, closed the doors and windows and dared not come out, and hoped that the monk could catch the goblin.

    After the wind stopped, everyone hurried out to check, and found that the incense burner on the table had been blown to pieces, and the old monk was gone, only the hat was hanging on the treetop, floating alone.

    Everyone knew that the old monk was captured by a monster, so they all got up and went home. No one mentioned the matter of catching the monster again, and the doors and windows were tightly closed all day long.

    After listening to old man Li's words, Zhu Bajie remained silent, but Sun Wukong patted old man Li on the shoulder and said, "Don't be afraid, one or two monsters, it doesn't matter, I'll catch you right away."

    Zhu Bajie reacted and quickly echoed: "That's right, that's right, my brother is very powerful, there is no monster that he can't subdue."

    The old man Li quickly called several old people, and wanted to thank Sun Wukong with a lot of money, but Sun Wukong was determined not to, and said: "We are monks, and it is useless to ask for this money."

    "You might as well keep the money. After I catch the monster, you can use the money to deal with the aftermath."

    Just at this moment, a gust of wind suddenly blew up, and the faces of those old people lost all blood.

    ? Sun Wukong asked those old men and masters to hide in the house and did not move, but he took Bajie and Drifting outside and saw the strong wind blowing, and two flashes of light appeared in the sky

    Sun Wukong saw at a glance that they were the eyes of a monster, and quickly said: "Bajie, you go back to the house to protect the master first, and wait for me to catch up and see what it is."

    Wukong jumped into the air, turned over and asked, "Hey, where did you come from, you monster, show your original shape quickly."

    Monkey King asked several times, but the monster turned a deaf ear and kept silent.

    The angry Monkey King took out his golden cudgel and hit the monster on the head.  I saw the monster fighting with two guns in his hands, and the two sides immediately fought fiercely, and the fight did not stop until the third watch, with no winner.

    At this time Bajie came out and saw the monster only defending but not attacking, so he planned to help a group of Monkey King, so he quietly walked around behind the monster, planning to attack from the rear.

    Unexpectedly, the monster seemed to have eyes on its back, before Bajie's rake could reach him, he dodged and dodged, and shot Bajie for another thirty-four rounds, but still  The monster was not defeated.

    After Sun Wukong and Bajie found that there was no way to hurt the monster, Wukong asked Bajie to go to Marven Ye for help.

    After Ye Chen came out, he took out his silver sword and slashed at the monster.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1669 Ye Chen Tests the Monster

    ?

    I saw a blue light suddenly appearing from Ye Chen's body, I saw Ye Chen moved, the speed was extremely fast, he ran tens of meters almost instantly, and went straight to the monster.

    Seeing Ye Chen's menacing approach, the monster quickly took out his weapon to resist.  But who is Ye Chen? He is more powerful than Monkey King. How could that monster be Ye Chen's opponent.

    I saw that the spear in the monster's hand suddenly turned into a machete, and after a while it turned into a spear again. At this moment, Ye Chen couldn't predict what the monster's weapon would become in the next second, so he pointed at  Monster, slash hard.

    The monster had no time to dodge, and was stabbed abruptly.  I only saw a gust of wind blowing by, and when the wind stopped, the monster disappeared.

    Ye Chen said to Monkey King at this time: "Although this monster's spear can be bent or straight, long or short, and infinitely changeable, but its yin energy is too heavy, it must not have cultivated into a human form."

    "So even if you don't defeat him at this time, he will run away at dawn due to lack of yin energy. So when it comes next time, let's not startle the snake, and follow him quietly to see where he ends up going.  "

    Monkey King nodded.

    On the second night, the monster came again, and Monkey King and Zhu Bajie hid aside and watched quietly.  When the rooster crowed at five o'clock, the monster left.

    Monkey King called Bajie to chase after him, but found that Bajie did not move.  Looking back, he found that Bajie had fallen asleep standing up.  Sun Wukong used to grab Bajie's ear, and Bajie screamed in pain.

    Monkey King said: "You idiot, what did you come out for, you fell asleep here, go quickly, the monster has already left, we have to chase it quickly."

    Monkey King and Ba Jie hurriedly chased after it, and suddenly there was an unpleasant smell. Monkey King and Ba Jie guessed that this should be the Shishigou in the rumored Qijue Mountain.

    I saw the monster jump over Qijue Mountain, revealing its prototype, which turned out to be a big red python.

    Just hearing the sound of "shua", I saw Monkey King picking up the stick and hitting the red python. When the python heard the sound, it turned around and ran into the cave.

    When Bajie saw it, he panicked, quickly dropped the rake in his hand, stepped over, reached out and grabbed the python's tail, and pulled it out with all his strength.

    But how could the boa constrictor let Bajie get what he wanted, and he slid into the hole desperately.

    Seeing Bajie like this, Sun Wukong said with a smile: "Bajie, you can't pull him out like this, let him go, I will find a way to let him out later."

    Monkey King asked Bajie to go to the back mountain and blocked the entrance of the cave with a big stone, while he stood at the entrance of the cave in front, slowly enlarged the golden cudgel, and stretched it into the cave.

    Monkey King waved the stick, stirred it up and down, and poked randomly.  The boa constrictor was stabbed in unbearable pain, but still refused to come out.  Seeing this, Monkey King was very strange, and thought to himself, "Is there a treasure in this cave, that's why the tower refuses to come out."

    Monkey King probed into the cave and found a faint red light inside, and the boa constrictor was surrounded by the red light.  Seeing this change, Monkey King made a plan.

    I saw that Monkey King turned into a small bug and flew into the hole. When he got to the red light, he saw what the red light was.  It turned out to be a fruit that was about to ripen, hanging on the tree, with a faint red light floating around.

    Seeing that the fruit should heal at night, Monkey King flew out and became a prototype.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1670 Wukong enters the belly of the snake

    ?

    Go to the back mountain to find Bajie.  And let Bajie wait until after dark to look at the back hole.

    Bajie patted his chest and said, "Don't worry, Brother Monkey, you will definitely complete the task."

    Then Monkey King came to the entrance of the cave again, found a big tree, sat on it, and dozed off.

    Seeing that Monkey King and the others hadn't moved for a long time, the boa constrictor looked up at the fruit in front of him, and slowly fell asleep.

    At night, Monkey King asked Bajie to block the back cave, and he turned into a butterfly again, flew into the cave, saw that the fruit was ripe, and quietly took the fruit away.

    But it didn't go far, the boa constrictor was startled by movement, looked up and found that the fruit on the tree was gone.  The python's heart was filled with anger, and it roared loudly, shaking the mountain immediately.

    In a blink of an eye, I saw the boa constrictor waving its big tail. Bajie, who was at the back of the cave, didn't react for a moment, and was caught in it by the boa constrictor's tail.

    The tail went up and down, up and down again, Ba Jie was swung back and forth by the boa constrictor, dizzy, and had many wounds on his body.

    Seeing this, Monkey King yelled loudly, and when the snake saw Monkey King appearing, he threw Bajie away and fell several feet away, his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, and he was in a panic.

    The boa constrictor was in a state of insanity after the fruit was stolen. When he saw Monkey King appearing, he immediately dodged in front of him and swung his tail to fight him.

    But Sun Wukong is not easy to deal with, he picked up the stick and hit the boa constrictor and started to fight.  The boa constrictor suddenly opened its mouth and swallowed Monkey King.

    Seeing this, Bajie hurried forward to save Monkey King.  But all of a sudden, the boa constrictor jumped into the air, then fell down again, lying motionless on the ground like a thick tree trunk.

    Bajie picked up the rake in his hand and was about to hit it, but saw the python's mouth open, so scared that Bajie jumped back, and saw Monkey King coming out of it.

    Seeing this, Bajie asked: "Brother, what's going on, this python"

    Monkey King shook his body and said: "The python is dead, you don't have to be afraid."

    Bajie was very surprised, and asked: "Senior brother, how did this python die? Just now I saw you being swallowed by the python, and I was worried, maybe the senior brother cast some powerful spells on the python's belly."

    Sun Wukong shook his head and said: "I sneaked into the cave during the day and found that the boa constrictor was guarding a red fruit in the cave. I was afraid of scaring the snake, so I stole it out at night."

    "I don't know what kind of treasure it is, I just know that after I was swallowed by the python just now, I was in a daze when suddenly the fruit in my arms emitted a strong light."

    "The light lasted for a while, and then it exploded, but it didn't cause any waves. It hit the monster's heart, and then the fruit also disappeared."

    "Although there was no light, I still brought it out and went back to let Ye Chen see what kind of treasure it is."

    "Also, the boa constrictor is dead. We dragged it to the people of Tuola Village to see, so that they can live happily in the future and no longer be afraid of it."

    Bajie nodded, and the two senior brothers dragged the boa constrictor back together.

    After arriving at Tuola Village, Monkey King took out the fruit and asked Marven Ye if he knew what it was.  Ye Chen picked up the fruit, looked at it, smelled it, and shook his head, saying that he had never seen this thing before.

    Monkey King had no choice but to give up.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1671 Exorcising Demons and Entering the Manor

    ?

    The people in Tuola Village saw Tang Seng and his disciples killed the evil monster and wanted to reward them with a lot of money.  But Tang Seng rejected their offer.

    The people in Tuola Village had no choice but to invite them to dinner.  Tang Seng felt that this method was acceptable, so he nodded and agreed to the matter.

    Because the monster was killed, people were very happy, so they held a feast for seven days, so that Tang monk, master and apprentice could eat to their satisfaction and have a good time.

    On the day they left, all the men, women and children of the village came to see them off, and sent them all the way to Xishigou in Qijue Mountain.  But the road ahead was all blocked by rotten persimmons, making it impossible to walk.

    Old man Li asked someone to open another road.

    However, this 800-mile mountain road is only open by ordinary people, so how long will it take to open it.  Sun Wukong glanced at Bajie and said with a smirk, "Master, why don't you ask Bajie to help open that persimmon ditch, it's also for the benefit of the people here."

    Bajie was not willing to listen, so Monkey King said: "As long as you are willing to do it, there will be delicious food and drink for you."

    After finishing speaking, he blinked at old man Li, and the old man quickly echoed: "Yes, yes, as long as Daxian is willing to do it, he will definitely serve you with delicious food and drink."

    Ba Jie still hesitated in his heart, feeling dirty and didn't want to go.

    Tang Seng also added fuel to the fire at this time, and said: "If you can really open that persimmon ditch, I will give you first-class merit for the teacher, what do you think?"

    Ba Jie felt satisfied, so he asked old man Li to bring a bucket of rice, steamed buns, sesame seed cakes, and a basket of fruit.  After getting it, Bajie opened his mouth wide, and ate those things like an autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves, not a single grain of rice was left.

    After eating, Bajie took off his clothes and muttered, he turned into a wild boar weighing more than 400 catties, with only two hooves taller than a human, like a mountain.

    Everyone was amazed when they saw it.

    Bajie has already begun to arch the road here.

    The old man Li asked some young and strong people to pull the food to prevent Bajie from getting hungry. Pulling the food can give him enough strength when Bajie is hungry.

    On the other side, Ye Chen muttered to Tang Seng for a while, but he didn't know what to say, Tang Seng said yes again and again.

    Old man Li and the others also wanted to know what happened. After Ye Chen and the others finished speaking, Tang Seng waved to him and motioned for him to pass.

    The old man Li passed by and asked, "The benefactor, what do you want to tell me?"

    Tang Seng said: "Exactly, I have a set of renovation plans for Qijue Mountain here. I don't know if you want to hear it."

    Old man Li was very pleasantly surprised, and even said: "I would like to hear the details, I would like to hear the details, Master, tell me quickly."

    Tang Seng said: "Mount Qijue is planted with a large area of ??persimmons. We can't change this. If we want to replace it with other fruits, it may not grow so well."

    "However, we can't waste so many persimmons, and we can't just watch them go bad again. We can do that."

    "We might as well turn Qijue Mountain into a tourist place, cut down a quarter of the persimmon trees, build a few inns, and then people can have a place to rest after coming here."

    "Secondly, you can also have some farmhouse fun. For example, people who come here for sightseeing can pick persimmons and eat them by themselves. In this way, they can sell persimmons and have a lot of fun."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1672 Benefiting Qijue Mountain

    ?

    After listening to the old man Li, he said "Miao, Miao, Miao" three times.

    Before Tang Seng finished speaking, he said: "I don't know why, every year there are many persimmons that no one picks. We can pick them, make a package, and then send them to the inn for a discount."

    The old man Li asked: "What should I do with this discount?"

    Tang Seng said: "We can do this. When every guest comes to stay here, we can send them a basket of persimmons when they return."

    "In this way, the problem of persimmons is also solved, and it will leave a good impression on those guests. They will definitely come again next time. In this way, won't the Qijue Mountain be publicized? In this way, the standard of living will be improved.  alright."

    The old man Li said with a smile: "Master still has a way. Master is so kind and virtuous, you can teach me what to do, and how can we repay you."

    Tang Seng also said with a smile: "If you become a monk, you don't need any rewards. Everything is for the kindness in your heart."

    Seeing what Tang Seng said, Old Man Li stopped talking about anything else.

    The old man Li suddenly thought of something again, and said: "The 800-mile Shishigou can't be completed in a day, so please ask the benefactor to stay here as long as possible, let us do our best as the landlord."

    Tang Seng couldn't refuse, so he agreed.

    Two days later, the persimmon ditch in Qijue Mountain was gone, and Tang Seng and his apprentice bid farewell to Old Man Li.

    And said to the old man Li: "The rest of the road needs to be perfected by yourself, we master and apprentice, we have to leave here."

    When Ye Chen and Tang Seng and his disciples left, the whole village followed them again, this time, all the way to the bottom of Qijue Mountain.  Tang Seng told them not to send them off, so they reluctantly went back.

    On this side Tang Seng and his disciples left, and on the other side Old Man Li took the villagers back.

    Back in the village, Old Man Li called several prestigious villagers to his house for a meeting.  He told the villagers the strategy Tang Seng told him.

    When the villagers heard it, they also applauded.  So they finalized a preliminary plan overnight, called "Qijue Mountain Renovation Plan Project Document".

    Everyone did what they said, and the next day they went to Qijue Mountain for field investigation, but they found many difficulties, but they did not back down.

    They called together all the young and strong youths in the village, and first paved the persimmon road with new soil.  Then they started planning the land on the hill.

    They cut down all the persimmon trees planted in the land to the north, and dug up the roots, processed the felled persimmon trees, and then used them to build an inn.

    The remaining land was not only replanted with persimmon trees, but also apples, pears, and peaches.

    This major renovation has attracted many people from the neighborhood to watch it, which has brought great benefits to the village.

    Ye Chen, Tang Seng and his disciples looked at all this, and said with a smile: "This road not only needs to eliminate demons, but also helps the villagers to build? This is incredible."

    Tang Seng said: "In general, these things are somewhat rewarding. At least Wukong's temper has become calmer."

    "Okay, it's time to go, otherwise, when the villagers find out, they will have to send them off again." Ye Chen said.

    After finishing speaking, Tang Seng called Wukong, only to find that Wukong was not there.

    "Where's Wukong? Why isn't Wukong here? Where's the man?" Tang Seng shouted.

    As soon as the words were finished, Wukong flew out of the village with a big bag on his back.

    Wukong yelled in the air: "Master, let's go."

    He yelled again: "You don't need to send it away, I just took some things and left, I bid farewell to everyone."

    The village head laughed and said: "Hahahahahahahaha, this monkey is really capricious."  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 1673 Bajie Zhu Ziguo was cheated

    ?

    After walking for a few more days, Ye Chen and Tang Monk and his apprentices arrived at Zhu Ziguo.  Along the way, they saw flowers growing hard in the forest, little rabbits playing, and a couple of tigers who quarreled over a trivial matter.

    Monkey King asked Ye Chen jokingly at that time, saying: "Ye Chen, do you think the male tiger won the fight or the female tiger?"

    Ye Chen winked at Sun Wukong and said, "Hahahaha, of course it is a tigress."

    "Hahahahahahaha" everyone laughed out loud.

    After arriving in Zhu Ziguo, Tang Seng and the others found an inn to live in, and found that it was still early, so they planned to exchange the entry and exit documents by themselves.

    Then he asked Sun Wukong and the others to prepare dinner for the evening.  But how could Sun Wukong be able to cook, not to mention Zhu Bajie, and Ye Chen too, I don't know where he went.

    Drifting had no choice but to obediently cook in the inn.  Monkey King and Bajie were very bored, so they went shopping in the market outside to see what new and interesting things there were.

    But how did they know where the liveliest place in Zhu Ziguo is, so after going downstairs, Monkey King asked the shopkeeper, "Shopkeeper, tell us where is the most lively place in Zhuziguo?"

    After hearing this, the shopkeeper said: "The busiest place in the Zhuzi Kingdom is Dongsi 1st Street, where you can find everything you want."

    After listening, Sun Wukong cupped his fists and said, "Okay, I see, thank you store."

    So Monkey King took Bajie away.

    They asked left and right and finally arrived at Dongsi Street, where they found sugar blowers, jugglers, fire-breathers, all kinds of jugglers, and it was very lively.

    They walked to the famous Drum Tower of Dongsi again, and found a lot of people surrounded by a wall.  Seeing this, Bajie didn't want to cause trouble, so he wanted to take Monkey King back.

    But Sun Wukong is not willing, he is a person who likes to watch the excitement, so Monkey King squeezed into the crowd to see what happened.

    After entering, I found that there was an imperial list posted on the city wall, saying that the king was seriously ill and was about to die. He hoped to find a miracle doctor. As long as he could cure him, he would give half of Zhu Ziguo's country to that miracle doctor.

    Sun Wukong likes to meddle in other people's business, so he chanted a spell and breathed out a breath of fairy air, and suddenly a strong wind blew in, fascinating people's eyes, and he went incognito and took down the imperial list.

    After uncovering the imperial list, Monkey King went to look for Bajie, and found that Bajie was leaning against the city wall and fell asleep, so he rolled up the imperial list, stuffed it secretly into Bajie's arms, then turned his head and hummed a song and went to the inn  go.

    After Monkey King left, the strong wind stopped after a while, people rubbed their eyes, and when they came back to their senses, they found that the imperial list posted on the wall was gone.

    Everyone was very puzzled, they turned their heads to look for the imperial list, and found that the imperial list was in Ba Jiede's arms at this time.  The crowd walked over and surrounded Bajie, and Bajie woke up amidst the noise.

    After Bajie woke up, he didn't know what happened, but he saw officers and soldiers wanting to take him away. Bajie was not willing, and immediately broke free from the restraints of the officers and soldiers.

    At this time someone came out and said: "Since you don't go with the officers and soldiers, why do you want to reveal the imperial list? If you don't have the strength, don't go to reveal the imperial list."

    Only then did Bajie see the imperial list in his arms, and thought to himself, "Come on, I was tricked by that monkey again."

    The officers and soldiers came to take him away again, Bajie said: "I know who took down this imperial list, I will take you to find him."  (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1674 lovesickness

    ?

    So Bajie brought the officers and soldiers to the inn to look for Monkey King, and Monkey King said to the officers and soldiers, "Don't be impatient, sir. When my master comes, let's go to the king to see a doctor."

    Tang Seng came back soon, so Sun Wukong explained the matter to him, and Tang Seng had to follow Monkey King to the palace again.

    When he arrived at the palace, the king trembled with fright when he saw Monkey King, and dared not let Monkey King see a doctor for him.

    Tang Seng only said: "King, don't be afraid. Although my apprentice is a little ugly, his medical skills are very good. You can relax."

    After hearing this, the king nodded.

    Sun Wukong asked the king to stretch out his hand, and he plucked out the three hairs on the back of his head and blew them, and they turned into three extremely thin silk threads, which hung on the king's wrist.

    The king had never seen this kind of diagnostic method, so he asked Monkey King what it was, and Monkey King said it was called Xuansi Diagnosis.

    Wukong held the end of the thread and said through the curtain: "Your Majesty, this is because of overthinking, long-term fear and excessive longing. This disease is called double bird syndrome."

    The king nodded again and again and asked Sun Wukong to prescribe a prescription for treatment.

    Sun Wukong shook his head and said: "Speaking of this disease, in fact, it can be cured if it is easy to cure, or it can be cured if it is not curable. It depends on the king's wishes."

    The king was puzzled and said, "How do you say that?"

    Monkey King said: "My prescription can be cured, but in the future, you have to take it easy, the king, or you will relapse again, but I can save some more medicine for you, the king, so that you can also prepare for emergencies."

    The king said: "Okay, listen to this benefactor, if you need any medicine, just ask the Tai Hospital, as long as you have all the medicines, give them to the master."

    So Sun Wukong asked the imperial doctor for three catties each of 880 kinds of medicinal materials, as well as various pharmaceutical materials, and asked them to help deliver them to the inn, and handed over the medicinal materials and tools to Bajie and Drifting Monk.

    After Monkey King and Tang Seng returned to the inn at night, all the medicinal materials and tools had been delivered to the inn.

    Then, he, Bajie and Drifting took a few of the eight hundred and eighty kinds of medicinal materials, took them out, mashed them, mixed them thoroughly, made three pills, and put them into small boxes.

    After finishing the work, the Drifting Monk asked Sun Wukong, "Brother, we obviously only used a few kinds of medicinal materials here, why did you ask for 880 kinds of medicinal materials?"

    Zhu Bajie patted Drifting Monk's head and said, "You are stupid, if we only need those kinds of medicinal materials, wouldn't the monkey brother's prescription be guessed by others?"

    Drifting scratched his head and said, "That's right, Second Senior Brother, why didn't I think of it."

    Zhu Bajie leaned against the head of the bed and said: "With your IQ, what do you know, hahaha, good brother, you just need to cook for your second brother and I will be fine."

    Monkey King rolled his eyes at Zhu Bajie, expressing his contempt.

    The next day three pills were delivered to the palace, and the king recovered immediately after taking the pills.  They also sent people to invite Tang Seng and his disciples to the palace quickly, saying that they would like to thank them for their life-saving grace.

    Sun Wukong and the others entered the palace happily, and the king immediately sent someone to meet them, and asked them to prepare a good vegetarian banquet at Guanglu Temple to entertain them.

    During the meal, Monkey King asked a lot, and asked the king: "I know the king is lovesick, but I don't know why. What's on your majesty's mind?"

    The king glanced at Sun Wukong, sighed and said, "This started three years ago."

    Bajie asked, "What happened three years ago?"

    The king went on to say: "Three years ago, Sai Taisui, the monster of Xiezhi Cave on Qilin Mountain, saw the beauty of the king's Jinsheng Palace Empress, so he made trouble in the city and snatched Jinsheng Palace Empress."

    That's why the king became lovesick.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1675 Go to Qilin Mountain

    ?

    After listening, Sun Wukong said to the king: "Your Majesty, don't worry, wait for me to catch the monster and bring back Jinshenggong Empress."

    The king quickly knelt down and thanked him.  Wukong said: "Your Majesty, can you tell me when this monster usually comes to make trouble, or what is the origin of this monster?"

    The king said: "The monster comes several times a year, and grabs a few maids to serve the Empress of the Golden Holy Palace."

    Moreover, in order for the monster to hurt other people, the king specially ordered people to build a building to avoid monsters.

    Sun Wukong suggested: "Can Your Majesty take us to the Demon Shelter Building?"

    The king agreed to Sun Wukong's request and took them to the building to avoid demons.  This demon building was built underground, and nine halls were built inside, and the entrance was covered with stone slabs.

    Moreover, this demon shelter is very spacious, and each of the nine halls has an entrance for the common people to run in, and they can enter in each of the nine halls.

    Moreover, the entrances of these nine main halls are respectively in the nine places with the most traffic in the city. If monsters come, the common people can quickly come to the monster shelter building.

    The king was talking, only to see a sudden gust of wind blowing from the south, creating a mess of dust.

    All civil and military officials exclaimed: "The monster is here, the monster is here, protect Your Majesty, protect Your Majesty quickly."

    The king said hastily: "Close the hole quickly, close it."

    Drifting Monk and Bajie also wanted to be in the cave, but Sun Wukong grabbed him and said, "Come on, follow me out to see what kind of monster it is."

    So they jumped out, and sure enough, there was a monster holding a spear standing in the air outside. Monkey King asked Bajie and Drifting to guard the entrance of the cave, and flew forward by himself.

    Monkey King opened his mouth and asked: "Where did the monster come from, dare to act wildly in your grandpa's territory." After speaking, he picked up the stick and hit the monster.

    The monster was beaten to the ground, and begged Sun Wukong for mercy, crying and said: "Grandpa, please forgive me, please forgive me, I am just a little monster in Sai Taisui's hands. As the vanguard officer this time, I will catch some  Maid go back."

    After Monkey King heard this, his subordinates showed no mercy, and wanted to kill the monster, but the monster was also clever. Seeing the situation, he threw a smoke bomb and slipped away.

    The monster escaped, and Sun Wukong invited the king and all civil and military officials out of the monster shelter, and told what happened just now.  After hearing this, all civil and military officials admired Monkey King's ability very much.

    Wukong decided to go to Qilin Mountain to rescue the empress of Jinshenggong, but he was afraid that the empress of Jinshenggong would not recognize him, so Monkey King wanted to ask the king for a personal item as a token.

    After the king heard this, he took out a pair of golden treasure strings from his sleeve and gave them to Monkey King, and said: "Master, I will trouble you now.

    "This golden treasure string was a token she gave me when we got married. If you take it with you, she will know it's me when she sees it."

    "Master, please bring my beloved concubine back."

    Wukong nodded and said to the king: "Don't worry, Your Majesty, I will definitely bring your empress back."

    After finishing speaking, he drove the cloud all the way to Qilin Mountain.

    After arriving at the Qilin Mountain, Wukong saw a little demon, carrying a document on his back, beating a small gong, and running fast all the way.

    Monkey King wanted to know what the little demon was doing, and then transformed into a Taoist priest.  Then he stepped forward to stop the little demon and asked him what he was holding.

    The little demon said: "What I hold in my hand is the letter of war, and now I am going to Zhu Ziguo to make a letter of war."

    Monkey King wanted to know about the situation of Sai Tai Sui, but found that the little demon had already run away.

    Monkey King had no choice but to go forward to find a little demon to ask about the situation.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1676 Seeing Empress Jinshenggong

    ?

    Monkey King stopped a little monster who was wandering on the road, and asked: "Little monster, do you know the origin of Sai Taisui, whether he is powerful or not, and what powerful magic weapon does he have"

    The little demon took a look at Sun Wukong, his eyes were full of admiration for Sai Taisui, and said: "Your Majesty is a super powerful character, come here, let me tell you."

    "Your Majesty has a very powerful magic weapon of Jinling. There are three Jinlings in total, and they have different functions. One can set fire, one can set off smoke, and the other can set off sand."

    "As long as you stick to them, within a moment, you will die."

    Sun Wukong looked surprised and said: "Is it so powerful?" After speaking, he took out a stick and beat the little demon to death, and found a tooth card from him.

    The dental plaque said: "The small school of my confidant comes and goes."  Sun Wukong thought to himself: "It turns out that you are called You Lai You Qu, but you are still Sai Taisui's confidant." Then he changed into a come and go, and walked towards Xiezhi Cave.

    But suddenly thought of something, pulled out a vellus hair to change into his appearance, and walked in the direction of Zhu Ziguo.  It turned out that he wanted to get rid of future troubles and kill the little demon who delivered the official document.

    After a while, the doppelg?nger came back and told him that the matter was done.  After solving this problem, Monkey King has no worries.

    Then Wukong conjured a small gong in his hand, swaggered into the cave, and didn't say hello to other little monsters, just kept beating the gong.

    The monsters were very surprised, stopped him, and asked him what's wrong, he threw the gong to the ground, sat down on the ground, cried and said: "I was beaten in Zhu Ziguo, and he will come soon  fought us."

    The monsters comforted him one after another, and then said to him: "Go and tell Empress Jin Shenggong the news."

    Wukong was very happy when he heard it, he opened his mouth to answer, and ran to the harem where Jin Shenggong's empress lived.

    Monkey King entered the harem, and found that there were beauties transformed from foxes and deer standing on both sides, and the empress of Jinsheng Palace was sitting in the middle, with tears in her eyes.

    Monkey King looked around again, and saw a piece of gold and green splendor, and the people who illuminated it couldn't open their eyes.

    Monkey King went forward to salute, and said to Jin Shenggong Empress: "Empress, I just came back from Zhu Ziguo's afternoon war, and Zhu Ziguo asked me to bring you a few words."

    After hearing this, the empress of Jin Shenggong quickly asked the maids on both sides to step back.  And beckoned to Sun Wukong, let him come forward to speak.

    Monkey King closed the door, stepped forward, and changed into his own appearance.  Empress Jin Shenggong was very surprised but kept calm and did not panic.

    Sun Wukong explained his reason for coming to the empress, told her everything that happened, and said: "If the empress doesn't believe it, I will bring your majesty's token to come."

    Sun Wukong took out the golden treasure string, and the empress of Jinsheng Palace burst into tears immediately after seeing it, and said repeatedly: "He still remembers me, he still remembers me."

    I saw that Jin Shenggong empress knelt down and kowtowed to Monkey King.  Sun Wukong quickly asked the empress to get up, and said: "The empress does not need to perform this great gift, this is what I should do."

    "It's just that I still have a few questions about Sai Taisui that I want to ask my mother."

    The Jin Shenggong empress wiped her face and said, "I don't know what the master wants to ask, I will definitely say everything."

    Sun Wukong said: "I only have one question, that is, where does Jin Ling, Sai Taisui, usually stay?"

    The empress thought about it for a while, and said, "That Jin Ling is the baby of the monster. He is often hung around his waist, even when he sleeps."

 1677 Outsmarting Jin Ling

    ?

    Monkey King scratched his head and thought for a while, suddenly a flash of inspiration flashed in his head, and he suddenly had a clever plan in his mind.  So he leaned over and said to Jin Shenggong Empress.

    After the two discussed how to steal the golden Ling, Monkey King became like coming and going again, opened the palace door, and called the maid in.

    According to the strategy discussed with Monkey King, the empress said to Monkey King: "There are coming and going, you go and call the king, I have something to say to the king."

    So Sun Wukong invited the monsters, and the empress was all smiles, and stepped forward to welcome Sai Taisui.  The empress stretched out her hand to help Sai Taisui.

    But seeing Sai Taisui's face full of horror, he said: "Don't bother Aifei, no need, no need, I'll just go there by myself." And took a few steps back.

    The empress also thought of something, so she put down her hand.

    It turned out that when the empress was captured by monsters, Immortal Ziyang put a colorful dress on the empress.  This dress has no effect on her, but if someone touches her, that person will be pricked by the poisonous thorns that emerge.

    The monster tried several times but couldn't get rid of the clothes he bought, and he couldn't keep himself from being pierced. Finally, he gave up and didn't touch the empress of Jinsheng Palace anymore.

    The empress had already had the dinner prepared, and she said to Sai Taisui: "For so many years, we haven't had a good meal. This time I cooked a table of good dishes for you. It's time to prepare a good meal."  Wine, Your Majesty needs to eat more."

    The monster laughed and said, "Since it was carefully prepared by the concubine Ai, I want to eat more." Then the empress of Jinsheng Palace said to the maid next to her: "I want to stay drunk with the king today, you all go out  .¡±

    Then he pointed to the palace maid transformed by Monkey King, and said, "Leave that one alone, and you all step back."

    When Sun Wukong was pouring wine for the monster, he took the opportunity to pluck out a handful of hairs, and chanting a spell in his mouth, he saw those hairs turned into fleas, lice, and bedbugs one by one.

    They jumped on the monster. The monster felt itchy, stretched out his hand, scratched here and there.

    Seeing this, the empress asked: "What's wrong with the king, why are you scratching all the time?"

    Sai Taisui said: "I seem to have lice on my body, it makes me itchy all over."

    The empress said: "Your Majesty, why don't you take off your clothes, and I will help you catch lice."

    Sai Taisui took off his coat, but found that there were lice on every layer of clothes, densely covered the whole clothes.  In desperation, Sai Taisui took off all his clothes.

    Sure enough, after taking off her clothes, Jin Ling was exposed, and Jin Ling was also covered with lice.

    I only heard the servant girl say "Yeah", and said: "My lord, you see that Jin Ling is full of lice, take them off quickly, and let me catch them for you."

    That Sai Taisui was very ashamed when he heard it, and he didn't think about it, so he took the Jin Ling from his waist and gave it to Monkey King.

    I saw that Sun Wukong was catching the lice with great care on the surface, but secretly he pulled out a bundle of vellus hairs, turned into Jin Ling, and quietly exchanged Jin Ling.

    After Sun Wukong pretended to catch the lice for a while, he took another breath and took back the hair that had turned into lice.  After catching the lice, Monkey King handed the fake Jin Ling to Sai Taisui.

    After the monster puts on his clothes, he picks up the Jin Ling on the table and puts it on his waist.  At this time, Jin Shenggong's empress deliberately asked: "Your Majesty, I don't know what is the use of this Jin Ling. Your Majesty, you hang it on your waist every day."

    So the monster told him how powerful Jin Ling was.

    After hearing this, the empress said: "Your Majesty, since this thing is so powerful, or leave it to me for safekeeping, I will put it in a box, and no one can take it away."

    After hearing this, the monster gave Jinling to the empress, and watched the empress lock it in the box.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1678 defeated Sai Tai Sui

    ?

    After Sun Wukong succeeded here, he chanted a spell, cast an invisibility spell, then turned around and slipped out of Xiezhi Cave.

    After going out, Monkey King stood at the entrance of the cave and shouted loudly: "Sai Taisui, you monster, quickly hand over Jin Shenggong, or I will smash your cave."

    When Sai Taisui heard the movement outside the cave, he took his weapon Xuanhua ax and led all the little demons out to see what was going on.  After going out, Sai Taisui held up his Xuanhua axe and said, "What's your name, you came to die alone."

    So the two raised their weapons and started fighting. After more than 50 back and forth fights, the monster gradually lost his strength, so he said that he hadn't eaten and wanted to go back and fight again when he was full.

    Monkey King knew that the monster wanted to go back to fetch Jin Ling, so he used the excuse that he hadn't eaten.  So Monkey King didn't stop him, let him go back, and asked him to eat more, otherwise he would lose his strength.

    The monster went into the cave, and Sun Wukong also took the golden cudgel away. After thinking about what would happen next, he stood at the entrance of the cave and laughed non-stop.

    After the monster goes in, ask the Empress of Jinsheng Palace to quickly take out Jinling.  The empress hurriedly asked: "Your Majesty, what happened, you actually asked him to bring out Jin Ling?"

    Sai Taisui said: "A crazy monkey came outside and dared to imitate my wife's beauty. When I hold this golden Ling, I will make it come and go." After finishing speaking, he turned his head and went out.

    At this time, Niangniang was worried about whether Monkey King could resist the power of Jin Ling, was afraid that Monkey King would be injured, and also worried about whether Monkey King could escape.

    In fact, the empress and the monster didn't even know that Jin Ling was a fake. The real Jin Ling had been dropped by Monkey King and was in Monkey King's hands at the moment.

    The monster jumped out of the hole with Jin Ling, and said to Sun Wukong: "Sun Wukong, look at my baby."

    After speaking, the monster shook the first golden bell, but he couldn't see it breathing fire; then he shook the second golden bell, but he couldn't see smoke coming out;  Dust.

    The monster immediately panicked and was at a loss.

    Sun Wukong laughed so hard that he couldn't straighten his waist, and shouted at the monster: "Your magic weapon is finished, now let you see your grandpa and my magic weapon."

    After finishing speaking, he took out three golden bells from his bosom, and shook them at the same time, only to see a strong wind, dust flying, and a burning fire, and the sound broke through the sky.

    That Sai Taisui was so frightened that he was so frightened that he was out of his wits and wanted to escape, but found that there was no way to escape.

    At this moment, Ye Chen rushed over and asked Monkey King to spare his life.

    Monkey King was puzzled and asked, "Why?"

    Ye Chen said: "This is the golden retriever on the mount of the Dang Mo Tianzun we met in Wudang Mountain last time. Dang Mo Tianzun just told me that we should save his life and bring him to the Zhu Zi Kingdom. He was in the Zhu Zi Kingdom.  wait for us.

    After finishing speaking, Ye Chen took out a small fan.  One, the dust, yellow sand, and flames disappeared immediately, and all of them disappeared, and the monster turned into a golden retriever.

    Wukong had no choice but to stop and let go of the golden retriever.

    Then Wukong entered the cave again and rescued the empress of Jinshenggong.

    So they set off to return to Zhu Ziguo.  Wukong found some soft grass, made a straw mat, let Jin Shenggong empress sit on it, and asked her to close her eyes.

    Then he chanted the incantation, soared through the clouds and flew to the palace.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1679 Leaving Zhu Ziguo

    ?

    Half an hour later, Monkey King brought Jin Shenggong Empress to the palace.  And Sun Wukong asked the empress to open her eyes and get off the straw mat.  So the empress opened her eyes, got off the straw mat, and boarded the treasure hall with Monkey King.

    After the king saw him, his face was full of tears, and he hurriedly got off the dragon chair and came to help the empress of Jinsheng Palace.

    However, they didn't expect that just touching the empress's hand, a tingling sensation came over, and the painful king screamed again and again, and they realized that the empress was still wearing that colorful dress.

    Here the emperor wept with joy, while Ye Chen brought the golden fur to the side of Sangmo Tianzun. After seeing his master, the golden hair obediently lay down at Sangmo Tianzun's feet.

    Tianzun Sang Mo took a look at the golden hair, and found that there was no Jin Ling around his neck, so he cupped his hands at Ye Chen and said, "Brother Ye Chen, can you return that Jin Ling to me?"

    Ye Chen nodded, took out the three golden bells that Monkey King had given him before he went to the main hall, and handed them to Tianzun Sangmo.

    Tianzun Sangmo said: "This evil animal, while the shepherd boy who guarded it was dozing off, broke free from the rope and ran here to do evil. Really, I am so angry."

    "Brother Ye Chen, please bear with me. For my sake, don't pursue it again."

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "Fortunately, this golden retriever only took away the empress of Jinsheng Palace, and didn't hurt other people, otherwise I wouldn't be able to make this decision to forgive."

    Dangmo Tianzun said: "I'm really sorry, next time I will treat Brother Ye Chen to dinner as a thank you gift." After speaking, Dangmo Tianzun took the golden retriever back.

    After Ye Chen sent away Dangmo Tianzun, he came to the main hall and stood next to Tang Seng.

    Just at this time, the voice of the crane came from a distance.  Everyone looked up and found several cranes flying towards the main hall.

    When the crane stopped, Tang Seng saw a person getting off the crane slowly.  It turned out that Master Ziyang came here driving a crane alone.

    I saw Master Ziyang walking up to the king and the empress of Jinsheng Palace, and pointing at the empress. The colorful clothes on the empress immediately changed into a brown worn-out dress.

    It turns out that when the empress was arrested, the real Ziyang was also in Zhu Ziguo.  But at that time, Master Ziyang was still short of the last level of practice, and had not yet mastered miraculous skills.

    When facing Sai Taisui, his skill was insufficient, so that he was defeated by Sai Taisui, and even seriously injured his leg.

    Seeing that he had no way to defeat the monster, Master Ziyang asked the empress to wear that dress to prevent being insulted by the monster.  As long as someone touches this dress, they will receive a needle-like sting.

    Master Ziyang said that he could not defeat Sai Taisui, this was the only thing he could do to his empress.

    After Master Ziyang finished speaking, the king and empress bowed deeply to Master Ziyang, expressing their sincere gratitude from the bottom of their hearts.

    Master Ziyang waved his sleeves, turned his head and went back.

    Seeing that Master Ziyang had already left, and seeing that the king and empress had reunited, the Tang monk and his disciples felt that they should also go on the road.

    So Tang Seng said to the king: "I have been bothering Your Majesty for several days here, and the poor monk should also set off, otherwise it will take too long."

    Seeing that Tang Seng insisted on leaving, the king no longer insisted, so he asked the guards to bring his dragon chariot, and let Ye Chen and Tang Monk, his master and his apprentice, ride out of the city in the dragon chariot.

    The king followed the dragon chariot with his empress, civil and military officials, and sent Tang Seng and the others to the gate of the city on foot. After seeing them go away, he returned to the palace.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Arrived at Pansi Cave in 1680

    ?

    After Ye Chen and Tang Seng left Zhu Ziguo, they continued walking all the way to the west.  One day, they walked outside a courtyard, and Sun Wukong said, "Master, you can rest here for a while, and I'll order some vegetarian food."

    Tang Seng shook his head, grabbed Wukong and said, "Wukong, you are tired too. I have been sitting on the white horse along the way, and I am not too tired. Let me go and ask for a vegetarian meal."

    Seeing that Tang Seng insisted, Monkey King gave the bowl to Tang Seng, and sat down to rest by himself.

    Tang Seng went up to knock on the door, but found that the door was open.  So he said: "The poor monk is bothering you. I opened the door and came in. I hope the benefactor will forgive me."

    After Tang Seng went in, he found that there were three girls playing football in the yard, and four girls were embroidering by the window. It was very lively.

    Tang Seng felt that it was inconvenient, but he still bite the bullet and said: "Almsgiver, can you give the poor monk some fast food." Maybe because the voice was too low, no one heard it.

    So Tang Seng made a formula and spoke again, this time the voice became much louder.  Tang Seng said: "These female Bodhisattvas, can I order vegetarian food for the poor monk?"

    When the girls heard the voice, they stopped what they were doing and looked at Tang Seng.

    Tang Seng let out a "cough" and his face was flushed, but he still opened his mouth to explain to them why he came.

    After the girls heard this, they threw away the needlework and football in their hands, and all rushed forward, pulling Tang Seng into the house, which instantly turned into a gloomy stone cave.

    Seven women asked Tang Seng to sit on the stool. Some of them were cooking, and some were chatting with Tang Seng.

    After a while, they brought out platefuls of bloody animal meat and human flesh. The frightened Tang Seng immediately stood up and turned around to leave.

    The women were not willing to let Tang Seng go back, they started together, pushed Tang Seng to the ground, tied him up with ropes, and hung Tang Seng from the beam.

    Then they spit out silk thread from their mouths, weaved a big net, and sealed the village gate.

    Monkey King waited for a long time but did not see Tang Seng coming back, so he jumped on the big tree to watch.  Finding an unusual white light shining in the village, I felt that there must be something strange about this matter.

    After thinking about it, Monkey King felt that Tang Seng must have encountered a monster.  He turned his head and said to Bajie and Drifting Monk: "Junior brother, take care of your luggage first. Ye Chen and I will go to the Zhuangzi to see why the master hasn't come back yet."

    Bajie and Drifting nodded in agreement.

    Monkey King and Ye Chen came to the gate of the village and saw that the gate of the village was tightly entangled with silk threads. They didn't know that there were hundreds of thousands of layers, and they didn't know what it was that was sticky.

    Ye Chen stretched out his hand and twirled it, and said, "This should be spider silk, but I don't know what's going on here."

    So Monkey King called the local land god, and after asking, he found out that this is the Pansi Cave where monsters live, and there are seven banshees living in it, all of whom are spider spirits.

    After Sun Wukong and Ye Chen found out, they returned to the big tree.  Tell Bajie and the others what they have learned.

    When Bajie heard that the Pansi Cave was full of female fairies, he immediately picked up the rake in his hand, and ran towards the Pansi Cave with big strides alone.

    Bajie smashed the gate of Zhuangzi with a rake, and immediately went into the cave, but found no one there.  So he continued to walk a little way inside.

    Suddenly he heard a woman's laughter, and he followed the sound to find the seven banshees taking a bath in the pool in the cave, and said they were going to eat Tang's monk meat after washing.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1681 came to Huanghuaguan

    ?

    When Bajie heard this, he couldn't pretend anymore, so he shouted loudly, picked up the rake in his hand, and hit those banshees.

    When the monsters heard the sound, they turned their heads to look, but saw a black, ugly and fat monk hitting them with a rake. They were ashamed and angry.

    ?Spit out the silk thread at the same time, and wrapped it around Bajie.  Bajie waved the rake in his hand to block left and right, but the silk thread entangled from all directions in an instant, Bajie was exhausted and was entangled by the monster.

    After being entangled, Bajie still didn't give up. He tried to break free from the silk threads, but he fell several times, but half of the threads were not broken, and finally fell to the ground and couldn't get up.

    After seeing Bajie fell to the ground, the banshees turned around and left with a smile, regardless of whether Bajie was dead or alive.

    After Bajie woke up, he found that the silk thread on his body was gone.  He hurried out of the cave to tell Sun Wukong what happened to him in the cave.

    Drifting suddenly exclaimed: "It's over, it's over, after such a long time, the banshee must have returned to the cave to eat the master."

    They were shocked, and all four of them panicked, and hurriedly ran in the direction of Pansi Cave.

    When he arrived at Pansi Cave, he saw a few little monsters guarding there, Bajie was really angry in his heart, so he immediately took out the rake and beat them.

    Seeing Bajie's menacing approach, those little demons immediately took shape and turned into thousands of ants. The bullhoppers flew towards Wukong and the others.

    Bajie and Drifting raised their sleeves to resist, but there were still many bees and grasshoppers getting into their bodies, biting them so much that they screamed for help.

    Seeing this, Monkey King plucked a hair from the back of his head, and turned into countless ferocious eagles, and let the eagles swoop down and eat the bugs.

    After a while, the bug was eaten up by the eagle.  Sun Wukong took another breath and retracted the vellus.  Then, together with Bajie and Sand Monk, they went to the cave.

    After entering, they saw Tang Seng hanging on the beam. They hurried over to put Tang Seng down, and then looked for the traces of the banshee in the cave, but they had disappeared without a trace.

    Zhu Bajie said angrily: "They escape really fast, next time I catch them, I must let them know how powerful my grandpa pig is."

    After listening, Sun Wukong joked: "Grandpa Pig is very powerful. I don't know who it is. He was tied up and thrown there. He still can't move."

    Zhu Bajie let out a "hum" and said again: "Elder brother, can you not dismantle my platform."

    At this time, Tang Seng said: "Okay, you two, don't talk anymore, we went to the big tree to get the burden, and then continued on our way."

    After not walking very far, they passed another manor house with "Huang Hua Guan" written on it.

    Tang Seng was thirsty and wanted to drink water. Unexpectedly, there was no trace of water in the water bottles they carried with them, so they wanted to stop and ask for a glass of water in this manor.

    But who knew that the old Taoist in the Huanghua Temple was the senior brother of the seven spider spirits in Pansi Cave. The banshees had come here to seek help from the old Taoist a few days ago, and Tang Seng and his disciples just fell into the trap this time.

    After Sun Wukong knocked on the door, he explained their purpose.  So the old Taoist asked Tang Seng and the others to sit in the living room and wait, and he ordered his maid to fill Tang Seng and the others with water.

    He also ordered the maidservant to serve them good tea for them to drink.  In fact, the tea had already been filled with highly poisonous poison, and it was only waiting for Tang Monk and his disciples to drink it before killing them with one blow.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1682 Fierce battle against Huanghua Guan Laodao

    ?

    Tang Seng, Bajie and Drifting were all extremely thirsty due to their journey, and when the tea was served, they all drank it in one gulp without hesitation.

    Monkey King was not thirsty at the time, so he just sat there and looked around.  It was discovered that after Tang Seng and the others drank the tea, there was a ferocious smile on the corner of the old Taoist's mouth that was difficult for others to detect.

    After a little understanding, Sun Wukong knew that there must be a ghost in the tea, and there must be something in it, so he pretended to drink the tea.

    After a while, Tang Seng, Bajie and Drifting Monk were all pale, tearing and foaming at the mouth, and they all passed out on the ground.

    Wukong also pretended to faint on the ground, and suddenly jumped up when the old man was not paying attention, took out the golden cudgel, and hit the old man.

    The old Taoist reacted very quickly, and dodged in a dodge.  Sun Wukong stood up and asked the old Taoist: "I don't know where we, master and apprentice, have offended the Taoist priest, but the Taoist priest wants to kill us."

    The old Taoist said with a smile: "Hehe, although you didn't offend my old Taoist, you did provoke my seven beautiful junior sisters."

    "Now that you have thrown yourself into the trap, don't blame me for being old-fashioned and rude. You can never escape from my grasp."

    After finishing speaking, the old Taoist immediately drew his sword and slashed, and the seven spider spirits also showed up to help.

    Monkey King fought fiercely against the group of monsters, but the more he fought, the more excited he was. The golden cudgel in his hand swung around flexibly, as if he had played it like a flower, blooming all kinds of youth.

    The banshee saw that they were gradually losing points, and the situation was very bad, so they jointly spun out silk threads and weaved a big net above Monkey King.

    Seeing this, Monkey King turned into the sky with a somersault, broke through the big net, and pulled out a strand of hair from the back of his head, turning into countless Monkey Kings.

    Each of them held a double-horned stick and beat the wire mesh indiscriminately. The wire mesh was shattered by them. After a while, the wire mesh was smashed to pieces.

    And they didn't stop, they chased the seven spider spirits at the end of the silk web and beat them. The spider spirits were beaten and ran around with their heads in their arms, unable to resist at all.

    After a while, those spiders were beaten and begged for mercy, and they cried and said: "Please forgive me, please forgive me, I won't dare anymore, never dare again."

    Monkey King withdrew his vellus hair, pulled the spider spirit to the side of the old Taoist, and said to the old Taoist: "Your junior sisters have been caught by me, why don't you quickly give me the antidote."

    "If you don't take out the antidote so that I can't save my master and juniors, I will kill your juniors." After Monkey King finished speaking, he tightened the ropes that tied the seven banshees.

    The seven banshees yelled in pain, and quickly said to the old Taoist: "Yes, senior brother, hurry up and give the antidote to Monkey King, or we will be beaten to death."

    However, the old Taoist was also cruel and ruthless. He ignored his junior sister's begging for mercy, and said to Monkey King: "I won't give you the antidote. I want to eat Tang's monk meat."

    After hearing this, Monkey King was very angry, and said loudly: "Since you refuse to hand over the antidote, then I will show you the fate of your junior sister. This will also be your final fate."

    After finishing speaking, regardless of the spider spirit's begging for mercy, he picked up the stick and beat the spider spirits, killing them.

    Then he picked up the stick and hit the old man again.  But seeing the old man dodge, he came to the back of Monkey King, and Monkey King turned his head to fight.

    But at this time, the old man flashed to the right of Monkey King again.  Sun Wu was in a hurry, shouted, and thought: "This old man must be good at speed. If I hit him like this, it will only consume my strength. No, I have to think of a way."  (remember this site URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 1683 Encounter with Gods on the Road

    ?

    Monkey King settled down, closed his eyes, and felt the range of changes in the old way.  Seeing that Sun Wukong didn't move, the old Taoist started his own counterattack.

    Monkey King felt the old man's attack with his heart, and worked hard to find a breakthrough point.  Yes, it is now.  I saw Sun Wukong moving, extremely fast, and hit the old man hard, and the old man was hit and flew tens of meters away.

    Sun Wukong smiled and said to the old Taoist: "Hehe, you dare to be presumptuous with me. Do you really think my grandpa grandpa was frightened to grow up?"

    However, a sudden change occurred, and the old Taoist himself was not Monkey King's opponent, so he secretly chanted a spell and used his unique skill.

    I saw the golden light burst out from the old Taoist's eyes, and the golden light enveloped Monkey King in it, and Monkey King couldn't move at all.

    Sun Wukong was dazzled by the golden light for a long time, and was about to lose his mind.  Sun Wu was anxious, bit his tongue, and forced himself to wake up.

    Monkey King looked around and found that there was golden light all around him, and there was no way to escape, there was only one way underground.

    So Sun Wukong exhausted all his strength and flew towards the ground. After walking more than 20 miles in the soil, he got out from the ground and saved his life.

    But after Sun Wukong came out of the ground, his whole body was soft, he had no strength at all, and he was dizzy, making it difficult to distinguish east, west, north, south.

    Monkey King felt that he had failed. He failed to rescue the master but his body had become like this, so he took out the mirror he used to communicate with Ye Chen and asked where Ye Chen was.

    After receiving it, Ye Chen hurried to the place where Monkey King was.  When I passed by, I found that Monkey King was sitting on a big rock with his head downcast.

    Ye Chen hurried over and asked, "Wukong, what happened, and how did you become like this."

    Sun Wukong told Ye Chen what happened, and after he finished speaking, he buried his head in tears and said: "He has no ability to defeat that old man, and he was injured by that old man and became like this."

    Ye Chen repeatedly comforted Sun Wukong and told him not to cry.

    At this time, an old woman came over and asked, "I don't know what happened to make such a strong child cry like this."

    Ye Chen told the mother-in-law what happened just now.  After hearing this, the mother-in-law smiled and said, "My good boy, if you don't mind, I have a magic weapon here, which may be able to destroy the golden light of that monster."

    After speaking,

    After finishing speaking, he took out an embroidery needle and handed it to Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen hurriedly expressed his thanks, and Monkey King kowtowed to the old woman.  The old woman said: "Good boy, don't worship, it's important to save the master."

    After finishing speaking, the old lady disappeared.  Ye Chen and Sun Wukong thought: "This must be the gods helping us."

    So they hurriedly got up and went to Huanghua Temple again, but at this time Sun Wukong's body hadn't recovered yet, so he was very worried, and said to Ye Chen in frustration: "What should I do, I still don't have the strength."

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "You have no strength, don't you still have me? Why, look down on me? Do you think I can't kill that monster?"

    Sun Wukong quickly shook his head and said: "No, no, how dare I, how dare I look down on the number one person in the world. I still remember that you beat me so hard that I couldn't get up."

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "That's it, don't worry, I have everything, not to mention we still have the magic weapon given to us by the old lady, so don't worry, the master will definitely be rescued by us safe and sound." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1684 Subduing Centipede Essence

    ?

    After they arrived at the Huanghua Temple, Ye Chen said to Sun Wukong: "I'll lure that old Taoist out first, you hide in the clouds, and when the golden light shines out of that old monster's eyes, you throw that embroidery needle towards the golden light,  How about it?"

    Monkey King nodded, smiled wryly and said, "This is the only thing I can do now."

    Ye Chen stood at the door, took out a spear, and broke down the door.

    The old man heard the sound, saw Ye Chen, and taunted: "Oh, why is there a new face, Monkey King, is he beaten by me so he dare not come? Hahahahaha."

    Ye Chen curled his lips, and said to the old Taoist: "It's not your turn to worry about Monkey King, you should worry about you. It's ridiculous that you don't know the heights of the sky and the earth when you are about to die."

    After finishing speaking, he took out the spear in his hand, aimed at the monster's head, and stabbed it down.  But how could that monster be caught obediently, picked up the weapon in his hand and hit Ye Chen as well.

    But who is Ye Chen, the person who beat Monkey King so hard that he couldn't get up on the ground back then, how could he easily let monsters get close to him.

    After dodging the monster's attack, Ye Chen turned around and stood on a big rock.  He started chanting a spell, and saw that Ye Chen's aura suddenly increased, and a terrifying force was brewing.

    Suddenly Ye Chen moved, and the aura on his body did not decrease at all, like a lion in eruption, flying towards the monster.

    The monster took out his weapon and chanted a spell, and saw a protective shield formed around him. As he continued to recite the spell, the light of the protective shield became stronger and stronger.

    Ye Chen rushed up.

    There was only a loud "bang", flying sand and rocks, shaking the ground, and even the surrounding air became chaotic. People were instantly dazzled by the wind and sand.

    After the wind and sand receded, I only saw Ye Chen standing on the ground, and the monster's protective cover had been broken. The monster was beaten and flew more than ten meters away, and was wounded in many places, with blood flowing.

    Ye Chen moved again, intending to completely get rid of this monster.  When the monster saw it, it immediately panicked, so it fired a strong light from its eyes and surrounded Ye Chen.

    The monster smiled and said: "Haha, surrounded by my golden light, you just wait to die."

    Ye Chen raised his head and nodded towards the sky.

    I saw an embroidery needle shot out from the clouds quickly, breaking the golden light surrounding Ye Chen.  The monster turned pale with fright, knowing that he had no way to defeat Ye Chen, so he turned his head and ran away.

    How could Ye Chen let him run away? He threw a spear and stood in front of the monster, blocking the monster's way.  Seeing that there was no way to escape, the monster transformed into its real body, which turned out to be a centipede spirit.

    Ye Chen wanted to kill that centipede spirit.  Suddenly a puff of smoke appeared, and the old woman came out of the smoke again.

    Ye Chen cupped his hands, and said to the old woman, "I don't know why you are here?"

    The old lady smiled and said: "Please be merciful, don't beat this centipede to death. Let me take this centipede to my place, and after I educate it, I will release it back to nature."

    After hearing this, Ye Chen said, "That's very good, but this will trouble you."

    The old lady was leaving with the centipede essence, and Ye Chen suddenly remembered that Tang Seng and the others hadn't cured their poison yet, so he asked the old woman to ask for the antidote from the centipede essence, and he went to detoxify Tang Seng and the others.

    Ye Chen, who took the antidote, went to meet Monkey King, and then they went to Huanghuaguan, found Tang Seng and the others, and fed them the antidote.

    After a while, Tang Seng and the others slowly woke up.  After packing up the things, Monkey King took Tang Seng and the others out of Huanghua Temple.  After he came out, Sun Wukong set fire to Huanghua Temple.

    They started to walk towards the west again.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Arrived at Shituoling in 1685

    ?

    Another year of spring and fall, Ye Chen, Tang Seng and his disciples passed a towering mountain.  Tang Seng looked around and found an old man standing on the hillside not far away.

    Tang Seng had such good eyesight that he saw the old man holding a cane with one hand, waving his arm with the other hand, and saying something in his mouth.

    So Tang Seng said to Monkey King and the others: "Look, there is an old man standing on the hillside over there. He seems to be talking about something. Let's get closer and listen to what he is talking about."

    After listening, Monkey King said to Tang Seng: "Master, don't worry, first let me see what's going on with my sharp eyes. After I find that everything is normal, let's go closer and listen to what he said."

    Monkey King opened his piercing eyes, checked the old man in the distance, and found that there was nothing wrong, so he told Tang Seng that he could go.

    When they got closer, they heard the old man say: "Elders heading west, there are many monsters that eat people on this mountain. They have already eaten many people, so don't go any further."

    Tang Seng was taken aback when he heard this, and hurriedly asked Monkey King to fly to the old man to ask him to understand.

    It turns out that the old man was transformed from a fairy.  He told Monkey King that this is Shituo Ridge, which stretches for eight hundred miles.  And there is a lion camel cave in the mountain, in which three powerful demon kings live.

    And that immortal couldn't beat the three big demons because his spells were not strong enough, so he could only stand here and tell the people who came over not to enter this mountain.

    Moreover, the immortal said to Monkey King that if he wants to pass this mountain, he must think of a clever plan.

    After listening to it, Monkey King thanked the fairy.  So he jumped back to the ground and told Tang Seng everything the old man said.

    Monkey King asked Bajie and Drifting to stay in place to protect the master, while he and Ye Chen went to inquire about the news.  Monkey King went up the mountain, and on the road, he met a patrolling demon walking towards them with a clapper in his hand.

    With an idea, Sun Wukong turned into Zong Xunfeng, lying on a big rock, raised his legs, and stopped the little demon.

    Then he said to the little demon: "Your Majesty knows that Sun Wukong is good at changing various appearances, so he specially asked me to come here to see if any of you were transformed by Sun Wukong."

    The little demon kept shaking his head and said, "No, I'm just a little demon on patrol, I'm not that powerful."

    Sun Wukong raised his eyes and scanned the little demon up and down for a long time, then said: "It's up to you whether it's right or not. Since you say you're not, then I'll test you."

    The little demon nodded quickly, patted his chest, and said: "I am a fan of the king, there is nothing I don't know, come and test me."

    Monkey King asked: "Well, since you have said so, then I will test you to see if you are not Monkey King in disguise."

    "Then I'll ask you what your Majesty's abilities are. If you can't tell, then I'll think you're Monkey King in disguise, and I'll hand you over to the Majesty, hum."

    I just heard the little demon say: "Back then, the Taoist celestial venerable entertained guests from all over the world, but not my king. My lord turned his back in a fit of anger and swallowed up the 100,000 soldiers of that Taoist celestial venerable."

    After finishing speaking, the little demon looked at Monkey King proudly, and said, "How about it, I'm not a fake."

    Monkey King said: "That's not necessarily true, then you can continue to talk about the skills of the second king and the third king."  (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 1686 Inquiry into Lion Camel Ridge

    ?

    The little demon said again: "The second king is also very powerful. The second king is three feet tall and has a nose like a dragon. If he fights with others, he will roll them up with his nose and throw them into his mouth. How can you be so strong?"  Bones are also swallowed."

    "And the three kings, it only takes a blink of an eye for him to fly from south to north, and the three kings have a very powerful magic weapon called the second portable gas cylinder.  It will turn into a puddle of blood."

    After the little demon finished speaking, he said: "Five hundred years ago, the three kings jointly ate the king and all the civil and military officials, and occupied the country. But now they hear that the Tang monk is coming here, so they want to eat the Tang monk's meat."

    "But they also heard that Sun Wukong's spells are powerful, and they were afraid that they would not be able to catch Tang Seng, so the king joined forces with the second king and the third king to plan to catch Tang Seng."

    The little demon said again: "No, you see, in order to prevent Monkey King, the patrols on Shituoling Mountain have been stepped up."

    After listening to it, Monkey King killed the little demon without hesitation, and then chanted a spell to become that little demon, and went into the cave with the command flag.

    When Monkey King came to the cave, he saw a little demon standing at the entrance of the cave, and asked him if he had seen Monkey King.

    Sun Wukong said: "I see, that Monkey King is tall, with a fierce face, and he is sharpening his stick, which can kill a hundred thousand little demons at once."

    And he told the little demons, "There is only one Tang Priest, and no matter how you divide Tang Priest's flesh, it won't be able to be shared among you. Why do you still want to be dead ghosts for them?"

    After the little demons heard this, they dispersed.

    Sun Wukong entered the back cave and saw the three kings sitting on the chairs above, so he went up to them and said, "Great kings, the little ones are back from patrolling."

    I saw the two kings asking: "Oh, how, have you seen Monkey King?"

    Monkey King said: "I saw it, I saw it, the little one was almost beaten to death by him."

    Upon hearing this, the king sat up and asked, "Then what is Monkey King's ability that makes you so afraid, please tell us one by one."

    Sun Wukong nodded, and began to say: "I met Sun Wukong three miles away from the cave, and as soon as Sun Wukong saw me, he would come and beat me. The one who swung a stick was alive, so how could I be his opponent.  "

    "So I coaxed him, and when he let his guard down, I turned around and ran away."

    At this time, a leader of a little demon came in and said: "The king is not good, all the little monsters outside have run away." The monster heard it and said, "Close the cave door quickly, and don't let Sun Wukong in."

    Monkey King said again: "Your Majesty, I heard that Monkey King has seventy-two transformations. Even if he closes the cave door, he may turn into a small flying insect and fly in."

    Sun Wukong quietly plucked out a vellus hair, took a breath, and turned into a little golden flying insect, flying towards the face of the old monster.

    The great king saw bugs flying around his face, so frightened he yelled and asked the little demon to catch the bugs for him.

    Seeing this situation, Sun Wukong burst into laughter, but he did not expect to reveal the monkey image, which was discovered by the Three Kings.  The three kings were shocked and asked the little demon to catch Monkey King, tie him up, and then throw him into the yin and yang cylinder.

    Monkey King didn't struggle either, letting those little monsters tie him up.  Because he still doesn't quite believe the yin and yang cylinders that those little demons said.

    Moreover, he felt that his ability was so great, and he also wanted to see how powerful this yin and yang cylinder was.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 1687 Yin and Yang two cylinders

    ?

    Just as Monkey King was lifted to the mouth of the bottle, he was sucked in by the yin and yang cylinders.  After Monkey King entered, he looked around and found that the bottle was hot all around.

    Monkey King found that as time went by, the temperature in the bottle became higher and higher. Monkey King was so hot that he was sweating, and the soles of his feet gradually began to heat up. Monkey King began to be unable to stand in it.

    Monkey King took out the golden cudgel and started hitting the bottle, but found that the surrounding temperature was too high for him to approach.  He performed another seventy-two transformations, trying to turn into a bug and fly out of the bottle, but found that the bottle was tightly sealed and there was no way out.

    As time went by, the temperature got higher and higher, but Monkey King still had no choice, but he couldn't stay any longer, and if he stayed any longer, he would turn into a pool of blood.

    So he scratched his head, scratched, and suddenly thought of a way.  Pull out a life-saving hair from the back of the head and turn it into a small drill.

    He found that although the temperature on the soles of his feet was high, it was far lower than the temperature around him.  So he took the drill and drilled down towards the bottom of the bottle, but luckily he could get in.

    After a while, a hole was drilled out of the bottom of the yin-yang cylinder, and Monkey King turned into a small flying insect and flew out of the hole.

    After Sun Wukong escaped as a small flying insect, he flew to the monster's head, and bit the monster's face with a burst of bites, and the monster's face was covered with bumps.

    After a while, the three kings took out the yin and yang cylinders, wanting to see if Monkey King had been turned into a pool of blood, but found that there was no trace of Monkey King in it.

    The Three Kings thought that Sun Wukong had died in the bottle, so he turned the bottle upside down to see if he could pour out a puddle of blood.  As a result, after he turned my bottle upside down, he found a small hole in the bottom of the bottle.

    The Three Kings gritted their teeth angrily, knowing that Monkey King had escaped from that small hole.  Cursing and swearing, saying that Sun Wukong must be cut into pieces.

    Seeing this, Monkey King didn't dare to show his original shape rashly, so he continued to look like the little flying insect. After harassing the old demon, he flew out of the hole.

    After going out, he met Ye Chen who was waiting outside the cave. Sun Wukong first told Ye Chen what happened in the cave, and how powerful the two cylinders of yin and yang were.

    Ye Chen said to Sun Wukong: "Let us go back and study this magic weapon. Let's meet up with Master and the others first, and then bring Bajie here to catch those monsters together."

    Monkey King and Ye Chen returned to Tang Seng's side and told Tang Seng what he saw and heard in the cave.  Turning his head to Bajie again, he said, "This time you have to get rid of the demon with Ye Chen and me."

    Then he said to Drifting: "Junior brother, Ye Chen and Bajie and I went to the Lion Camel Cave to eliminate demons. You have to protect the master well here. Don't let the master suffer any harm. I will hand over the master to you."  Here you go."

    Drifting said to Sun Wukong: "Don't worry, brother, that is also my master, how can I not care about it, protecting the master is my only task, I will definitely not let the master suffer any harm."

    Drifting said again: "Brothers, you should also protect yourselves and don't let yourself get hurt. If you really can't beat you, come back first and we can find a solution together."

    Monkey King nodded after listening, and patted Drifting on the shoulder, giving him a firm look.  After saying goodbye to Tang Seng, he went to Shituo Cave with Ye Chen and Bajie.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1688 Sun Wukong fights the king

    ?

    Sun Wukong, Ye Chen and Bajie came to the lion camel cave, and Sun Wukong stood at the entrance of the cave, yelling at the entrance of the cave, only to hear him say: "The monsters in the cave come out quickly, your grandpa grandpa is here, if you don't come out, hurry up and meet him!"  I."

    After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he burst out laughing, and Bajie also laughed along with him.

    After the three monsters heard the little demon's report, they rushed out with weapons.  Seeing that Monkey King brought three people this time, the monster said, "Could it be that you, Monkey King, are afraid, so you called so many helpers to be with you."

    "But it's pretty good, the three of you, the three of us, happen to be one on one, no one will help the other, we will fight each other, and then we will win or lose when the time comes."

    After the old demon finished speaking, he picked up the knife in his hand and slashed at Monkey King.  Sun Wukong didn't fight back either, and let the old demon slash him a few times.

    After the old demon beheaded Sun Wukong, he found that he was not harmed at all, not even a hair was hurt, and he was shocked.

    The old demon was in a hurry, and he slashed at Monkey King's head, splitting Monkey King in half with one knife.  But the two halves that were cut off fell to the ground, rolled over, and turned into two Monkey Kings again.

    The old demon was in a hurry, and said to Sun Wukong: "What kind of skill is it to fight two against one? If you have the ability to combine them into one, then I will stand still and not understand and let you hit one stick."

    After listening to it, Monkey King said: "You said this, don't regret it after I beat you."

    When Monkey King hugged his two bodies, he became one again, then took out the golden cudgel and hit the monster, but the monster broke his promise and took out a weapon to resist Monkey King's stick.

    Sun Wukong asked: "You monster, why don't you keep your promise? Didn't you say you won't fight back? Why did you take out your knife to resist my stick just now?"

    The monster knew very well the power of Sun Wukong's golden cudgel, and said, "I was out of inertia just now. When I saw you coming, I picked up the weapon in my hand to block it. I didn't mean it."

    Sun Wukong knew that this was the old monster's excuse, so he stopped talking, picked up the stick in his hand and hit him again, the old monster was not willing to be defeated, and rushed up with the weapon in his hand.

    I saw Sun Wukong quickly turning the golden cudgel in his hand, and gradually saw the golden cudgel emitting a dazzling light.  Monkey King jumped into the air, waved the golden cudgel in his hand and flew towards the monster quickly.

    The monster did not show any weakness, and turned the big knife in his hand, only to see that in the shadow of the sword, the old monster had already swung out more than ten knives quickly, and flew towards Monkey King.

    The two fought back and forth for more than 20 times, and there was no winner.  Bajie couldn't help but flew forward to help Monkey King. When the monster saw it, he knew he couldn't beat the two of them, so he jumped off the clouds and landed in front of the slope, opening his mouth wide.

    After Zhu Bajie saw it, he quickly flew and hid in the nearby grass.  But Monkey King didn't know that after flying down, he just landed in the monster's mouth impartially, and was swallowed by the monster.

    The old demon was very happy, and returned to the cave triumphantly, showing off to the second and third kings.

    Upon hearing this, the Three Kings said quickly: "It's broken, it's broken, brother, you can't swallow Monkey King in your stomach, you forgot my yin and yang cylinder."

    Before the words were finished, Monkey King played awe-inspiring in the old demon's stomach. First he came with a set of majestic monkey punches, and then rolled over in the old demon's stomach.

    After a while, he grabbed the monster's intestines in his stomach and swung on the swing, and then turned a few somersaults. The painful monster screamed and fell to the ground.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1689 Bajie was arrested

    ?

    The old demon hurriedly begged for mercy, and promised that he would not hurt Tang Seng and the others, and would also send Tang Seng a sedan chair to go out to Shituoling.  After listening to Monkey King, he promised himself to come out of his stomach.

    Monkey King made the old demon open his mouth, and he came out of his stomach.  But I didn't expect a sudden "click", only to see the monster's teeth fell out.

    It turned out that the monster estimated the time when Sun Wukong would come out, and wanted to bite him to death with one bite, but he didn't expect that he bit the golden cudgel and his teeth were broken by the golden cudgel.

    Seeing this, Monkey King refused to come out of the old demon's stomach.  He picked up the golden cudgel and started making noises in the monster's stomach. He jumped up and down, rolled over, punched and kicked, and the old monster screamed for mercy in pain.

    The Three Kings said to Sun Wukong: "You are cheating like this. What's the point of winning like this? It's not honorable to win at all. We won't obey you."

    Unable to withstand the excitement, Monkey King plucked out the hair and turned it into a rope, one end was tied to the monster's liver, the other end was held in his hand, and he crawled out along the monster's nose.

    After climbing out, Monkey King picked up the stick and hit him.  But Sun Wukong is alone now, where one person is an opponent of three people, he soon fell behind.

    Sun Wukong chanted a spell, took out a fan-like weapon from his arms, and pointed it at the three monsters.  I saw arrows shooting out of that weapon continuously, and the arrows flying all over the sky shot towards the three monsters.

    Seeing this, the Three Kings took out his yin and yang cylinders and chanted a mantra, only to see the yin and yang cylinders keep getting bigger and bigger.  Then all the arrows were sucked in by the yin and yang cylinders.

    Seeing that they couldn't do anything, Sun Wukong pulled the rope in his hand and waved it up and down.  The old demon was in unbearable pain, so he jumped up and down along the rope, writhing in pain.

    The second king and the third king couldn't bear to see the king like this, so they stopped fighting, and said to Monkey King: "Please be merciful, spare us from beating the king, and we will definitely send Tang Seng out of this mountain."

    Seeing their sincerity this time, Sun Wukong believed them, and retracted his vellus hair, and the king's body immediately stopped hurting.

    Monkey King returned to Tang Seng and said to Tang Seng that he had subdued the monster, and a sedan chair would come to pick Tang Seng to walk across the mountain in a short while.

    Just as he was talking, a little demon came to the intersection and asked Sun Wukong to fight the second king.  After Zhu Bajie heard this, he said to Sun Wukong: "Brother, you just came back, so don't go to fight, let me go this time."

    "But I'm a little scared, afraid that I won't be able to beat the second king, and then I will be taken away."

    Monkey King smiled and said after hearing this: "Well, I will tie a rope on your body. If you can't beat it, just pull the rope and I will pull you back immediately."

    Bajie left in peace.  After going out, he only played a few rounds with the second king before he started to pull the rope. Sun Wukong felt that Ba Jie was being lazy, so instead of taking back the rope, he threw it out instead.

    On the other hand, Bajie is waving the rake in his hand and fighting the monster back and forth.  Bajie was struggling to resist the attack of the second king at this time, and when he was not paying attention, he tripped over the rope.

    Seeing such a great opportunity, the second king stretched out his nose and swept Bajie away.

    Tang Seng blamed Sun Wukong for throwing away the rope regardless of his brother's friendship, so that Bajie was caught by the monster.  Monkey King was helpless, so he went to rescue Bajie.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1690 Falling into the Tricks of the Monsters

    ?

    After Bajie was caught in the cave, he was tightly tied up by the monster, and then thrown into the pool.  Monkey King turned into a small flying insect and flew into the hole.

    Arriving at the pool where Bajie was, he regained his real body, took out the golden cudgel and lifted Bajie to the shore, and then untied Bajie.  So the two of them, Sun Wukong opened the way in front, Bajie followed behind, and fought all the way out.

    They hit outside the hole.  After the second king knew about it, he quickly chased him out.  He threw out his long nose and hit Sun Wukong, who dodged and jumped over the attack of the second king.

    Seeing that he missed a hit, the two kings shook their noses vigorously, and frantically hit Monkey King.

    No matter who Sun Wukong is, he nimbly dodged the monster's attacks one by one, but he was dazed, and he was accidentally wrapped around the waist by the monster's nose.

    Sun Wukong made the iron rod in his hand thinner and longer, and then stabbed at Erwang's nose. The second king felt pain and itching, and let go of his nose.

    Wukong took the opportunity to grab the second king's nose, like a cow, he held it and left.

    When Bajie saw it, he thought of the tragic situation after he was captured by the second king, picked up the rake and beat the second king indiscriminately.  After Bajie finished venting his anger, the second king had already been beaten with bruised nose and swollen face.

    The second king cried and begged Sun Wukong for mercy, saying that he would definitely use eight sedan chairs to carry Tang Monk out of the mountain.  Tang Seng was soft-hearted, so he asked Sun Wukong to let him go back.

    After the second king went back, he told the king and the third king what had happened, and discussed with the king about preparing the sedan chair.  But the three kings came up with a plan to divert the tiger away from the mountain. They selected sixteen little demons and said that they would send Tang Seng to the city of lions and camels.

    After everything was ready, the monsters carried the sedan chair to pick up Tang Seng.  Tang Seng happily sat on the sedan chair, Ba Jie and Drifting followed behind, and Monkey King and Ye Chen opened the way in front.

    The three demon kings followed Sun Wukong and the others.

    Five days later, they arrived outside Lion Camel City.  Sun Wukong opened his piercing eyes and looked at it, and secretly screamed in his heart.

    The Three Kings saw that Sun Wukong had found a flaw, so they didn't hide, they took up their weapons and fought. Monkey King, Ye Chen, Bajie and Sand Monk all went up to meet them.

    I saw swords and swords, flying sand and stones, and could only hear the sound of "clang clang" fighting, but it was difficult to see their positions, and they were inseparable from each other.

    At this time, those sixteen little demons secretly picked up their burdens, took away the white horse, carried Tang Seng, and quickly ran into Lion Camel City.

    The sky gradually darkened, and Bajie was caught by the monster accidentally and thrown into the city.  Immediately after throwing it in, soldiers came out to tie up Bajie.

    Seeing that Bajie was arrested, Drifting also panicked. Seeing one inattentive, Drifting was rolled up by the second king's long nose and thrown into the city.

    So the three monsters all came to beat Monkey King and Ye Chen, because the place was too cloudy and Ye Chen couldn't display his spiritual power, so the two of them gradually fell into a disadvantage.

    The old demon realized that they were gradually losing the enemy, so he took out a small round cannon from his arms and shot at Monkey King.  Ye Chen panicked when he saw it, but he didn't have a suitable magic weapon to stop him, so he could only run away quickly.

    But the cannonball was getting closer and closer, and Ye Chen had no choice but to ask Monkey King to create some resistance in front to make the cannonball fly a little slower, and use his thin spiritual power to make a protective shield.

    Monkey King nodded, took out the golden cudgel, and kept waving it, creating double images one by one, hoping to slow down the speed of the shells, but that was just a drop in the bucket.

    Tens of thousands of ghosts resisted in front of the cannonball, Sun Wukong gritted his teeth, and resisted with the golden cudgel.  He turned around and asked Ye Chen how long it was.

    Ye Chen said: "Three seconds."

    Monkey King yelled, rushed up again, picked up the golden cudgel in his hand and fought hard.  But the momentum of the cannonball remained undiminished, Monkey King enlarged his body and blocked it with all his strength.

    Monkey King, who was in pain from the impact of the shells, was sweating. Just when Monkey King couldn't resist, Ye Chen shouted: "Okay, Monkey King, come quickly."

    Monkey King quickly ran into Ye Chen's protective cover.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1691 Sun Wukong rescue failed

    ?

    Only a "bang" was heard, the shell exploded and the protective cover was broken. Ye Chen spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out.  Seeing this, Monkey King picked up Ye Chen and ran away.

    After the three kings returned to the city, they first held a big banquet, and then threatened to eat Tang Seng and the others on August 15th.  They ordered the little demon to place a cauldron in the hall and pour water into it.

    And here Monkey King has been running away with Ye Chen, and Ye Chen woke up once in the middle, and only said the word "Hanchi", so Monkey King started to run to the north.

    After three days at full speed, Monkey King finally arrived at the entrance of the so-called "Cold Pond".  Looking up, the surrounding area is white.  Monkey King didn't know what Ye Chen was talking about coming here.

    He stopped, gasped slightly, and exhaled white water mist from his mouth, which immediately turned into ice slag and flew in the air.  And there was already a layer of frost on his eyebrows.

    Monkey King was shivering from the cold, and the icy cold pierced into his body like a knife.  Because he was busy on the road, Monkey King didn't buy a thick cotton coat.

    Ye Chen slowly opened his eyes. After seeing the environment here, he asked Sun Wukong to put him here, and he began to heal himself, and asked Sun Wukong to protect him.

    Monkey King didn't understand why he came here, but seeing that Ye Chen had closed his eyes, he couldn't ask any more questions, so he could only sit by the side and protect Ye Chen.

    A day and a night passed, Ye Chen exhaled a foul breath, and opened his eyes.  At this time, Monkey King was running around in the cold to prevent himself from being frozen.

    Seeing that Ye Chen was completely recovered, Sun Wukong and Ye Chen rushed towards Lion Camel City without stopping.  On the way, Monkey King asked Ye Chen why he came here to heal his injuries.

    Ye Chen said: "His body has elements such as gold, wood, water, fire, earth, ice and thunder. If I can heal my wounds in a place rich in these elements, I will be able to recover faster and my spells will be more powerful.  Go up a floor."

    Monkey King nodded after listening, and then they speeded up and hurried on their way.

    When they arrived at Lion Camel Country, it was already the night of August 15th. When they just went to the gate of the palace to look inside, they saw Tang Seng and the others being thrown into the cauldron in the palace.

    Monkey King was in a hurry and wanted to go forward to save Tang Seng and the others.  Ye Chen held him back and said, "Don't worry, watch me."

    After speaking, Ye Chen cast a spell, no matter how vigorous the firewood was burning outside, the temperature of the water in the cauldron was always mild.

    Monkey King changed into a lot of sleepy bugs and flicked over, only to hear the sound of "plop plop" falling to the ground one after another.  After a long time, Monkey King saw that they were all asleep, so he drove a cloud and dived in.

    He walked to the cauldron, fished out Tang Seng, Bajie and the others, and asked them to find Ye Chen, who was waiting outside, and then he went to get things in the hall by himself.

    Monkey King sneaked into the inner hall, took the weapon, carried the burden on his back, took the white horse, and walked outside the hall.

    But what they didn't expect was that the Three Kings woke up in a short while because of their powerful spells.  What's more unfortunate is that when they woke up, they saw Tang Seng and the others walking out of the city.

    The Three Kings were not willing to let Tang Seng go, so they flew forward again, trying to catch them back.  Tang Seng and the others had been soaking in the water all night, and they had no strength at this time, so they were arrested without much resistance.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1692 Monkey King in Rage

    ?

    Monkey King also encountered a situation here. When he went around from behind, he found that there were many little monsters behind him who had missed his sleepy bug, and they had already surrounded it.

    So Monkey King had no choice but to drop the burden in his hand and let go of the white horse he was leading, and flew away by himself.

    After going out, I found that Tang Seng and the others hadn't come back either.

    After the Three Kings recaptured Tang Seng and the others, they hid Tang Seng in the iron cabinet of Jinxiangting, and declared to the outside world that they had eaten Tang Seng.

    It didn't take long for people all over the country to know that Tang Seng had been eaten by monsters.  Of course, Sun Wukong and Ye Chen also heard the news, but Sun Wukong didn't believe it and said that he would go to find out the news himself.

    But Sun Wukong was really angry, so he came to the lion camel cave to use those little monsters to calm his anger.  This fight continued for a day and a night.

    Monkey King killed a hundred thousand little demons in the cave, his body was covered with blood, and his eyes were bloodshot, Ye Chen saw this phenomenon when he came here.

    His fingers flew a little faster, and Monkey King fell down immediately, and then Ye Chen walked out of the cave with Monkey King on his back.

    Sun Wukong slept for a whole night before waking up. When he woke up, he found that he had a splitting headache, his head seemed to explode, and his body was covered with lumps of dried blood, which was very painful.

    Monkey King made a decision, and in an instant his body was clean again, and he found that Ye Chen was not there.  So he turned himself into a little demon, and went to the lion camel city to inquire about the situation.

    Monkey King slipped into the hall and found Bajie and Drifting tied to the pillars in the hall, so he went over and lowered his voice and asked, "Where is Master?"

    When Bajie and Drifting heard that it was Sun Wukong's voice, they quickly said, "Master, Master was eaten by a monster!"

    Hearing this, Sun Wukong was heartbroken and shouted loudly, his body doubled in size, and the golden cudgel in his hand turned into a ray of light like a poisonous snake spewing out a letter, rushing towards the inner hall.

    The Three Kings were startled, picked up their weapons and rushed out.  But at this moment, Sun Wukong can only be described as horror.  His speed is so fast that no one can see clearly.

    And the timing of his choice of shot can be described as perfect.  The bodies of the two kings just flew out.  His neck was pinched by Monkey King's feet, and with a bow, he threw the second king directly, and the second king passed out.

    At this time, the king also launched an attack on Monkey King. His entry point was on the other side of Monkey King. His body expanded rapidly, and his physical condition was raised to the best state in an instant.

    His own pair of tiger palms went straight to grab the sides of Monkey King's head.  Looking at it like that, it looked like they were going to die together.

    But why would Sun Wukong just sit and wait to die? I saw him chanting a spell, and strong golden-red flames erupted from him like a blowout.

    Suddenly there seemed to be a pair of wings behind his back, pushing his body like a flaming meteor to chase after the king.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    I saw Sun Wukong blasting into the king's body, and then a terrifying explosion burst out, and the golden red flame shot up a huge flame beam of more than ten meters.

    When the beam of flame and light converged, the king had already flown tens of meters away and passed out.

    Monkey King turned around and looked at the three kings again, he was the only one left.  The three kings were stunned by Sun Wukong's eyes, and they didn't dare to neglect, so they turned around and ran away.

    At this moment, he has completely ignored his brother.  He has always known that Monkey King is very strong, but Monkey King who has no idea to get angry is so powerful.  It was only Monkey King who seriously injured them like this.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1693 Rescue Tang Monk

    ?

    Monkey King's eyes had turned red at this time, looking at the Three Kings who turned around and ran away, a trace of deep disdain appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    His body moved out again, dodging towards the Three Kings.

    San was very flustered.  Desperately casting his own spells to resist.  However, the flame behind Sun Wukong suddenly converged and disappeared in an instant.

    Immediately afterwards, a red light flashed past him as if splitting the night sky, and disappeared.  I saw that the bodies of the three kings suddenly condensed.

    Monkey King didn't even look at him, his body soared into the air, and immediately after, his body turned into a red light, with extremely gorgeous flames, leaving a little golden-red starlight in the air, and rushed towards the Three Kings.

    Golden red, after all, devours everything.  The bodies of the three kings were burned into coke and fell from the air.

    From Monkey King's launch to the end of the battle, it took only a minute.  Of the three monsters, two were seriously injured and one died.

    Monkey King recovered from his rage, looked at the king and the king who were lying motionless on the ground, and called the little demon to have them healed, otherwise they would not be able to find where Tang Seng was placed by them.

    Monkey King went to the inner hall again, untied the ropes on Bajie and Drifting, and told them that he had subdued the monster.

    The monster has not yet woken up, so Sun Wukong takes Bajie and Drifting to look for Tang Seng in Lion Camel City.  Almost turned over the ground, but still did not find Tang Seng's figure.

    Helpless, I had to wait for the monster to wake up.  But the king and the second king were seriously injured by Wukong, and it was impossible to wake up in a short time.

    Monkey King had no choice but to go to Ye Chen and ask Ye Chen to treat the second king who was slightly injured first.  After Ye Chen arrived, he took out the life potion, fed some to the second king, and said, "Tonight at the latest, he will wake up."

    Sure enough, in the evening, the second king slowly opened his eyes, saw Monkey King sitting in front of him, and thought of Monkey King's mad appearance in the afternoon, he was very scared.

    Seeing the two kings cowering, Sun Wukong gave a "chi" smile and said, "Don't be afraid, you just need to tell me where my master is, and I will let you live. If you don't tell me, I don't know what will happen. You  See for yourself."

    The two kings said tremblingly that they hid Tang Seng in an iron box in the pavilion in the lake, but the pavilion would only come out after they chanted the spell.

    So Monkey King asked the two kings to lead the way and took them to find Tang Seng.

    When they came to the lake, there was nothing in the lake.  After the second king recited the mantra, the surrounding area was filled with smoke, and he couldn't see anything clearly.

    After the smoke dissipated, a pavilion suddenly appeared in the lake, and Monkey King hurriedly flew forward.  In the pavilion, I saw a huge iron box.

    Monkey King quickly opened the iron box and rescued Tang Seng.  Monkey King asked Tang Seng to walk in front and he followed behind, but he didn't expect that when he was about to reach the shore, something happened suddenly.

    Monkey King did not expect that the second king would not have a long memory after being beaten, but he would plot against him again. When he goes out, he will definitely be devastated.

    Monkey King fell into a cave, it was very dark and there was no light.  Monkey King remembered that there was a night pearl in his arms, so he took it out and used it to illuminate.

    Only then did Sun Wukong see the situation in the cave clearly. He looked around and found a huge monster watching him silently not far away, and the monster was tied by dozens of iron chains.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1694 Fighting the Demon Bear at the Bottom of the Lake

    ?

    Monkey King didn't dare to act rashly, so he watched the giant beast quietly.  Unexpectedly, after a flute sound came, the giant beast went mad.

    I saw the giant beast stood up, a full three meters tall, with brown hair exuding a faint bloody smell, and a huge round symbol on the chest, which was in the shape of white hair.  It was a giant bear.

    What attracted Sun Wukong's attention to this bear most was his eyes, the bloodthirsty taste in the red eyes.

    The bear's speed didn't look fast, but he walked towards Sun Wukong slowly with a fierce look on his face, and the iron chain on his body also made a sound, but the coercion it brought made Monkey King secretly surprised.

    Sun Wukong raised his arms, turned the golden cudgel in his hand with one hand, and walked forward slowly in the same way, pushing towards the bear.  His speed is also not fast, but his pace is very steady, showing his calm state of mind.

    The distance between the two sides is constantly approaching.  The bear man looked a little clumsy when he stood up, not only slowly, but also wobbly.

    But just when it was about 30 meters away from Monkey King, it suddenly.  A pair of forelimbs fell down, and changed to four limbs on the ground.

    The sudden change made Sun Wukong jump, he subconsciously stopped, and at the same time flashed a few meters to the side.

    The bloodthirsty in the bear's eyes did not weaken at all. At the moment when Sun Wukong was stunned, the demon bear suddenly accelerated, a thick layer of blood appeared all over his body, and rushed towards Sun Wukong like a cloud of red.

    The distance of 30 meters was almost reached in just two breaths.  Sun Wukong seemed to be still in a daze, and saw that the bear's huge bear paw was already patted towards him with a ball of blood.

    But at this time, Monkey King, he suddenly slipped his feet and spun around half a circle. The slap of the demon bear almost brushed against his body, and he turned around to reach the side of the bear.

    This demon bear is also amazing, after he slapped the air, he immediately felt that something was wrong, the blood color of his whole body instantly turned golden, and the brown hair was instantly as hard as iron.

    Monkey King's golden cudgel came into contact with its tough fur, sparking a series of sparks and making a piercing friction sound.

    Unfortunately, its reaction was still half a beat slow, and it was still hit by the golden cudgel on the neck, spattering blood.

    Monkey King sneered, and did not pursue the attack after a successful blow. He dodged, and his body was five meters behind his legs in an instant, dodging the wild counterattack of the demon bear.

    Monkey King turned back and hit the demon bear on the head.  The demon bear ate the pain, and couldn't help letting out an angry roar, and its huge body stood up.

    The red eyes immediately turned blood-colored, and the originally very thick body swelled again, and all the iron chains on his body were broken.

    Seeing that it was really angry, Monkey King also began to take it seriously.

    All the hair on his body was dyed red, exuding a strong smell of blood, and a pair of front paws burst out with a strong yellow light, and he rushed towards Monkey King again.

    I saw that Monkey King rose more than three meters above the ground in an instant, and his body and the ground remained in a state of balance.  Then he picked up the golden cudgel in his hand, and saw all the golden spots around the golden cudgel flashing instantly.

    Next, amidst the flashes of golden light, a series of terrifying bombardments blatantly sounded.  The tyrannical golden light of the golden cudgel poured almost unreservedly on the back of the demon bear.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1695 Angry Ye Chen

    ?

    That series of violent roaring sounds hurts even listening to them!  When the demon bear was hit by the first ball of golden light, all he could do was to curl up his body as much as possible, and use his broad back to withstand the explosion of the golden cudgel.

    The violent bombardment lasted for three seconds before it ended.  Sun Wukong's body drifted out.  At the same time, a red-gold ball of light appeared in Sun Wukong's palms.

    Under the flash of light.  The red-gold ball of light expanded at an astonishing speed, and in the blink of an eye, it became larger than two feet in diameter. Around the red-gold ball of light, there was still a faint hissing sound of electric current.

    Under Sun Wukong's series of critical attacks, the demon bear was already lying on the ground, and its entire back was already stained red with blood.

    Sensing the terrifying aura behind him, the demon bear reluctantly turned around, and seeing the red-gold ball of light in Sun Wukong's hand, it couldn't help letting out a mournful cry.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    I saw the golden ball of light erupting on the demon bear, and golden light and shadows like crescent moons bloomed around, like petals, and finally turned into little gold stars and disappeared.

    The demon bear fell to the ground in response, his eyes lost color.  At the same time, the door to go out also opened.

    Monkey King glanced at the demon bear, and then went out through the gate.  After coming out, he found that he was in the palace of Lion Camel City, so he ran quickly to find Ye Chen and the others.

    Fortunately, he quickly found Ye Chen and the others in the hall, as well as the tied up king and second king.

    It turned out that after Monkey King was plotted into the bottom of the lake by the monster, Ye Chen arrived.  When Ye Chen heard that they still didn't give up and were still plotting against Monkey King, he became angry.

    I saw Ye Chen chanting a spell, the surrounding temperature dropped instantly, the lake began to freeze, and all the leaves were covered with a layer of white mist.

    The speed of the second king gradually slowed down in the cold temperature. Ye Chen took this opportunity, picked up the spear in his hand, and flew towards the second king.

    Ye Chen took a step forward, and the silver gun in his hand flew out. Seeing Ye Chen chanting a spell again, many black vines suddenly spread out from the ground.

    How could the second king's speed be as fast as that of the vines? It didn't take long for him to be surrounded by black vines.

    This is Ye Chen who has arrived in front of the second king, and stabs at the second king with the spear in his hand.  The second king couldn't dodge in time, and his body was scratched. After the scratch, blood flowed out, but it froze instantly.

    At this time, Ye Chen's aura changed, and the spear in his hand suddenly became crystal clear, and the surrounding area was always cold.  For a split second, Ye Chen kept waving his spear, and shot wind knives at the second king.

    The second king was wounded completely by the wind knife from all directions, with a mouthful of blood protruding, and fell to the ground.

    Ye Chen waved his hand again, the spear in his hand turned green, and a more piercing cold air came, as if in the cold cave.  At this time, the spear in Ye Chen's hand seemed to have spiritual consciousness, and he danced happily here.

    Ye Chen touched his spear, and said dotingly: "Don't make trouble, I'll let you have a good time next time, you go and freeze the man lying on the ground first."

    The silver spear moved, as if nodding, and stabbed the second king lightly, and the second king turned into an ice cube in an instant.

    After defeating the two kings, Ye Chen recited the incantation silently, and the surroundings returned to their original state, and there was no sign of being frozen at all.  Ye Chen originally wanted to go down to the bottom of the lake to see the situation, but found that he couldn't even take half a step to the side.

    Ye Chen had no choice but to take Tang Seng, let Ba Jie and Sha Seng drag the frozen second king back to the main hall, and tied them up.  He also tied up the king who was still in a coma, and put him with the second king.

    Not long after, Tang Seng and the others gradually recovered their bodies. When they heard that Monkey King had not returned, they sat in the hall and waited for Monkey King.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1696 Discuss Important Matters

    ?

    At this moment, Taishang Laojun suddenly came.  He told Sun Wukong that the three monsters were relatives of the little boy under Tathagata Buddha, and hoped that Sun Wukong would be merciful.

    Sun Wukong looked at Ye Chen, and said to Taishang Laojun: "I hope Laojun will take care of it, but"

    Taishang Laojun said with a smile: "If the Great Sage has anything to say, just say it directly, don't cover it up, I will not blame the Great Sage."

    After listening to it, Monkey King said, "Then I'll just say it. There are three monsters in Lion Camel City, but one monster has already been killed by me by accident, and the remaining two are half dead."

    After hearing this, Taishang Laojun said: "The great sages don't have to feel guilty because of this. If it wasn't because of their own greed, how could they have ended up like this? All of this is a cycle of cause and effect."

    "Then, I will take the remaining two monsters away, and I hope that the great sage will have a smooth journey in the future, reach the western sky as soon as possible, and achieve a positive result."

    After a few people watched Taishang Laojun leave, they packed their luggage and continued westward.

    At this time, Taishang Laojun brought the two monsters to the Western Paradise.

    The Taishang Laojun saw the Buddha cupped his hands and said, "Don't come here without any harm, Buddha."

    "Taishang Taoist, don't come here without any harm." Buddha said.

    "Buddha, I have taken back the two monsters. These two monsters are the mounts of Manjusri Bodhisattva and Samantabhadra Bodhisattva. I brought them here today. As for the relative of the Buddha, he was accidentally beaten to death by Wukong. Hahahahaha" Tai  Shang Laojun said.

    "Old gentleman is really joking, what kind of relatives are not relatives, I thought it was too volatile, but I didn't expect it to be so bad, it's really stubborn, it's worth mentioning."

    "Lao Jun must have something to do when he comes today!" Buddha said.

    "Buddha, I came here today mainly to discuss important matters, and the heavens have changed. I have already put my hand into my Tushita Palace. It seems that the emperor either wanted to get rid of me or drag me into his party"

    "This Heavenly Emperor, why did he become like this? It's really both human and divine." The Buddha said angrily.

    "The old man came here last time, and I hope that the Buddha will be very careful. There is no place for me in the Heavenly Palace. I have to discuss the countermeasures with my fellow Taoists. I hope the Buddha will take care of it and investigate carefully."

    "Don't worry, Laojun, you will understand."

    "Farewell, Buddha." After finishing speaking, the Supreme Lord left.

    Taishang Laojun flew south all the way.

    The Buddha said seriously: "Jin Chanzi has to go through the ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties in order to cultivate the Buddha's heart and restore his strength. Then Ye Chen helped Jin Chanzi a lot, and his strength is also very strong. In the future, his strength will not be tolerated."  Look down." Buddha said.

    Manjusri Bodhisattva said: "Then Ye Chen has an immortal body. He is indeed an extraordinary physique. It is estimated that he will surpass many people in the future."

    The Buddha said: "He has cultivated the Supreme Being of Taoism. I want to teach him the art of Buddhism. What do you think?"

    "I would like to listen to the Buddha's order." All the Buddhas said.

    Ye Chen sneezed and said, "Who is talking about me?"

    The eight precepts came to make a fun and said, "Is your old lover miss you, hahahahahahahaha" "

    Ye Chen drank nonsense, and a group of people walked towards the west happily.

    But at this time, in the territory of the southern demon tribe, the Taishang Laojun and several old Taoists entered it, and among them, there were such figures as Yuanshi Tianzun.

    After they arrived at the Yaozu territory, they handed a few books to the Yaozu leader and flew away.

    After the leader thanked him with his hand, he closed the door and went in.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1697 Arriving at the Bhikkhu Country

    ?

    Ye Chen, Tang Seng and his disciples walked for several months, and they did not encounter any unusual things along the way. Finally, one day, they arrived at a country called Bhikkhu.

    Pedestrians in the city are neatly dressed, and there are many hawkers on the road, which is very prosperous.  But after walking for a while, they felt something was wrong.

    Because although those people are neatly dressed, their faces are full of sadness.  Moreover, there is a goose cage at the door of each of their houses, which is covered with colorful silk and satin.

    Monkey King felt very strange, so he turned into a little bee and flew in, only to find that a seven-year-old boy was sleeping inside.

    He looked at more than a dozen houses in a row, and found that every one was like this, so he changed back to his original body and reported to Tang Seng.

    After Tang Seng and his disciples came to the post house, they asked the shopkeeper why.  The store owner didn't want to talk too much at first, but he couldn't resist Tang Seng's questioning.

    He said: "Three years ago, an old Taoist gave the king a sixteen-year-old girl. Then the king stayed with that girl every day, and his health became worse and worse."

    "The imperial doctor exhausted all kinds of methods but failed to cure him. Then the old Taoist gave the king a folk prescription, using the livers of 1,111 boys as a medicine, and then the medicine can cure the disease.  And live forever."

    "That's why the boys in the goose cages are all selected from ordinary people's homes for medicine."

    After listening to Tang Seng, he felt that it was too cruel and couldn't bear to listen any more.  Drifting said that the old man must be a goblin, otherwise how could he come up with such a vicious method.

    When Sun Wukong heard this, he suddenly had an idea in his mind, so he stomped his feet, called the land father-in-law and the city god, and gave them instructions in person.

    That night, the gods stole all the goose cages and hid them.

    The next day, Monkey King turned into a bug, bit on Tang Seng's hat, and followed Tang Seng to court to exchange official documents.

    The king was dizzy, took the official document and read it again and again, then took out his own seal and stamped it, and handed it to Tang Seng.  At this time, the old Taoist came suddenly, and the king and the officials of the Manchu Dynasty stood up and knelt down.

    The king took the old Taoist to sit side by side with him. Tang Seng did not expect that the old Taoist had such a great reputation and could stand side by side with the king.

    So Tang Seng bowed to the king and said: "The poor monk will take his leave now."

    Monkey King secretly said to Tang Seng: "Master, the Taoist priest next to the king was transformed from a monster. Master, you go first, and I will inquire here first, and then I will arrive."

    After finishing speaking, Monkey King flew in again.

    Just in time, after entering, I heard someone come in and report: "My lord, it's not good, last night there was a strong wind, and all the children in the goose cages were blown away."

    The king was startled and annoyed, only to hear the old man say again: "Don't worry, king, I have another trick. If I can use the liver of Tang Monk, the effect will be better than that of more than a thousand children."

    The king believed the old man's slander, so he dispatched troops to the post station to arrest Tang Seng.  Sun Wukong heard it, and hurried back to the station to discuss countermeasures with Tang Seng.

    In the end, it was decided to let Monkey King look like Tang Seng, and then Tang Seng turned into Monkey King.

    After Sun Wukong, who became a Tang monk, was taken to the main hall, after hearing the king say that he would use his heart as medicine, he said with a smile: "There are many hearts, I don't know which one you want." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1698 Expose the true face of the old way

    ?

    The old Taoist pointed to Sun Wukong and said, "I want your black heart."

    Sun Wukong asked someone to take a handful of ox horns, cut open his stomach, and a dozen hearts fell out of it. There are no charms, kindness, friendship, etc., but no black hearts.

    The king became more and more frightened when he heard it, and he was so frightened that he asked Monkey King to put it away.

    Sun Wukong changed back to his original form and said to the king: "Our monks are all kind-hearted, unlike Taoists who are full of black hearts. If the king wants black hearts to be used as medicine, I can arrest the old Taoist and dig out his black hearts.  "

    Seeing that it was Sun Dasheng who was making trouble in the Heavenly Palace, the old Taoist hurriedly stood up and ran away in a cloud.

    But where would Monkey King let the Taoist escape, a somersaulting cloud chased after him, blocking the way of the old Taoist.  The old man had no choice but to take out his weapon and fight with Monkey King.

    Monkey King leaned over and rushed over, his toes touched the ground, and shot out like an arrow. A golden-red golden cudgel quietly appeared, and his eyes also glowed intensely.

    A strong golden-red light burst out, shocking the audience.

    Just as Monkey King started, the old Taoist also started to move. His speed was very fast, even faster than Monkey King's. Almost just a flash of his figure, he arrived behind Monkey King.

    A loud roar sounded, and it was seen that Sun Wukong was the first to attack.  His seemingly thin body rushed forward suddenly, kicked his right foot heavily on the ground, and flew towards Monkey King.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª" The dull loud noise shook the entire palace, as if asking the earth dragon to turn over.  It's hard to imagine how that old-fashioned and thin body can emit such a powerful force.

    Monkey King picked up the golden cudgel and carried it abruptly, but was still hit by the huge explosive force, and retreated more than ten meters.

    Monkey King is not a vegetarian either. He kicked his legs on the ground and rushed into the air.

    Monkey King was in the air, his whole body made a crackling sound, his body stretched out completely, and then he could see the muscles of his body protruding crazily, and in just an instant, he became a huge and exaggerated burly man.

    Every muscle is exaggeratedly raised, and there is a thick layer of horny layer on the surface of the skin. The whole body is iron gray, and the eyes have also turned blood red.

    When he fell to the ground with a bang, he was originally only a normal height, but now his height has reached four meters, yes, it is four meters.

    What's even more frightening is that his shoulders alone are three meters wide. After landing, he looks like a small fortress.

    Monkey King let out a long roar and launched a charge. This time, he will not show mercy.

    Monkey King let go of the golden cudgel, and began to chant spells in his mouth.  I saw the golden cudgel flying towards that long road quickly, like a bloody rainbow.

    Wherever it passed, the air seemed to be cut open, and the golden cudgel had not yet arrived.  There is already a strong smell of blood coming.

    This is the golden cudgel!

    The old man's face was serious, facing the lightning-like golden cudgel, he spread his arms to both sides, and suddenly, the Panlong crutch in his hand began to emit a dark green light.

    Slowly, you can see that a dark green protective shield is slowly forming, surrounding the old man.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    Amidst the violent roar, the golden cudgel disappeared, and the old man's body was instantly ejected tens of meters away, and then spit out a mouthful of blood.

    However, Sun Wukong was also affected. At the moment when the golden cudgel collided with the protective shield, he also made a protective shield for himself, but he was still knocked into the air and even slightly injured.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1699 Zhu Bajie beats the old demon of Tsinghua Village violently

    ?

    After the old Taoist realized that he could not do anything to Sun Wukong, he turned into a cold light and fell into the palace. He held the girl who was given to the king in his arms, and led him out of the palace gate, where he disappeared without a trace.

    Monkey King fell down and found that the old Taoist had disappeared, so he returned to the palace.

    At this time, the king and ministers realized that they had been deceived, and quickly thanked Monkey King.  Sun Wukong asked the king to bring his master and brothers, fearing that the monster would retaliate.

    The king quickly agreed and sent someone to pick up Tang Seng and the others at the post station.  After picking it up, I found that there were two Monkey Kings. After one of the Monkey Kings blew on the other, that Monkey King became Tang Seng.

    After settling Tang Seng and the others, Monkey King asked the king where the old Taoist lived. The king said that he lived in Tsinghua Village in Liulinpo, south of the city.

    Monkey King took Zhu Bajie to Liulinpo in the south of the city, but he never found out where Qinghuazhuang was.  So they called the local land father-in-law to inquire about the situation.

    The father-in-law of the land said: "Under a willow tree in Jiuchatou on the South Bank, turn left three times, turn right three times, then clap your hands on the tree together, and call three times to open the door, and you will see Tsinghua Cave Mansion."

    According to what the God of Earth said, Sun Wukong found Tsinghua Cave Mansion, pulled Bajie and broke in.  When I went in, I found that the monster was having fun with the Queen in his arms.

    As soon as the monster saw Monkey King, he hurriedly dropped the demon queen in his arms, picked up the Panlong crutches that were placed beside him, and came to beat Monkey King.  But Sun Wukong flew away and escaped from the cave.

    The monster also chased it out, but found that Monkey King was gone, only Ba Jie waved the rake in his hand and hit him, and the monster fought back without showing any weakness.

    Beside Bajie, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed, only a phantom flashed, the monster pounced on Bajie's figure and paused for a moment, with a low growl, the monster's body squatted down.  A Beaulieu crutch is carefully guarded in front of him.

    Immediately afterwards, a series of "ding ding" sounds sounded, and the monster failed to move forward half a step, but was surrounded by lightning, as if it was troubled to a certain extent.

    Bajie snorted coldly, took a step forward like lightning, and grabbed the crutch with both hands at the same time. At the same time, the rake in his hand changed, and the black light burst out. Suddenly, with him as the starting point, a large area  The sky was illuminated black.

    Bajie waved a rake like a storm and slashed at the monster crazily.

    I saw that the Panlong crutch in the monster's hand also changed. His forearms were raised, and his elbows were sandwiched between his ribs, combined with the Panlong crutch and fastened.

    Immediately afterwards, above his arms, something spewed out a strong white light on both sides.  At the same time, he took out a huge fan, and the fan radiated light, emitting layers of white halos.

    Countless white light balls burst out almost instantly, each light ball was the size of an egg, and swept towards Ba Jie like a frenzy of light bombs.

    Only a series of violent roars were heard continuously, and circles of black halos collided with white light spheres.

    Both sides did not have any obvious offense, and they have reached a stalemate at this moment.

    Suddenly, Zhu Bajie moved, his body that was always unhappy.  The speed suddenly increased by at least double, and then, Zhu Bajie's whole body flickered like a gust of wind.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1700 Subduing the Old Demon

    ?

    At that moment, he turned into at least a dozen figures.  At least two-thirds of all the old demon's frontal attacks landed in empty spaces.  And the remaining one-third were all smashed by his rakes.

    Amidst the violent roar, none of the attacks could actually land on Bajie's body?  And Bajie, in this sudden acceleration, passed through the hail of bullets and came in front of the monster.

    The monster was taken aback, he didn't expect Bajie to have such a fast speed, but he still didn't stop attacking Bajie.

    The fan shone brightly. It was the only one that didn't attack before, probably because the consumption of using it was too great.  But at this moment, the monster still can't care about consumption, all the power in the body is poured into the fan.

    It can be clearly seen that the strong white light suddenly dimmed, and the air in the entire Tsinghua Village became distorted.

    The monster's eyes were full of madness, he turned the fan, and launched the final blow.

    Zhu Bajie's rake instantly turned into a shield, surrounded by a layer of black light.  Bajie chanted a mantra silently, and suddenly the entire shield became as smooth as a mirror.

    The terrifying white light did hit the shield, but it only hit the side of the shield.  The fiery white light actually refracted directly, and ruthlessly bombarded the trees in the forest.

    The feet in Bajie's arms were like rocks, motionless, before the refraction of the white light was completely over, he had already slammed into the monster's body from the side like a male lion.

    Amidst the violent roar, the monster was hit and flew directly more than ten meters away, and passed out.

    Bajie dragged the monster to find Monkey King, and found that Monkey King was sleeping on a big tree not far away.  After waking up Monkey King, they planned to take the monster back to the Bhikkhu Kingdom.

    Wukong said: "No hurry, I think I should be able to ask something."

    Bajie smiled cheaply and said, "I'm good at interrogating, so I'll do it."

    Wukong said with a smile: "Don't kill me."

    The monster shuddered and almost peed his pants, but he didn't dare to say who instigated it, so he could only pretend to pass out.

    Bajie walked up to the monster with a sneer, and slapped the monster on the face. The monster yelled in pain and opened his eyes.

    "Grandpas, please spare your lives, the little demon doesn't know anything, please spare your lives." The monster cried.

    "Don't worry, as long as you answer our questions well, we guarantee that you will not die. After all, we are monks and do not kill." Bajie said with a wicked smile.

    Seeing Bajie's sinister smile, the monster felt helpless.

    Wukong came over and asked, "Who ordered you to harm us, and what is your purpose?"

    "Grandpas, I can't say that. If I say it, I will die too." Said the monster.

    "Then you think you won't die if you don't tell me?" Wukong said coldly.

    The monster pondered for a long time, sighed, and said: "This time, the birthday man in the sky ordered me to go down to earth, block this road, control the king, and do harm to you."

    "Oh~ Shou Xing's second son can't bear his temper anymore, so he wants to kill us." Wukong snorted coldly.

    The monster continued: "The Heavenly Court changed the government, and most gods began to practice the way of Shura, and the same is true for the longevity stars. The longevity stars no longer provide life spans for the world, but take their life spans for cultivation, and even poach people's hearts." .  .(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1701 Luyi is of great use

    ?

    Bajie was shocked and said: "This is a god? What is the difference between this and a demon?"

    Wukong didn't speak, and the monster continued: "Shouxing sent me here this time, one is to let me use the heart of a virgin boy in this country as a medicine to help him practice a sorcery."

    "Secondly, I hope we can stop you. It is best to use the majesty of the emperor to get your master's Qiqiao Linglong Heart, so that his cultivation base will be greatly improved, and he will even gain first-class divine power." The monster said.

    "Hehe, it seems that the master is really in demand, not only the monsters want it, but also the gods in the sky." Wukong sneered.

    "Grandpas, I've said what I should say, can you let me go, grandpas?" said the monster.

    "For the time being, we can't let you go. We have to take you back to the country on a mission to save the lives of thousands of children. Besides, do you think that even if we let you go, you can live in the current heaven?" Wukong said.

    The monster pondered, but did not speak. After a while, the monster said: "That depends on what you two think."

    Wukong said: "Now you have only one way, and that is to join us."

    The monster asked: "What do you mean by this?"

    Wukong said: "There is our team in the southern Yaozu. If you can escape the pursuit of the heavens and go to the Yaozu, someone will help you. The premise is that you are willing to advance and retreat with us."

    The monster said: "It seems that I can't do anything else."

    Wukong gave the monster a stone seal and said: "This is a proof. After you take it and show it to the monster clan, someone will let you in. Of course, if you dare to cause trouble, someone will kill you."

    "Don't worry, Majesty, I will do my best. This is the only chance for me to live. In this case, I will not hide it from you. I have tracking marks on me, and I will be found wherever I am."

    Wukong Bajie looked at each other the same way, nodded, and said: "Go back to China and save those thousands of children first."

    After speaking, he flew to the country of Chupi.

    Arrived in Chubi country, the monster explained everything to the king, and the king immediately ordered to release all the trapped children in the country.

    At this time, Ye Chen came over, glanced at the deer demon, and asked, "What's your name?"

    The monster glanced at Marven Ye, thinking in his heart, although this man is a human being, why is his aura so strong.  Then he responded, "The little demon's name is Lu Yi."

    "Lu Yi, the name is not bad. In Ye Chen, you have been with that birthday star for many years, so you should know how to live a long life." Ye Chen asked.

    "Although Lu Yi is a demon, he has followed the birthday star for thousands of years, so he naturally knows the way of longevity." Lu Yi said.

    "Hahahahahahaha, Wukong, I really have to thank you, you have brought a big treasure to the Yaozu this time." Ye Chen laughed.

    Wukong scratched his head, he didn't understand Ye Chen's meaning, he just wanted to inquire about the situation in Heavenly Court, and hoped that Lu Yi could join the Yaozu and increase the power of the Yaozu a little bit.

    Ye Chen saw Wukong's doubts, and said with a smile: "Monster clan, although demonizing human form, the lifespan of a beast is short, even if it is transformed into a human form, it can only live for hundreds of years, and a good cultivation can live for thousands of years.  "

    "And the birthday star, who has existed for tens of thousands of years without dying, naturally has the method of longevity. Lu Yi, who is also a beast, has a low cultivation level, but has lived for thousands of years, nearly ten thousand years. Naturally, he has learned how to live a long life.  way."

    Wukong and the others suddenly realized that Ye Chen was so happy because of this.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1702 Breaking the Curse

    ?

    Ye Chen said: "Lu Yi, we need you very much. In the not-too-distant future, we will definitely have a battle with Heaven, and you are the great doctor we need."

    Lu Yi scratched his head and said, "I have a spell cast on me by the birthday star. If I don't return for a long time, I will definitely die, and there is also a tracking spell, I'm afraid"

    Ye Chen said: "Don't worry, I will help you with this matter."

    Lu Yi said: "Are you okay?"

    Wukong laughed loudly: "If he can't do it, no one can do it." Ye Chen smiled.

    Ye Chen said: "Follow me into the inner hall, and I will help you."

    Lu Yi followed closely behind and followed in.

    Entering the inner hall, Ye Chen put his hand on Lu Yi's chest, frowned, and detected the spell on Lu Yi's body with his internal force, and said, "Fortunately, it's not a very strong spell, it can be solved, but it needs a broken spell."  Runes and Rhinoceros."

    "Oh, what is the broken talisman spirit bone." Wukong asked.

    Lu Yi said: "The broken rune bone is the hardest rhinoceros horn of the golden rhinoceros in the world. The broken rune bone is extremely rare. I don't know where it can be found."

    The king said at this time: "Broken rune bones? I remember that the former national teacher mentioned it and said that it was a great thing, but I didn't care. It seems that there are several in the treasury."

    "How many? King, your country is quite rich!" Ye Chen swallowed and said.

    The king smiled and gave orders. Not long ago, the old national teacher came in with the broken talisman spirit bone. Ye Chen looked at it and said, "It's exactly this thing."

    Ye Chen didn't say much, and when his palm was tightened, the broken rune bone turned into powder and gathered in Ye Chen's palm.

    Ye Chen said to Lu Yi: "I'll put this broken talisman bone into your body's body-destroying talisman and tracking talisman. When I say power, you raise the true energy in your body, and I will also power at the same time. The two talismans must  Destroy, remember, there can be no mistakes."

    Lu Yi nodded and said, "Understood."

    After finishing speaking, Ye Chen put his palm on Lu Yi's chest, and the bones melted into it immediately. After a while, Ye Chen opened his eyes and shouted: "Give power."

    Lu Yi immediately released his skills, just at the same time as Ye Chen, Ye Chen shouted: "Break." Suddenly, a trace of black smoke came out around Lu Yi's body, Lu Yi opened his eyes and said, "It's done."

    Ye Chen nodded and said: "This time, the old man of birthday should be very angry."

    Above the heavenly court, Shou Xing's eyes suddenly opened, and he was puzzled that the two talismans were broken. He wanted to check, but couldn't find any trace of Lu Yi, and was furious.

    At this time, Lu Yi knelt down and said to Ye Chen: "Thank you, Mr. Ben."

    Ye Chen quickly helped Lu Yi up and said, "This life is your own fate, and has nothing to do with me. If you don't die today, you are doing good deeds for your past sins."

    Lu Yi nodded and said: "Lu Yi understands, I will do my best to help you and others in the future."

    Ye Chen nodded and said: "This time you are going to the south, I am afraid that you will make a mistake, so someone will come to pick you up, it should be here soon, you go with him, he is also your boss, the commander of the demon army."

    After finishing speaking, a person suddenly flew outside, it turned out to be General Shi Yan.  When Shi Yan saw Ye Chen and the others, he cupped his fists and greeted them.

    Ye Chen asked: "How is the situation of the demon army?"

    Shi Yan said: "Since killing some demon kings who wanted to seek power and usurp the throne a few days ago, there is nothing unusual. The whole army training can defeat the heavenly soldiers and generals, and even some generals can defeat the former Erlang Zhenjun."

    "Hey, why is it so powerful." Wukong asked.

    "It was the three Taoist ancestors who helped." Shi Yan replied.

    Ye Chen nodded and said: "With the help of the three Taoist ancestors, the strength of the whole army must have increased a lot."  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1703 Testing Strength

    ?

    After learning about the strength of the army, Ye Chen asked, "Shi Yan, how is your strength now?"

    Shi Yan scratched his head and said, "Now I can draw with Bull Demon King, Red Boy, and Fox Demon King Dongfang Susu."

    Wukong was shocked and said: "What, you can even draw with the three of them?"

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "Shi Yan originally descended to the earth to kill the gods, and last time Tang Seng injected the elixir of life into Shi Yan's body, his strength will definitely recover, and Tang Seng is the reincarnation of the golden cicada, the internal force injected is real.  The power of the Golden Buddha."

    Shi Yan nodded and said: "My strength has indeed strengthened a lot, and I even feel stronger than when I was the God of Death."

    Ye Chen said: "Shi Yan, let me try your strength, how about it?"

    Shi Yan is also very interested in Ye Chen. He only knows that Shi Yan is very strong, but he doesn't know what Shi Yan's strength is, so he replied: "Then enlighten me."

    After Ye Chen and Shi Yan walked to the empty garden, Ye Chen said: "Shi Yan, try your best, don't worry, I have set up a barrier around me so that no outsiders will be hurt."

    Shi Yan clasped his hands and said something clear.

    The two pulled apart, but did not move again, Bajie asked curiously, "Why are the two not moving?"

    Tang Seng replied: "Both of them are looking for opportunities, but Shi Yan is a little nervous, while Ye Chen looks lazy but has no flaws."

    Wukong nodded and said with a smile: "Ye Chen has become stronger again, I don't know how strong he is now."

    Suddenly, Shi Yan moved, and his move was a killer move. Ye Chen smiled and went up to him. The two palms faced each other, and Shi Yan was sent flying.

    Shi Yan didn't stop, and immediately went up to him again, shouting: "Dragon Chanting Knife." At this time, a golden half-moon knife appeared in Shi Yan's hand.

    Shi Yan yelled: "Dragon chant mass burial and chop."

    Ye Chen took out the imperial spirit, and shouted: "Spiritual Realm." Suddenly, everything in Ye Chenbu's barrier changed, and Shi Yan also saw that something was wrong, but he had nothing to do with it.

    Ye Chen shouted: "The Holy Spirit of all things, the gathering of three spirits, gold, wood and soil."

    Suddenly, a spiritual dragon with swords intersecting on its body, with wood and soil as its inner part, flew out from the front of Yuling, and met Shi Yan's dragon chant mass burial chop.

    When the two intersected, the sky became dark immediately, and even the thunder from the sky was attracted. The two confronted each other, and suddenly Shi Yan couldn't resist, and was sent flying.

    Ye Chen quickly withdrew his skills, quickly flew to Shi Yan's side, and supported him.

    Shi Yan smiled wryly, and said, "Comparing this time, your kung fu is probably less than 40%."

    Ye Chen said: "Just thirty percent."

    Shi Yan burst out with a swear word: "You are still human, I rely on you."

    Ye Chen supported Shi Yan, walked down, and withdrew the barrier, Lu Yi hurried over, touched Shi Yan and said, "Don't worry, it's just a small injury, General Shi has exhausted his energy and blood, rest for a while  That's fine."

    Ye Chen nodded, and Wukong walked over and said, "Your spirit domain has been practiced to the fourth level?"

    Ye Chen said: "The spiritual domain is really difficult. I've been thinking about it day and night before I can penetrate the fourth heaven. If I want to go to the tenth heaven, it really takes a lot of brain trouble."

    At this time, Tang Seng came over and said, "Ye Chen, you opened the Three Spiritual Realm today, why only in the Fourth Heaven."

    Ye Chen laughed and cried: "It's not about how many spirit realms you have opened, it's mainly about strength. I opened the three spirit realms today, and then I summoned them, swords, trees, and soil. Even if I fully exploit my strength today, I can still call them."  It¡¯s all about calling out nine things related to it.¡± (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1704 Tathagata descends to earth

    ?

    "As for all things in the world, how many elements are there in gold, wood, water, fire, earth, and five elements, alas, it's difficult." Ye Chen sighed.

    Tang Seng shook his head with a smile, and said, "You think it's difficult, isn't it even more difficult for us."

    Ye Chen and Wukong all smiled, suddenly, a hand attacked Ye Chen, and he found that his surroundings were sealed by an enchantment, Ye Chen quickly avoided.

    Looking closely, it was a young man with long hair. He was dressed in plain clothes, with a string of Buddhist beads around his neck and a string in his hand.

    Wukong yelled: "You fake monk, you dare to touch us, you don't want to live anymore."

    The man didn't speak, just smiled.

    Ye Chen quickly went up and cupped his hands and said, "Buddha."

    Wukong was shocked, what?  Buddha?  Why is he like this.

    The Buddha smiled: "You monkey, I won't recognize me if I change my appearance?"

    Wukong scratched his head in embarrassment, Tang Seng went up and put his hands together, and said: "Buddha."

    Tathagata nodded and said: "The present is different from the past, so I naturally have to come here in seclusion."

    Ye Chen nodded and said, "The Buddha must have something important to do here!"

    Tathagata said: "I have learned that you have obtained the spiritual domain of Daoist Jin Ling. You have practiced so well in such a short time in the world, it is amazing. Come today, I also want to pass on to you a secret book called Lingxin."

    Ye Chen asked, "Lingxin?"

    Tathagata continued: "The spiritual heart and the spiritual domain are created by me, the real Jin Ling, but I don't know why, neither of us can practice to the end, which is quite a pity, but you can, because you are born with a spiritual body and a spiritual body.  soul."

    Ye Chen wondered: "You can't even do it Buddha, I'm afraid I'm going to live up to your high expectations."

    The Tathagata laughed and said: "Although I am a Buddha, I don't have your physique. Naturally, my spiritual body and spirit are not as good as what you were born with that day."

    Ye Chen scratched his head helplessly, and Tathagata said: "Okay, I can't come down for too long, or the emperor will find out one day, come on, come quickly and listen to Xinjue."

    Ye Chen didn't delay any longer, and quickly stood beside Tathagata. Tathagata put his hands together and said in his mouth: "The origin of all spirits, the Buddha's spiritual heart, and the origin is the origin."

    For example, with the palms covering Ye Chen's head, waves of heat flowed into Ye Chen's brain, and Ye Chen digested the heat with his thoughts.

    Lingxin mainly talks about taking the spirit as the foundation, cultivating all things, changing all things, and communicating all things.

    After the soul-mind method was transferred to Ye Chen, Ye Chen felt that the fourth heaven, which could not be broken through in the spiritual realm, suddenly became enlightened.

    Ye Chen hurriedly knelt down to thank Tathagata, Tathagata waved his hand and said, "This is your fate."

    After the Tathagata left Yechen alone there, he walked up to Tang Seng and said, "Jin Chanzi, your strength has recovered half.  Reborn from the bones."

    Tang Seng put his palms together and said: "Tang Seng understands."

    Tathagata nodded, and said to Wukong: "The holy spirit is the art of Buddhism and Taoism, Wukong, you can cultivate your body and mind by practicing this method, and your strength will increase greatly. Today, I will dissipate some of the bad energy in your body, and you will become stronger."  many."

    After finishing speaking, Tathagata pinched his hand on Wukong's chest and gave a loud shout, only to see a purple smoke wafting from Wukong's back.

    Wukong opened his eyes and felt that his heart was much brighter than before.

    Tathagata nodded, walked up to Bajie and said: "Bajie, you are greedy by nature, I will eliminate the greed in your heart today, and you will be much stronger in the future."

    After finishing speaking, he cast a spell to dispel the greed in Bajie's body.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1705 Improve Strength

    ?

    After finishing the work, dissipated the murderous aura from Drifting Monk's body, gave Xiaobai a spirit bead, and said to Xiaobai: "Bailong, this spirit bead is the spirit bead of ten thousand dragons. If you win this crusade against the Emperor of Heaven, your dragon clan will not be defeated."  There will be those. You should understand what I said."

    Bai Long nodded, and thanked Tathagata with his hands clasped.

    Tathagata walked to Shi Yan again, squatted down, and pressed Shi Yan's chest. Shi Yan recovered immediately, and thanked Tathagata quickly when he got up.

    The Tathagata waved his hand and said: "You have a spirit in your body. You were indeed a god-killer in your previous life. It's interesting. I will give you a book of spiritual practice today. After practicing, your spiritual power will increase greatly, and you can even resurrect the person you want to resurrect.  It can only be used once."

    Shi Yan was shocked, they thought that Ru would give him such a big gift back and forth, they knelt down and thanked him, they were so excited that they couldn't even speak.

    Tathagata waved his hand to signal him to get up, Shi Yan stood up, the Buddha looked at Lu Yi again, and said: "You devote yourself to cultivating the Tao, but your master has become a heretic, I hereby promise you, if you help well this time  , I will help you cultivate to a positive result in the future."

    Lu Yi hurriedly knelt down to thank him, he never expected to get a word of affirmation from Tathagata.

    Tathagata took out a heavenly book and said: "This is created by Shennong. It is the root record of all diseases. You are a doctor, so you should know what it is."

    Lu Yi was shocked, of course he knew what it was, all diseases recorded by Shennong back then were written on this record, everything can be cured, everything can be cured.

    Lu Yi was so excited that he couldn't speak, he quickly accepted it, and kowtowed to the Tathagata three times.

    Tathagata nodded, walked up to Ye Chen and said, "I'm leaving, come back later, I hope you will tie with me."

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "Buddha, don't worry, it's only natural."

    Tathagata laughed a few times, and then the flicker disappeared.

    The enchantment also disappeared, and the people outside didn't know what happened, as if nothing happened.

    Ye Chen smiled and said, "I've made a lot of progress this time, it's a worthwhile trip."

    Several people laughed, and Ye Chen said: "Shi Yan, go back quickly, remember to take good care of Lu Yi, if there is any objection in the army, subdue him, if anyone wants to rebel, kill him."

    Shi Yan said: "Don't worry, I understand."

    Ye Chen nodded and continued: "I have the secret book of this formation here. You go back and select elite soldiers and generals to practice to great success. It will be of great use in the future."

    Shi Yan took the cheat book and said, "Shi Yan understands."

    Ye Chen said: "Okay, it's getting late, go back quickly, you can't live without a commander in the army."

    Shi Yan nodded, bowed his hands to everyone, and then flew south with Lu Yi.

    Ye Chen and the others walked into the palace after watching Shi Yan walk away, and asked the king for a customs clearance butterfly. After the king gave them a warm reception, they packed up their dry food and set off on the road.

    Wukong ran to Ye Chen and asked: "After practicing the spiritual mind, I feel that your whole person has changed."

    Ye Chen asked curiously: "Oh? How has it changed?"

    Wukong said: "I feel that you are more Taoist than Taoist, and Buddha than Buddha."

    Ye Chen laughed loudly, and said: "As for me, the current journey is just an adventure, but I don't have so many thoughts."

    Wukong scratched his head and stopped talking.

    Tang Seng also came over and said: "If one day, you are really going to be pushed to that position, what will you do?"

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "Then I will run, non-stop."

    Several people laughed. Ye Chen knew that he was not a person who liked high power, so he didn't have this idea.

    Well, continue westward and go on facing the difficulties.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1706: Tang Monk Takes Action

    ?

    Shiwei is in September, and the sequence belongs to Sanqiu.  Ye Chen, Tang Seng and his disciples walked into a forest. Sun Wukong asked Tang Seng to sit on the ground to rest, and drove the cloud to Huazhai himself.

    Tang Seng was meditating on the ground and chanting scriptures, when suddenly there was a faint cry of help not far away.  He followed the sound to a pine tree, and a girl was hanging from the pine tree.

    Tang Seng asked her why she was hanged here. The girl said that she met a robber on the way to sweep the tomb, and then she was tied here.

    The girl asked Tang Seng to help her untie the rope, and Tang Seng agreed.  After he started to untie the rope, suddenly the girl stretched out her hand and wanted to grab him, how could Tang Seng let her succeed, so he backed away and dodged her attack.

    Tang Seng was shocked. He never thought why the girl wanted to attack him. In the blink of an eye, the girl turned into a scorpion with her long tail dangling non-stop.

    I saw the scorpion's body was fiery red, covered with a layer of armor, its long tail was actually longer than its body, and the tip of the tail was shining, emitting a dangerous light.

    A pair of emerald green eyes were not in the slightest incongruity with the whole body, blooming with dazzling brilliance.

    Tang Seng also began to practice his exercises silently, only to see a lotus flower appeared under Tang Seng's body, and Tang Seng sat on it.  It can be seen that there is a faint ice-blue mist rising from Tang Seng's body.

    The lotus also gradually became transparent, icy blue and as moist as jade, and there was an urge to make people rush up and take a bite.

    Tang Seng's whole body exudes an aura full of explosive power. His muscles are not that huge and stiff.

    With broad shoulders and a wide back, there is a faint jade-like luster on the skin.  With the continuous strengthening of his exercises, the huge power contained in him cannot be concealed.

    The monster took the lead in attacking Tang Seng, only to see a reddish lightning soaring into the sky in an instant.  The speed is extremely fast, even Ye Chen can only capture a little bit here.

    Although her speed is very fast, her shortcoming is also obvious, that is - defense.

    Tang Seng also grasped this point, but although Tang Seng has a super attack power, his defense power is far inferior to his attack power.

    Tang Seng obviously knows what his weakness is, but he doesn't just rely on spells, he is still a person with many magic weapons!

    It took a long time to prepare the monster's skills, and her body disappeared under the continuous distortion of the light. Amid the red light, a three-meter-long scorpion exuded a terrifying light.

    Just at this moment, the red figure moved in the midair, and the red light and shadow instantly led to a shocking rainbow, rushing straight towards Tang Seng.

    Her speed was so fast that in the middle of the rush, there was a piercing sonic boom.  This is the phenomenon that the speed has reached the speed of light.

    The crimson light burst out, and at the same time as the explosion sounded.  That light was already in front of Tang Seng.

    But just at this moment, a light blue light burst out from Tang Seng's chest, turning into a mask and blocking in front of him.

    At the most critical time, external force has to be used, which shows that Tang Seng still needs to work hard to practice. This is an unchangeable fact.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1708 hard training under the waterfall

    ?

    At this time, Monkey King and the others came back from Huazhai, saw the woman who had fainted on the ground, and asked Tang Seng what happened just now.  Tang Seng briefly explained what happened just now.

    He also told them that he subdued this little demon, and he would have a good helper when they were fighting against Heaven.

    Ye Chen and Sun Wukong nodded and agreed.

    After half an hour, the woman woke up and found that she was extremely smelly, and there were six big men staring at her intently.

    The sound of "ah" resounded through the sky.  A gust of wind blew by, and the banshee had disappeared.

    When we saw her again, she was fully dressed and there was no trace of bad smell on her body.  She knelt down and worshiped Tang Seng, thanking Tang Seng for his kindness in rebuilding.

    Tang Seng asked him to get up and said to her: "We are on our way to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures. It is not convenient to take you with us, but I can find a good place for you, so you can go there and practice hard. Don't let me down.  .¡±

    The banshee kowtowed to express her gratitude and asked, "Master, where should I go, and how should I contact you?"

    At this time, Sun Wukong interjected: "As for you, go to the south and practice hard. Don't be lazy. Ye Chen and I will examine you every year. If I find out that you are lazy, I won't treat you just because you are a banshee."  Show mercy."

    The Banshee quickly said yes.  Sun Wukong said again: "Contacting is not very troublesome."

    As he spoke, he took out a small mirror from his bosom, handed it to the banshee, and said, "This is the way to communicate, as long as we need you, this mirror will send you a message, and it can also become the person you want to change into.  look."

    The banshee put the mirror on her finger, and the mirror instantly turned into a small ring, quietly staying on the monster's hand.

    "Okay, okay, I won't talk nonsense anymore, we are going to continue on the road, you can go too." Tang Seng said to the banshee.

    The banshee nodded, and after saluting each of them one by one, she disappeared instantly with a whoosh.

    Ye Chen looked at the trace of the banshee leaving, and said to Tang Seng: "Not bad, I found a good seedling."

    "However, how did you defeat her at such a fast speed? I remember that your defense is not very good."

    Tang Seng touched his head and said with a sneer: "Well, hehe, you gave me a top-notch protective shield, no, it came in handy."

    Ye Chen asked Sun Wukong and the others to stop on their way, saying that they wanted to train Tang Seng's defense.

    Tang Seng immediately turned into a bitter face, but he couldn't beat Ye Chen, and he couldn't do anything to Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen took Tang Seng to the bottom of a waterfall with a big pile underneath.  Said that as long as he can support two hours under the waterfall, Tang Seng doesn't need to train here.

    When Tang Seng saw it, he thought it was very simple, so he flew forward and landed on the pile. The huge waterfall hit the pile overwhelmingly, and the pressure that followed was enormous.

    Tang Seng was knocked off the stake in just a second and couldn't get up.

    Ye Chen smiled, turned his head and started to practice.

    Tang Seng began his daily training. At the beginning, he couldn't hold on to the stake for a second, but Tang Seng was also patient, falling down again and again, and getting up again and again.

    Under the constant impact of the waterfall, Tang Seng's defensive power began to grow slowly.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1709 End of Penance

    ?

    Half a month later, a person sat quietly on a stake under the waterfall.  The whole body of this man was impacted and slapped by the waterfall, but he didn't move at all.

    The time for two sticks of incense passed, but he still remained motionless.

    Two sticks of incense is exactly what Ye Chen asked of him, and now he has fulfilled this requirement.  However, he didn't get off the pile, he was still holding on, and he wanted to see where his limit was.

    For a moment after two sticks of incense, he was knocked down by the waterfall like a giant dragon.

    He is Tang Seng who is being trained hard by Ye Chen.

    After falling down, Tang Seng said to Ye Chen: "How is it? It's not bad." Ye Chen stopped practicing, looked at Tang Seng, and found that Tang Seng at this moment has changed a lot from half a month ago.

    I saw that his delicate skin became a lot rougher, his body muscles swelled, and there was a huge amount of strength inside, and the muscles of his legs were also very well-proportioned, and his slender and straight legs exuded strong life force.

    The hair has also grown a lot, and the face is no longer as smooth as before after being washed by the waterfall for more than half a month. Now the face is more mature and full of flavor.

    Ye Chen said to Tang Seng: "Then let me see how your half-month training is going."

    I saw Ye Chen standing there, pointing to the sky with his right hand, the silver armor grew out along the fingertips, with the extension of the armor, his whole body was surrounded by silver, the shining silver kept stimulating people  eyeballs.

    Then he pointed in Tang Seng's direction, a light flashed on his body, and a silver light shot straight towards Tang Seng's side.  The light actually spanned a hundred meters in an instant and came to Tang Seng.

    Even with Tang Seng's speed, Ye Chen could only see an afterimage, and he had to fight hard, only to see his muscles swelled up when he performed the exercises.

    He separated his feet and squatted down, trying to make himself more stable. He crossed his hands in front of his chest, but they were not close to each other, but a distance of one meter away.

    Moreover, at this time Tang Seng's body had golden light flowing, and the surrounding air also became golden light. These golden lights kept jumping around Tang Seng, and gradually turned into a ball of light to surround Tang Seng.

    This time I didn't borrow external force. This was realized by Tang Seng under the waterfall for half a month, and he cleverly made a protective cover for himself with his own Buddhist skills.

    Ye Chen's attack reached Tang Seng's side in an instant.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    Seeing that the protective cover on Tang Seng's body was broken, the muscles on his body were pulled violently, and he retreated a dozen steps before resisting Ye Chen's blow.

    This is already very good, the previous Tang Seng couldn't even resist Bajie's blow.

    Ye Chen patted Tang Seng on the shoulder, and said to Tang Seng: "Not bad, not bad, very good, the hard work of the past half month has not been in vain. Let's pack up and continue on our way."

    So they continued westward.

    They were walking on the road, but they heard someone calling for help again. Tang Seng and the others didn't want to pay attention, but they didn't expect that the person calling for help was on the big tree in front of them.

    The woman was shouting "Help", and Monkey King saw the black air around her head, so he knew that she was another monster.  I wanted to ignore it, but the woman said: "It's ironic that you go to the West to learn some scriptures while leaving the living alive."

    Sun Wukong couldn't stand the excitement, so he untied the rope from her hand and let her down.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1710 The Banshee Reveals Her True Body

    ?

    So, the woman went on the road with Tang Seng and the others.

    In the evening, they came to a temple.  Tang Seng asked them all to wait outside the door, and he went to spend the night.  The monks in the temple printed them into the temple, arranged fast meals, and entertained them.

    After eating, the monk asked Tang Seng how to arrange for the female benefactor. Tang Seng saw that the monk was very suspicious of the woman, so he told the monk how they met.

    The monk nodded, and sent the woman to the Heavenly King Hall to rest.

    It was night, Sun Wukong was still practicing, and there was a faint red light around him, and the internal force of the Holy Spirit technique was constantly swimming and washing in his body.

    Slowly flowing again and again, the impurities in Sun Wukong's body were removed, and his tendons gradually became wider and stronger.

    He is rapidly running the exercises in his body, and his body is constantly absorbing, transforming, and synthesizing them.  His skill is also slowly increasing, and he has almost reached the peak of the fourth floor.

    In just two months, from the beginning of his practice of the Holy Spirit to the present, Sun Wukong has already cultivated the Holy Spirit to the peak of the fourth level through life-and-death fights and day and night training.

    If Ye Chen knew at this time, he would definitely describe Sun Wukong as a monster. This growth rate has never been achieved by even a genius like him.

    But Ye Chen forgot that every time monsters appear, Monkey King is the first to rush. In every life-and-death struggle, Monkey King has already accumulated a lot of experience and skills.

    All efforts are not in vain.

    After Sun Wukong completed his cycle, he exhaled a foul breath and slowly opened his eyes.

    Suddenly, a black shadow flashed past the window.  Monkey King hurriedly chased after him, and followed closely to see who it was.

    I saw that the woman I met in the afternoon was hugging a monk's demon, her hands were still restless, and she said in her mouth: "Brother, come quickly, I will take you to have fun."

    Then they half-pushed and half-yielded into the back mountain. The monk was fascinated by the monster, and kept leaning against the monster. The monster opened its mouth and was about to eat the monk.

    With a bang, a tiny silver needle flew past the monster's eyes. The monster was shocked, let go of the monk in his hand, and got up to avoid the silver needle.

    After the monster escaped, he turned his head and found that Monkey King was standing on a tree and looking at him.

    Feeling anxious, he launched a series of time attacks on Monkey King.  Suddenly there were two fans in her hands. The fans were made of feathers, and each feather could be turned into a sharp weapon.

    I saw her move and ran towards Monkey King quickly.

    Her speed was really too fast, so fast that it was overwhelming. At the moment she just started, her figure had already rushed out, but the same figure remained on the spot.

    Until she came in front of Monkey King, the figure on the spot disappeared.

    Monkey King took a step back and clapped his palms forward, the palm of his left hand was concave and the palm of his right was convex.  Both palms were covered with a layer of red light, which was the first level of the Holy Spirit's skill - the palm of the Holy Spirit.

    "Keng¡ª¡ª" a series of sparks burst out.  Together with the monster, Monkey King was ejected several meters from his body.

    The next moment, a powerful aura of coercion appeared in an instant.  This coercion is full of sharpness with a metallic aura.

    I saw that the banshee showed her real body, and it turned out to be a tiger cat monster.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1711 Monkey King vs Tiger Cat Monster

    ?

    It was a tiger cat monster with a length of more than two meters.  On the jet-black body, a layer of emerald green light streaks faintly appeared on the surface of the hair.

    A pair of purple-red eyes were filled with fierce and fierce power, and the fierce air rushed towards his face.  Within a range of three meters around its body, faint purple halos fluctuated faintly.

    After a confrontation with Monkey King, the tiger cat monster did not rush forward.  The purple-red pupils are full of terror, and the black pupil in the center flicks from time to time.

    In Sun Wukong's eyes, its exuberant aura may burst out with explosive power at any time, and this power is so powerful that he may not be able to resist it.

    Suddenly, the tiger cat monster found the right time and took the lead in attacking Monkey King.

    He once again rushed towards Sun Wukong at an extremely fast speed, his arms suddenly soared when she rushed over, and all the layers of muscles burst out, with an overwhelming momentum.

    The moment the tiger cat monster started to pounce, Sun Wukong had already started to retreat, and his body kept changing directions during the rapid retreat.

    The moment the big palm came over, Kong skillfully avoided her attack.  Monkey King's body has become the smallest at this moment, in order to facilitate his own transformation.

    Every time, it can narrowly avoid its attack.

    Wherever the big palm went, a large pit tens of meters deep was punched out on the ground, and all the trees were broken down in the middle. I don't know how many plants suffered.

    Although Sun Wukong avoided these attacks, he also broke out in a cold sweat.  But at this time, the tiger cat monster came to Monkey King again.

    She shook her head vigorously, raised her head to the sky and roared furiously, her purple eyes turned blood red, as if water was really about to drip.

    The strong breath pressed Sun Wukong and felt a bit suffocated. I saw her legs lowered to the ground, and her hands immediately hit Sun Wukong.

    Monkey King retreated again, and when he was on his hind legs, he raised his left hand, and a ray of light shot out.

    It is the golden cudgel.

    Seeing the tiger cat monster dodge, she escaped the attack of the golden cudgel, her speed increased sharply again, and she arrived in front of Monkey King almost in the blink of an eye.

    Monkey King was hit by the tiger cat monster when he was in a daze.  Sun Wukong only felt his arms were numb, his palms felt tearing pain, and the clothes on his chest were also torn.

    The tiger cat fell to the ground on all fours without making a sound, just like a couple of cottons falling down, and in the next moment, she had already exploded again.

    With a horizontal wave of his right front paw, a stern ray of light once again chopped off Monkey King in the middle.

    Monkey King's life hangs by a thread.

    Suddenly, with a sound of "à²", the golden cudgel stood in front of Monkey King, helping Monkey King stop the attack, and gave Monkey King a few seconds.

    I saw the scabbed blood on Sun Wukong's body began to fall off, his body was shrouded in red light, and his hands were turning quickly.

    The red light around the body turned into shining red dots, which began to gather in Sun Wukong's palm, and slowly turned into a fiery red ball.

    This is exactly a unique skill of the third layer of Monkey King's holy spirit - the ball of holy light.

    Success or failure is here.

    Monkey King shouted loudly, and threw the ball of light towards the tiger cat monster.

    A huge explosion sounded as promised, and a large pit with a diameter of three meters appeared centered on the place where the tiger cat was.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1712 The fifth layer of the holy spirit, the shock wave of the holy spirit

    ?

    The deep pit area is a full three meters deep and has a semicircular shape. Even the surrounding plants are all blown to the ground, like crushed wheat.

    Monkey King didn't expect it to be so powerful. This is the first time he used this skill, and he didn't expect it to be so powerful.

    Suddenly there was a "meow" wail, and the tiger cat monster was lying 50 meters away from the big pit. Her body was bloody and bloody, and there was no good place to see.

    After struggling a few times, she finally tilted her head and fell down.

    Sun Wukong looked at the fallen banshee, and at the moment he didn't bother to clean up the wreckage, because he found that his holy spirit had the potential to break through this time.

    Monkey King quickly sat on the ground, adjusted his breathing, and activated the Holy Spirit.

    Sun Wukong's body began to emit a faint fiery red light, and the place where the body was broken during the fight just now slowly disappeared, and it returned to its original appearance.

    However, a sudden change occurred, and the body that had just been repaired was broken again at this moment, and blood continued to ooze out. Sun Wukong felt as if his body was being pulled continuously, and severe pain hit him.

    Monkey King was so painful that he was about to pass out, but he woke up at the last moment. He used exercises to protect his heart and brain.

    The pulling is still going on, constantly repairing, constantly breaking, more and more blood on Monkey King's body, and slowly, forming a blood scab to wrap Monkey King up.

    Tang Seng and the others woke up the next day to see this scene. Tang Seng was taken aback and asked Ye Chen if he knew what was going on.

    Ye Chen said that it should be when Sun Wukong is breaking through, if he can survive this difficulty, his Holy Spirit skills will have a qualitative leap.

    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he sat down to protect Sun Wukong, and asked Tang Seng and the others to go to the front yard to have some vegetarian food.

    Tang Seng nodded.

    Ye Chen hadn't sat down for half an hour, when he suddenly heard a "click" sound, and then saw Monkey King rushing out of the blood shell.

    Ye Chen found that Sun Wukong's temperament had undergone a qualitative change.  The skin is as smooth and fair as a newborn baby.

    There was a faint red light on the slender figure. Although the muscles of the whole body were not as swollen as before, they faintly exuded terrifying strength, all of which were just right.

    Suddenly, Ye Chen realized, Monkey King, why don't you wear clothes!  !

    Ye Chen shouted loudly, then took out a set of clothes from his arms and threw it to Monkey King.  Monkey King smiled and said, "Accident, it was an accident."

    After getting dressed, Monkey King triumphantly said that he would show Ye Chen his fifth-level skill of the Holy Spirit, the Holy Spirit Shockwave.

    I saw Sun Wukong swinging his arms, and there were fire lights on his arms, hissing, but it couldn't hurt Sun Wukong's arms at all.

    Ye Chen nodded and said: "The speed is very fast, and I was promoted again so quickly."

    Wukong smiled and said: "I didn't expect that, Ye Chen practice?"

    Ye Chen smiled and said, "Why do you want to try to get beaten just after your strength has risen?"

    Wukong thought about it for a while, and he couldn¡¯t fight this pervert. Suddenly he saw Tang Seng sitting and meditating, and walked to Tang Seng with a smile.

    Tang Seng asked: "Wukong, your smile has no good intentions."

    Wukong smiled and said: "Master, I just upgraded, why don't you come and practice?" 

 Chapter 1713

    ?

    Tang Seng smiled and said: "What's the matter, do you want to be beaten?"

    "Hey, master, you are so loud." After Wukong finished speaking, he clenched his fists and went up.

    Tang Seng stood up quickly, and greeted him with palms to fists.

    Wukong laughed loudly and shouted: "Master, be careful."

    Tang Seng smiled and didn't speak, and went straight up. The two faced each other with fists and palms facing each other. Suddenly, there was a strong wind blowing around. Ye Chen slapped the raised soil and sand with his sleeve, watched the two people's progress, and nodded.

    After the two made a move against each other, they withdrew each other. Tang Seng said: "Wukong, be careful."

    After finishing speaking, he shouted loudly: "Buddha is angry with golden flames."

    Wukong also laughed and said: "Master, be careful too, Holy Spirit Shockwave."

    I saw a ball of light appearing in Wukong's hand. The more the light ball gathered, the bigger the energy wave was. Ye Chen was afraid that it would endanger the people around him, so he immediately sealed the surrounding area with a barrier.

    "Master, you can pick it up." Wukong shouted.

    Tang Seng smiled, and saw that he was holding a fire lotus in his hand. The fire lotus looked very small, but it felt very powerful.

    "Master, here we come." Wukong shouted and shot out the energy ball in his hand.

    Tang Seng also threw out the Fenghuolian in his hand, and saw the two forces colliding, sending out huge energy fluctuations, even Ye Chen couldn't help taking two steps back.

    After a while, the two energy groups canceled each other out, Ye Chen clapped his hands, opened the barrier, and said, "Not bad, not bad, Wukong has really improved a lot after this battle."

    "Tang Seng practiced in meditation, while Wukong leveled up in battle. Both of you leveled up very quickly. Although both of you used 50% of your strength, your power should not be underestimated." Ye Chen commented.

    Both of them smiled, and Ye Chen said again: "How is Drifting's Lei Yin practicing, come and challenge Wukong."

    Drifting Monk doesn't like to talk, doesn't like to be emotional, and he practices at night by himself. Ye Chen sees it in his eyes and is happy in his heart. He really wants Wujing to have a chance to perform, so he asks him to practice with Wukong.

    Wujing quickly stood up and said, "Brother, please enlighten me."

    Wukong said: "I will keep Wujing, don't worry."

    Ye Chen laughed loudly and said, "Wukong, if you keep your hand, the result is really uncertain."

    Wukong glanced at Ye Chen inexplicably, then stepped forward.

    Wujing cupped his hands and saluted, Wukong didn't say a word, he directly bullied him, Wujing opened his eyes, and shouted: "Lei Yinjue."

    Suddenly, the figure moved, the speed was extremely fast, like lightning and thunder, Wukong couldn't catch Wujing at all, Wukong quickly urged the Holy Spirit, but it was only a little better than before.

    Wukong smiled wryly, and said: "It seems that I underestimated my junior brother."

    So he also became serious, and Wu Jing shouted: "Brother, I'm here."

    Suddenly, the sky changed, dark clouds covered, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled, Wu Jing flew in the air, stood his treasured demon-subduing staff in the air, and shouted: "Thunder."

    All of a sudden, there was a loud thunder in the sky, and the thunder struck in one direction, which was Wujing's weapon of subjugating demons. There were lightning flashes and thunders all over Wujing's body, just like the sound of thunder descending into the world.

    Wukong looked up to the sky and shook his head. He really underestimated himself as a junior.

    Drifting shouted loudly, and said: "Senior brother, be careful, Lei Yin subdues the demons." After speaking, Drifting immediately picked up the treasured staff and struck down at Wukong.

    Where did Wukong dare to be negligent, he opened a barrier in front of him, and quickly pulled back, shouting: "Holy Spirit Shockwave."  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1714 Future Improvement

    ?

    A burst of energy shot out in an instant, facing Drifting's treasured staff, which emitted endless thunder and lightning power, and the natural power was continuously injected into Drifting's body.

    Wukong's energy group couldn't hold on a little bit, and after confronting Drifting for a while, it was broken up.

    Drifting saw that he had the upper hand, and was overjoyed. Wukong took out his golden cudgel and went to meet him.

    The two faced each other with a very strong momentum, Ye Chen shouted: "Okay, okay, okay."

    When the two heard Ye Chen yelling loudly, they immediately stopped their hands and looked at each other. Wukong said with a smile: "Junior brother, I really never thought that you are so strong."

    Drifting laughed loudly and said, "It's all senior brother who keeps his hands, otherwise I'm afraid I won't be able to fight like this."

    Ye Chen walked over with a smile and said: "Wukong used 40% of his power this time, and Drifting used 60%.  They all have an advantage.¡±

    Sand Monk bowed his hands to salute Ye Chen, and said, "Draft Monk's ability today is given by Brother Ye Chen."

    Ye Chen waved his hand and said, "How can we be brothers if you are so polite, really."

    Drifting also laughed, and Wukong joked: "You are too honest, too simple and honest."

    Hahahahahahahahaha Everyone laughed.

    Ye Chen said: "The Sand Monk Lei Yin has already practiced to the fifth level, Sand Monk, do you know which thunder is the most powerful in the world?"

    Drifting shook his head and said, "I don't know."

    Ye Chen said: "Among the prehistoric world, the black purple thunder is the most terrifying. I'm afraid it's me, and I dare not touch it lightly."

    Drifting asked: "Is this related to Lei Yin?"

    Ye Chen said: "It's natural. There used to be a senior who swallowed the black and purple thunder. He used the last level of Lei Yin, the art of returning thousands of thunders to the clan. At that time, even Jin Yunlei, the god of thunder, had to avoid it."

    "However, if you want to get that black purple thunder, it depends on fate."

    Drifting kept Ye Chen's words in his heart, and went to rest with his treasured staff.

    Ye Chen turned his head and said to Wukong: "Wukong, do you feel that the shock wave of the Holy Spirit is very powerful?"

    Wukong said: "It really feels extraordinary. I used to focus on melee combat, but now I can also do long-distance combat."

    Ye Chen said again: "The holy spirit is a very sacred secret book. I remember that there was a fairy in the past who had the ability to convince the three realms. He practiced this holy spirit at that time."

    "There is a unique skill in the Holy Spirit, which has not been used for a long, long time. It is called the Holy Spirit Bullet of All Things. This energy can gather the aura of all things in the world to form a powerful energy. However, you have not yet reached the convincing level.  degree."

    Wukong smiled and said: "If I convince all the characters, then the emperor, the Jade Emperor, won't be me."

    Ye Chen turned his head and said: "Wukong, don't underestimate yourself, one day you will make everyone respect you as the Great Sage Equaling Heaven."

    Wukong looked at Ye Chen who was getting serious, and couldn't help thinking, maybe he really had such a day.

    Ye Chen faced the sunset and looked at the sunset. Tang Seng walked over and said: "The sun is setting, and the heartbroken man is at the end of the world."

    Ye Chen smiled and said, "What is a heartbroken man?"

    Tang Seng replied: "We are."

    Wukong watched the two of them talking incomprehensible words, so he stopped listening and continued to study his own formulas. He felt that one day, he would become what Ye Chen said.

    The sun is setting and the road ahead is in a mess. It's time for the heroes to set off.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1715 The Bottomless Cave of the Sinking Mountain

    ?

    On the day they wanted to leave, Tang Seng suddenly felt unwell, as if he had eaten a stomachache, but they had no choice but to stay in the temple for several days.

    One night, a wisp of green smoke drifted into Tang Seng's room, and then a black shadow sneaked into Tang Seng's room.

    The next morning, when everyone got up to have a fast meal, they found that Tang Seng hadn't come.  So Monkey King went to Tang Seng's house to find Tang Seng, but found that the house was empty.

    Monkey King was shocked, and hurried out to ask everyone if they had seen Tang Seng.  All the monks shook their heads, expressing that they had never met Tang Seng, nor had they seen him go out in the monastery.

    Monkey King returned to Tang Seng's house again, and checked carefully to see if there were any clues.

    After a carpet-like search, Monkey King found a green hair, which should have been accidentally dropped by the monster last night.

    It's much easier to do with this.

    Monkey King called Ye Chen, wanting to let Ye Chen use the tracking technique to see where the monster is.

    Ye Chen put his hands on his chest, and quickly changed various gestures. Then, a scene gradually appeared in Ye Chen's hands, which was in a cave.

    It was very dark in there, and there was hardly anything to be seen, the only thing that could be discerned were a few small purple flowers growing in the hole.  Flowers grow in sunny places, but so many flowers grow in dark and damp burrows, which is very intriguing.

    Monkey King didn't know what this place was, so he stomped his feet, called the land god, and asked him if he knew such a place.

    After hearing this, the God of Earth panicked, and said, "Great Sage, this is, this is the bottomless pit of Zakong Mountain. It is a very fierce place. There are groups of corpses there, and there is Yin Qi everywhere."

    "Moreover, none of the people who have been there can come back alive."

    "It is said that there is a very powerful monster there. The monster is eight feet long, has four arms, and six legs"

    "Yes, stop, stop, what kind of monster are you talking about? Why have I never heard of such strange monsters in this world." Monkey King interrupted the land god.

    The God of Earth curled his lips, and said: "This is all from others. The little god has low spells, so naturally it is impossible to go to such a dangerous place. Isn't that the way to kill yourself!"

    Monkey King said: "Okay, okay, you continue to talk about the bottomless cave in the empty mountain."

    The God of Earth straightened his expression, and said, "The Sunken Kong Mountain is originally a cemetery, and it has been surrounded by Yin Qi for many years, which makes people frightened."

    "And those cemeteries, no one has ever visited them, and they don't know where they came from. It seems that they suddenly appeared out of nowhere. When I found them, they were already there."

    "Let's talk about the bottomless pit. In the past, there were many people hunting on the mountain. But suddenly, someone fell into it. The people above wanted to pull him up, so they called his name from above, but no sound was heard.  .¡±

    "People thought he had fainted, so they pulled the rope to let a person go down to have a look. As a result, the person who went down to rescue the person kept falling down.  sound."

    "When they pulled the rope up, the person on the rope was gone, and there were still many bloodstains on the rope. They turned their heads and ran away in fright, saying that this cave is a bottomless pit, and there are monsters in the cave." (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1716 Tang Seng Was Arrested

    ?

    "Thus, the ominous name of the Bottomless Cave in the Sunken Mountain spread, but no one has ever seen whether there are monsters, because all those people are dead."

    "In recent years, the Zikong Mountain is even more terrifying. There are often wailing sounds from time to time, and people are even more frightened. Now there is no one near the Qikong Mountain for ten miles."

    After listening to it, Monkey King fell into deep thought, thinking that this matter should not be that simple, and they might be involved in a conspiracy.

    However, he was also worried about Tang Seng's safety, so after discussing with Ye Chen, he was ready to leave for the bottomless cave in Zikong Mountain.

    Here Monkey King and Ye Chen are on their way, while on the other side, Tang Seng is going through the test of life and death.

    After Tang Seng woke up, he found that he was not on the bed in the temple, but in a very dark cave. The cave was full of bones, both human and animal.

    Tang Seng didn't know where this place was, so he didn't dare to act rashly.  He sat there quietly, listening to all the sounds around him vigilantly.

    Suddenly he heard a monster approaching, he started to work quietly, but heard a chuckle of "àÛàÍ", and then he heard someone say: "Don't waste your efforts, you'd better be good, our master wants to see you  .¡±

    After Tang Seng listened, he didn't pay attention to it. Suddenly he raised his hand, and a golden flash flew out of his hand, flying straight towards the monster.

    I saw that the monster waved his arm, and the golden light was bounced away and disappeared.

    Tang Seng was shocked, but he remained calm on the surface, and started to practice luck again. Seeing Tang Seng like this, the monster smiled and said: "Hehe, if you don't give up, then I will play with you first."

    Tang Seng began to practice the Dharma, and a faint golden light began to glow on his body. Then, starting from the top of his head, a layer of golden armor appeared on the surface of his body, and a golden spear appeared in his hand.

    Moreover, Tang Seng's aura also quietly changed. The muscles on his body increased dramatically, but they fit perfectly with the armor, and his eyes also turned pale gold.

    The body exudes a sacred light, which is frightening.

    At this moment, Tang Seng is like a fighter, a fighter full of infinite hope and strength, a fighter who can bring light to people.

    After the monster saw it, he smiled slightly, then waved his hand, and a layer of dragon scale armor suddenly appeared on his body.  This is an armor made of the hardest scales on the dragon's body, which is indestructible.

    Immediately afterwards, a long spear appeared in the monster's hand, the whole body was dark green, and a red gemstone was inlaid on the top of the gun, emitting a strange light.

    I don't know what that ruby ??is, but it attracts Tang Seng's attention all the time, and makes Tang Seng sink.

    Tang Seng was suddenly shocked, and the relics protected Tang Seng's mind at the last moment. Tang Seng's eyes were clear immediately, but his heart was full of fear.

    I don't know what it is, but it is so confusing.

    Tang Seng didn't say much, and flew forward, picked up the spear in his hand and shot at the monster.  The two started fighting in an instant, Tang Seng suddenly dodged, turned behind the monster, picked up his long spear and stabbed.

    Sparks flew everywhere, but the monster was not hurt at all.

    "It's such a hard armor, it's so indestructible." Tang Seng thought to himself.

    After a few more dodges, Tang Seng had already stabbed the monster several times, but found that he didn't even leave any marks on the monster, let alone hurt the monster.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1717 Life and death

    ?

    Tang Seng felt that going on like this would only consume his physical strength, but he couldn't hurt the monster at all.

    I saw Tang Seng's aura changed, and the light on his body changed from golden to fiery red, like a ball of fire.  The golden armor on his body faded, and the muscles burst out again, becoming even more swollen.

    The whole person's body doubled in size, and a layer of fiery red armor appeared on his body, wrapping around Tang Seng.  The long hair also turned red, and the whole person became flirtatious.

    The eyes are still golden, and they don't look obtrusive, and they are even more sacred.

    There is also an extra layer of flames on the spear in his hand, making it difficult for people to approach.

    I saw Tang Seng moving towards the monster quickly. Wherever he passed, there was fire and no grass grew.

    The monster is not a vegetarian either, I saw him backing up quickly, and at the same time waving the spear in his hand, attacking Tang Seng.

    "Clang clang¡ª¡ª"

    I could only hear the sound of weapons hitting back and forth, but I couldn't see the figure clearly. The speed of the two people was too fast, and I could only see a ball of fiery red and a ball of dark green constantly changing positions.

    I saw that the monster suddenly accelerated, quickly dodged behind Tang Seng, and aimed a shot at Tang Seng's back.

    This shot pierced Tang Seng's armor, and he could see a long wound from his shoulder to his waist. He bared his teeth and claws, as if to show off, and blood flowed from Tang Seng's back immediately.

    Tang Seng held back the pain, swung his spear backwards, and swiped at the monster's arms.  But the dragon armor was too hard, and the flaming spear only left a little mark on the monster.

    How could Tang Seng be willing to get such a result, he continued to exert force with his arm, pressed down his arm heavily, and recited the mantra silently in his heart, only to see that the flame on the spear suddenly increased sharply, faintly igniting a prairie fire.

    The fierce heat made the monster unbearable, he frowned, and had a flash of light for a moment.

    By the way, it was at this moment that the muscles on Tang Seng's legs were clearly visible, and the veins bulged. He suddenly jumped tens of meters and slashed at the monster.

    With a "bang", the armor on the monster shattered.  Tang Seng also spit out a mouthful of blood.

    The monster was furious and roared, only to see the wind and sand around him, the flowers and plants withered instantly, and the whole body exuded a terrifying aura.

    He waved the spear in his hand, and rushed towards Tang Seng quickly, more than twice as fast as before.

    Tang Seng retreated quickly, but how could he be faster than the monster in his heyday when he was seriously injured.  In the blink of an eye, he was about to catch up, thirty meters, ten meters, five meters.

    Suddenly, Tang Seng sat down and quickly circulated the internal force in his body. A huge protective shield appeared beside him and surrounded him.

    He quickly mobilized all the internal power in his body, and all of them were transferred to the protective cover, and the protective cover suddenly shone golden.

    The monster had already come to Tang Seng's side, and he slashed at the protective shield. Then, a dark green light ball appeared in his hands.

    There is still a current flashing on the photosphere, and it keeps getting bigger.

    When its radius was a full meter, the monster stopped casting spells and threw the ball of light at Tang Seng.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    There was a violent bombing sound, and the ground shook three times. The monster was hit by the huge impact and flew several meters away, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    But Tang Seng was not so lucky. The protective cover was completely shattered, his internal energy was exhausted, and there was no good place on his body.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1718: Goku Fights Bi An 1

    ?

    The monster walked over, looked at Tang Seng who had passed out, picked him up, and took him away.

    Tang Seng woke up from the cold. When he woke up, he found that his whole body was chained to an icicle. The icicle exuded a severe chill. Tang Seng only felt that the wound on his body was as painful as a needle prick.

    And the monster was sitting on a stool not far from him, playing with a string of bracelets in his hand, crossing his legs, and looking at him with a smile.

    Tang Seng only felt that his body was getting colder, and thought to himself: Why is this monster so fierce.  Helplessly shook his head.

    Seeing Tang Seng woke up, the monster smiled evilly and said, "Holy Monk, hello, my name is Bi An, and I used to belong to the Dragon Clan, but I just did a little bad thing, was knocked down by the heaven, and became a monster."

    Tang Seng sneered and said, "Small mistake? It's not a trivial matter to fall into the devil's way."

    Qu An said: "It just overturned a few fishing boats and ate a few people."

    "Hmph, you're really thick-skinned, if someone eats you, it's a small mistake?" Tang Seng snorted coldly.

    Bi An laughed loudly and said: "If he can eat me again, that's his skill."

    Tang Seng shook his head and did not speak again.

    Bi An said: "Holy Monk, you only see the beauty of the world, but you don't see the darkness in the world. There are too many dark things in the world, and you really can't control them all."

    Tang Seng shouted: "It's really nonsense and nonsense. If the world has no faith, if the country has no kingly law, wouldn't the world be like you, killing innocent people indiscriminately?"

    Qu An laughed and said, "If you say that like the holy monk, you can save anyone? It's really ridiculous."

    Tang Seng didn't speak, just stared at Bi An, and Bi An felt a little hairy when he was stared at, so he stood up and said, "Holy Monk, I wanted to hand you over to the king alive, but you stared at me like this, I feel uneasy.  , I had no choice but to"

    Before he finished speaking, there was a loud noise, and Bi An knew something was wrong, so he hurried to check, and when he went out of the cave, he saw Monkey King smashing the cave.

    Seeing the monster coming out, Wukong yelled: "Monster, let me go quickly, master, or my golden cudgel is no joke."

    Qu An scratched his ears and said, "It's been hundreds of years, can you have something new in your words?"

    "Hey, familiar monster, do you know him? If you know him, let him go, grandpa grandpa and my master." Wukong joked.

    Qu An smiled and said, "Let's talk about winning."

    Without saying a word, Wukong went up with his stick, and Bi An also rushed up with his bare hands.

    The two of you came and went, and they fought hard. Wukong thought it was a little demon, and he could solve it with two or three strokes, but he didn't expect it to be so difficult.

    Wukong retreated two steps and shouted: "Furious." His body size instantly became larger, and his eyes were full of anger. After Wukong used fury, he would transform into an ape, and his attack power and attack speed instantly increased.

    Bi An took a look and said, "It's true, then I won't be polite." He shouted, "It's frozen at zero degrees."

    Once this move was performed, the surroundings instantly became extremely cold, and even the air became thinner, as if frozen. Fortunately, Wukong had been burned by the real fire of Samadhi before, and he had the real fire of Samadhi to protect his body, so it was no big deal.

    Wukong instantly enlarged the golden cudgel and swept it away. Wherever the stick hit, not a single blade of grass could grow. I saw the monster spread his arms and forcibly took Wukong's blow. Wukong frowned, knowing that this monster is not simple.  .  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1719 Wukong vs. Bi An 2

    ?

    The monster looked at Wukong and said with an evil smile: "Sun Wukong, I never thought that I could resist you."

    Wukong snorted coldly, shrunk back to his original size, and said, "Monster, you really impress me, so you have to take the next move well."

    Bi An smiled and said, "I am happy to accompany you today."

    Wukong changed his finger and read the mantra: "Holy Spirit."

    When the Holy Spirit was activated, Wukong was surrounded by a blue aura, which was so strong that even Wukong's eyes turned blue.

    Qu An looked at it and said, "It's interesting."

    I saw that Bi An squeezed his fists, his arms shook, and two short knives popped out from both sides of his arms.

    Bi An said: "I haven't used them for a long time. These two short knives, one is called Ganjiang and the other is called Moxie. Come and try it!" After finishing speaking, he rushed forward quickly.

    Wukong sneered, put away the golden cudgel, arrived in front of Qu An with a flash, and slashed down with his palm.

    Bi An never expected that Sun Wukong was so fast, so he quickly raised his hand to block it, barely blocking it, but Wukong's strength was too strong, and Bi An was beaten back more than ten steps.

    Seeing that Wukong had an advantage, he quickly bullied him and pursued the victory.

    Bi An yelled: "Crazy Waterfall Double Dragon Slash." Two flying dragons rushed out of the knife, Wukong quickly retreated, and one flickered and retreated ten meters away.

    Wukong shouted: "Shockwave of the Holy Spirit." The energy was concentrated between his palms and sprayed out.

    When the two moves matched, a devastating explosion was formed, and the surrounding area was instantly razed to the ground. Bi An was furious, and shouted: "I'll kill you today, Lao Tzu's cave, and pay homage to my cave."

    Wukong looked at the furious Bi An and laughed loudly, "You are so grown up, why do you still love your family?"

    Seeing Monkey King's joyful expression, Qu An became even more angry.

    I saw Bi An roaring towards the sky, and suddenly spread his wings on his back. The wings were ten feet wide and the wind could uproot trees.  It was seen that Qu An's whole body was shedding its skin, and the skin was cracked and peeled off like dirt.

    After the molting was completed, I saw that it was all golden, and even its appearance changed greatly.

    Wukong smiled and said: "The wings are good for fanning the wind, and you take off your clothes because you can't beat it. I'm really embarrassed."

    Bi An didn't get angry either, just smiled, and suddenly Bi An appeared in front of Wukong and punched Wukong in the stomach.

    Wukong was stunned by the beating, he didn't know how this Bi An got here, Bi An looked at Wukong hugging his stomach and said: "I, I hate Rory the talkative person the most."

    After speaking, he rushed forward again, raised his hand at Wukong and punched again.

    Wukong looked bewildered, he really didn't see clearly how Bi An came here, nor did he see clearly how Bi An punched.

    Wukong stepped back more than ten meters and quickly calmed down. He noticed that the surrounding environment was much, much colder, and the temperature dropped a lot from the previous temperature.

    He understood that this environment is similar to Ye Chen's sanctuary, and he can gain an advantage in an environment that is beneficial to him. He remembered that Ye Chen said that if he wants to break through this area, he must be in an extremely calm state.  and generate its own field.

    Wukong closed his eyes and calmed down. He could feel that the space he was in was covered in this zero-degree field for ten miles around, and there was no life around him.

    Wukong's holy spirit can exert its greatest power only with living beings. How should he deal with it is really a headache.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1720 Holy Spirit Bullet

    ?

    Wukong thought for a long time, but he didn't think of it.

    Qu An looked at Wukong's behavior a bit unbelievably, he thought Wukong had given up, so he sneered, and suddenly, with a flicker, he came to Wukong.

    Unexpectedly, Wukong didn't move, Bi An smashed towards Wukong's head, Wukong's eyes suddenly opened, he caught it with his palm, and punched Bi An in the stomach in return.

    Bi An never expected it, so he quickly turned around, but Wukong jumped on him and punched him in the stomach again.

    After the punch, Wukong said: "What I know best is to pay back. If you hit me twice, I will definitely pay back."

    Qu An shouted: "How did you break my zero-degree field."

    Wukong said: "A friend of mine said that everything has spirits. Flowers, plants, trees, birds and animals, even the clouds in the sky and the water in the river have spirits, not to mention your domain created by magic."

    Wukong Bi An never imagined that the domain he created would become the space for Sun Wukong to absorb energy.

    Bi An gritted his teeth and attacked Wukong, pulled out the two sabers in his arms, and slashed at Wukong.

    Wukong could see Qu An's moves clearly this time, and killed Bi An directly at him.

    Bi An folded his arms together, and the two knives suddenly became one. Bi An held the big knife in his hand, and Wukong gave a slight punch, and punched him right.

    The two men faced each other with swords and fists, no one had the upper hand and no one had the upper hand. After a stalemate for a long time, both of them retreated.

    Wukong said: "Monster, I had a good fight today, come on, one move will determine the outcome."

    Qu An shouted: "Come on, monkey head, I'm afraid you won't succeed."

    After finishing speaking, Wukong gathered his hands above his head and shouted: "In the name of Monkey King, Tang Seng's disciple, I borrow spiritual power from you all. I hope you will be generous."

    Everything in the world heard Wukong's words: "The demon tribe in the south, Taoists, Buddhist disciples, and even Buddhist Bodhisattvas and Buddhas all extended their helping hands and transferred their spiritual power to Wukong."

    On Wukong's palms, the energy cluster instantly became larger, and the energy was extremely huge.

    Na Bi An put his palms together and shouted loudly: "Demon Ice Cannon."

    A gigantic ice dragon flew out in an instant, Wukong waved his palms, and the holy spirit bomb also popped out in an instant.

    The two energies collided, and Ye Chen instantly felt the power of the spirit in the distance, and flew away in a hurry.

    Not far away, I saw the two facing each other, with great energy, and quickly designed an enchantment to avoid hurting innocent people.

    The two stood in a stalemate for a long time, and Wukong shouted: "Go, Holy Spirit Bullet." Pushing his hands, he saw that the huge ice dragon slowly cracked, and it broke instantly after holding on for a while, and the Holy Spirit Bullet attacked Bi An.

    There was only a bang, and the holy spirit bomb exploded. Seeing Tang Seng, Ye Chen quickly pulled Tang Seng over and raised the barrier, so that Tang Seng was not hurt.

    However, Wukong was not spared. Seeing that there was no grass growing in the barrier, Wukong fell to the ground with his limp body.

    Ye Chen hurried over to see Wukong's injury, felt his pulse, and heaved a sigh of relief when he found that there was no serious problem.

    Tang Seng walked beside them with his injured body, Ye Chen nodded and said, "No serious problem." Tang Seng breathed a sigh of relief.

    Suddenly a figure came, Ye Chen stood up instantly, saw the man hugging Bi An's body and left, walked into the air and said: "The future will last forever, and we will fight again in the future."

    Ye Chen didn't chase after him, now both Wukong and Tang Seng were injured, and it was important to heal them, so he flew away with the two of them after speaking.

    Halfway through, Wukong opened his eyes and said, "Ye Chen, I used the holy spirit bomb today."

    Ye Chen nodded with a smile and said: "I saw it, it's a good job."

    Seeing Ye Chen praising himself, Wukong fainted.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1721

    ?

    Ye Chen took Tang Seng and Monkey King out of the cave in a hurry, but they were too seriously injured and could not travel long distances.

    So Ye Chen called to the land and asked if there was any place with more spiritual energy.  The land thought for a while, and said to Ye Chen: "There is a treasure land in the east, where the spiritual power is rich, and it is a good place to practice, but"

    "But what?" Ye Chen asked.

    "But there is a giant python guarding there, ordinary people can't get in, and that giant python has very strong mana, it can eat people in a radius of ten miles in one breath." The land god said.

    Ye Chen thought about it, and felt that it was inappropriate to take Tang Seng and the others there now, so he asked the land to follow him, and then he first found a safe place to put Tang Seng and the others in, and let the land take care of them temporarily, and he will bring Tang Seng after he tames the monster.  They go in.

    Land nodded in response, Ye Chen was still worried, and gave them a protective cover before leaving to protect them inside, and then Ye Chen left.

    Ye Chen drove towards the east on a cloud, and after a while, he found that the spiritual power not far away was strong, and he went straight to the sky.  Ye Chen thought: "It should be here."

    He leaned over and rushed down, and found a stone tablet standing there, which read: There is a hole in the sky.

    Ye Chen walked inside, and sure enough, he found a giant python crawling on the tree trunk inside. There are many treasures of heaven and earth around it, all exuding a strong aura.

    As soon as Ye Chen entered, the giant python opened its eyes and looked straight at him, spitting out snake letters from its mouth from time to time, hissing.

    Ye Chen shot at the giant python without hesitation. He flew forward and stabbed at the python's body.  The spear slid across the scales of the boa constrictor, and sparks shot out all over the place. The boa constrictor groaned in pain as it groaned.

    The boa constrictor quickly got up from the tree trunk, only to see blood flowing from where Ye Chen's spear passed.  Immediately afterwards, the boa constrictor rolled up its tail and pushed the herbal medicine, and applied it to the wound, and the scratched place was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Ye Chen was shocked, he didn't expect the herbal medicine here to have such a huge healing effect.

    This is, the giant python spoke suddenly, and he said to Ye Chen: "Young human being, why did you come here? This is not the place you should come. Get out quickly."

    Ye Chen cupped his fists and said to the giant python: "I didn't intend to break into this place, but my companions were seriously injured. I want to bring them here to heal their injuries, or can you give me one or two herbs here."

    The giant python sneered, and said, "That's really shameless. Do you know how precious the herbs here are? This is the holy grass that I have planted for a hundred years. One tree is worth a thousand."

    "It's impossible to heal your wounds here. It's okay to give you a few herbs. However, if you can block my three moves, I will not only not blame you for breaking in, but I will also give you three herbs, how about it?"

    Ye Chen had no other choice, so he nodded and agreed.

    "Then take it, the first move."

    I saw that the giant python's momentum suddenly changed, and its body swelled up, more than doubling in size, and the scales on its body also became bigger and harder.

    The giant python waved his tail, and a ball of light instantly condensed on the tail, which continuously absorbed the spiritual energy of the world and gradually grew in size. When it reached the size of a fist, the giant python threw it at Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen hurriedly performed the exercises, with his hands horizontal and vertical, he suddenly drew a cross, the protective shield lit up, and the golden light surrounded Ye Chen.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1722 Overwhelming Mountains vs. White Tiger Seal

    ?

    "boom¡ª¡ª"

    The sound of the bombing sounded, and only a crack appeared on Ye Chen's speed shield.

    Ye Chen raised his head and said to the giant python: "Senior, your move is not very good."

    The giant python was also unambiguous, and said to Ye Chen: "I'll try your trick first, and see how you are. I didn't expect you to be good. Come again, this time I will use it for real."

    Seeing a flash of red light, the giant python turned into a human figure.  At the same time, his hands folded in front of his chest, and a ball of light condensed.

    A huge beam of light with a diameter of two meters has suddenly risen with the python's body as the center.  The giant python smiled at Ye Chen: "My boy, come and taste my eight-star golden light array."

    Immediately afterwards, a golden light suddenly fell from the sky, and struck Ye Chen's protective shield fiercely.

    The golden light actually ignored the defense of the protective cover, and completed the passage in the instant of the strike, and fell straight on Ye Chen's body.

    Ye Chen also reacted very quickly. When the golden light fell on him, his body moved quickly, and a series of afterimages were dragged behind him. He rushed forward and spanned a distance of tens of meters in an instant.

    But still a step slow.

    I saw the golden-purple light passing by, and the protective cover instantly shattered.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    The entire shield started from scratch, and a huge explosion occurred, and even the surrounding flowers and plants were shattered into pieces, turning into a metal storm, flying in all directions.

    And Ye Chen also suffered a lot from this explosion.  He spat out a mouthful of blood, and said to the giant python: "Again, there is a final blow. If I resist this blow, please keep my promise, senior."

    The giant python said: "Of course, it's just that, let's see if you can resist my last blow."

    "How about this, let me let you adjust for a while, how about you come to resist my third move?"

    Ye Chen shook his head and said, "No need, if you ask me to adjust it, wouldn't it be breaking the rules, senior, you should start."

    The giant python looked at Marven Ye and said, "If you have ambitions, then I will come, and you have to be ready."

    The third trick!

    The giant python's hands were constantly changing, and in an instant, the sky darkened, and a huge force was constantly pulling Ye Chen forward.

    The wind was raging, the sand was flying and the rocks were flying, the world seemed to become a huge cage, and Ye Chen was locked in it.

    Suddenly, a huge force came against the wind, causing the surrounding mountains to tremble, and the water in the sea was also turbulent, creating huge waves.

    The giant python said to Ye Chen: "Son, it's time to pick it up. Remember, my third trick is called - Overwhelming Mountains and Seas."

    Ye Chen didn't dare to be sloppy, and quickly operated all the exercises in his body to the extreme, moving quickly, changing positions constantly.

    But it's not that simple, at this moment Ye Chen is like a behemoth in a fight, struggling constantly, and may explode at any time.

    Suddenly Ye Chen stopped moving, and his hands began to seal quickly on his chest, layers of white light radiated from his hands, frantically absorbing the aura of heaven and earth.

    Faintly seeing the voice of the white tiger coming continuously, I saw that the speed in Ye Chen's hands was getting faster and faster, and a white tiger slowly appeared around Ye Chen.

    The white tiger is eight feet long, the lines on its body are clearly visible, its eyes are golden, and it exudes a terrifying aura.

    After Ye Chen completed the seal, he shouted: "Bai Hu Yin, let's go."

    I saw that the overwhelming waves from the white tiger and the giant python collided together.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1723 Healing Breakthrough

    ?

    There was a huge explosion, and then everything was quiet again.

    All the mountain peaks have turned into flat land, and all the flowers and plants have been blown up and disappeared without a trace, smashed into pieces.

    Then I heard two "plops", Ye Chen and the giant python were both thrown ten meters away.  Ye Chen passed out, and the giant python vomited blood.

    The giant python walked over to check Ye Chen's breath, and found that he was still alive, so he stuffed a pill into Ye Chen's mouth, and put a bottle on the gravel not far from Ye Chen, then turned and left  .

    Ye Chen woke up from the pain.

    At this moment, his body doesn't know how to describe it in words, one side is fire and the other side is ice.  He is experiencing the constant impact of ice and fire.

    Ye Chen didn't know how to neutralize them. When he tried to mobilize the internal force in his body, he found that there was nothing in his dantian, like a dry river.

    His body is experiencing this inhuman torture. On the one hand, his blood vessels and tendons are all frozen, but on the other hand, he is experiencing the burning of the flame, which is constantly burning and repairing.

    Once the two touch each other, the two will start a duel, neither will let the other, and Ye Chen will feel pain like a needle prick.

    Ye Chen had no choice, but he couldn't just sit still like this. He tried his best to guide his spiritual power, trying to combine ice and fire into a complementary state.

    But the difficulty now is that Ye Chen doesn't have the slightest spiritual power, he can't make the two merge together, so he can only grit his teeth and persist.

    Just when Ye Chen was about to lose his hold.

    Suddenly, a hot current was released from the dantian, and in an instant, the dantian was filled with spiritual power.

    Ye Chen used his spiritual sense to look inside his body, and found that there was a elixir quietly suspended in his dantian.  And this elixir is continuously releasing spiritual power, nourishing Ye Chen's dantian.

    Ye Chen thought to himself: "This should be fed to him by the giant python."

    Ye Chen calmed down in an instant, and began to circulate the internal force to slowly flow in the body.  And slowly guide the ice and fire in the body to merge with each other.

    This process is undoubtedly very painful.

    I saw Ye Chen clenching his teeth and trying to fuse over and over again. Under the action of the spiritual power in his body, the ice and fire in his body no longer had a fierce confrontation after meeting, but slowly merged.

    Beads of sweat wet Ye Chen's clothes, his face was pale, and his body trembled slightly.

    Ye Chen has fallen into a state of ecstasy at this moment, he just fused the ice and fire in his body over and over again.

    One night passed, and Ye Chen's body finally returned to its original state, but it was different.  The blood in Ye Chen's body exuded a faint golden color, and the veins became twice as wide as before.

    The flowing internal force is more abundant, and the pills in the dantian are still releasing spiritual power.

    Ye Chen took this opportunity to quickly operate his skills, crazily absorbing the spiritual power released by the elixir, and constantly consolidated his cultivation.

    It was another night, and a beam of golden light lit up, and Ye Chen's body suddenly shone brightly.

    Ye Chen broke through!

    Suddenly Ye Chen opened his eyes, stepped forward, and punched the big tree in front of him.

    "Bang", the big tree fell to the ground.

    Ye Chen moved his muscles and bones, and only heard the "popping" sound of his whole body, as if he had been reshaped, his body glowed with a different vitality.

    Ye Chen turned his head and found the bottle on the stone. Without further ado, he took the bottle and hurried towards Tang Seng and the others.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1724 The true identity of the python

    ?

    Ye Chen helped Tang Seng up and said, "Come on, take this medicine." After speaking, he put the elixir into Tang Seng's mouth.

    After Tang Seng took the elixir, Ye Chen helped him up, Tang Seng immediately worked hard to adjust his breath, and the giant python was protecting the dharma at the entrance of the cave.

    Ye Chen glanced at the giant python, nodded slightly, and immediately helped Wukong up. Although Wukong's body was fine, the aura in his body was all messed up. If he was not careful, he might lose some power, which really gave Ye Chen a headache.

    At this time, the giant python came over and said: "This man's breath is completely chaotic, you press his three acupoints, Qishe, Futu, and Renying, and then restrain the Tanzhong acupoint, the breath will flow along the normal route, slowly  will recover.

    Ye Chen looked at the giant python and knew that there was no other way but to try. After he clicked on the three acupoints of Qishe, Futu and Renying, he quickly restrained the Tanzhong acupoint with his kung fu. He pinched Wukong's pulse and observed carefully.  Sure enough, the breath is slowly becoming stable.

    Ye Chen nodded, as a thank you to the giant python, and the giant python also nodded, and then climbed to the entrance of the cave to protect the dharma.

    Ye Chen restrained for a while, and after his breath stabilized, Wukong slowly opened his eyes.

    Seeing that Wukong was awake, Ye Chen quickly said to Wukong: "Take this elixir quickly, and exercise your energy to adjust your breath."

    Wukong opened his mouth and took the elixir, and quickly sat on the ground to exercise his energy and adjust his breath.

    Ye Chen saw that the two of them were recovering slowly, so he didn't bother him, walked to the side of the giant python and saluted, and said, "I don't know the senior's name."

    The giant python said: "The name doesn't matter, if you want, you can call me old man Li."

    "You believe me?" Ye Chen was shocked.

    Giant Python said: "Yes, my surname is Li."

    Ye Chen said: "Could it be that the senior left home on par with that court back then."

    Giant Python laughed, and said: "It's been so many years, and some people still remember to leave home, it's really not easy."

    "I learned from my junior that I was the supreme being of the immortal clan before I left home. How could this be so?" Ye Chen said in surprise.

    "Well, back then we had a quarrel with the Heavenly Emperor, and the Heavenly Emperor refused to accept it, so he colluded with the evil race to trick us into leaving home, so that we have reached the current situation."

    "I don't know which one from Li's family is Senior Li." Ye Chen asked cautiously.

    The giant python was silent for a while, and said: "I am Li Hentian."

    Ye Chen hurriedly cupped his hands, bowed to the giant python and said, "Patriarch Li, the boy is being rude today."

    The giant python laughed loudly and said, "Xiaowa is nervous, I'm not that scary."

    "I don't know why senior has become like this?" Ye Chen asked.

    Li Hentian said: "This is the technique of the evil sect, the witch spirit, the emperor of heaven has no way to kill me, so he has to trap me in this snake spirit."

    Ye Chen thought for a while and said, "Senior, it seems that there is a way to save this witch."

    Li Hentian said: "Of course I know, it's just that the method of recovery requires a very strong alchemist. Who would like me to look like me?"

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "Senior, I don't know if Taishang Daozu can do it."

    Li Hentian was stunned for a moment and said, "Of course that fellow Taishang Laojun can do it, but you?"

    "Senior, don't worry, this junior will help you out." Ye Chen said with a smile.

    Hearing what Ye Chen said, Li Hentian burst into tears, and said to Ye Chen: "If you can help me with this matter, you will be the benefactor of the 496 descendants of my Li family."

    Ye Chen was shocked and said, "496?"

    Li Hentian let out a loud shout, and saw many giant pythons slowly appearing out. Seeing so many giant pythons, Ye Chen felt a little hairy.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1725 Finding the Eight Precepts and Enlightenment

    ?

    Ye Chen was shocked and said, "496?"

    Li Hentian let out a loud shout, and saw many giant pythons slowly appearing out. Seeing so many giant pythons, Ye Chen felt a little hairy.

    ? 1725 Searching for the Eight Precepts and Enlightenment

    Li Hentian said: "This is the strongest bloodline left by the Li clan, because there was no way for us to beheaded without the Emperor of Heaven, we fought and fled here, but the Wugu spirit sealed half of our power,  well."

    Ye Chen said in shock: "Senior, did you fight me with half your strength?"

    Li Hentian said: "I only used one-third of it."

    Ye Chen looked helpless, and thought to himself: If Lihentian wanted to kill us today, wouldn't it be easy. Fortunately, we are friends now, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.

    "Senior Li, I still have a few friends. I should be looking for us everywhere now. I don't know if it is convenient for Senior Li." Ye Chen asked.

    Li Hentian said: "I don't know who it is?"

    Ye Chen said: "A few of them are from the Eastern Tang Dynasty who went to the Western Paradise to learn Buddhist scriptures. The monk is the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi, Tang Monk."

    Li Hentian laughed loudly and said: "Hahahahahahahahaha, I said why does that monkey look so familiar, it turns out to be the Great Sage Equaling Heaven."

    Ye Chen nodded.

    Li Hentian said: "Go, I know who you are going to bring."

    Ye Chen cupped his hands to thank him, and said to Li Hentian, "Please take care of the two of them, senior."

    Li Hentian nodded, and Ye Chen immediately went out to look for Bajie Wujing Xiaobai and the others.

    Ye Chen was fixed in the air, his eyes were slightly closed, and he was muttering something. He was using a magic formula to find Ba Jie's breath. After a while, he found it, and Ye Chen flew away immediately.

    After finding Bajie, he found that they were trapped by five monsters. The five monsters were extremely fierce. The three of them had a difficult time dealing with it, so Ye Chen rushed off.

    Ye Chen asked: "What's the situation, a few little demons can't solve it?"

    Wu Jing looked bitter, and replied: "It would be easy to deal with these monsters separately, but these five people are connected together, I don't know what kind of magic is used to limit our energy."

    After finishing speaking, Ye Chen immediately exerted his strength and found that his abilities were restricted by more than half.

    Ye Chen smiled wryly, this is a bit tricky.

    The four gathered together and confronted the five demons. Suddenly, Ye Chen discovered that the five of them had one thing in common, that is, they all made a finger-twisting movement with their left hands.

    Ye Chen said to Wu Jing: "Let's attack the enemy on the left side together later, hit his left hand, I'll feint attack below him, and you attack his hand."

    Wujing said, "Understood."

    Ye Chen said to Bajie Xiaobai: "You pin down the enemy on the right, and if the reinforcements come from the rear, try to intercept them as much as possible."

    Bajie Xiaobai shouted in unison: "Understood.

    "Action." After speaking, several people moved together, Ye Chen Wujing approached the one on the left, and immediately rushed to support him from the right, but was restrained by Bajie Xiaobai, who also rushed to support from behind, Ye Chen turned around and threw a  With an air bomb, the demon quickly dodged.

    At this moment, Ye Chen attacked under the monster, and Wu Jing took the magic weapon to fight against the monster's left arm.  The monster let go of his left hand instantly in pain.

    Seeing the opportunity coming, Ye Chen raised his spirits instantly, and kicked the monster's head. The monster was kicked and flew away.  His left arm came off.

    The monster screamed in pain, and the other monsters saw one being maimed and fled in an instant.

    Ye Chen knew that he had to go back to find Wukong immediately, so they didn't chase him any more.

    After a few people returned to their original positions, Ye Chen said: "Don't chase, go find Wukong and the others."

    Bajie said, "Master, are they alright?"

    Ye Chen nodded and said, "Let's go." Several people responded, and immediately flew away with Ye Chen.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1726 Finding the Taishang Taoist Ancestor

    ?

    Several people flew quickly, and soon arrived at the place where Wukong and the others were cultivating.

    After entering, Bajie saw a giant python beside Tang Seng, and shouted: "Monster, don't hurt my master." After speaking, he lifted the nine-toothed rake to attack Lihen Tianxia.

    Ye Chen quickly stopped him and said, "Don't be rude, this is Li Hentian, the Patriarch of Li Family."

    Bajie laughed loudly and said: "Lihentian, he was said to have disobeyed the order of the Emperor of Heaven and was killed by the Emperor of Heaven. How could it be him."

    Li Hentian's face changed, and he threw his tail at Bajie, and even the descendants of the Li family looked at Bajie angrily.

    Li Hentian shouted: "Stinky boy, thanks to the fact that you were the Marshal of the Canopy back then, you didn't have any vision, you deserved to be reincarnated as a pig."

    Bajie was stunned, and asked, "Are you really Lihentian?"

    Li Hentian shouted: "Don't look at me now, if I kill you, I still have the ability."

    When Bajie heard the tone, he thought to himself that Li hates God, he dare not offend, and quickly said: "I'm sorry, Li Lao, I really didn't know you were still alive, the younger generation is arrogant."

    Li Hentian didn't care too much, he snorted coldly and didn't say anything else.

    Ye Chen said: "Okay, okay, senior, after so many years, you should have collected almost all the medicinal materials of the elixir."

    Li Hentian said: "You kid is really smart, let's let go of this little thing."

    Ye Chen smiled, but didn't say anything.

    Li Hentian said: "Bring the medicinal materials here." After speaking, two giant pythons came out carrying some medicinal materials.

    Ye Chen smiled wryly, and said: "There are so many, Li Lao is going to be exhausted to death, Taishang Laojun."

    Li Hentian smiled and said: "Of course not, you take the five people's medicinal materials first, and let the old man practice the five people's medicine first."

    Upon hearing this, Ye Chen said, "This is easy to handle." After speaking, he distributed the medicinal materials of the five people.

    After dividing and installing, he said: "Lao Li, I will hurry to find the Taishang Daozu without further ado."

    Li Hentian nodded quickly and said: "Boy, if you finish this matter well, I will become brothers with you, and what is mine will be yours in the future."

    Ye Chen said with a smile: "Then I will trouble the old senior to take care of them in the past few days."

    Li Hentian nodded, and flew away after speaking.

    Li Hentian watched Ye Chen fly away in relief, feeling a little moved in his heart, and when he looked carefully, there was a trace of tears in Li Hentian's eyes.

    The Taishang Laojun gave him a talisman back then, saying that he could find the location of the Taishang Laojun at any time, Ye Chen immediately took it out, and said in his mouth: "The Taishang Daozu, hurry like a law, look for it."

    Suddenly, a sentence appeared in front of the talisman, which read: Ten Caves-Wangwu Cave.

    After Ye Chen saw it, he flew away quickly.

    After a while, it flew over hundreds of thousands of miles and arrived near Wangwu Mountain.

    Suddenly the talisman flew out of Ye Chen's arms and flew eastward, and Ye Chen hurriedly followed.

    Arrived next to a waterfall, the talisman faced a little outside the waterfall, a barrier opened, Ye Chen flew in quickly, and the barrier closed automatically.

    After Ye Chen flew into the waterfall, he found that there is a cave here. The inside of the waterfall is as big as a heavenly palace, and there are everything in it.

    Suddenly, a voice came from behind Ye Chen, saying, "Ye Chen, what do you need from me?"

    Ye Chen quickly turned around and said with a smile, "Long time no see, Patriarch."

    ? When Taishang Laojun saw Ye Chen smiled, he knew that nothing good happened.  Asked: "Is there anything you can ask me?"

    Ye Chen sneered and said, "I do have something to ask for."

    Taishang Laojun snorted and walked towards the Taoist temple, Ye Chen quickly followed.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1727 Force Ye Chen to learn alchemy

    ?

    Taishang Laojun walked into the Taoist temple, Ye Chen followed closely, entered the Taoist temple, Taishang Laojun sat cross-legged, and asked, "What are you looking for me this time?"

    Ye Chen said with a smile: "Naturally, I have something important to discuss when I come to Laojun."

    "Hmph, I knew you didn't hold anything good in your stomach, so tell me, what else do you want me to do this time." Taishang Laojun snorted.

    Ye Chen quickly took out the medicinal materials, and said, "Old Master, it's not a big deal this time, just to find Lao Jun to practice some medicinal materials."

    "Hmph, practice some medicinal materials, I'm afraid they are not simple medicinal materials." Taishang Laojun closed his eyes and said.

    Ye Chen said with a smile: "There are still medicines in this world that Laojun can't make, are you really kidding?"

    Taishang Laojun smiled and said: "Stop flattering and talk quickly."

    Ye Chen said solemnly: "I have a friend who was harmed by the Emperor of Heaven and has now turned into a giant python. This time I came to Laojun to ask Laojun to refine a few transformation pills."

    "Oh, Transformation Pill? I haven't practiced this thing for many years. Transformation Pill used to have animals cultivate Taoism and become immortals. This is the first gift the Emperor of Heaven gave them. The ingredients of this pill are extremely rare. You guys  Where did the material come from?"

    Ye Chen said: "This is also a friend I met halfway, but Laojun, don't worry, I guarantee it with my life, this matter will definitely be beneficial in the future."

    Taishang Laojun said: "Well, I trust you, and you come with me." After speaking, he walked to the inner room.

    Coming to a secret room, the Taishang Laojun turned the door switch, and the door opened slowly.

    Ye Chen looked surprised, and said: "Yes, you have such a secret place."

    "This is the alchemy room of the old man in the world, and I haven't been in it for many, many years." After speaking, he walked in.

    After entering, there is a very large gossip table in the middle, surrounded by cabinets containing medicinal materials. There are countless medicinal materials in it, and Ye Chen was stunned.

    Taishang Laojun walked to the middle of the gossip table, blew on the ashes on the alchemy furnace, and said to himself: "Old man, long time no see."  Suddenly a fire broke out.

    Ye Chen asked: "What kind of alchemy furnace is this, it's so magical."

    Taishang Laojun laughed and said: "Hahahahahaha, this is what Shennong left behind during the Shennong period. It is called Shennong Ding. Although it is called Ding, it is the same as the furnace.  It will set itself on fire."

    Ye Chen nodded, walked to the side of Shennong Cauldron, touched the lid of the cauldron, and it turned out that the fire was burning hotter.

    Taishang Laojun looked at Ye Chen in surprise, and asked, "Ye Chen, have you ever learned alchemy?"

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "Of course not, otherwise I wouldn't bother Laojun."

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "It's no problem for you to let me make alchemy, but you have to learn from me."

    Ye Chen was shocked, and said, "I make alchemy?"

    Taishang Laojun said: "If you don't agree, I won't help you make alchemy."

    Ye Chen had no choice but to nod his head.  The Taishang Laojun was naturally happy. Just now Ye Chen approached the Shennong Ding, and the flames of the Shennong Ding became more prosperous, which meant that Ye Chen had the potential to make alchemy, otherwise the Shennong Ding would not have such a big reaction.

    Taishang Laojun said: "It's not too late, let's start." After speaking, he gave Ye Chen an alchemy furnace.

    "This furnace is called Yanling Furnace, let's use it as your alchemy furnace first." Taishang Laojun said to Ye Chen, and Ye Chen nodded.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1728 Xi Ling Transformation Pill

    ?

    After finishing speaking, Taishang Laojun started to put herbs in it, and Ye Chen was in a hurry because it was the first time he was learning it.

    Taishang Laojun said: "Alchemy requires a calm mind. Your heart is too impatient now. You should sit next to me first and watch me do it carefully."

    Ye Chen sat aside, looking at Taishang Laojun.

    Taishang Laojun said: "The Transformation Pill was created by a very good alchemist of the Yaozu back then. Unfortunately, he is no longer here, alas."

    Ye Chen thought suddenly: "I remembered that Huang Tian, ??the apprentice of Immortal Zhenyuan, took a Transformation Pill."

    Taishang Laojun smiled and said: "That is a low-level transformation pill. It can only transform the animal form into a human form, but there is no way to retain the potential of the animal form."

    "What we are refining today is a high-level transformation pill called Xiling Transformation Pill, which can retain the animal nature and strengthen the human form."

    Taishang Laojun said again: "I started, I am optimistic about this time."

    Ye Chen nodded quickly.

    Taishang Laojun said: "In alchemy, the most important thing is to pay attention to the heat. It is not allowed to be too high or too small. Shennong Ding can restrain the heat by itself. When you practice, you must control the heat with Qi. Do you understand?"

    Ye Chen said: "Understood."

    Taishang Laojun continued: "After the fire is under control, there are two most important links of refining medicine and melting pills."

    Taishang Laojun said as he refined the herbal medicine into powder in his hand, poured it into a container, and took out a gourd.

    Taishang Laojun said: "This is Rongdan water, I will teach you how to make it later."

    Ye Chen responded.

    I saw that the Taishang Laojun sprinkled the melted pill water in the air, and the melted pill water stayed in the air miraculously. The Taishang Laojun hurriedly poured the powder in the container into the furnace, and the melted pill water suddenly went down and wrapped the powder  Live, wrapped into a Dan type.

    Taishang Laojun yelled: "Dan Ning." I saw that he was using his hands hard, as if he was using magic power to condense the Dan.

    I saw that the cracks on the pill became smaller and smaller, and finally turned into a smooth pill, and then Taishang Laojun flicked his sleeves, and the lid of Shennongding was closed by itself.

    "Okay, now you only need to wait seventy-seven forty-nine hours. During this period, you should also learn alchemy." Taishang Laojun said.

    Ye Chen quickly stood up and said: "It's not too late, let me try, I can't wait."

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "Today you also refine this Xiling Transformation Pill."

    Ye Chen responded, and immediately walked to the alchemy furnace, remembering the actions of the old master just now.

    The Taishang Laojun said: "Control the fire with Qi, the fire will be seven points, and the melting pill will be five points."

    Ye Chen replied: "Okay." After speaking, put the medicinal materials into the furnace, control the fire with air, and control the fire to seven minutes. Within half an hour, the medicinal materials turned into powder, and Ye Chen quickly put the powder into the container.

    Taishang Laojun raised his hand and sprinkled the melted pill water in the air. The melted pill water stopped in the air. Ye Chen quickly poured out the medicinal powder and controlled the fire to five minutes.

    Taishang Laojun flicked his sleeves, and the melted pill water fell, covering the medicinal powder.  Then he drank loudly: "Suppress the elixir with Qi and let it solidify."

    Ye Chen quickly poured it into his hands, and used his air to suppress the elixir until the cracks on the surface of the elixir disappeared.

    Ye Chen raised his hand to close the furnace lid, and immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    Seeing Ye Chen's hard work, Taishang Laojun laughed loudly and said, "Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha, I'm tired of making alchemy."

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "It is indeed more tiring than practicing."

    Taishang Laojun said: "Just become an alchemist, but many people will take refuge in you."  (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1729 full of aura and promotion

    ?

    Ye Chen smiled and said, "Is an alchemist really that important?"

    Taishang Laojun squinted his eyes and said: "I know why the Emperor of Heaven has not dared to touch me, even if I resigned from the immortal official, he dare not pursue it."

    Ye Chen shook his head.  Taishang Laojun said: "That's because I am a very awe-inspiring alchemist. He is afraid of the forces behind me. There are many forces in this world that are as strong as the heavens, but most of them are hidden."

    Ye Chen said, "Like leaving home?"

    Taishang Laojun asked in surprise: "How did you know Li Jia?"

    Ye Chen said with a smile: "This Transformation Pill is what the Patriarch Li Hentian wants."

    Taishang Laojun said in surprise: "The old guy is not dead? Wasn't he murdered by the Emperor of Heaven back then, and killed him?"

    Ye Chen said: "Senior Li said that the Heavenly Emperor didn't make any big moves back then. After killing the weak generation from Li's family, they were stubbornly resisted, and finally they were trapped by evil spirits and turned into giant pythons. They fled to a hiding place.  .¡±

    Taishang Laojun laughed loudly: "Hahahahahahaha, that's really a good thing. The strength of Lihentian can stand shoulder to shoulder with the Emperor of Heaven. Of course, if it wasn't for the evil spirit to cast a curse, the Emperor of Heaven probably has nothing to do with him. If you make friends with him  , is a great thing."

    Ye Chen nodded and said: "Then Li Hentian said that if I can help them transform back into human form, they will become brothers with me."

    Taishang Laojun nodded and said: "It's great, with Li Hentian and the others, the chances of winning are much higher. Well, you can make alchemy here. I will give you the formula of melting alchemy water, and you can learn it again."

    Ye Chen nodded quickly, and the Taishang Laojun gave him the formula of melting alchemy water, and gave Ye Chen several alchemy formulas to quickly restore physical strength and mana, and asked Ye Chen to stay here to practice in seclusion.

    Taishang Laojun walked out, he tidied up his clothes, took the floating dust, and flew towards the Daoguan.

    Walking to the door, Taishang Laojun said: "Junior brother, I have something important to discuss with you, so come out first.

    After speaking, Yuanshi Tianzun appeared in front of Taishang Laojun.

    "What's the matter, brother." Yuanshi Tianzun said.

    "I found an excellent talent, who is currently cultivating in my alchemy room." Taishang Laojun said.

    "Let's say it's Ye Chen, hahahahahahaha, I've been paying attention to him for a long time. This person is indeed an excellent talent, and his temperament is also very good. He will become a great weapon in the future." Yuanshi Tianzun said.

    Both of them nodded, Taishang Laojun turned his head and said to Yuanshi Tianzun: "Lihentian is not dead."

    "Not dead? That's good, it will be of great help to us in our fight against Heaven in the future."

    Taishang Laojun nodded, and continued: "I taught Ye Chen the alchemy technique, and he will be able to carry a big banner in the future."

    Yuanshi Tianzun said: "Senior brother is like this, I am stingy if I don't teach him anything."

    The two laughed loudly. At this time, Ye Chen was slowly contemplating alchemy in the alchemy room. He first learned how to refine alchemy water, and then learned to return to strength pills and breath-adjusting pills, so that he would always have the strength to continue alchemy.

    From the beginning of alchemy three times out of ten, to now he has succeeded nine times out of ten times. In these two days, Ye Chen has learned a lot. He feels that alchemy has not only improved his alchemy skills, but even his body is full of breath.  Also grew a lot.

    He felt that the breath in his body was soaring, and suddenly reached a point of perfection. He knew that his spiritual domain and spiritual heart were about to be improved.

    So he quickly sat on the ground, and the people outside felt the changes in the surrounding aura. The Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun hurried out and saw the huge fluctuations in the aura in the alchemy room. It was true that Ye Chen was about to improve, so he set up an enchantment  for its protection.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1730: Xuanyuan Feng, Lord of Moxue Mountain

    ?

    I saw intense white light surging out of Ye Chen's body, and Ye Chen was surrounded in an instant.

    A quarter of an hour passed, and the restless atmosphere slowly became calm.

    I saw that Ye Chen's body seemed to be rendered with countless brilliance, and there seemed to be countless water droplets rolling gently on his hair, reflecting all the light that could be refracted around him.

    Thousands of brilliance shone, but layers of cold breath were released from under the feet, making the gradually slender figure look so noble.

    Breakthrough!

    Ye Chen smiled, and that flying smile was as gorgeous as a hundred flowers blooming.

    In order to break through, why didn't he take great pains?  Practice hard every day, fight life and death again and again, escape from death again and again, and run out of energy again and again

    He took the refined Transformation Pill, bid farewell to Taishang Laojun and Yuanshi Tianzun, and went back to the cave to find Li Hentian.

    Ye Chen was moving quickly, shuttling through the forest.

    Suddenly, Ye Chen only felt a huge mental pressure rushing towards his face, and he could clearly feel that someone had locked him.

    Yes, it is locked.

    This is not a locking of some exercises, but a locking of the mind.

    Under the effect of mind locking, it is not only able to accurately judge the opponent's actions, but also can give people strong mental pressure and make people feel depressed.

    Ye Chen suddenly accelerated his speed, his eyes shone with golden light, and a layer of golden light instantly covered his whole body.

    In the shining golden light, a layer of faint golden mist also rose from his body, and the mind lock was blocked by Ye Chen.

    Immediately afterwards, Ye Chen raised his hand, and a golden light shot out to the rear.

    "Clang", a small needle was knocked down to the ground.  Then, a figure came out from behind the tree behind him.

    Ye Chen said to the man: "Who is your Excellency, why do you hide behind the tree and dare not see anyone, dare to come out and see."

    Hearing the man's "hehe" smile, he walked out from behind the tree.  He was dressed in red, with a slender figure, light blue eyes, a slight smile at the corner of his mouth, and a machete on his waist.

    The whole person exudes an evil smell, which makes people sink.

    Suddenly, Ye Chen woke up with a jolt, and thought to himself: "It's so dangerous, I'm almost immersed in it, what is the origin of this monster, it's so powerful."

    Ye Chen asked: "I don't know, is there something important for you to stop me?"

    The monster still smiled and said: "It's nothing important, just someone asked me to stop you here and not let you go, so I will stop you here."

    "As for other things, I'm not interested in knowing."

    Ye Chen asked again: "You and I don't have any grievances, why don't you let me go."

    The monster jumped down from the tree, and Ye Chen saw a jade pendant in a daze.

    The jade pendant is tender green, exuding an ancient flavor, with a snow mountain engraved on one side and Xuanyuan engraved on the other.

    Ye Chen was shocked, and said, "You, are you the owner of the Moxue Mountain in the sky, Xuanyuan Feng."

    The monster heard it, and said with a smile: "Yo, good eyesight, yes, I am the owner of Moxue Mountain, this time I was ordered to stop you in this mountain."

    After listening, Ye Chen said: "It's not that Mo Xueshan has never participated in all kinds of disputes. Why do you want to intervene this time, the owner of the mountain?"

    Xuanyuan Feng said: "This is a family matter of my Xuanyuan family, so don't ask any more questions. Only this time, I have to stop you.

    Ye Chen stopped talking, clasped his fists in both hands, and said: "I must pass through this forest. If you insist on stopping me here, please forgive me if I offend you." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1731 Ye Chen vs Xuanyuan Feng 1

    ?

    Ye Chen started to move, his toes touched the ground, and his whole body was already flying.  A golden-red light rose instantly, and the intense fire instantly illuminated the entire forest.

    Accompanying him with a loud shout, he pointed to the sky with his right hand as he rushed forward.  The kung fu on his body worked in an instant, and the light shone brightly in an instant.

    Ye Chen said to Xuanyuan Feng: "This is the skill brought by the breakthrough just now, let's try the water on you first. Monster, take the trick!"

    A ruby-colored ball of light about the size of a pea suddenly soared into the sky.

    The ball of light was really small when it first appeared, but it swelled in the wind. When it rose to a distance of about ten meters from the ground, it became the size of a washbasin, and then it was like a meteor flying to the moon.  Go to Xuanyuan Feng's side.

    I saw that Xuanyuan Feng took a step forward, picked up the scimitar in his hand, and in an instant, a shield wall was erected above his head, directly resisting.

    However, a strange scene happened at this time.

    The huge crimson fireball that looked extremely fast was about to hit the shield wall at the moment, suddenly paused in the air, then completed a turning point, and rushed behind Xuanyuan Feng.

    The control of this fireball is really exquisite.  Ye Chen's magic power is not just for fun, it has real strength.

    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Ye Chen's mouth.  Although his skill is not very explosive, as long as it gets a little bit on his body, it will leave a lifelong imprint that cannot be removed.

    Seeing that the fireball had changed direction, Xuanyuan Feng didn't panic at all. He made seals on his chest with his hands, and an ice wall suddenly appeared beside him, protecting him tightly.

    The explosion sounded as promised, but it didn't hurt Xuanyuan Feng at all.

    The distance between the two sides was only 100 meters. After this tentative fight, the distance between them has been shortened a lot.

    Ye Chen put his hands together, and a silver spear appeared in his hand instantly. Following the change in Ye Chen's hand, the silver spear had turned into a huge red pillar of fire.

    The diameter of the cross-section of the pillar of fire has reached one meter, and it went straight to Xuanyuan Feng to bombard it.

    Ye Chen wanted to confront the tough.

    Just at this moment, Xuanyuan Feng moved, he quickly swelled and took a step forward, a snow-white light instantly lit up between Ye Chen's chest and abdomen.

    The next moment, a snow-white beam of light shot out from his body, and greeted the pillar of fire facing Ye Chen.

    Don't look at Ye Chen as just a spear, but its power is not small.  Wherever the fiery golden-red pillar of fire passed, the air seemed to be ignited, rippling out pieces of distorted water-like ripples.

    However, Xuanyuan Feng's side was just the opposite. As soon as his snow-white beam of light came out, all the dryness and heat disappeared instantly. In the icy cold, the snow-white beam of light collided with the golden-red beam of light.

    Two beams of light with different colors and diametrically opposite attributes collided together. This was also the first head-to-head confrontation at the beginning of their battle.

    Thick fog instantly erupted from the core of the collision between the two sides.  In the ear-piercing "chi chi", the two beams of light disappeared almost at the same time, and the spear fell to the ground, no one took advantage.

    Ye Chen retracted his spear and shouted: "What a master of Moxue Mountain, what an ice attribute, good, good, come again."

    Ye Chen jumped up suddenly, took out his spear and Xuanyuan Feng's scimitar and began to fight.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1732 Ye Chen vs Xuanyuan Feng 2

    ?

    Only the sound of their swords and guns colliding could be heard, but their respective figures could not be seen clearly.

    When Ye Chen hit Xuanyuan Feng with a shot, Ye Chen said to Xuanyuan Feng: "How about it, do you still fight? You can't stop me if you fight me like this."

    Xuanyuan Feng opened Ye Chen's spear with a scimitar, and said: "Stop talking nonsense, come again, I will decide whether to stop or not."

    Xuanyuan Feng flew to the tree in a flash. Immediately afterwards, his body was shining white, his whole body was covered with a layer of white luster, and his skin became crystal clear.

    Xuanyuan Feng shouted to Ye Chen: "Aren't you very powerful, come and let me show you my unique skill of Mo Xueshan - Mo Xue Frozen."

    The ice and snow began to burst out from under Xuanyuan Feng's feet, and the sudden blizzard spread and spread almost instantly.  The terrifying low temperature below minus 200 degrees swept across the blizzard instantly.

    In the vast expanse of ice and snow, Xuanyuan Feng disappeared.

    A fiery red light continuously surged from the ground, disturbing the wind and snow in the air, trying to find Ye Chen's figure.  However, just like Xuanyuan Feng couldn't find Ye Chen, Ye Chen couldn't find Xuanyuan Feng in this black snow and ice.

    Ye Chen's side began to change, and horizontal lines of light appeared around him.  Immediately afterwards, these light patterns fluctuated violently, sweeping up like waves.

    This time, the fast-moving ice and snow were stirred even more violently.  The air was filled with extremely strong fluctuations of spiritual power, and the ice and snow that had accumulated around Ye Chen were instantly smashed and melted into a puddle of snow water.

    Ye Chen has no way to find Xuanyuan Feng in Xuanyuan Feng's ink snow ice, but he can melt the ice and snow in the ice, turning it into a pool of snow water.

    The two sides immediately formed a confrontational situation.

    Don't worry if you can't find Xuanyuan Feng, Ye Chen is very confident to spend it with him.  After all, I have a lot of pills with me, so I am not afraid of the consumption at this moment.

    Suddenly, the blizzard stopped, and the ink snow ice cover disappeared quietly, followed by a snow-white ball of light, rushing towards Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen jumped up instantly, dodging the ball of light.

    He stood on the tree, saw Xuanyuan Feng standing on the ground, and said: "What tricks do you have, use them all, or I will leave."

    Xuanyuan Feng had already consumed a lot of internal energy due to the use of Moxue Frozen, so he didn't say much at this time, turned around and flew forward, and shouted: "Accept the move."

    He moved his hands quickly in front of his chest, and saw that his body changed, and amidst his constant changes, a white tiger quietly appeared.

    It turned out to be a white tiger!

    Ye Chen was also taken aback, seeing that Xuanyuan Feng rushed towards him immediately, his eyes turned out to be two colors of gold and white.

    White tiger with different pupils!

    The tiger roared, and a strong white light spewed out from his mouth, shooting towards Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen hurriedly backed away, and then, the spear in his hand suddenly changed into a small silver needle, which also stabbed at Xuanyuan Feng.

    When the white light and the silver needle collided with each other in the air, a layer of golden light suddenly surrounded the silver needle, breaking through the white light and stabbing at the white tiger.

    The white tiger, who had no time to dodge, took this blow abruptly.

    I saw Xuanyuan Feng flew out in an instant, with blood flowing from his body.  Xuanyuan Feng, who had no strength to maintain the prototype of the white tiger, returned to the human form again.

    After Ye Chen saw Xuanyuan Feng fell to the ground, he took out a rope from his arms and tied him up.  Said to him: "Senior, I'm sorry. For you, just stay here for a while, and for me, I'll take a step first."

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and left.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1733 Transformation is dangerous!

    ?

    Without Xuanyuan Feng's obstruction, Ye Chen quickly rushed to Li Hentian's place.

    As soon as he entered the hole, he found Li Hentian lying lazily on the ground, wagging his tail up and down, very leisurely.

    Ye Chen took out the Transformation Pill from his arms and threw it to Li Hentian, sat down on a rock, and said, "I'm angry when I see you like this, why are you so leisurely. I want to give you the Transformation Pill  I don¡¯t know how many monsters I encountered on the road.¡±

    "You're welcome, just lie here, and you don't need to do anything."

    Li Hentian turned over and sat up, and said to Ye Chen: "I didn't, I didn't. I didn't do anything. I'm still working hard to cultivate, and then I will be able to exert more strength when you fight against Heaven in the future  Well."

    Ye Chen patted him and said, "Okay, okay, don't talk sweet words, I've given you the Transformation Pill, eat it quickly, and I'll protect you by the side."

    Li Hentian nodded.

    As soon as the bottle was opened, a strong medicinal fragrance came, and Li Hentian said, "Oh, Ye Chen, it's not bad, the quality of the refined medicine is so high."

    Ye Chen said proudly: "That's right, you don't even look at who I am."

    Li Hentian curled his lips and said, "Okay, okay, look at you, if you have a tail, you must be up to the sky by now, don't you know how to write the word modest?"

    "I won't talk anymore, you can help me look at it."

    Ye Chen nodded and said, "Don't worry, I'll help you look after it."

    Li Hentian swallowed the Transformation Pill, and Ye Chen also started to use his skills, and a faint protective shield slowly appeared, surrounding Li Hentian inside.

    And Li Hentian inside the protective cover is also very uncomfortable. At the beginning, the Emperor of Heaven cast a spell to turn him into a python. Now hundreds of years have passed, and it is very difficult to change his shape again.

    He had to go through the pain of a thousand cuts in order to transform into a successful one.

    At this moment, Li Hentian only felt pain all over his body, as if someone was cutting off his own flesh piece by piece with a knife, and the blood flow was very slow.

    And at this moment, the bones of his whole body are being reshaped, and it seems that there are thousands of ants biting in the bones, and blood is constantly oozing out.

    Li Hentian transferred all his internal energy to the heart and brain, protecting his heart and keeping himself awake.

    If you faint at this moment, all previous efforts will be wasted.

    He gritted his teeth, holding on to the bone-eating pain.  However, suddenly his aura began to flow around in his body, and some of them were even constantly colliding with the protective shield.

    Ye Chen saw that Li Hentian was about to be unable to hold on outside, and shouted: "Li Hentian, think about it, think about how you were turned into a python by the Emperor of Heaven, think about how you have been here for hundreds of years  When I dare not go home"

    "You must persevere, you will definitely be able to."

    Li Hentian couldn't hear what Ye Chen was saying at this time, he was almost unable to hold on anymore, suddenly, many scenes flashed in his mind.

    Back then, he was young and frivolous, ignorant of the heights of the heavens and the depths of the earth, thinking that he had already cultivated to the top, so he went to the heavens to make a noise, but the emperor of heaven couldn't beat him, so he plotted against him with everyone in the heavens.

    After being plotted against by accident, he was framed by the Emperor of Heaven and cast a spell and turned into a python, knocking down the heaven.  At that time, his spiritual power was sealed, he had no one to rely on, and he was completely destitute when he left home.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1734 Transformation is successful, Wukong's life hangs by a thread

    ?

    He will never forget that the Heavenly Emperor colluded with evil spirits to turn his plan into what it is now, and slandered me for leaving home, making others regard me as a monster, and he will never forget that he left home and wandered in this wilderness, helpless  when.

    Li Hentian gritted his teeth and shouted: "This hatred is irreconcilable! These things can't just be left alone." Li Hentian roared angrily.

    "Bang", the protective cover shattered.

    Ye Chen hastened to use the exercises again, and a new protective shield shrouded Li Hentian again.

    And after Li Hentian finished roaring, his aura began to gradually stabilize at this time.

    Ye Chen took a deep breath and thought: "Huh, well, the dangerous period has passed, now we just need to wait for him to adjust slowly."

    Half an hour later, the body of Li Hentian's giant python was slowly shrinking, constantly changing into the human form of Li Hentian's back then.

    Finally, "huh" Li Hentian let out a foul breath, and he returned to his original appearance.

    Ye Chen also let go of the stone in his heart, and said to Li Hentian: "It's over, you didn't know that when you were about to pass out, you gave me a fright."

    "Hey, but, did you secretly take some pills? Why do you have such a good skin?"

    Li Hentian rolled his eyes to Ye Chen, and said, "What kind of elixir to take? I was a famous handsome man back then, okay? I still need to take elixir with my appearance?"

    Ye Chen turned around and jumped onto a rock, and said, "Come on, it's just you, the handsome man, look at you, you're not as good-looking as me."

    Li Hentian was very helpless towards Ye Chen's childishness, and said, "OK, OK, you are the most beautiful in the world, let's go."

    "Now I have also turned into a human body. Brother Ye Chen will give me the remaining few, and I will also successfully transform the elders from my family." Li Hentian laughed.

    Ye Chen quickly gave the remaining few pills to Li Hentian, who clasped his fists and said, "I'll give this pill to them first, Brother Ye, go and see your brother first, they woke up and went back to the cave.  "

    Ye Chen nodded, and said: "That's good, brother Li, please remember, if there is a battle between me and Tianting in the future, brother Li will come to help."

    Li Hentian clasped his fists together and said, "That's natural, I really want to meet my enemy again."

    "Then let's just say goodbye, brother Ye Chen, take care too."

    After finishing speaking, Li Hentian disappeared.

    Ye Chen smiled and turned to leave.

    Ye Chen hurriedly ran to the back cave where Tang Seng and the others were, and found that there were traces of fighting in the cave, and there was a lot of dried blood on the ground.

    Ye Chen panicked, thinking: "Oops, could it be, something happened to them."

    Ye Chen hurriedly wanted to call the land to ask what happened, but found that the land god could not be contacted.

    Ye Chen followed the bloodstains and found that the bloodstains had disappeared near the bottomless cave of Zakong Mountain.  Ye Chen yelled badly when he thought of the monster he met in the bottomless pit.

    At this moment, he didn't dare to act rashly, so he could only quietly move forward into the cave.  After he entered the cave, a bloody smell rushed over his face.

    Ye Chen covered his nose and walked slowly.  As he advanced, the smell of blood became stronger and stronger.

    Suddenly, a voice came from inside the cave, and they said: "Hurry up, the king is still waiting for the water to boil to eat Tang's monk meat."

    Another person said: "I know, I know, don't rush, I just thought of Monkey King just now. Tsk tsk tsk, I'm hurt like that, and I still don't want to vote for the king." (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1735 Rescue Wukong

    ?

    Another person said: "Yeah, I'm almost tortured to the point where I don't look like a human being, and my mouth is still so poisonous. Tell me, can he escape this time?"

    "What, escaped what?" Someone asked.

    The little soldier waved his hand, beckoning them to get closer, and then said: "You don't know, don't you, at midnight tonight, at the bottom of the bottomless pit, Sun Wukong will be executed Lingchi."

    All the little soldiers took a deep breath, and one of them said, "No way, it's so ruthless."

    The little soldier who spoke nodded silently, and they walked away.

    Ye Chen quickly chased after him, quietly knocked out a soldier, put on his clothes, entered the bottomless pit, and walked slowly towards the bottom of the bottomless pit.

    When he got to the bottom of the cave, he saw a huge pillar of fire piercing into the sky, surrounded by terrifying high temperature, and Monkey King was tied to the pillar by a thick iron chain, and he could still hear "Zizi" from time to time.  "The voice came.

    Monkey King has passed out, his body is full of wounds, there is not a single intact place, and the scabbed blood clots are oozing blood again because of the movement.

    Not to mention the back, it was already blurry.

    Ye Chen was full of self-blame, asking himself why he left Sun Wukong and the others who were still injured, and why he didn't come back sooner.

    Ye Chen clenched his hands, and secretly swore in his heart that he must make the monsters here die a bad death.

    He held his breath, then took out the super powerful drug he had made, crushed it and threw it out.

    He only heard a series of "plop" sounds, Ye Chen looked around and found that everyone had fallen to the ground, he walked over and took out a spear and broke the chain, hugged Monkey King in his arms, and quickly  Get out of the hole.

    After escaping from the cave, Ye Chen felt the wind on the soles of his feet, and brought Sun Wukong to the place where Li Hentian lived before, gently put Sun Wukong down, and then healed him.

    Monkey King was seriously injured, his internal organs were all displaced, several ribs were broken, and there were countless skin injuries.

    Ye Chen could only help him heal his external injuries, and Sun Wukong had to heal his internal injuries.

    Ye Chen tore off the clothes that were stuck to Sun Wukong's body, because it had been dry for a long time, and during the tearing, he accidentally opened the scab again.

    Monkey King woke up in pain, thinking it was another monster tormenting him, he spit out a mouthful of blood, splashed on Ye Chen's face, and then struggled violently.

    Seeing Sun Wukong start to struggle, Ye Chen said: "It's me, it's me, Wukong, I'm Ye Chen, I'm back."

    Only then did Sun Wukong open his eyes, saw that it was Ye Chen, and said in his mouth: "Ye Chen, you are here." After speaking, he passed out again.

    When Sun Wukong woke up again, the wounds on his body had healed, and his clothes were changed into new ones.

    Monkey King got up and sat up, but found that his body was in pain, Ye Chen said quickly: "Don't move, the injury in your body hasn't healed yet."

    Ye Chen handed Sun Wukong a healing elixir for him to take, Sun Wukong took it, raised his head and ate it.  Then Ye Chen input his own internal force and slowly guided Sun Wukong to heal his injuries.

    An hour passed, and Ye Chen was already sweating profusely from exhaustion, but fortunately, Monkey King was fine and was recovering slowly.

    When Sun Wukong opened his eyes, it was already evening, and at this time, Sun Wukong had returned to his previous peak.

    Ye Chen asked Monkey King what happened after he left.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1736 Rest and recovery

    ?

    Monkey King told Ye Chen everything that happened that day.

    It turned out that the land god had already taken refuge in the monster in the bottomless pit, and when Ye Chen left, he showed his true colors.

    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Sun Wukong desperately resisted, but he was injured, Tang Seng passed out again, and the land called many helpers, but he couldn't resist, so he was taken away.

    "After being captured, it looks like what you saw. I have never seen their king, but every day someone comes to whip me and let me vote under their command." Monkey King said.

    Ye Chen sighed, blaming himself very much.

    Monkey King came over and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Okay, didn't you come here? If you hadn't arrived in time, I might have died that day."

    Ye Chen looked at Sun Wukong, gave him a sorry look, and said: "I heard the monsters say that they will kill Tang Seng tonight, let's hurry up and save him."

    Wukong nodded and said: "This monster is not simple. It is much bigger than that Bi An. It is probably another strong general. You have to be careful, I am seriously injured and can't help you."

    "Where are Bajie and the others, where have they gone, and why are they missing?" Ye Chen asked.

    "At that time, the situation was urgent. We were fighting with monsters. My master and I were just in good condition. Naturally, there was no way to deal with it. I knew that Bajie Wujing and the others couldn't deal with it, so I asked them to evacuate. I don't know where they are now."  Wukong said helplessly.

    Ye Chen nodded and said, "It's my fault that you left without clear instructions."

    Wukong smiled and said: "It's our own carelessness, I should stay next to Lihentian, alas."

    "Let's not talk about that, the two of us will retreat first, find Bajie and the others, and we will also heal your wounds." Ye Chen said.

    Wukong nodded, and Ye Chen supported Wukong and flew away.

    Arriving at a secluded place, Ye Chen quickly supported Wukong to sit down, and then chanted the magic spell, a spirit bird appeared out of thin air, Ye Chen said a few words to the spirit bird, and the spirit bird flew away.

    "It seems that I learned a lot from Taishang Laojun this time." Wukong smiled weakly.

    Ye Chen said in the past: "I have indeed learned a lot. The spirit summoning technique I just taught me is a simple psychic technique taught by Tianzun Yuanshi. I guess I will practice it after a while."

    Wukong said with a smile: "When the time comes, we will go together, and I will definitely become stronger."

    Ye Chen nodded, and took out the Yanling Stove given to him by the Taishang Laojun.

    Wukong laughed and said, "Why did you come out of the stove?"

    Ye Chen said: "The Supreme Lord taught me the art of refining medicine, and gave me a book of refining medicine, which is just right for refining medicine to heal injuries."

    "Hey, the alchemy technique that the old man is most proud of has taught you, yes." Wukong laughed.

    Ye Chen also smiled, continued to practice medicine, and after a while, he refined Sanqing Dan and Spiritual Pill.

    ? Sanqing Dan can remove blood stasis and toxins in the body, and Spirit Pill can instantly restore one's mind.

    "Wukong take it quickly, and then use his energy to adjust his breath. When the spirit bird finds Bajie Wujing and the others and brings them back, we will discuss countermeasures immediately." Ye Chen said and handed the pill to Wukong.

    After Wukong took it, he quickly swallowed it and worked hard to adjust his breath.

    Ye Chen was guarding the law next to Wukong, and by the way, he adjusted the magic formula in his body to prepare for the next battle.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1737 Wukong's sudden promotion

    ?

    After an hour, the spirit bird came back, and sure enough, Bajie Wujing Xiaobai was following him.

    Ye Chen stood up and said: "It's good to come back, take a rest first, let's adjust the plan, and hurry up to rescue Tang Seng. He is weak now, and he probably has no physical strength to support him."

    Bajie and the others nodded quickly, and at this moment, Wukong opened his eyes.

    Suddenly Wukong's eyes changed, and Ye Chen understood that he had been promoted, so he immediately opened the barrier and began to protect the law.

    For the Holy Spirit to break through the fifth floor, it needs to absorb the spirit of the sun and the moon, the spirit of the heaven and the earth, Ye Chen counted, today is the day when the sun and the moon shine together, and after Wukong has broken through and stood up, the breakthrough is also ahead of schedule.

    At this time, the aura of heaven and earth was gathering on Wukong, Ye Chen opened a hole in the barrier to prevent all the aura from the barrier organization from entering.

    The sun and the moon were shining together in the sky. Seeing the very powerful aura emanating from the sun and the moon, Ye Chen felt oppressed.

    Wukong was rolled up by the aura and rolled up in the air. Wukong's legs were crossed, his hands were united, and he absorbed all the spirits in the world. At this time, Wukong's body shape changed.

    Wukong used to be tall and strong, but now he has become thinner, as if reborn.

    Ba Jie looked at this astonishing change, and looked at Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen said: "It seems that today is really an auspicious day for Wukong."

    Bajie asked, "What does that mean?"

    Ye Chen said: "When the Holy Spirit breaks through the sixth level, it is completely different from the first five levels. Wukong can absorb the spiritual energy of all things when he reaches the sixth level. Whether there is an enemy or not, the spiritual energy belongs to him, but if he is stronger than him, he can't do it."  .¡±

    "And at the sixth level, there will be a little chance to reshape the body and strengthen the body. Although Wukong has the indestructible body of the vajra, what about the indestructible body of the vajra for a person like the Emperor of Heaven.

    "This time Wukong is strengthening, it is very likely that he will evolve into an immortal body. By then, Wukong will no longer be afraid of people like the Emperor of Heaven."

    After Ye Chen explained, Bajie was overjoyed, he was happy for Wukong from the bottom of his heart, and Wujing Xiaobai jumped up happily behind him.

    At this moment, Wukong's whole body started to twitch suddenly, Ye Chen was shocked and frowned.

    He shouted: "Okay, someone has controlled the aura, I'll go and see first, you inject your own aura, keep Wukong, I will solve it immediately."

    Bajie and the others quickly released the aura and let Wukong absorb it, and Wukong also slowly recovered.

    Ye Chen needs to solve it quickly. Wukong's promotion needs a huge aura, and Bajie and the others can't last long.

    Ye Chen put a life elixir into Bajie Wujing Xiaobai's mouth and said, "This is a life elixir, which can increase spiritual power. Hold on, I'll be right back."

    Bajie and the others nodded repeatedly.

    Ye Chen shot straight towards the sky, and flew up extremely fast.

    He detected the stop point of the spiritual power, and found a person not far away, who was using a gourd to fill the spiritual energy, and Ye Chen flew over in a hurry.

    Flying to the side, he said solemnly: "This fellow Taoist, can you give me some face? My friend wants to be promoted and needs a lot of spiritual power. You are preventing him from being promoted at this time. If you give me face today, fellow Taoist, there will be a lot of people in the future."  Thanks a lot."

    The man glanced contemptuously at Ye Chen and ignored him, Ye Chen drank again: "Friend, if you don't stop today, then don't blame me for being rude."

    The man laughed loudly and said: "The aura of heaven and earth, if you say it belongs to your family, it is yours. It is extremely ridiculous. What's wrong with me decorating the aura of heaven and earth?"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1738 Wukong is promoted to immortal body

    ?

    Ye Chen said politely again: "Friend, give me face for the last time, or I will really be rude."

    The man smiled contemptuously and said, "I want to see how you are being rude."

    Ye Chen became angry, raised his breath instantly, and attacked the Taoist's gourd. The Taoist quickly dodged, but his hands continued to absorb the spiritual energy.

    Ye Chen originally wanted to use the spiritual domain, but the spiritual domain requires huge spiritual power, which may affect Wukong's promotion, so he had to give up.

    Ye Chen laughed angrily: "I've been polite again and again, but you still refuse, I will kill you today to vent my hatred."

    The Taoist said: "Then see if your ability is stronger than your tone."

    Ye Chen threw out the Yuling with his hands, and the Yuling turned into a Yuling ruler. Ye Chen held the ruler with both hands, quickly mobilized the spiritual power in his body, and instilled it on the Yuling ruler.

    The Yuling ruler seemed to be alive, spinning in the air by itself, Ye Chen said: "You attack the gourd, I attack people, act."

    The ruler was like a human being, and immediately flew towards the gourd in the Taoist's hand.

    Ye Chen followed closely behind, and punched the Taoist priest in the chest. The Taoist blocked Ye Chen's punch with his palm, but how far Ye Chen had practiced, how could he resist it.

    It's just that the Yuling ruler flew quickly, smashing the gourd in the Taoist's hand, and the spiritual power recovered quickly. Bajie was relieved to see the spiritual power recovering.

    The Taoist priest watched his precious gourd being broken, and shouted: "Boy, my gourd is very precious. If you dare to break it, I will try my best to let you be buried with me today."

    Ye Chen snorted coldly and said: "I have tried to dissuade fellow daoist three times, but fellow daoist won't listen. Today, you will fall here again."

    Ye Chen summoned the Yuling Ruler back, and shouted: "Boundary, trap yourself and the Taoist priest in the barrier, blocking the entry of external spiritual power."

    Ye Chen said: "Lingyu."

    The Taoist shouted: "Mie Ling Jue"

    Ye Chen snorted coldly: "A person who cultivates the Tao actually practices the art of exterminating spirits, he really deserves to die."

    The Taoist laughed loudly: "I am a spirit destroyer. Collecting spiritual energy today is just raising my treasure. Today I will show you my treasure. Come out, spirit-eating beast."

    A giant centipede-like bug appeared.

    Ye Chen sneered and said, "Today I will get rid of your evil obstacle."

    "Five spirits in the spiritual domain, open the sky." Ye Chen pointed the imperial ruler to the sky, and five big holes were opened in the sky, and the five spirits of gold, wood, water, fire, earth were fully opened.

    Many spiritual objects transformed from aura appeared at the five holes, flying towards the giant centipede.

    The centipede roared and attacked the spirit weapon.

    Ye Chen shouted: "All spirits gather, kill."

    The five spirits' offensive accelerated, and the centipede disappeared as soon as it touched the spirit weapon.

    The Taoist was stunned and cried loudly, "My baby."

    Ye Chen looked at all this with cold eyes and said: "A cultivator focuses on the spirit, but you actually focus on devouring the spirit. You are really self-inflicted and you can't live." After speaking, he waved his hand, and the fire spirit weapon turned into a fire dragon in an instant  devour it.

    Ye Chen withdrew the barrier, ran to Wukong in a hurry, and heaved a sigh of relief when he found that everything was normal for Wukong.

    Suddenly, Wukong's palm turned into a fist, and he raised his head to the sky and shouted, Ye Chen knew it was done.

    I saw that Wukong's body has become much smaller, but his body is still very strong, and even his face has become much prettier than before.

    Ye Chen nodded and said: "There are good and bad injuries this time, but congratulations to Wukong for being immortal."

    Wukong smiled and said: "Thank you, but I don't feel anything, it's me???"

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

    Ye Chen and the others didn't hold back their laughter.

    Ye Chen said: "It's okay, Wukong, it's just growing again, maybe it will grow taller in the future."

    Wukong looked at Ye Chen, had no choice but to nod his head, and said helplessly: "There is no other way." 

 Chapter 1739 No trace of monsters

    ?

    Wukong looked at his body shape blankly, not at all happy because he had an immortal body, but felt sad because he had become shorter.

    Ye Chen looked at Wukong and said with a smile: "Okay, it's not time to make trouble yet, it's already Xu time, there are still two hours left, Tang Seng is going to have an accident, let's get ready."

    The five fell into deep thought again, and Ye Chen said: "Since Wukong has an immortal body now, why don't Wukong go up and try?"

    Wukong crossed his fists and said with a confident smile: "That's exactly what I wanted to do. Today I will tear down the hole in him."

    Seeing Wukong's confident look, Ye Chen smiled and said: "It's not the time yet, when it's time for Haishi, Wukong, you go up and hit it at the cave door first, to lure the monster out, and you fight with it, I will quickly  Rescue Tang Seng and retreat immediately."

    "Retreat? Why?" Wukong asked.

    "Tang Seng was seriously injured. He was captured by monsters just after recovering from exercise and breath adjustment. Now I'm afraid it's hard to keep going. We have to heal Tang Seng as soon as possible." Ye Chen said seriously.

    Wukong said: "Understood."

    "Okay, let's act." After speaking, several people quickly started to act.

    Several people arrived near the monster's cave, and Wukong was holding a stick and swaggeringly walked to the door of the monster's cave. The little monster guarding the gate shouted: "Where did you come from, little hairy monkey, get out of here."

    When Wukong heard this, he was furious and said: "If you dare to provoke your grandpa, I will make you look good today." After speaking, he hit him with a stick.

    Wukong not only improved himself, but even the golden cudgel had a powerful aura. When the stick went down, half of the cave was destroyed.

    Wukong looked at his golden cudgel and said with a smile: "Old man, yes, you have such a long face." The golden cudgel rubbed against Wukong's hand as if spiritually, Wukong raised his mouth and shouted: "Let's make a big fuss today.  Bar."

    After finishing speaking, he took the golden cudgel and went up to kill. The little demon was terrified when he heard the news, and hurriedly went in to report to the leader of the demons. The leader also heard something was wrong and flew out.

    Wukong looked at the monster and shouted: "Do you know your grandpa?"

    The monster looked at Wukong's shrinking figure and said, "What's the matter, your grandpa can't do it, you're here?"

    When Sun Wukong heard what he said, he was furious and cursed: "Open your dog eyes wide, you can see clearly, it's your grandpa me, dare to laugh at me, I will take your dog's life."

    The monster stood on the stone and couldn't straighten his back with a smile, and said, "Why did you become like this? Why, you think that the essence is concentrated, so you condensed yourself?"

    The little demons around him also burst into laughter after hearing this.

    Monkey King was originally dissatisfied that he had become smaller, he was angry, but he was provoked by the monster, and his heart was even more agitated.

    He took the golden cudgel and started beating, and the monsters retreated immediately, but the little monsters were all beaten to death by Monkey King because they couldn't dodge in time.

    Seeing this, the monster yelled: "Okay, Monkey King, I will pay you with your life for killing so many little monsters. Oh, by the way, my name is Wuhen, so that you don't know that I am a ghost until you die."  who."

    Monkey King pretended to be surprised, and said, "Oh, really? Are you so good?"

    Wuhen shook his head proudly, and said: "I am a member of the mother clan of the Queen Mother of Heaven, and you, who are just a hairy monkey, dare to compare with me. You are really overconfident. Today, I will let you see  See what a strong man is."  (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1740 Get close to Tang Seng, another powerful breath

    ?

    Wuhen quickly moved towards Sun Wukong, and in a blink of an eye, a pair of fiery red wings appeared on his back, rushing forward with Wuhen.

    There was still a little bit of red light around the wings, with a terrifying high temperature. Where the wings passed, not a single blade of grass grew, and all the flowers were turned into ashes. Even the air became dignified, with layers of ripples.

    Almost in the blink of an eye, Wuhen had already walked 100 meters, and was very close to Monkey King. His body twisted suddenly, and he was already in front of Monkey King.

    Instant transfer!

    Seeing Wuhen stretch out his fists, he punched Monkey King.  Monkey King quickly picked up the golden cudgel to resist, blocking his blow.

    Wuhen didn't back down, stretched out his foot and kicked Monkey King, Monkey King also threw the golden cudgel, and fought him with bare hands, you punched him with a kick, and the fight was in full swing.

    After hundreds of rounds, their faces were all bruised and swollen.

    Monkey King shouted: "You, it's not good to hit me, you want to hit me in the face."

    Wuhen said: "If you hit him, you will hit him. What's the matter, why does a big man pay so much attention to his appearance? Are you a woman?"

    "I finally managed to get this body. If I say disfigurement, I will be disfigured. It's a blood loss." Wukong said aggrievedly.

    Wuhen laughed loudly: "It's really a mountain wild monkey."

    Wukong looked at Wuhen, and shouted: "Boy, today I have to pull out the wings behind you."

    "Come if you are brave enough." Saying that, the two moved forward at top speed and continued to fight.

    Ye Chen saw that the two were fighting fiercely, so he said to Bajie Wujing: "You lead the little demon down below, and I will go in and rescue Tang Seng."

    Everyone nodded and started to act quickly.

    Ye Chen charged up his strength and shot into the cave in an instant, urging the magic formula to look for Tang Seng's figure in a hurry.

    After a while, he felt Tang Seng's aura deep in the cave, and beside Tang Seng, there seemed to be a hidden aura.

    Ye Chen smiled bitterly: "It seems that this matter is not simple." After speaking, he hurried in, and he felt that Tang Seng's breath was very disordered and weak.

    Ye Chen broke up the little demon with one hand, flew in quickly, and soon arrived beside Tang Seng.

    "Tang Seng, what's the matter, wake up quickly." Ye Chen stuffed the Huiqi Pill and Huiling Pill into Tang Seng's mouth, and Tang Seng slowly raised his head and said, "Go, go!"

    At this time, a sentence sounded in the cave: "Let's go? Do you think it's okay to go!"

    Ye Chen felt another very strong breath appearing from behind, shook his head slightly, and whispered: "It seems that it is difficult to leave today."

    Ye Chen helped Tang Seng aside, gave Tang Seng a quick recovery pill, then quickly got up and turned to look at the man, only to see that the man was dressed in fierce dragon and phoenix scale armor, wearing a dragon armor helmet, and holding a thunder dragon fighting the sky  hammer.

    This person is huge, with six wings on his back, hard scales on his arms, legs like dragon legs, but with phoenix hair on them, and a very fierce face, surrounded by scales.

    Ye Chen said: "The Heavenly Emperor Suwen and the Queen of Heaven raised a son, but he was irritable by nature and couldn't integrate into the life of the heavenly world, so he was demoted to the mortal world by the Heavenly Emperor. I don't know where he went."

    "Hmph, you are a mortal, you know a lot." The man snorted coldly.

    Ye Chen continued: "It turned out to be preparations for now. The Emperor of Heaven has already made preparations for a political change."

    "You, a mere mortal, don't need to know about these things. Rest in peace early." After speaking, the son of the Emperor of Heaven attacked.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1741 Son of the Emperor of Heaven, Tomb Spirit

    ?

    Ye Chen retreated quickly, and said: "It seems that you are the most important son of the Emperor of Heaven. You are cruel and unkind by nature, which suits the appetite of the Emperor of Heaven, but why do they make you suffer? Look at the other princes who enjoy it."  Prosperity and wealth."

    "You mortal, how can you understand what the Emperor of Heaven thinks, give me a quick rest, and you will understand when I, the Emperor of Heaven, unifies the Three Realms."

    "Hmph, it's really nonsense. What the Emperor of Heaven is doing now is against the way of heaven, humanity, and authenticity. Although you are the son of the Emperor of Heaven, you are helping the evildoers." Ye Chen shouted.

    The son of the Emperor of Heaven stopped his hands and retreated, saying, "Do you know my name?"

    Ye Chen said: "On the surface, the Heavenly Emperor has nine sons, but one character was demoted to the heavenly world, and that is you. You are the tenth son of the Heavenly Emperor, the tomb spirit."

    The tomb spirit snorted coldly: "You mortal really know a lot, do you know what this name means?"

    Ye Chen shook his head and said, "I don't know what that means."

    The tomb spirit put down the hammer and said: "I am called the tomb spirit because when I was born, the undead knelt down and worshiped each step of the tomb. At that time, many gods thought I was an ominous omen, so they let my father and mother abandon me.  "

    "Finally when I was an adult, my father couldn't bear the pressure of the immortal classes and ordered me to be demoted to the heavens, but my father and mother didn't abandon me, but let me hide and practice spells to strengthen my body and my body.  The mind says that there is one person who will eventually accomplish great things."

    "I've waited for more than 2,000 years, and my father finally gave me a chance. Now I'm fighting for my father. I'm much better than those pampered princes." Tomb Spirit snorted fiercely after finishing speaking.  With a sigh of relief, he picked up the war hammer.

    Ye Chen asked: "Why do you tell me so much?"

    The tomb spirit said: "You are just a dying person, so why not tell you, today I will let your soul fly away."

    Ye Chen shook his head and said: "Tomb Spirit, it's a pity, you went the wrong way."

    After speaking, Ye Chen urged the magic formula to shout: "Lingyu, get up."

    The direct cave collapsed in an instant, but Ye Chen and the tomb spirit were not affected at all, because the ruins disappeared when they approached the two.

    Tang Seng quickly opened the barrier, protected himself, and continued to recover.

    The tomb spirit raised the thunder dragon hammer and shouted: "Let me die here today."

    Ye Chen smiled at the corner of his mouth, and shouted: "Spiritual heart." Immediately, a holy light appeared around Ye Chen, surrounding Ye Chen, I saw that holy light turned into a dragon, greedily absorbing the spiritual energy of the world, and the dragon became stronger and stronger.  It got bigger and bigger, and to a certain extent, it penetrated into Ye Chen's body.

    Ye Chen felt the majestic power surging in his body, and even the opening of the spiritual realm became much larger.

    Seeing Ye Chen's changes, the tomb spirit laughed and said, "It's really a waste of effort. I grew up devouring spirits. What's the difference between what you're doing now and giving me nourishment."

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "Then see if you can swallow it."

    Ye Chen yelled: "Five Elements in the Spiritual Realm, come out." I saw five caves gathering the energy of the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, transformed into a five-element dragon, and ran towards the tomb spirit.

    The Tomb Spirit took the Battle Sky Hammer, soared into the air, and smashed it at the Five Elements Dragon. The Five Elements Dragon bit the hammer, and the Tomb Spirit smiled evilly and said, "Shadow Thunder."

    Ye Chen was shocked, and thought: "Shadow Thunder, the power of thunder and lightning ranks second, he has tamed it?"

    I saw thunder billowing, the sky darkened instantly, and a thunderbolt rushed towards the head of the Five Elements Dragon.

    The Five Elements Dragon was hit by the shadow lightning, and the spiritual power in the head was directly damaged.

    Ye Chen quickly withdrew the Five Elements Dragon.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1742 Defeating the Tomb Spirit

    ?

    Shadow Thunder has the effect of devouring spiritual power, and now Ye Chen has a headache.

    The tomb spirit looked at Ye Chen and said with a smile: "I said before, you are just a mortal, why don't you submit obediently?"

    Ye Chen laughed loudly, and shouted: "My life, only I have the final say, no one else deserves it."

    After finishing speaking, he closed the spirit domain and took out the Yuling ruler.

    Ye Chen held the Yuling ruler in his hand and shouted: "Today, I will challenge you, the son of the Emperor of Heaven."

    The tomb spirit smiled and said: "Okay, I have some backbone." After speaking, he picked up the double hammers, and the two hammers faced each other, causing huge waves, and many little monsters were directly blown away.

    Ye Chen shouted: "Happy."

    The two stalemate, until the tomb spirit took a step back, and Ye Chen also retreated immediately.

    Ye Chen said: "The spirit body is useless to you, it seems that you can only fight hard."

    The tomb spirit said: "What I practice is the art of close combat. Am I bullying you, a mortal, too much?"

    Ye Chen smiled and didn't speak, and then activated the magic formula, only to see a pair of scales suddenly appeared on Ye Chen's body, and the Yuling ruler also turned into a sword.

    The tomb spirit looked at Ye Chen's changes and said: "Suolongjia, you are not a simple mortal, you are holding the Qingtian Sword in your hand."

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "I have vision, but it's not the original Qingtian sword, but it's about the same."

    "It is said that the Qingtian sword can break the sky with one sword and open mountains with one finger. I don't know if you can smash my fierce dragon and phoenix scale armor today." Tomb Spirit said.

    Ye Chen said: "Then I will show you today."

    After finishing speaking, the sword pointed at the tomb spirit, and a sword light flashed, and the tomb spirit quickly picked up the war hammer to block it, only to see a scratch on the battle sky hammer.

    The tomb spirit looked at Ye Chen and shouted: "It's really possible, but if you dare to break my Sky Hammer, damn it."

    After speaking, he jumped up, and Ye Chen also jumped up to face the tomb spirit. The two wanted to fight fiercely with a sword and two hammers in the air.

    The two of you come and go, they are equal, only to see that there are cracks on the armor of the two of them.

    The two stopped to take a breath, and the tomb spirit said, "You are the strongest mortal I have ever seen."

    Ye Chen smiled, and the tomb spirit continued: "It's a pity that I can't be friends with you, so let's stop here, it's time to end."

    After finishing speaking, he raised the Battle Sky Hammer with both hands, and shouted: "Let the dark thunder of heaven and earth, and become one with me, break the power of all armies, and the thunder will break the army hammer."

    Ye Chen also said softly: "Yes, it's time to end."

    He also shouted to the sky: "Using the power of the five elements of heaven and earth, the method of forming eight trigrams, together with my sword holding the sky, breaking all things, holding the sky and destroying the thorns."

    The two of them used their unique skills at the same time, and saw a huge dark thunder flying towards Ye Chen, and Ye Chen's extremely powerful sword energy struck towards the tomb spirit.

    The two energies were at odds with each other, the dark thunder grew bigger and stronger, and the sword energy became stronger and stronger. Ye Chen shouted loudly, and his spirit heart came out, only to see that the spirit heart turned into a spirit dragon and flew towards the sword energy.  a force.

    The dark thunder was suppressed in an instant, and the sword energy was so strong that no blade of grass could grow in the surrounding area. The sword energy split the dark thunder and moved towards the tomb spirit.

    The tomb spirit quickly took the Zhantian hammer to block it, and the Zhantian hammer was also split in two, and the fierce dragon and phoenix scales on the tomb spirit's body were also shattered, but it saved the tomb spirit's life.

    The tomb spirit fell to the ground, spitting blood. Ye Chen watched the tomb spirit fall, and suddenly turned around and protruded a mouthful of thick blood. Tang Seng saw Ye Chen dragging his untrained body and quickly supported Ye Chen.

    The tomb spirit was powerless to resist, Ye Chen picked up the sword and walked towards the tomb spirit. At this time, Wuhen, who was fighting with Wukong, flashed over and stood in front of the tomb spirit.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1743 Subduing Tomb Spirits 1

    ?

    Seeing Wuhen standing in front of him, the tomb spirit said, "Wuhen, it's okay, you don't need to stand in front of me. If he wants to kill me, I'm already a corpse."

    Wuhen refused to back down and insisted on being in front of the tomb spirit.  At this time Monkey King also came over, Ye Chen turned his head and said to Monkey King: "I have already defeated this tomb spirit, you go and see how Tang Seng is doing first."

    "His injury is too serious. I'm afraid he will be in some danger this time. Go and protect him. Also, I've already given him the Huiqi Pill and Huiling Pill, and here's a Qingxin Pill, etc.  When he wakes up, you will take it for him."

    Monkey King nodded, took Qingxin Pill and left.

    Ye Chen said to Wuhen again: "You don't have to look at me with such hatred, I won't do anything to him, don't worry, but it's not impossible for you to stay with him here."

    After finishing speaking, the Yuling ruler in Ye Chen's hand suddenly turned into a golden rope, which was wrapped around Wuhen's body.  Wuhen struggled, but found that he couldn't break free.

    Wuhen shouted: "What are you doing? Why are you tying me up? Let go of me quickly, or I will kill you."

    "Tsk tsk tsk, look at your violent temper, I know it is like this, so, it is not impossible for you to stay, but I will let you stay only if you are under my control."

    "Otherwise, you would have been my dead soul long ago, how could you still have the part to speak, it's ridiculous." Ye Chen flicked the ashes on his shoulder, and said to Wuhen.

    Seeing this, the tomb spirit sighed, and said to Wuhen: "You should be quiet, we are already captives."

    Wuhen snorted, turned his head away, and ignored it.

    Ye Chen also ignored Wuhen, and said to the tomb spirit: "How about it, to be or not to be?"

    The tomb spirit remained silent, and Ye Chen said again: "I remember last year, the Heavenly Emperor once again announced at the Immortal World Conference that he would be the crown prince, the successor of the Heavenly Emperor. I still remember that the First Prince was really proud of himself at that time."

    Muling's eyes widened immediately, full of disbelief, and murmured: "Impossible, this is impossible. He told me clearly that he wanted to make me the crown prince."

    "Why, why, what capital does he have, how can he become the prince!"

    Ye Chen looked at his mad look, and said: "Wake up, Tomb Spirit, you have always existed as a pawn, and this is the meaning of your existence."

    "The eldest prince has been trained as an heir in the early years. The Emperor of Heaven asked him to handle government affairs, personally trained him, and even took him to practice."

    "But what about you, you have been left here for hundreds of years, he ignored you, and only when he needed you as a chess piece, did he start to ask you how you are and care about you."

    "But once he succeeds, your chess piece will be worthless. Do you know what the end result of a worthless chess piece is?" Ye Chen said again and again.

    The tomb spirit kept shaking his head, kept shaking his head, and shouted: "This is impossible, this is impossible, I am his son, how can he be so cruel!"

    "But has he ever admitted you? No, you have never been his son, you are just a pawn, and he has nothing to do with it in his heart." Ye Chen roared.

    "Do you know what's waiting for you after your work is done? It's death. He doesn't need a son with stains. He wants you to die. Be sober!"

    The tomb spirit cried with his head in his arms and stopped talking.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1744 Succeeded in subduing Tang Monk in danger

    ?

    Ye Chen also stopped talking, at this time Wuhen said suddenly: "Master, let's follow Ye Chen and the others, it's not worth it to continue to work for the Emperor of Heaven, he never takes us seriously, why do we still do this?"  He worked hard!"

    "Master, you were the one who saved me from the dead, and my life is yours. But master, you shouldn't be used by others like this, and then thrown away after being used."

    "You should have been a dragon soaring in the sky, not a loach in the mud."

    "My fate is up to me, God!"

    After listening to the tomb spirit, his body shook, so my fate is up to me.  Then he slowly raised his head, looking at Ye Chen and Wuhen.

    He suddenly asked Marven Ye: "If I follow you, what good will I gain?"

    Ye Chen felt happy for a while, and said, "You will benefit a lot from following me. The first is the pill, I will give you as much as you want."

    "Secondly, all the exercises and magic weapons we have obtained are shared, and whoever is suitable can take them away."

    "Okay, deal!" The tomb spirit interrupted what Ye Chen was still saying.

    Ye Chen was very happy, threw a bottle of medicine to the tomb spirit, and said, "Here, take it to heal your injuries." Then he untied the rope tied to Wuhen's body.

    The tomb spirit took the elixir and said, "Okay, then I'd rather be respectful than obedient."

    Here Ye Chen and the tomb spirit reached an agreement excitedly, while Tang Seng, who was recovering from his wounds, had his life hanging by a thread.

    After Sun Wukong brought the Qingxin Pill given by Ye Chen to Tang Seng's side, he began to protect Tang Seng. Because Tang Seng was seriously injured, he could only rely on Sun Wukong to guide Tang Seng slowly with his internal strength.

    Everything went well, Sun Wukong helped Tang Seng sort out all the meridians, and then he fed Tang Seng to eat Qingxin Pill, at this moment, a sudden change occurred.

    Before Sun Wukong could take back his internal force, he was absorbed by the Qingxin Pill. Tang Seng's breath was in a state of confusion at the moment, and the absorbed internal force conflicted with the internal force in Tang Seng's body, and the two were fighting against each other.

    Monkey King didn't know what to do at this time, but Tang Seng showed pain on his face, frowning, and cold sweat dripped from his forehead.

    He didn't expect Qingxin Pill to absorb his internal energy. The skills he cultivated and Tang Seng's were not the same, but fortunately, the attributes were not mutually exclusive, which saved a lot of trouble.

    Monkey King didn't dare to act rashly, he could only quietly observe what was happening in Tang Seng's body.

    The shock continued, and the two internal forces refused to give in to the other. Suddenly, Qingxin Pill shone brightly, and then, a miraculous scene happened.

    Under the action of the light released by Qingxin Dan, the absorbed internal force gradually began to stop resisting, and was slowly assimilated, becoming a part of Tang Seng's body.

    Looking at this scene, Monkey King cursed in his heart: "It's really a waste of money for him. This is my skill for several months."

    Although he said so, his movements were not slow at all. In the blink of an eye, a protective shield had formed, surrounding Tang Seng.

    He didn't feel relieved until Tang Seng's breath gradually stabilized.  He also began to sit beside him and practice.

    When Ye Chen and the others came over, they saw such a scene. Both of them were concentrating on cultivation without slacking off.

    When Sun Wukong heard that someone was coming, he immediately opened his eyes. When he saw Ye Chen and Tomb Ling, he knew that the matter had been settled.

    He stretched himself dazedly, and said to Ye Chen: "Your Qingxin Pill, what's the effect? ??It sucked my internal energy and turned it into Tang Seng, and it didn't do much harm. Give me a few pills too."

    Ye Chen rolled his eyes to Sun Wukong, ignored him, and kept his eyes on Tang Seng.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1745 Tang Monk Backlash

    ?

    Ye Chen looked at Tang Seng's recovery and said: "Qingxin Pill mainly clears qi and blood, the purpose is to keep the wounded awake and molested hard, how could it be counterproductive? Strange."

    Wukong said: "This pill is really good, but it will eat back the mana of the person who is being treated. Fortunately, it does not have too much backlash against the person who is being treated."

    Ye Chen shook his head, indicating that he didn't quite understand either.

    The tomb spirit came over after adjusting his breath, looked at Tang Seng, and said: "I have traveled in the world for so many years, and I have also strayed into the magic way. His obvious skill of counterattacking others is a manifestation in the body, not a counterattack of pills."

    "Impossible, my master is the reincarnation of Jin Chanzi, it is impossible to become a demon, there must be another reason." Wukong shouted.

    Ye Chen frowned, and said: "The backlash in the early stage is really like a sign of being enchanted. I just thought of this, but Tang Seng will never be enchanted no matter what."

    The tomb spirit looked at Tang Seng and asked, "Has he been seriously injured recently and hasn't recovered yet?"

    Wukong nodded quickly and said: "Yes, my master has indeed been like this recently."

    The tomb spirit continued: "Among the evil spirits in the heavenly court, there is a kind of evil poison called spirit-eating devil insects. The ancestor of the evil spirit poison spirits raises this poison in captivity."

    Ye Chen asked: "What are the characteristics and function of this poison?"

    The tomb spirit continued: "This poison is like a parasite. It can penetrate into the human body and grab the heart, and it is difficult to kill."

    Ye Chen frowned even tighter, and asked, "Is there any solution?"

    The tomb spirit said: "Now I only know one way to kill the ancestor of the poison spirit."

    Ye Chen asked: "It seems that the Emperor of Heaven can't sit still."

    Ye Chen continued to ask: "Do you know where the Poison Spirit Patriarch is?"

    The spirit of the tomb said, "It's in Jiangling Cemetery."

    Ye Chen said: "Today, I will protect Tang Monk's heart first, and come with me to have a look tomorrow?"

    The tomb spirit nodded, and Ye Chen continued: "Throw away this broken armor, and I will give you a more handsome and dazzling one tomorrow."

    The tomb spirit laughed hahahaha.

    After Ye Chen finished speaking, he ran to Tang Seng's side. Several of Tang Seng's apprentices were very anxious. Ye Chen said, "Let's go, find a safe place first."

    Wukong and the others nodded, quickly picked up Tang Seng, and flew into the distance.

    After finding a place to rest, Wukong put Tang Seng down, and Ye Chen said: "Help me protect the Dharma, I will protect Tang Seng's heart first."

    Wukong nodded quickly and set up a barrier.

    Ye Chen took out the imperial spirit, read the magic formula, and the imperial spirit turned into an exquisite heart-protecting ball, which slowly turned into spiritual power and injected into Tang Seng's body, and the exquisite heart-protecting ball entered Tang Seng's body.

    I saw that the heart-protecting ball slowly recovered its spherical shape, bypassed all the cardiovascular vessels, and wrapped around the heart.

    I saw a Gu worm above the heart, greedily absorbing spiritual power, and the heart-protecting ball directly bound it to slow down its absorption of spiritual power.

    Ye Chen breathed a sigh of relief when he felt Yuling trapped the poisonous insect.

    After sorting everything out, he stood up, walked to Wukong, and said, "Tomorrow I will look for the source of the poisonous insect. During this time, you should watch Tang Seng to prevent him from deteriorating."

    Wukong said anxiously: "I want to go too."

    "No, who will watch over your master when you go, Bajie Wujing Xiaobai and the others can't solve it for the time being, only you can do it now." Ye Chen shouted loudly.

    Wukong looked at Ye Chen with a serious face, so he nodded.

    Ye Chen patted Wukong and walked towards the tomb spirit.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1746 ready to go

    ?

    Ye Chen walked to the side of the tomb spirit, looked at the tomb spirit and the sky, and asked, "Do you miss home?"

    The tomb spirit smiled and said: "Not really, I just feel that the fate is unfair, and I am a bit unwilling."

    Ye Chen patted the shoulder of the tomb spirit and said: "This world is where the weak prey on the strong. Look at the forest below. How many strong monsters are there now, suppressing the weak ones, and the weak ones can only compromise, there is no way."

    The Tomb Spirit looked at the forest below and nodded.

    Ye Chen continued: "I used to be like the stars in the sky, but you are the dazzling sun. There is no comparison between us."

    The tomb spirit smiled and said: "Hey, the stars almost wiped out the sun, so everyone is vying to be a star."

    Ye Chen smiled: "It's just a coincidence for me, but the world rules of the jungle can't be changed."

    The tomb spirit nodded, and the two of them didn't talk anymore, they just looked at the stars in the sky.

    After a while, Ye Chen stood up and said: "Okay, have a good rest tonight, and I will give you a big gift tomorrow."

    The tomb spirit smiled and walked into the cave to rest.

    Early the next morning, Ye Chen walked to the tomb spirit, but the tomb spirit hadn't woken up yet. Yesterday's battle was too intense, so he should really have a rest, and Ye Chen sat next to the tomb spirit, practicing his skills and breathing  .

    After an hour, the tomb spirit opened his eyes, looked at Ye Chen, and said, "It's the first time I slept well after so many years."

    Ye Chen smiled and said, "Throw away your rags quickly." After speaking, he took out a set of armor and placed it next to the tomb spirit.

    When the tomb spirit saw it, he was shocked and said, "Golden Dragon Purple Spirit Armor? Where did you get it?"

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "I have an ability to transform all items. Although this is not the original Golden Dragon Purple Spirit Armor, it is exactly the same."

    The tomb spirit looked at Ye Chen in surprise and said, "You are too awesome."

    After speaking, I quickly put it on. This set of armor is completely suitable for the tomb spirit, and can even maintain the best condition according to the actions of the tomb spirit.

    The tomb spirit hugged Ye Chen excitedly, and said, "Thank you brother, you are really amazing."

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "Okay, okay, let go, let go, it's time to go."

    The tomb spirit let go of Ye Chen, still grinning.

    Ye Chen walked up to Wukong and said to Wukong: "We don't know when we will come back. If you don't come back for a long time, you can open this kit, which contains the way to find the Supreme Lord, and you can go to him.  "

    Wukong nodded.

    Ye Chen continued: "This is the Trapping Devil Pill, which can restrain the devil insects. If Tang Seng has a sudden change, let him take it immediately."

    Wukong nodded, and Ye Chen said: "Then let's set off, take care of Tang Seng." After speaking, he flew towards Jiangling.

    Ye Chen and the tomb spirit set off together, and the tomb spirit said: "Although I have seen the ancestor of the poisonous spirit, I don't know how powerful he is, but if he is seen by the emperor of heaven, he must have very strong strength.  careful."

    Ye Chen nodded and said: "If we can solve it as soon as possible, we will solve it immediately."

    The tomb spirit nodded, and the two moved forward at top speed, and it took half a day before they arrived at the Jiangling area.

    When Ye Chen arrived at the border of Jiangling, he saw a passerby and asked, "Brother, do you know where the Jiangling Cemetery is?"

    When the man heard Ye Chen's question, he left without turning his head.

    Ye Chen looked puzzled at the pedestrians on the road, so he walked into a nearby teahouse with the tomb spirit.

    "The guest officer is here, what do you want to drink." The waiter in the teahouse shouted.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1747

    ?

    The tomb spirit said, "Just a pot of Maojian and two dishes of side dishes."

    "Okay, come right away." Xiaoer shouted and walked in.

    Ye Chen said with a smile: "You are so elegant, you still drink tea."

    The tomb spirit said: "I have been in the world for so many years, so I naturally understand the ways of ordinary people."

    Ye Chen asked: "How do you say it?"

    The tomb spirit said: "In the world, the most talked about is this teahouse, and the waiter in this teahouse can hear the conversations of various guests, so he naturally knows a lot. Later, the waiter will come up and give some favors, so he can talk about everything."  knew."

    Ye Chen smiled and said: "You know a lot, the world is so interesting, why do you still want to be a prince, really."

    The tomb spirit gave Ye Chen a blank look, and did not speak again.

    After a while, Xiao Er's cry sounded again.

    "The guest officer is here." After shouting, he put down the tea and side dishes.

    Just as he was about to leave, the tomb spirit said, "Don't go, Xiaoer, ask something." After speaking, he threw down two silver ingots.

    Xiao Er stared straight at her eyes.

    Hastily laughed and said: "Guest officer wants to ask something, as long as the little one knows, I will have nothing to say."

    The tomb spirit looked at Ye Chen, and Ye Chen said, "Do you know where the Jiangling Cemetery is."

    Xiao Er looked at Ye Chen's tomb spirit in panic, and said, "Why do you two ask this, why do you ask this, this is an unlucky thing."

    The tomb spirit smiled and said: "It's okay, just go ahead." Then he put another silver ingot on the table.

    Xiaoer looked at the silver, quickly put it away and said: "Since you two are asking sincerely, I will say a few more words. The Jiangling Cemetery is just west of Jiangling."

    "In the past, it was not a cemetery, but a family, and this family was wiped out overnight. I have never heard of who did it, but I only heard that one person escaped, and that person practiced the ghost way and came back again.  .¡±

    Ye Chen asked curiously: "One person survived? It's quite tragic."

    Xiao Er replied: "Isn't that right, that man escaped after watching those people destroy their families, and after burying the corpses, he went to practice. He just came back a few years ago and stayed in the Jiangling Cemetery.  It¡¯s scary not letting people in.¡±

    Ye Chen nodded and said: "It's a poor person."

    Xiaoer replied: "It used to be pitiful, but now it's not. Now it's a place where everyone hides."

    The tomb spirit asked curiously: "How should I say it?"

    Xiaoer said: "Since the man from the Jiangling Cemetery came back, within three miles of the garden, not a single blade of grass has grown."

    The tomb spirit looked at Ye Chen, and said, "If I encounter something like annihilation, I'm afraid I will be even more irritable than this."

    Ye Chen nodded and said, "I don't know who killed the family, he didn't check."

    Xiao Er continued: "I heard that the man checked it every day. He checked it every day. The heaven and the earth asked about it. Later, a person came, flying here, like a fairy. After that person came, the owner of the Jiangling Cemetery stopped checking.  I don't know what the two said."

    Ye Chen hurriedly asked: "What does the man Feilai look like, what clothes does he wear, and does he have anything in his hand."

    Xiao Er thought for a while and said: "Someone mentioned it, saying that the man was dressed like an official, his hair and beard were all white, and he held a whisk in his hand."

    Ye Chen thought about it, but couldn't think of anything.

    Xiao Er hurriedly said again: "I also heard that there is a star on that man's forehead."

    Ye Chen looked at the tomb spirit, and the two said in unison: "Taibai."

    Sure enough, it was indeed the Emperor of Heaven who sent someone down to instruct the Poison Patriarch to harm Tang Seng.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1748 Poison Spirit Patriarch 1

    ?

    Ye Chen and Tomb Lingyou put a piece of silver, and hurriedly walked towards the west of Jiangling.

    Seeing how rich and powerful the two were, Xiao Er quickly stopped him and said, "I think the two masters are also people of good fortune. Listen to my advice and don't cause trouble."

    The two smiled, and said to Xiao Er: "Thank you, brother, for your concern. Don't worry, nothing will happen."

    Xiao Er looked at the confident two people, said nothing more, scratched his head and said: "Recently, Jiangling is full of gods and men."

    After speaking, I hurried to the store to get busy.

    Ye Chen and the tomb spirit rushed towards the cemetery, but they didn't fly because there were so many pedestrians.

    When I arrived three miles away from the Li Cemetery, I found that there was no grass growing here, and there were no birds in the sky.

    Ye Chen looked at the tomb spirit and said, "Did you hear something?"

    The tomb spirit closed his eyes, and suddenly a wave of sound hit.

    Ye Chen and the tomb spirit retreated quickly, when a voice suddenly came: "Those who have nothing to do with the cemetery, retreat three miles away."

    Ye Chen shouted loudly: "Today, Ye Chen is here again. I have something to ask. I want to pay my respects to my senior. I hope I can meet my senior."

    The man didn't return to Ye Chen, and suddenly another sound wave came, and Ye Chen and the tomb spirit retreated quickly.

    Ye Chen continued: "Senior, Ye Chen has another friend who was poisoned by the senior. I hope the senior will give you another chance to let Ye Chen explain."

    This time it was not sound waves, but human voices, and the man said, "Who is it?"

    Ye Chen cupped his hands and said, "Tang Monk."

    "Tang Seng, Tang Seng's people dare to come over," the man said angrily.

    Suddenly a stronger sound wave hit, Ye Chen broke it up with a palm, and shouted: "Senior, we have no grievances, why are you like this, if you do this again, we will no longer be polite."

    "Hmph, I'm going to take a look today, why are you so impolite?" said the Patriarch Poison Spirit and flew out of the cemetery.

    Ye Chen looked at a man in a black robe with flowing hair flying towards him with a flute behind his back.

    Ye Chen cupped his hands and said, "Senior."

    "Hmph, senior? See if I look like senior." The Poison Spirit Patriarch said.

    Ye Chen raised his head and saw Master Poison Spirit, it turned out to be a young and beautiful man!

    The tomb spirit laughed, and said to Ye Chen: "Here, this senior you mentioned, hahahahahaha, I almost thought it was a young and beautiful woman, hahahahahahahaha, senior hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha are the senior you mentioned"

    Ye Chen looked at the tomb spirit who was laughing in a mess, gave him a blank look, and said to the ancestor of the poison spirit: "I don't know why your Excellency hurt Tang Seng. We have no grievances or enmity with him, why?"

    The Patriarch of the Poison Spirit snorted coldly: "Tang Monk is the sworn brother of the Emperor of the Tang Dynasty."

    "What does this have to do with you?" Ye Chen asked curiously.

    "It was the emperor of the Tang Dynasty who killed us in Jiangling back then!" shouted Patriarch Poison Spirit.

    "How did you know that?" Ye Chen asked.

    "It was Taibai Jinxing who told me. He restored what happened. I saw the one who silenced them. Those people had royal badges on them. Of course they were them. Otherwise, who else would be there." The Poison Spirit Patriarch shouted loudly.

    Ye Chen said: "How do you know it's really the work of the royal family? The gods also made fakes, how do you know it's real or fake?"

    Patriarch Poison Spirit shouted: "Why did the gods lie to me, why did they lie to me."

    "Alas." Ye Chen sighed and did not speak again.

    The tomb spirit said: "You should investigate this matter first, it's a matter of heaven, heh!"

    The Patriarch of Poison Spirit looked at Ye Chen's tomb spirit and didn't know what to say, so the three of them just looked at each other like this.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1749 Poison Spirit Patriarch 2

    ?

    Suddenly, Patriarch Poison Spirit made a move. He got up and flew back, picked up the flute in his hand and started playing. The sound of the flute was very strange and extremely unpleasant.

    I only heard the sound of the flute getting faster and faster, and more and more regular.

    A puff of smoke rose suddenly, making it difficult for them to see.  When the smoke cleared, Ye Chen found that they were no longer in that place.

    Here is a secret room with a huge bone dragon shelf in the middle, surrounded by darkness.  Suddenly, there was a lot of aura around them, and they were surrounded by skeleton soldiers.

    Ye Chen yelled at the ancestor of the poisonous spirit: "You, you actually shot at us?"

    The ancestor of Poison Spirit laughed and said: "Hahahaha, ignorant boy, Taibai told me that you would definitely say that. I was just dealing with you just now."

    "The revenge of destroying the family, I must use your own flesh and blood to pay back."

    Ye Chen yelled: "How can you listen to Taibai's one-sided words? There must be some misunderstanding about what happened back then, and we definitely didn't do it. You calm down."

    "That's right, I was also blinded by the Heavenly Court back then, and I couldn't tell right from wrong. All this is the conspiracy of the Emperor of Heaven." The tomb spirit echoed.

    The Patriarch Poison Spirit didn't listen to Ye Chen and Tomb Spirit at all, and continued to play the flute.

    The skeleton soldiers kept approaching them, and suddenly the sound of the flute changed, and the long flute sound became lighter, and those soldiers also changed, with red lights shining in their eyes, and they kept beating.

    The skeleton soldiers didn't have any weapons in their hands, so they approached Ye Chen and the others step by step.

    Ye Chen and the tomb spirit leaned back to back, turned their heads to look at each other, nodded, and then they took out their weapons and began to fight against the soldiers.

    I saw Ye Chen took out a big knife from the storage bag, and started to chop at the surrounding skeletons, and the tomb spirit also took out his Battle Sky Hammer and started to swing around.

    The bones of the skeletons who were hit were scattered, but almost instantly, their bones were reassembled and returned to their original state.

    An hour passed, they were broken up, and the skeleton minions were reassembled into their original form.

    Ye Chen and the tomb spirit looked at all this, and the tomb spirit shouted: "This is too annoying, and there is no way to fight like this. When will it be the end?"

    Ye Chen said: "Of course I know, so how about it, I'll attack the Poison Patriarch, you carry it first."

    The tomb spirit swears, and said: "You really know how to pick easy jobs, and let me do the hard and tiring ones." Ye Chen smiled and attacked the Poison Spirit Patriarch.

    The Patriarch of the Poison Spirit saw Ye Chen attacking in his direction, the sound of the flute changed again, and suddenly the skeleton soldiers stopped attacking, and then, a roar resounded through the sky.

    I saw a black shadow flashing past, standing in front of Ye Chen and blocking his way.

    It's the bone dragon that was in the middle just now!

    Its eyes were beating green flames at this moment, and his body had undergone great changes, the bones all over his body turned into ivory-white jade, which looked as beautiful.

    Don't look at its body like jade, which makes people feel happy. On the contrary, it exudes a terrifying aura all over its body.

    Seeing this, the tomb spirit scattered the surrounding skeleton soldiers with a hammer, turned around and flew to Ye Chen's side, and stood side by side with Ye Chen.

    The tomb spirit asked Ye Chen, "What's the situation?"

    Ye Chen shook his head and said, "I'm afraid, we're in big trouble this time."

    The voice of the Patriarch Poison Spirit came from a distance, saying: "Taste the gift I gave you, I will make sure that you are satisfied."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1750 Battle Bone Dragon

    ?

    As soon as the words fell, a chaotic flute sounded, and the bone dragon began to move. It raised its two front hands, and its whole body was in a standing position.

    The sound of the flute changed again, and it stretched its hands to the back of its neck, and slowly pulled out a long whip from the back of its neck.

    Bone Dragon stood there with a whip in his hand, looking at Ye Chen and Tomb Spirit motionlessly.

    The sound of the flute stopped, and then, the green flames in Bone Dragon's eyes flickered, it picked up the whip in its hand, and swung it at Ye Chen and the others.

    Ye Chen and the tomb spirit quickly ran to both sides, avoiding the whip.  The whip hit the ground heavily, instantly raising a large amount of dust, and leaving a deep groove on the ground.

    "It's so powerful." Ye Chen thought to himself.  He and the tomb spirit exchanged glances, then took out their weapons and flew towards the bone dragon.

    Ye Chen picked up the big knife in his hand, flew to the back of the bone dragon, and slashed towards the bone dragon's tail.

    "Crack", the tail snapped off.

    Bone Dragon seemed to feel something, turned his head, looked back, and then hit Ye Chen with a whip.  At the same time, the broken tail returned to its original shape almost instantly.

    The tomb spirit on the other side also experienced the same thing. When he smashed one arm of the bone dragon with a hammer, he quickly returned to its original state.

    "You can't win if you fight like this, you have to find a way." Ye Chen thought.

    He flew to the tomb spirit and said to the tomb spirit, "Let's attack his body with the strongest moves and see if we can defeat him."

    The tomb spirit nodded, playing vigorously with the Battle Sky Hammer in his hand, and slowly, a silver light appeared from the Battle Sky Hammer.  With the waving of the tomb spirit, the ball of light grew bigger step by step.

    Ye Chen was not far behind, and his spiritual knowledge and spiritual heart also condensed into a golden light, which gradually grew bigger.

    The two light spheres are getting bigger and bigger, it is at this time, do it.  The two of them quickly threw the ball of light in their hands at the bone dragon.

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    An explosion resounded through the sky, and Ye Chen and the tomb spirit were also affected, and they took a big step back.  I saw a huge deep pit where the bone dragon was.

    Everything around the deep pit was shattered, and the bone dragon was blown up and disappeared without a trace. There was only a skull in the deep pit with green lights shining in its eyes.

    Ye Chen and the tomb spirit looked at the head in surprise.  Immediately afterwards, a miraculous scene happened, those bodies that were blown to pieces slowly returned to their original form amidst the flickering green light.

    Bone Dragon stood up again, and picked up the whip in his hand.  Ye Chen looked at the bone dragon's head thoughtfully.

    Bone Dragon hit Ye Chen and Tomb Spirit with the whip in his hand, and they dodged quickly.  Ye Chen said to the tomb spirit: "I think there should be something wrong with his head. You attract its attention, and I will test it out."

    The Tomb Spirit nodded, and resisted with the Battle Sky Hammer and the Bone Dragon's whip in his hand.  Taking this opportunity, Ye Chen flew forward, turned his spiritual knowledge and heart to the extreme, and attacked its head.

    Because Ye Chen's blow was so powerful, it can be seen that many sparks were brought out along the way, and even the surrounding air seemed to stop flowing.

    "boom¡ª¡ª"

    There was another loud bang, and the bone dragon's head was instantly blown into powder. Then, the bone dragon's body stopped still, and the flashing green in its eyes disappeared.

    "Wow", the bone dragon's body fell apart and scattered on the ground.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1751 Axi

    ?

    The tomb spirit looked at Ye Chen excitedly, and said to Ye Chen: "It succeeded."

    Suddenly the scenery around them changed, and what came into view was a wasteland, which was full of skeletons, and there was a large pool of blood in the middle, bubbling and bubbling.

    Near the north side, there is a simple wooden house with some radishes and potatoes planted around it, and there are some shelves on the right side with some grape bunches on it.

    Such a warm scene and the gloomy environment are full of incompatibility, but there is no sense of disobedience. Ye Chen feels this way at the moment, this is the Poison Spirit Patriarch

    They walked slowly towards the house.

    Ye Chen said to the tomb spirit: "Be careful, this place is very unusual." The tomb spirit nodded to Ye Chen.

    They entered the room and found that there was no one inside, only a simple table and bed, and there were no extra items, but the room was clean.

    Suddenly a three or four year old child crawled out from under the bed, eating a candy with a candy in his hand.

    Ye Chen was surprised, and asked the child, "Little friend, why are you here?"

    The child said: "I'm not called a kid, I'm called Axi, and I'm here because this is my home, I don't live here, I live there."

    "What, what? This is your home?" the tomb spirit said in surprise.

    Axi raised his eyes to look at the tomb spirit, and said, "What's the matter, is there something wrong?"

    Ye Chen asked: "Do you live here alone?"

    "No, I usually live with my elder brother. I don't know where my elder brother went today." Axi replied.

    "Your big brother? What does your big brother look like?" Ye Chen hurriedly asked.

    Ah Xi tilted his head, thought for a while, and said: "Big brother looks really good-looking, wearing black robes, like a fairy from the sky."

    "Big brother is very kind to me. He specially reclaimed the land for me, planted potatoes and radishes for me, and then cooked for me. Sometimes he would bring me many small toys and candies when he went out.  "

    "Oh, by the way, why are you looking for big brother?" Axi asked suspiciously.

    Ye Chen scratched the back of his head, then patted Axi's head, and said, "We are friends of your elder brother, we have something to discuss with your elder brother."

    Axi nodded half-understanding, and said: "Oh, then you all sit here and wait for big brother." Then he got under the bed to play again.

    Ye Chen and the tomb spirit looked at each other, and sat on the stool waiting for the Poison Spirit Patriarch.

    Suddenly, a flute sounded, and then a voice followed.  "Little Axi, where are you? Brother, I brought you some delicious food. Come out quickly."

    Patriarch Poison Ling waved his hand, and the door opened, and Ye Chen and Tomb Ling came into view, sitting on a stool and talking.

    The Patriarch Poison Spirit was shocked, and said, "Why are you, Axi?"

    "It seems that you have broken my bone dragon formation. It is really strange that someone can break my formation in the past hundred years. It seems that you are very good."

    "However, if you do something to Axi, don't blame me for killing you."

    Seeing Master Poison Spirit's nervousness, Ye Chen asked, "Who are you, Ah Xi? Why do you care about him so much, and even reclaim wasteland here to grow food."

    Patriarch Poison Spirit replied: "It's none of your business, quickly hand over Axi."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1752 Spirit Peeping Mirror

    ?

    "Big brother, you're back, I'm here!" A sudden shout came from under the bed, and then a small head popped out from under the bed, and then Axi crawled out.

    I saw his calves running towards the Poison Spirit Patriarch, and threw himself into his arms.

    The Patriarch of Poison Spirit picked up Ah Xi and said to Ye Chen and the others, "Tell me, what are you all trying to do after chasing me?"

    "If it wasn't for Axi being here, I would definitely make you pay for it today."

    Ye Chen cupped his hands and said: "There is really a misunderstanding about this matter. It is impossible for us to do such a heartless thing. This must be a conspiracy by the heavenly court."

    The Patriarch Poison Spirit looked at them, nodded perfunctorily, and said: "Everything must be based on evidence. If you can find out the evidence, I will believe you and detoxify Tang Seng."

    Ye Chen and the tomb spirit nodded secretly, and said to Master Poison Ling: "Please rest assured, we will definitely find out the truth and prove our innocence."

    "There is one more thing, I don't know if the seniors can tell me."

    "What's the matter?" Patriarch Poison Spirit asked.

    "Can you tell me who Axi is?"

    "What does Axi's identity have to do with your investigation?" Patriarch Poison Spirit took a step back and asked.

    Seeing this, Ye Chen said: "It's like this. I went to the South China Sea to search for a magic weapon called the mirror. This magic weapon can see what happened at that time, but the premise is that he saw it with his own eyes, so Ah Xi  identity is very important.¡±

    Patriarch Poison Spirit took a look at Ah Xi, asked him to go out to play, gave him some instructions and then closed the door.

    He looked at Ye Chen, sighed, and said to him: "Axi is my elder brother's child. After I escaped, I returned there the next night and found him among the dead."

    "At that time, his whole body was covered with blood, his eyes widened and he looked around, but he didn't make a sound. I don't know what Ah Xi experienced and what he saw that made him like this."

    "When I brought him out, he still refused to speak. I changed his name to Axi in the hope that he would be happy every day. It was only in the last few years that Axi started to speak."

    "I don't want others to find out about our relationship, so I asked him to call me big brother. Ah Xi, he is a very good boy. I blamed me for being too cowardly and not going back to find him sooner."

    Ye Chen stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder. Suddenly he was taken aback, then quickly withdrew his hand, and said awkwardly: "It's a habit, it's a habit, I didn't mean to offend you."

    Patriarch Poison Spirit signaled that it doesn't matter, and Ye Chen asked again: "Then this will be easy, I can use the magic weapon to show everything Ah Xi saw that night."

    "However, today is not the time. The day after tomorrow will be the fifteenth day, when the yin energy is at its heaviest. On that night, we used magic weapons to spy on Axi."

    "In the past few days, we will spend time with Axi. I am afraid that after he is spied on, his spirit may be affected again."

    "Besides, I have never spied on a person before, and I don't know what will happen. We all have to be well prepared to prevent Axi from any harm."

    Patriarch Poison Spirit nodded, and said: "That's good, I'm sorry to trouble you. It's just that my place is small, and there is only such a house, and the surrounding is full of corpses, and the evil spirit is raging. I can only wrong you to stay here for a few days.  gone."

    Ye Chen waved his hand, indicating that it doesn't matter.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1753 Peeping the spirit, the past

    ?

    The days passed in a blink of an eye, and on the night of the fifteenth day, Ye Chen and the tomb spirit came to the courtyard with a mirror, and saw that the Poison Spirit Patriarch and Axi were already waiting for them there.

    The spell casting begins!

    I saw Ye Chen take out the spirit-seeing mirror and inject internal force into it, the mirror began to brighten slowly, and rose slowly.

    Ye Chen muttered the mantra silently, the mirror suddenly burst into a strong light, and then slowly became smaller.  With a sound of "whoosh", the mirror flew in from Ah Xi's forehead.

    Immediately afterwards, Axi passed out in the arms of Patriarch Poison Spirit.  Ye Chen asked Master Poison Spirit to put Ah Xi on the bed, and they sat beside them and watched carefully.

    A light blue light curtain appeared above Axi's head, and the story began.

    From the moment Ah Xi opened his eyes, he was curious about the surrounding environment, saw the happy faces of his parents, and the whole family loved him.

    In a blink of an eye, Ah Xi turned one year old, saw his father carrying him to play with him, saw his father reading to him the knowledge in the book, saw his mother sitting by the bed watching him laughing, holding a needle and thread on her mobile phone  .

    Seeing this, Patriarch Poison Spirit muttered to himself: "Big Brother, Big Brother!"

    The scene changed, Ah Xi was three years old, his father held him on his lap and taught him how to speak, and his mother prepared meals for them to eat. Everything was so beautiful.

    Suddenly, Ah Xi frowned, and his body trembled involuntarily.

    I saw that the scene was already at that night, when my father heard someone report that a demon had broken into the villa, he picked up his sword and rushed out, and hid his mother and him in the closet.

    With a "bang", the father was thrown in, followed by a man in black.  At this time, the sword in his father's hand was already broken, and the knife marks on his body were intertwined, and blood flowed continuously.  He accidentally made a sound.

    The man in black turned his head and looked this way.  Then, the man in black walked over slowly, and my mother was very scared.

    She hid him in a secret compartment in the cabinet, and told him: "Ah Xi, be good, no matter what happens later, don't make any noise, okay, come hook up with mother."

    He nodded and stretched out his finger.  Then the mother closed the door of the secret compartment.

    He quietly saw from a small hole that the man in black came over and jabbed at the box. He saw a big hole in his mother's stomach, and blood continued to flow from it.

    He was very scared, but he didn't dare to make a sound when he listened to his mother's words. Then, he saw his mother fall from the cabinet to the ground.

    When the father saw his mother fell to the ground, he roared and picked up the broken sword in his hand as if he wanted to fight the man in black.

    But before he could reach the man in black, he was hacked to death by the man in black.

    Immediately afterwards, someone came in and reported to the man in black, "Master, one escaped, and none of the others remained."

    The man in black laughed loudly: "Okay, okay, send out twenty elite soldiers, we must catch the one who escaped, and we can't let him leave alive."

    Ah Xi tried very hard to see the appearance of the man in black, but he couldn't see anything because his whole body was wrapped tightly.  Suddenly a gust of wind blew, and he saw a star on the forehead of the man in black.

    The man in black left, kicking his father before leaving.

    The scene changed again, showing Axi sitting next to his father and mother, his body covered in blood, motionless.

    The Patriarch of Poison Spirit was so angry that he couldn't describe it in words, he shouted: "It turned out to be like this, there is a star on his forehead, who else but Taibai!"  (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 1754 Understand the truth

    ?

    He slammed his fist on the table at hand, and with a "crash", the table shattered into powder.

    "It's ridiculous that I've been doing things for my genocide. It's ridiculous. Poor my Axi, I have encountered too many things that I shouldn't have experienced."

    Ye Chen said from the side: "Don't be too sad, it's not too late to stop serving them, but why did you believe in Taibai so much at the time, saying that we killed your people."

    Patriarch Poison Spirit straightened his expression and said: "When Taibai came to see me, he also showed me some scenes. It was you who broke into the villa with swords and killed my people."

    Ye Chen quickly asked: "Is he holding a small pipe, the pipe is purple and made of jade, and then you can see the scene through the smoke."

    Patriarch Poison Spirit nodded and asked, "How can you know so clearly?"

    Ye Chen snorted coldly: "How could I not know his pipe? It's called a mist pipe. The smoke he emits can create various scenes according to the thoughts of the person holding it, and it's very realistic."

    "I don't know how many people Taibai has fooled with it. It's really disgusting. I must destroy it one day to prevent it from causing harm to the world again."

    Patriarch Poison Spirit punched the table, the table broke instantly, and angrily said: "This monster, thanks to my trust in him, he just wants to use my hands to kill people, it is really hateful."

    Ah Xi looked at Master Poison Spirit and said, "Brother, don't be angry."

    Patriarch Poison Spirit nodded, and said softly to Axi: "Okay, okay, don't get angry, don't get angry."

    Ye Chen looked at the gentle side of Master Poison Spirit, and said with a smile, "I don't know what your name is?"

    The Poison Master looked at Ye Chen and said with a smile: "I am not a senior, hahahahahaha, my name is Lan Guangxian."

    "Brother Lan, we had a misunderstanding before, there is absolutely no need to make such a big fuss." Ye Chen said.

    Lan Guangxian nodded, and said, "I also listened to the slander, and I hope the two brothers are Haihan."

    Ye Chen and the tomb spirit waved their hands, but said nothing.

    Lan Guangxian looked at Axi and said, "Oh, Axi is the one I'm most worried about now."

    Ye Chen looked at A Xi, and said, "This child is still so young, he is really pitiful, I don't know what you think." Ye Chen looked at Lan Guangxian and asked.

    Lan Guangxian shook his head and said, "I just want to take her to a particularly safe place."

    Ye Chen touched his chin and thought: "A safe place"

    Ye Chen said: "I don't know if you believe me, but I can take you to a place that is absolutely safe."

    Lan Guangxian looked at Ye Chen, nodded quickly, and said, "As long as Ah Xi's safety can be guaranteed, I can go anywhere."

    Ye Chen nodded, and said: "Leave this matter to me. I think those old guys must like Ah Xi for being so clever. But before I do it again, I have to ask you for a favor."

    Lan Guangxian said quickly: "I understand Tang Seng's matter, even if you don't tell me, I will do it, don't worry."

    Ye Chen nodded and said with a smile: "Then let's pack up and get ready to go?"

    Lan Guangxian pinched his fingers to calculate, and said nervously: "No, let's set off immediately."

    Ye Chen quickly asked: "Why are you so flustered?"

    Lan Guangxian looked at Ye Chen apologetically and said, "Tomorrow is the day when Gu worms will devour them."

    Ye Chen looked at Lan Guangxian with wide eyes, pulled Lan Guangxian up and flew towards the sky.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1755 Controlling Demon Insects

    ?

    The tomb spirit glanced at Ye Chen and Lan Guangxian in the sky, then at Axi, knelt down and said to Axi, "Axi, then you can only go with me."

    Ah Xi replied, "Good uncle."

    The tomb spirit's eyes widened with anger, looked at A Xi and asked, "Uncle?"

    Axi felt that he had made a mistake, so he quickly changed his words: "Brother."

    The tomb spirit smiled instantly, patted Axi's head and said, "That's good." After speaking, he immediately flew after Ye Chen and the others.

    The four of Ye Chen and his party hurried forward, Ye Chen was in a hurry along the way, Lan Guangxian also tried his best to fly forward, and the tomb spirit followed closely behind.

    There are still three hours left, and it will be tomorrow, and Ye Chen has no idea whether he will be able to arrive or not.

    Lan Guangxian glanced at Ye Chen and said, "It is estimated that there are already signs of backlash."

    Ye Chen didn't say anything, and continued to fly forward.

    A group of people flew quickly for more than two hours, and finally arrived. They saw a mess in the cave, and Tang Seng and others were gone. Ye Chen shouted: "Where are you?" The voice shook the entire sky.

    Lan Guangxian grabbed Ye Chen and said, "Calm down, I'll cast a spell from a distance first to restrain the backlash, and then we'll look for it. I can restrain it for two hours, but I can't find it after two hours. It's really a disaster."  It's exhausting."

    Ye Chen nodded.

    Lan Guangxian quickly sat down, clasped his hands, and recited the mantra, only to see a ball of black light appearing around him, Lan Guangxian pinched his hands hard, pinched the black light ball, and threw it out, and the black light ball disappeared  .

    Ye Chen glanced at Lan Guangxian, and saw that Lan Guangxian had become very weak. Ye Chen quickly supported Lan Guangxian and asked, "This method is very labor-intensive, please trouble Mr. Guangxian."

    Lan Guangxian shook his head and said: "This is my own crime, I should pay it myself."

    Ye Chen supported Lan Guangxian to sit down, took out a few pills, and asked him to take it.

    At this time, the tomb spirit and Axi also came in. Axi saw Lan Guangxian's weak face and ran over quickly.

    Ah Xi asked: "Big brother, what's wrong with you, are you all right?"

    Lan Guangxian smiled and said: "It's okay, big brother is just tired, just take a rest for a while."

    Ah Xi nodded and didn't bother Lan Guangxian anymore.

    Ye Chen said to the tomb spirit: "Protect Lan Guangxian and Axi, I'm going to find Tang Seng and the others."

    The tomb spirit nodded, and sat down beside Ah Xi.

    Ye Chen summoned the spirit bird, said a few words to the spirit bird, and then flew out with the spirit bird.

    As time passed by, the light on the spirit bird's body became brighter and brighter, just a sign that it was getting closer to the target.

    Ye Chen knew that he was not far away, so he narrowed down the scope of his spiritual energy search.

    Sure enough, in a canyon not far away, I saw Tang Seng, Bajie Wujing, and the injured Wukong.

    Ye Chen hurried down, only to see Tang Seng's eyes were red, looking at Wukong.

    Knowing the seriousness of the situation, Ye Chen hurriedly went down and knocked Tang Seng unconscious. Because Tang Seng had just fought with Wukong, he had consumed too much spiritual power, so Ye Chen knocked him unconscious with one palm.

    Ye Chen walked to Wukong, looked at Wukong's injury, and said, "It's all right."

    Wukong shook his head and said, "It's not a big deal."

    Bajie Wujing hurriedly helped Tang Seng up and said, "Is Master saved?"

    Ye Chen nodded, and said: "I have called the detoxification person, let's go." After speaking, Ye Chen and the others helped Tang Seng go back.

    Several people flew quickly and hurried back to the entrance of the cave.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1756 Tang Monk recovers

    ?

    Seeing that Lan Guangxian had almost recovered, Ye Chen introduced: "This is the Patriarch of Poison Spirit" Before he finished speaking, Wukong rushed forward and grabbed Lan Guangxian by the collar.

    Raising his hand to hit him, Ye Chen quickly grabbed Wukong and shouted: "Wukong, there is a reason for this, so don't do it yet."

    Wukong opened his eyes wide and angry, and shouted: "What is the reason, what is the reason for harming people."

    Lan Guangxian looked at Wukong's appearance and said: "As long as you can relieve your anger, you can kill me, but the most important thing now is to save your master."

    When Wukong heard that Tang Seng could be saved, he quickly let go of Lan Guangxian. Lan Guangxian quickly went to help Tang Seng to protect Tang Seng's heart, and felt that there was something in Tang Seng's heart.

    Lan Guangxian turned his head and asked, "Who put this heart protection ball?"

    Ye Chen went over and said, "I let it go."

    Lan Guangxian said: "You can avoid all pulses and protect it, amazing."

    Ye Chen said: "Hurry up and save people, don't say these are useless."

    Lan Guangxian quickly cast the spell, and saw a black air gushing out and entering Tang Monk's heart door. After the black air entered the heart door, it turned into a devil's claw and stretched in.

    The devil's claw grabbed the poisonous insect and slowly pulled it out of the body.

    When the poisonous insect grabbed the moment, Lan Guangxian immediately protected Tang Seng, trapped the poisonous insect aside, and used the spirit devourer to draw out the magic insect's spiritual power and inject it into Tang Monk's body.

    After finishing these, Lan Guangxian immediately destroyed the magic insects.  Ye Chen glanced at Lan Guangxian and nodded.

    After rescuing Tang Seng, Lan Guangxian lay on the ground exhausted. He had already exhausted his spiritual energy, but now it took even more physical effort to treat Tang Seng, and now he fell to the ground.

    Ye Chen hurried over to help Lan Guangxian up, fed a few pills, and Lan Guangxian recovered a little.

    Seeing Tang Seng sitting motionless and healing his injuries, Ye Chen didn't know what was going on, so he didn't move. Lan Guangxian said: "It's okay, he'll be fine after adjusting his breath for a while, and then he lay down and rested."

    The tomb spirit said: "Lan Guangxian's body is too weak."

    Ye Chen said: "He is a mortal. It is not bad to have cultivated to such an extent. Let him rest now."

    Seeing Lan Guangxian lying down, Ah Xi was startled, Ye Chen went over and touched Lan Guangxian's head and said, "Ah Xi is not afraid, it's fine, big brother is just tired, he will be fine after a night of sleep."

    Ah Xi nodded, went over to hug Lan Guangxian, and fell asleep on the bed.

    Ye Chen saw that Tang Seng's breath was slowly recovering, he went to pull Wukong back, and said, "Lan Guangxian is not a person who does no evil, he was used by others."

    Ye Chen then told Wukong the ins and outs of the matter, Wukong scratched his head and said, "So that's the case, I was reckless."

    Everything has calmed down, and several people stopped to rest, Ye Chen said with a smile: "Today I can finally have a good sleep."

    Several people smiled, and then they all lay down. At dawn the next day, they all got up and saw that Tang Seng was gone. Wukong flew out quickly, and saw Tang Seng was naked from the upper body, facing the sun.

    Wukong asked: "What is Master doing here?"

    Tang Seng looked at Wukong and said, "Supplement calcium."

    Ye Chen listened in the back with a blank expression on his face, and said, "After so many things, why are you still so naive."

    Several people stood together, smiling and looking at the sun.

    Bajie Wujing Xiaobai Tomb Ling Lan Guangxian Axi all came over, and they all stood in a row. Tang Seng looked at the crowd and asked, "What are you doing?"

    Everyone replied: "Supplement calcium together." After finishing speaking, they all burst into laughter.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1757 A stable life is very important

    ?

    Passing through this enchantment, they came to a relatively open place, which was the outer area of ??the cave where they stayed before, because the terrain here was relatively flat outside the cave area, which was very convenient for them to move around.

    Then, little Axi asked Ye Chen, saying, "Brother Ye Chen, where are we going?"

    When Ye Chen heard what little Axi said, he looked at little Axi with a smile, and said, "My brother will take you to a safer place, so that you know, little Axi, that you don't have to hide  , Live a safe and stable life!"

    Ah Xi heard Brother Ye Chen say this, and then thought of his future life, he was very happy in his heart, after all, he never lived a stable life since he was a child.

    Lan Guangxian, who was beside Xiao Axi, was really moved when he saw Xiao Axi's satisfaction.

    Lan Guangxian, who has been living in the war, also knows very well that this kind of life in hiding is really difficult.

    There are all kinds of fears and fears every day, not to mention that Xiao Axi is still a child?  So it is very important to find a stable place to live.

    After Ye Chen led them to pass through the enchantment of the spirit bird, Ye Chen told everyone,

    "Okay, we can come down and walk around this place. After so many days, many people are sick and tired. We should move our muscles and bones!"

    Tang Seng, who was seriously injured but was fortunately rescued, Lan Guangxian, who used too much energy and lost spiritual power in his body, and Wukong, who had gone through multiple fights, all needed to move their tibia.

    So everyone agreed with what Ye Chen said. After they all came over from the barrier, they started to walk.

    At this time, the spirit bird was leading the way, leading everyone to the direction Ye Chen wanted to go.

    Actually, Ye Chen didn't know where the old man was, but with the help of the spirit bird, things might become much simpler.

    After all, the spirit bird has also been in contact with that old man, and the spirit bird is quite good at chasing this kind of breath.

    But the tomb spirit didn't know what happened between Ye Chen and Li Hentian before, so the tomb spirit was very curious about Ye Chen's behavior and wanted to know where Ye Chen was going.

    So, the tomb spirit asked Ye Chen, saying, "Ye Chen, maybe I didn't participate in your actions before, so I think it's necessary for you to tell me where you are going?"

    When Ye Chen heard what the tomb spirit said, he thought about it for a while, as if he wanted to explain, after all, this is where everyone is going together.

    Ye Chen said, "Actually, I don't know where this place is, so now we are going to where we want to go according to the guidance of the spirit bird."

    "But there is one problem. You can rest assured that this place is relatively safe for everyone. After all, few people know about their existence."

    After hearing what Ye Chen said, the tomb spirit didn't say anything else. Anyway, Ye Chen didn't know where he was going.

    At this time, Wukong was suspicious, walked to Ye Chen's side in a low voice, and said to Ye Chen,

    "Brother Ye Chen, the old man you are talking about is Li Hentian, isn't he a giant python? When you say you want to go to his place, won't there be snakes? The child will be scared  Bad!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1758 strange voice

    ?

    Because of this problem, Wukong thought it seemed to be more serious, so Wukong chose to discuss this issue with Ye Chen in a low voice.

    Ye Chen knew about Wukong's doubts, so Wukong said, "Wukong, don't worry, before Li Hentian left, I had already found the Transformation Pill for her to take. He has now transformed into a human form."

    "As well as its clansmen, I also gave them elixir. They should all be transformed into human forms. They were originally in human form, but because of some Gu techniques, they came to this point!"

    After Wukong heard this, he nodded his head, and his heart still fell down.

    Suddenly, just as they were moving forward steadily, the spirit of the tomb seemed to hear something?

    At the critical moment, not only the spirit of the tomb noticed other movements, but even the spirit bird leading them felt that something was wrong, and kept circling in the sky, refusing to move forward.

    Ye Chen thought, there would be no problem, why is the spirit bird hovering in the sky all the time, is there any danger?

    Then, Ye Chen looked at the tomb spirit, and at the same moment, the tomb spirit also looked at Ye Chen, and Ye Chen understood that something must have happened, otherwise the tomb spirit would not have looked at him with such eyes.

    Lan Guangxian and Tang Seng Wukong also noticed something was wrong.

    Ye Chen asked the tomb spirit, "How is it, tomb spirit, did you hear any strange sounds?"

    Because the tomb spirit has special skills for sound, it is most suitable to ask the tomb spirit at this time.

    The tomb spirit listened attentively to the sound in the distance. It seemed that there would be roaring sounds, but it seemed that he couldn't hear what it was exactly?

    The tomb spirit said to Ye Chen, "Ye Chen seems to be making some noise, but he can't hear it clearly, maybe it's far away!"

    Ye Chen said, "It's far away, so why do the leaders already feel this kind of atmosphere? It's very strange, is it a monster with a particularly strong internal force?"

    Lan Guangxian said, "It should be, only this kind of monster with relatively strong internal force can convey such a sound to a long distance, and usually haunts when everyone can't see or hear it at all!"

    After hearing the conversation between Ye Chen and the tomb spirit, Lan Guangxian added some necessary content.

    At this time, Xiao Axi saw that everyone seemed to have a serious face, especially the elder brother, who frowned, and was worried that something might have happened.

    Little Axi said to the big brother, "Big brother, are we encountering any difficulties now? Why don't you leave? And everyone seems very serious!"

    When Lan Guangxian heard Xiao Axi say this, he couldn't bear to let Xiao Axi see this kind of scene, beating and killing, this must be a kind of harm to Xiao Axi.

    After all, little Axi doesn't go out many times. If you let him go out and feel this kind of atmosphere of fighting and killing, little Axi will not be able to stand it, which is not good for his growth.

    Ye Chen seemed to feel Lan Guangxian's worry, so Ye Chen told Tang Seng and Wukong,

    "Tang Seng, Wukong, and Bajie Wujing Xiaobai, we seem to be in some danger now, and Xiao Axi definitely cannot accept this kind of situation at this time."

    "I hope you can take him to other places and come back after we have settled the matter. You must protect Xiao Axi's safety!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1759 Inject spiritual power into little Axi

    ?

    Tang Seng and Wukong heard what Ye Chen said, and looked at little Axi, such a small child should not feel this kind of atmosphere.

    Then, Wukong said, "Don't worry, Brother Yechen, we will take little Axi away from here, and we will protect little Axi!"

    Ye Chen nodded, and then, Ye Chen looked at Lan Guangxian and said, "Lan Guangxian, let's let Tang Seng and Wukong leave this place with little Axi, do you think it's okay?"

    Lan Guangxian knew that it was very rare for Tang Seng and Wukong to protect little Axi at this time, and they would definitely do their best to protect little Axi.

    Therefore, Lan Guangxian didn't have anything extra to say, just nodded helplessly.

    Lan Guangxian squatted down, put his hands on little Axi's shoulders, and said to little Axi, "Little Axi, you go with these brothers, you have to be obedient, be good, we will meet in a while  gone."

    Xiao Axi knew that things were definitely not as simple as he imagined, and knew the importance of this matter, so even though Xiao Axi was very reluctant to part with her big brother, she held back her tears and nodded.

    Then, Wukong Bajie and Tang Seng took little Axi to leave. Suddenly, Ye Chen stopped them, "Wait, you all stop for a while!"

    Tang Seng thought that Ye Chen had something else to do, so he stopped, and saw that Ye Chen walked to the side of little Axi, and injected a little spiritual power from the spirit bird into little Axi.

    Lan Guangxian saw it, and asked Ye Chen, "Ye Chen, what are you doing?"

    Ye Chen said, "I injected a bit of the spiritual power of the spirit bird into little Axi, so that if there is danger approaching little Axi, we can feel it very quickly, so that we can save him in time!  "

    After hearing Ye Chen's explanation, Lan Guangxian said, "Brother Ye Chen is more considerate, so it's more at ease to do this!"

    After hearing this, Ye Chen just nodded, and then said, "Little Axi is a child after all, so he must be fully prepared!"

    After finishing all this, Tang Seng, Bajie, and Wukong, they took little Axi to a small cave far away from here, where they didn't seem to feel any strange atmosphere.

    Wukong said to little Axi, "Little Axi, you have to be good, don't be afraid, we can go out and join the big brother later, we will protect you!"

    Little Axi heard what Wukong said, nodded obediently, and said to Wukong, "I see, brother Wukong, I will be obedient, and I also want to meet big brother soon."

    After finishing speaking, Xiao Axi found a place in the cave and sat down, waiting quietly.

    Seeing that little Axi had sat down, Wukong asked Tang Seng and Bajie to come and sit down as well, to accompany little Axi to avoid any accidents.

    And at Ye Chen's place, the tomb spirit was reporting to Ye Chen and Lan Guangxian, "The aura seems to be approaching, and there are some rumbling noises. Everyone, be careful, there may really be some monsters!"

    Just when Ye Chen and everyone were very cautious, the spirit bird in the sky suddenly circled and stopped, looking in one direction.

    Ye Chen saw that something was wrong with the spirit bird, so he told everyone, "Everyone pay attention, you see, the spirit bird seems to have some hints, everyone concentrate!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1760 Attacking in Three Directions

    ?

    When Lan Guangxian and Tomb Ling heard what Ye Chen said, they looked in the direction of the spirit bird, as if they were studying something.

    Then, Lan Guangxian suddenly floated up and flew into the air, wanting to carefully see what kind of monster is so bold to haunt here.

    Originally, Ye Chen and the tomb spirit could float up to see what kind of monster is on the other side, but what they want is, what if the other party is very aggressive?

    It is a very dangerous behavior to pop up suddenly like this, and do not know the enemy's location. Therefore, when Lan Guangxian made this action, Ye Chen and Tomb Ling were still worried.

    But Lan Guangxian didn't think so. They have been observing here for a while now, but there seems to be no results, and Lan Guangxian is a little worried about Xiao Axi and wants to end it quickly, so Lan Guangxian has no choice but to take risks.  .

    After a while, Ye Chen should also understand Lan Guangxian's thoughts, so Ye Chen said to the tomb spirit, "Tomb Ling, look around to prevent evil people from sneaking up and try to ensure Lan Guangxian's safety as much as possible!"

    After receiving Ye Chen's message, the tomb spirit immediately acted, took out his best weapon, put a machete on his chest, stared straight ahead, and tried hard to find the enemy.

    And Ye Chen was communicating with Lan Guangxian, Ye Chen asked Lan Guangxian, "Brother Lan Guangxian, do you find anything wrong now?"

    After hearing Ye Chen's words, Lan Guangxian used his long-range vision skills to look at the situation in the distance.

    Then, Lan Guangxian said, "I saw it. Not far away, there seemed to be a black thing, and there were clouds of green smoke around it. I don't know what it is."

    Ye Chen asked Lan Guangxian again, "Then can you feel the risk factor? Is the risk factor high?"

    Lan Guangxian replied, "As far as the current situation is concerned, that unknown object is about 1 kilometer away from us. With such a long distance, his voice seems to travel far, so the attack power cannot be underestimated."

    After listening to Lan Guangxian's words, Ye Chen analyzed silently by himself, and said, "If this is the case, let's make a quick decision, don't waste too much time, brother Lan Guang, you come down first!"

    Lan Guangxian heard it, and slowly floated down, looking at Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen said, "Now, the three of us attack from three directions, and we attack him together. No matter which side is sensed by him, the others will attack immediately, you understand?"

    When Lan Guangxian and Tomb Ling heard this, they nodded.

    Then, when Ye Chen glanced at the unknown object in the distance, Ye Chen gave Lan Guangxian and Tomb Ling a look. After Lan Guangxian and Tomb Ling received the information, the three attacked in three directions.

    Ye Chen started from their position just now in a straight line, while Lan Guangxian and Tomb Ling started from the left and right respectively.

    Because the distance between Ye Chen and Lan Guangxian is shorter than that between Tomb Spirit and Lan Guangxian, so after Ye Chen shortened the distance by half, the unknown thing looked over.

    In fact, that unknown thing has always known about Ye Chen's existence, mainly because Ye Chen, Lan Guangxian, and Tomb Spirit's aura is too strong, and many little monsters have felt it, ready to move.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1761 The Powerful Lion

    ?

    Of course, when the unknown thing looked over, Ye Chen also noticed his movements.

    The distance is gradually shortening, so at this moment, Ye Chen can already clearly see the face of the other party, which turned out to be in the shape of a huge lion.

    The fierce look of the lion, before you have prepared yourself, you will be shocked when you see this face!

    Ye Chen saw the lion's expression clearly, and was really taken aback. He thought to himself, how could there be such a vicious animal, it's too scary!

    Although everyone doesn't quite understand the origin of this lion, and they don't know how strong this lion is, but everyone's desire to defeat this monster is the same.

    As Ye Chen approached step by step, the lion suddenly launched an attack, and swung a big fist towards Ye Chen. Fortunately, after experiencing so many things, Ye Chen is also relatively sensitive, and soon felt  arrive.

    Therefore, Ye Chen quickly turned around, and quickly avoided the attack of the big lion.

    Lan Guangxian and Tomb Ling, who were attacking from both sides, saw this scene, and did not expect the big lion to attack so actively. Then, they also increased their vigilance and prepared to attack.

    At this time, Ye Chen opened his hands, and a long spear appeared in his hand. Then, Ye Chen used the long spear and stabbed towards the big lion. The marksmanship was very accurate, and the long spear directly pierced the big lion's fur.

    Afterwards, the big lion felt a little bit of pain. It didn't expect the speed to be so fast. It took a while to realize that its body had been pierced.

    Tomb Ling and Lan Guangxian also saw circles of blue smoke rising from the body of the big lion. This seems to be the blood of a monster!

    While the big lion was in a daze, Tomb Ling and Lan Guangxian glanced at each other, and the two jumped up, striking the big lion with their own weapons.

    What Lan Guangxian held in his hand was a big hammer. The power of the hammer was unmatched, while the tomb spirit used an energy bomb, which kept firing energy balls at the big lion.

    Possibly the big lion also sensed this imminent danger, and immediately gathered all its strength to form a big circle, enclosing itself inside, making it impossible for outside attacks to get in.

    Lan Guangxian and Tomb Ling saw this scene. At the beginning, they had to have enough confidence in their skills. They thought they would definitely be able to break through the protective cover of the big lion, so the two of them attacked directly.

    However, it never occurred to me that while this big lion used the energy ball to protect itself, it also used a rebounding skill, as long as anyone who attacked would be rebounded by the skill he used.

    Therefore, when the attack power of Lan Guangxian and Tomb Ling took effect on the big lion's energy ball, it also took effect on him. The two were reflected far and far away, and both spit out a mouthful of blood, as if they were falling apart  .

    Ye Chen watched Lan Guangxian and the tomb spirit being thrown far and far away. They were so caught off guard. Everyone was stunned. They didn't expect this big lion to have such skills.

    At this time, Ye Chen didn't dare to attack lightly. Now that Lan Guangxian and Tomb Ling are like this, this big lion's skills are quite deep, so he still needs to have a strategy.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1762 Catch the Big Lion's Loophole

    ?

    Thinking about it, suddenly, Ye Chen saw the place where the energy was gathered from the big lion's forehead, and there seemed to be a loophole, a very small loophole, if it wasn't because of Ye Chen's magnifying eyes, he wouldn't be able to see it at all.

    So, Ye Chen thought, "Or attack from the head of this big lion, this small hole should become his deathbed, no matter, success or failure depends on it!"

    After thinking about it, Ye Chen stared at the big lion's forehead, and the spear in his hand turned into a sharp knife, feeling that when the time came, Ye Chen quickly jumped up and rushed towards the big lion.

    With lightning speed, Ye Chen pierced the gap in the big lion's forehead with a sharp knife, and then the big lion's protective cover broke, and the sharp knife also pierced the big lion's forehead.

    The big lion just looked at Ye Chen who was close at hand, and really had to admire Ye Chen's strength, he really has a very good talent.

    However, it's too late to say anything now, Ye Chen pierced the big lion's cap, and after a while, Ye Chen pulled the sharp knife out of the big lion's forehead, and then the big lion fell backwards  .

    Seeing the big lion like this, Ye Chen probably meant it was resolved. Then, Ye Chen quickly ran to the side of Tomb Ling and Lan Guangxian, and asked them, "Tomb Ling, Lan Guangxian, are you all right?"

    Listening to Ye Chen's greeting, the two shook their heads and said, "It's nothing serious, I can't die!"

    Then, when Tomb Ling and Lan Guangxian were about to stand up, Lan Guangxian couldn't stand still and fell down, but Tomb Ling was really fine!

    Ye Chen was very worried when he saw Lan Guangxian like this, so he supported Lan Guangxian and said, "Lan Guangxian, how are you?

    After finishing speaking, Ye Chen held Lan Guangxian's hand, and used his index finger and middle finger to help Lan Guangxian feel his pulse. The tomb spirit asked Ye Chen, "How is he? Is there anything serious?"

    Ye Chen shook his head first, and then said to the tomb spirit, "Leave him alone, how are you doing, what's the big deal if you don't want it later, come here, and I'll feel your pulse too!"

    Hearing what Ye Chen said, the tomb spirit was really worried about Lan Guangxian, so the tomb spirit had no choice but to walk to Ye Chen's side, stretched out his hand, and Ye Chen helped the tomb spirit feel the pulse.

    After a while, Ye Chen frowned. The tomb spirit saw it and thought there would be some bad consequences, so he asked Ye Chen in a panic, "What's the matter, maybe"

    Before the tomb spirit finished speaking, Ye Chen shook his head and said, "No, how could it be, they are all the same!"

    The tomb spirit asked Ye Chen a little worried again, "What's the matter, just tell me directly!"

    But Ye Chen didn't seem to hear what the tomb spirit said, so he stretched out his hand and peeled off the tomb spirit's clothes, and he really felt a powerful force.

    Ye Chen asked the tomb spirit, "What's in yours?"

    The tomb spirit looked at what Ye Chen was pointing at, and said, "This, this is a vest dropped by a monster when I was fighting. I felt the aura of the vest and it looked good, so I put it on. Why?  Yet?"

    When Ye Chen heard what the tomb spirit said, he understood what was going on, and Ye Chen said, "No wonder, this vest saved your life, so you have to thank that monster!" (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1763 This Vest Saved Your Life

    ?

    The tomb spirit didn't understand very well, so he asked Ye Chen, "What does this mean?"

    Ye Chen looked at Lan Guangxian and said, "Brother Lan Guangxian was injured by the rebound technique used by that big lion. The injury was serious. A large number of meridians have been damaged, and most of the bones have been broken. Now it is very serious.  It's dangerous!"

    Hearing what Ye Chen said, the tomb spirit really didn't expect this consequence, and Ye Chen said, "Fortunately, you are wearing this vest, this vest should be something of a fairy, so it has such great energy to help you pass  .¡±

    "But this vest should be useless after today. Being hurt by such a powerful energy must also destroy this treasure!" Ye Chen said regretfully.

    Although the tomb spirit was very lucky to hear what Ye Chen said, he was still quite worried when he thought that Lan Guangxian was still in danger.

    So, the tomb spirit asked Ye Chen, "Then Lan Guangxian, do we need to do something?"

    Ye Chen looked at Lan Guangxian, thought for a while, and said, "We have to find a quiet place first, I will do my best to protect Lan Guangxian's heart, and then think about how to solve it!"

    Then, Ye Chen raised his head to look at the spirit bird in the sky, and said to the spirit bird, "Spirit bird, take us to find little Axi and Tang Seng!"

    After hearing what Ye Chen said, the spirit bird hovered in the sky for a while, and then flew in one direction.

    After Ye Chen saw it, he summoned a cloud, put Lan Guangxian in front, went up himself, and flew away with the spirit bird, while the tomb spirit flew by himself and followed the spirit bird.

    In the cave where little Axi and Tang Seng are, little Axi is dreaming!  Little Axi was a little sleepy at first, but she had been waiting for her big brother to come back for a long time, and finally fell asleep when she couldn't bear it any longer.

    In the dream, Xiao Axi seemed to see her elder brother covered in blood, very weak, as if injured and very serious, Xiao Axi was very scared, afraid that her elder brother would leave her just like that.

    Little Axi who was having nightmares was obviously very nervous, causing little Axi to lie down on the haystack and trembling all the time. Wukong and Tang Seng saw it, and they didn't know why, and they were very worried about Xiao Axi.

    They wanted to wake up little Axi, but after calling twice, little Axi still didn't wake up.

    In the dream, little Axi suddenly heard the voice of the big brother, and the big brother said something to little Axi, "Little Guozi."

    Little Axi didn't understand what it meant, so the eldest brother fell asleep, no matter how little Axi yelled, he couldn't wake up the elder brother, and then, little Axi burst into tears.

    "Big brother, big brother, don't leave me, wake up and play with Axi, big brother!" Little Axi cried out, Wukong, Tang Seng and Bajie heard it, and they all came over and surrounded him  Next to little Axi!

    Wukong said, "What's the matter? Why is little Axi crying so hard? Is something wrong? Let's wake up little Axi!"

    Tang Seng listened and nodded, then Wukong shook little Axi and said, "Little Axi, what's wrong with you, wake up!"

    At first Wukong yelled twice, but little Axi didn't respond, then Wukong continued to yell a few more times, and finally, little by little, little Axi stopped crying and opened his eyes.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1764 big brother and the others are back

    ?

    As soon as little Axi saw Wukong in front of him, he grabbed Wukong's hand and asked, "Brother Wukong, are the big brothers back yet?"

    Wukong said, "They haven't come back yet, little Axi, wait a little longer, don't worry, big brother and they are very powerful!"

    Little Axi heard that Wukong said that her big brother hadn't come back yet, and she felt a little unhappy again, so she lowered her head silently, and then Wukong asked little Axi, "Did little Axi just have a nightmare?  Why are you crying so sad?"

    Little Axi nodded and said, "Brother Wukong, I just dreamed that my elder brother was injured, a serious injury, and then my elder brother fell asleep and ignored little Axi, so I am very sad, woo  Woooo"

    As she spoke, Xiao Axi couldn't help but shed tears, and the people around her were also very distressed.

    Then, Tang Seng patted little Axi on the back and said, "Little Axi, don't think so much, big brother will be fine, little Axi is just having a nightmare, dreams are usually the opposite, so little Axi  Don't worry about it!"

    Finally, under everyone's comfort, little Axi was not so scared, but he was still very worried about his big brother. Big brother hasn't come back for so long, so he really doesn't know what happened.

    Outside, Ye Chen sat on the cloud with Lan Guangxian, and followed the spirit bird to fly forward. On the way, Ye Chen also took the elixir of the Supreme Lord and gave Lan Guangxian a drink. Otherwise, Lan Guangxian would have spent two hours.  I can't stand it anymore.

    Just when Ye Chen was also very anxious why he hadn't arrived yet, the spirit bird stopped. Then, Ye Chen lowered his head and found that in the cave below, there was the spiritual power of the spirit bird.

    Then, Ye Chen knew that little Axi and the others were below, and this was the spiritual power that Ye Chen had injected into little Axi before, so Ye Chen took Lan Guangxian and the tomb spirit down.

    Even though Ye Chen and the others landed lightly, when they touched the ground, Wukong in the cave felt that someone was coming outside, and then Wukong said, "Attention everyone, it seems that someone is coming outside!"

    As soon as Wukong finished speaking, Bajie, Sha Wujing and Xiaobai cheered up immediately, and stood around Xiao Axi and Tang Seng, ready to protect their safety.

    Then, Wukong took the lead and walked towards the entrance of the cave, wanting to see who the monster was, and dared to break into their territory.

    Just when Wukong walked to the entrance of the cave, Wukong heard the voice coming from outside, "They should be inside!"

    Wait, this voice seems a little familiar, "Yes, it should be right, the feeling of the spirit bird is not wrong, and I can also feel the breath of little Axi!"

    Hearing this voice, Wukong felt relieved. Isn't this voice the voice of his brother Ye Chen? The other voice must be the voice of Tomb Spirit and the others!

    After confirming that they were back, Wukong excitedly said to Xiao Axi, "Little Axi, big brother and they are back!"

    When Xiao Axi heard what Brother Wukong said, he immediately stood up and walked towards the entrance of the cave, shouting while running, "Really, big brother is back!"

    When he ran to the door, little Axi was stunned suddenly, "How could this be, what happened to big brother?"

    Hearing Xiao Axi's voice, Ye Chen, who was helping Lan Guangxian to enter the cave, raised his head and said in surprise, "Little Axi, are you all right!"  (remember this website website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1765 Big Brother Was Really Injured

    ?

    Wukong in the cave also heard what little Axi said, and guessing what might have happened, he walked out quickly.

    Sure enough, when he went out, he saw Ye Chen and Mu Jinhua supporting the unconscious Lan Guangxian, and Wukong said, "Brother Ye Chen, what's wrong with Lan Guangxian?"

    Ye Chen said anxiously, "Don't ask so many questions, let's go in first and find a place for Lan Guangxian to lie down. I have to give him luck!"

    Then, before waiting for Wukong's answer, Ye Chen, together with the tomb spirit, helped Lan Guangxian into the cave.

    Although little Axi didn't know what happened, but seeing how anxious Ye Chen's brother was, and the big brother seemed to be seriously injured, he knew that the result must be bad.

    Xiao Axi had no choice but to stand there in a daze, and he didn't come back to his senses for a long time. Just when Wukong was about to turn around and enter the cave, he found that little Axi was still standing there, motionless.

    Wukong walked over and asked Xiao Axi, "Xiao Axi, what's the matter with you, let's go in, huh?"

    With tears in her eyes, little Axi looked at Wukong and said, "Brother Wukong, didn't you say that big brother will be fine? Now big brother seems to be in trouble! Woooooo"

    Xiao Axi cried loudly after finishing speaking, Wukong saw it, and really didn't know what to do, how could he be like this!

    However, no matter what, Wu Kong still felt that he had to comfort Xiao Axi's emotions. After all, now that Lan Guangxian was injured, Xiao Axi must be very restless.

    Then, Wukong walked up to little Axi, patted little Axi on the head, and said, "Don't worry about little Axi, big brother will be fine, you see, brother Yechen is very powerful, so, big brother  Brother will be fine!"

    "Little Axi must be well, otherwise the big brother will be worried when he wakes up and sees little Axi like this, and little Axi doesn't want his big brother to worry about himself!" Wukong said to little Axi patiently.

    After hearing this, little Axi seemed to have a point of reason. She really didn't want to let her big brother worry. Then, little Axi nodded obediently and wiped away her tears.

    After Wukong saw it, he said, "That's fine, let's go in and see Big Brother now!"

    After finishing speaking, Wukong took little Axi's hand and walked into the cave.

    In the cave, Tang Seng and Bajie were quite happy when they heard the news of Ye Chen and the others coming back.

    However, when they saw Ye Chen and the tomb spirit coming in, supporting a bloodstained and unconscious Lan Guangxian, they were stunned.

    Then, Bajie and Wujing hurried over to help support Lan Guangxian.

    Ye Chen said, "Master, help me to flatten that haystack!"

    When Tang Seng heard it, he quickly squatted down, and as Ye Chen said, he smoothed out the haystack where little Axi had slept before.

    Then, Ye Chen said to Bajie and Tomb Ling, "Come on, let's gently lay Lan Guangxian flat on the haystack now, be careful, be sure to put it gently, he is very weak now!"

    Everyone heard it, nodded, and then gently put Lan Guangxian on the haystack.

    At this moment, little Axi and Wukong walked in. In order not to cause trouble for brother Ye Chen, little Axi stood quietly and watched them busy.

    Even though Xiao Axi is very worried now, thinking of the nightmare he had before, he is afraid that his big brother will really leave him like this.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1766 Ye Chen envied Blu-ray's luck

    ?

    But Xiao Axi didn't show it, and kept his worries in his heart all the time. Xiao Axi is also a very sensible child.

    After Ye Chen arranged for Lan Guangxian, Wu Kong asked Ye Chen, "Brother Ye Chen, what's the matter? Why did this happen suddenly? Is the opponent too strong?"

    After finishing speaking, Wukong looked at Ye Chen and the tomb spirit again, and asked them, "Then you two are all right, have you checked?"

    I saw that the tomb spirit didn't speak, but just shook his head.

    Then, Ye Chen said, "Right now, Lan Guangxian's situation is very dangerous. On the way back, I had already given him a elixir of the Supreme Lord, so that he can last until now!"

    "The next thing I have to do is to use my energy to help Lan Guangxian protect his heart veins. In this way, we will have a certain amount of time to find a solution!"

    Tang Seng listened to what Ye Chen said, and was still quite worried. Then, Tang Seng asked, "Then what is the solution, let's help together!"

    A group of people sat around Ye Chen and Lan Guangxian, waiting for Ye Chen to give the answer, but Ye Chen just shook his head helplessly.

    Said, "This time, Lan Guangxian was really injured seriously, and I don't have any effective treatment methods for the time being. I only know that I need to help Lan Guangxian protect his heart veins first, so that we can have time to do other things!"

    "I think everything now depends on chance and coincidence. If there is fate, we will definitely have a solution. Let's work hard together!" After Ye Chen finished speaking, he was ready to sit down and practice his skills!

    Then, the tomb spirit and Tang Seng Wukong looked at each other and said, Wukong said, "Well, let's not stand here forever, let's think of a way!"

    "Wukong, what do you think we are going to do now?" Tang Seng was very puzzled, after all, he couldn't figure out what happened.

    Wukong said, "Master, just leave the solution to us. Stay in this cave and be safe!"

    After finishing speaking, Wukong looked at little Axi who was standing aside, and said to Tang Seng, "Also, master, please take care of little Axi. To be safe, let little Axi stay in the cave!"

    Before Tang Seng could answer Wukong's words, little Axi walked up to Wukong and said to Wukong, "Brother Wukong, I want to go out with you!"

    "After I go out, I will definitely find a way to save Big Brother, so let me go together, I want to do something for Big Brother!" Little Axi said, her voice getting smaller and smaller!

    Wu Kong felt very uncomfortable when he heard Xiao Axi say this. He knew that Xiao Axi must have been suppressing his emotions. Finally, Wukong finally agreed to take Xiao Axi out together.

    Because Ye Chen was still busy with giving Blu-ray luck, he didn't interfere too much with Wukong and Bajie's thoughts, but simply said to Wukong, "Protect little Axi!"

    Wukong naturally knew the importance of this matter, so he nodded.

    Suddenly, Wukong thought that these people in their cave seemed to be a little overwhelmed, so Wukong said to the tomb spirit, "Tomb spirit, otherwise you should be here!"

    "After all, Ye Chen is helping Blu-ray Xian with luck now. If someone breaks in and something happens, it won't be good. You stay on the safe side!"  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1767 go out to find fruit

    ?

    The tomb spirit heard what Wukong said made sense, so he nodded and stayed. Then, Wukong took little Axi and Bajie and the others, and went out.

    When Wukong and the others walked outside, Bajie said to Wukong, "Brother, where are we going now, and what is our specific task?"

    Wukong glanced at the vast land in the distance, and said, "Actually, I don't know what we are going to do. Brother Marven Ye said that this matter has to be random. Tell me, what should we do?"

    Just when Bajie, Wukong and Wujing didn't know what to do, little Axi suddenly said, "Look for fruit!"

    When everyone heard it, they all looked at Axi, and Wukong asked Axi, "What kind of fruit? Why are you looking for fruit? Is it possible that Axi is hungry?"

    Little Axi shook his head when he heard what Wukong said, and said, "No, I'm not hungry, it's just that I have a feeling that I'm going to find fruit!"

    After Wukong heard this, he took a look at Bajie and Wujing, and Bajie said, "That's all right, let's go find the fruit. Anyway, I don't know what to do now, maybe little Axi feels  That's right!"

    Wukong nodded and agreed, but now they don't know where to go.

    So, Wukong called out the land god of this place, and Wukong asked the land god, "Land, do you know where there are fruits near here, a special kind?"

    Land stroked his beard, shook his head and thought for a while, and said, "There are many fruit forests nearby, but I don't know what kind of fruit you are looking for?"

    Wukong replied to the God of Land and said, "I don't know much about this. The main thing is, what the kid said, we just ask!" Wukong said, pointing to little Axi beside him.

    The Land God followed the direction Wukong pointed and looked at little Axi next to him. He didn't know what was going on, but he had a special feeling.

    Then, the Land God asked little Axi, "Little friend, what kind of fruit are you talking about?"

    Little Axi looked at the elderly grandpa in front of him, and said, "I don't know, it's the little fruit that the big brother told me."

    Since Xiao Axi has said so, everyone does not know what this thing is, so we can only take it slowly.

    Then, Wukong said to the land god, "That's fine, if you don't understand it, let's go out and find it ourselves!"

    Hearing what Wukong said, the land god felt a little uncomfortable that he couldn't help, so he nodded and added,

    "Great Saint, anyway, after turning over this mountain, there is a fruit forest, and there are quite a lot of special things in it. You can go there and look for it."

    So, Wukong and his party walked towards the big mountain ahead according to what the land god said.

    After a while, they finally came over the mountain, and everyone was surprised to see the scene before them.

    Unexpectedly, in this relatively barren and remote place, there are so many dense fruit forests, and there are many fruits on the trees!

    Wukong looked around and felt that the aura here is quite strong, maybe it is a good place!

    Then, Bajie said to Wukong, "Senior brother, you see there are so many fruits here, should we pick some back and give them to the master, they must be hungry too?"

    When Wukong heard what Bajie said, he said, "Okay, then let's pick some back to satisfy our hunger."  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1768 Avalokitesvara helps

    ?

    So, everyone was going to pick some fruit and go back.

    Suddenly, little Axi walked straight into the center of the orchard. Wukong saw it and didn't know where little Axi was going, so he asked him, "Axi, where are you going? Don't mess around."  Run, it will be dangerous!"

    But Xiao Axi seemed to be unable to stop at all. I don't know what force made Xiao Axi go in this direction.

    Seeing that little Axi didn't pay attention to him, Wukong had no choice but to follow. After all, little Axi was still young and might be a little ignorant, but Wukong was different. He must ensure the safety of little Axi.

    Then, Wukong followed little Axi into the center of the orchard, and Wukong asked little Axi again, "Axi, what are you doing here?"

    After asking so many times, little Axi finally answered Wukong, "I want to find fruit for big brother!"

    Wukong asked again, "Then how did little Axi know to come here to look for fruit?"

    Xiao Axi said, "I don't know either, it's just a feeling, I think it's here!"

    After Wukong heard this, he just patted little Axi's head and didn't say a word. Little Axi is so affectionate and righteous to his big brother!

    Then, Wukong walked inside with little Axi, and suddenly saw a beautiful scene in front of him.

    This is a tree. This tree looks like it has just grown. The tree still bears fruit, which is very beautiful. Every fruit is shining.

    However, what makes people very puzzled is that there are only a few fruits on such a large tree, unlike other ordinary trees, which gradually become full of fruits.

    When little Axi saw this, he said to Wukong, "Brother Wukong, is this the fruit? Look, these fruits are all shining, very different!"

    After Wukong saw it, he also saw that this tree was different.

    To be on the safe side, Wukong called out the nearby land god, and asked the land god, "Land, look, what is the origin of this tree?"

    When the land was first called out by the Great Sage, I didn't know what would happen to the Great Sage, but when I saw the big tree in front of me, I knew it.

    The God of Earth said, "It's strange, Great Sage, to tell you the truth, this tree didn't exist before, it didn't exist, why did it appear now, it's so strange!"

    Wukong was also surprised when he heard what the land god said, "What, this tree didn't exist before? Then what's going on now?"

    Land shook his head and said, "My lord, I'm really sorry, I must have been confused and didn't notice this thing, wait a minute, I'll check it out, let's talk about it after I figure it out!"

    Then, the land god left, and Wukong was a little worried, so he waited here for the result of the land god.

    After waiting for a while, the land god came back and said to Wukong, "My lord, I checked the recent footnotes. It seems that the Guanyin came here just half an hour ago."

    "So, Dasheng, you said, could it be the Guanyin who helped?" Land Guessed.

    Wukong didn't quite understand it, and there was a great possibility that it was done by Guanyin, so Wukong knelt down, kowtowed towards the direction of the South China Sea.

    In the sky, a few words appeared: Saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1769

    ?

    After Wukong saw these words, he understood what it meant. This is the kindness of Master Guanyin!

    Then, Wukong started to jump to the tree, ready to pick the fruit.  And Xiao Axi is helping to pack the fruit.

    The Land God also knew that the Great Sage must be busy with his own business now, so he bowed to Wukong, then turned around and left.

    In fact, when I look at it from the bottom of the tree, I feel that the fruits on this tree are still scattered, and there are not many, but when I go up to the tree to pick the fruits, I don't feel that there are few fruits.

    They picked for a long time, and they basically picked all the fruits on this tree. Then, Wukong said to Xiao Axi, "Little Axi, it's almost there!"

    After hearing this, Xiao Axi nodded, and then.  Afterwards, Wukong came down from the tree, carried the fruits that Xiao Axi had arranged on his back, and led Xiao Axi to walk outside.

    Wukong took little Axi to see that he was about to turn around when he heard the sound of the fruit tree shaking behind him. They turned around and found that the fruit tree was sinking into the soil unsteadily.

    After a while, the big tree was buried in the soil, and there was no trace of the tree at all.

    Seeing this scene, Wukong quickly put down the fruit bag in his hand, then knelt down on his knees, folded his palms together, and said to the front, "Thank you, Master Guanyin!" Then he kowtowed again.

    Xiao Axi looked at Wukong's action very puzzled, and asked Wukong, "Brother Wukong, what are you doing? You have already done this action before, why do you want to do it again?"

    Listening to little Axi's question, Wukong said to little Axi, "Axi, this is not something ordinary people do. Do you know that Master Guanyin is helping us!"

    "Master Guanyin? Is it Guanyin Bodhisattva of the South China Sea?" Xiao Axi said in surprise.

    Goku nodded.

    Then, little Axi knew what was going on, and followed Brother Wukong, facing the direction of the South China Sea, clasped his hands together, and bowed.

    After finishing, they walked out of the orchard.

    When they got to the outside of the orchard, Bajie and Wujing saw Wukong coming out with little Axi, and asked Wukong, "Brother, where have you been? We thought you were going back, and we almost left too  It's over!"

    Wukong just smiled, then shook the bag in his hand and said, "Look, this is our achievement."

    Bajie saw the bag in Wukong's hand, and took out a small bag from the back, saying, "Look, senior brother, this is also our fruit, but with so much fruit, we may not be able to eat it all!"

    "Besides, we don't seem to have found the fruit that little Axi mentioned before. What should we do now? It seems to be too late." Bajie was also very anxious.

    When Wukong heard what Bajie said, he opened the bag in his hand and said, "Bajie, come and see what we have here!"

    So, Bajie ran over in a hurry, opened the bag and saw that the fruits inside were all shiny, Bajie was surprised and said, "Brother Monkey, what is this, where did you find it?"  ah?"

    Wukong smiled and said, "It's all right, it's all thanks to Guanyin! This is what Guanyin told us, so let's go back now, the sooner the better!" (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1770

    ?

    So, a large group of them walked back with Wukong.

    Inside the cave, Ye Chen was still working hard to help Lan Guangxian protect his heart. This is really a very difficult project, after all, at this time, Lan Guangxian's injury was too serious.

    Just when Ye Chen was about to run out of energy and couldn't hold on anymore, the tomb spirit found out that something was wrong with Ye Chen.

    The tomb spirit said to Ye Chen, "Ye Chen, what's the matter, are you okay, if you just can't hold on, just tell me, I will help you!"

    Ye Chen said, "To be honest, I really can't hold it anymore. Why haven't they come back yet? Is there really nothing I can do?"

    Hearing what Ye Chen said, the tomb spirit said, "Ye Chen, don't worry, there will be a way. I'll go out and see if they're back!"

    After finishing speaking, the tomb spirits walked out of the cave. At the entrance of the cave, the tomb spirits flew up, wanting to see if they were in the distance.

    However, the spirit of the tomb looked at it for a while, but found no sign of their return, so the spirit of the tomb prepared to go back to the cave.

    When Tomb Spirit just walked to the door, he heard Tang Seng's voice, "Tomb Spirit, you are coming soon, Ye Chen seems to be unable to hold on anymore, Tomb Spirit"

    The tomb spirit who heard the shout ran in immediately, and found that Ye Chen's consciousness seemed to be gradually disappearing.

    The tomb spirit asked Tang Seng, "Master, what's wrong with Ye Chen?"

    Tang Seng said, "Maybe Ye Chen's skill is not enough. At this time, Ye Chen has already transmitted a lot of energy to Lan Guangxian, maybe he is a little weak!"

    When the tomb spirit heard what Tang Seng said, he was very worried, because if a person's own energy is insufficient and he transmits energy to others, the consequences will be unimaginable!

    What's more, Ye Chen is still a mortal!

    Then, without thinking too much, the tomb spirit walked behind Ye Chen, sat down, and prepared to transfer skills to Ye Chen, so as to maintain a relatively good state for the time being.

    After half an hour passed, Ye Chen also gradually regained consciousness, and when he realized what the tomb spirit was doing, he said, "Tomb spirit, what are you doing, don't do this, if you do this, you will get hurt too! Hurry up!"  stop!"

    The tomb spirit said, "Ye Chen, don't talk for now. Now our lives are in the hands of Wukong and the others. We have to pray for them to come back soon!"

    "You don't need to persuade me, if I'm not here, you will be very dangerous!"

    Ye Chen knew that the tomb spirit wouldn't listen to what he said, so he didn't speak. He still believed that Wukong and the others would bring back the good news, so they could only wait patiently.

    Tang Seng, who was on the side, looked at the three people who were in danger in front of him, feeling very anxious, but he seemed to be unable to help anything, and felt very guilty.

    So, Tang Seng went outside, wanting to see if Wukong Bajie and the others had come back. As soon as he went out, he saw a cloud floating over in the distance. Aren't his apprentices on the cloud!

    At this time, Tang Seng knew that they were back, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. In his mouth, he even said a few words of Amitabha!

    Wukong and Bajie saw Tang Seng standing at the entrance of the cave from a long distance away. They shouted loudly, "Master, we are back!" and waved to Tang Seng happily.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1771 Millennium Ginseng

    ?

    Arriving at the entrance of the cave, Wukong jumped off the cloud with little Axi, followed by Bajie Wujing and the others.

    Wukong ran to Tang Seng first, and asked Tang Seng, "Master, how are they doing? Are they all right?"

    Tang Seng looked serious, frowned, shook his head, and said, "No, the situation is very pessimistic, Wukong, you can go in with your teacher to have a look!"

    Wukong was very anxious when he heard what the master said, and rushed in immediately.

    When I got inside, I saw Ye Chen sitting behind Lan Guangxian, transmitting skills to Lan Guangxian, and the tomb spirit sitting behind Ye Chen, transmitting skills to Ye Chen. For the time being, they still have a clear consciousness.

    Wukong said, "Brother Yechen, how are you doing, does it matter?"

    When Ye Chen and Tomb Ling heard that Wukong and the others had returned, they finally had a glimmer of hope.

    Ye Chen said, "Fortunately, I can still hold on, but you, have you found any solution?"

    So, Wukong took out the bag in his hand, opened it for Ye Chen to see, and said to Ye Chen, "Look, we found such a fruit, I don't know if it can be of any help!"

    Ye Chen turned around and saw that it turned out to be a thousand-year-old ginseng fruit. This is the best fruit, and it will be of great help to the injured.

    Ye Chen asked Wukong and said, "Wukong, this is a very precious fruit, it's great, with this fruit, Lan Guangxian will be saved!"

    Wukong didn't know what this fruit was, so he asked Ye Chen, "Ye Chen, what kind of fruit is this, I've never seen it before!"

    Ye Chen said, "This is a thousand-year-old ginseng fruit, and it will take thousands of years to bear fruit, and there can only be 12 fruits on a tree, and the injured person just needs to eat these 12 fruits!"

    Suddenly, Ye Chen thought of a question, "But, why are there so many fruits in your bag? Did you pick them from several trees?"

    "Or is this fruit of yours mixed up with other fruits?" Ye Chen asked Wukong seriously, after all, this is a serious matter, so you can't be careless.

    Originally, only 12 fruits can be picked on a tree. If you accidentally eat other kinds of fruits, it will be fatal.

    Wukong replied, "No, it was picked from a tree! And there is only one tree like this!"

    "Oh, I remembered, this tree may have been given to us by Guanyin. The land god said that there was no such tree before. He also felt the breath of Guanyin's presence, so this should be  It must be the help of Master Avalokiteshvara!"

    Ye Chen heard what Wukong said, so there should be nothing wrong. I heard that Lan Guangxian and Master Guanyin had a relationship before. This time, it must be the credit of Master Guanyin.

    So, Marven Ye said, "That's all right, since Master Avalokitesvara has come forward, we will trust Master Avalokitesvara, come, give me twelve fruits, and I will take it for Blu-ray Xian now!"

    Hearing what Ye Chen said, Wukong acted immediately, picked out 12 better fruits from the bag, and handed them to Ye Chen.

    Ye Chen took the fruit and said, "Okay, you all go out, and you, Tomb Spirit, I'm fine, you don't need to transfer skills to me, go and have a rest!"

    Hearing what Ye Chen said, the tomb spirit stopped what he was doing, and stood up.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1772 nothing happened

    ?

    Although he was still a little worried, Ye Chen was going to treat Lan Guangxian, and the tomb spirit couldn't help, so the tomb spirit had to go out with everyone.

    After everyone went out, Ye Chen began to treat Lan Guangxian, which was also a huge project.

    Ye Chen first lifted up all the 12 thousand-year-old ginseng fruits, and then slowly let them enter Lan Guangxian's body one by one, which required patience.

    After Ye Chen put these 12 fruits into Lan Guangxian's body, he had to convert these 12 fruits into energy liquid and replenish them to various parts of Lan Guangxian's body.

    Originally, such a trouble could not have been necessary. As long as the millennium ginseng fruit enters the body, it can automatically exert its best effect, and there is no need for artificial transformation at all.

    But because Lan Guangxian's injury was too serious, he couldn't transform by himself, so only Ye Chen helped him transform it manually, which was better for Lan Guangxian.

    After more than an hour, Ye Chen and Lan Guangxian hadn't come out yet, and Tang Seng and Wukong standing outside the cave couldn't wait.

    Bajie said, "Master, senior brother, why hasn't Ye Chen come out yet? Tell me, can he save Lan Guangxian?"

    Wukong said, "Idiot, don't talk nonsense, we have a thousand-year-old ginseng fruit, it is definitely possible, it will be fine, we just wait!"

    And little Axi who didn't know the result was also very worried. Little Axi said, "Will Big Brother wake up and play with me? I miss Big Brother!"

    As Xiao Axi talked, she felt tears were rolling in her eyes, almost about to flow down.

    As a monk, Tang Seng is compassionate in everything. Seeing the little girl in front of him is so sad, he feels very sad.

    Wukong comforted little Axi and said, "Little Axi, don't be sad, it will be fine, big brother will wake up soon, little Axi, don't worry!"

    As they talked, Ye Chen's voice came out of the cave, "Everyone, come in, it's done!"

    Hearing this sentence, a group of people finally felt relieved, they hurried in, and then saw Lan Guangxian lying flat on the ground.

    Tang Seng walked over and asked Marven Ye, "How is it? Are you okay?"

    Ye Chen also looked weaker, so he said, "Fortunately, there is no big problem, now I just need to take a rest!"

    After finishing speaking, Ye Chen walked to the side. The tomb spirit saw it and told Ye Chen to say, "You should also go and have a rest. This time, you must have expended a lot of skill!"

    Whoever saw it, Ye Chen poured out a small pill from a gourd, Ye Chen held the pill and said to the tomb spirit, "As long as you take this pill, it will definitely get twice the result with half the effort, and many things will happen!"

    Then, Ye Chen took the pill, and the hot blood flowed through his body, and Ye Chen could obviously feel that more than half of his body had recovered.

    So, Ye Chen took a small green pill and stretched it out in front of the tomb spirit, and the tomb spirit said, "Why, do I want to take it too?"

    Ye Chen smiled and said, "Come on, eat it, there is no harm in eating it, you also suffered a little injury before, eat it, and the medicine will cure you!"

    Hearing Ye Chen's jokes, the tomb spirit also knew that Ye Chen should have almost recovered, so he didn't refuse, and took the medicine given by Ye Chen.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1773 Lan Guangxian woke up

    ?

    Sure enough, the effect was the same as Ye Chen said. As soon as Tomb Ling took the pill given by Ye Chen, his face immediately became radiant, and he felt full of strength.

    At this time, little Axi walked up to Ye Chen and asked Ye Chen, "Brother Ye Chen, how is the big brother? Is he okay? I want my big brother to play with me"

    Seeing how wronged little Axi was, Ye Chen hugged little Axi in his arms, and then, Ye Chen said, "Don't be too sad, little Axi, big brother just sleeps, and it's natural when he wakes up."  I can play with little Axi now!"

    "Little Axi, be good, don't be sad!" After speaking, Ye Chen patted Xiao Axi's head again, very gentle and gentle.

    Little Axi had no choice but to wait obediently. Little Axi also believed that the elder brother had fallen asleep, and when the elder brother woke up, he could play with him.

    Little Axi hasn't gone to rest for a long time, and he has been busy with Bajie Wukong for a long time, so at this time, little Axi is also very tired.

    So, little Axi obediently walked to the side of the big brother, lay down, and rested with the big brother.

    After about two hours, it was already dark, and everyone found a more comfortable position in the cave and went to rest.

    In the middle of the night, Lan Guangxian woke up suddenly. After he woke up, he found that it was dark now, and then he tried to move his body, but his body was very sore.

    Lan Guangxian lay down for a while, and then remembered what he had been injured before. Originally, Lan Guangxian wanted to get up and take a look, but now it was dark and everywhere was dark.

    Therefore, Lan Guangxian had no choice but to wait for the dawn.

    ?Because he slept for a long time, he woke up just after dawn.

    Lan Guangxian looked at the tired look of everyone around him, so he guessed that it must be because of himself, and everyone didn't have much rest.

    Especially when Lan Guangxian saw Xiao Axi sleeping next to him, at this time, there were still wet tears on Xiao Axi's face.

    Lan Guangxian saw it, and felt very distressed. In fact, Lan Guangxian could also imagine that Xiao Axi must be very worried when he was injured and unconscious.

    So, Lan Guangxian gently patted little Axi's head, and stood up.

    Then, Lan Guangxian went outside, found a few dry branches, and wanted to light a fire for everyone, so that everyone would not be so cold when they fell asleep.

    After lighting the fire, Lan Guangxian still wanted to do something, but he didn't seem to find anything to do. Lan Guangxian swayed around, and saw the fruits scattered on the ground.

    Lan Guangxian walked over, picked up the fruits, and then walked out with the fruits in his arms.

    Outside, Lan Guangxian found a small stream, and saw that Lan Guangxian put all the fruits in his hands in the stream to wash them clean.

    It turned out that Lan Guangxian just wanted to help them wash the fruit, so that if they wake up hungry, they can eat the fruit directly.

    After washing, Lan Guangxian packed the fruit in a relatively clean bag and took it back.

    When returning to the cave, Ye Chen seemed to wake up just in time. Seeing Lan Guangxian coming in from the outside, Ye Chen stood up.

    Ye Chen said to Lan Guangxian, "Are you awake?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1774 finally relieved

    ?

    After hearing what Ye Chen said, Lan Guangxian put his index finger between his lips, signaling Ye Chen to keep his voice down, they are still sleeping!

    Then, Lan Guangxian made another gesture, telling Ye Chen to go out and talk, Ye Chen saw it, and walked out of the cave with Lan Guangxian.

    Ye Chen asked Lan Guangxian again, "Lan Guangxian, how do you feel now, are you okay, are you feeling okay?"

    After hearing what Ye Chen said, Lan Guangxian smiled and said, "Brother Ye Chen tried his best to save me, how can I be bad, you say yes!"

    "Don't worry, I'm fine, I'm fine, thank you very much, Brother Ye Chen!" Lan Guangxian said, patted Ye Chen's shoulder, and said very excitedly.

    When Ye Chen heard what Lan Guangxian said, he also smiled, "Haha, what's the matter, it's okay, we are all friends, I can't just ignore death!"

    So, Ye Chen and Lan Guangxian chatted for a while at the door, both of them looked very happy.

    Half an hour passed. At this time, the sun was about to rise. Then, Tang Seng and Wukong also woke up. Wukong saw that Ye Chen and Lan Guangxian were not in the cave.

    Immediately walked out, and sure enough, I saw Ye Chen and Lan Guangxian chatting outside.

    Seeing Wukong coming out, Lan Guangxian didn't say much, and patted Wukong's shoulder with his hand.

    Little Axi woke up in the cave and saw that there was no big brother beside her. She didn't know what happened, so she cried out of anxiety.

    Whether it was Tang Seng Ba Jie and the others inside the cave, or Ye Chen Lan Guangxian and the others outside the cave, they were all taken aback, not knowing what happened.

    Especially Lan Guangxian, when he heard whose cry it was, he immediately reacted and rushed into the cave, only to see little Axi sitting on the ground crying.

    Lan Guangxian ran over to Xiao Axi, and called out, "Xiao Axi, what's wrong with you?"

    Little Axi also heard a familiar voice, and immediately raised her head, and saw her big brother standing in front of her.

    Little Axi said, "Big brother, where have you been? I thought you were gone, and I don't want little Axi anymore, woo woo woo"

    Little Axi was sobbing softly while talking, and the blue light on the side looked really cute.

    Then, Lan Guangxian squatted down, hugged little Axi in his arms, and said to little Axi, "Don't be afraid, little Axi, why would my brother not want you!"

    "My brother has been sick these days, so little Axi must have been frightened!" Lan Guangxian patiently comforted little Axi.

    ? When Xiao Axi heard what her elder brother said, she really kept nodding, and felt like shaking her head vigorously to show that she really missed her elder brother.

    Actually, needless to say little Axi, Lan Guangxian also knew that this time, little Axi must have been terrified.

    Ye Chen, Tomb Spirit, Tang Seng Wukong and the others on the side looked at such a touching scene in front of them, and they seemed to be unable to hold back their tears.

    Suddenly, when the subject changed, Lan Guangxian asked Xiao Axi, "Are you hungry, I washed the fruit, do you want to eat?"

    Little Axi heard that it was the fruit washed by the big brother, so he nodded quickly and said that he wanted it, and Lan Guangxian hugged little Axi to get the fruit.

    Everyone is really relieved to see that Lan Guangxian is in such a good state.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1775 It's all thanks to Xiao Axi

    ?

    A group of them rested for a while, and then continued on the road. It seemed that it was quite difficult for them to find a place where Li Hentian lived.

    On the way, Lan Guangxian asked Ye Chen, "Ye Chen, thank you for saving me this time, how did you save me?"

    Lan Guangxian asked Ye Chen curiously.

    Ye Chen said, "Actually, the credit for this time is not mine. It's Bajie and the others who found important things to save you. They are amazing!"

    "If they hadn't brought back the thousand-year-old ginseng fruit in time to save someone's life, there was nothing I could do. The result would have been terrible, I can't even imagine it!" Ye Chen shook his head and said.

    When Lan Guangxian heard what Ye Chen said, he turned his head and said to Bajie Wujing and the others, "This time, I really want to thank the elders for saving Xiaosheng's life. Xiaosheng doesn't even know what to say to thank him!"

    As Lan Guangxian said, he clasped his hands together, and talked to Tang Seng and the others very reverently.

    At this time, Bajie said, "Blu-ray envy benefactor, this time, you are also thanking the wrong person. It is not me you want to thank, it should be little Axi!"

    When Lan Guangxian heard what Bajie said, he was confused. How could it have anything to do with little Axi? Lan Guangxian said, "Elder Bajie, where did you start with this?"

    Bajie said, "Haha, Lan Guangxian benefactor, you don't know that the way we went out to find a solution was all led by little Axi!"

    "Besides, in the fruit forest, it was because of little Axi that I was able to find this special and miraculous life-saving fruit, so I have to thank little Axi!" Bajie said truthfully.

    When Lan Guangxian heard what Bajie said, he was really happy. He didn't expect that he was in danger this time, and it turned out to be a great help from Little Axi.

    Then, Lan Guangxian took little Axi's hand, and said to little Axi, "Axi, I heard that it's all thanks to you that big brother woke up this time?"

    After hearing this, little Axi said, "No, big brother, this time, everyone is helping, and I didn't help much, so I'm sorry!"

    Lan Guangxian said, "How could there be? Didn't it mean that little Axi found the life-saving fruit? Little Axi, don't be so modest!"

    Little Axi said, "Hee hee hee, no, I think this is what I should do, so I have nothing to be proud of, not to mention that this is something related to you, big brother, I must pay attention to it."  Yes!"

    Lan Guangxian was really moved when he heard what Xiao Axi said, and didn't know what to say.

    Such a young child can achieve such a level, whoever it is, will be very touched!

    Then, Lan Guangxian asked Xiao Axi again, "Little Axi, how did you know you were going to find fruit?"

    Little Axi said, "I don't know either. Before my elder brother came back, I had a nightmare. In the dream, my elder brother was also sick!"

    "I was very sad, and I was afraid that my elder brother would leave me like this, but in the end, my elder brother still left me. I felt very sad, but my elder brother said something to me, that is, Xiao Guozi!"

    "Then I remembered that at that time we had nothing to do, Bajie Wukong and the others came according to my feeling, and finally found such a miraculous thing and saved the big brother!" (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1776 sensed the breath of Lihentian

    ?

    Lan Guangxian really didn't expect such a process to happen, so after Xiao Axi finished speaking, Lan Guangxian hugged Xiao Axi in his arms again with emotion.

    This road is really very long. The spirit bird is leading the way, and there is no signal at all.

    After walking for a while, they came to a road that was very muddy and difficult to walk, Ye Chen said to everyone, "Everyone, be careful, this road is very difficult to walk!"

    "When we get to the place ahead, let's fly with the white clouds, it will be faster and more convenient!" Ye Chen told everyone.

    The group behind heard this and nodded.

    So, they began to use white clouds to fly, and it is really more convenient to fly through the clouds.

    Just when they were just flying into the sky, Ye Chen seemed to sense the breath of a monster again, and Wukong also said, "Wait, there seems to be a monster!"

    As soon as Wukong finished speaking, everyone became vigilant and looked around.

    Then, Ye Chen checked it with his Spirit Control Ball, and after checking it, Ye Chen said, "It's okay, let's keep flying, ordinary monsters can't catch up with our speed!"

    After everyone listened, they flew quickly.

    In fact, from the very beginning, Ye Chen guessed that this monster should be a relatively low-level monster, because generally low-level monsters are so easily sensed by people.

    Therefore, it was right for them to choose to leave directly.

    However, it is also possible that they are high-level monsters. Their monster aura is too strong. It is also a good choice for them to leave without fighting.

    What's more, Ye Chen has already checked it with the imperial spirit ball. This is a relatively low-level monster, so there is no need to waste time fighting.

    They were flying, and suddenly, the spirit bird leading the way sent a signal, and Ye Chen said to everyone, "Everyone, slow down and follow me slowly!"

    Then, Ye Chen asked Lingniao, "Lingniao, what's the matter, did you find anything?"

    The message transmitted by the spirit bird to Ye Chen was, "I seem to have sensed Li Hentian's breath!"

    Ye Chen was very happy when he heard what Lingniao said, and asked Lingniao again, "That's really great, then what are we going to do now and where are we going?"

    The spirit bird said, "Master, don't be in a hurry, you go down and rest for a while, and after I confirm the location of Li Hentian, we can go directly there!"

    Ye Chen listened to what the spirit bird said, and said to everyone, "Okay, everyone, we are going to land, and rest below for a while, the spirit bird has already sensed the breath of Lihentian!"

    Everyone was very happy to hear that, and finally found Lihentian soon.

    So, Ye Chen took the lead and brought them to the ground together, and took a rest in a ruined temple below.

    When they were resting in the ruined temple, they saw the spirit bird hovering in the sky, constantly searching for the breath of Lihentian.

    Inside the ruined temple, the tomb spirit asked Ye Chen, "Ye Chen, how long will it take for us to stay here?"

    Ye Chen said, "No need, now that I have sensed Li Hentian's aura, I should be able to find the approximate location of Li Hentian soon!"

    Just as Ye Chen was talking to the tomb spirit, the spirit bird suddenly transmitted an emergency signal, and Ye Chen quickly ran out of the ruined temple and went outside.

    Sure enough, Lingniao found Li Hentian's location, and at this moment, was passing the specific information to Ye Chen!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1777

    ?

    Not long after, Ye Chen received the message from the spirit bird, and then, Ye Chen said to everyone, "Now I know the location of Li Hentian, we can set off!"

    Just when he was about to leave, Ye Chen suddenly remembered something and said, "Well, do you think everyone is going? If there is anyone who doesn't want to go, we can divide into two batches, and everyone can solve their own problems."  matter."

    "Actually, I don't think we need to go with so many people!" After Ye Chen finished speaking, he added another sentence.

    Tang Seng thought for a while, and said, "How about this, benefactor Marven Ye, you, Lan Guangxian and the tomb spirit take Axi in, and we will be on our way!"

    "This journey has also caused you a lot of trouble, and I'm really embarrassed, so let's just leave now!"

    As Tang Seng said, he clasped his hands together and bowed to Ye Chen, and said, "Amitabha!"

    Since Tang Seng has said so, Ye Chen is not good to say anything, after all, he is also going to the West to learn Buddhist scriptures, so it seems a little unreasonable to follow him to do other things.

    Then, Ye Chen said, "That's all right, Master Tang Seng, then we will bid farewell here, and hope that we will meet again in the future!"

    Similarly, Ye Chen put his palms together and bowed to Master Tang Seng.

    After that, they were divided into two groups, each of them had their own affairs and went their own way.

    Because Ye Chen seemed to have something else to say to Tomb Ling and Lan Guangxian, so Tang Seng, his master and his disciples, left first.

    So, Ye Chen said to the tomb spirit, "Tomb spirit, what do you want to do now?"

    The tomb spirit thought for a while and said, "Actually, I don't have any big thoughts now. Since my father, queen and queen have treated me like this, don't blame me for being unfilial."

    "Brother Ye Chen, let's do it this way. From now on, I will follow you. If you have anything to say in the future, just say it directly. I will carry it with you!"

    "Also, you want to seek revenge from the Jade Emperor. Although I can't do anything outrageous directly, I will help you in this matter!" Tomb Spirit said to Ye Chen sincerely.

    After Ye Chen heard this, he patted the shoulder of the tomb spirit and said, "Okay, that is to say, after following me, it may be very hard, but it is not as good as your son of the Jade Emperor, and you may be injured at any time.  sacrifice¡­¡­"

    "It's okay, I can do it, I can bear it." The tomb spirit interrupted Ye Chen's words before waiting for Ye Chen to finish speaking, and directly expressed his attitude. In Ye Chen's view, this  is very good.

    On the other side, Lan Guangxian was talking to little Axi, looking very happy.

    ? At this time, ask Lan Guangxian about his future plans. Maybe Lan Guangxian doesn't know what he is going to do, so don't ask for now, let's talk about it after the arrangements are made for Ah Xi!  Ye Chen wanted to watch.

    Then, Ye Chen said to everyone, "Okay, now everyone has their own ideas, and I have already got the position of Li Hentian, so let's go on the road!"

    When Lan Guangxian heard it, he nodded towards Ye Chen, and then took little Axi to walk outside the ruined temple.

    This is the road led by Ye Chen. Ye Chen received the news from the spirit bird, which means that Li Hentian is in the forest ahead.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1778 Multifunctional Little Gown

    ?

    Where exactly is it, they can only ask themselves. After all, the forest is so big, it is still difficult to get a specific location, so they have to find it by themselves.

    When they first entered this forest, they felt that it was so strange, gloomy, and there was no smell of sunshine.

    But looking up at the sky, it seems that there is no sunlight, because the trees in this forest are very large, with luxuriant branches and leaves, covering the sunlight, so it will always look very dark.

    At this time, Lan Guangxian asked little Axi, "Axi, are you cold? The temperature here is not right!"

    Xiao Axi shook his head and said, "It's not cold yet!"

    Lan Guangxian said again, "I just came in now, maybe it will be cold in a while, if it will be cold, I must tell my big brother, otherwise, I will get sick!"

    Xiao Axi just nodded and said nothing.

    Ye Chen, who was at the side, heard it, and took out a small gown from his treasure pocket. Ye Chen handed the little gown to Lan Guangxian, and said to him, "No, put this on for little Axi."  !"

    Lan Guangxian took the little gown from Ye Chen's hand, and asked Ye Chen, "What is this? Is it to keep warm?"

    Ye Chen said, "This is the same style as the iron cloth shirt, but this one is more advanced than the iron cloth shirt. This not only has the function of keeping warm, but also protects the safety of the wearer."

    "In other words, with this little gown, ordinary ghosts and ghosts can't get close to little Axi, and the forest is not spooky, this little gown can also keep warm!"

    Lan Guangxian listened to Ye Chen introduce the functions of this little gown, and really liked it. At this time, little Axi really needs this too!

    Just when Lan Guangxian wanted to thank Ye Chen, Ye Chen said, "Not only this, there is another more important thing, that is, no matter who wears this clothes, no matter where it is, I can always sense it.  of!"

    "And if there is a danger, I can also reach the person wearing this dress immediately!" Ye Chen introduced to Lan Guangxian with a very powerful look.

    This time, Lan Guangxian felt that he had nothing to say, mainly because he had nothing to describe this piece of clothing.

    I saw Lan Guangxian looking at Ye Chen with a smile while helping little Axi put on the little gown, and Lan Guangxian said, "Okay, Ye Chen, I won't say much else, just keep it silent!  "

    As Lan Guangxian said, he punched Ye Chen again.

    When Ye Chen saw it, he smiled and said, "You're welcome, it's a little effort, let's go, let's move on!"

    Then, the few of them walked forward together. Halfway through, they were relatively smooth, but they just didn't know where the destination was, so they could only look for it while walking.

    In fact, most of the time, they don't know the destination, and they don't know what will happen on this road. They just watch while walking, which requires them to have enough patience and vigilance.

    Suddenly, when they came to the edge of a big tree, the road ahead was obviously blocked, and there were vines everywhere, and this big tree was also an obvious feature.

    However, they looked around, and there seemed to be no other way.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1779 Huge Obstacle

    ?

    At this time, the tomb spirit asked Ye Chen, "What kind of situation is this now? There is no way out, how should we continue?"

    Everyone seemed to know the current situation. Ye Chen looked around and said, "Look, there should be only one road here. There is no doubt that it is the road ahead."

    "But, here ahead, there is such a big tree, as well as its branches and vines. If my guess is correct, the road ahead should be blocked by this big tree."

    The tomb spirit said, "Then Ye Chen, you mean that there is a road behind this tree?"

    Ye Chen nodded and said, "It should look like this!"

    Lan Guangxian listened to the conversation between Ye Chen and the tomb spirit, and said, "The problem is, how to solve this big tree now, I think it's better to solve it as soon as possible, otherwise, there will be no place to stay tonight!  "

    "It doesn't matter to us at all, the main reason is that little Axi is still here, no matter what, it's still quite dangerous!" Lan Guangxian looked at little Axi and said.

    After Ye Chen heard what Lan Guangxian said, this was indeed a big problem. Then, Ye Chen took out a spiritual mirror from his treasure pocket. Through the spiritual mirror, he could know the spirituality of everything in the world.

    Just when Ye Chen was going to use the spirit tester to check the big tree, suddenly the spirit tester showed an abnormality. Under normal circumstances, there would be no problem with the spirit tester, but this

    Lan Guangxian and Tomb Ling also saw this situation, and Lan Guangxian asked Ye Chen, "What kind of signal is this? Is there any problem?"

    After Ye Chen saw this signal, he also searched for the reason himself, and thought about why this problem occurred.

    Finally, Ye Chen found the reason in the database of his head.

    Then, Ye Chen said to Lan Guangxian and the tomb spirit, "The big tree in front should be a monster, so my spiritual mirror will have this kind of reaction. Logically speaking, the spiritual mirror is  A tool for testing spirituality."

    "If this creature is spiritual, it will definitely be detected, and there is no way to escape this magic weapon." Ye Chen continued to explain.

    "However, if this big tree is a monster, it will definitely have a different reaction. Naturally, my spiritual mirror can't detect anything."

    After hearing this, Tomb Ling and Lan Guangxian finally knew what might have happened, and they seemed to have a certain understanding of Ye Chen's spirit measuring mirror.

    Then, the tomb spirit said, "If this is a monster, then the explanation makes sense."

    When Ye Chen and Lan Guangxian heard what the tomb spirit said, they both looked curious and wanted to listen to the tomb spirit to continue. Why did the tomb spirit have such an idea?

    The tomb spirit continued, "Look, this is originally a road, and this road is the only road, but there must be something strange about such a huge obstacle suddenly appearing in the middle."

    "And the spirit bird also sensed that Li Hentian and the others lived here. If this road doesn't work, how did they get in?"

    "Actually, if all these things are connected in series, you should know why there is an obstacle, and it is probably a monster." Tomb Spirit said with certainty.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1780 Light the incense and wake up the monster

    ?

    In fact, Ye Chen also had such thoughts at the beginning, but he didn't think too much about it. Now listening to Tomb Spirit's explanation, it seems that this is really the case, which makes sense.

    Lan Guangxian said, "Now that we know that the other party is a monster, what should we do? Is there any way to wake him up?"

    Lan Guangxian's statement has reached the center. If he wants to pass, he must wake up the monster, and then think about how to pass this road, and at the fastest speed.

    Suddenly, Ye Chen remembered that he seemed to have obtained an incense related to ghosts and ghosts before. As long as he put on a little incense, some little monsters around him would basically wake up.

    Maybe thinking that if some little monsters wake up, they will definitely hurt themselves. Don't worry too much about this. It depends on whether these little monsters have the courage to attack.

    Generally speaking, the monsters summoned by this incense are not ordinary monsters. They will have enough insights of their own, and will weigh the strength of the opponent. If the strength of the opponent is strong enough, they will definitely not dare to attack.

    Just thinking about it, Ye Chen took out his incense from the treasure pocket.

    When the tomb spirit saw the incense, he was very surprised, and asked Ye Chen, "Ye Chen, is this incense for awakening monsters?"

    Ye Chen nodded.

    The tomb spirit asked Ye Chen again, "Why do you have this treasure? I remember that it was placed on the ninth heaven of heaven."

    Ye Chen just smiled and said, "Hahaha, this is a long story, I don't know what kind of coincidence allowed me to get this item, so I have to make good use of it, you see, send it now  Let's use it!"

    "What is this thing? I don't think I've seen it before, and I haven't heard of it." Standing aside, Lan Guangxian said suddenly, because he listened to the conversation between Ye Chen and the tomb spirit, and he didn't seem to know that there was such a thing.  .

    Ye Chen said, "This is a kind of incense that can wake up nearby monsters. Isn't this big tree a monster? Let's see if it can be summoned with this."

    "This is something from heaven. I got him by chance, so it's normal that you haven't seen Lan Guangxian." Ye Chen explained.

    After hearing what Ye Chen said, Lan Guangxian knew what it was. Although he said he hadn't seen it before, it's not too late to know it now!

    Lan Guangxian has another question, "But if you use this incense, won't it wake up all the monsters around you, then wouldn't it be a big trouble?"

    "Hahaha" Hearing what Lan Guangxian said, Tomb Ling and Ye Chen laughed at the same time, and they guessed that Lan Guangxian would ask this question.

    The tomb spirit said, "It's okay, Lan Guangxian, you don't have to worry about this. This incense is a fairy's thing, so it naturally has its own benefits. Don't worry!"

    Now that they have said this, Lan Guangxian has nothing to worry about. Then, Ye Chen started to prepare tools and light the incense.

    After lighting the incense for a while, Ye Chen clearly felt that there seemed to be a monster around, ready to move.

    Feeling such a strong evil spirit, Lan Guangxian naturally stood behind Xiao Axi, wanting to protect him.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1781 The Big Monster Comes Out

    ?

    Ye Chen saw it, and said to Lan Guangxian, "It's okay, Lan Guangxian, you don't have to worry so much, those ghosts and ghosts will not get close to little Axi, because little Axi is wearing the little golden jacket we gave you.  "

    "Basically, many monsters are not level enough now, and they dare not get close to Xiao Axi, thinking that the celestial power over there is too strong, so you don't have to worry, Xiao Axi can do it by himself."

    After hearing what Ye Chen said, Lan Guangxian was relieved a lot. I have to say that the treasure Ye Chen gave is really useful.

    The tomb spirit said again, "I really feel a kind of evil spirit approaching us very strongly now."

    Lan Guangxian also agreed, "Yeah, I feel it too, this kind of evil spirit is menacing."

    Ye Chen said, "Don't be too nervous, it's okay, just get used to it, you said the three of us are so attractive now, where else can they go if they don't come towards us?"

    So, they waited for another five minutes, and finally something different seemed to happen.

    I saw the big tree in front slowly shaking, and all the surrounding vines also slowly swaggered.

    There are even a little small roads in some places, which seem to be places that can be passed at night.

    In the end, all the leaves scattered on the ground floated up and combined into a huge monster, and this monster stood up and opened his eyes, which were black and bright.

    Ye Chen found that there might be a huge monster haunting, so he told everyone, "You guys, be careful, I feel a huge monster, it may be stronger than those, maybe that big monster is about to come out."

    "Before you know who the enemy is, don't take it lightly, be careful." Ye Chen told everyone patiently.

    Then, they continued to wait, wanting to see what kind of monster it was.

    Wait, wait, a voice suddenly came out, "Who are you? Why did you come to my place? What do you want to do?"

    The three questions were directly thrown to Ye Chen and the others. Ye Chen looked around and said in a low voice, "Did you hear someone talking? It must be that monster that appeared, but he didn't seem to see him."  figure."

    Tomb Ling and Lan Guangxian also looked around, where is this monster?

    The monster was actually looking at them in mid-air. The monster had watched them for so long and didn't find himself there. He really wanted to be a little bit disappointed in them. He thought they were such amazing people!

    Then, the monster said, "It seems that the abilities of the few of you are nothing more than this. I have been out for so long, and you haven't noticed it. Come on, look up and look up."

    When Ye Chen, Tomb Ling, and Lan Guangxian heard what the monster said, they immediately raised their heads and looked in the direction of the upper back, and they saw a monster covered in leaves floating in the air.

    Ye Chen took the lead and hugged the monster. Although he didn't know whether the monster was an enemy or a friend, he still had the minimum respect for martial arts practitioners.

    Seeing Ye Chen's sincere appearance, the other party knew that these people who came here might not be bad people.

    Then, the monster stroked his beard and looked at them thoughtfully, thinking about something.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1782 Millennium Vine Tree Fairy

    ?

    So, the monster said to them, "You youngsters, what do you want to do when you come to the old man's territory? What is your purpose? Now use this aromatherapy to summon the old man, what are you doing, let's talk.  "

    Ye Chen felt like an elder when he heard what the monster said, so he asked, "Hello, from what I feel, you seem to be a senior, so who are you?"

    The monster just laughed, stroked his beard and shook his head, and then said, "Hahaha, I'm not a senior, I just lived a little longer than you."

    Then, the monster saw the incense Ye Chen and the others used, and asked Ye Chen, "Your incense is used to wake up monsters, right? But I didn't expect that I was awakened by you too. It seems that I am also a monster."

    Lan Guangxian and the others listened to what the monster said, as if there was something in the words. They all wondered if this monster is not a monster, so what is it?

    So, Ye Chen said again, "Senior, I'm really sorry, so dare I ask what kind of species Senior is?"

    The monster said, "Well, it's a long story. I was originally a thousand-year-old vine tree fairy, but because I was in the heaven before, I ended up like this in order to save a friend of mine. This is what I look like!"

    Ye Chen, Lan Guangxian and the tomb spirit were really shocked when they heard this. The monster in front of them turned out to be Immortal Fujishu. Why didn't they think this way before? Everyone still regarded him as a monster.

    The tomb spirit said, "Senior, why is the evil spirit on your body so heavy? Otherwise, you wouldn't be awakened by our incense. Could it be that the evil spirit around you affected you?"

    As soon as the tomb spirit finished speaking, he felt that it was impossible. How could a fairy family have such a strong monster just because he stayed around the monster?  it's out of the question.

    The vine tree fairy said, "This is because I was injured in a fight for my friend before, and then I fell in this place. At that time, I was really weak and was eaten by these monsters.  It's amazing!"

    "I thought I would just die like this. I didn't even think about it anymore, but later, that friend of mine gave me an elixir with great difficulty, so that I could save my life, or else  It¡¯s really unimaginable.¡±

    Ye Chen didn't expect that this matter would develop in this way. The vine tree fairy in front of him was really a senior. They were presumptuous before.

    So, Ye Chen said to Teng Shuxian, "I'm really sorry, senior, I didn't expect such a result, such a story, I was offended before, please bear with me."

    After hearing what Ye Chen said, the vine tree fairy waved his hand and said, "It's okay, it's normal that you young people don't know me, and I didn't find any malice in you, you are all kind."

    Ye Chen and the others felt a little embarrassed when they heard what Fuji Shuxian said about themselves. Their attitude before was quite bad.

    Fuji Shuxian continued, "It's because many of my fairy spirits have been eaten away, so now I have become a half-celestial and half-demon character. Maybe I have more demonic energy than immortal energy.  !¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1783 Concealment of Lihentian

    ?

    While talking, Fuji Shuxian pointed to the incense behind Ye Chen and said, "Look, isn't your incense just to wake up monsters, and I almost belong to monsters!"

    While speaking, Fuji Shuxian lowered his head, and seemed to be in a sad mood.

    But it's true. Before, he was obviously a fairy, a noble figure in the heaven, but now he has become the villain he hates the most, a monster. It's uncomfortable to say such a thing.

    Ye Chen listened to what Fuji Shuxian said, and then connected with what happened before, as if he had discovered something.

    Ye Chen was thinking, this Fujishu fairy said that he was in a fairy house in the heaven before, and then fell here to save a friend, and was eaten up and turned into a monster.

    Then, Ye Chen thought again, the location given by the spirit bird before belongs to Li Hentian's territory, and it is also where Li Hentian is now, so is there any connection between this vine tree fairy and Li Hentian  Woolen cloth?

    Thinking about this, Ye Chen seemed to be enlightened, but now this is just Ye Chen's own idea, which has not been confirmed yet.

    So, Ye Chen asked Fuji Shuxian, and said, "Okay, senior, we probably understand your affairs, now I have a question to ask you, can I?"

    Fuji Shuxian is also very generous, and said directly, "If you have any questions, just ask, and I will tell you what I know."

    Ye Chen heard what Teng Shuxian said, and really felt that Teng Shuxian was very approachable, like a very kind grandfather.

    Then, Ye Chen asked, "Senior, what I want to ask is do you know Li Hentian?"

    At first, Fuji Shuxian didn't know what kind of questions Ye Chen and the others would ask?  However, he also felt that as a group of young people, children would not ask any particularly profound questions!

    But when Fuji Shuxian heard Li Hentian's name from Ye Chen's mouth, he was shocked.

    The surprised look on the face of the Fuji Shuxian made Ye Chen completely believe that this Fuji Shuxian must have some connection with Li Hentian.

    However, Fuji Shuxian said, "Lihentian? Which Lihentian is it?"

    The tomb spirit and Lan Guangxian standing aside did not expect that Ye Chen would ask Teng Shuxian about Li Hentian. Shouldn't this matter be kept secret?  Why did Ye Chen suddenly ask?

    The answer given by Immortal Fujishu, in the eyes of Tomb Ling and Lan Guangxian, was expected. As a former immortal and a monster now, how could Immortal Fujishu know about Lihentian!

    But on the contrary, Ye Chen really didn't believe what Fuji Shuxian said at all, he knew that Fuji Shuxian must be hiding something.

    In another way of thinking, Ye Chen thought, this Fuji Shuxian is helping Li Hentian to hide something, if they are friends, then Fuji Shuxian has no malice towards Li Hentian.

    ? In fact, Ye Chen can quite understand Teng Shuxian's actions like this. After all, when Li Hentian left before, everyone didn't know about it, and few people knew about Li Hentian's being framed.

    Even more, everyone doesn't understand the news that Li Hentian is still alive. Therefore, as a friend of Li Hentian, he will also want to help hide it!

    If you don't hide it, it may not necessarily bring death to Li Hentian, so it's better to be cautious.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1784 The Cheerful Vine Tree Fairy

    ?

    In this way, it made Ye Chen a little bit difficult, and Ye Chen didn't think of any better way, so Ye Chen thought, or use sound waves, it should be easier to accept when it is transmitted like this.

    Then, Ye Chen said to Teng Shuxian, "Senior, this is me talking to you with sound waves, senior, please listen to me carefully!"

    "Actually, I already know. Regarding some things about Li Hentian, I also understand why seniors would help to conceal Li Hentian's things. After all, this is related to Li Hentian's life!"

    "So, what I want to say is, senior, please don't worry, we are not bad people, and I know a little about Li Hentian, if you tell me senior, you may not believe that I know Li Hentian.  "

    "Just a few days ago, I got to know Senior Li Hentian by mistake, and I also knew some things that happened before him in Heavenly Court. We still hit it off very well!"

    "Presumably, senior, you also know that Li Hentian has now turned into a human form. To tell you the truth, I was the one who provided Senior Li Hentian with the elixir that turned into a human form!"

    "The last time we parted, Senior Li Hentian told me that he would give some of the remaining Transformation Pills to his family members. In this way, his family would grow stronger day by day."

    "This time, we really took the liberty to look for Senior Li Hentian because we had something of our own to do, and we wanted him to do us a favor."

    Listening to what Ye Chen said, Fuji Shuxian still stroked his beard and shook his head, as if he was thinking about something.

    Ye Chen continued, "I don't know if the seniors have any opinions on what I said, and whether the seniors believe what I said, but I want to say that what I said is absolutely true, there is no falsehood."

    "If you really don't believe me, senior, you can go to Senior Li Hentian and ask him to confront me. I have no problem at all!"

    Ye Chen spoke to senior Fuji Shuxian very sincerely. In fact, Senior Fuji Shuxian didn't say that he didn't believe what Ye Chen said.

    On the contrary, it should be because of Ye Chen's sincere dialogue and Ye Chen's use of sound waves to transmit such a sincere behavior, which gave Fuji Shuxian a little more trust.

    Then, Teng Shuxian also sent a message to Marven Ye with sound waves, saying, "Okay, young man, I believe you, I believe everything you say!"

    "Then I won't hide it from you. To be honest, indeed, the friend I mentioned is Li Hentian, and just a few days ago, he came back. Wasn't he a giant python before?  It's in here!"

    "Young man, I guess you should be very good, otherwise, my friend Li Hentian wouldn't be friends with you anymore. Anyway, Li Hentian's friend is my friend of Fuji Shuxian!"

    "Just tell me, what help do you want from me!" After Fuji Shuxian expressed his thoughts, Ye Chen was also very happy, he didn't expect things to progress so quickly.

    Then, Ye Chen said, "Senior, don't say that, you and Senior Li Hentian are our elders, we respect you 100%!"

    "But today, we want a small favor from the seniors, that is, we hope that the seniors will give us a way, let us go in and find Senior Li Hentian, we have something to discuss with him."  (Remember this website URL: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1785 More than enough heart but not enough strength

    ?

    After hearing what Ye Chen said, Fuji Shuxian frowned. In fact, this is indeed a very small matter. It is very simple for anyone, just make way.

    But now, for Fuji Shuxian, this is something that he has more than enough energy to do.

    At this time, they did not use sound waves to communicate, because the current topic, it seems, is not a very secret topic, and it can be shared by everyone.

    Then, Fuji Shuxian said to several of them, "If you want to go there, it's not impossible, and I really want to help you, but I think I have more than I can do!"

    Ye Chen said, "Why did the senior say that?"

    Fuji Shuxian sighed and said, "In the beginning, I could control myself, whether it was body or soul, but I don't know when, I can no longer control my body.  "

    "Even the appearance of me you see now is all transformed by me using illusion. My body is the big tree below."

    "However, before, my body was not that big. It was just a big tree trunk with some small branches. I didn't expect that it is getting bigger and bigger, and many little monsters are also attached to my body."

    "In addition, my own mana is getting weaker and weaker, and those monsters are getting more and more rampant, so I can't control myself at all." Fuji Shuxian continued to explain to Ye Chen and the others.

    Hearing what Fairy Fujishu said, everyone sympathized with Fairy Fujishu. He was still a fairy family before, but now he has not only fallen into the monster, but also lost the ability to control his body, which is very sad.

    However, Fairy Fujishu became like this because of his friends. This kind of affection is not something you can have casually, which is also very touching.

    Then, the tomb spirit asked Fuji Shuxian, "Senior, do you know of any other way to let us in?"

    Fuji Shuxian replied, "There is a way, but I haven't tried this way yet, so I don't know if it will work!"

    The tomb spirit said, "It's okay, senior, just tell me, let's try it ourselves! If you don't try it, how will you know if it's okay!"

    After hearing this, Ye Chen and Lan Guangxian nodded, agreeing with Tomb Spirit's idea.

    So, Fuji Shuxian said, "I know that you are all people with lofty ideals, confidence and ability, so let me tell you!"

    "In this forest, there is a tree that is very magical. I don't know if you will find out if you come here. In this large forest, there are only one kind of tree. There is absolutely no second kind of tree."

    "But his is the same kind of tree, and there is the most special and special tree in the middle. As for how special and how special, it's up to you to find it yourself."

    Fuji Shuxian seemed to have said the key to the same road, but it seemed quite difficult to Ye Chen and the others.

    So, Ye Chen asked Teng Shuxian again, "Senior, can you be more detailed and specific? As for the different characteristics of that tree, can you tell us some hints?"

    After hearing what Ye Chen said, Senior Fuji Shuxian smiled, then shook his head and said, "Hahaha, juniors, these are all your challenges, and that's all we're talking about." .  .(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1786 Let's Go Try It

    ?

    "Whether you can find this tree, go in smoothly, find Lihentian, and complete the things you want to discuss depends on your luck."

    On the other side, Monkey King and Tang Seng have also embarked on the journey to the West to learn scriptures.

    On the way, Wukong led Tang Seng's horse, and Tang Seng said to several of his apprentices, "Disciples, do you think Ye Chen and the others will go well?"

    "I don't know what kind of results they will have, what kind of gains, I really hope they will have a safe journey." Tang Seng said, putting his hands together and chanting Amitabha.

    Wukong said, "Master, don't worry about them, they will be fine, not to mention they have three young people, one child, it should be very convenient for them to move."

    "And you have also seen the strength of Marven Ye and the others. There should be nothing they can't handle. So master, you should relax."

    Bajie also said, "Yes, Master, what we have to do now is to go to the west to learn scriptures and complete our mission. In this way, we can also restore our freedom faster!"

    Even though that's what he said, Tang Seng also knows the strength of Ye Chen's benefactor and the others, but along the way, the monsters and ghosts are all unclear, so it's quite difficult for people not to worry!

    On the other side of them, Fuji Shuxian said to Ye Chen and the others, "You young people, you have to try it yourself. If you find that different big tree, you will have the next one.  What happened!"

    Ye Chen, Tomb Ling, and Lan Guangxian have already figured out what to do.

    So, Ye Chen said to Senior Teng Shuxian, "Senior, let's do this, let's go and try, no matter what the result is, we still have to fight for it!"

    Teng Shuxian nodded, very satisfied with what Ye Chen and the others said, and said, "Okay, what I want is your attitude, then you go!"

    Just like that, Ye Chen, Tomb Ling, and Lan Guangxian bowed to the senior Fuji Shuxian, and then set off. The fairy of Fuji Shuxian also returned to the big tree below.

    Lan Guangxian walked while pulling little Axi, and said, "Axi, how do you feel, are you tired, do you want to take a rest?"

    Little Axi replied, "I won't be tired, it's okay, I'm still very happy to be out with my big brother!" Saying this, little Axi showed a big smile.

    Then, Lan Guangxian scratched little Axi's nose and said, "Okay, if you get tired later, just tell me, don't tire yourself out."

    Little Axi nodded obediently.

    The group of them walked back and walked into the forest.

    Ye Chen looked at so many large and small trees in front of him, and said to Tomb Ling and Lan Guangxian, "Do you have any special ideas, that is, what does it feel like to look at these trees in front of you?"

    The tomb spirit smiled and said, "Ha, this is the feeling of dizziness. There are so many trees, where can I find the most special one? Isn't this a big problem?"

    "And what should we do after we find it? It's really difficult for us!"

    Ye Chen patted the shoulder of the tomb spirit after hearing the tomb spirit's complaint, expressing that he felt the same way.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1787 Find a special tree in two ways

    ?

    However, Marven Ye said again, "I know it's difficult, but besides this method, we don't seem to have any other solution now?"

    "No matter what happens next, our top priority now is to find that tree first!"

    After hearing this, Lan Guangxian nodded and said, "Yes, now we still have a goal. We will go all the way towards our goal and we will succeed."

    After Lan Guangxian finished speaking these few words, he laughed out loud. He really didn't know where this confidence and courage came from.

    Then, Ye Chen got serious and said, "Let's do this, divide the soldiers into two groups, and search in two directions. This may be more efficient!"

    "How about this, Lan Guangxian, you still have little Axi with you, Tomb Spirit, you can go with Lan Guangxian, there are two of you there, I feel more at ease! I can do it by myself!"

    Ye Chen looked at little Axi next to Lan Guangxian, and felt that it would be better to be more prepared when he was with little Axi!

    Lan Guangxian heard Ye Chen say this, so he said, "Is this okay and you are alone?"

    Ye Chen nodded and said, "Of course it's fine, there's nothing wrong with it. Even if something happens, we're really close. You're in a forest, and you'll know soon. So, don't be nervous, just let it be!"

    Since Ye Chen said so, and this is indeed the best arrangement, Lan Guangxian didn't say anything.

    So, the few of them started to act. Before leaving, Ye Chen added another sentence, "If you find a tree that you think is special, you can mark it, and we can discuss it together later!"

    When Tomb Spirit and Lan Guangxian heard this, they nodded. Then, Ye Chen walked to the east of the woods alone, and Lan Guangxian and Tomb Ling took little Axi to the west of the woods.

    Ye Chen walked into the grove and looked at the tall trees in front of him. None of the trees were facing the sun, but they blocked all the sun.

    Every tree is the same, with luxuriant branches and leaves, which makes people look as if there is really no difference.

    So, Ye Chen thought, where are the special trees, and where are the special places for these trees?

    Ye Chen thought a lot by himself, but no matter how he thought about it, he didn't seem to have any clue.

    On the other side, Tomb Spirit and Lan Guang envied them, it was the same without any thought, they walked into the forest, looked at one tree after another, their eyes were wide open, as if they didn't seem to miss every tree at all  feature.

    But after they did this, they found that apart from being very tired, they couldn't see anything special at all.

    The tomb spirit said to Lan Guangxian, "I also said, how special is this special tree? No matter what I really think now, I can't think of anything special!"

    Lan Guangxian also said, "Currently, I seem to think the same way. I think we may not be able to think about this matter with normal thinking. After all, it is a special tree, and the normal one must be wrong!"

    Tomb Spirit listens, it seems to make sense. Indeed, they are looking for something special now, so they must not look at this problem with normal thinking!

    However, they didn't seem to be able to come up with other ideas.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1788 Test it with a spirit mirror and incense

    ?

    On Ye Chen's side, when Ye Chen first started, he searched tree by tree. He had to look at each tree a few times, for fear of missing any details.

    Later, Ye Chen also discovered that this method seems to be too late. There are so many trees here, how can there be so much time to look at each tree and compare them!

    Suddenly, Ye Chen thought of a way, Ye Chen thought in his heart, that special tree, could it be a spiritual creature, if so, then it would be easy to handle.

    So, Ye Chen took out his spiritual mirror, he wanted to use this spiritual mirror to see if there are any trees that have spirituality!

    Then, Ye Chen took the spirit measuring mirror and walked to a row of relatively neat trees, starting from the beginning, using the spirit measuring mirror to scan them one by one, and found that there seemed to be nothing special.

    Ye Chen thought that there might not be any special species in this row of trees, so Ye Chen took the spirit measuring mirror and walked to the other side. After testing, it seemed that there was nothing special about it.

    Finally, after passing by several times, Ye Chen guessed that these trees should have nothing to do with spiritual creatures. These trees are ordinary plants and there is nothing special about them.

    Then, Ye Chen thought about his own incense. This forest is originally populated by monsters. It is also possible that that special tree is a little monster.

    So, Ye Chen started to act again, took out the incense, and lit it, Ye Chen sat aside and waited, hoping that something would happen.

    It's been about a quarter of an hour since the incense was lit. At this time, the monsters around Ye Chen were staring at him again, but those monsters knew that Ye Chen was not a simple person, so they didn't dare to get close.

    The smell of incense was wafting, as if it had drifted into the forest to the west. The tomb spirit smelled a little familiar, and said to Lan Guangxian, "Have you smelled something, it seems very familiar!"

    When Lan Guangxian heard this, he calmed down, smelled it, and said, "This, isn't it the smell of the incense we used before? Who is using the incense? Could it be Ye Chen? There is something wrong with him."  Yet?"

    When the tomb spirit heard that Lan Guangxian said that it was the smell of incense from Ye Chen, he was still a little worried about Ye Chen, after all, only Ye Chen was there now.

    Just when the tomb spirit was about to ask if he wanted to go to Ye Chen's side to have a look, a voice sounded from around the tomb spirit and Lan Guangxian, saying, "Don't worry about nothing, I have nothing to do here, I'm just doing experiments!  "

    When the tomb spirit reacted to Ye Chen's voice at this time, Ye Chen had already finished speaking.

    The tomb spirit said, "Then Ye Chen should be fine!"

    After Lan Guangxian heard this, he just nodded, isn't it obvious, Ye Chen said it's all right.

    Originally, Ye Chen didn't think of sending this sentence to them with a sound wave, but Ye Chen thought of it. If the two of them also smelled this smell and something happened to them, it wouldn't be very bad.  Trouble!

    Therefore, Ye Chen thought of a way like this, so that Tomb Ling and Lan Guangxian would not worry about themselves and would not affect the progress.

    However, the transmission of the external sound wave this time is also thanks to these monsters. If it weren't for these monsters, Ye Chen's voice might not be able to pass through!  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1789 Discovered the Eight Diagrams

    ?

    Why, mainly because these monsters came out because of the incense, and they were all awakened. Therefore, in this forest, there are many invisible magnetic fields, which allow Ye Chen's voice to pass through.

    Twenty minutes have passed, Ye Chen observed, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong, so Ye Chen gave up this method again, but it was still useless.

    When Ye Chen was very distressed, Ye Chen saw that there seemed to be a big hole ahead, which was obviously different, so Ye Chen walked over.

    Ye Chen saw that there was nothing inside the big pit, but there was a gossip shape, and the two small black and white balls in the middle seemed to be protruding.

    I don't know why, when Ye Chen saw this big hole, he walked over unconsciously, and when he saw the black ball and the white ball on the gossip, Ye Chen always felt that it seemed to be a button, which could be pressed.  moveable.

    So, just thinking about it, Ye Chen walked over, and when he was about to press the white ball, Ye Chen thought again, there must be no tricks here, it's better to be careful.

    Then, Ye Chen raised his vigilance, walked carefully to the side of the white ball, pressed it slowly, and immediately avoided it.

    But the embarrassing thing is that there is no mechanism, and nothing special happened, so Ye Chen put his curiosity on the black ball.

    Ye Chen walked to the side of the black ball cautiously again, and pressed the black button cautiously, then, Ye Chen quickly hid aside again.

    This time, the imaginary mechanism still did not appear, but with a bang, it seemed that something had opened.

    Ye Chen also heard it, and walked towards the gossip map, so Ye Chen saw the black part of the gossip map opened, and a pattern appeared inside.

    Ye Chen looked at this pattern carefully, and always felt that this pattern must not be simple, and it was actually hidden in the gossip array.

    This pattern, after Ye Chen's repeated scrutiny and pondering, finally discovered that this pattern seems to be a flying person, and there is a forest just below that.

    Ye Chen thought, could this be implying something, or is this a kind of instruction?

    Ye Chen didn't know exactly what this meant, but Ye Chen thought in his heart, since what this pattern shows us is a flying person and a forest.

    But now, I seem to be the only person, and this forest seems to be ready-made, so Ye Chen thought, let's try it, fly up to see what's ulterior.

    So, watching Ye Chen take a breath, open his hands, Ye Chen's whole body began to float up, slowly, slowly, the height of Ye Chen's float was almost reached  The top of the big tree is up.

    I don't know if I don't come up, but I found out as soon as I came up. It turns out that the height of these big trees is so high!

    Ye Chen continued to float upwards, and there were leaves blocking it. Ye Chen peeled off the leaves with his hands, and then floated over the entire forest.

    And when Ye Chen came out from the leaves, he also felt stronger sunlight shining on his face and body.

    Ye Chen did not expect that the sunlight outside was really strong, no wonder these trees grew so tall.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter seventy-seven; the battle between brothers

    ?

    After Chen broke Sasuke's Chidori, he kicked Sasuke out again.

    "Damn it!" Sasuke yelled, and wanted to get up again, but Chen had already come to his side in an instant, stepped on Sasuke's back, and stepped him back to the ground.

    "That's all you can do?" Chen looked down at Sasuke and said contemptuously.

    "Bastard~ I'll kill youkill you!" Hearing Chen's contemptuous tone, Sasuke's expression became ferocious, and he gritted his teeth and said.

    "Huh? This is" Seeing Sasuke's reaction, Chen frowned, because he felt a trace of evil from Sasuke.

    At that time, Sasuke, who was stepped on by Chen, had a mutation.  I saw the curse mark of the sky on Sasuke's neck erupted, and strange patterns appeared on Sasuke's body, and soon covered Sasuke's whole body.  At the same time, an evil chakra emanated from Sasuke.

    "Hmph, curse seal?" Seeing Sasuke's weird appearance, Chen frowned and said.

    Sasuke's body is exactly the curse of the sky planted by Orochimaru.  Although a person who has been marked with a curse can exert powerful power, but at the same time, he will also forcibly draw out the power indefinitely, so it will have a strong erosion on the user, and it is a "double-edged sword".

    "Kill you!" After releasing the power of the curse seal, Sasuke let out an angry roar, and suddenly propped up his body. His strength was much stronger than before. Chen retracted the sad foot that was on Sasuke, and jumped to the back and Sasuke.  Keep a distance.

    "Not bad, so you still hide this kind of power!" Looking at Sasuke in front of him, Chen said playfully.

    "Hey~ Are you surprised? This is my real strength" Sasuke said with a grin.

    "Heh, it's just relying on external forces to improve your strength. Is this kind of strength your own?" Looking at Sasuke who had already inflated himself, Chen said disdainfully.  "And using this kind of power will definitely cause damage to your body!"

    "Tch! I don't care if this power belongs to me or not, I only know that I can control this power, and it can make me stronger. If I want to kill that guy, I must have this power.  As long as I can kill that guy, even if I have to sell my soul to the devil, I will not hesitate, let alone the small damage." Sasuke said with a grin.

    "It seems that you have gone crazy! That kind of thing will only make you lost, and do you really think that you can take revenge with that curse mark? With your current state, I can kill you at will!"

    "Hmph~~ That's right, I'm crazy. Don't you look down on the power of the curse seal? I will let you die under this power today." Sasuke once again cast Chidori, madly killing Chen  go.

    "Hmph! You are stubborn, so don't blame me for being ruthless!" Seeing Sasuke attacking him beyond his control, Chen snorted coldly. Now Sasuke is too resentful, and he won't listen to anything he says  , so Chen felt that it was necessary to teach Sasuke a lesson.  Although Sasuke released the curse seal and his strength increased a lot, Chen Gai didn't take it seriously, and he didn't even open Sharingan.

    "Go to hell!" Sasuke roared angrily, stabbing the Chidori in his hand towards Chen again.  Chen tilted his body and avoided Sasuke's attack.  One hit missed, Sasuke switched from thrusting to sweeping, and Chidori swept towards Chen who was next to him.  "Hmph!" Chen snorted coldly, jumped backwards, dodging Sasuke's Chidori.

    At this time, Sasuke dispersed the Chidori in his hands, quickly formed a mudra with both hands, gathered Chakra at the throat, and then sprayed out a ball of flames in the direction of Chen.

    "Art fire escape ho fireball!"

    "Fire escape. Great fireball technique!" As early as when Chen jumped backward, his hands quickly formed seals. When Sasuke sprayed a powerful fireball at him, the ninjutsu prepared by Chen was also completed. It was also the fire escape. Great fireball  technique.  But Chen's powerful fireball is much bigger than Sasuke's.

    After the two big fireballs collided, Chen's big fireball actually swallowed Sasuke's big fireball. After merging together, the size became bigger, and then continued to fly towards Sasuke.  (I don't know if it's an explosion or a fusion, but it's written like this anyway.)

    "Damn it!" Sasuke was very unwilling to find out that his ninjutsu was devoured by Chen's ninjutsu and wanted to attack by himself, because it also proved that Chen's strength was still stronger than him, even though he had already used the curse seal now  the power of.  But there was nothing he could do. Facing the Hao Fireball that was approaching him quickly, Sasuke had no choice but to jump to the side to avoid the attack range of the Hao Fireball.  Finally, Howe's fireball hit a wall of the hall directly, blasting a big hole in the wall.

    However, before Sasuke landed on the ground, Chen suddenly appeared in front of him. Before he had time to be surprised, Chen had already swung his fist in his face. Sasuke, who couldn't dodge, was directly punched by Chen.  hit, fellgo out.

    "You're still too weak, do you know why? Because you haven't worked hard enough! With your current strength, I'm afraid you can't even touch me, let alone hurt me. You still want to  Revenge on Uchiha Itachi? You're laughing to death!"

    After Sasuke was sent flying by Chen, he turned over in mid-air, stabilized his figure, and then stood on the ground, glaring at Chen.

    "What qualifications do you have to say about me? What have you done all these years? I practice hard every day in order to become stronger, but you have been pretending to be an idiot to deceive me and put all the pressure on me.  Throw it to me. Nest in the room every day, don't care about anything, I'm afraid you have completely forgotten the family feud!" Sasuke yelled at Chen Ji.

    "Huh! I didn't do anything? If I really didn't do anything, you would have been arrested and brainwashed, and you can still yell in front of me? If I didn't do anything, my strength is born  You don¡¯t know anything, why are you yelling at me?¡± Hearing Sasuke¡¯s words, Chen became furious for no reason.  In the past few years, Chen has also accumulated too much resentment, pretending to be an idiot to make people laugh, and being watched by others has no freedom.  He didn't even dare to fight back when he was humiliated by the trash, he gritted his teeth and endured it.  I kept all the grievances in my heart and couldn't confide in anyone.  Moreover, he was also burdened with blood and deep hatred. Since he left Konoha, he has been running around to improve his strength, just to have enough strength as soon as possible to go back for revenge.  Now being scolded by Sasuke like this, Rangchen's resentment burst out all of a sudden.

    "Yes, I don't know anything, that's because you never told me, you keep everything from me, how could I know! You have played me like a fool for so long! Anyway, I  I won't even forgive you, I'm going to kill you!" Chen's reaction was beyond Sasuke's expectations, but at this time he was dominated by anger, he had lost the ability to think, and he didn't listen to Chen's words at all.  Already desperate, the power of the curse seal increased again, and it directly entered the second state of the curse seal. The print spread all over the body, causing a huge change in its skin and appearance. The skin turned gray, a cross-shaped pattern appeared in the middle of the face, and the hair changed.  Long, protruding teeth, two duck-like "wings" grow out of the back, and the "wings" are covered with protrusions from fingertips. This is the form of Sasuke entering the second seal of the sky.

    After Sasuke's transformation was completed, he made a seal again, and gathered Chidori on his right hand, but this time Chidori's thunder and lightning turned out to be black.

    "Huh! I'm too lazy to entangle you anymore, just lie down!" Seeing Sasuke's change again, Chen has no patience to play with her anymore, and plans to bring Sasuke down with one move.

    I saw Chen suddenly disappear in place, and then reappeared behind Sasuke in an instant, less than half a meter away from Sasuke, but he didn't do anything to Sasuke, but turned his eyes into kaleidoscope Sharingan, and Sasuke saw Chen suddenly  After disappearing, he was taken aback for a moment, then sensed that Chen was right behind him, and immediately turned around in fright, and at the same time swung the Chidori back in his hand.

    However, this time, he missed again. Chen stretched out his right hand, grabbed Sasuke's wrist accurately again, quickly stretched out his left hand to the back of Sasuke's head, and suddenly pulled Sasuke in front of him, forcing Sasuke's eyes to meet his own.  .  But when Sasuke saw Chen's eyes, he showed an unbelievable expression, as if he had seen something terrible. In the end, before he had time to react, he was directly hit by Chen's illusion. Without a trace of resistance, he lost consciousness. Chidori in his hand  Dissipated, and at the same time changed from the appearance of the curse seal state 2 back to the normal appearance, lying on Chen's body.

    "Huh? What did Tatsuo Uchiha do to Sasuke-kun? Is it an illusion?" Orochimaru, who was watching the battle leisurely, frowned and thought to himself.  Due to the angle, Orochimaru and Yaoshidou didn't notice Chen's Kaleidoscope Sharingan at all.  However, Orochimaru's face suddenly changed, showing a frenzied expression.

    Hitomijutsu, that's right, he must have cast Hitomijutsu on Sasuke just now, and he was able to surpass Sharingan and subdue Sasuke in an instant, which means that his pupil power is at least three times that of Sasuke.  Otherwise, there is only one possibility, and that is Uchiha Tatsuya has Kaleidoscope Sharingan!  This also explains why Uchiha Chen suddenly became so strong, even Konoha's Hatake Kakashi is no match, it must be because Uchiha Chen has already opened the Kaleidoscope Sharingan.  Thinking of this, it really made Orochi look at Chen with enthusiasm and possessiveness.

    "Huh! Don't get in my way, just lie down quietly!" Chen threw Sasuke lying on him to the ground, then ignored Sasuke and walked straight to Orochimaru.

    ps: Ask for flowers!  Ask for a reward!  !  Please subscribe!  !  !

    Qunwei: 475137322  (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter two hundred and seventy-two; the angel leading to death

    ?

    At this time, Leiyun Gorge was full of gunpowder and smoke, and the surrounding mountain peaks had already been blown away, turning into a bare piece, gravel can be seen everywhere, and it was a mess.

    After releasing Shenluo Tianzheng, Tiandao Payne looked down expressionlessly, looking for Kirabi's whereabouts, and finally slowly landed from the air to the ground. Chakra, which had just gathered all Payne, issued a super-large  Shenluo Tianzheng is heavily consumed, which is still a bit too much for his body, but Nagato is a member of the Uzumaki clan, and his chakra is different from ordinary people, and he has recovered in just a short time.

    The power of Super Shenluo Tianzheng is really amazing. Even if Kirabi entered a state of complete tailed beast in a hurry, he couldn't resist it. After enduring the Super Shenluo Tianzheng of Tiandao Payne, Kirabi has obviously been seriously traumatized  , even one of the tentacles was broken, and he was lying motionless on the ground at this time, as if he had lost consciousness, and the state of the tailed beast could not be maintained, and finally changed back to Kirabi's original appearance, and the whole body  People look embarrassed.

    Payne looked expressionlessly at Kirabi who had lost consciousness and collapsed on the ground like mud, and said indifferently: "Hachio, the capture was successful!"

    At this time, Xiaonan was flying from a distance, landed beside Tiandao Payne, glanced at Kirabi on the ground indifferently, and then said to Payne: "The Eight-Tails Jinchuriki has been successfully captured, we should also go  Already!"

    "En!" Payne replied, and after picking up the unconscious Kirabi, the two slowly lifted off the ground, and then flew towards the distance, leaving Leiyun Gorge.

    And all of this was seen by two people on a mountain peak in the distance. These two people were Yun Ren who rushed over after discovering the shocking changes in Leiyun Gorge.

    After rushing to Leiyun Gorge, the two did not show up rashly, but hid in the distance first, and then used binoculars to observe the situation of Leiyun Gorge, just in time to see Kirabi who had lost consciousness being carried by Payne  that scene.

    One of them said in disbelief: "I didn't expect Lord Kirabi to be defeated. How could this be possible"

    Another young Yun Nin saw Payne and Xiaonan ascend to the sky, and seemed to be about to leave, so he asked quickly: "Senior, they are leaving, shall we rescue Lord Kirabi?"

    The older Yunin seemed more stable, and had already noticed the special uniforms worn by Payne and Xiaonan, and said in a deep voice: "That kind of dressthe other party is a member of Akatsuki, and you must not take it lightly. Compared with our reckless  It would be wiser to report to Master Raikage immediately!"

    "Master Raikage is currently holding a five-kage meeting in the Iron Country. If he knows that his brother has been taken away, he will definitely not sit idly by"

    Seeing that Payne was flying away from Leiyun Gorge with Kirabi on his shoulders, the older Yun Nin also knew that he could not wait any longer, so he quickly told the young Yun Nin, "Don't worry about it, they left.  You rush back to the village first, and report this news to Lord Raikage by means of emergency information, and I will follow them and confirm their location!"

    "I see!" The young Yunin also knew that the situation was too serious, without any hesitation, he turned around and fled towards the village, and the remaining Yunin also set off immediately, heading towards Payne's leaving  direction, and chased after him.

    Fortunately, Payne, who had performed a Super Shenluo Tianzheng, had not yet fully recovered, so the flying speed was not fast, and that cloud ninja would not be unable to catch up.

    It's just that in a place that no one noticed, there is an octopus tentacle that should have been broken off by Kirabi when he hurriedly turned into a beast to resist Shenluo Tianzheng. It is slowly sinking into the bottom of the water and drifting with the current.  away.

    Although that cloud ninja was not bad in strength, he still underestimated the abilities of Payne and Xiaonan. Just when that cloud ninja had just caught up with Payne, Xiaonan and Payne had already noticed that they had sensed the tracking  After seeing the strength of the opponent, the two of them didn't even raise their eyelids, obviously they didn't pay attention at all.

    "There's a mouse following up, I'll take care of it!" Xiao Nan said to Payne indifferently, and then his whole body turned into pieces of paper and scattered.

    And that cloud ninja obviously noticed Xiao Nan's actions, he was startled, and stopped in his tracks. Although he didn't know what Xiao Nan's actions meant, but his ninja instincts over the years made him feel the breath of danger.

    "Damn it, have you been discovered? Sure enough, none of Akatsuki's people are easy to deal with"

    At this time, he was shrouded in an invisible pressure, took out a handful of kunai from the ninja bag, looked around vigilantly, cold sweat was already breaking out on his face, but he didn't dare to wipe it off at all.

    "Are you looking for me?"

    Just when Yun Nin was wary of his surroundings, a voice suddenly sounded behind him.The extremely indifferent voice shocked him secretly. The ninja's instinct made him react. When he got the sound, he slashed behind him with the Kunai in his hand, but his attack failed, and so on  When he looked behind him, he realized in horror that there was no one at all behind him, only a few white papers flying in the air.

    "Blank paper? Not good" That Yun Ren recalled the situation when Xiao Nan turned into a sky full of white paper, and obviously felt that something was wrong, but it was too late, and before he was allowed to do anything, he saw countless pieces of paper.  White papers were flying towards him from all directions, one, two In the end, countless pieces of paper stuck to his body, wrapping him tightly, many of which were mixed with detonating symbols.

    That Yun Nin was horrified to find that he was usually so fragile that he could tear a lot of paper with his hands, but now it had become his life-threatening talisman, wrapped in countless papers, and had lost his ability to move.  The moment before his sight, he saw countless papers gathered together, and finally turned into a woman with an incomparably icy expression, and her eyes without any emotion, and the wings made of countless papers, under the sunshine, looked like  Very holy.

    "Is thisan angel"

    The last sight of that cloud ninja was fixed on this scene, and there was only this one thought left in his consciousness.

    "It's God's order, and I'll send you on your way!"

    The indifferent voice sounded again, and as soon as the voice fell, there was a roar, which startled countless birds.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Four hundred and fortieth IX; Ino's situation

    ?

    However, what Uchiha-tatsu didn't expect was that this was not the case. Dou didn't think about so many problems, and he didn't know the relationship between Ino and Uchiha-tatsu, and he didn't specifically target Ino.

    It is conceivable that a beautiful misunderstanding made Orochidou's impression in Uchiha Tatsuo's heart drop again. In fact, it doesn't matter whether it drops or not, even if Oroshedou knows it, he won't care.

    Because, what he may face next is the sanctions from the two brothers of the Uchiha clan, and he has no intention of worrying about other battles.

    Uchiha Tatsuo, who was constantly traveling, began to gallop in the direction of Ino after slightly sensing the direction of Ino.

    At this time, Uchiha Tatsuya couldn't help cursing secretly in his heart. He blamed himself for being too entangled in this matter when Ino left, and did not attach the Flying Thunder God's spell to Ino, so now he can only rush all the way.  That's not the case, Uchiha Chen can come to Ino's side in an instant by relying on the flying thunder god's technique.

    Gently let out a breath, threw out the kunai in his hand, and Uchiha Tatsuo's figure disappeared in place again.  Now if you want to catch up with this distance, you can only use Flying Thunder God to be the fastest. You can't use abilities such as illusory powers when you are on the road, and relying on other methods is too slow.

    "Wait for me, Ino." Uchiha Tatsuya gritted his teeth and thought to himself.

    At this moment, he very much hopes that he can combine the power of Samsarayan with the power of Kaleidoscope Sharingan and Ten Tails, so that Chen, who has Jiugouyu Samsarayan, can use space teleportation to go directly to Ino

    At the same time, Ino, who was on the battlefield, could hardly hold on any longer. She took a deep breath and forced herself to squeeze her own chakra. In front of her was Shikamaru who had fallen into a coma and had stagnated chakra.  Already Choji, what she has to do now is to use her own Chakra to forcibly guide and force the movement of Shikamaru and Choji's Chakra.

    As her most trusted teammate since she was a child, Ino would save them even if she drained the chakra in her body.

    "Is there still no news from the headquarters?" Ino didn't even care to wipe the sweat off his face, rolled his eyelids a little, and asked the ninja beside him.

    She is very tired now, but there is no way, Ino has to do it, she is the only medical ninja here, and the only one who can keep their lives running.

    "There is no news yet." The ninja shook his head, looked at Ino, who looked exhausted as if he had reached his limit, and said softly: "Take a break, if you continue like this, not only will accidents happen to the two of them, but you will also be overdrawn.  Chakra and died."

    This time, Ino didn't even bother to roll his eyelids, and said weakly: "No, no one can save them except me. I can only come, and I can persist. Wait for the news from the headquarters."

    However, at this moment, the ninja next to him suddenly showed a wicked smile and made mudras with his hands.

    "Wind escape breakthrough!"

    "Oops!"

    Because both hands are still transmitting Chakra to Shikamaru and Choji, Ino is in a period of no resistance at this moment, and it never occurred to him that the person next to him would also be Bai Ze's clone.

    "not good!"

    "Ino!"

    "Damn it!"

    Amidst the shocked and angry expressions of the crowd, Ino, who could not move at all, forcibly swallowed the breakthrough of the wind escape by the pretender Bai Jue.

    "ah!"

    Ino couldn't help screaming, Feng Dun kept cutting and tearing her body, her clothes had already become shabby under Feng Dun's ravages, not only that, Feng Dun's power continued to tear her,  A series of bloody holes appeared from Ino's body, and they continued to increase and expand.

    In fact, Ino can dodge completely. Although she consumes too much Chakra, she can still dodge the enemy's Fengdun.

    However, in front of him are Shikamaru and Choji, who have fallen into a coma, and their lives are uncertain. If Ino escapes, Feng Dun will definitely hit Shikamaru and Choji, not only to increase their injuries.  , if they leave the treatment of Ino Chakra, the two will inevitably fall into direct death caused by Chakra stagnation.

    In fact, Ino had no choice. When she chose to save Shikamaru and Choji, she already had no choice. After forcibly eating the attack of the pretender Baijue, Ino suppressed the pain in his throat.  With a mouthful of blood, he still insisted on delivering Chakra to the two of them.

    "Damn it!"

      "Quick, protect Ino!"

    At this time, everyone had a chance to react. Taking advantage of the spare time when the pretender Bai Jue was performing ninjutsu, they stepped forward one after another, and directly suppressed Bai Jue's avatar, and the result was the result.

    "Ahem" Ino couldn't help coughing twice, and the blood that had been swallowed by her could not help but spurt out along with the coughing pant.

    "Inoit really doesn't work, let's forget it."

    One person stepped forward and couldn't help but want to pat Ino on the shoulder.

    "Stop!" Ino hoarsely stopped the man's movements: "Don't come over, don't come over, don't come near me."

    Ino, who had already suffered once, wisely called everyone to stop.

    "Stand back and pay attention to the distance between everyone. No one can guarantee that the people around you will not be enemies. Please keep your distance!"

    Suppressing the discomfort, Ino once again focused his attention on Shikamaru and Choji. After all, controlling Chakra into their bodies was something that could be done by her as a medical ninja.  Others can do it.

    However, even so, Ino still needs to spend a lot of energy to concentrate on this, if there is a little bit of distraction, it will inevitably cause chakra to run smoothly and stagnate.

    "Please stand still, protect yourself, and don't act lightly. If someone acts casually, we might regard him as an enemy."

    Ino, who spat out a mouthful of blood again, insisted and said.

    She will not give up on the two of them. They are companions, and they should not give up their companions even at the last moment. This is their principle, and it is Konoha's will of fire.

    "Good news! Great news!"

    "What's wrong?"

    "There's news from the headquarters. I already know what's going on. Now there's news from the headquarters!"

    Hearing this, a forced smile appeared on Ino's pale face.

    "Finally Did you finally get the news from the headquarters?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter five hundred and fortieth; only two people can live

    ?

    At this time, the only ones who can stand still intact are those who have companions to take care of each other.

    At this time, they can feel that they are so lucky to have a companion, at least when life and death are at stake, they can still have someone to rely on.

    Although the current number of people is pitifully small compared to before, the current war is the real beginning.

    Compared with the previous pediatrics department, the twelve people who can stand on the ground now have their own companions. Maybe their strength is not very strong, but the situation changes instantly after having a companion.

    After all, they are companions for many years, and the effect of superimposing each other is definitely one plus one is greater than two.

    At this time, none of the twelve people present rashly launched an attack.  Just twelve people were divided into six groups, with two people in each group.  Just cross to form a hexagonal pattern standing at each corner.

    He stared at the others unkindly, but he did not relax his vigilance towards his companions at all.  Twelve people are still a bit too many, they dare not bet their lives anymore.

    The atmosphere froze for a moment at this moment.  Uchiha Tatsuo frowned, he didn't have the time to be in a daze with these rubbish.  He couldn't help urging: "What? Don't do it yet? Wait for me to do it?"

    It wasn't until they heard Uchiha Tatsuo's voice that they woke up like a dream.  Now that my life is still in the hands of others, this is not the time to think about it.

    "Let's go!" Several people looked at each other and made a decision in their hearts.  Clenching the weapon in his hand, he rushed to the opposite person.

    They found each other's opponents, but they didn't make any moves for others.  As if it was an agreement, the twelve people fought separately in twos.

    It didn't take long to form a scorching war.

    Seeing their performance so hard, Uchiha Tatsuo stretched his brows, stayed where he was with satisfied eyes, and stopped urging him.

    The more anxiously they fought, the more excited Uchiha Tatsuya was.  He was very satisfied with the performance of this group of guys, and even secretly felt sorry for killing so many people before him.  Otherwise, the more grandiose fighting scenes might be more interesting.

    Being able to get to the present among so many people can already prove that their strength is not in vain. The reason why those desperadoes can survive in the gold exchange is mostly because they have their own specialties or strengths.  Since he was able to make it to the end in the fight of a crowd of desperadoes, he was probably the best in the gold exchange.

    ?Because they had already experienced a scuffle before, their physical strength at this moment was no longer comparable to that in their heyday.  After a while, due to the lack of physical strength and chakra, his movements became sluggish. In Chen's eyes, every time he swung a knife, it was as slow as a grandfather wielding a hoe to chop wood.

    However, Chen didn't say much, because even so, they didn't dare to be careless, after all this is a fight with their lives.

    Casualties also occurred at this time.  Gradually, the number of people was reduced at one time.  From the initial twelve people slowly became nine, then to six, and finally only two people were left standing in front of Uchiha Tatsuo.

    They supported each other, held their weapons in their hands, and limped forward.

    "HeyI said Qianhe, we finally made it to the end." The man propped up his weapon, supported his companion with one hand, and smiled while resisting the pain caused by his injuries.

    "Yeah, Shibukawawe finally reached the end." The man he called Chizuru forced a smile, stood up with the strength of his companion Shibukawa, and was supported by him to walk forward step by step  with.

    "In the end, only two people can survive. I didn't expect us to survive in the end! Sure enough, it's the best to partner with you" Shibukawa smiled. Although his face was already terrible, but in his words  However, he revealed the joy of the rest of his life after the catastrophe, but in the middle of his words, his eyes suddenly widened.

    He felt a sharp pain coming from his lower abdomen, and looked down slightly, it turned out that his companion Qianzuru had pierced his lower abdomen viciously with a handle of kunai

    Because of the exhaustion of chakra, and because he trusted his companion too much, he didn't notice Qianzuru's small movements at all.

    "You Chi Chizuruwhy." Shibukawa raised one hand slightly, before pointing at Chizuru, it drooped weakly, and the light in his eyes gradually dimmed.

    If this is normal, this knife may not be fatal, but he has just experienced a big battle.  His body was riddled with holes, and this last blow could take his life away.  He didn't expect that it turned out that his most trusted colleague?? gave him a fatal blow, until the fight started, he always believed in his companion His eyes were full of doubt and anger, and he looked at the man named Qianzuru.

    "Sorry" Chizuru's tone was flat, as if he had expected such a reaction a long time ago, she stretched out her hand and gently pushed away Shibukawa, who was weak and paralyzed on him, and said flatly: "I didn't hear that sentence  What? Only two people present can survive. You must know that besides the two of us, there is one more person standing here" At the end, Qianhe's tone was a bit complicated: "I'm really sorry, I  I want to live, so I'm sorry."

    However, his companion Shibukawa could no longer hear the final explanation. At this time, his eyes had lost their luster, and he was lying on the ground without breath.

    As if the action just now affected his wound, Chizuru coughed heavily, stood in front of Uchiha Tatsuo with difficulty, and said, "Now, can I survive?"

    Uchiha Chen watched from beginning to end, he never thought that the man in front of him could be so cruel.  Especially since he was able to understand the meaning of his own words.

    That's right, from the beginning to the end, Uchiha Tatsu said that there were two people present who could survive, including himself. As for the remaining one person, it is obvious that there is no need to say.

    Smiling, he reached out and patted the ninja named Qianzuru lightly, and couldn't help admiring on his face: "I didn't expect it, I didn't expect it, you are quite smart"

    After being photographed by Uchiha Tatsuki, although Chizuru's body ached, he could only hold back and grinned, "Thank you, sir" He managed to hold up a smile, but this smile looked more  Crying is even more embarrassing.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter Five Hundred and Fifty IX; Unexpected

    ?

    Yamanaka Kaiichi slowly walked out from behind Mosaku Hatake, stood in front of Mosaku Hatake, and stretched out his hand to slightly push Mosaku Hatake to the back.

    The originally tense atmosphere even saw that the hands of the two had been raised to fight, but was disrupted by Kaiichi Yamanaka, it disappeared instantly, and the atmosphere stagnated again.

    Seeing Kaiichi Yamanaka standing up, Shigeru Hatake subconsciously glanced at Shikaku who was behind him, and saw him nodding secretly towards him, so he felt relieved, and then relaxed his body, led by Kaiichi Yamanaka  Get behind him.

    At this time, Shigeru Hatake had the time to observe other things.

    He watched Haiichi Yamanaka's movements with his eyes, and was surprised to find that he was not oppressed by Uchiha Tatsumi's aura.

    Even he himself is still under the aura of Uchiha Tatsumi, and his body's ability to move is much stiffer than before, but Yamanaka Kaiichi shows no sign of being suppressed at all.

    "Could it beCould it be that he" Mosaku Hatake shook his head, putting this idea behind him, not to mention that the two of them didn't know each other, and the relationship between them for so many years is not enough  Let Yamanaka Kaiichi have such behavior.

    Hatake Mosaku felt a little sorry for the thought that he didn't trust his companions, but he became vigilant at this time.

    A hand behind him clapped over, but Shikajiu Nara moved over. He chuckled at Mosaku Hatake, and whispered, "Don't worry, Master Mosaku, trust Haiyi."

    Hatake Mosaku nodded, indicating that he understood what Lu Jiu meant.

    "I don't know why, that Uchiha Tatsuo seems to be a little special to Haiyi, and it was the same when he was in the country of the wind before. It seems that he saw Haiyi, so he decided to let us go. Although I don't know the reason, but I  I feel that there must be hidden secrets that we don't know, and if the bet is right, this may be a very important opportunity."

    "No wonder!" Hatake Mosaku showed a suddenly realized expression, "That's right, I said it was such a coincidence, what happened before, now that I think about it, it is indeed true."

    "Buthow far can he do it?" Shigeru Hatake looked at the back of Kaiichi Yamanaka, his eyes flickering.

    "It depends on the situation. I'm not sure. I just hope my guess is correct." Lu Jiu sighed.

    Haiichi Yamanaka broke the original tense momentum, and raised his eyes to Uchiha Tatsumi. When he looked at the deep Sangoudama Sharingan, his heart couldn't help but tremble, and the whole person seemed to be sucked into it.  Like a bottomless abyss.

    He only felt that his soul was floating, and he didn't know how long it had been. To him, it felt like a century had passed. A person's soul was floating alone in a dark and deep bottomless pit, with no sound, what?  nor.

    When his consciousness returned, he took a step back subconsciously and looked at Uchiha Chen with lingering fear, but he didn't dare to look into his eyes again.

    Taking deep breaths, he finally calmed down his heart. It was only at this moment that Yamanaka Kaiichi realized that this was the super strong man who defeated the four of them before.

    Yamanaka Haiyi's embarrassing actions were completely exposed to everyone's eyes, but no one could laugh, because if they went up, the result might not be too bad. Dare to follow Sharingan, especially the three who have opened the kaleidoscope.  Gouyu writes that there are only a handful of people who look at each other.

    Uchiha Chen looked helpless, originally he didn't want to do anything to this cheap father-in-law, but he bumped into it himself, and he couldn't blame anyone.

    Dare to look directly into Uchiha Tatsuo's eyes, he respects Kaiichi Yamanaka as a man.

    There is a bottomless gully in the strength between the two of them.  This is no longer a gap that can be caught up with hard work.

    There is a natural suppression between the superior and the inferior, which comes from the suppression of the soul. Even Uchiha Tatsumi has no way to restrain this suppression on purpose, so that he will never die. When Hai Yamanaka bumps into him, even if Chen has deliberately restrained him  Even if it is murderous, it will not help.

    In fact, as long as you don't look into Xiang Chen's eyes, you'll be fine.  The suppression of the soul is mostly emanating from the eyes. It can only be said that Kaiichi Yamanaka has won the lottery.

    Barely calming down his mood, Yamanaka Kaiichi didn't dare to look into Uchiha Chen's eyes anymore, and lowered his head halfway to look at the part below Chen's cheek and whispered: "ThatChenthatYour Excellency Chen  "

    Uchiha Tatsumi didn't answer him, but instead set his sights on Nara Shikahisa. He knew that the reason why this cheap father-in-law stood up was probably instigated by Shikaku.

    Because of his relationship with Ino, when facing Ikacho and Bai Fang,?Whether it was intentional or unintentional, he subconsciously released water to Kaiichi Yamanaka. He was only instinctive about this kind of thing, so he didn't care, but it didn't mean that other people didn't notice.

    His previous actions were too obvious. A smarter person, as long as he observes carefully, he can find that Uchiha Tatsumi has been deliberately ignoring Yamanaka Kaiichi, let alone a first-class wise man like Nara Shikahisa.  ?

    It's just that no matter how smart he is, it is impossible to guess that Uchiha Tatsumi came from later generations, and it just so happens that Yamanaka Kaiichi is his father-in-law.

    Sneered and glared at Lu Jiu, the threat in his eyes could not be concealed at all.

    Lu Jiu was made a little hairy by Uchiha Tatsuo's cold eyes, took two steps back, leaned against Hatake Mosaku's side, and observed the dynamics on the starting field again.

    "Say!" Seeing that Shikajiu Nara did not refute, Chen could only sneer, turned his head to look at Kaiichi Yamanaka, and whispered something in his mouth.

    "This incidentis indeed our companion's mistake. We apologize to you. Can we let go of this incidentWe promise that this kind of thing will not happen again in the future!" After finishing the sentence a little, Yamanaka  Hai opened his mouth and said.

    "Hmph!" As soon as his voice fell, Uchiha Tatsuo immediately rebuffed: "I've been talking nonsense for a long time, and an apology can solve it? If an apology can solve the problem, what do the police need to do!"

    Chen didn't care whether they could understand or not, he just spoke to himself, his cold eyes full of unquestionable determination.

    "Police?" Haiichi Yamanaka glanced at Chen suspiciously, and then he was taken aback because he saw that Uchiha Chen had raised his hand, and in his hand, deep purple chakra was flowing, only the last step  , In other words, this small tent can't stop Uchiha Chen's progress at all.

    "Your Excellency Chen, please listen to me!" Haiichi Yamanaka hurriedly stepped forward, trying to block Uchiha Chen's advance.

    But In the blink of an eye, Uchiha Tatsuo disappeared from his eyes with a "swoosh".

    "not good!"

    The expressions of Lu Jiu, Bai Ya and others behind Yamanaka Haiyi also suddenly changed, and only one thought flashed in their minds.

    "Oops! Did we guess wrong? Haiyi has nothing to do with that Uchiha Tatsumi. Not only did it fail to resolve the misunderstanding, it even annoyed the other party."

    And Haiyi Yamanaka, who was standing in front of Chen, also noticed a change at this moment, and quickly formed a seal in his hands in a hurry, and the chakra in his body surged desperately and crazily, outputting with all his strength.

    "Ninjutsu Heart Turning Technique!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1187 The life experiences of No. 17 and No. 18

    ?

    Vegeta said to him, "I'm not interested in that kind of thing, get in the way, get out of the way", and then rushed past Trunks, Vegeta's behavior couldn't help but make Trunks treat him  Father has been redefined.

    Now Vegeta, only thinking about how to eliminate No. 20, he came to the rocky area below, "That guy didn't fly away, probably escaped from the ground to avoid our sight! He shouldn't have gone far.  "

    At this time, No. 20 was escaping from the rock shelter, because there were many twists and turns, Vegeta couldn't figure out the direction, and Bulma was still curious, "I said, the weird old man just now is an artificial human  .¡±

    While coaxing the crying little Trunks, Bulma said to them, "He is probably Dr. Gero himself. I read it in a science magazine. It's really strange. Did he transform himself?"

    This can't help but surprise Klin Wukong and the others, Klin hurriedly said to the future Trunks, "The artificial man just now is Dr. Gero."

    They also heard what Kelin said, which made them feel more angry, and Vegeta became even more irritable, "He is Dr. Gero himself, what is going on?"

    Bulma told Vegeta, "I've seen his photo, and I went to investigate it because it was marked as Dr. Gero." A group of them were discussing Dr. Gero here.  Opportunity has fled.

    Bulma coaxed the little Trunks in his hand, "Tranks, look at your father's scary expression!" But Vegeta snorted, "By the way, although Dr. Gero is not a good person, he is a genius scientist  .¡±

    Vegeta is even angrier now, pointing to the future Trunks and said, "What you said is all messed up. Didn't Dr. Gelo be killed by artificial humans? It's not right to say artificial humans now."

    Now this future Trunks can't figure out what happened, "Maybe history has changed, maybe it's because I went back to the past"

    Piccolo quickly eased the embarrassing atmosphere at the scene, "That guy mentioned No. 17 and No. 18. They should be the artificial humans you mentioned, right? Tell them their characteristics, I don't want to make mistakes again."

    What Piccolo said was very reasonable, and the future Trunks hurriedly said to them, "No. 17, looks like a boy with long black hair, with a scarf around his neck, and No. 18 is a cute girl, with clothes similar to mine."

    Kelin was surprised to hear that the girls were also surprised. Trunks continued to tell them, "The two have cold eyes and wear round earrings. If you look closely, you will know."

    Piccolo interjected at this time, "Are they also using their palms to absorb energy?" "No, no, their energy is endless." Vegeta was very angry in his heart, "Infinite, won't it be consumed?"

    Trunks nodded and didn't speak. In fact, he didn't know whether the 17th and 18th could consume energy. "Compared to these, Mr. Sun Wuchen!"

    Klein told Trunks, "The heart attack you mentioned last time just happened." Trunks subconsciously thought about it, "The time of onset has changed a lot!"

    Vegeta asked Bulma, "Bulma, do you know the location of Dr. Gero's research institute? He must have returned to the research institute!" "That seems to be near the northern capital, and it is said to be rebuilt from a cave."

    But now the question comes again, "It's been a long time since I left! What if I go to catch up now?" At this time, Vegeta told them, "It's okay, did any of you see him fly away?"

    "So" "That's right, that guy is planning to use the terrain to abscond, he must still be running around here!" Piccolo heard his opinion, "So that's why you plan to wake up No. 17 and No. 18 in Dr. Gero.  Destroy them before the number."

    Vegeta turned back and said to Piccolo, "That's what cowards do. I want to clean them up with my own hands. The battle with the artificial man just now was boring."

    Vegeta just wanted to rush out, but was stopped by the future Trunks, "No no, you underestimate the artificial man, you should do what Piccolo said and destroy them before they start.  "

    But Vegeta has such a strong self-esteem and loves face, how could he listen to what Trunks said, and he already knew that Trunks was his son, let alone pay attention to what he said.

    Vegeta just flew into the air, and was stopped by Trunks again, "If we can't catch up, we should avoid fighting until Mr. Sun Wuchen recovers."

    When Vegeta heard the mention of Sun Wuchen, he was angry, "There is no need to wait for Sun Wuchen, didn't you see? I can also become a Super Saiyan, and I am also a Super Saiyan. As an elite, I must be stronger than him.  Get in the way, get out of the way."

      After speaking, Vegeta flew away, and Trunkstan was in a daze in the air. Tianjin Fan looked at Vegeta's flying figure, "Hey! He's gone."

    Piccolo then said, "Vegeta turned into a super saiyan, he is indeed stronger than Sun Wuchen, maybe he can really beat those guys." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1707 Subdue the little scorpion

    ?

    "Boom¡ª¡ª"

    In an instant, Tang Seng's whole body was swallowed up by the terrifying red.  The violent impact caused large folds to appear on the surrounding ground, all the big trees collapsed one after another, and the stones also exploded.

    It can be seen how powerful this blow is.

    However, did Tang Seng lose?

    The red gradually faded, and two figures gradually appeared.  Tang Seng was still in his position, as if he had never moved, and the light blue light completely enveloped his body inside.

    The monster was ten meters away from Tang Seng, kneeling on the ground with one knee, a big tail was cut off, and the armor on her body was also shattered. She knelt there as if she had no bones.

    She was panting heavily.

    It can be seen how powerful Tang Seng's shield is.

    Suddenly Tang Seng shot again. A writing brush appeared in his hand, and he waved the writing brush to let the writing brush touch the head of the scorpion. "Gudong", the scorpion fell to the ground, unconscious.

    Tang Seng was also expending a lot at the moment, and he didn't care about the fainted monster. He sat there and began to circulate exercises to restore his strength.  Slowly, the Dharma circulated in his body for a week.

    However, he did not improve significantly, because this time it was all thanks to the magic weapon.

    Tang Seng's body is slowly recovering, and he took this opportunity to practice his skills again.

    After a while, Tang Seng opened his eyes, and there was a faint golden light shining in his eyes. If Ye Chen saw it, he would praise Tang Seng for his improved skills.

    After waking up, Tang Seng tied up the monster, and realized that the monster was helpless and lived alone.

    After Tang Seng listened, he suddenly had an idea in his heart.  He said to the monster: "I see that your mana is so powerful, why not follow me, and I will guarantee that you will have no worries about food and clothing from now on."

    The female monster thought Tang Seng was going to marry her, so she quickly said she didn't dare, she really didn't dare, she didn't dare to offend the master.

    Tang Seng knocked her on the head and said: "Where are you going, I just want to take you under my command. To be honest, I also caused a few troubles because of my dissoluteness. I'm recruiting you today, right?"  I hope you can fight against the enemy with me in the future."

    The monster nodded quickly and said yes.

    Seeing this, Tang Seng connected her tail and gave her some elixir to restore her strength. Then Tang Seng sat next to her to protect her.

    After the monster took the elixir, his whole body emitted a faint green light. This was only a superficial phenomenon. Inside, the monster was enduring the pain of washing its tendons and cutting its marrow.

    If you are in her body, you can see that the elixir wrapped in green is rapidly moving and scrubbing every tendon.

    The tendons in her body are becoming wider and tougher at a speed visible to the naked eye, and exude a faint green color, with extremely strong vitality.

    The severed and connected tail is also experiencing great pain at the moment, the pills are constantly impacting the tendons in her body, and the huge pain is constantly stimulating her senses.

    She is now experiencing the feeling that life is worse than death, but if she can persevere, what she will get will definitely be a powerful force that is unimaginable now.

    She kept fainting and waking up. When the elixir was finally absorbed by her, she took a deep breath, insisted on practicing the exercises for a week, and fell down.  (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com